《My Pretty Sweetheart (Arianna)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Six weeks pregnancy.


    I was stoned in ce when I read the words from the ultrasound report. Anyway, we only did it once,


    how was it even possible to get pregnant this easily?


    What should I do now?


    If I were to tell Hendrix, would he put the divorce on hold because of this? No, definitely not. Instead, he


    would think that I am despicable and try to use the child to threaten him.


    Putting the worry aside, I stuffed the report into my bag and then headed out of the hospital.


    There was a shining ck Maybach parked outside the hospital, with windows opened one-third. From


    outside, one could faintly see the distant cold look of a man that was sitting on the driver''s seat.


    Many passers-by were, of course, attracted by the scene of such a handsome man driving a luxury car.


    Hendrix Roberts had always been known as the rich and attractive one. However, after so many years,


    I had already gotten used to what I usually see. Without bothering the huge attention of the people


    around the car, I got into the passenger seat.


    That man initially was resting with his eyes closed, but when he noticed some movement, he frowned


    slightly and asked in his low voice without even bothered to open his eyes, "Done?"


    "Yes!" I nodded and handed him the contract signed by the hospital, and said, "Richard Hammer


    wanted me to send his greetings to you!" Today''s contract was initially to be signed by me, but I met


    Hendrix on the way. Who knew for whatever reason, he decided to send me over.


    "You will be fully in charged of this case!" Hendrix wasn''t the talkative type of person. After giving his


    order, he started the car without even care to take the contract I handed him.


    I nodded and kept quiet.


    After a long period of silence, except for being obedient and followed his orders, I didn''t know what else


    to do.


    We were heading downtown and it was already in the evening. If he didn''t want to go back to the vi,


    where was he nning to go? Curiosity filled me but I kept quiet throughout the whole journey since I


    had never taken the initiative to ask about his life.


    The ultrasound report was the only thing that I could think about, yet I didn''t know how to tell him about


    it. I looked at him out of the corner of my eyes and saw him looking ahead. Those eyes were sharp and


    cold as usual.


    "Hendrix!" I spoke up, and my hand, which was holding onto my bag, was a little damp. It was probably


    because I was nervous, that was why it was full of sweat.


    "What do you want?" The four words which came out from his lips were cold, and I couldn''t find any


    other emotions in them.


    He had always been treating me this way. I started to ept the way it was after some time. I


    suppressed the uneasiness in my heart, I took a breath, and said, "I..." I was pregnant.


    It was only three words I had to say, but at that very moment, his cell phone rang, so I was forced to


    swallow my courage back.


    "Andrea, what''s the matter?" Apparently, in some cases, a person''s gentleness was destined only for


    one person, be it deep affection, or excitement. After all, it was only meant forthat one person.


    The gentleness from Hendrix was only for Andrea Burton, as it was obvious from the conversation


    between both of them.


    No one knew what Andrea had said on the other side of the phone, but it made Hendrix suddenly


    braked the car. Heforted her on phone, "Alright, I''ll be there soon. Stay there."


    After the phone call, he was back with his cold and stern face while looking at me, "Get off the car!"


    An order in which no negotiation was allowed.


    This was not the first time he behaved like this. I nodded and swallowed all the words I had meant to


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    say. Then I opened the door and got out of the car.


    The marriage between Hendrix and I was an ident yet a destiny, but no love was involved. Hendrix


    only had Andrea in his heart, whereas I was just a decoration or even an obstruction.


    Two years ago, Hendrix''s grandfather had a heart attack and he was sent to the hospital. On the


    hospital bed, he insisted his grandson to marry me. Although Hendrix was reluctant, he still agreed to


    do so for the sake of his grandpa. While the old master was still here for the past two years, Hendrix


    totally ignored my existence. Now that the old master had passed away, he couldn''t wait any longer to


    finally hire awyer for a divorce.


    When I returned to the vi, it was already dark. The huge house that I stepped into was so empty like


    it was haunted. Probably due to pregnancy, I had no appetite, so I headed straight towards the


    bedroom and washed up before I went to bed.


    Before I was deep asleep, I faintly heard the sound of turning off a car engine came from the yard.


    Was it Hendrix?


    Wasn''t he with Andrea?

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    I saw the bedroom door was opened before I could try toe up with a conclusion. That man was


    soaked and went straight into the bathroom without caring to even nce at me. Then, it was followed


    by the sound of running water.


    Once he came back, I couldn''t sleep anymore. Therefore, I got up and put on my clothes, I took out his


    pajamas from the closet and ced them at the bathroom door before I went out to the balcony.


    Back then was the monsoon season, and it was drizzling outside. As the sky was getting darker, the


    sound of raindrops that was hitting the roof could be heard faintly as well.


    As soon as I heard some noise behind me, I looked back and saw Hendrix came out of the bathroom.


    He had a bath towel wrapping his lower body. Drops of water from his dripping wet hair flowed along


    his muscr body. That was what I called, a man''s charm.


    He probably noticed that I was staring at him. When he looked at me, he frowned slightly and said,


    "Come here!" Again, he said it in an emotionless tone.


    As usual, I was obedient. When I went up to him, he threw the towel in his hand to me, and said in a


    low voice, "Wipe for me."


    He had always been like this and I had already gotten used to it. Seeing him sitting on the edge of the


    bed, I climbed onto the bed and half-kneeled behind him as I wiped his hair.


    "Tomorrow is Grandpa''s funeral. We need to go to the old vi as early as possible." I wasn''t intending


    to try to have a conversation with him. Since he only thought about Andrea, he would have forgotten


    about it if I didn''t mention it.


    "Alright!" He replied, and that was it.


    Knowing how much he refused to talk to me, I didn''t want to say further. Finally, after drying his hair, I


    Perhaps it was because I was pregnant, I got sleepy easily. Hendrix usually stayed in the study room


    until midnight after his bath. However tonight, heid down on the bed after changing into his pajamas.


    Although it was strange, I didn''t want to ask any more questions. Suddenly, he put his arms around me


    and pulled me into his chest, and then kissed me softly.


    I was stunned for a moment when he ripped off the pajamas I was wearing. I held onto his arms which


    was exploring around my body and lifted my chin to look at him, as I did not know what to do.


    "Hendrix, I..."


    "You don''t want to?" he asked. His ck eyes were as ck as the night, they were cold and wild.


    I lowered my eyes. Yes, I didn''t want to, but it wasn''t up to me.


    "Can you be a little softer?" I was more worried about the six weeks old baby. It would be dangerous if


    he was not careful with it.


    He frowned without saying anything. He just turned over, and then he began wildly. I curled up in pain


    and I could only do my best to protect the baby as much as possible.


    Along with his wildness, the rain outside was getting heavier as well. Suddenly, there was lightning, and


    shadows were shing fiercely. After a long period of time, he finally got up and went into the


    bathroom.


    It was so painful that I was soaked in my own cold sweat. Initially, I wanted to consume some


    painkillers, but I decided not to for the sake of the baby.


    "Ding...11 The phone on the bedside table rang. It was Hendrix''s. I looked up at the clock on the wall


    and realized that it was already 11 o''clock.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The only person who would call Hendrix at this time was Andrea.


    The sound of the shower in the bathroom stopped and followed by Hendrix that came out with a bath


    towel wrapped around his body. He wiped his hands and picked up the phone. Anyway, I had no idea


    what was on the other side of the phone.


    Hendrix frowned slightly and said, "Andrea, don''t make a fuss!"


    After that, he hung up and changed his clothes to leave. If it was in the past, I might pretend to not


    care. But this time, I suddenly grabbed Hendrix and begged him softly, "Please stay with me tonight."


    Hendrix frowned and gave his cold shoulder. "Now you''re asking for more?"


    His words were cold and hurtful.


    I was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but found it hrious. I looked up at him and said, "Tomorrow is


    Grandpa''s funeral. Even though you care about her, you should know what your role is, shouldn''t you?"


    "Are you threatening me right now?" He narrowed his eyes and suddenly grabbed my lower jaw. His


    voice was deep and cold as he said, "Arianna Reid, you''re braver now, huh?"

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    I clearly knew that it was totally impossible to keep him from leaving, but I''d never know if I don''t try.


    Looking up at him, I said, "I agree to the divorce, but only with one condition. You must stay here


    tonight and apany me to Grandpa''s funeral. I will sign the papers immediately after that."


    His pitch- ck eyes narrowed as if they were mocking at what I just said. "Please me, then," he said


    as he smirked slightly. Afterward, he loosened his grip and closed his eyes before moving closer to my


    ear. "Arianna, everything depends on your own skills. You can''t just say without doing anything about


    it."-


    His voice was hoarse and deep. Somehow, I knew exactly what he meant. I rested my hands on his


    waist and lifted my head to reach his lips. The height difference between us was so huge that it actually


    made me looked funny.


    I didn''t know much about what usually went on between men and women but I just acted on my


    instinct, I reached out to remove the bath towel around his waist. Hearing his heavy breathing, I knew


    that it worked. I couldn''t really tell what I was feeling then. Having the need to use such a method to


    keep someone I liked from leaving, it was really... pathetic.


    When the bath towel dropped to the ground, I slowly moved my fingertips downwards. Suddenly, he


    grasped my hand with great strength. I looked up and saw his dark eyes with a hint of imperturbability.


    "That''s enough!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Those cold words made me stunned for a while. I didn''t know what the two words meant, but only saw


    him putting on the casual yet elegant grey pajamas which was previously on the bed.


    I froze for a moment, and then realized, did he finally choose to... stay?


    Not even having the time to be happy about what I saw, I heard a faint voice of a woman wasing


    from the outside of the window. "Hendrix..."


    I was taken aback. Before I could even react, I saw Hendrix rushed to the balcony. Then he picked up


    his coat and walked out of the bedroom with a dull face.


    Outside the balcony, Andrea stood in the rain in her thin dress, letting the rain pour on her. The fragile-


    looking beauty looked even more heartbreaking in the rain.


    Next, Hendrix put his coat around her. Before he could question her, Andrea hugged him tightly and


    sobbed in his arms.


    Witnessing this scene, I suddenly understood why the two years I was with Hendrix were nothing


    Hendrix brought Andrea into the vi and led her upstairs. I stared down at the both of them who were


    soaked in the rain, and I was blocking them at the top of the stairs.


    "Move away!" Hendrix yelled callously while looking at me with a disgusted face.


    Did it hurt?


    I didn''t know either, but I was sure that the eyes hurt more than the heart. I witnessed how the man I


    loved was loving someone else while humiliating me.


    "Hendrix, when we first got married, you promised Grandpa that as long as I am here in this house, you


    wouldn''t bring her in." This was the only ce where Hendrix and I lived together. I thought I was


    merciful enough to let Andrea have countless nights with him. Why couldn''t she stay in her own


    boundaries but cross the line and came all the way into my territory?


    "Ha!" Hendrix suddenlyughed coldly and shoved me away. He said harshly, "Arianna, you think too


    highly of yourself."


    What a satirical remark. I could only stand by the side and watch them going into the guest room like a


    bystander.


    At that time, I knew that it was going to be a miserable night.


    Andrea had always been weak and sick, and because of the rain, she hade down with a high


    fever. Hendrix took extremely good care of her and helped her change her clothes while using a towel


    to reduce her body temperature.


    Probably thinking that I was bothering them, Hendrix looked at me coldheartedly and said, "You, go


    back to the old house! Andrea won''t be able to return home in this condition."


    Was he asking me to go back to the old house on my own at thiste hour? How ridiculous...


    I knew, I was the unwanted one.


    I stared at him for a long time, and wanted to remind him how far the old house was and how


    dangerous it would be for a woman to go there on her own at thiste hour... but I didn''t know how to


    utter it.


    However, these were not the things he cared about. All he cared about was if my presence would be a


    disturbance to Andrea.


    Holding back my discontent, I said calmly, "I''ll go back to my bedroom. It would be inappropriate for me


    to head to the old house now!"


    I knew he didn''t care about me but at the very least I would not let him make a fool of myself.


    Just as I was leaving the guest room, I ran into Josiah Saunders, who just rushed in. He still had his


    ck pajamas on that thin body of his, probably because he was in a hurry. His shoes weren''t changed


    and his clothes were half wet as well.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Bumping into a narrow corridor, Josiah was stunned when he saw me. He straightened his clothes and


    said, "Miss Reid, I''m here to treat Andrea."


    Josiah was Hendrix''s best buddy. There was a saying that one would know how much a man cared for


    the woman by just observed how close his friends treat the woman.-


    Without even looking at the attitude, and just by listening to how he addressed me, it always seemed


    like ''Miss Reid'' was the only way to call me.


    How polite and distant!


    Well, I shouldn''t be noticing too many details in this, otherwise it would bother me for long. Therefore, I


    forced a smile and excused myself, "Sure, go in!"


    Sometimes I really envy Andrea a lot. With just a few tears, she could have the warmth and care that I


    couldn''t get even if I worked hard for the rest of my life.


    After going back to the bedroom, I found a set of Hendrix''s unworn clothes. Then I took them and went


    down to the living room.


    Josiah treated Andrea very quickly. He measured her body temperature and prescribed some


    antipyretics. Soon, he was ready to leave.


    When he went downstairs, he saw me standing in the living room. Then, he smiled awkwardly. "It''ste.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Miss Reid, aren''t you heading to bed?"


    "I''ll sleep soon!" I handed the clothes in my hand to him and said, "Your clothes are wet, and it''s still


    raining outside. It''s best to change into a set of clean ones before you leave so that you won''t catch a


    cold."


    Probably because he didn''t expect that I would offer him clothes, he was stunned for a while. Then he


    smiled and said, "It''s alright, I''m strong, so I''ll be fine!"


    I shoved the clothes to him and said, "Hendrix had never worn this, even the price tag is still there.


    Since both of your body figures are simr, just put it on!"


    After that, I went upstairs and returned to the bedroom.


    In fact, I was not that kind. When my grandmother was hospitalized, the chief surgeon was Josiah. He


    was an internationally famous doctor. If it weren''t for Roberts, he wouldn''t have agreed to perform


    surgery on my grandmother, and I guessed the clothes could be regarded as repaying his kindness.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, the air was filled with a hint of the taste after the heavy rain. Waking up early had


    always been my habit. After washing up, I went downstairs and saw Hendrix was in the kitchen with


    Andrea.


    Having a ck apron wrapped around his elongated body, Hendrix stood by the stove while frying


    some eggs. His stern and cold aura seemed to be reced by his warmth.


    At this moment, Andrea kept staring at him with her sparkling ck eyes. It seemed like her fever had


    just recovered. Looking closely, there was a tint of blush on her cheeks and they made her looked


    attractive.


    "Hendrix, I want my eggs to be a little burnt." As she spoke, Andrea stuffed a strawberry into Hendrix''s


    mouth and continued, "But not too burnt, or it''ll taste bitter."


    Chewing on the strawberries, Hendrix looked at her with his dark eyes. Although he did not say a single


    word, I could see from far that he was spoiling her with his eyes that full of love.


    What a gorgeous man and a stunning woman, they really looked good together!


    It was actually pretty sweet to see such a warm and romantic scene when they had a rosy interaction.


    "Aren''t they perfect for each other?" A voice came behind me. I was shocked to see Josiah here. But I


    remembered that it was raining heavilyst night, and Andrea was having a high fever, so Hendrix


    would definitely not let him go back.


    "Good morning!" I smiled and noticed the clothes he was wearing. They were the ones I gave himst


    night.


    Seeing what I was looking at, he raised his eyebrows and smiled. "It fitted me well, thank you."


    I shook my head and said, "No problem. I bought this for Hendrix, but he never wore it."


    We were probably too loud so Andrea noticed and called us, "Arianna, Josiah, you guys are awake.


    Hendrix has fried some eggs. Come and join us!"


    She sounded as if she was the matriarch of this house.


    I smiled lightly and said, "It is alright. There''re some bread and milk I bought yesterday in the


    refrigerator. You may drink more since you''re recovering." After all, I had lived here for two years,


    Hendrix''s and my name were on the house proprietary certificate.


    No matter how weak and helpless I was, I would not allow anyone to take over my territory.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Hearing this, Andrea was stunned and her eyes darkened. She turned back to Hendrix and tugged on


    his corner of the coat. Then she whispered, "Hendrix, it''s all my faultst night. I should not disturb you


    and Arianna. Could you ask her to stay here and have breakfast with us? Just take it as my apology,


    okay?"


    I...


    Well, it sure was. Someone really didn''t have to try very hard. They just needed to be petty and show


    weakness to get what others were longing for.


    Hendrix had been indifferent to my appearance. When he heard Andrea''s word, he turned to look at me


    and said, "Let''s eat together!"


    He said in a cold andmanding tone.


    Did I hurt? I was used to it.


    I forced a smile and nodded, "Thank you!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I just couldn''t refuse Hendrix, not for a single time. He''s the man I fell for at the first nce, I knew


    there''s always a ce for him in my heart. Even though he didn''t want it or care.


    I never expected I would have the chance to have his homemade breakfast, I should felt lucky I knew.


    The omelet and porridge, nothing special people would say, but it meant something to me. Because I


    had always felt that a man like Hendrix was God''s favorite. He was born to conquer the world, to be the


    dominator, but now, he''s willing to be stuck in the small kitchen and making breakfast for his beloved


    one.


    "Arianna, try the omelet. It''s made by Hendrix himself. It''s delicious. He used to make it for me when we


    were together." Andrea said as she handed me a te of omelet.


    Then she sweetly handed another te for Hendrix, "Hendrix, you promised to go to Nulens with me


    today to see the flowers. You wouldn''t break the appointment, right?"


    "I know," Hendrix said while eating his breakfast elegantly. He had always been a man of few words,


    but he seemed to respond to Andrea''s every question and every request.


    Josiah seemed to have gotten used to everything. She ate her breakfast gracefully, watching us like


    she''s totally an outsider of our story.


    I looked down and couldn''t help but frown. Today was Grandpa''s funeral. If Hendrix left with Andrea,


    the Roberts would judge...


    This breakfast ended in a tense atmosphere. After a quick bite, I saw Hendrix finished eating and went


    upstairs to change his clothes. I put down my chopsticks and followed him.


    In the bedroom.


    Hendrix knew that I was following behind and asked in an indifferent voice, "What''s the matter?"


    With that, he took off his clothes. His strong body was exposed to me without any cover- up. Out of


    instinct, I turned my back to him and said, "Today is Grandpa''s funeral!"


    There was the sound of changing clothes behind me, I could even hearthat he''s zipping off his pants.


    Then he answered indifferently, "They have you."


    I frowned, "Hendrix, he is your grandfather." Hendrix was the eldest son of the Roberts family. If he


    wasn''t there at this time, what would the other members of the Roberts family think?


    "I''ve asked Evan to take care of the funeral. You can talk to him about other details." Hendrix said


    coldly, as if this funeral meant nothing to him.


    When I saw him walking towards the study room, I raised my voice, "Hendrix, is it that no one else


    matters to you but Andrea? What is family to you?"


    Hendrix stopped and turned back to look at me. His ck eyes narrowed slightly. Then he said coldly,


    "You have no right meddling in the Roberts'' affairs yet!"


    After a pause, Hendrix raised his thin lips and spat out a few words sarcastically, "You don''t deserve it!"


    Hearing his few words, I felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over my head. I felt a chill run


    through my limbs.


    I couldn''t keep a smile on my face when I heard his voice leaving.


    I don''t deserve it!


    How ironic!


    Two years, I still couldn''t heat up his cold heart.


    "I thought you were just being cheeky, but I didn''t realize you were so nosy." A mockingugh came


    from my side.


    I looked back and saw Andrea leaning against the door frame with her arms folded. The innocence and


    cuteness on her face had long gone, only indifference. This was her true color!

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    "Ms. Burton, your face is changing so fast." I nced at her lightly and picked up my bag. I ned to


    go directly to Roberts'' residence.


    Even if Hendrix refused to attend the funeral, I had to go.


    I was stopped by Andrea as soon as I got to the door. Hendrix wasn''t here and she was no longer


    pretending to be that innocent. She looked at me and asked coldly, "When will you sign the divorce


    agreement?"


    I was stunned and smiled. Then I looked at her and said, "Miss Burton, are you forcing me to divorce


    my husband as his mistress?"


    "You are a mistress!" It seemed that Andrea didn''t like others calling her as a mistress. Her face


    darkened and she said, "Arianna, if you hadn''t stepped in, I would be thedy of the house right now.


    Now Hendrix''s grandpa is dead, no one can protect you and keep you here. If I were you, I would sign


    the divorce agreement right now. Take the money Hendrix gave you and get the hell out of here."


    "Miss Burton, it''s a pity that you''re not me!" I said to her coldly. Ignoring her threatening gestures, I


    walked past her and prepared to go downstairs. No one in the world could hurt me except Hendrix.


    Andrea, who was used to being ttered and obeyed by everyone, was ignored by me. So she was


    totally irritated. She grabbed me by the hand and said, "Arianna, have you no shame? Hendrix doesn''t


    like you. What''s the point of staying by his side?"


    Looking back at her, I found it a little funny and said calmly, "Since you know that he didn''t like me, why


    are you so nervous?"


    "You..." She blushed with shame and couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    I approached her and sneered. Then I lowered my voice and said, "As for what I can do if I stay by his


    side..." At this point, I softened my tone, "He''s so good at night. What do you think I''m here for?"


    "Arianna, you''re so shameless!" Andrea''s eyes turned red with anger. Regardless of everything else,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    she raised her hands to push me. I was standing in front of the stairs. Instinctively, I moved away from


    her pushing me.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Andrea would lose her bnce and fall straight down the stairs.


    "Ah..." I heard her heart-wrenching voice from the hall. I didn''t realize what was happening and froze


    for a moment.


    I was pushed away coldly. Afterward, Hendrix flew downstairs to see Andrea, who was already lying


    downstairs.


    Andrea, who was downstairs, curled up, holding her belly in pain with a pale face. She said in a weak


    voice, "My child... My child..."


    There was blood spreading underneath her, and it stained arge area of the carpet. I was stunned.


    Was... Andrea pregnant?


    Hendrix''s child?


    "Hendrix, child... Our child..." Andrea grabbed Hendrix''s sleeves and repeated it over and over again.


    There was a thinyer of sweat on Hendrix''s forehead. His face was gloomy and sullen, I knew he was


    about to fly into a rage.


    "Don''t be afraid. Our baby will be fine." Hendrixforted Andrea. Then he held her in his arms and


    strode toward the door.


    Hendrix took a few steps and suddenly stopped. His face was stern, and his eyes were so dark. His


    suppressed anger was evident in his voice. He said, "Well done, Arianna, well done!"


    These few simple words contained his indifference, resentment, and anger.


    I was stunned on the spot and didn''t know what to do for a while!

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    "Are you not going to exin it?" A deep voice came from behind. I was stunned for a second until I


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    realized it was Josiah who had followed me behind.


    I was overwhelmed with a sense of dread but I tried to remain calm, "What to exin?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "What if he wrongly used you for pushing Andrea?"


    I looked down to the floor as a sense of bitterness engulfed me, "It doesn''t matter who did it, what


    matters most is that Andrea was hurt. Well, there must be someone to bear the responsibility."


    "Fine!" Josiah went straight out of the vi with his medical kit in his hand.


    Perhaps he went to check on Andrea''s condition at the hospital.


    It just took an hour to drive from the vi to Robert''s mansion, but I felt as if it took forever as I was in


    The thought of Andrea''s baby and the stare from Hendrix before he left had made me out of breath.


    I rushed out of the car as soon as it reached Robert''s mansion because I felt sick inside. I tried to force


    everything out of my stomach but nothing came out.


    "Oops, isn''t this our Mrs. Roberts? Well, you must be so delicate now that only a ride could turn you


    into this." A voice came out of the door in a sarcastic and ridiculous manner.


    Needless to say, after Johannes Roberts and his wife lost their lives in an ident a few years back,


    leaving Hendrix as their only child. Hendrix''s uncle, Trent, became Dalton''s only child.


    Kennedy Roberts sneered at me while standing at the gate. She was Trent''s wife, and she was also my


    aunt. Well, grudges seemed to take ce a lot in the rich family, and I had been used to it all these


    years.


    I tried to hide the ufortable feeling of my stomach while greeting her politely, "Nice to meet you,


    auntie!"


    Kennedy had always disliked me. Despite my poor background, Dalton had treated me so well.


    Perhaps, this was the reason behind her grudge. It could also because the old man was so fond of


    Hendrix that he entrusted the whole family to Hendrix. I guessed Kennedy just couldn''t ept this, and


    this exined why she vented all her anger on me.


    Kennedy gave me a sardonic look. Realizing that there was no one else in the car, she gave me a long


    face, "Humph, howe the Hendrix, the young master did not even attend his grandfather''s funeral?"


    The funeral was crowded with people so I had to put on my Pan Am smile. I tried to find an excuse as it


    might be inappropriate for Hendrix''s absence, "Hendrix has something urgent and he might bete."


    "Haha! So, this is the one whom Dalton proud of, he is just so-so though." Kennedy sneered.


    Although she was not fond of me, Kennedy didn''t make fun of me in order not to lose face in front of


    the crowd.


    As we entered the house, I could see Dalton''s memorial right in the middle of the hall. A high-end


    cinerary casket was hidden behind the memorial tablet, with ashes after the cremation. White flowers


    could be seen on every edge of the house, and there were also religious things to pay tribute and


    respect to thete Dalton.


    Since Dalton was a renowned figure, many people came to pay him their respects, and most of them


    were from the upper ss. While Trent and Kennedy were in charge of greeting the people inside and


    outside of the mansion, I was in charge of the mourning hall.


    "Miss Reid," Minnie Parker greeted me as she was holding a sandalwood box.


    "Yes?" Minnie was the only person in charge of taking care of Dalton. Although the Roberts was


    wealthy and influential, there were not many members of the family. In addition, Dalton preferred to be


    alone, which was away from all the hassle and noisiness.


    Minnie passed me the sandalwood box and reminded me in greatpassion, "This is what Master


    Dalton has left for you. Keep it properly."


    She continued after a pause, "Master Dalton has expected that Hendrix will force you to divorce one


    day. If you did not wish to do so, just pass him the box. He would give it a second thought after


    checking the content."


    I looked at the sandalwood box in my hand. It was a square box with a lock on it. Out of curiosity, I


    asked Minnie, "Where''s the key?"


    "Master Dalton had passed the key to Hendrix." Minnie nced at me and said, "Please take good


    care of yourself, you look pale recently. The only wish that Master Dalton had was to see Hendrix and


    you give birth to a son and inherit the family business. Now that Master Dalton had passed away, there


    must be someone to take over so the family business would not fall into the hands of outsiders."


    I was stunned for a moment as I heard the word ''son1. Thus, I just answered her with a smile and said


    no more.


    After paying ourst respects to grandpa, the funeral was proceeded to bury the dead. By the time we


    reached the graveyard, it was alreadyte evening, and Hendrix was nowhere to be seen.


    The funeral was over but Hendrix did not appear at all. As Trent was holding Kennedy arm in arm, he


    looked at me and said, "Arianna, the dead would never be alive. You should go and talk to Hendrix as


    he shouldn''t hold any grudge to dad anymore. After all, Dad owes him nothing."

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Kennedy gave me a snort of sarcasm, "What an ungrateful b*stard, dad had put so much attention on


    him for nothing."


    "Stop that, Kennedy!" Trent red at her. He could not help but consoled me, "It''s gettingte and your


    grandpa had rested in peace. So it''s time for you to go home."


    "Okay. Thank you, Uncle." Trent and Kennedy were both in theirte fifties. They had no child but at


    least they lived a peaceful life with the shares of Roberts Group.


    Although Kennedy had a sharp tongue, after all she was still a kind-hearted one. The couple had led a


    life that was too good for people to be envious of them.


    As they walked away, I stood in front of Grandpa''s gravestone in absent- minded. Now that Grandpa


    had passed away and perhaps this marked the end of the rtionship between Hendrix and me.


    Everything was temporary in this life. Everything faded away when the time came, and before I knew it,


    it was all gone, and so did our rtionship.


    "Grandpa, take care. I''lle and visit you after some time." Standing in front of the gravestone, I took


    a deep bow. Before I managed to get off, I was taken byplete surprise.


    When did Hendrix arrive?


    Hendrix was dressed in ck, and his face was gloomy and cold. He was standing not far away from


    me in his tall figure, and his eyes fell on the gravestone. As usual, his expression was deep enough for


    me to figure out his emotion at the moment.


    As I turned to him, he shifted his gaze and ordered in his low and deep voice. "Let''s go!"


    Was Hendrix...here to pick me up?


    As he was about to leave, I quickly stopped him, "Hendrix, Grandpa has passed away. So you should


    let go of the past, and you know that he had done much for you in the past."


    He stared at me with his cold eyes and I was at a loss for words.


    I thought he would blow a fuse, but it turned out that he had just left without saying a word.


    Hence, I followed him out. The sky was getting darker, and the driver who was supposed to send me


    back had already left when Hendrix came here.


    I had no choice but to go back with him. He started the car engine as soon as I got in. The journey was


    eerily quiet, so I forced myself to ask about Andrea''s condition. However, I held back my words every


    time I saw his gloomy face.


    After some time, I forced myself to ask, "How''s Andrea?" I was not the one who pushed her, but after


    all, it happened in front of me.


    "Shriek..." The inertia pushed my body forward as the car came to a halt. Before I could react, I was


    pushed to the seat with his body on me, and it was too hard that I could not even make a single move.


    Hendrix stared at me in his eyes, they were sharp and cold. I could sense that something bad was


    going to happen. I curled my body up and tried to exin myself, "Hendrix..."


    "What do you wish to hear?¡± He mocked in his cold shivering voice, "Arianna, do you think I would not


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    divorce you since you have the box from Grandpa?"


    The words hit me sharply and sent shivers down my spine. He already knew the presence of the box


    only after a few hours of me receiving it. What else on the earth that he was unaware of?


    "I didn''t push her." I finally managed to express my feeling. Looking deep into his eyes, I sneered,


    "Hendrix, I don''t even know what''s inside the box, and I have never thought of using it to dy our


    divorce. Well, if you insist to divorce, fine! I agree with that, let''s get our divorce certificate done


    tomorrow."


    The sky waspletely dark now. I could hear the pitter- patter of the rain strumming against the


    windows as the atmosphere turned cold and quiet.


    Hendrix was startled as it was out of his expectation that I would agree to divorce now. The next


    moment, he smirked on his thin lips, "Andrea is still lying in the hospital, are you nning to avoid the


    responsibility by making this agreement?"


    "What do you expect from me?" That''s right, Andrea was still lying in the hospital and I was the reason


    behind that. How could he easily let this off?


    "Go and take care of her from tomorrow onwards." Hendrix fixed his position and put his hand on the


    steering wheel. His gaze shifted from me and he


    stared out.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    I had no idea what was in his mind, so I could only nod and agree to his words.


    There would be times that people could be very humble for no reason, and so neither I. I used to be


    obedient to all themands from Hendrix, even though I disagreed deep in the bottom of my heart.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He drove straight to downtown. I thought he would send me home first, but it turned out that I was


    wrong as he brought me straight to the hospital instead.


    The smell of disinfectant lingered in the air and made me feel ufortable. But I could only walk


    behind him and followed him to where Andrea was.


    Andrea was having an intravenous drip. Indeed, she was sickly and weak. But now as she was lying on


    a simple white bed, and coupled with her shallow eyes, this had made her even more fragile and


    dainty.


    However, her gaze turned cold the moment she saw me entered the room with Hendrix. After a while,


    she looked at Hendrix and shouted, "I don''t want to see her!"


    It seemed that without the child, the soft and lovely posture of her had gone, and she was overwhelmed


    with hatred instead.


    Hendrix walked towards her and lifted her up from the bed. He was rubbing his chin against her


    forehead to soothe her, "Let her take care of you for a few days, as she is responsible for this."


    The fact that Hendrix was too affectionate and loving her had pierced my heart deeply.


    Andrea was about to say something. But after a while, then she looked up at Hendrix with a shallow


    smile and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you!"


    That was how they made the decision of whether I would be staying or leaving.


    It sounded ridiculous that I couldn''t even say a word on that. To make matters worst, Ipletely


    agreed to whatever their arrangement was.


    Hendrix was very busy. Even though he was absent during Grandpa''s funeral, he was still part of the


    Roberts family after all. Hence, he had a lot to manage, including Roberts Group, and that he did not


    have much time to stay in the hospital with Andrea.


    I was the only one who had the time to take care of Andrea.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Andrea was still awake since she had slept a lot in the day. There was no


    extra bed in the room, so I could onlyy on the chair beside her bed.


    Knowing that I was still awake, Andrea looked at me and said, "Arianna, you''re just too petty."


    Listening to this, I was at a loss for words. I looked down at my ring and answered her after a moment


    of silence, "That''s love, isn''t it?"


    Sheughed for no reason. After some time, she asked, "Are you tired?"


    I shook my head. Anything about life could be exhausting. Well, I just fell in love with someone, that


    was nothing much.


    "Can you pour me a ss of water?" Andrea got up and leaned against the bed.


    I nodded as I poured her some water.


    "Don''t have to add cold water, make it hot," she said indifferently.


    I passed her the ss of water but she didn''t take it. Instead, she looked at me and said, "I felt pity for


    you, it''s not your fault regarding the child, however, I still couldn''t help but to put the me on you."


    I could not understand the meaning behind her words, so I just handed her the water and reminded her,


    "Be careful, it''s hot."


    Andrea grabbed the ss of water and pulled me with all her strength. I felt to withdraw my hand, but I


    stopped after looking at her imprable eyes that fixed her gaze on me as she said, "Let''s bet on this


    and see if he will feel sorry for you."


    I was stunned for a moment. I could roughly see a man was standing at the door, and I was wondering


    when was he here. Andrea looked at me in his faint expression, "Do you have the courage?"


    I replied nothing, allowing her to pour the hot water down the back of my hand. It was exquisite and


    debilitating as if some invisible mes were held against my skin.


    My mind was screaming out loud but I remained silent as I decided to take part in the bet.


    Andrea put the ss down and said innocently, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. The ss was so


    hot that I identally spilled it. Are you okay?"


    Her words were obviously fake.


    I withdrew my hand. The pain was merciless but I tried to endure it and shook my head, "I''m fine!"

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Hendrix, who was watching from aside, made his way towards Andrea. He looked at Andrea and said


    in his clear voice, "Why are you still awake?"


    Andrea acted as if she was unaware of his presence before that. She was delicate and coy at the


    moment, and she tugged the end of his shirt as soon as she saw Hendrix in order to pull him to sit on


    the edge of the bed. She hugged him and said, "Uh...I''ve slept too much during the day, so I can¡¯t fall


    asleep. Why are you here?"


    "I came to see you!" Hendrix looked at me as he spoke to Andrea. His gaze fell on the back of my hand


    and he frowned before he ordered, "Go and treat the wound."


    The words sounded aloof, and it did not show any sign ofpassion or concern.


    Andrea cuddled him with apology and guilt on her face, "I am sorry for being careless and scalded


    Arianna."


    Hendrix stroked her hair, and his expression remained calm. Anyway, he did not seem to have any


    intention of ming her.


    My heart was beating fast as if I was no way to retreat, and my heartfelt so painful that I could hardly


    breathe. So I trudged out of the room.


    In fact, losing the bet was within my expectation, but I still clung to the hope that Hendrix would


    probably give me a word out of concern, even when he just asked "Does it hurt?" was enough to make


    me stronger.


    But in the end, I got nothing from him, not even a sight of sympathy.


    I walked along the corridor until a barrel-chested man got in my way. It was Josiah, who frowned at me


    and slightly restrained his expression.


    I couldn''t get it, so I called him, "Doctor Saunders!"


    Josiah looked at me. After some time, he asked, "Does it hurt?"


    I felt a sudden gust of pain in my heart as if it had been punctured by a million times over by tiny pins.


    The tears had welled up from the corner of my eyes and I could feel the wind caressing my face, as it


    brought along the loneliness and emptiness.


    Obviously, anyone would show concern as people would at least ask that. I couldn''t understand why


    the man whom I had apanied for two years did not even bother about this.


    My hand was lifted up, and I wanted to withdraw it before it was pulled even harder.


    "I''m a doctor!" Josiah said that so I could not resist his help. A doctor just could not stand seeing


    someone injured but did not offer help.


    I knew he was not someone who always stuck his nose into other people''s affairs. It was just that I am


    Hendrix''s wife.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I followed him to the surgical room. He left some words to the nurse and looked at me, "Give your


    cooperation and get the bandage done."


    I nodded and expressed my gratitude, "Thank you!" Josiah left and the nurse started to rinse my


    wound. Looking at the blisters on my hand, she looked glum as she said, It''s quite severe and it may


    leave a scar on your hand."


    "It doesn''t matter!" I would just take this as a lesson.


    Due to the blisters, the nurse had to poke it to clean the abscesses from the wound.


    As the nurse afraid that I couldn''t hold on any longer, she said, "It will hurt, so you have to endure it."


    "Alright!"


    Indeed, it was pain, but it was nothingpared to the hurt in my heart. I could feel my heart was


    being stretched and my chest was being squeezed in a vice.


    The nurse then passed me some messages after she finished cleaning the wound. I was ready to go


    back to Andrea''s room but I came to a stop when I overheard something from the stairs.


    "Master Dalton has passed away. When are you going to divorce her?" It was Josiah''s voice.


    "You are talking about Arianna?" The man spoke in a low and cold voice. Without a doubt, it was


    Hendrix.


    I made my way towards them, and I could see Hendrix was leaning against the balustrade with hands


    in the pockets. He was showing a cold expression as usual. On the other side, Josiah was holding a


    cigarette butt in between his fingers.


    Josiah tapped the cigarette with his finger. Then he looked at Hendrix and said calmly, "You know that


    she''s innocent, all she has done was to love you."


    Hendrix looked up. He nced at Josiah, and said coldly, "When did you start keeping your eyes on


    her?"


    Upon hearing this, Josiah frowned and said, "You are overthinking. I''m just reminding you so you won''t


    regret it in the future, nothing much than that. You should know that love doesn''t stay eternity, no matter


    how deep it used to be."


    Hendrix sneered, "Humph, I have never been longing for her love..."


    I stopped eavesdropping. Enough was enough, I didn''t need to hear it further, I''ve known the brutal


    truth from a long ago, why bother to hear him say it out loud.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    When I came to Andrea''s ward, she had fallen asleep. There was also a middle-aged woman in the


    ward, who was the caretaker that Hendrix hired. When she saw me, she simply greeted me. It indicated


    that Hendrix asked her to stay here and take care of Andrea. In that case, I didn''t need to stay here any


    longer.


    I went out of the hospital and directly took a taxi back to the vi.


    It was early morning when I returned to the vi after such a busy night. Probably because I was


    pregnant, I was a little sleepy that I went straight to bed when I returned to the bedroom.


    In a daze, I was awakened by the strong smell of cigarettes. I vaguely saw the dark shadow was sitting


    by the bed, which startled me. I woke uppletely and found it was Hendrix.


    No one knew when he had returned. The bedroom was filled with thick smoke, and the doors and


    windows had all been shut. Hendrix''s elongated fingers were still holding a cigarette that was still


    burning. I didn''t know how many cigarettes he had smoked. But looking at the situation, there should


    be quite a few.


    "You''re back," I said. I sat up straight and looked up at him.


    He never smoked, but now that he smoked so much in the bedroom, something must have happened.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not speak but only looked at me with his gloomy eyes. His eyes were deep and bottomless, and


    I could notprehend his emotion at all. The smell of smoke in the room was so strong that I couldn''t


    breathe, so I lifted the quilt and got out of bed to open the window.


    Hendrix sat on the sofa. And when I passed by him, he suddenly reached his hand out and pulled me


    into his arms. Then he held me tightly with his hands, and his strength was so strong that I was afraid.


    "Hendrix!" Although I didn''t know why he suddenly acted like this, I really didn''t like him with the smell


    of smoke. I struggled quite sometimes, but he didn''t let me go.


    I calmed down and looked back at him, "Did you drink?" I didn''t notice it just now, but when I got close


    to him, I realized that he reeked of alcohol.


    "Didn''t you hate me?" He suddenly blurted out such a sentence, which confused me a little. Looking at


    him, I saw that his brows were tightly furrowed and there were bits of stubble beside his thin lips, which


    he had probably been too busy to deal withtely.


    "I hate you!" I answered and reached out to break his hold on me. I wanted to break free of his


    embrace, but he insisted on holding on to me tightly.


    I was a little confused by him. Hence, I looked at him and asked, "Hendrix, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Would that daye?" His eyes fell on me. Maybe it was because he was drunk, his eyes were a little


    blurred.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what he was talking about. I asked, "What day do you mean?"


    He looked at me and stopped talking. He began to touch me with his palms, and I naturally knew what


    he was going to do.


    Out of instinct, I pressed down on his hands and furrowed my brows, "Hendrix, I''m Arianna and not


    Andrea. Look carefully."


    He didn''t say a word but directly picked me up. His kisses fell on me with the smell of wine, which was


    intense and violent.


    "Hendrix, I''m Arianna! Look carefully." I was on the verge of breaking down. So, I held his face with


    both hands and tried to let him see me clearly.


    He looked a little tired. He stared at me for a few seconds, and then faintly uttered a word, "Right!"


    Then he tore off the only cloth on my body.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Hendrix wore a suit. We pulled at each other like this for such a long time, so his suit was wrinkled. He


    had thrown his coat on the floor, and his white shirt was unbuttoned. I snapped awake when I saw him


    start to unbuckle his belt. I had a baby in my belly, I couldn''t do this!


    While he was unbuckling his belt, I pushed him out of bed. Then I pulled the quilt and wrapped it


    around my body. I looked at him and said, "Hendrix, you''re drunk."


    After that, I went out of the bedroom directly.


    I left the vi after I changed my clothes. I was afraid that if I stayed here, I wouldn''t be able to keep the


    baby.


    I could only look for Monique Caulfield because I didn''t know how to deal with all the issues that


    happened recently. Indeed, they were just too much to bear.


    It was at the Telepathy Bar.


    The ce was not crowded since it was still quite early. Monique ordered me a cup of cocktail, "Why


    are you here at this hour? Anything happened?"


    Looking at the hot pole dance on the stage, with thebination of the earsplitting music and screams,


    I shook my head slightly while putting down the cocktail that I had just sipped, "It''s nothing, I just want


    to see you."


    "Did Hendrix bully you again?" Monique was a little speechless. "If you really couldn''t take it anymore,


    you should have just divorced him now. With your good-looking appearance and figure, I bet you can


    find any type of man you prefer. You shouldn''t just stay with a heartless guy for the rest of your life.


    Aren''t you tired?"


    Monique had always been straightforward and outspoken. We were close- knit who get along


    swimmingly and had been through thick and thin. She was unperturbed that she couldn''t stand my dilly-


    dally with Hendrix.


    When I handed her the ultrasound report in my bag, I felt a little helpless, "No man would ept me


    with the presence of this burden, despite having a beautiful figure."


    She snatched the ultrasound report from my hand and looked at it carefully. Her eyes widened as she


    looked at me, "It has been 6 weeks? Didn''t Hendrix and you have no sex before? How did you get a


    baby?"


    "Do you still remember the day when I was drunkst month and Hendrix came to pick me up?" I said


    as I grabbed back the report from Monique''s hand.


    She widened her eyes in surprise and dumfounded. After a while, she asked, "So, what is your n


    now?"


    I shook my head. At this point, I was also clueless.


    "Just abort the fetus then!" Monique said, "Both Hendrix and you are not birds of a feather. Also, his


    grandpa has gone now and something bad will happen sooner orter if you choose to keep the child.


    It''s better to go for an abortion and divorce with Hendrix. The journey of life is long, and you shouldn''t


    constraint yourself and love only one person for the rest of your life."


    I was a little distracted, and as I watched the bar get more crowded, I turned to Monique, "Go ahead to


    entertain the guests. I''ll just stay here for a moment."


    Seeing that I didn''t even listen to any of her words, she rolled her eyes at me and changed my cocktail


    to juice.


    It waste at night, and the bar was bustling with people. Monique was busy, and she had no time to


    talk to me. I found a corner and sat there in a daze.


    It was a moment of despair as I watched the men and women moving around under the bright lights of


    the city.


    Something happened in the bar but I was too stunned to react for a moment. The shrieking and yelling


    of men and women brought me to my senses again.


    It was then that I realized there were gangsters in the bar, who were surrounding Monique to cause


    trouble. Many customers had left, and the loud music had also been turned off.


    The corner that I was sitting at was not easy to be seen as the lights were dim. I saw Monique was


    surrounded by few hooligans, all with sticks in their hands.


    It was obvious that they were here to cause trouble. Monique however looked at them with a calm


    expression, "Are you here to cause trouble or to have fun?" "I''m here to make trouble. Hey girls, why


    not just y with us if you have the guts?" The leading gangster spoke out and he reached out to touch


    Monique''s face with a smirk.


    "Bang!" Before the pervert could touch Monique, I smashed him by using the cup with orange juice in


    my hand.


    Suddenly being hit in the hand, the thug covered his arm in pain and he shouted, "Who the hell hit


    me?!"


    "It''s me!" I got up from my seat and walked towards them. I looked at Monique and she was worried


    about me, "Huh? Why are you still here?"


    I was speechless. It seemed that Monique thought that I had already left.


    I rolled my eyes at her and said, "I got nowhere to go though."


    "Stupid!" Monique threw me a word before guarding me behind and she whispered, "When we fight


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Knowing that she was worried about me, I didn''t say much. I just looked at the ruffian who was


    smashed just now and said, "Is it appropriate for a few men to bully a young woman?"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "How is it not appropriate?" The little gangster who was smashed just now looked at me and he


    grinned, "So it was you who smashed me just now, wasn¡¯t it?"


    I nodded, "It was an ident. I''m sorry!"


    "F**k! Are you asking for death?" The gangster raised the stick in his hand and he waved at me.


    Monique and I dodged at the same time, we then picked up a beer bottle beside us and threw at him.


    Those who did nothing originally intended to just watch the fun, but looking at us fighting back, they all


    picked up the wooden sticks in their hands and attacked us.


    It was lucky that Monique and I knew a little about boxing, so we didn''t suffer any loss while dealing


    with these few gangsters. By the time the police came, few people were injured. Fortunately, the injury


    was not serious and everyone was taken to the police station.


    Afterward, I took a statement at the police station. Although Monique and I were the victims, we had


    also participated in the fight, so we need to find someone to bail us out.


    Monique was an orphan and she had no other friend except me in Ucrebury. The only thing she could


    do was to wait for me to find someone to bail.


    My daily life was filled with nothing butpany affairs and the matter rted to the Roberts. I was not


    sociable and hardly had any friends around. After spending some time thinking, I finally took my


    courage to give Josiah a call.


    The call was connected before it rang too long. I felt a little awkward since no one was talking at the


    other end of the phone. "Doctor Saunders, I''m sorry to disturb you at this hour. Could you do me a


    favor? Something happened to me and I am at the police station. Could you pleasee over for a


    while?"


    Seeing that there was no response on the other end of the line, I paused and said, "Doctor Saunders,


    please."


    It took quite some time before I could hear a cold voice, "Arianna!"


    It was... Hendrix!


    Why would he pick up a call for Josiah?


    I was shocked and terrified. I stammered for a moment before saying, "Hendrix, you..."


    "Give the address!" Before I could finish my word, a cold voice came out of the other end of the line


    again.


    It was obvious that Hendrix was in a very bad mood at the moment.


    "The police station at Threexap Avenue!" The call was hung up after I told the address.


    Monique looked at me and she was somewhat speechless, "Why didn''t you call Hendrix directly? You


    are just causing trouble!"


    I was annoyed and speechless, "When I came out of the vi, Hendrix was drinking. I thought he was


    having a rest by now, so I called Josiah. I didn''t expect...1''


    I didn''t expect that Hendrix would ept the call.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Hendrix entered the police station with a group of people. A man with a cold and


    stern demeanor and yet had a good-looking figure could make a portrait of himself by just standing.


    Moreover, there were several reports about him every day in the city¡¯s financial headlines. It was not


    surprising that his arrival attracted many people to the police station to greet him.


    Looking at this scene, Monique patted me on the shoulder, "I can actually understand why you are so


    obsessed with him. After all, he is a perfect man and all women would dream of having him! The title of


    Mrs. Roberts alone is desired by millions of girls, not to mention that you sleep with him every day."


    I rolled my eyes at her. She even advised me to divorce earlier, and now...


    Sure enough, women were also fickle-minded.


    Soon, Monique and I were allowed to leave after negotiation and signature by Hendrix.


    At the entrance of the police station.


    The policeman who had just detained us looked at me and said, "Both of you can call the police if you


    encounter the same situation in the future. Don''t get into a fight!"


    Monique and I looked at each other and we smiled at the police before giving our word of appreciation.


    Monique turned around and whispered, "D*mn, if I just wait for the police, we''ll already be dead before


    theye!"


    I wanted to say something before I sensed a chill. I looked over and the first thing that came into my


    eyes was Hendrix in his ck suit, who was standing coldly by his ck Jeep.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Knowing that he was angry, I whispered to bid goodbye to Monique. Then I walked towards him in a


    good manner while bowing my head and said, "Thank you!"


    He gave me a cold-eyed stare. It seemed that his pair of eyes were deep and unwavering without any


    emotion. He uttered coldly, "Get into the car!"


    I dare not to say a word and got in the car obediently.


    After driving for a few whiles, I got a message from Monique that she had arrived home. So I looked out


    the window to see that we were almost at the vi as well.


    Looking at the man beside me, he was as cold as always. I would not dare to speak more if it was not


    him that start the conversation.


    At the vi, he parked the car and then walked to the vi straight away. I followed him and exined to


    him after giving a second thought, "Hendrix, I thought you were drunk, that''s why I gave Doctor


    Saunders a call. Believe me that I have no other thought."


    Despite knowing that it was needless to exin, I still did it. I knew that he would not give a damn even


    if I exined to him.


    He suddenly stopped walking, he turned around and nced at me. He slightly narrowed his eyes, and


    said in a deep voice, "Huh? Do you think Josiah will have a fancy for you?"


    The word shut me up. I was speechless for a moment and could say no more.


    That''s right, not to mention that Josiah was Hendrix''s buddy, but I was still Hendrix''s nominal wife. Even


    if he wasn''t, Josiah wouldn''t necessarily have a fancy for me.


    To Hendrix, I was just a speck of dust in the mud, which was petty and low. If it wasn''t for Dalton''s


    tender affection for me, I probably wouldn''t even have the right to meet Hendrix, not to say marry him.


    Seeing that I didn''t say a word, Hendrix nced at me with his cold eyes and he was getting ready to


    go upstairs.


    After a few steps, he suddenly stopped as if he had thought of something. He turned to me and


    ordered, "Go to The Gallery Lane to buy a supper."


    I was stunned, why didn''t he just say so on the way? It was a far cry from The Gallery Lane, and it was


    already midnight. Why should I travel to get him ate-night snack?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Has it to be today? It''s already midnight, and the ce is probably closed by now."


    "No, it''s running 24 hours!" He threw me the words and went straight upstairs without giving me no


    chance to say anything.


    Indeed, he was not craving for supper but just wanted to torture me.


    But, I was wrong in the first ce. After a pause, I still went out of the vi and prepared to drive there.


    It was the rainy season, and the air was warm and humid since it looked as if it was going to rain soon.


    I was nning to drive Hendrix''s jeep, but he brought the key along to the study room. I had no choice


    but to drive another car with a lower chassis at the garage.


    It was at one o''clock at the midnight. I took a detour around the city before I could get him a supper and


    I was lucky that it wasn''t raining.


    However, it began to rain heavily as soon as I came out of The Gallery Lane. There were thunders and


    shes of lightning, followed by a heavy downpour.


    I drove back all the way. A flood could be seen in tunnels and roads of Ucrebury during the rainy


    season, so I deliberately detoured the tunnel. Although the distance was long, at least there would not


    be any flood.


    However, it was totally out of my expectation that the car would break down halfway. Due to the detour,


    I drove slowly, and there was still a long way to go from the vi. Since the area was deste, and it


    was raining heavily, so it was impossible to hail a cab at the moment.


    I looked at my phone and found that it had run out of power. I had no choice but to give Hendrix a call.


    The phone rang several times but no one answered. It was about to shut off, so all I could do was to


    get an umbre from the car, and brought the supper along with me to walk back home.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    If I was lucky enough, I could have met a kind-hearted driver. It was windy and pouring, and it was


    strong enough to blow away the umbre in my hand. Also, my clothes were all wet due to the strong


    wind after a few steps of walking.


    Perhaps my luck was really bad. I had been walking for quite a long way, but still couldn''t see any car


    passed by. The cold made me feel a sense of pain in my lower abdomen. Hence, I could only walk for a


    few steps until I can''t take it anymore because the pain was getting intense.


    Afraid that something bad might have happened to the baby, I stopped walking. I put myself in a squat


    position while clutching my stomach with my hands. I put my hand in the pocket, intending to get my


    phone out until I realized it was not there. Oh d*mn, I could have left it in the car previously.


    I had been walking for quite a distance and it would be impossible to get back to the car due to the


    stomach pain. I tried to grab the stone pier and forced myself to walk along the way. It was just a few


    steps away and I broke out in a cold sweat, thus I could only continue squatting.


    I vaguely felt something warm was flowing between my legs. This made me terrified, thinking that the


    baby might be in danger.


    The old fairy tale said that girls were made of sweets and spices and everything nice, and they were


    about the same as angels.


    But not all girls were made of confectioneries and wonderful things. Some girls were born to face all the


    disasters and challenges in the world, and they were overwhelmed by torture and pain.


    "Shriek..." By the time I heard a car stopping by, I was so dizzy that I couldn''t even open my eyes and I


    looked up in a daze.


    ck Jeep, Hendrix Roberts.


    These few keywords came to my mind. I knew it was Hendrix so I used all the strength I had to stand


    up.


    Perhaps due to long hours of squatting and dizziness, I fell backward.


    "Foolish woman!" A man whispered in his low deep voice. I tried to open my eyes several times but I


    did not have enough strength for that. My consciousness told me it was Hendrix who carried me into


    the car. Then, I turned unconscious.


    The next time I came to my senses, I felt a bit confused as I was surrounded by a vast expanse of


    whiteness. It took me some time to realize that I was in the hospital.


    As I moved my body, it was extremely painful.


    I subconsciously stretched my hand out to reach my lower abdomen.


    "Don''t worry, the baby is fine!" The words hit me out of a sudden and I was shocked. It was Josiah who


    stood beside me and I was too stunned to say a word for the moment.


    After a pause, I said, "You..." But my throat hurt so much that I could not even continue to say, "Why


    are you here?"


    He was aware of that so he raised his eyebrows and turned around to get me a cup of water. He then


    walked towards me and lifted me up. I resisted by supporting myself on my elbows and tried to stay


    away from him.


    He just ignored my actions and brought the ss of water to my mouth to feed me, I reached for the


    ss of water and he avoided me, "Just drink!"


    If that was the case, I could say no more.


    After a few sips, I somehow felt slightly better.


    After putting me back on the bed, he put the ss of water down. Then, I looked at him and said,


    "Thank you!"


    He looked down and yed with his phone while merely answered ''Hm''.


    I spoke after a moment of hesitation, "Does Hendrix know about the child?" If I was not mistaken,


    Hendrix was the one who brought me to the hospitalst night. Since Josiah knew about this, then


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hendrix should have known as well.


    He stopped ying on the phone and he stared at me. His eyes narrowed and he asked, "Are you not


    intending to let him know?"

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    I nodded since I did not intend to hide from him, "He nned to divorce me at first. If I told him about


    the child, he might see that as a way of threatening him not to divorce."


    He raised his eyebrows. "But he knows by now. What is your next n?"


    The words struck me and I was too stunned to say a word for a second.


    I looked at him and asked tentatively, "Do you think Hendrix will ept this child?"


    "I''m not Hendrix," he said as he put the phone back into his pocket before he turned to me, "But


    Hendrix is already 30 years old. So, there''s no reason for him not to ept the child."


    Just as he finished his words, he put both his hands in the whiteb coat and walked out of the room.


    If this was the case, would Hendrix ept the child?


    But after all, I got excited too soon. When Andrea broke into the ward, I was having an infusion. Soon,


    she rushed in and strangled me.


    Her blood-shot eyes were terrifying, "B*tch, why are you pregnant? Arianna, you have killed my child.


    So you don''t even think of giving birth to the child."


    With her hand around my throat, I could hardly breathe. I grabbed her hand tightly while trying to save


    myself from her craziness. But she was so devastated that she could not even control herself.


    She looked at me in her ferocious features and said, "I won''t let this child to be born. Don''t you ever


    wish to give birth to the child and tie Hendrix up!"


    She had always looked sick and weak, but she was surprisingly strong at the moment. I tried to save


    myself but I failed since I couldn''t move at all.


    Finally, I managed to throw her some words, "You need to... pay for murder."


    She smirked as she exerted more strength on me, "It''s worth it if I could kill both of you and your child


    at the same time."


    "Andrea, what are you doing?" A low deep voice of a man was heard at the door.


    Listening to that, Andrea suddenly turned into a statue since she was too stunned to move for a


    second. Her ming eyes which were just filled withplete anger suddenly turned teary. Perhaps


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    she was surrounded withplete agitation earlier, so the presence of Hendrix at the moment made


    her fall to the floor in a disheveled heap.


    Hendrix quickly cuddled her in his arm. I finally got my freedom back, and instinctively breathed in the


    fresh air with my mouth wide opened.


    She managed to calm herself down after some time. While being cuddled by Hendrix in his arm,


    Andrea sobbed, "Hendrix, you promised me before not to let another girl give birth to your child, this is


    your promise!"


    I had already calmed down. Half leaning on the bed, I looked at the couples. There was some


    indescribable feeling deep in my heart and I felt uneasy.


    Hendrix nced at me in his eyes and he looked indifferent. He put his palm on Andrea while


    good for your health."


    Andrea looked at him with determination as she wiped away her tears. "Hendrix, you won''t let her give


    birth to the child, will you?"


    I stared at Hendrix while anxiously waiting for his answer.


    Hendrix had no intention to look at me at all. Instead, he put the attention on Andrea while gently wiped


    the tears that fell on her cheeks, he then said in a gentle way, "Andrea, don''t be mischievous."


    The answer gave me a sigh of relief. At least, Hendrix had no intention to abort the child.


    "I am not being mischievous!" Andrea who had just calmed down began to agitate again. It seemed


    that tears started to fall down her cheeks like no end. She grabbed the end of his shirt, trying to gain his


    sympathy as she started sobbing, "Hendrix, you made the promise to my brother that you would take


    care of me, and now that he was gone, I have nothing left...except for you."


    She broke down and cried like there was no tomorrow while pointing at me, "You won''t divorce her


    once she gives birth to the child, will you? Once you have your own family, you will have no time and


    effort to take care of me anymore, and I will be left with nothing. This is not what I want, I don''t want to


    be alone..."

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Andrea wept sadly as she held onto Hendrix''s arm desperately. She looked like a pitiful and helpless


    lost child.


    Hendrix held her in his arms andforted her, "Andrea, you''re not alone. I won''t leave you on your


    own. Calm down!"


    Andrea stared at him. Her eyes were red and swollen. "Don''t let her give birth to the child, please? I


    beg you, Hendrix. Don''t let her give birth to the child or I''ll die!"


    She spoke resolutely.


    Hendrix stared at her and his eyes were clouded with anger. He scolded, "Andrea, stop messing


    around!"


    Andrea pushed him away abruptly. She picked up a fruit knife hurriedly and shed her wrist.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Hendrix probably never expected Andrea to resort to that.


    He went cold and immediately snapped back to his senses. He bit back his fear and held Andrea in his


    arms. He decided to send her to the emergency ward immediately.


    However, Andrea held onto the headboard of the bed tightly and refused to let go. Her eyes were red


    as she insisted, "Don''t let her have the baby!"


    I was shocked. Andrea seemed to be very against the idea of me having a child. I stared at Hendrix. I


    did not wait for him to speak. I reassured her, "Andrea, don''t worry. The baby... I''ll..." I suppressed the


    pain in my heart and said, "I''ll get rid of the baby!"


    "Arianna!" Hendrix was enraged. His ck eyes were dyed in red.


    "If you don''t send her to the emergency ward now, she''ll die. You''ll suffer even more if she''s gone!" I


    said as I tried my best to hold back the bitterness in my heart.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and his dark eyes nced at me before carrying Andrea out of the ward


    hurriedly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the empty ward, I stared at the bloodstains that were left behind by Andrea. It was ring and cold.


    My fever had subsided but I still needed to get an IV drip. However, I was not in the mood to stay in the


    hospital. I refused the IV drip and got discharged from the hospital.


    After the thunderstorm the previous night, Ucrebury seemed to be rejuvenated. I left the hospital but I


    did not go back to the vi. Instead, I went straight to the Roberts Group.


    When I arrived at the lobby of thepany, the receptionist spotted me and rushed to me. She


    exined, "Director Reid, Mrs. Hammer from the government hospital is waiting for you in your office.


    She has been waiting for fifteen minutes."


    I nodded and pressed the button to the elevator. I nced at her and replied, "Tell Kelsey to prepare


    some gifts. It''s a token for Mrs. Hammers. It doesn''t need to be too expensive but it must be sincere."


    The receptionist nodded.


    I got in the elevator and pressed the button to my office. I made a phone call to Josiah. After two rings,


    he answered the call. "Arianna!"


    To my surprise, it was the first time that he called me by my name. I frowned and asked, "Are you free


    tonight? Let''s meet up."


    He seemed to be caught off-guard. He paused and answered, "Okay. What time and where?"


    "I''ll text youter!" I arrived at the designated floor as the elevator door opened. I hung up and sent


    Josiah the time and location.


    Following that, I went to the washroom to touch up my makeup before returning to my office.


    After being with Hendrix for two years, I was not unaplished. I failed to make him fall in love with


    me but I was able to build my career.


    At least, I went from a clueless girl to someone who could tackle various problems effortlessly. I


    seemed to have grown up.


    In the office, a middle-aged woman sat elegantly on a ck sofa. She was wearing a in floral gown.


    She was staring at her mobile phone and she appeared to be checking her messages.


    I knocked on the door lightly to announce my presence and walked in smilingly. I greeted, "I''m sorry,


    Mrs. Hammer. The traffic was terrible. I''m so sorry to keep you waiting!"


    Evelyn got up to shake hands with me and chuckled, "It''s okay. I just got here too."

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    After a few exchanges, Evelyn went straight to the point. "Mrs. Roberts, I apologize for bothering you


    during work. As you know, Richard just signed a contract with Roberts Group some time ago. However,


    none of us expected this huge fiasco to happen. Could you please talk to Mr. Roberts about it? Could


    you put off the project for a while so that Richard and I could settle down?"


    The partnership between the Roberts Group and the hospital was a state-owned project. Initially,


    Roberts Group consisted of a constructionpany and a tradingpany. The partnership with the


    hospital was under the constructionpany. Currently, Hendrix put me in charge of it. Evelyn referred


    to her husband and the dean of the hospital, Mr. Hammer, as Richard.


    "We signed a contract and we were supposed to settle everything by this month before starting the


    construction. However, Richard used the funds for something else, hence we need to halt the project


    for a while."


    To put it simply, Roberts Group would not be receiving their final payment at the moment as agreed in


    the contract.


    I smiled awkwardly and replied, "Mrs. Hammer, you should know that I''m married to Hendrix but we


    don''t have a good rtionship. This isn''t a small amount of money. Hendrix is always meticulous. If


    anything goes wrong, I won''t be able to report back to him."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Evelyn was a little anxious and she looked upset. She paused for a moment and said, "It''ll only take a


    week. Just give us one week. We''ll definitely thank you after Richard gets the capital."


    It was not difficult for me to handle it but after a brief pause, I answered, "Mrs. Hammer, Roberts Group


    is not a smallpany. Thepany is extremely strict when managing finance. If I help Mr. Hammer,


    I would have to shoulder the responsibility, unless..."


    I trailed off and stared at Evelyn.


    She seemed to be grasping at a straw. She asked hurriedly, "Unless what?"


    I nced at her and I hesitated for a moment. I told her, "Unless I have a reason to dy work."


    Without waiting for Evelyn to reply, I added, "Now that I think about it, there''s something that I can use


    as an excuse."


    "What is it?" Evelyn inquired as she held a ss of water tightly.


    "I need Mr. Hammer to arrange a gynecology doctor for me. I need to get rid of my baby!"


    Evelyn''s eyes widened in shock. She stared at me and asked, "Mrs. Roberts, you''re pregnant?"


    "Six weeks." I nodded.


    "It''s been six weeks? Why do you want to get rid of your baby? Does Mr. Roberts know about it?"


    Evelyn was a little confused. She paused and continued, "Mr. Roberts and you aren''t young anymore.


    It''s the perfect time for both of you to have a child!"


    I chuckled but did not exin. I stared at her and responded, "We are not ready to have a child, thus..."


    After pausing for a moment, I said, "I guess it''s great timing. I could use this opportunity to dy the


    project a few dayster. Mrs. Hammer, I will need your help to persuade Mr. Hammer."


    "Does Mr. Roberts know about it?" Evelyn asked. She seemed to be unable to ept it.


    I nodded. "He knows."


    She could no longer pester any further. She could only sigh, "What a pity!"


    The conversation came to an end and everything was settled there and then.


    Kelsey presented some supplements to Evelyn and I saw Evelyn off. I turned to Kelsey and instructed,


    "Go to the CEO''s office and get Evan. Ask him to give me a copy of the divorce papers Hendrix


    prepared."


    Kelsey was stunned. She looked at me in disbelief and asked, "Director, you..."

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Kelsey worked with me for two years, thus she knew a lot about me and Hendrix. She frowned when


    she heard me and asked, "If you really agree to it, wouldn''t you be betraying Master Roberts then?"


    "Besides, if you agree to it now, the share Master Roberts gave you would be returned to Mr. Roberts.


    Director, it''ll be a huge loss!"


    I knew what she was worried about. I checked my watch and noticed that it was gettingte. I did not


    exin and concluded, "I have my own ns. Hurry and get it for me. I have something to doter."


    Kelsey knew that I would not listen to her, thus she hurried out of the office anxiously.


    I cleaned up and grabbed the car keys. I waited for Kelsey at the stairs. Fortunately, she was quick on


    her feet and she retrieved the documents swiftly.


    She handed me the file and advised reluctantly, "Director, it''s not the best time for you to file a divorce,


    you¡ª"


    "Alright!" I interrupted her and went into the elevator. I stared at her and uttered, "Work hard. I know


    what to do."


    Before she could speak, the elevator door closed.


    I arrived at the garage and drove to meet up with Josiah.


    The Northern Heaven was an elegant restaurant. The interior was ssy and the dishes were


    exquisite. It was quite expensive, therefore it was catered to wealthy customers even though it was


    quiet and rxing.


    I made a reservation, therefore I went to my table as soon as I entered the restaurant. To my surprise,


    Josiah came early.


    He was in casual attire. His clothes were neat and unwrinkled. He sat by the window elegantly. He was


    tapping his slender fingers on the table leisurely.


    "Sorry, I''mte!" I sat opposite him. I signaled the waiter to order some food.


    He was staring out the window nkly. He turned when he heard some noise. He raised an eyebrow


    when he spotted me and chuckled, "A beautifuldy is treating me today, how could I bete?"


    It was rare to see him smile. I handed the menu to him and replied smilingly, "Has anyone ever told you


    that you look gentle and wless when you smile?"


    He raised an eyebrow and did not touch the menu. On the contrary, he motioned me to order. He


    narrowed his eyes and stared at me as he answered, "You''re the first!"


    I grinned and did not argue with him. I ordered a few dishes and I tried my best to order some dishes


    that he might like.


    After handing the menu to the waiter, I took a sip of water. He continued to stare at me but did not


    speak.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I was taken aback. I put down the ss and questioned, "Is there something on my face?"


    The corners of his lips curled. It was easy to tell that he was in a good mood. "This is the first time I''m


    eating with my best friend''s woman, it feels..."


    He paused for a moment and he was still smiling. He continued, "...not bad!"


    It was said that birds of a feather flock together. Hendrix was always cold and indifferent, therefore the


    people around him were certainly not ordinary people.


    I did not question him nor think too much into it. I stared at him and cut to the chase. I asked, "I have a


    favor. Will you help me, Doctor Saunders?"


    He raised an eyebrow and leaned back. He asked as his eyes were fixated on me, "What can I do for


    you?"


    "I need some medicine after getting rid of my baby!"


    He frowned and asked, "That''s it?"


    I nodded. "I heard that you''re a genius, Doctor Saunders. I''d like to ask you for some medicines to


    nurture my body after getting rid of my baby. Will you help me?''1

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Josiah knitted his brows as he stared at me. His dark eyes were scrutinizing me as if he was trying to


    know the truth.


    I wasposed. I sat quietly and let him size me up.


    After a few moments, he parted his lips and agreed, "Okay!"


    "Thank you, Doctor Saunders!" There was no need for exnations when dealing with smart people.


    With just a knowing nce, they would understand everything.


    After the waiter served the dishes, he nced at me and asked meaningfully, "Miss Reid, you''re smart.


    Have you beenying low?"


    I chuckled. "I''m ttered. It''s just a way to survive. Besides, Hendrix and I are not fit for each other. It''s


    not the right time to have a baby."


    He tried some food and he seemed very satisfied. He turned his attention back to me and asked,


    "When are you going to leave?"


    I was taken aback. I looked up to meet his eyes. In truth, I was shocked. I was nning to get rid of the


    baby before filing a divorce. I nned to leave Ucrebury but I was not sure where I should go.


    To my surprise, he guessed all my ns.


    I put down the cutlery and paused before replying, "Maybe in two months. I haven''t decided where I


    should go."


    "You can go to Andnd. It''s a great ce to live," he suggested. He seemed to be full. He set down


    his cutlery and wiped his lips elegantly with a napkin.


    It was a good suggestion. I nodded and responded, "I will consider it!" Although Andnd was not as


    prosperous as Ucrebury, it would be great for slow living. Andnd would be an ideal ce for living.


    The dinner was supposed to be my treat. However, he paid the bill in advance. We left the restaurant


    together and I stared at him. I promised, "I owe you one. I''ll treat you next time!"


    He turned over his shoulder and replied, "I hope we can have our next dinner together in Andnd."


    I was stunned. I merely smiled because I did not know how to answer him.


    It was gettingte and I should go back. I was walking to my car when he suddenly asked, "Have you


    decided when you''re getting the surgery?"


    I turned to nce at him and nodded. "Tomorrow!"


    Since I made up my mind, I should get it done as soon as possible.


    He nodded and looked at me. "Does Hendrix know?"


    "No, he doesn''t!" I shook my head and added, "I don''t intend to tell him!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He frowned but did not express any opinion.


    I started the car and noticed that he was standing beside his car. I did not want to speak more, thus I


    bid him farewell and drove back to the vi.


    Ten minutester, I pulled over at the entrance of the vi. I did not get out of the car. Instead, I took out


    the divorce papers that Kelsey gave me.


    I was a little uneasy. Initially, I thought that I would only sign it if Hendrix decided to threaten me with a


    knife to my neck. Unexpectedly, I would take the initiative to sign the paper.


    I was not worried about the dividing of assets. Hendrix was always generous. He promised me the vi


    and Roberts Group''s annual bonuses.


    I found it funny as I read the documents. Perhaps, Hendrix assumed that I married him for those things


    in the first ce. He probably thought that I would agree to the divorce if he gave me everything I


    wanted.


    After pausing for a long while, I signed the papers.


    I went into the vi and noticed that the hall was dark. I changed my shoes and reached out to turn on


    the light. Suddenly, I saw a man sitting in the cold hall.


    I was shocked. I was uneasy when I met his bottomless eyes. I could not tell what he was thinking.


    After calming down, I stared at him and asked, "Why didn''t you turn on the lights? Have you had your


    dinner?"

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Hendrix did not answer. On the contrary, he questioned, "Where were you?" His tone was cold and


    indifferent but there was a hint of anger in his voice.


    "I went to thepany." I went to the kitchen and added, "I''ll cook something for you."


    Andrea made a scene in the hospital earlier. He probably did not eat anything. At the thought of that, I


    felt that I should mind my own business. I was going to leave him anyway; I could not care less if he


    died of hunger.


    Even so, we were married for two years. Even if I were to leave, we did not have to tear each other into


    pieces. We should end things nicely and leave some beautiful memories.


    After boiling the water, I suddenly felt a chill down my spine. I look over my shoulder out of reflex.


    Immediately, I met Hendrix''s icy gaze.


    "What... What''s wrong?" Usually, he would be cold or disgusted when he stared at me. Yet, he was too


    He did not speak. I assumed that he did not want to talk to me. Therefore, I simply kept my mouth shut


    and cooked instant noodles for him. I put the bowl of noodles on the dining table and said, "The fridge


    is empty and there are only eggs, therefore just tolerate for the moment!"


    I turned to go upstairs to shower but he suddenly asked, "We should just tolerate our marriage too?"


    I was taken aback. There was a sharp pain in my chest. I would usually keep silent but strangely, my


    eyes were a little red. I stared at him and retorted, "Even if we can''t, we''ve tolerated it for two years,


    right?"


    "Hendrix, let''s divorce." I took out the divorce papers I signed and ced them in front of him. I


    continued bitterly, "I signed it. You should have a look. We should settle everything with thewyer."


    I spoke my mind and heaved a sigh of relief. I suppressed the pain in my heart. I stared at his


    handsome but cold face and added, "Don''t worry about the child. I''ll make it up to you and Andrea."


    There were consequences to every decision people made.


    I did not stare at Hendrix''s gloomy face and I turned to head upstairs. That was probably thest time


    we would talk to each other in the vi.


    Unexpectedly, he suddenly grabbed my wrist. "Make it up to me?" Hendrix parted his lips and repeated


    curtly. His voice was filled with anger and I could tell that he was going to explode with rage.


    I knew that he was fuming but I did not turn around. I ignored the ufortable feeling in my heart and


    replied, "I will handle everything. I won''t let the child get between you and Andrea."


    "Arianna Reid!" He was going to fly off the hand. He tightened his grip and my hand was numb from the


    pain. "What are you trying to do? File a divorce? And get rid of the child? You''re leaving just like that?"


    "What else?" I stared at him. I tried so hard to fight back my tears but they rolled down my cheeks.


    "What else can I do? Hendrix, you always wanted me to sign the papers and stay far away from you.


    Why can''t I do it this instant?"


    Hendrix''s eyes darkened and looked so cold as if it was covered with frost.


    "You think you''re smart?" He sneered and grabbed my chin with his long fingers. I was in pain and I


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    wanted to push him away. Yet, he held my chin tighter. He was close and I could feel his breath on my


    face. "You''re bearing my child. You have no say in keeping or getting rid of the baby."


    "I have no say?" I chuckled. I stared into his eyes and asked slowly, "Does Andrea have a say in it?"


    He narrowed his eyes and I felt a menacing aura from him. "Arianna, you''re ying with fire!"

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Hendrix released his grip. He did not exert a lot of force but a sharp pain traveled from my chin to my


    heart.


    It hurt so much that it made me curl my toes.


    I had yet to recover after being drenched in the rain. Currently, I confronted him but he suddenly


    loosened his grip. Immediately, my body gave way and I fell into his arms.


    He held me in his arms. After years of training, I could feel his muscles under his clothes. I was weak


    and I did not want to quarrel with him. Therefore, I closed my eyes and leaned against him.


    "You''ve gotten smart. You even know how to put up an act!" His low voice rang in my ears. He was still


    angry.


    He patted my cheeks a few times. It was a little painful. However, I was not feeling too well and I did not


    feel like opening my eyes.


    He probably came to his senses when I did not respond. He carried me and took me back to my


    bedroom.


    He put me on the bed and everything was quiet.


    I thought he was toozy to care about me. Shortly after, I heard him making a phone call to Josiah. It


    appeared that he was asking Josiah toe and check on me.


    I guess that rock was not that cold. Over ten minutester, I was already half- asleep when I heard


    Josiah''s voice vaguely.


    "Hendrix, have you decided what to do with the child?"


    Hendrix replied impatiently, "It''s gettingte. Go back and rest!"


    Sometimes, I felt sorry for Josiah. He was a famous doctor in the world but Hendrix always ordered


    Josiah around. It was indeed quite depressing for Josiah.


    I tended to sleep a lot. Moreover, I went to a lot of ces during the day, thus I was exhausted. It did


    not take long for me to fall asleep.


    In the middle of the night, I was half-awake when someone pulled me into his arms. I tried to open my


    eyes but I was too sleepy and gave up.


    The next day.


    When I woke up, Hendrix was no longer in the vi. Without a doubt, he went to visit Andrea.


    The previous day, I made an appointment with Richard. After I got ready, I headed to the hospital.


    Evelyn knew that I wasing, hence she waited for me at the hospital''s entrance. She was a little


    worried when she saw me. She asked, "Do you really want to get rid of the child? Aren''t you going to


    discuss it with Mr. Roberts?"


    I knew that she was concerned about me. I smiled and went into the hospital with her. "It''s okay, don''t


    worry!"


    Richard arranged for a doctor to perform the surgery. After entering the hospital, I did a basic check-up.


    After that, I got the green light to perform the surgery.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Evelyn was worried. She tugged my arm and tried to persuade me to stop the procedure. "Mrs.


    Roberts, although you''re young, you''re going to harm your body. Think about it thoroughly!"


    I nodded. It was time for the surgery. I patted her hand andforted her, "It''s okay!"


    I followed a nurse into the operating theater. It was a middle-aged woman who was carrying out the


    operation. She spotted me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, well give you anesthetic and you will fall asleep.


    You won''t feel any pain, therefore you don''t have to be nervous!"


    I nodded andy down on the operating table. As expected, I soon lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I was in a hospital bed.


    I opened my eyes and spotted Hendrix ring at me as he pursed his thin lips tightly. The temperature


    in the ward was very low. His ck eyes were cruel and furious.


    I never saw him act like that. My heart skipped a beat. I raised my hand to pull him instinctively but he


    brushed me off.


    I parted my lips to speak but I swallowed everything I wanted to say. I averted my gaze and closed my


    eyes quietly.


    "How cruel of you, Arianna!" Upon finishing that, he turned around to leave.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    I stared at his back and sighed. We could no longer go back to how it was before and it was for the


    best.


    "Miss Reid, aren''t you worried that Mr. Roberts might hate you?" An aged voice came from the door.


    Richard came in with my medical report and checked on me. He continued, "It''s his child after all. Even


    if you managed to lie to him this time, what about next time? The truth will out."


    I smiled and sat up from the bed. I took the medical report from him and flipped through it. I uttered


    gratefully, "There is no next time. Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Hammer!"


    I put away the medical report. I was ready to get out of bed and leave when Richard stopped me. He


    nced at me and exined, "Remember your n. Now you''re pretending to be a woman who went


    through surgery. Have you ever any woman could get out of bed immediately after that?"


    That was true!


    Iy down on the bed again and stared at Richard. I reminded him, "Hendrix is very careful. He''ll


    probably send someone to check my medical report. Mr. Hammer, I''ll need your help with that."


    He chuckled and he seemed a little helpless. He sighed, "s! Why can''t you live a peaceful life? Why


    do you have to cause so much trouble? But I promised that I would help you, hence I will deal with


    everything!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I nodded and thanked him, "I''m sorry to trouble you and Mrs. Hammer." It would be better if few knew


    about it.


    He smiled and nodded before leaving.


    That morning, Iy on the bed. The doctor came over and cautioned me about the things that I should


    pay attention to. After that, I took my medicine and left the hospital.


    Kelsey was waiting at the entrance of the hospital. She helped me get into the car. I stared at her and


    asked, "Find a way to let Andrea know that I did not carry on with my pregnancy."


    She nodded. She started the car and sent me back to the vi.


    Hendrix was not around. I asked Kelsey to go back to thepany. I just had surgery and I did not


    have anything to do, therefore I slept.


    However, before I could fall asleep, I heard a car downstairs. I strode to the balcony and spotted


    Hendrix and Josiah.


    As expected, Hendrix did not even want to look at me. He just asked Josiah toe and check on me.


    Iy down on my bed. Josiah entered with his medical bag. He raised his eyebrow when he saw me.


    He motioned me to stretch out my hand so that he could take my pulse.


    I extended my arm to him and stared at him. I asked, "Did you bring the medicine?"


    He nced at me and replied, "You''re so good at acting!"


    I did not reply. He felt my pulse and took some medicine from his bag. He stared at me and exined,


    "This medicine is great for your baby. Remember to take them on time. The baby will do well if you''re


    emotionally stable."


    After reminding me, Josiah went downstairs. I switched the medicine that I got from the hospital with


    Josiah''s.


    Iy back down on the bed. I just pretended to lose my child, hence I needed to rest for a while.


    Therefore, it was not a big deal for Richard to dy the payment for a week. However, it would be


    suffocating for me to stay in the vi for a week.


    Initially, I thought that Hendrix would only be angry for a while after I got rid of the baby. He would


    probably let it slide when Andrea calmed down.


    Little did I know that it was only the beginning of my problems with Hendrix.


    There were only a few people in the vi. Hendrix did note back to the vi because I did not want


    the baby. I was more than happy that he was not home.


    In order to act the part, I stayed in the vi and did not go out. I would ask Kelsey to send me anything I


    needed.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    In the afternoon.


    Kelsey was helping me fill the refrigerator. After telling me what to eat, she walked over and said,


    "Director, the final payment of the government hospital has been dyed for a few days. The finance


    department has been asking me about the situation. Do you want to give Mr. Hammer a call?"


    I took a few bites of the durian in my hands and just couldn''t stomach it. Therefore, I decided to throw it


    into the trash can. I noticed that Kelsey was standing there obediently, hence I motioned for her to sit


    down. I wiped my hands before saying, "How long has it been dyed?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "About two to three days!" She paused for a moment before continuing, "It''s not that long, but since


    there are more funds here, thepany has nned to use it for the development of the new market.


    However, since it''s now dyed, it will affect thepany''s profits in the next quarter."


    I nodded in response. Roberts Group''s capital happened to be quite flexible and any dys by their


    partners would affect them, even though it might not be very significant. The funds Richard had in his


    possession were incredibly massive. Even if the money was not used for investments, by saving them


    in the bank alone, it would have brought quite the profit in just two to three days.


    I spoke after a brief pause, "Mr. Hammer has always kept his promise. I''ve spent the past few days


    recovering at home and havepletely forgotten about this matter. I will be responsible for this. Why


    don''t you head over to inform the folks at the finance department? I''ll take care of everything


    immediately after I feel a little better."


    "Okay!" She replied. She then got up and went ahead to cook.


    I grabbed my phone and read Mrs. Hammer''s text. "Are you feeling better now, Mrs. Roberts? The


    funds from Richard have been transferred over and it''s all thanks to you."


    It seemed Richard has no issues anymore and I''m able to return to work in advance. After replying with


    a simple text, I gave Richard a call to make an appointment with him to settle the final payments of the


    contract.


    Kelsey was already done cooking by the time I took care of work. She had to excuse herself earlier


    since she had something urgent to take care of, thus I didn''t make her stay for a meal. I said after


    noticing how much of a hurry she was in, "I''m feeling much better now. You can stay at the office and


    take care of some work at thepany tomorrow since I''ve made an appointment with Mr. Hammer; I


    can get this done by tomorrow.''


    She nced at me and spoke in a concerned tone, "Are you sure you''re okay? Aren''t you supposed to


    rest for half a month after losing your child? How many days have you been resting?"


    I chuckled and said, "Oh please, do I look like I''m not fine? Besides, Mr. Hammer will continue to dy


    this matter if I don''t show up. If this keeps up, how much would thepany actually lose then? If that


    happens, mocking me coldly isn''t the only thing Hendrix will do."


    I didn''t actually terminate my pregnancy anyway. Plenty of things would have been dyed just by


    doing nothing all day. Judging from my increasingly protruding belly, it would mean a much greater


    world of trouble to me if I never drew a clear line with Hendrix.


    The only thing I can do this moment is to make every second count and take care of everything before


    leaving Ucrebury.


    After listening to what I said, she sighed and replied, "Fine. However, you need to put your health first


    before anything."


    I returned to the dining table and resumed my meal after sending Kelsey off. It feels lonely eating


    alone. However, I feltzy to head out since it was alreadyte.


    I hastily took a few bites before returning to my room. Since Hendrix never returned home and I had


    nothing else to do, I kept myself busy by reading for thest two days. If my child and I were to


    permanently live in Andnd, we had to look for afortable ce to settle down. Hence, I was


    browsing the inte to look for a ce to live in Andnd.


    I was startled when I received a sudden phone call. The caller ID showed it was Monique. I picked up


    the call and before I could even say a word, I could hear her screaming.


    "Did you really get rid of your child? ! "

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    How did she find out in just a few days? I gave her a simple reply and asked through the phone, "How


    did you know?"


    Monique furiously eximed, "You have the audacity to ask me how did I know? Am I not your friend


    anymore? How could you keep something this serious from me?"


    The woman''s explosive temper was unbearable to me as I spoke while resting my forehead on my


    hand, "I''m just concerned about the future repercussions. It''s better for me to take care of this as soon


    as possible. I was nning to tell you guys about it initially but since you''re busy recently as well, I


    decided to just let you know about itter!"


    "Oh, please, save your breath. What do you mean by ''taking care of it as soon as possible?'' I am not


    against you not keeping your child but don''t you need someone to take care of you afterward? What if


    anything happens to you when you keep this under wraps?" She was so frantic and began tearing up.


    Hence, her statement was blunt.


    My heart felt warm after knowing that she was worried about me, therefore I listened to her vent for a


    good long while before saying, "Oh Monique, I''m actually nning to divorce Hendrix and I might


    actually leave Ucrebury in the future. Do you want to leave too?"


    I would not tell her about the child for the moment since things had already progressed to such an


    extent, it would be pointless letting her know anyway. However, I feel the need to inform her about me


    leaving since the main reason for Monique to stay in Ucrebury was me. If I had actually left without


    saying a word, she would no doubt ignore me in the future.


    After a brief pause, she spoke, "When are you leaving? Which city are you nning to move to?"


    "Probably in the next few months. I was thinking about Andnd as it''s not bad there and I wish to start


    a living there!"


    She replied immediately after I was done speaking, "Alright, I understand!"


    Nothing else came after that. I actually thought she would say something, however, I assumed she was


    fine upon noticing her silence. Thus, I was getting ready to hang up the call.


    She suddenly continued speaking, "The man that came to pick you up from the bar ispletely


    wasted now."


    I was stunned as I eximed, "Hendrix?"


    She grew impatient as she replied, "Is there any other man that you know aside from Hendrix?"


    I was speechless.


    I wondered why did Hendrix go drinking at the bar? After the phone call ended, I cleaned up for a brief


    moment before putting on a jacket and drove over to the bar to meet up with Monique.


    Telepathy Bar was not far from the mansion and it only took me ten minutes to get there.


    Monique was then drinking at the counter in the bar. When she noticed me, she told me with a


    speechless expression, "He''s already wasted in the room upstairs."


    After putting my car keys in my bag, I said while staring at her, "Why would hee all the way here to


    drink?"


    "How would I know? He was already here two days ago. However, before he could get himself drunk,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    he was taken away by that charming, tall assistant of his. His assistant was absent today and it seems


    to me that his assistant was busy with something else, that''s why he''spletely wasted now." She


    ced her wine ss down, pouted her lips, and continued, "You terminated the pregnancy without


    even a single hint of doing so. Do you think he''ll be in a stable mood?"


    I was stunned when I heard that. I wondered if Hendrix only drank because of the child.


    I headed upstairs and looked for the private room Hendrix was in. After not getting any replies from


    repeated knocking on his door, I entered immediately.


    The instant I opened the door, I was immediately surrounded by the scent of cigarette smoke and


    alcohol. I opened the door to allow fresh air to circte in.


    The room was dimly lit and I noticed the man that was on the couch had his eyes closed while his thin


    lips were gently twitching. He did not seem to be drunk. Instead, he seemed like someone who was


    taking a short nap.


    "Hendrix!" I called as I was scanning across the table and noticed a few empty whiskey bottles. I


    wondered how could he not worry about his stomach from the amount of alcohol he drank!


    Upon hearing my voice, his longshes twitched slightly before he opened his eyes into a narrow


    squint. He was ring at me coldly.


    I was unsure if he was simply annoyed at me for disturbing him. The initially calm atmosphere grew


    colder and even his re seemed hostile when he stared at me.


    He eximed with a cold deep voice, "Get out!"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Knowing that he did not want to see me, I sighed before approaching him as I eximed, "Hendrix, you


    had way too much to drink. Let''s go home!"


    He squinted his eyes slightly before cracking a grin and spoke in a mocking tone, "Home?" He sounded


    very dissatisfied as he continued, "Is that even a home?"


    I frowned. Since I was pregnant, I was more prone to being agitated. If this was any normal day, I


    would have just rolled with the punches. At this moment, however, I replied in quite a hostile tone, "If


    that''s not a home, then what is? If you don''t want to see me, Hendrix, I will give Andrea a call and have


    here over to pick you up. Monique still has a business to run. You may not be short in money as a


    big boss, but don''t get in the way of her business!" My wrist was suddenly grabbed by him. Everything


    seemed to happen in an instant as he pulled me onto hisp while hugging my waist with both arms.


    He then gently reached into my cor with his crude fingers as he spoke in a sarcastic tone, "Anywhere


    with you around isn''t home. It''s more like a... motel!"


    He grabbed me violently with his palms the instant he was done saying that.


    I grimaced from the pain while waves of anger rose in my heart as I flung his hand away before


    furiously staring at him. "Since it''s a motel to you, then don''t bother returning ever again. Have the


    divorce agreement signed and well no longer have anything to do with each other ever again!"


    "Hiss!" Out of nowhere, he bit down on my shoulder. I nearly teared up from the pain.


    "What''s the matter? You got the money, the house, and the shares. Then, now you''re ready to leave


    me and go as far away as possible?" He held onto me tightly while he grinned coldly. "Arianna, is your


    love only worth this little? Now you''re ready to withdraw all of your love?"


    Judging from how he was behaving, he was definitely drunk. My head was hurting a little as I wondered


    why would I tried to reason with this drunkard.


    I suppressed my anger as I held onto his face and spoke in a much gentler tone, "It''s gettingte,


    Hendrix. Come home with me, okay?"


    He remained silent as he closed his eyes and leaned against the couch behind him. However, he still


    did not let go of me.


    I was stunned for a moment as I had no idea what exactly he was thinking about. I said, "If you don''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    want to return home with me, I''ll give Andrea a call and have her pick you up, okay?"


    Since he had no intention of returning to the mansion, I assumed he most likely wanted to stay with


    Andrea. Leaving him alone here would only get in the way of Monique''s business, hence I decided to


    fish my phone out of my bag and was about to call Andrea.


    However, before I could make that call, my phone was suddenly snatched away.


    "Thud!" I could hear my phone being thrown andnded on the ground a distance away.


    I was dumbfounded as I turned to look back at Hendrix. I was really close to breaking down. "What on


    Earth are you doing, Hendrix?"


    "You don''t want to leave with me nor do you want anyone else to pick you up. Do you intend to die


    here?"


    "Let''s go home!" he replied in an icy tone before carrying me in his arms and waddled out the door.


    I was beyond terrified since I still have a child in my belly. If he was to identally drop me, it would be


    toote for me to regret anything then.


    I gave him a forceful tug but I dared not to be too hostile towards him. All I could do was say, "You''re


    drunk, Hendrix. Just put me down and I can walk on my own. I''ve just gone through a surgery and it''ll


    be bad if I slipped!"


    He suddenly stiffened. I was unsure why, but he stared at me intensely with a pair of ck eyes. He


    spoke in a very peculiar tone, "Did you do all this just for revenge on me?"


    I was dumbstruck and did not know what he was talking about. I shook my head and said, "No, I didn''t


    want to get revenge on you. I loved you so dearly; how could I? Just put me down and well head home,


    okay?"


    Goodness, there was no difference between a drunk man and a child!


    I initially assumed he was still going to do something else but I never expected him to actually


    obediently put me down before staring intensely at me with his charming eyes. "Let''s go home!"


    My head was aching a little as I held onto him.


    "Sure! Let''s go home!"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    I had no idea how much he actually drank as I held onto him while he waddled down from the second


    floor. When Monique saw me from the counter of the bar, she asked, "Do you need any help?"


    I shook my head and asked while looking at her, "Has he paid the bill yet?"


    Monique rolled her eyes at me as she replied, "Oh, please, my bar will soon be his. Why even


    bother with the bill, right?"


    Hendrix was leaning against me. I did not pay much attention to what she said exactly and nodded


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    hastily before helping Hendrix out of the bar.


    It took a lot of effort for me to get him into the car. I took a really long time to calm down. I was


    I finally understood why there was a saying about pregnant women being fragile. It seemed that doing


    anything physically taxing was enough to make me feel like I was about to fall apart.


    I took a nce at the man beside me. His pair of dark eyes were shut and did not seem as menacingly


    cold as he usually was. He looked significantly more gentle under the shroud of darkness. His eyes


    were extremely attractive and well-defined. He truly seemed like he was blessed by the gods. He had


    the looks and the money. Not to mention, even his body was impressively fit. He truly stood out even


    amongst the most wless people.


    Just as I was getting lost in my thoughts, he suddenly opened his eyes while my eyes werepletely


    fixated on him. Both our eyes met, making my heart race and I got flustered.


    "Whoa!" I was startled as the manly scent that was mixed with the burning scent of alcohol and tobo


    engulfed me. He gently bit on the tip of my tongue and it hurt me.


    I snapped out of my trance and wondered why exactly did Hendrix suddenly kiss me.


    His kiss was deep and it was suffocating me a little, making my head buzz. He only released me when I


    could not catch my breath.


    I was stunned as I stared at him with a puzzled look. He did not seem so heartless and cold at this


    moment. Instead, his gaze lookedplicated.


    "Hendrix¡ª"


    "You must return the child to me!" he eximed coldly beforeying back down on the seat and closed


    his eyes once again.


    I was at a loss for words.


    I was stupefied for a moment. I was unsure if he was actually asleep or taking a break, hence I decided


    to start the car to immediately return to the mansion.


    Hendrix''s statement was still bugging me. "Return the child to me!"


    Did he not despise this child?


    My emotions got slightlyplicated when I thought about that.


    Andrea was still a responsibility he could never let go of in his lifetime. Even if he never cared for


    Andrea, he could not bring himself to ignore Andrea''s needs.


    If I told him that I actually kept the child, it would only furtherplicate things. Getting a child involved


    in the squabbles between the three of us would make things worse.


    It would be best for everyone if I left. At the very least, everyone would be happy.


    I stopped the car at the entrance of the mansion. I nearly broke down since getting Hendrix up to the


    second floor was truly no easy feat.


    After a brief moment, I got out of the car and approached Hendrix''s side of the car. I opened the door


    and tugged Hendrix''s sleeve while calling him, "Hendrix!"


    It seemed that he had an upset stomach and he was having a hard time falling asleep. He woke up


    after hearing me call him.


    He opened his eyes slightly to look at me before scanning the area and asking me in a soft tone, "You


    brought me back?"


    I nodded and I was not sure if he was actually sober or drunk. I said, "Just get out of the car, it''s getting


    It would soon be midnight and Icked the energy to keep himpany as a pregnant woman.


    He sat up straight and remained seated. He seemed to have no intention of getting out of the car. He


    stayed silent while repeatedly blinking his eyes. Although he seemed harmless, I knew him. His temper


    was unstable.


    After some thought, I decided to ask, "Do you want me to help you get out of the car?"


    "I''m going to stay under the sun for a little while longer!" he replied and stubbornly sat in the car without


    moving an inch.


    I was puzzled by his statement. He wanted to stay under the sun?

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    He was blind drunk...


    "Fine, stay under the sun then!" I truly had no strength left to continue arguing with him there. Every


    inch of my body ached, therefore I decided to immediately head into the mansion.


    After entering the bedroom, Iid down and took a short nap. However, after realizing that I heard


    nothing from the courtyard, I got worried that he might actually wander off in the middle of the night. It


    would be bad if anything was to happen to him out there!


    I struggled out of bed and headed downstairs. To my surprise, he was fast asleep on the couch. I was


    unsure exactly when he entered the mansion.


    "Alright, I can finally get some sleep," I thought to myself.


    After such a long night, I slept like a log and it was already noon by the time I woke up.


    Since I had a meeting with Mr. Hammer, I got out of bed and hurriedly freshened up before rushing out


    of the house. By the time I arrived at thepany, Mr. Hammer was already waiting for me in the


    office.


    He cracked a very apologetic smile when he noticed me. He said, "I''m really sorry, Miss Reid, for


    dying your work!"


    Since I was rushing my way here, afterposing myself, I had Kelsey pour a ss of water for him


    before signing the finalized work agreement and transfer contract.


    Mr. Hammer said after everything was done, "Miss. Reid, it''s noon now, I believe you haven''t had


    anything to eat, right? Why don''t you join us for lunch? My wife has been meaning to thank you for a


    while now. I''m not sure if you have time to spare?"


    Although I actually had nothing to do, I noticed Kelsey staring at me and she seemed to have


    something to say to me. Thus, I chuckled and said, "Mr. Hammer, you''re too kind. The truth is, I should


    be the one thanking you. Why don''t we reschedule to a different time where we''re all free? I still have


    some matters to attend to and I''m unable to excuse myself today!"


    Mr. Hammer did not persist and left after some small talk.


    I nced toward Kelsey and she said, "Director, Mr. Roberts wants you to go to his office immediately!"


    Go to his office?


    I was stunned for a second before furrowing my brows. "Did our department miss anything recently?" It


    was unlike Hendrix to talk to me about private matters at work.


    Unless it was work-rted!


    Kelsey nodded and replied, "The finance department had gone straight to Mr. Roberts regarding Mr.


    Hammer''s matters. Mr. Roberts seems to be quite unhappy about this and wants you to meet him in his


    office!"


    "Alright!" I headed straight to the top floor after giving her a brief response.


    Hendrix''s office was as cold as him. A chilly feeling would wash over me whenever I entered his office


    despite the weather being a hot summer day.


    His vacant office space appeared forbidding. After scanning the area, I noticed that the door to the


    conference room was shut. Evan noticed me and told me, "Director Reid, Mr. Roberts is currently


    having a meeting with Mr. Shelley and Doctor Saunders!"


    I nodded and wondered if Doctor Saunders and Mr. Shelley happened to be Josiah Saunders and


    Austin Shelley which I both knew.


    I walked over to the couch in the lobby and sat down. I looked at the time and noticed it was already


    noon. Since I was in such a hurry before I left that morning, I did not even eat anything and felt awfully


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    famished by that hour.


    Evan poured me a ss of water and spoke to me in a respectful tone, "Please wait for a brief


    moment, Director Reid. The meeting should take about half an hour."


    I epted the ss of water and ignored his cold expression. I asked, "Evan, did Mr. Roberts drink a


    lot recently?"


    Monique told me that Hendrix frequented her bar recently, thus I could not help but probe to see why


    exactly was Hendrix getting drunk.


    Evan paused for a moment after hearing my question. "Mr. Roberts might be in a bad mood, I think!"


    "Why?" The child''s matter should not have affected Hendrix this much. He was usually concerned


    about Andrea''s matters.


    Evan let out an awkward cough after noticing how curiously I was staring at him. He then said, "I''m not


    too sure about Mr. Roberts''s matters!1''


    I was speechless.


    How unthoughtful he was!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    After waiting for a long time, I somehow dozed off. It was only when I heard the voices of several


    peopleing out that I forced myself to sit up.


    The three people who came out of the conference room looked at me. Josiah raised his eyebrow at me


    and pursed his thin lips. He looked at Evan who was beside him and said something. Evan then shot a


    nce at me before leaving.


    Meanwhile, Hendrix stared at me with a deep gaze. I had a feeling that he was going to get angry at


    me again.


    Thinking about Richard''s matter, I stood up quickly and said, "Mr. Roberts, I am willing to bear full


    responsibility for all thepany''s losses for the past two days!"


    Hendrix frowned and didn''t speak. Austin, however, smirked at me and said, "Miss Reid, I never knew


    that you are so capable! To be able to cause your husband to lose tens of millions of dors in two days


    on a project worth hundreds of millions of dors. You''re pretty generous!"


    Those words were obviously sarcasm.


    I looked at Hendrix and noticed that his expression was livid, therefore I didn''t say anything. I rolled my


    eyes at Austin and said, "Mr. Shelley, may I ask, does it have anything to do with you?"


    "Pfft!" Someoneughed. It was Josiah. He had his hands in his pockets as he watched us from a


    distance, as though none of these matters were rted to him at all.


    Austin gazed at him and sulked. Then, he looked at me and asked, "Arianna, who do you think you are


    to talk to me like that?"


    I really didn''t want to waste my time arguing with Austin since he looked down on me from the


    beginning. He always assumed that I was the one who ruined Hendrix and Andrea''s rtionship,


    hence he never said anything nice to me.


    Anyway, he and I were acquaintances. Looking at him, I refused to show him any mercy and said


    straightforwardly, "Mr. Shelley, are you someone from 3000 years ago? I''m afraid that only the


    mummies in Egypt are able to have a proper conversation with you. After all, all of you are from the


    same era, you guys would definitely have amon topic!"


    Hearing what I said, Austin was so vexed that his face turned red from anger. He insulted me


    immediately, "Even the dead are more qualified than you. You are such a vicious girl that you refused


    to carry the baby in your belly¡ª"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Austin!" Josiah quickly interrupted Austin and said, "Hendrix and Director Reid still have something to


    talk about. I''ve reserved a table at a restaurant. Let''s go and wait for them there!"


    After a pause, Josiah looked at me and said, "Director Reid, I assume that you have yet to have lunch.


    Doe over with Hendrixter!"


    He dragged Austin out of the room before I could refuse.


    Only Hendrix and I were left in the office. I didn''t know how he was going to deal with the matter


    regarding Richard, thus I took the initiative and told him, "This matter regarding Richard is my


    responsibility. I have been recovering at home ever since losing the child. My head was preupied


    with that incident, that was why I forgot about Richard."


    Seeing as he was still fuming with anger, refusing to say a word, I continued, "I know that this mistake


    of mine has caused much loss to thepany. I will resign..."


    "Is this how you n to solve this?" he suddenly spoke coldly and stared at me, his gaze so frightening


    that I uncontrobly flinched.


    "Yes!" I had nned it from the very beginning. If I could resign, I would definitely use this chance to


    leave Ucrebury.


    Hendrix stood in front of me. He sneered at me, his intentions unknown as he scoffed, "You lost my


    child, signed the divorce agreement, and now you want to resign from your job. Arianna, what the hell


    are you up to?"


    His words made my palms sweat. Surrounded by his scent, I stepped back instinctively, only to have


    him wrap his arms around my waist. He locked eyes with me and asked, "Where do you want to go


    after leaving Ucrebury?"

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    "No!" I quickly denied it. I looked up at him and said, "Didn''t you want me to sign the divorce


    agreement? Now that I have signed it, you and Andrea can finally get together. Wasn''t that what you


    always wished for?"


    "Very well!" His smile gradually grew colder as his hands tightened around my waist. He smirked


    maliciously. "Arianna, you know that I hate people who make their own decisions. Do you really think


    you''ll be able to get away easily after what you did to my child?"


    "Weren''t you the one who didn''t want the child?" I frowned as I couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    "Andrea threatened me with her death. I''d rather do it myself than wait for you guys to force me to do


    so!"


    The air somehow froze. Hendrix narrowed his eyes, showing a dangerous look. I had a feeling that the


    man standing in front of me was like a fierce and angered leopard. If I was not careful, I would be bitten


    in the neck and torn into pieces.


    "You think you''re smart, right?"


    I didn''t understand what he meant, but I knew it wasn''t apliment.


    "Arianna, stop being a smart*ss. It doesn''t matter anymore since the child is gone. We can just have


    another one!"


    With that, he stormed off. I was frozen in ce, confused about the meaning of his words. If someone


    else''s husband said something like that, his intention would be tofort his distressed wife. With


    Hendrix, it was definitely not the case.


    "Still not leaving?" He turned around and asked indifferently, his eyebrows furrowing threateningly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to do. I trotted after him shortly after.


    After leaving thepany, Hendrix took me to a courtyard with a decent restaurant. As soon as I


    entered the courtyard, a waitress wearing a peach-red dress came out and greeted Hendrix with a


    smile. "This way please, Mr. Roberts!"


    Then, she led Hendrix and me into a room. As soon as I got in, I saw Josiah and Austin brewing some


    tea while chatting away.


    After bringing us here, the waitress left. Hendrix walked over to the chair next to them and sat down.


    His gaze was nonchnt as he said, "Why haven''t you ordered food?"


    "The chef, Albert Lance, said that the soup will still take a while to be done!" After that, Josiah looked at


    me and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    I was stunned for a moment before shaking my head.


    Austin red at me. When he saw how Josiah treated me, he snapped at me, "Why are you acting like


    a spoiled person? It was just a child you lost, but you made Chef Albert go out of his way and broil


    some soup for you. Do you know that he''s a worldwide famous chef? What a waste of his time!¡±


    Josiah wanted to stop him, but I smiled and excused myself, "The scenery here is good. I''ll go out for a


    walk!"


    These words were directed at Hendrix and Josiah.


    Hendrix shot me a distant nce and didn''t say anything. Josiah agreed with me. "The scenery outside


    thepound is pretty good. You can go take a look. There''s also a bonsai garden at the side. You


    can find a pond there with quite a number of fishes inside."


    I thanked him with a smile and walked out.


    "Josiah, what''s wrong with you? Why do you care so much about this woman? Are you crazy? If it


    weren''t for the fact that she had married Hendrix unscrupulously, he would''ve gotten together with


    Andrea a long time ago."


    Those words were from Austin. I heard them even though I didn''t want to. His voice was so loud that


    everyone in the courtyard could hear him.


    I refused to listen to him, therefore I picked up my speed. When I got to the yard, I really did see


    unforeseen scenery.


    Ucrebury was a city with a high standard of living. This yard was located in the center of the city,


    therefore its luxury could be easily noted from the interior design. Right outside the yard, there was a


    money to spare.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Walking on the stone pavement, I saw a man about 35 years of age plucking at branches with his child.


    He noticed me walking in. He stopped what he was doing and greeted me, "Nice to meet you!"


    I replied to him with a smile, "Nice to meet you too!"


    The child beside him looked like he had just learned how to walk. When the child saw me, he let go of


    his father and tottered towards me. He seemed to be an easygoing child.


    He had yet learned how to speak properly, therefore he could only widen his eyes at me and handed


    me the yellow flower in his hand.


    For a moment, I was so happy that I had an urge to hug and carry him in my arms. Unexpectedly, the


    man stopped me and advised, "You are pregnant. Don''t be hasty, you should be careful!"


    I was dazed and looked at him in surprise. I could only ask him one word before trailing off, "You..."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    How did he find out that I was pregnant?


    I didn''t ask that out loud.


    He said, "You don''t have to be surprised. I know a little about medical skills. Judging from your


    just now, I thought that you might be pregnant."


    I nodded. I couldn''t help but feel a bit of admiration for him.


    "The scenery in this courtyard is very special." I changed the topic. "It''s a bit like a vegetable garden!"


    The manughed and corrected me, "To be exact, this is Herb Garden. There are more than 2,000


    kinds of herbs here, including some herbs on the verge of extinction."


    I was stunned and observed my surroundings carefully. It was true. There were not many vegetables,


    but there were indeed many unknown nts and even a tall cactus.


    "This ce was originally called Herb Garden. Ucrebury has the best climate in the country and is also


    the best ce to cultivate vegetation. Therefore, it has be a ce to cultivate many varieties of


    herbs. Even though we don''t have many herbs here, the species of herbs here are quite unique." He


    then sorted out the branches in his hands and was ready to leave with the child.


    I nodded and watched him leave with the child. It was then that I started to look around.


    After a few steps, the man suddenly stopped and looked at me. He advised, "Mrs. Roberts, don''t stay


    here for too long. Some herbs are not good for pregnant women!"


    I was dumbstruck. I looked back and saw that he had already gone far away with the child. How did he


    know who I was?


    Before long, Hendrix came out and saw me squatting by the stream watching a trail of ants. He stood


    beside me and ordered coldly, "Let''s go!"


    I was lost in my thoughts when I suddenly heard him speaking from behind me. Thus, I was surprised


    and lost my bnce. Fortunately, he had quick reflexes and managed to grab hold of me.


    He frowned and scoffed, "Did you leave your brain at home?"


    I came back to my senses andughed awkwardly, "I was just thinking about something!"


    Without further ado, he turned around and left.


    I had a feeling that Hendrix seemed to be a little different to me recently. He wasn''t treating me as


    coldly as before.


    Following behind him, I mustered the courage to ask, "I guess Herb Garden wasn''t a restaurant


    originally, huh?"


    "Hmm." His reply was short as if he didn''t wish to maintain a conversation with me.


    He walked fast and we returned to the yard after a short while. The food was already served and there


    was a family of three sitting at our table with us.


    They were the man and the child I met from Herb Garden, as well as the man''s wife.


    Seeing me, the man smiled and looked at his wife. He added an order, "Go to the kitchen and bring


    Mrs. Roberts the soup that we have prepared. The soup is good for the fetus!"


    I was stunned and thanked him with a smile. Austin was clearly unnerved by the situation and


    mumbled, "The baby is already gone. What''s the use of the soup?"


    Hendrix nced at me, causing me to panic mentally. For a moment, I was worried that Hendrix heard


    something from the man. Hence, I quickly looked at Hendrix and said, "You haven''t introduced this


    gentleman to me yet!"


    I tried to speak as gently as possible to make it look like I was a good wife.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Hendrix''s eyes widened slightly. His pitch- ck eyes fell on me for a moment before he began


    introducing the family to me briefly.


    The man was the owner of this courtyard. His name was Albert Lance, the son of a prominent family in


    the medical field. As he had a passion for food and herbs, he helped to cultivate herbs in the courtyard.


    The elegant and beautiful woman earlier was his wife, Sandra Miles, and that one-year-old child was


    his son.


    After a simple greeting, I got a little nervous. It took me a lot of effort to hide my pregnancy from


    Hendrix. If Albert identally exposed it, what should I do?


    I was a little worried. I couldn''t help but look at Josiah, hoping that he woulde up with a solution.


    At that moment, Sandra walked in with the stew. She looked at me and said with a smile, "Mrs.


    Roberts, have a taste. I liked to drink this soup when I was pregnant. Although it tastes strange, my


    husband added some herbs that are nutritious. It''s very good for your health. How long have you been


    pregnant?"


    All of a sudden, I broke out in a cold sweat. I looked at her and replied with a smile, "Originally, it was 6


    weeks old, but Hendrix and I weren''t ready, therefore we didn''t keep the baby."


    Hearing what I said, she was stunned. She looked at me in surprise and said doubtfully, "You don''t look


    like-" "Mrs. Lance, it''s the symptoms of a pseudopregnancy, a typical side effect of terminating a


    pregnancy. It will disappear with time. I really admire you and your husband to be able to be so


    knowledgeable in medicine to the point that you could tell the state of the patient''s body just by looking


    at them." Josiah, who was drinking tea, finally made a statement.


    For a moment, Albert squinted but smiled instantly. He didn''t say anything else, but Sandra seemed to


    suspect otherwise. However, she only smiled and chatted with me after a while.


    After we finished the meal, Albert said something in his wife''s ear. She looked at me, startled, before


    nodding and went out.


    Albert looked at Hendrix and said, "It''s rare for you toe over, hence I''ve prepared some medicine


    for Mrs. Roberts to help her with a speedy recovery. Take it back with you and take care of her. It''s not


    difficult to have a child."


    Hendrix nodded and looked at me with his dark eyes. There was no emotion in his eyes, thus I couldn''t


    figure out what he was thinking.


    I had the feeling that he brought me here to let Albert check my condition. As for the purpose, I couldn''t


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    figure out why.


    I wasn''t sure about it, therefore I didn''t say a word until we left.


    When we got into the car, it was already evening. Austin never really liked me. He urged Hendrix to


    send me back as he looked at me with annoyance.


    I didn''t argue with him. Knowing that they might still have something to do, I got off the car saying that I


    would take a taxi back and let them go about their business.


    Hendrix didn''t say much. He only told me to be careful on the way home, and then they left together.


    There was a lot on my mind, hence I couldn''t sleep even when I got back. I wanted to ask Josiah about


    it, but he and Hendrix were together. I then decided to go to Telepathy Bar.


    It was getting dark and people were starting to gather at the bar.


    Seeing me, Monique acted as if she had seen a ghost. She waved her hands at me frantically and


    asked, "Why are you here when you should be recuperating at home?"


    "To relieve my boredom," I answered and sat down.


    She patted her forehead, seeming as if she was about to explode with frustration. "Miss Reid, you just


    had an operation a few days ago. Can you please take care of yourself and stay at home?"


    Knowing that she was worried, I replied, "Get me a ss of orange juice. Let''s chat."


    "I''m not here to help you relieve your boredom!" She went straight to the bar after she said that.


    I looked at the crowd in the bar with my chin on my hand, thinking about the reason why Hendrix took


    me to Herb Garden. Did he already suspect that I was actually still keeping the child?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    "Why are you in a daze? Weren''t you bored? Let''s go, I''ll take you somece nice." Monique patted


    me energetically on my shoulder and dragged me out.


    I followed her out of the bar and asked in confusion, "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when you get there!" she replied.


    The street was lined with bars. I thought she was taking me for a stroll, therefore I asked helplessly,


    "You left the bar and dragged me out here for a walk, are you the one who''s bored instead?"


    "What are you talking about?" She pointed at a grand nightclub not far away. "There are people taking


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    care of the bar. You said you were bored, hence I''ll take you to see the outside world!"


    Other than Monique''s bar, I seldom went anywhere else. I was then getting dragged into an


    extravagant nightclub by her. For a moment, I felt as if my ears would be blown off by the ring music.


    Monique was familiar with the ce. She found an obvious spot on the second floor and called for the


    manager. "Get us two fine men," instructed Monique.


    The manager nodded repeatedly and responded, "Alright, I''ll bring some people over to let you


    choose."


    I looked at Monique as the corners of my eyes twitched a little. "Why are you asking for escorts?" "To


    apany us," she said with a straight face. She ced a ss of juice in front of me and added, "Let


    me show you that any other man can be gentler than Hendrix. Don''t waste your time and energy on


    him all day. You need to have your own temper too."


    Before I could say anything, the manager, who had just left a while ago, brought along with him more


    than a dozen male escorts. I was stunned for a moment.


    "Choose one. There are different types of men here. Don''t you like the overbearing CEO type? Look at


    the man in the suit. His appearance and temperament don''t seem to be worse than Hendrix''s!" As


    Monique said, she picked a cute male escort for herself.


    The male escort walked up to her and poured her a ss of wine. Then, he held her hand


    affectionately. Not only did Monique not resist, she even leaned against his chest.


    My jaw dropped out of shock. Could it be that Monique frequented this ce?


    No wonder she didn''t look for a boyfriend...


    "What are you looking at us for? Hurry up and pick one!" Monique urged.


    I was speechless. I smiled and said, "I... I don''t need one!"


    She rolled her eyes at me and pointed directly at the escort in the suit as she ordered, "You.


    Apany her."


    The other escorts left and the one in the suit sat down next to me. I felt incredibly ufortable.


    Monique left with the escort she chose to have some fun.


    I was left alone with the escort. Looking at him, I spoke awkwardly, "Uh, I am not..."


    "You don''t have to exin, Miss. I understand." He looked at me and smiled. "It''s like this for


    everyone''s first time. You will get used to it soon enough!"


    I...


    I was stupefied.


    "What do you usually like to do?¡± He was friendly as he took the initiative to find a topic for a


    conversation.


    I smiled. "Reading books."


    "Readinges with a lot of benefits. It''s no wonder you give off such a different air!" he remarked.


    I really didn''t know what to say, therefore I got up and excused myself, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    I wandered around the nightclub for some time, but I still couldn''t find the bathroom. However, I ran into


    someone familiar.


    Andrea and Austin.


    The two of them walked together, their shoulders touching. We met in the corridor. I couldn''t avoid them


    even if I wanted to.


    Seeing me, Andrea''s smile immediately disappeared. She looked at Austin and asked, "Why is she


    here?"


    Austin was also surprised. He shook his head slightly and answered, "Hendrix already sent her off back


    at Herb Garden. She didn''te here with us."

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Listening to his words, I roughly guessed that they wanted to have a gathering and was afraid that I


    would go with them, thus they asked me to go home when we were at Herb Garden.


    "Arianna, why are you following Hendrix wherever he goes? Why are you so thick-skinned?" Austin had


    always treated me poorly. When he saw me, he spoke without hesitation.


    I didn''t bother to exin. I just said, "I came here with my friend. You''re overthinking."


    I''m not the type of person to follow Hendrix around.


    Andrea gave me a once-over and squinted, "Didn''t you just give up the baby recently? Why are you


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    running around already?"


    "She must''ve felt lonely as Hendrix wouldn''t touch her. I guess she has no choice but to look for


    another man outside," Austin said tactlessly.


    I frowned, trying hard to suppress my anger. "Mr. Shelley, you should find some time to go home and


    gargle properly. Don''t contaminate the air."


    I never liked those two to begin with. I turned around, ready to leave.


    However, Andrea blocked my way and sneered, "I haven''t seen you for a few days and your tongue


    grew sharp. What''s the matter? Why haven''t you signed the divorce papers? The child is already gone,


    do you think that Hendrix will keep a woman, who had something happen in her belly, by his side?"


    I held back my anger and stared at her coldly. Iughed and replied, "A woman who had something


    happen in her belly? Andrea, it''s only been a few days, but have you forgotten about your own belly?"


    "You..." Her face turned red with anger as she abruptly raised her hand.


    I blocked her hand swiftly. "If you want to act all pure and innocent, then put on a proper act. If Hendrix


    saw this side of you, I''m afraid that he''ll grow to resent you."


    After swatting her hand away, I turned to leave.


    Nheless, I did not expect that Andrea would try to frame me. When I let go of her hand, she


    deliberately put on an act and fell, hitting the wall beside her as she copsed.


    From a distance, it appeared like I pushed her.


    Coincidentally, Hendrix and Josiah, who had just arrived, witnessed the scene with their own eyes.


    "Arianna, is there something wrong with you? Why would you do that when Andrea only said a few


    words to you?" Austin shouted at me as he helped Andrea up.


    What did he mean by ''a few words''? Did I deserve to be insulted by her?


    "If your eyes and brain are useless, please donate them to someone who can make use of them. Don''t


    waste it on yourself," I said. Austin was really rude. I couldn''t understand why people like him would be


    around Hendrix.


    I took a glimpse at Hendrix and Josiah, who were watching with their hands in their pockets. I was so


    mad that I was ready to leave without even greeting them.


    However, Austin grabbed my hand and said, "You want to leave just like that? Where are your


    manners, Arianna?"


    "Are you crazy, Austin? Did you see me push her? Sure, I criticized her, but why are you acting like you


    didn''t do the same?" I was already in a bad mood and I didn''t want to get involved with them. I shook


    off Austin''s hand and left.


    As I walked past Hendrix, my wrist was grabbed by him. I stopped and looked at Hendrix.


    His face was as dark as gathering storm clouds, his ck eyes as chilly as frost. It was obvious that he


    was furious.


    "Mr. Roberts, what''s the matter?" Right then, I didn''t feel like I was his wife. I felt more like an outsider.


    The more he acted like that, the more miserable I felt.


    I got irked when I looked at him.


    "Apologize!" hemanded.


    I scowled. I was filled with fury. "Is there something wrong with you, Hendrix? Why would I apologize?"


    "You pushed her!" he said in a low voice filled with contempt.


    I pushed her? Iughed out of frustration. "Hendrix, if there''s a problem with your eyesight, go and visit


    the doctor!"


    "Arianna Reid!" he shouted my name in a cold voice. "Apologize!"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "What if I don''t apologize?" I suppressed my anger and looked at him. We stared each other down, but


    I was unafraid of his cold re.


    He knitted his brows, his thin lips tightly pursed, and his cold aura permeated into the air. "It seems that


    Monique''s bar is quite peacefultely, huh?"


    I was shocked to hear this. He threatened me. I couldn''t believe this man was using such despicable


    means to make me apologize to Andrea.


    I looked up at him and saw that his jaw was clenched tightly. My eyes ran over the dark stubble on his


    jaw, finding it very unruly and seductive.


    However, at that moment, I had no intention of admiring his face as my heart was flooded with


    coldness. After a while, I said, "Fine. I''ll apologize!"


    I broke away from his grasp and walked to Andrea. Suppressing my burning fury, I looked at her and


    uttered, "I''m sorry."


    Andrea appeared pitiful and helpless as if I had bullied her for real.


    Austin must''ve felt idle. When he saw me apologize, he mocked disdainfully, "Do you think it''s enough


    to just say sorry after hitting someone? If that''s the case, anyone can simply apologize after killing


    someone. What''s thew for then?"


    F*ck!


    I really couldn''t stand it anymore. I turned to him and asked indifferently, "What else do you want?"


    He crossed his arms and replied matter-of-factly, "We have a rule here. Whoever does something


    wrong must apologize sincerely by drinking as many rounds until the others are satisfied."


    F*ck you!


    How could that be considered as an apology?


    "Austin, stop messing around!" Josiah, who had been watching the scene at the side, scolded. His


    frown deepened a little.


    Austin did not look at him. Instead, he gazed at Hendrix and asked, "Hendrix, what do you think?"


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes and nced at me with a frown. He then stared at Andrea for a few


    moments and asked, "What do you think?"


    Andrea lowered her head slightly. Although her voice was very soft, everyone could hear her say, "She


    is your wife, after all. You can do whatever you want, Hendrix."


    What a b*tch.


    I held my breath, looked at Austin and asked, "Tell me then, where do you want to drink?"


    Josiah walked up to me and creased his forehead, "Do you want to die?"


    I knew what he meant. There was still a small life in my belly, so I should be careful. If I had a round of


    drinks, undesirable consequences would befall my child.


    Afraid that Josiah would mess up his n, Austin told him reproachfully, "Mind your own business,


    Josiah!" Afterwards, he nced at me and urged, "Let''s go, Miss Reid."


    Soon after, we came to the private room which they had booked in advance.


    Clearly. Austin wanted me over the edge. He ordered ten bottles of whiskey and two cartons of beer.


    He looked at me and taunted, "Miss Reid, will you be able to handle it?"


    I snickered, wanting tough at his question. Was that a challenge?


    Austin proceeded to ask for ten sses and filled them to the brink. He exined, "The rule of the


    game allows you to ask for help. You can pick anyone here, but it''s up to them if they want to drink for


    you. If they don''t, you have to finish all these by yourself!"


    I frowned as I looked at the sses on the table. Subconsciously, I ced a hand on my lower


    abdomen and prayed silently, "Stay strong, Baby!"


    Then, I downed an entire ss. However, my stomach began to churn after only a few mouthfuls.


    I gagged out of disgust. I couldn''t hold it in. I ran to the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl.


    Josiah, who had followed behind me, patted my back and suggested, "You should plead with Hendrix.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    You''re his wife, he won''t stand idly by and let Austin mess with you."


    I sneered and thought to myself, "I''m not Andrea, I''m not able to make men obey me with a few drops


    of tears."


    Without replying to him, I asked, "Is there any medicine that can help reduce the damage to the fetus?"

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    He nodded and answered, "Yes, but medicine is still a drug nheless. It''s more or less harmful."


    "It''s okay. Please send it to meter."


    I left the washroom and returned to the private room. Austin had picked a few songs on therge


    screen to sing along. When he saw me returning, he narrowed his eyes at me and mocked, "What


    happened? Can''t you even handle one ss?"


    I ignored him and nced at the table. Apart from the one that I had drunk, all the other sses


    remained unmoved on the table as before.


    Hendrix and Andrea sat close next to each other. She said something to him and he nodded slightly.


    When his gazended on me, his eyes darkened and he looked away indifferently.


    My heart sank. I walked to the table and said to Austin, "I hope you won''t go back on your words, Mr.


    Shelley."


    After saying that, I downed a ss full of alcohol. I forcibly suppressed the strong sense of nausea and


    downed another few sses. I was never good at handling alcohol in the first ce. When I reached


    my third ss, my lower abdomen ached faintly.


    Josiah could see that something was wrong. He gripped my hand that was holding a ss and turned


    to Hendrix, saying, "She is still your wife, Hendrix. You know how weak she is right now. It''ll be toote


    for you to regret if something goes wrong."


    "Let go of me!" I was already starting to feel a little dizzy. At that moment, my heart was overflowing


    with anger and injustice. I pushed Josiah away and reached out to grab another ss.


    All of a sudden, my action was halted by a powerful force, then I was pulled into a familiar embrace.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Austin looked at Hendrix in confusion, "Hendrix?"


    "She''s my wife, I''ll drink the rest." After that, Hendrix finished off the rest of the sses. Andrea


    watched as he did so, and her eyes reddened at once.


    I felt sick and gagged over and over again. I couldn''t escape Hendrix''s hold on me, thus I held it back


    forcefully.


    No one knew how much Hendrix had drunk. Andrea stood up suddenly, looked at Austin and


    demanded, "Send me home!"


    She sounded like she was irritated and aggrieved.


    Austin stared at Hendrix with aplicated expression and opened his mouth. For a while, he didn''t


    know what to say. Eventually, he left with Andrea.


    Josiah was the only one left. He snatched the ss from Hendrix''s hand and ordered, "If you don''t


    want anything bad to happen to her, take her home quickly!"


    He was referring to me.


    Hendrix''s brows furrowed, and then he carried me out of the nightclub. I was slightly light-headed. I


    didn''t know how Josiah had left. When Hendrix ced me in the car, I felt immense pain in my lower


    abdomen.


    My whole body curled up, holding my lower abdomen. Seeing this, Hendrix frowned again and ced


    his palm on my lower abdomen. He asked, "Is it very painful?"


    I nodded, beads of sweat precipitated on my forehead.


    He started the car and said, "Endure it for a while, we''re going to the hospital!"


    I was so shocked that I broke out in a cold sweat. I grabbed him hastily, peered into his dark eyes, and


    shook my head. "Send me back to the vi and let Doctor Saunders treat me. He has the medicine."


    Hendrix frowned deeper and seemed somewhat displeased.


    In fear that he might suspect something, I quickly rified, "He was the one who helped me recuperate


    after the operation. He knows what to do!"


    After a pause, Hendrix finally revved up the engine and drove off in the direction of the vi.


    It was only then that I let out a sigh of relief.


    Hendrix''s driving skills were great and he was speeding. It didn''t take long for us to reach the vi.


    Josiah was going to go back to get the medicine anyway, so he arrived in no time as well.


    Hendrix carried me to my bedroom and Josiah fed me some medicine. Then, the pain in my lower


    abdomen gradually eased.


    After a long day, I felt dizzy and somnolent. I drifted off to sleep in a daze.


    In my sleep, I heard Hendrix calling my name, but I was too drowsy to open my eyes. I was vaguely


    aware that he was changing me out of my clothes and carried me to the bathroom to help me bathe.


    Subconsciously, I wanted to refuse, but I couldn''t wake up no matter how hard I tried.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    I faintly felt his palm caressing my lower abdomen. Not knowing what he was doing, I resisted a little by


    twisting my body.


    I was in a disoriented state as he carried me to bed.


    I was too sluggish, so I fell into a deep sleep once again.


    The next day.


    Perhaps it was because I drankst night that I felt hungover when I woke up. I sat in the bed for a long


    while before my phone began to ring several times.


    After a while, I finally tapped on my phone and saw that it was a message from Monique.


    "How was the escortst night? Did everything go well?"


    I palmed my forehead upon being rendered speechless. I typed out a reply, "Monique, don''t you know


    that women can''t do that within a month after the operation?"


    Not long after the message was sent, I received a call.


    I picked it up and Monique''s loud voice came from the other end, "D*mn, you should have told me


    earlier. I even gave him a big tip yesterday!"


    After stretching my body, I slipped out of bed and drew the curtains while speaking into the phone,


    "Let''s go shopping together next time, I''ll buy you whatever you fancy. By the way, I met Andreast


    night."


    Monique was startled. "Isn''t she the one who proimed to be as pure as the driven snow? What was


    she doing there?"


    "Hendrix and the others were there too," I added. After several heavy showers of rains, the scenery


    around the vi had be dazzling.


    Monique sighed and said, "Forget it, let''s not talk about her. When are you nning to leave


    Ucrebury?"


    My head started to ache when she mentioned that. "Hendrix hasn''t signed the divorce papers yet. I


    also haven''t dealt with thepany''s matter."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Monique hummed in response, paused for a while and responded, "Tell me after you settled them. I''ll


    go to Andnd in a few days to look for a good ce. Then I''ll sell off the bar here."


    I choked a little at this. "You have been in charge of that bar for so many years, are you willing to let go


    of it now?" To sell off her hard-earned business for me, I couldn''t help but feel bad.


    "Tsk!" She said in a casual tone, "All those are not important. Besides, it''s not like I can''t open another


    bar when we''re in Andnd."


    Speaking of this, Monique couldn''t help but grow excited. She asked, "Have you thought about what


    you are going to do when you leave Roberts Group and head to Andnd?"


    I was dumbfounded for a moment. I never really thought about that before. By the time I finished


    settling everything, my belly would''ve gotten bigger. Inevitably, it would be inconvenient for me to find a


    job with a big bump.


    "I might rest for a period of time." After the child is born, there would be a span of time when I wouldn''t


    be able to take up too many things. Thus, I would only decide what to do when the child was old


    enough.


    "That''s true." Monique contemted for a while and said, "You have been working hard with Hendrix


    for so many years, you should have a good rest. Fortunately, I had saved up a sum of money as well. It


    should be enough for us to spend as we like."


    Iughed, "Don''t worry. Even if I divorced Hendrix, I still have savings in my ount." The vi was left


    behind by Master Roberts, even if Hendrix gave it to me after our divorce, I wouldn''t want it. As for the


    shares of thepany, I hadn''t thought about how to deal with it.


    After a few chats, I hung up the phone and stood by the window, quietly enjoying the scenery with my


    arms crossed.


    How should I lead my life in the future? I truly need to think about it.


    Suddenly, the air felt chilly. I rubbed my arms and turned to look for a coat. Right at this moment, I saw


    that Hendrix was standing behind me with a cold expression.


    I froze instantly and asked, "Did... Didn''t you go to thepany?" I didn''t know how long he had been


    standing there and couldn''t help wondering if he had listened to my conversation with Monique.


    Hendrix''s dark gaze fell upon me. It was callous and sullen as he spoke, "Where are you nning to


    go?"

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    I couldn''t help but be stunned by his question. It seemed that he had listened to some of our


    conversations. "What are you talking about?" I pretended to be clueless and retorted out of guilt.


    I felt a little flustered as he approached me, exuding an overwhelming aura. I panicked, not knowing


    what to do for a moment. I rapidly covered my lower abdomen and frowned, "Oh, my stomach hurts!"


    As I yelped, I quickly crouched down.


    Hendrix stopped in his tracks then walked up to me, pulled me up, and said with his brows knitted


    together, "Let''s go to the hospital!"


    I was speechless.


    Was I shooting myself in the foot?


    "No..."


    I rejected him too quickly, and his eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at me. He regarded me


    suspiciously, "Arianna, you don''t seem to want to go to the hospital, do you?"


    "It''s not that..." At that point, I couldn''t help feeling a little sad. I looked at him with red eyes and blurted,


    "I fear the feeling of lying unconscious on an operating table!"


    He visibly froze at this. After some time, he whipped me out of the bedroom.


    I thought he was going to take me to the hospital, so I pulled on his sleeve and eximed with tears


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    threatening to fall out of my eyes, "Hendrix, I really don''t want to go to the hospital!"


    Besides, the pain was faked.


    "Let''s go down and grab something to eat," he said as he nced at me with a pair of cold and


    helpless eyes.


    For a moment, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart. The day before, he had helped me, as well


    as hispliance right then, he didn''t seem to be so distant anymore.


    Humans are greedy animals. Once they''ve tasted a bit of sweetness, they would want to taste more of


    it and take it for themselves.


    After putting me down on the table, he went into the kitchen for a while and came out with a bowl of


    food in his hand.


    I thought it was oatmeal, but it turned out to be halfboiled eggs. I looked at him with a perplexed


    expression. He nced at me indifferently and then uttered in a low voice, "Josiah wille to visit you


    has beenpleted, you still take responsibility for your mistake. Stay home today and rest well."


    After that, he put on his coat and went out with his car key in hand.


    I was dumbstruck. He... When did he start treating me differently? Was it after knowing that I was


    pregnant...?


    Looking at the half-boiled eggs in the bowl, I was motionless for a long time.


    When Josiah came, I was still in a daze.


    He frowned at me and said, "You don''t have to eat those specially. There''s no need to go on a diet, you


    can eat anything you want. The fetus isn''t that fragile."


    I only came back to my senses after hearing his voice. I looked up and spotted him standing next to the


    dining table, watching me with a medical kit in his hand.


    I sprang to my feet. "You''re here!"


    He was startled but didn''t say much. He handed me the medicine from his medical kit and instructed,


    "Take this three times a day for 21 days. Don''t consume any alcohol, it can cause deformities in the


    fetus and stunt its growth. Also, you might need to start going to the hospital for maternity checkups."


    I nodded, took the medicine from his hand, and said, "Thank you."


    Originally, he was going to leave after finishing his task, but after a pause, he looked at me and


    continued, "In this state, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to leave for a while. Perhaps you can be


    honest with him. I''m sure he will resolve the other problem if he genuinely wants to keep the child."


    I understood what he meant. The ''other problem'' he referred to was Andrea.


    I didn''t know much about Andrea, and I never asked about the rtionship between Hendrix and her


    either. However, at this moment, I couldn''t help but say to Josiah, "Hendrix must love Miss Burton


    greatly."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Josiah walked to the sofa and sat down. He looked at me and replied, "This has nothing to do with


    love. If you really want to be with Hendrix, you need to tell him about this. He has his own way of


    handling things."


    What kind of ways?


    I didn''t ask this question out loud. Everyone had their own way of thinking, I didn''t know what Josiah


    meant, but I knew that the child belonged to me.


    Hendrix didn''t love me in the first ce. If Master Roberts was still alive, I could rely on him to hold onto


    Hendrix, but he wasn''t here anymore. I wasn''t confident I could keep Hendrix at bay for long.


    It was not a wise choice to take risks with my child.


    After a moment of silence, I spoke, "I''ll have to trouble you regarding my child''s matter, but I have my


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    own ns for other things. Thank you, Doctor Saunders."


    Perhaps he thought that I didn''t heed his words, Josiah frowned slightly and didn''t say much.


    He sighed and said, "I have something to do in the afternoon. Remember to take your medicine. I''ll get


    going first."


    After sending him off, I didn''t eat the half- boiled eggs Hendrix made as my stomach felt a little


    ufortable. Perhaps I was still in the early stages of pregnancy, I didn''t develop morning sickness


    yet. Nheless, I still didn''t have the appetite to eat.


    When I went back to the bedroom to rest for a while, my cell phone rang. Then, I picked up the call


    from an unknown number.


    The person on the other end of the line answered after a few seconds, "It''s me, Andrea."


    I was astounded. I frowned and asked, "What do you want, Miss Burton?"


    "Let''s meet up for a chat. I''ll send you the address."


    Without even giving me a chance to refute, she hung up.


    I couldn''t figure out why Andrea wanted to meet me at this hour.


    However, it probably had something to do with Hendrix.


    Even so, why should I go and meet her just because she told me to? I took a screenshot of the address


    Andrea sent and messaged Hendrix with the screenshot attached, "Miss Burton wants to meet with me.


    I was afraid that I would beat her up again, so I rejected."


    As soon as the message was sent, Hendrix called.


    I answered his call, leaning against the balcony of my bedroom and gazing at the scenery. I answered


    nonchntly, "Mr. Roberts, what''s the matter?"


    As I spoke, I could clearly sense that the man on the other side of the phone frowned and was


    annoyed. He questioned, "Where are you now?"


    "I''m at home."


    "Good." He paused then added, "Stay home and rest."


    I nodded and replied, "Okay."


    It seemed that he had read my message, so I hung up the phone. I could not fall asleep after that and


    had nothing to do, thus I went to Hendrix''s study room.


    Since I used to be too busy with work, I seldom had time to read the books in the study room. It was


    rare for me to have time to rest, so I thought that I could be let myself bezy for a bit.


    Hendrix''s study was huge, and there were various kinds of books. I was bored, flipping through some


    books that had photos in them. It didn''t take long before my back started to ache.


    I had no choice but to put down the book in my hand and dawdle aimlessly in the study. Then, I


    identally noticed a worn- out cab in the corner of the calligraphy section.


    Out of curiosity, I looked through it and found some photos. They were all photos from ages ago, but I


    could see that they were all of Hendrix when he was a child.


    I had never met Hendrix''s parents. I found a yellowed photo of a young couple holding a baby in their


    arms while smiling.


    The young man''s appearance was somewhat simr to Hendrix''s, and a bit simr to Master Robert''s.


    He was probably Hendrix''s father. On the other hand, the young woman looked gentle and kind. She


    was probably his mother.


    I continued to flip through the photos and felt that something was not quite right. In thest few photos,


    Hendrix''s parents were holding a young girl in their arms, not a baby. Feeling a little confused, I flipped


    back to check and found that there were indeed a few photos of a two or three-year-old girl standing


    next to Hendrix''s parents.


    Master Roberts had once said that Hendrix''s parents only had a son. It didn''t seem like they had a


    daughter. As for Master Roberts'' second son, he didn''t have any children, hence it was even less likely


    that the girl was his daughter.


    Who was the little girl in the photo then?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    I couldn''t figure it out, so I assumed that it was their neighbor''s child. I didn''t think much of it and


    continued to flip through the photos.


    The photo behind it was of Hendrix attending school. Master Roberts was really thoughtful, he had


    recorded every moment of Hendrix''s growth.


    When I flipped to the back, I saw a photo that looked like it was taken just a few years ago. Andrea,


    Josiah, and Austin were all in it, but there was another person in the photo.


    It was a boy with delicate bright eyes, and he looked energetic and warm. The others in the photo were


    extraordinary as they each were extremely goodlooking. However, that boy seemed pale and sickly.


    Since I didn''t know him, I didn''t pay any more attention to him.


    A girl stood in the middle of the four boys. I knew the girl, she was Andrea. The young Andrea looked


    innocent and cute.


    At first nce, I could tell that she was a precious little princess. She seemed very happy in the photo.


    After flipping through the photos, my emotions were jumbled up. Andrea and Hendrix had known each


    other for so long, but it had only been two years since I first met him.


    At that time, if my grandmother hadn''t fallen ill and had no choice but to take me to Master Roberts, I


    wouldn''t have married Hendrix.


    Come to think of it, I had only married him because of my grandmother and Master Roberts. It was no


    wonder that he didn''t have any feelings for me.


    After such a long time, I had never considered why my grandmother would be acquainted with Master


    Roberts. The Roberts was a prestigious family, while my grandmother was an olddy living in the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    countryside. How did theye to know each other?


    I fell into a daze as I pondered about these.


    I stayed in Hendrix''s study untilte. Perhaps due to my pregnancy, I didn''t feel hungry even though I


    hadn''t had anything to eat for the whole day. My stomach was only feeling a little ufortable.


    I headed downstairs and rummaged through the kitchen. It was a good thing that Kelsey had sent


    enough ingredients. After searching for a long time, I found some cucumbers in the refrigerator. I felt


    I didn''t notice that Hendrix was back. It wasn''t until I came out with a wet cucumber that I saw him


    sitting in the living room.


    When did hee back?


    Hearing me, Hendrix turned to look and his eyes fell on the cucumber in my hand. He knitted his brows


    and asked in a low voice, "What are you using that for?"


    Feeling baffled by his ridiculous question, I replied matter-of-factly, "To eat." What else could I do with a


    cucumber?


    Hendrix sneered, "Do you need to use it because I couldn''t satisfy you?"


    What the hell?


    I couldn''t understand what he meant. What did he mean by I needed to use it?


    Hendrix got up and walked towards me with an indescribable expression. I couldn''t understand what he


    was thinking, so I raised the cucumber in my hand and offered, "Do you want one?" I had washed two


    cucumbers earlier anyway.


    Hendrix''s gaze became unusually dark as he answered, "No!" He took the cucumber from my hand


    and threw it aside. He then ced an arm around my waist and touched my lips with his finger.


    Even if I were stupid, I''d know what he was about to do. Subconsciously, I wanted to get away from him


    but he held me tightly and uttered in a deep and hoarse voice, "It has been a few days, we should be


    able to do it."


    I didn''t know what to say.


    "Hen-mph!" He cut me off as I tried to speak I raised my hand to push him away but to no avail. The


    difference in our strength was too great, I couldn''t move at all.


    The air suddenly felt damp and my eyes widened in shock. He...


    "Hendrix, don''t..." A ripping noise sounded through the air.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    "Hendrix, no! I''ll get an infection!" I screamed frantically. Andrea just had her miscarriage, therefore


    Hendrix could not touch her. It was the same for me, but I could understand why he acted like that.


    I panicked when he did not stop. "Hendrix, the doctor said that we can''t do it for a month. Please."


    I was on the verge of tears.


    He probably noticed the pleading in my voice and eventually stopped dead in his tracks. He held me in


    his arms quietly and pressed his thin lips against my corbone.


    After a long pause, he was breathing normally again. He let go of me and his eyes were dark as he


    asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Suddenly, my stomach growled and I felt very embarrassed. I nodded and smiled awkwardly. "I haven''t


    eaten anything today."


    Hendrix was taken aback. His eyesnded on the cucumber from earlier before giving me a


    I nodded and replied, "There''s a greasy smell in the kitchen. I didn''t want to cook either, so I washed


    some cucumbers."


    He lowered his eyes and the corners of his lips curled. He looked as though he was smiling but he was


    seemingly at a loss.


    Shortly after, he got up and went into the kitchen. When he doubled back, he was holding a bowl of


    noodles. He had even cracked two eggs on it.


    I was staring at him nkly. He noticed my expression and raised his eyebrow. "Come and eat!"


    Although it was an order, I did not hate it.


    I recalled what Josiah had told me earlier that day. If I was honest with Hendrix, would he handle


    everything?


    I stood up and went to the dining table. I noticed that Hendrix had only made a bowl of noodles. I was


    puzzled at this and inquired, "Did you eat before you came back?"


    He nodded in response and motioned me to eat before lowering his head to check his mobile phone.


    The noodles were delicious. Yet, after a few mouthfuls, I felt nauseated and tried to hold it in.


    However, I could no longer endure it. "Urgh!" I started retching and immediately dashed to the


    bathroom. I threw up everything I had just eaten and my stomach felt worse than ever.


    "Does it taste bad?" A voice rang behind me. I froze before turning over my shoulder to stare at


    Hendrix.


    I shook my head hurriedly and exined, "No. I haven''t eaten anything for the whole day, so my


    stomach probably couldn''t handle it when I started eating. I''m just a little nauseated from it."


    Then, he helped me up and dragged me to the second floor. I was a little confused.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    He took off his suit and changed into something more casual. After that, he peered at me and said,


    "Get dressed, we''re going out to eat. Is there anything you''d like to have?"


    I was momentarily dumbstruck and then declined swiftly, "I''m not hungry. Even if we go out, I won''t


    have the appetite to eat. I''m not going."


    However, he was not convinced. He stared and me and concluded sternly, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    To be honest, I was not hungry but...


    After pondering about it, I changed my clothes and went out with him.


    In the evening, Ucrebury was crowded and lively. Hendrix was driving as he nced at me from the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    corner of his eyes. He asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    I thought for a moment and replied, "Something light."


    I was probably throwing up because I was pregnant and could not stand any strong smells.


    He nodded in acknowledgment. I stared at his handsome and warm eyes, and then something dawned


    on me all of a sudden. For the first time ever, things were peaceful between us.


    For a few seconds, I longed to be together like this forever. It would be great if Hendrix, me, and my


    baby could live happily ever after!


    The car pulled over at a restaurant. I got out of the car and went to look for a seat. Fortunately, it was


    As soon as I sat down, the waiter handed me the menu. Since Hendrix had eaten while I did not have


    any appetite, I ordered only some snacks and pumpkin soup.


    Unexpectedly, after Hendrix had parked the car, he was not alone when he came into the restaurant.


    Andrea and Austin were behind him.


    Was it a coincidence? Or did they have ns to meet up?

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    After noticing that I was seated, the trio walked over to my table and sat down. Andrea''s expression


    changed when she noticed me but she did not speak. After all, it was a table for four.


    Andrea rushed over and sat next to me before Hendrix could. She looked at me sweetly while asking,


    "Arianna, is it okay if I sit next to you?"


    Could I possibly refuse her?


    No, I could not!


    Therefore, I kept quiet.


    "What did you order?" Hendrix asked. He took the menu from the waiter and gazed at me.


    I replied, "Some snacks and a bowl of soup."


    He nodded and lowered his head to ce a few orders. Austin pursued his lips and uttered, "Hendrix,


    don''t order for me. I don''t have an appetite."


    Hendrix nodded and handed the menu back to the waiter.


    The trio began to chat and I could not catch up with any of the topics. Thus, I decided to keep my


    mouth shut.


    Shortly after, the waiter came back with a bowl of soup. It was pumpkin soup. As soon as the waiter


    ced it on the table, Hendrix pushed the soup to Andrea and urged in a maic voice, "I ordered


    this for you. It''ll warm you up."


    Andrea was delighted. She chuckled and said, "Hendrix, you know me well. I love pumpkin soup!"


    Their behaviors pained me.


    Hendrix liked Andrea, so he would pay attention to details about her. He was so gentle and sweet to


    her but I would never be treated the same.


    "Arianna, what did you order? Why don''t we share this together? The pumpkin soup here is very


    delicious. Back then, Hendrix often brought me here." As Andrea spoke, she pushed the bowl to me.


    I shook my head and pushed it back to her. I replied smilingly, "I''ve ordered just now. It should be ready


    soon.''1


    Andrea did not pester and continued to chat with the two men. The topics still revolved around things


    that I was unsure of.


    A few momentster, all the dishes were served. Andrea noticed that I had ordered pumpkin soup too,


    hence she beamed innocently and uttered, "Arianna, do you also like pumpkin soup? I''ll tell you a


    secret. Hendrix makes delicious soup!"


    She approached me and edged closer to my ear while speaking. I did not like close contact, therefore, I


    frowned and leaned away.


    "Oh no!" Without a warning, my bowl of pumpkin soup spilled all over me. I had barely even had a few


    mouthfuls.


    The soup was hot and I shot to my feet reflexively. Unexpectedly, I bumped into Andrea who had


    leaned close to me and she cried out in pain.


    I did not have the time to apologize. I reached out to grab some tissues and wiped away the soup on


    my leg. Hendrix had rushed me when I was changing my clothes, thus I was only wearing a thin dress.


    Immediately, the hot soup drenched the dress and scalded my skin.


    After a while, I had wiped dry the soup on my body. I raised my head and noticed that Hendrix was


    kneeling in front of Andrea, gently cleaning the blood from her nose.


    Earlier, I had gotten up hurriedly and had probably bumped into Andrea''s nose. Therefore...


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin took the tissues and handed them to Hendrix. He then frowned at me and snapped furiously,


    "Miss Reid, are you blind?"


    I was taken aback and did not know what to say.


    I nced at Andrea''s red, swollen eyes and her injured nose. I suppressed my sadness and said to


    her, "Miss Burton, I''m sorry!"


    I didn''t even touch the bowl. Andrea was the closest to me. Apart from her, I could not think of another


    troublemaker who would push the soup to me.


    "It''s fine, Arianna. You should be more careful next time." After Andrea finished speaking, she turned to


    Hendrix tearfully and continued, "Hendrix, the soup is spilled and I don''t feel like eating anymore. Can


    you go on a walk with me?"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Hendrix frowned. He nced at the untouched food on the table and uttered, "Eat something before we


    go."


    As they were focused on Andrea, no one noticed that I was scalded. In fact, no one even noticed that


    the soup was spilled on me.


    I stood by the table silently. Suddenly, I felt so ridiculous and foolish for being there.


    "I''ll be leaving." With that, I turned and strode out of the restaurant. My heart was seemingly stabbed by


    a cold dagger. I could not remove it and it was causing me incessant heartache.


    Fate may be not fair. When she was given candies, joy, and happiness, but what I only had was the


    pain.


    "Arianna!" Just then, I heard an angry voice behind me. I looked over my shoulder and saw Hendrix


    running after me.


    He frowned at me and was suppressing his anger as he spoke, "What are you doing?"


    What was I doing? Was he ming me for bumping into Andrea?


    "I''ve lost my appetite, so I want to leave." I was miserable, hence I did not want to exin much. I was


    afraid that I would lose control and show him my weak side.


    He strode to me with a sullen look and reprimanded,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Arianna, where are your manners?"


    He grabbed my wrist and I raised my head to stare at him. I spotted his ferocious look and our eyes


    met. Then, I chuckled. "Manners? Hendrix, what''s your definition of manners? Is it a husband taking


    care of another woman and ignoring his wife''s feelings?"


    I ignored his gloomy face and sneered, "Do you think Andrea has manners? She interferes with my


    marriage and even seduces my husband brazenly. Hendrix, what kind of education did you receive to


    the point that we''re having different opinions about manners?"


    "Arianna!" He tightened his grip on my wrist. The veins on his forehead were throbbing as he gritted his


    teeth and hissed menacingly, "You should be d that I don''t hit women."


    Iughed at that. My wrist felt like it was getting crushed but I endured it. I stared unwaveringly at him


    and retorted, "Mr. Roberts, how generous of you. But can you let go of me? If you''re going to grab me


    like this, it''s equivalent to hitting a woman."


    Hendrix flew off the handle. Fortunately, he shook off my hand and his voice was icy and baleful as he


    bellowed, "You''ve no right to judge Andrea. Who do you think you are?"


    He then turned his back to me indifferently and walked away. I could feel the chilly auraing from


    him.


    I did not have the right to judge Andrea? Hendrix''s remarks made me explode. I stepped forward to


    seize him and red at him with a scornful smile.


    "You''re right, I don''t have the right to do that. I truly can''tpare when ites to that hypocrite


    Andrea. I''m not like you guys. All of you like to y tricks behind other people''s backs. It''s one thing if


    you''re horrible, yet you''re even trying to make me sick."


    After that, I ignored his enraged expression and went back into the restaurant. Andrea and Austin were


    still sitting at the table.


    Andrea noticed that I was back. She put on a fake smile and pretended to be sweet. "Arianna..."


    I gave her a cold look before snatching the snacks and soup I had ordered from the table. The next


    second, I dumped everything over her head without hesitation.


    Before she could react, I snapped, "Andrea, I don''t know what went wrong with your upbringing. I see


    that you love to steal other people''s belongings and act pitiful to get others'' attention. You even have


    quite a few dirty tricks up your sleeves. Whatever it is, I still feel the need to remind you that karma is


    real."


    "You really like second- handed stuff, huh? Don''t worry, I''ll let you have it your way. To tell you the truth,


    I do like Hendrix but I''m very disgusted with a man like him. He has a wife but he still hangs out with a


    mistress like you. I''m so repulsed that I feel like throwing up. Please spend more time with him so that


    he won''t be unsatisfied and have the need to look for other women. It''s simply disgusting!"

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    "Arianna Reid!" A furious voice thundered from the restaurant''s entrance.


    I did not look over at Hendrix. So what if he was angry? At least, I was not like them. They loved to stab


    people behind their backs but I would never stoop so low.


    After saying what I had to say, I turned to leave the restaurant. I brushed past Hendrix and he suddenly


    grabbed my wrist. In a sh, I lost my temper and bit him.


    Initially, I had thought that he would let me go. However, he picked me up and threw me into the car


    roughly before starting the car.


    He drove recklessly. It was a bumpy ride and I felt the urge to vomit.


    Fortunately, the car pulled over soon. Before I could feel relieved, he immediately dragged me into the


    vi.


    Hendrix was in fury. He strode to the bedroom with me.


    "Bang!" The door mmed behind me and the sound echoed throughout the vi.


    "Hendrix, let go. Are you even a man?" I panicked and did not think before I ran my mouth.


    He sneered. He seized my neck and made me shut up, ring at me fiercely. "You think I''m not a man?


    That I have a mistress and disgust you?"


    He tightened his grip and his dark eyes narrowed. His voice was impossibly cold as he seethed,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arianna, you''ve really surprised me."


    He was pressing on my windpipe and I could not breathe. I tried to kick him with my feet. Even if I could


    not speak, I did not want to admit defeat. Even if he choked me to death, it was better than continuing


    to live so miserably.


    Our gazes met and the air was still.


    A few momentster, I could no longer breathe. My brain was deprived of oxygen and I became dizzy.


    Only then it urred to me that he was trying to strangle me!


    Abruptly, he let go of me. As soon as he released his hold, he bent over and pressed his lips against


    mine, stopping me from breathing.


    I could not move. I was so angry that my chest was heaving. "Hendrix, what could you do? A man like


    you can only take pride in bullying women.''1


    He scoffed upon hearing this, and his murky eyes were glowing dangerously.


    I became frantic again as I stared into his aggressive eyes. I muttered in a trembling voice, "Hendrix,


    you can''t do this to me!"


    Hendrix ced his hands on my sides and his lips approached mine.


    I frowned in pain and eximed hurriedly, "Hendrix, you''ll regret this!"


    He paused for a moment before hissing in a hoarse voice, "Be quiet and I''ll be gentle!"


    Son of a b*tch!


    I broke down. The stress that had been umting exploded at once.


    Tears rolled down from my cheeks uncontrobly. I began sobbing softly and then gradually wailed


    loudly. I couldn''t care less about Hendrix''s feelings.


    Finally, he halted his actions andforted me in a hushed voice. The more he spoke, the louder I


    cried.


    In the end, he had no choice but to hold me in his arms to coax me. He tried to sweet-talk me and


    threatened me but to no avail.


    I could not stop bawling my eyes out. Thus, he could only hug me and let me cry as much as I wished.


    After a long time, my voice became hoarse from crying and my tears dried up. Then, I became quiet.


    "Had you cried enough?" he asked.


    I did not speak. My eyes hurt and I could not open them. I did not want to talk to him either.


    "Four years ago, I sent my grandfather to the southwest border because he wanted to visit his old


    His voice was weighed with a kind of sorrow which I had never heard of.


    I did not know what he was trying to tell me, hence I remained silent and let him speak. I listened as he


    continued, "The resources were scarce near the border and everyone was poor. Back then, several


    countries near the border were at war. In order to seek shelter, those desperadoes broke into the old


    and illegal immigrants were not allowed to enter the country. My grandfather was a veteran and he


    protected the country for decades. Naturally, he wouldn''t break thew. He would rather die than to


    follow their orders. However, they were desperadoes after all. When my grandfather refused them, they


    wanted to kill us. My grandfather''s oldrade sacrificed himself to save my grandfather and me."

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Suddenly, Hendrix stopped talking. I was curious, so I looked up and asked, "What happened next?"


    My voice was hoarse from crying.


    The corner of his lips curled into a smile when I took the initiative to ask him. He nted a kiss on my


    forehead gently.


    He continued to exin, "In the end, my grandfather and I fled back to the country. We fled for our lives


    and we were in a mess. On the way back, we encountered a pair of siblings. They were from Jarold


    City. They went to the border to do business. My grandfather and I lost all our money and documents


    when escaping, so we could only borrow money from the siblings to return home. However, we didn''t


    expect those desperadoes to follow us. In the end, we dragged the siblings into the mess..."


    At this point, I had a rough idea of the story.


    I stared at him and asked, "Was it Andrea and her brother?"


    He nodded. "Casper''s heart was injured. I took him back to the country and let him rest. Initially, the


    doctors could heal him but something happened. After he passed away, he entrusted Andrea to me."


    "If they saved you, why wouldn''t your grandfather let you marry Andrea?" If Master Roberts could


    ept me, he should also let Andrea marry Hendrix, right? After all, she had shown up earlier than I


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    did. Moreover, she and her brother had even saved Hendrix and Master Roberts.


    Hendrix chuckled when he noticed that I was widening my eyes at him in curiosity. He asked in return,


    "Do you feel better now?"


    That was the first time he had smiled at me. He looked gentle and pure, and there was only happiness.


    He was no longer cold or distant.


    I was taken aback by this and felt slightly embarrassed. I broke away from his arms and insisted, "You


    haven''t answered me yet!"


    "That doesn''t matter anymore. It''s gettingte and we should go to bed." As he spoke, he pulled me


    into his arms again. He pressed my hand on his groin and said in a hoarse voice, "Arianna, you should


    finish what you started."


    I widened my eyes at him. I could not believe my ears and my face flushed red. This man...


    "I haven''t recovered!" I muttered under my breath.


    His breathing was uneven.


    I...


    That night, I was very embarrassed...


    He went on and on until midnight. Then, he cleaned me before falling asleep with me in his arms.


    It was dawn. The sunlight shone into the room from the window slits, scattering on the floor like specks


    of candlelight.


    We both sleptte the previous night. Hendrix had some matters to attend to at thepany and had


    left early. Meanwhile, it took me a while to get up from the bed. I nced around the messy room, and I


    could still smell the lingering scent from the previous night.


    I recalled what had happened and I felt very embarrassed.


    I never knew that Hendrix could behave like that!


    I needed to return to thepany. It was almost ten in the morning when I finally got dressed. I did not


    have time for breakfast as I drove to thepany hurriedly.


    After parking my car in the basement, I happened to run into Austin in the elevator. He and his


    secretary were holding a stack of documents respectively. He sneered when he saw me.


    He mocked, "Director Reid, you''re already acting like the CEO. Is Roberts Group going to be named


    Reid Group soon?"


    Originally, Roberts Group had started in the real estate field. However, over the years, thepany


    began to venture into other markets as well. Austin used to run his ownpany, butter, Roberts


    Group was listed and Hendrix needed some funds. Therefore, Shelley Group had merged with Roberts


    Group.


    Austin was a shareholder and a member of the board of directors in Roberts Group. Although I was a


    shareholder too, I did not have a lot of shares. Moreover, I had inherited the shares from Master


    Roberts. Even when the shares were under my name, Hendrix reserved the right to use them.


    In the beginning, I was not the director. For the past two years, I had to work hard to get to where I now


    was. Of course, most outsiders thought that it would not be difficult for me to reach my position. After


    all, I was Mrs. Roberts.


    Austin thought that I had be the director because I relied on Hendrix and so, he looked down on


    me.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    I nced at the documents Austin was holding. They were proposals for some technological products.


    It seemed that thepany would beunching another new product soon.


    I replied, "Mr. Shelley, you''re overthinking. Roberts Group will always be Roberts Group. I''m merely a


    director. I took two days off because I wasn''t feeling well. I''m really grateful for your concern, but you


    seem very busy. I think you should focus on yourself. If you have too much on your mind, you might


    end up making some mistakes."


    Since there were only three of us in the elevator, I had no intention of going easy on him. However,


    Austin''s secretary was present. If I were to argue with him openly, it wouldn''t do good for my reputation.


    The elevator door opened. Austin wanted to retort but he had no choice but to swallow his remarks. In


    the end, he shot me a re and went out of the elevator.


    After returning to my office, Kelsey came in before I could sit down. She looked at me and informed,


    "Miss Reid, Mr. Roberts asks for you in his office."


    I had not even settled down, how did Hendrix know that I came to thepany?


    I suppressed my doubts and nodded. "Okay, I''ll go in a moment."


    Later, in Hendrix''s office.


    There was no one in therge office. It was spacious and quiet. I pouted. Hendrix was the only one


    who could stay in an office as such.


    I nced around and noticed that Evan was busy with work in the secretary office. Thus, I went up and


    knocked on the door.


    Evan looked up. He was taken aback when he noticed me. He said, "Miss Reid, Mr. Roberts is in Mr.


    Shelley''s office. He will be back soon."


    I nodded in acknowledgement. "Alright, thanks."


    Then, I entered Hendrix''s office room. I found a book on the bookshelf and settled down in the rest area


    to read it. Afterpleting the project with Richard, a few problems had surfaced and thus the


    Hendrix probably wanted to see me and arrange some work for me.


    However, after pondering about my future ns, I was conflicted. If Hendrix was as indifferent to me as


    he used to be, it would be great. Yet, his attitude had changed recently and I was starting to hesitate.


    What would happen if I left with my child?


    "Hendrix, when Casper passed away, you promised him that you would take good care of Andrea. Look


    at how you''re treating Andrea now. Have you thought about Casper or Andrea? Besides, you''re not on


    good terms with Arianna, right?" Suddenly, there was an anxious voice. It was obvious that it was


    Austin.


    I did not mean to eavesdrop. Hendrix and Austin both came into the office and thetter was speaking


    so loudly. It was impossible to not hear him.


    Hendrix and Austin spotted me. Hendrix raised his eyebrow when he noticed me and asked, "When did


    youe in?"


    "Just now." After answering his question, I nced at Austin and saw that he was nonchnt.


    "There are twopanies under Advancer Tech. They are going tounch new products soon. Go and


    follow up with them. By the way, keep an eye on Fantasia Company." Hendrix''s instructions were


    directed to me. He handed me the documents on his desk and continued, "Also, thepany has an


    annual reviewing up. Our contract with Alford Audit has expired, so go and check with the finance


    department. If it''s necessary to continue to work with him, follow up with them. If not, you can go to


    Brilliant Audit and discuss with their director, Sawyer rk."


    "There are no problems with our cooperation with Alford Audit, right? Why do you want to change to


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    another audit firm?" Austin asked in confusion, "Also, Brilliant Audit is a fairly newpany and a small


    one too. If we hand Roberts Group''s huge capital chain to them, it''ll be troublesome if something goes


    wrong."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Without answering Austin''s question, Hendrix looked at me and said, "Have a look at these documents.


    If you have any questions, please look for Evan."


    I retrieved the materials and didn''t say much, secretly bearing the same worries as Austin. After a


    moment, I replied to him, "Mr. Roberts, I have always been responsible in the construction field.


    However, Advancer Tech is an electronic technologypany, and I haven''t dealt with thepany''s


    auditing before. These tasks have always been handled by Evan. I think you should let him continue to


    work on them."


    Hendrix stared at me, his gaze solemn as he frowned and said, "Director Reid, do you understand what


    your duty as a director is?"


    I was stunned. I looked at him and nodded. "I know, but..."


    "There''s no ''but''s. Since you''re the director and also a shareholder of thepany, you have the right


    to familiarize yourself with everything regarding thepany''s affairs."


    After that, he turned towards Austin and began to assign him tasks.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I took the documents knowing that I couldn''t turn it down. Moreover, the workload this time was quite


    heavy.


    When I got back to my office, I called Kelsey and asked her to arrange my schedule. There was a need


    to carefully observe Advancer Tech for a period of time since things would get busy in a few days.


    As for thepany''s auditing, I went to the finance department and look into it, only to be shocked as


    the auditing had already begun.


    The person in charge of the finance department, Eugene Lance, handed all the ounts to me and


    said, "Miss Reid, please take a look. All of ourpany''s ounts are right here. This year''s auditing


    needs to include the ones from Mr. Shelley''s side too, so the workload will be rtivelyrge. Mr.


    Roberts ns to hand this year''s auditing to Brilliant Audit to be processed."


    I looked through the ount book, nodded, and sighed, "Okay, I understand. I''ll read through it first. By


    the way, please help me sort out Alford Audit''s auditing data from the previous years."


    "Alright."


    After that, I took the documents and returned to the office. Kelsey was busy. When she came in and


    saw me struggling in a stack of ount books, she reported, "Miss Reid, Alford Audit''s president, Troy


    Lawson, phoned just now and said that he wants to meet you."


    Money was on the line. If Alford Audit and Roberts Group stopped cooperating, they would lose millions


    of dors. It was no wonder that he was in such a hurry to meet me. However, since Hendrix was


    unwilling to cooperate with him, there could be some unknown conflicts between them. Thus, I couldn''t


    continue to deal with Troy.


    I looked at Kelsey and answered, "Just say that I don''t have time to meet him. Also, help me contact


    Brilliant Audit''s director, I want to meet him. While you''re at that, send me thepanies that Brilliant


    Audit had worked with in recent years."


    "Will do." As soon as Kelsey left, I resumed burying myself in a pile of work and numbers.


    I worked untilte afternoon. After sitting for a long time, my back was sore and I was exhausted. I got


    up and went out of the office, only to see that there was no one in the office area.


    I made a cup of coffee and went back to the office to order some delivery. It seemed that I would need


    to stay in thepany and continue to work overtime that night.


    "Are you not preparing to leave?" An unexpected voice came from the door. I was surprised and looked


    up to see Josiah.


    I couldn''t help butugh, "Aren''t you still here too?"


    With a faint smile, he handed me the lunch box in his hand and said, "This is the soup Albert cooked.


    Take it, it''s good for your health."


    I was stunned for a moment, then looked at him and smiled. "Thank you."


    There was nothing between the two of us anyway, so I thought that he would leave as soon as he gave


    me the soup. However, I didn''t expect him to continue standing there. I couldn''t find small talk, so I


    simply kept silent.


    "Did Hendrix make you manage thepany''s auditing this year?" He found a seat and sat down


    before asking.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    I nodded and said, "Yes. I''m not too familiar with it, so it''s quite a headache."


    He nodded and agreed with me, "Thepany has just been listed for a year, and there will surely be


    a huge difference between this year''s auditing and the previous years''. A slight mistake will lead to the


    rapid decline of thepany''s shares. To make matters worse, manypanies had gone bankrupt


    because of auditing. It must be tough for you."


    Since he spoke in a serious tone, I stopped my work and listened to him attentively. He continued,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides, we changed our auditingpany this year. You have to be conscientious when you work."


    I understood that he was giving me a reminder.


    "Hendrix clearly knows that this isn''t my forte, so why did he hand this task over to me?" If I made a


    mistake, it would cost the entire Roberts Group their operation and business. The risk was too great,


    thus I didn''t understand Hendrix''s intentions.


    Josiah sat up straight, looked at me and exined, "If you handle this well, the shares that Master


    Roberts left under your name will be properly transferred to you. The right to use and the right to


    control thepany will be in your hands, and you will also be a partner of thepany."


    After a pause, he tidied up his clothes and added, "But if you screw this up, bad things will happen to


    Roberts Group, and you may need to leave thepany permanently."


    I frowned, unable to form proper words.


    Did Hendrix want to gamble the entire Roberts Group on me, or...


    I tried not to overthink. Closing the ount book in my hand and opening the lid for the soup that


    Josiah had brought, I gazed at him and asked, "I''ve already taken over Advancer Tech''s case, but why


    did Hendrix want me to pay attention to Fantasia Company''s movements?"


    Josiah frowned slightly, seemingly in deep thought. After a while, he told me, "Advancer Tech was


    acquired by Roberts Group because of financial difficulties. Austin was the one who managed this


    before you. I think the reason why Hendrix gave the job to you now is that he wants you to familiarize


    yourself with new technology. After all, policies are being formed now so the country will support the


    development of inte and technologypanies. In the future, most of Roberts Group''s industries


    may consist only of new technology, that''s why he wants you to learn about these in advance."


    He then continued saying after a slight pause, "As for Fantasia Company, I''m afraid he has ns to


    acquire it in near future. Perhaps he wants you to keep an eye on it so that he can learn about that


    I nodded and took a few sips of the soup. It tasted quite good. I looked at him and said, "Thank you for


    your care all this while."


    Josiah smiled and got up to leave.


    "Are you leaving?" I questioned and turned to look at the sky outside, which was already turning dark.


    He nodded before telling me, "Yeah, I have another dinner party tonight. I have to attend it."


    I nodded again and felt a little disappointed. I had initially thought that there would be someone to eat


    supper with me.


    When I saw him leave, I drank some more soup and continued to study the documents for a while. I left


    when I couldn''t stand it anymore.


    I got into my car, and before I could even start the engine, Monique phoned me.


    I looked at the time and saw that it was already ten o''clock. After picking up the call, she took the lead


    and chirped, "Baby, guess where I''m at now?"


    Listening to her tone, I thought for a moment and guessed, "Andnd?"


    "D*mn!" She swore, "Miss Reid, you are so boring. You''re not romantic at all."


    Hearing her words, I was eighty percent sure that I had guessed it correctly. I chuckled and replied, "It''s


    not your first day knowing me. How is it going? Have you found a suitable store?"


    Roberts Group''s underground parking lot was veryrge and empty. While I was sitting in the car and


    talking on the phone, I could vaguely hear eerie echoes.


    "Mmm-hmm! Andnd is indeed a good ce. It''s a suitable location to settle down since life is


    slowpaced here. I''ve stayed here for a few days and I like it. The weather isn''t bad either. It''s an


    amazing ce to live in."


    Monique started rambling. I then turned on the loudspeaker and started the car, slightly unnerved by


    the sheer emptiness in the hangar.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    I said while reversing my car, "You can stay in Andnd for a few more days to get used to the


    environment. Help me look for houses while you''re at it too. Hendrix has arranged another project for


    me. It''s slightly tricky, so I may not be able to leave so soon."


    She cursed at this and pouted, "Why are you still taking on new projects when you''re going to leave? If


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    you want to leave, just do it! Don''t be so indecisive."


    It wasn''t like I didn''t know I had to leave decisively and leave nothing behind, but people''s hearts


    change. How could it be as simple as a few sentences?


    "Bang!" Just as I reversed out of the parking space, I suddenly bumped into something. My heart jolted


    as I quickly told Monique over the phone, "Monique, I seemed to have hit something. I''ll hang up first


    and call you backter."


    After that, I hung up the phone without waiting for Monique to reply. Then, I opened the door and


    quickly got out of the car to check.


    Except for smaller animals running around, there was nothing else in the underground parking lot.


    Thus, I hoped that my car wouldn''t be too seriously damaged.


    I looked around and found a kitten lying at the corner of the trunk, seemingly received a heavy hit. I


    walked up to it and crouched down to have a look. Out of nowhere, someone forcibly covered my


    mouth from behind, and a pungent smell surged into my nose.


    I lost consciousness almost in an instant. It was toote for me when I realized that I was in danger.


    When I woke up again, I was engulfed by darkness. My surroundings were pin-drop silent that I could


    hear my own heartbeat.


    After a few minutes of panicking, I finally calmed down. The man who had kidnapped me was keeping


    me alive, so he had to have an ulterior motive. Thinking about my identity as Mrs. Roberts, the


    kidnapper was probably going to ransom money, or to use me to threaten Hendrix.


    However, no matter what the kidnapper wanted, I was in no danger as far as I could tell.


    Thinking of this, I graduallyposed myself. About half an hourter, I heard a loud creak followed by


    a ring light.


    Then came the voice of a middle-aged man, saying, "She''s awake!"


    The light was too ring and it took me a while to adapt to it. I scanned my surroundings and found


    that I was locked in a container. Then. I peered at the man standing three meters away in front of me.


    However, I couldn''t see his appearance clearly due to the strong light piercing into my eyes.


    He was slightly plump and his voice was hoarse and deep. He was most likely a middle-aged man. I


    could smell the cologne from him. From my experience, only men with a slightly more aplished


    career would use that kind of cologne.


    Therefore, I hypothesized that he was not a rogue, but a boss of a business or even a middle-aged


    white-cor worker.


    The man ordered, "She''s awake. Cover her eyes and bring her over!" After that, a thin man walked


    over. The man''s face was covered, so I couldn''t see his face clearly either.


    I still felt dizzy. Although I could see my surrounding environment distinctly, I couldn''t move at all. They


    covered my eyes and dragged me away for some time. A whileter, I could feel myself being led into a


    house.


    It was only then that they uncovered my eyes. I had regained some strength and asked hoarsely, "Who


    are you? Why did you kidnap me?"


    Along the way, I had made out that the thin man''s name was Tom, while the other middle-aged man''s


    name was Michael. Tom did not say anything, only to have Michael smirk and replied, "Miss Reid, don''t


    be nervous. We brought you here to have you watch a good show. We''ll send you back after that."


    Then, they broke down a door and brought me into another room. They ced me on a bed and tied


    up my hands and legs. After struggling a few times, I realized that it was useless and gave up.


    A conversation suddenly broke out in the dim room.


    "Hendrix. You said that you will divorce her and then marry me. Can you not make me wait for too


    long?"


    That voice was... Andrea''s?


    "Andrea, cut the nonsense!" Hendrix''s voice sounded different from usual. He sounded like he was


    drunk.


    Why was I listening to their conversation? Who wanted me to hear it?

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    "Hendrix, did you fall in love with her? Is that why you don''t want to divorce her?" Andrea''s voice


    sounded a little anxious, and it seemed like they had something going on between them.


    There came a rustling sound, possibly the sound of someone taking off their clothes. Hendrix said


    patiently, "Andrea, stop. She and I are married."


    "So what? You don''t love her anyway. Hendrix, didn''t you say that you love me very much? My body


    has recovered, so let''s have another child, okay?"


    "Andrea..."


    After that, I could hear the voices of a man and woman making love. I shut my eyes and tried hard to


    control myself to iste those voices, pretending they didn''t exist.


    However, the more I tried to persuade myself to not listen to the voices, the louder and more torturing


    they became.


    The louder Andrea moaned, I could feel my whole body trembling even greater. At one point, I even felt


    my stomach churning...


    I knew it. I had always known about the rtionship between Andrea and Hendrix, so I was not


    surprised at all. Nheless, I didn''t expect to have to listen to them doing it. I never wanted to know


    how they made love.


    This persisted for some time until I had already vomited everything inside my stomach. I sat on the bed


    as if all my strength had been drained from my body. I felt my heart breaking into two, the pain seeping


    into my bones and running through my veins. It was as though someone was setting fire to my soul.


    "Miss Reid, was the show wonderful?" The door was opened and Michael came in. He was obviously


    making fun of me. How disgusting.


    I looked at him but couldn''t see his face clearly. I tried staring into what seemed like his eyes and


    scoffed with hatred, "Did Andrea ask you to do it?"


    Apart from her, I couldn''t think of anyone else who wouldmit such a revolting and underhanded


    act!


    "Does it matter?" He cackled and uttered, "Miss Reid, I bet you''re feeling out of this world after listening


    to the wonderful show!"


    "What do you want?" I began to fear that they did not only kidnap me only to disgust me.


    "You''re pretty smart!" Michael raised his voice while continuing, "I heard that you''re the one who


    manages Roberts Group''s auditing this year. Are you interested in making a deal with me?"


    I sneered and refuted, "Why do you think I will still make a deal with you after you brought me here to


    show me such an obnoxious thing?"


    He paused for a while and smirked. "Because of the child in your belly." Upon hearing this, I was


    immediately stunned and broke out in a cold sweat. How did he know?


    When Michael saw my reaction, he seemed to be very satisfied. He smiled slightly and asked, "What


    do you think? Judging by your expression, it seems that you don''t want Mr. Roberts to find out about


    the child. You probably have your own ns. In that case, why don''t we cooperate with each other?


    What do you say?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What do you want to do?" Anyone would earn a big deal of profit if they were tasked to handle Roberts


    Group''s auditing. It was normal to have someone to fight over it, but this was a little too despicable.


    "To let the public bid for Roberts Group''s auditing!" he dered.


    I was startled once again. I frowned slightly and said, "That¡¯s all?"


    "Yes. As long as you agree, I will guarantee that you and your child will be safe and sound. I won''t let


    any idents happen to you," Michael said firmly.


    I couldn''t help feeling suspicious and questioned, "Why should I trust you?"


    "Miss Reid, you can only trust me now!" That sentence made me extremely unhappy.


    However, at this time, I could only escape and save myself first. Looking at him, I nodded and agreed,


    "Okay."


    He smiled at that. "That''s a deal!"


    After that, he motioned for Tom to cover my eyes again. I scowled. "Is this really necessary?"


    Michaelughed in reply, "Miss Reid, don''t worry. We will send you back to where you came from.


    With that, I was taken to a car. Along the way, I pricked up my ears to try to listen for clues, but after a


    while, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, I was already back in my car in the underground parking lot. Everything around


    me remained perfectly the same and what had just happened seemed to be a dream.


    I took out my phone and looked at the time. It was already 12 o''clock. Did that mean I had just


    experienced life and death in only 2 hours?

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    I was still afraid. I didn''t stay in the parking lot for too long. I started the car immediately and went back


    to the vi.


    Thoughts clouded my mind.


    As soon as I entered the living room, I saw that Hendrix was looking through documents. I couldn''t help


    but think of what I had heard just a while ago.


    "Ugh..." I ran directly into the bathroom before I could even change into the indoor slippers. I braced


    myself at the sink and retched. Nevertheless, I had already vomited a lot 2 hours ago and could no


    longer force anything out of my stomach.


    "What did you eat?" Hendrix asked from behind me.


    Hearing his voice, I trembled all over and my stomach felt upset. He stepped forward and tried to help


    me catch my breath, but the voices inside my head made me churn. I looked up all of a sudden and


    shoved him away.


    Ignoring his displeased expression, I dashed up to the second floor.


    I locked the door from the inside, only to catch a whiff of a disgusting smell in the bedroom. I quickly


    opened all the windows and changed the bedsheet.


    "Knock, knock..." There was a hurried knock on the door. "Arianna, open the door!" Hendrix warned


    indifferently, his tone chilly and threatening.


    At this moment, my mind was filled with the voices he and Andrea had made while making love. My


    stomach and heart felt absolutely terrible, and I chose to mentally block out all the soundsing from


    outside the door.


    I desperately tried to remove all his scents that lingered in the bedroom. After cleaning up, the smell on


    my body grew unbearable, so I took off my clothes and went into the bathroom. I turned the


    showerhead on, desperate to wash away all the ces he had touched before.


    "Bang!" A loud sound thundered from outside. I curled up in the bathroom and locked the door tightly. I


    knew that Hendrix had countless ways to enter if he wanted to.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before he busted the door open. His voice was rough and cold as he


    questioned, "Arianna, what are you doing?"


    He stood at the bathroom door, visibly agitated by my behavior.


    I pressed against the door, refusing to even listen to him. I sobbed, "Hendrix, I don''t want to see you.


    Please, I beg you to stay away from me!"


    Yes, it was disgusting, it truly was. If I didn''t hear their voices, I could have acted as if nothing had


    happened. However, I could no longer do so now. I kept persuading myself to not think about him and


    Andrea together, but the sounds kept incessantly reying themselves in my head.


    "Arianna, open the door. Let''s talk it out!" His voice was eerily calm, as though the calm before the


    storm.


    I shook my head. My heart and stomach still felt terrible as I repeated, "We have nothing to talk about.


    Please stay away from me!"


    "Arianna!" He gnashed his teeth and threatened, "Don''t challenge me."


    I was on the verge of breaking down. I yelled at the door hysterically, "I told you to stay away from me!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stay away! Can''t you hear me?"


    "Bang!" He hit the bathroom door with a force sorge that it came off the hinges. I was so shocked


    that I quickly stepped back.


    He smashed open the bathroom door with sheer force. Then, he stormed inside and leaned over me,


    hisrge shadow engulfing me in darkness. I could detect the violent aura he exuded as he red at


    me curling up beside the bathtub.


    "Arianna, you..." Seeing that I was shaking all over and staring at him in detestation, his anger


    dissipated a little.


    After a long time, he crouched down beside me and slowly reached out towards me, his bony fingers


    threatening toe into contact with my bare skin.


    I was petrified and rejected his touch, so I blurted instinctively, "Don''t touch me!"


    His hand froze, the coldness between his eyebrows dyed the surrounding air. He said slowly, "Tell me,


    what happened?"


    "Hendrix, let''s get a divorce! Please? I don''t want anything from you, as long as you agree to divorce


    me!" I replied, my voice already weak from crying.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Hendrix''s face, which had been gloomy, instantly darkened even more like storm clouds. He fixed his


    cold gaze on my face and asked, "Arianna, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know!" Of course, I knew. I had endured suffering for two years. However, if he didn''t love me then,


    he wouldn''t love me now. No matter how kindly he treated me, it still wasn''t what I wished for.


    He grabbed my hand and dragged me out of the bathroom forcefully. He then ced me on the bed


    and wrapped a bath towel around me. Subsequently, he crouched in front of me and grabbed my


    hands tightly. He looked up and subdued the anger in his voice, asking, "Tell me, what happened?"


    He was calm. Even if I had pissed him off, he always had a way to remain calm.


    I shook my head. My eyes were red and my voice was hoarse as I asked in return, "Hendrix, do you


    love me?" I didn''t know why I was asking this when I already knew the answer, but I still wanted to hear


    it from him.


    His body froze, and his brows furrowed slightly. He looked at me with a deep gaze and replied,


    "Arianna, love isn''t something that can be said easily!"


    However, he had told Andrea that he loved her. My heart ached and I almost blurted this out.


    "Then, what is love?¡± I couldn''t control my tears and wept pitifully, "Hendrix, I know that you don''t love


    me, do you?"


    "Arianna!" His voice was low and restrained as he repeated, "Tell me what happened! Why do you


    suddenly want a divorce?"


    "I don''t love you, I really don''t!" My eyes reddened further and the pain in my heart spread throughout


    my whole body. I said, "I don¡¯t love you as much as I imagined. I''m still young, and I have countless


    opportunities to find my true soulmate. So, let''s get a divorce and set each other free, okay?"


    Ever since I had met Hendrix, I had never thought that there would be a day when I would take the


    initiative to leave him voluntarily.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I had thought that as long as I tried hard enough and gave him my love, my body, and my soul, he


    would notice it. I had once imagined that one day, he would turn around to find me and finally tell me


    that he loved me.


    Nheless, there were too many uncertainties in life. I had let it slip my mind that my efforts could


    allow me to obtain much in life, anything but love.


    It was already a blessing from God for someone to meet another who loved them back. Most people


    would never have the chance to experience a romance like that!


    The atmosphere in the room became freezing and the daunting silence inundated the two of us. I


    lowered my head and did not look at him.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and muttered, "You should rest. Let''s talk when you''ve calmed


    down."


    He didn''t say too much. Soon after, he got up and left the bedroom.


    Hendrix left the vi that night, and I stayed up all night.


    Even so, when the sun rose again, we still had to wake up and continue life as usual.


    Due to my poor sleep the night before, I came to work with bags under my eyes. Kelsey saw that my


    face was sallow which reflected my poor condition. She was concerned and asked, "Miss Reid, did you


    stay upst night to study the data? Thepany''s audit isn''t that hard, you don''t have to be so


    pressured. You''ve just barely recovered, so please take care of yourself!"


    I nodded and felt a little light-headed. After looking through Roberts Group''s finances, I examined the


    Shelley Group''s finances carefully as well.


    Noticing my constant yawning, Kelsey served me a cup of coffee and said, "By the way, Miss Reid,


    should thepany hand over the specifics to Alford Audit or Brilliant Audit?"

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    The very mention of that issue gave me a headache. The day before, Michael had asked me to make a


    public bid, but he didn''t specify any details.


    Right now, the enemy was at an advantage since I had no idea who I was dealing with. After giving it


    some thought, I inquired, "How long will the auditing take?"


    "Based on the previous years, it will take approximately half a month. Though, this year, we may need


    at least a month," Kelsey replied as she ced the previous years'' auditing data on my desk.


    I took a look at the documents, my head throbbing from theck of ideas. I asked, "How much longer


    do we have for this year?" A listedpany had to publish its auditing results to the public. Likewise,


    Roberts Group was a listedpany, and many shareholders were waiting to see the auditing results.


    "Not much. There is still one and a half months left, but Roberts Group has other branches in other


    provinces. Miss Reid, you don''t have to go to every branch, but you still have to visit some of them.


    Otherwise, you won''t know the specific situation."


    I nodded and put away the documents. Looking at the time, it was already noon. I turned to Kelsey and


    said, "I need to meet Brilliant Audit''s director. Please make an appointment for me as soon as


    possible." "Okay." After a pause, she asked, "Do you still want to meet with Alford Audit''s director?"


    Initially, I didn''t want to meet this particr person. However, the thought about the events the night


    before made me wonder if Alford Audit was trying topete for the business.


    After pondering for a while, I responded, "I''ll meet him. Are their representatives here today?"


    "He''s still in the guest room downstairs." After a pause, Kelsey continued reporting, "It''s the director,


    Troy Lawson."


    Had the directore in person? It seemed that most auditingpanies wanted a piece of Roberts


    Group business.


    "Help me book a restaurant nearby." I stood up, grabbed my bag and instructed, "Hurry up and make


    the arrangements. I''ll go down and meet Mr. Lawson."


    "Yes," Kelsey replied and left in a hurry.


    I went out of the office and headed straight to Roberts Group''s guest room. Thepany''s office


    building was huge due to sufficient funds. Thus a luxurious and leisure guest room was set up in the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    lobby on the first floor for the convenience of guests and prospective clients.


    When I reached the guest room, I saw a middle-aged man sitting on the ck sofa. Not many people


    were there since it was noon and everyone was off for lunch break. Troy''s face was thin and elegant.


    Although he was middle-aged, he looked quite lively.


    When he spotted me, he stood up and walked towards me with a smile. Then, he stretched his hand


    out and shook hands with me, greeting, "Hello, Miss Reid. I''m Troy Lawson, the founder of Alford Audit.


    Nice to meet you!"


    I smiled and greeted him, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lawson. I''ve been busy recently with no free time. Sorry to


    keep you waiting." Then, I checked the time on my watch and said to him, "It''s lunchtime. Would you


    like to have lunch with me, Mr. Lawson?"


    He smiled faintly and nodded. "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Miss Reid."


    We subtly avoided the topic of work and soon arrived at the restaurant which Kelsey had booked in


    advance. Along the way, Troy did not take the initiative to bring up the matter regarding auditing.


    He simply told me some casual and interesting stories that had happened to him recently, making the


    two of us look like normal friends gossiping about small matters. He didn''t talk about work, so neither


    did I didn''t. I only listened to him quietly.


    After a long time, he looked at me and said, "I heard that you will be responsible for the auditing of


    Roberts Group this year. Is that true?"


    I nodded and affirmed, "There are too many things to deal with in thepany because we are a listed


    for the time being."


    Troy chuckled and said, "In previous years, Roberts Group would always let Alford Audit deal with their


    auditing. This year, however..."


    He didn''t finish his words, but I knew what he meant. With a shallow smile, I replied, "Roberts Group


    has been cooperating with Alford Audit for many years. In theory, Roberts Group should have let Alford


    Audit deal with our auditing as usual, but the contract between ourpany and yours has expired.


    ording to previous practices, we will be arranging for an auction to let otherpanies have the


    chance to bid for this. Of course, I really hope that Alford Audit can have the chance to cooperate with


    Roberts Group again from this bid."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    With my rification, the topic of the auditing ended. Troy could only smile and reply elegantly, "Yes.


    Alford Audit also looks forward to cooperating with Roberts Group."


    After we had finished eating, I saw Troy off. Kelsey followed behind me and inquired, "Miss Reid, isn''t


    Mr. Roberts nning to hand this year''s auditing over to Brilliant Audit? Why do you want to do


    bidding?"


    "If we don''t do the bidding, Roberts Group will not only offend Alford Audit but also other auditing


    for all these years. If the cooperation suddenly ends, do you think they won''t create trouble using our


    On the other hand, I wanted to meet Troy to see if he had anything to do with the incident the night


    before. However, when I saw Troy''s expression earlier when I had exined the bidding to him, he


    didn''t seem open to that idea. Hence,st night''s incident might have nothing to do with him.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t absolutely deny the possibility. I could only observe slowly for now.


    Kelsey nodded. She furrowed her brows slightly and then asked again, "Then, why didn''t Mr.


    Roberts..."


    "Why didn''t he say it in advance?" I interrupted her and cast my gaze at her. I proceeded to exin,


    "Hendrix doesn''t only need to manage me alone, he needs to manage the whole of Roberts Group too.


    If he has to exin each task in detail, what''s the point of employing so many people? It would be


    better to do everything by himself."


    "But you''re his wife!"


    Feeling amused, I looked at her and continued, "It''s true that I''m his wife. Regardless of whether he''s


    content with me, he''s still the CEO of Roberts Group. I''m the director and his subordinate in the


    and make me a housewife. Wouldn''t that be easier?"


    There was no such thing in this world as being naturally smart. One would always need to grit their


    teeth and go through hardships in order to umte experience.


    Back in my office, Kelsey made an appointment with Sawyer, the director of Brilliant Audit, to have


    dinnerter that night. As for what had transpired the night before, I didn''t say anything and kept


    everything to myself.


    Fortunately, thepany wasrge, and I didn''t need to bump into Hendrix unless there were reports I


    had to send him. I didn''t think about how he would deal with the affairs between us. The only thing I


    could do now was to carry out my responsibilities well.


    After a busy day, it was finally time to get off work. Kelsey carried her bag into the office to check on


    me, "Miss Reid, you and Mr. rk from Brilliant Audit are having dinner tonight. Do you need me to tag


    along?"


    I was in a daze for a moment and suddenly remembered that we had an appointment. Kelsey''s


    expression screamed she had something to do, so I shook my head and replied, "No, just give me the


    address. I''ll go there by myselfter."


    She smiled and said, "Thank you, Miss Reid. I have already sent the address to your number."


    I nodded and peered at her, my hand under my chin as I mused, "Are you in love?" Kelsey was not


    young anymore. She had been working with me for two years and never seemed like someone who


    was interested in love. Recently, she''d been looking quite blissful and madly in love.


    "No! It''s just that I have a date with an old ssmate tonight. He said that we should gather for a bit,


    so..." Her blush on her cheeks gave her out.


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else, motioning for her to leave.


    Indeed, emotions like love couldn''t be easily hidden. One may conceal it and refrain from talking about


    it, but their bodynguage, especially the gaze in their eyes, would give them out immediately.


    I tidied up my desk and drove directly to the address Kelsey had sent me. I had assumed that the


    director would be a middle-aged man.


    However, when I saw Sawyer in person, I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect that he would look


    like a youngster in his early twenties.


    "Arianna Reid?1'' Seeing me, Sawyer stood up from his seat. He looked at me and raised his eyebrows.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I smiled faintly in return. "Mr. rk?"

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    "Arianna, who are you calling Mr. rk? You make me look old. Please call me Sawyer," Sawyer said.


    He looked quite young and handsome. When he spoke, two small dimples would asionally appear


    on his cheeks, adding to his cuteness. However, his sharp gaze hid knowledge that someone of his


    age normally wouldn''t have.


    It seemed that thisd was quite capable.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sawyer walked to the table and sat down. With a lovely smile on his face, he looked at me and chirped,


    "Arianna, what do you want to eat? I''ll order it for you!"


    He seemed pretty familiar and used to call me by my first name when we had only just met.


    "I''m not picky," I replied. I ced the bag beside me and kept my gaze on him as he ced the orders.


    He ordered a few dishes and casually cupped his chin, squinting at me in an effort to appeal to me as


    he praised, "Arianna, you''re much prettier than I imagined!"


    I quirked an eyebrow at him and said, "Is Brilliant Audit yourpany?" No matter how I tried to look at


    him, Sawyer only appeared to be approximately 23 years old. Although Brilliant Audit was not arge


    was surprised that such a youngd could manage such a considerably bigpany.


    Sawyery prone on the table and seemed to sigh while answering, "Yes, I founded Brilliant Audit for


    fun when I was in college." Speaking of this, he tilted his head and stared at me, trying to change the


    topic. "Arianna, let''s talk about something else, shall we?"


    He was a child, indeed.


    I nodded in response. "Sure. What do you want to talk about?"


    Hearing my approval, he was in high spirits. He sat up straight and looked at me, asking


    straightforwardly, "Arianna, are you going to divorce that old thing?"


    I was stunned and echoed dumbly, "That old thing?"


    He hummed and continued, "Hendrix is over thirty years old. Isn''t he an old thing? You''re only twenty-


    six years old, are you really going to spend the rest of your life with him?"


    For a moment, I was so shocked by his words that I didn''t know what to say. I could only put on a fake


    smile and answer, "Are you interested in my private life?"


    "Of course!" He nodded and looked at me seriously. "Didn''t anyone tell you that you are very beautiful?


    Especially the way you present yourself. You look extraordinarily noble."


    Sawyer''s thoughts were quite unique. Iughed and said forcefully, "Thank you."


    "Arianna, what do you think of me? Am I your type?" Sawyer couldn''t stop talking.


    After taking a sip of water, I regarded him and avoided the question, "If I pass you Roberts Group''s


    auditing, do you think you can aplish the task?"


    Seeing that I had changed the topic, he curled his lips and began toy weakly on the table. He pouted,


    "I won''t know until I start the work. Arianna, if you ask me these questions now, how do you think I can


    answer them?"


    I frowned and didn''t really want to continue chitchatting. I went straight to the point, "Roberts Group has


    just entered the market, and it has huge funds. Since you''re someone who knows almost everything


    about auditing, you should know better than me that if any problem urs, it will cause huge losses.


    This year, I am in charge. Hence I will be very careful about it."


    Sawyer narrowed his eyes slightly, a gleam flickered in his eyes as he asked innocently, "Do you doubt


    that I don''t have the ability to deal with Roberts Group''s auditing?"


    I raised my eyebrows and said nothing to that question. With a faint smile, I uttered, "You founded


    Brilliant Audit at such a young age, of course, I believe in your ability. But, after all, we have never


    cooperated with each other before. We don''t know each other that well yet. Therefore, Roberts Group


    will hold bidding for it. By that time, it will depend on the Brilliant Audit''s own strength. If Roberts


    Group''s auditing is done by Brilliant Audit in the end, I will look forward to working with you, Mr. rk."


    "It doesn''t matter!" With that, he pursed his lips and stared at me, sulking, "Arianna, you don''t seem to


    think highly of me!"

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    "Stop joking around, Mr. rk." I frowned slightly. I really didn''t like how overly familiar he was acting.


    "Do you think I''m too young?" Sawyer pushed the dish that was just served towards me and looked at


    me, teasing ambiguously, "Arianna, don''t you agree that young people are energetic?"


    I found no meaning in continuing the topic, so I got up and said, "I will inform you of the time of bidding


    as soon as possible. If there is nothing else, I''ll get going first."


    He grabbed my wrist slightly forcefully, stopping me in my tracks as he asked in a suggestive tone,


    "Why are you leaving in such a hurry?" His gaze was directed outside the restaurant.


    Out of instinct, I followed his gaze and looked over, only to meet with Hendrix''s gaze.


    I also saw Andrea standing next to him. I quickly looked away and tugged my hand away from


    Sawyer''s, but he didn''t seem to want to release his grip.


    I frowned, my tone slightly displeased as I warned, "Let go of my hand!"


    "Let''s watch a movie together before leaving." As he spoke, Sawyer dragged me back to my seat and


    forced me to sit down. With a smile on his face, he said to Hendrix and Andrea, "Mr. Roberts, what a


    coincidence! Let''s eat together!"


    I was unhappy. My expression was nk as I asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I''d like to see what happens next!" After finishing his words, Sawyer took the chance to sit beside me.


    Hendrix''s face darkened as he walked over with Andrea and sat down across us.


    Naturally, Andrea saw me. After what had happened before, she stopped putting on an act and


    immediately shot me an unfriendly nce. The look in her eyes was very eerily unpleasant.


    It was good that she wasn''t pretending anymore. I didn''t want to bother faking my actions, so I simply


    took out my phone and started tapping on it in boredom.


    Sawyer''s warm voice could be heard as he chimed, "Mr. Roberts, Andrea, what would you like to eat?


    I''ll order them for you!"


    I wanted tough. Didn''t he just call Hendrix an old thing just a moment ago? Why the politeness all of


    a sudden?


    Hendrix nced at him indifferently before turning to look at Andrea, asking, "What would you like to


    eat?"


    See, he couldn''t ignore his old habits of taking care of her.


    Andrea didn''t really have any preference and shrugged. Sawyer, on the other hand, kept talking to me,


    which made me a little annoyed. If he wasn''t blocking my path to the exit, I would have left already.


    "Arianna, do you have timeter? Can I invite you to watch a movie together?" I felt that Sawyer was


    deliberately stirring up trouble by calling me by my first name so intimately in front of my husband.


    Since when did we be so familiar with each other?


    "No, I''m busy." With that, I refused to entertain his questions anymore.


    Faintly, I could sense Hendrix looking at me and automatically ignored him.


    Seeing that I was not enthusiastic about it, Sawyer said to Hendrix, "Mr. Roberts, I heard that you and


    Andrea are in a good rtionship. Last time, my mom even told me she would like to invite you two to


    Pearis Manor to have a meal together!"


    Hendrix''s face became sullen as he replied curtly, "Please thank Madam Lawson for me."


    "Is he talking about Madam Lawson, the same fashion tycoon that you mentioned to mest time?"


    Andrea asked eagerly just then.


    When Sawyer saw this, he changed the topic and asked her, "Andrea, do you know my mom too?"


    Andrea''s eyes lit up as she replied enthusiastically, "I didn''t know that she''s your mother! She''s famous


    overseas, and she''s also our country''s fashion icon. I heard that Madam Lawson manages two listed


    wealthiest woman in the world!"


    Sawyer''s mother was Valerie Lawson? I remembered seeing the name Valerie in a financial newsletter


    before. She was the model sessful woman of our era. I didn''t expect her to be Sawyer''s mother.


    The two of them found the same topic and began chatting away. I was bored, and my desire to leave


    was growing stronger by the second.


    Finally, after the waiter had served the dishes, the two of them stopped chatting.


    "Arianna, have a taste of this. It''s especially nutritious, it tastes good too!" imed Sawyer as he


    spooned a dish for me. I genuinely had no idea why he was acting like this. Was he that intimate with


    me in the first ce?


    Out of consideration for his feelings, I didn''t say much. I simply remained expressionless and refused


    his goodwill politely, "I can feed myself."

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    He ignored my remarks. He watched as Hendrix took care of Andrea and said enviously, "Mr. Roberts,


    you''re so nice to Andrea. I can tell that you really cherish her!"


    Andrea smiled faintly. It was obvious that she was delighted. Hendrix frowned and his dark eyes fell on


    me.


    I was expressionless. I lowered my head and turned a blind eye to everything.


    I would not be sad if I did not care about it!


    I ate a mouthful of the food Sawyer gave me. Before I could chew, I felt nauseated. I covered my mouth


    to motion Sawyer to let me leave.


    He was taken aback. He realized that I was going to throw up and made way for me. He asked


    worriedly, "It''s just fish, why are you nauseous? Are you pregnant?"


    His questions made me break out in a cold sweat.


    Yet, I did not have the time to think about it. I ran into the bathroom and retched for a long time before


    feeling better. I turned around and was shocked to see Hendrix standing there.


    "Arianna, let''s go to the hospital!" Hendrix spoke in a cold voice. His tone was t but it was not friendly.


    "I''m not going!" I walked past him and went out of the bathroom.


    He grabbed my wrist and I got a little emotional. I


    stared at him indifferently and snapped, "Hendrix, I told you to stay away from me!"


    After a short pause, I added, "Also, I''m sure you remember I told youst night that I want to get a


    divorce as soon as possible. Have you made up your mind?"


    Hendrix''s eyes darkened at once. "Arianna, do you know what you''re doing?"


    I sneered, "Of course!" I red at him coldly and I felt likeughing. I continued, "Hendrix, you care


    about Andrea but you would cut off ties with me. Do you enjoy being with two women?"


    His face was gloomy and his lips curved into a sarcastic smile. I knew that he was livid but I was just


    telling the truth. Though I was a little straightforward, I had to face it one way or another, right?


    "What do you want from me?" After a while, he suddenly asked. His tone was a little helpless.


    I was taken aback but I answered de decisively, "A divorce. Let''s cut ties with each other!"


    "Impossible!" he uttered and his face was icy.


    I scoffed at this and said, "Of course, you can also choose to stay away from Andrea. Give her enough


    money and tell her to stay away from you!"


    "Arianna, who are you to be calling shots for me?" At this moment, Andrea came out of nowhere and


    roared at me.


    I flung away Hendrix''s hand and stared at her. I noticed that her face was red from anger and I


    chuckled, "Who am I? I''m his wife! Besides, Hendrix isn''t willing to divorce me. He won''t let me go!"


    "You..." Andrea was flushed with anger and she wanted to argue. However, I was not interested in


    wasting my breath on her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I went back to my seat to take my handbag and left.


    Sawyer was following me idly.


    I stopped and turned over my shoulder to stare at him. "What?"


    "I''m not driving today, so give me a ride!" His tone was demanding.


    I nced at him and hissed, "Your ce is too far!"


    Then, I got into the car and the engine roared to life.


    "Hey, I didn''t even tell you my address. How would you know if it''s..." His annoying voice faded.


    For the next few days, I was very nauseous. I wanted to avoid Hendrix, hence I went to Bronzy Condo.


    Back then, Monique had nned to settle down in Ucrebury. We wanted to take care of each other,


    thus we ended up buying a unit in Bronzy Condo each.


    After getting married to Hendrix, I had been living in the vi and did not return to Bronzy Condo all this


    while. Fortunately, Monique was there to take care of the ce, hence staying there was not a


    problem.


    I was constantly throwing up. Monique served me a cup of hot water and eyed me suspiciously. She


    asked solemnly, "Arianna, tell me the truth. Did you keep the child?"

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    I had never intended to hide it from Monique. After taking a sip of warm water, I nodded in response.


    She paused for a few seconds before staring at me. "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to get a divorce. Then, I''ll go to Andnd to take care of my baby." After all, that was my


    original n.


    She rolled her eyes at me and was at a loss for words. "Look at you, you keep throwing up these days


    and even I can sense that something''s wrong. You always hang around Hendrix, do you think he''s an


    idiot and will not notice it?"


    Monique was right but I couldn''t leave immediately. It was impossible for me to leave everything behind


    and walk away.


    If I did not handle it properly, Hendrix would get suspicious.


    After pondering for a while, I made a phone call to Josiah. A few secondster, he picked up the call.


    After the previous incident with Hendrix, I had learned my lesson and waited for Josiah to speak this


    time around. I asked, "Doctor Saunders, do you have any ways to stop me from throwing up?"


    Monique leaned closer to me and whispered, "What''s up with Doctor Saunders? Why would he help


    you?"


    I did not answer her question. I quietly listened to Josiah''s reply as he said, "I have medicine for that


    but there are side effects. I wouldn''t rmend it. I''ll ask Albert tomorrow and discuss with him what


    kind of food can help with morning sickness."


    "Okay. Thank you, Doctor Saunders."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "You''re wee."


    After hanging up the call, Monique looked at me curiously and asked, "Hey, is there anything between


    you and Doctor Saunders?"


    I pushed her head away and walked towards my bedroom, chiding, "Go to sleep. Stop being so nosy!"


    "Hey, Arianna..."


    I ignored her and went back to my bedroom. I began to prepare some documents on Roberts Group''s


    auditing project. The project bidding was to be held on the next day.


    Initially, I thought that Michael would appear again that night. However, after a few days, there was no


    sign of him.


    I did not know what was going on.


    The next day.


    The weather was getting warmer in Ucrebury. It was eight in the morning but the sun was scorching


    hot. Monique was a night owl, hence she would never wake up early.


    However, I had to get up early every day because I was busy.


    After rushing to thepany, Kelsey handed me the documents and urged, "Let''s head to the venue!" I


    nodded and collected some documents along with myptop. After that, I left the office with Kelsey.


    As we headed for the elevator, I bumped into Hendrix and Josiah. When Josiah noticed me, he handed


    me a lunch box and exined, "Albert made you some soup to help with your recovery. I heard from


    Hendrix that you''ve been throwing up recently. It should be pseudocyesis after your miscarriage. You''ll


    recover after a while."


    Initially, I was worried that Hendrix would be suspicious. Yet, after listening to Josiah, I secretly


    breathed a sigh of relief and replied gratefully, "Thank you."


    Hendrix''s face was sullen and emotionless. I was never able to figure out his temper and I did not know


    what he felt about me.


    The elevator door opened and we entered the elevator together. The air was still but no one broke the


    silence until we stepped out of the elevator.


    Kelsy stared at me and asked, "Miss Reid, you and Mr. Roberts...?"


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to the venue now." I did not want to exin. After our fight in the restaurant


    previously, I had not been meeting nor speaking to Hendrix.


    After arriving at the venue, my temples throbbed when I spotted Sawyer. He noticed me and strode


    over energetically. He beamed, "Arianna, you are here!"

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    I did not like how Sawyer behaved so casually as though we were very familiar. I nodded at him and


    then went to check on the bidding. There was a big crowd and everyone was fighting for the Roberts


    Group''s auditing project.


    I had a headache halfway through the event but I did not know what was wrong. Kelsey noticed I was


    not feeling well, hence she helped me to the lounge and served me a ss of water. She spoke, "Miss


    Reid, there are still a fewpanies left. If you''re not feeling well, you should go to the hospital."


    I shook my head. I had heard most of the auditing firms'' presentations. After sipping some water, I


    turned to her and instructed, "Keep an eye on the otherpaniester. If there are any suitable ones,


    keep their proposals as a reference. Never mind if there are none."


    After listening to a majority of the presentations, I was now quite familiar with them. I rested in the


    lounge while Kelsey went back to check on the other auditing firms.


    It was not easy being a mother. I thought I would be fine but I had never expected to encounter these


    minor problems during such asions.


    "What are you thinking about? You''re so absorbed in your thoughts." Suddenly, a callous voice hinted


    with sarcasm rang in my ears.


    I nced over and spotted Sawyer. I rubbed my eyes and retorted, "What are you doing here? What


    about the presentation?"


    "I''m worried about you!" He strode to stand behind me and massaged my temples. I wanted to pull


    away but his strong arms held me in ce.


    He ordered coldly, "Stop being so stubborn."


    I was tired, hence I simply let him do as he pleased. Surprisingly, my headache was getting better as


    he worked his hands.


    After I had eased up, he let go and stared at me. "How are you feeling?"


    I nodded. "I feel better, thank you."


    Then, he sat down and was no longer frivolous. He asked solemnly, "What is Hendrix to you?"


    It was an edgy topic and I frowned. "Mr. rk, shouldn''t you be worried about the bidding results?"


    He put on a faint smile and answered, "I''m more concerned about you."


    I ignored his reply. Kelsey came in and I knew that all thepanies must have finished their


    presentations. Kelseypiled everything to make aparison.


    I picked a fewpanies and stared at her while instructing, "I need a report. Check thesepanies''


    recent projects andpare them. Send me a report after filtering through them."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelsey kept the documents and obliged. She nced at Sawyer and inquired hesitantly, "Miss Reid,


    should I send you back?"


    "Kelsey, you should head back to work. I''ll send her backter," Sawyer chipped in.


    Kelsey gave me a questioning look. After casting a nce at Sawyer, I said to her, "It''s okay, go, and


    do your work."


    After Kelsey had left, I turned to Sawyer and uttered, "If you want to hit around the bushes, we could do


    this all day."


    I believed he would not show up without a valid reason. I did not want to waste my time chatting idly


    with him.


    He frowned at me because I was straightforward. He pursed his lips and pointed out, "Arianna, it''s not


    a good thing to be this smart."


    I could not be bothered to reply. I picked up my handbag and was ready to leave.


    Yet, he stopped me and said, "Roberts Group''s annual audit is tied to the future of Roberts Group. Your


    Hendrix chose me over Alford Audit?"


    I sat back down quietly and waited for him to continue.


    Sawyer found a seat beside me and exined, "Roberts Group has been in the market for a year now.


    On the surface, thepany is doing great. However, think about it carefully. For yourst project,


    Richard made ate payment but it was only dyed for a few days, right? Therefore, why would it be


    a big problem for the Roberts Group? Do you really think that Roberts Group''s rapid growth is the


    reason behind it? Will thepany suffer a huge loss just because the funds were dyed?"

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    I furrowed my brows but did not speak as I waited for him to go on.


    "Thete payment caused Roberts Group to suffer a loss, which means that it is having problems with


    the fund. Hendrix doesn''t want to continue working with Alford Audit because if that shows up in the


    annual audit, Roberts Group''s stock will fall and the shareholders would panic."


    I just kept frowning and stared at him. I asked, "But Hendrix didn''t appoint yourpany to be the


    auditor. Besides, I''m the director of thepany. I should know better, right?"


    He sneered and imed, "Arianna, you''re being too arbitrary!"


    I stood up and did not want to continue the conversation anymore. "I''ve decided that the auditing firms


    would bid for Roberts Group''s annual audit project. Therefore, it''s up to Brilliant Audit now. As for the


    situation in Roberts Group, I think I should know better. Mr. rk, you should go home and wait for the


    news."


    After saying that, I left the lounge and got in my car.


    I started the car and recalled everything Sawyer had told me. There was a possibility that he might be


    right but I would not believe his every word. Over the years, there were cases where Roberts Group


    had suffered losses because ofte payments.


    Nevertheless, I could not rule out the possibility that there was something wrong with the funds!


    I drove back to the office and surprisingly, Josiah was in my office. It seemed that he was waiting for


    me.


    He noticed me and ced down the magazine he was reading. He stared at me and asked, "How did it


    go?"


    "Not bad," I replied and nced at the lunch box on my desk. I raised my eyebrow at it. "What is this?"


    "Albert made some soup. It''s good for morning sickness," he answered as he went to open the lunch


    box.


    Earlier that morning, he had given me some soup too. I had drunk some of it and indeed, I was not


    nauseous. It seemed like the soup was effective.


    "Thank you." I sat down and raised my eyebrow at him. I asked, "Are you just here to deliver the


    soup?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Josiah was very frank as he questioned, "Have you found a suitable auditing firm?"


    I shook my head, feeling frustrated about Roberts Group''s annual audit. I stated, "I asked Kelsey to


    He raised his eyebrow at this. "Have you ever thought about the result? What if Brilliant Audit did not


    make it and Roberts Group ended up with Alford Audit?"


    To be honest, it was highly possible that they would end up with Alford Audit. I raised my head to stare


    at him and scowled. "Why is Hendrix trying to get rid of Alford Audit?"


    "You should ask him." Josiah replied and added, "Hendrix has his own reasons to pick Brilliant Audit."


    It was tooplicated, hence I did not want to ponder about it. "I might have to go on a business trip


    after selecting the audit firm. So, I''ll need you to help me get some medicine to bring along."


    I would be tired after getting to ces. Josiah was a doctor, thus it would be safer to bring with me


    some of the medicine he prescribed.


    He nodded and motioned me to drink some soup or it would turn cold.


    I had only taken a few sips when my mobile phone rang. It was Monique. It was already in the


    afternoon and she should be awake.


    I picked up the call but before I could speak, Monique''s anxious voice came from the other end.


    "Arianna, I''m at the police station. Hurry up ande!"


    I was taken aback. How did she end up at the police station?


    Before I could ask, she hung up. I grabbed my handbag and walked out hurriedly. Josiah stopped me


    and asked with a frown, "What happened?"


    "Monique is at the police station. I''ll go and check on her!"


    "I''ll go with you!"

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    I did not refuse and we arrived at the police station soon after. Monique was detained in the


    interrogation room. The police officer spotted me and asked, "Are you Miss Arianna Reid?"


    I nodded and inquired anxiously, "Why was Monique arrested? What happened?"


    "Miss Caulfield is suspected to be selling methamphetamine illegally, so we will need to look into it.


    Miss Reid, we would appreciate your cooperation."


    The police officer spoke in a stern voice.


    I was so shocked that I broke out in a cold sweat. Methamphetamine?


    Why would Monique be involved with drugs?


    I grabbed the police officer and was a little agitated. "Sir, Monique would never do anything against the


    He frowned and replied, "Miss Reid, don''t worry. We will investigate it. We have some questions to ask


    you, pleasee with me."


    I did not have time to think about it. I followed the police officer into the interrogation room. After a few


    questions, I had roughly figured out what was going on.


    The previous night, someone had found arge amount of methamphetamine in Monique''s bar.


    Strangely, why did that person wait until the next day to file the police report?


    After my interrogation, I met Monique. It had only been a few hours, but she did not put on any makeup


    and her dark circles made her look haggard.


    She saw me and seized my arm. "Arianna, someone set me up. It was Andrea! She came to the bar


    with a manst night. I thought she was just there to have a drink but I didn''t expect her to frame me."


    Andrea went to the bar with a man?


    "Did you see the man''s face?" I asked her while wondering who would go with Andrea besides Hendrix


    and Austin.


    "He was tall and didn''t look like a good guy. Oh right, when I went to Roberts Group to look for you, I


    heard someone addressing him as Mr. Shelley!"


    Austin Shelley?


    Andrea did not like me but why would she drag Monique down?


    "Why didn''t they call the police yesterday?" No matter how I thought about it, the entire situation didn''t


    make sense.


    Monique rubbed her eyes and exined, "They wanted to frame me. In the morning, the police found


    methamphetamine in my wardrobe!"


    I could feel the tension between my eyebrows. "Monique, are you hiding something from me?" Judging


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    from Andrea''s character, she would definitely go all out with Monique. Why did she attack Monique


    while the bar was left unscathed?


    Monique was hesitant before she exined, "Arianna, okay, I''ll tell you but don''t be angry. The truth is,


    Hendrix bought the bar. Back then, when you asked me if I wanted to move to Andnd, he had


    already bought it."


    I was at a loss for words and asked puzzledly after a while, "Why would Hendrix buy it?" Roberts Group


    had enough work piled for him. What was he going to do with a bar?


    Monique shook her head. "I don''t know. A month ago, Hendrix came to me and paid double the price


    for the bar. Later, the bar was under Andrea''s name. I wanted to tell you about it but you were too busy.


    You weren''t in good shape either, so..."


    After thinking about it carefully, it was a horrendous ordeal. Hendrix had bought the bar and registered


    it under Andrea''s name. How was that different from Andrea buying it on her own?


    Hendrix would not be stingy to give Andrea what she wanted. Yet, Andrea was not targeting the bar.


    She was setting the trap for me!

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    My temples were throbbing. Afterforting Monique, I left the interrogation room. Josiah was waiting


    for me in the hall. He spotted me and approached me. He asked, "Is she okay?"


    "How many years will she be sentenced if she''s convicted?" I questioned with a heavy heart. I was


    having a migraine.


    "Either fifteen years of imprisonment, lifetime imprisonment, or a death penalty. It depends on the


    amount of methamphetamine that was found. The bigger the amount, the heavier the penalty," Josiah


    replied after leaving the police station with me.


    My head was buzzing and my visions blurred. Andrea was cruel. She had ruined Monique''s life with a


    bar.


    "Don''t worry, the police are still investigating. There''s still hope." Josiah helped me to the rest area and


    I grabbed him and stared at him. "What hope?"


    "She''ll be released if the police find out that she¡¯s not involved. Also, they ran a test and it proved she


    was not taking methamphetamine. Her wardrobe is in the bar, so it''s possible that someone had


    nted it. After the police find the person who messed with her wardrobe, it would be less likely for her


    to be the culprit."


    "That''s right. We should check the bar''s surveince cameras!" I stood up abruptly and wanted to rush


    to Telepathy Bar.


    However, Josiah grabbed me. He seemed a little helpless and exined, "The police thought of the


    same thing too. You should worry about someone meddling with the surveince cameras."


    My brows twitch at his words. I yanked at my hair irritably and stared at Josiah, saying, "You should


    leave, I need to be on my own."


    Josiah wanted to speak but he paused when he saw that I was annoyed. He then reminded me, "Call


    me if you need me."


    He left after that.


    I stood at the entrance of the police station for some time before getting into the car.


    In a phone call with Kelsy, she informed me that she hadpiled theparison report for the


    auditingpanies. She proceeded to email it to me and asked me to look through them. I replied to


    her briefly as my head was in a mess.


    After hesitating for a while, I drove to the vi. Recently, I had been staying away from the vi to avoid


    Hendrix. However, there were things that I could not escape.


    It was still early when I returned to the vi, thus it was empty. The bedroom door and bathroom door


    on the second floor had both been reced with new ones.


    I knew that panicking would not help. Therefore, I went to the study and checked Kelsey''s report. I


    knew that Alford Audit had a high chance of getting it. Surprisingly, Brilliant Audit was second after


    Alford Audit.


    Brilliant Audit was a rtively newpany but it was able topete with a group of experienced


    Hendrix had probably chosen Brilliant Audit because he saw its potential.


    Recalling the previous urrence in the basement, I denied Alford Audit and made a phone call to


    Kelsey.


    The phone rang twice and was connected swiftly. Kelsey greeted, "Miss Reid."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Inform everyone that Brilliant Audit will handle Roberts Group''s annual audit."


    Kelsey seemed to be a little surprised. She asked hesitantly, "Miss Reid, but Alford Audit won. If you


    hand the project over to Brilliant Audit, I''m afraid that Alford Audit will make a fuss."


    I knew about that. Michael had abducted me from the basement and forced me through an ordeal to


    threaten me. In the end, he had only requested me to hold a tender.


    He also wanted me to choose the victor. Yet, I had never intended to let the winner take charge of


    Roberts Group''s annual audit!

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    I could not afford to let anything happen to the Roberts Group. It was not because of Hendrix but for


    Master Roberts, who took great care of me.


    "Do as I say. I''ll exin it to Alford Audit." After hanging up the call, I remained quiet and deep in


    thought.


    After a long pause, I made another phone call to someone I did not want to contact. Shortly after, a low


    and maic voice came from the other end. He hissed, "Five years!"


    There was a faint echo in the other end before he added, "I thought you wouldn''t contact me again."


    I suppressed my displeasure and said curtly, "I want a report on all the mistakes made by Alford Audit.


    Also, I need their financial report."


    "Anna, you haven''t called me for a long time now." It was silent for a moment and I could hear a grim


    voice.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I could feel a chill ran down my spine and I quivered. Gritting my teeth, I called out forcibly, "Aaron


    Reid!"


    "Anna, don''t call me that!"


    Even if we were just on the phone, I could feel the cold seeping from my mobile phone. It was not the


    same arrogant coldness I received whenever I was with Hendrix. This one felt like the frost was oozing


    out from the depth of hell and it was an intimidating yet bloody coldness.


    "Aaron!" I forced myself to call his name and my body shuddered.


    "Good girl."


    I immediately hung up the call and sat on the floor weakly. I was petrified ever since I was a child. The


    deeply etched fear had never gone away.


    After a long time, I got up but my body felt weak. I went back to the bedroom clumsily. I climbed on the


    bed and tightly wrapped myself with the quilt.


    I was eroded by the chill lingering in my bones. I could not snap out of it. I should never have phoned


    him.


    When Hendrix returned to the vi, I slowly came back to my senses. Upon spotting me, he seemed


    both surprised and unsurprised.


    "Have you had your dinner?" Hendrix seemed to be tired.


    A lot was going on in Roberts Group. He was always on business trips. He probably had juste


    back from one of the trips, so he was exhausted.


    I shook my head in response. The sky was already dark. After recalling Monique''s arrest, I got up and


    announced, "I''ll cook for you."


    Without warning, he held me from behind. He ced his chin on my shoulder. He was probably too


    busy and his unattended stubbled chin pricked my skin. He mumbled, "Let me hug you for a while."


    He tugged me and we bothy on the bed. He wrapped his limbs around me and constrained me. His


    hoarse voice rang in my ears.


    His warm breath tickled my face. I parted my lips but I could not speak.


    I stared at the ceiling nkly before finally giving in. If I discussed with Hendrix about Monique, it might


    make things worse. It was better to let him rest and talk to him about it in the morning.


    I was irritated in the first ce. On top of that, I get sleepy easily because I was pregnant. Upon being


    embraced by Hendrix, I calmed down and started to feel drowsy.


    I yawned and closed my eyes.


    Yet, a few momentster, I snapped my eyes open and red at Hendrix in exasperation. "Hendrix,


    what... Why are you not sleeping?"


    "It''s a normal reaction. Just ignore it." His voice was low and hoarse. I could tell that he was very


    sleepy.


    However, I could not fall asleep. I pulled away but his big hands dragged me back.


    "Hendrix!" I was a little angry. Couldn''t he just go to sleep peacefully?


    "Ignore it. It''ll go away soon," he said as he tightened his arms around me.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Then, I became livid. "B*stard!"


    I could not think of anything else and hissed furiously.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Hendrix wasughing softly, seemingly in a good mood. I had no interest in entertaining him, thus I


    closed my eyes, ignoring him and ready to sleep.


    Two minutes had passed, but I still couldn''t fall asleep.


    I began thinking of a way to ask him to help Monique. If he was involved, it would make things a lot


    easier. After all, the rich and powerful always had a way with the world.


    Perhaps it was due to my guilty conscience that I appeared nervous. Hendrix seemed extra mindful of


    my nervousness.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As I recalled what happened between him and Andrea, I instinctively shrank back.


    He turned over, but...


    After some time, he got up. After putting on his pajamas, he headed out to the balcony for a smoke.


    As Iy in bed, I was filled with indescribable joy.


    I got up as well and walked to his side. Hugging him from behind, I leaned into his back and said, "Let''s


    do it in the bathroom."


    His slender body stiffened all of a sudden. He put out the cigarette in his hand and turned to look at me.


    There was a frosty quality to his gaze as he asked, "When did it start?"


    I was dumbfounded. Was he referring to my episodes of throwing up?


    I lowered my head, biting hard on my lips. After a while, I replied, "I think it was after the miscarriage..."


    The incident between him and Andrea, however, would probably haunt me to the end of my days.


    He stared solemnly at me before pushing me away. "I''m going to the study room for a while."


    I grabbed him quickly and gazed up at him, blurting out, "Did you buy Monique''s bar for Andrea?


    Monique was framed, Hendrix, can you help me?"


    I knew I would anger him with this request, as I did not satisfy him. However, I could not allow this to be


    dragged on.


    He lowered his head and stared into my eyes with narrowed pupils. His tone was icy as he uttered, "Is


    that why you came back?"


    I was a little frightened by his gaze. I shook my head and started, "No, I..."


    "You intended to use your body to bribe me, didn''t you?" He sneered, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    "Arianna, did you not notice that you don''t satisfy me anymore?"


    I shook my head again. I was panicking, but what he said was true.


    I red at him and choked out a cry, "Hendrix, you have Andrea and many other friends, but I have no


    one other than Monique. I''m begging you, please help me!"


    "Hmph!" He sneered again and said mockingly, "You have no one other than Monique? Arianna, you


    truly surprise me!"


    He was angry. Very, very angry. Nheless, I couldn''t think of another way.


    If only I had another way to deal with this, I wouldn''t have begged him!


    Ignoring his fury, I took hold of his hand. I bit down hard on my lip as tears were welled up in my eyes. I


    pleaded again, "Hendrix, I have no choice but to beg you, I''m sorry!"


    The room was cold, and I was scarcely robed. The chill enveloped me and seeped into my bones.


    Hendrix deadpanned me as I broke down emotionally. Then, he slowly calmed down. After a while, he


    grabbed my hand and broke the silence. Frigidly, he said, "Go to the bathroom!"


    I was taken aback, but I soon understood what he meant. Instantly, he picked me up in his arms and


    carried me to the bathroom.


    "Arianna!" His voice was hoarse.


    As I raised my head to look at him, water droplets fell on my face and wet my eyes. Lowering his head,


    he shielded my eyes with his palm.


    I pleaded, "Hendrix, can you be gentler?"


    I feared something may happen to the child!

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    I felt the onset of a headache as well as cramps in my lower abdomen. I was in shock, and my voice


    was trembling. "Hendrix, stop, I... I''m bleeding!"


    He froze and looked down, only to see a pool of blood at my feet.


    I was twitching from the pain. I gripped hard onto his arms as sweat rolled down my forehead, urging,


    "Quick, bring me to the hospital!"


    This time, the pain felt different.


    Hendrix''s excitement was instantly snuffed out. With his eyes downcast, he hastily wiped up the fluid on


    my skin and carried me out of the bathroom.


    He set me down on the bed and helped me get dressed. Then, he phoned Josiah. I grabbed at his


    clothes in agony and yelled, "There''s no time. Take me to the hospital!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "F*ck!" Hearing Hendrix cursing was a first for me.


    As he carried me to the car and started the engine, his pupils were nk and his lips were tightly


    pursed. It was impossible to tell how he was feeling at the moment.


    He sped to the hospital, running many red lights along the way. As he carried me into the hospital,


    several nurses came up to us with a gurney.


    "What''s going on?" someone among the panic-stricken crowd asked.


    Hendrix nced icily at me and questioned, "Arianna, do you want to tell them, or do you want me to


    do the honors?"


    My pulse quickened and I broke out in a cold sweat, but I couldn''t think straight due to the severe pain.


    I hurriedly grabbed at the nurse and eximed, "The baby is only two months old and there are signs


    of miscarriage, please save my child!"


    The nurse nodded and reassured me, "Don''t worry. Quick, send her into the OR!"


    Amidst the panic, I slipped into unconsciousness.


    My heart was filled with regret. I was careless, and I thought I''d be fine after pulling through so many


    times.


    However...


    When I came to my senses again, the sky was already dark.


    The face of a strong and mighty man greeted my eyes. Under his eyelids were faint sparkles of green,


    and a faint stubble adorned his chin.


    How long had he been here?


    All that I saw around me was white. The pristine white of a hospital ward.


    Instinctively, I reached for my abdomen, feeling uneasy. Fortunately, the pain was gone, and the bump


    was still there.


    "You¡¯re finally awake," the man''s voice rumbled as he spoke.


    I was stunned momentarily. However, Hendrix had already left my bedside and was getting a ss of


    water at one end of the room.


    Setting the cup down on the bedside table, he offered, "Do you want some water?"


    I couldn''t see through him, thus I asked tentatively, "Is the child still alive?"


    He red at me, sending chills down my spine. My heart leaped into my mouth as I nervously awaited


    his answer.


    After a brief respite, he changed the topic. "How long were you going to hide it from me?"


    I was at a loss for words. I couldn''t afford to quarrel with him right now, so I scrunched my face in anger


    till my eyes turned red. "Andrea was forcing you to get rid of it, Hendrix. But I couldn''t bear to do it..."


    Sensing his displeasure, I continued, "I didn''t want to lie to you. If you''re against it, we can file for a


    divorce. Then, we can go our separate ways. Don¡¯t worry, I won''t let this affect your future with Andrea."


    "Arianna!" He was furious, his dark eyes glinting with bloodlust. He seethed, "Do you really think that


    I''m so unsightly that I''m not worthy of being the father to your child?"


    Hearing this, I was startled. "No." I stammered, "I''m just worried that you''ll choose Andrea over the


    child..."

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    "So, you took it for granted?" he sneered as he spoke. If I weren''t lying on the hospital bed, he would


    undoubtedly have torn me apart. "Arianna, listen to me carefully. This is my child, you''d better take


    good care of it!"


    It was my first time seeing Hendrix behaving so. He seemed extremely furious, yet delighted at the


    same time.


    I couldn''t speak. Based on his tone, the child should be fine.


    Soon after, a doctor came in and exined my condition. He turned to Hendrix awkwardly and said,


    "This is a very delicate stage of her pregnancy. Do try to keep yourself in check next time."


    I pursed my lips and looked at Hendrix, who nodded at the doctor with an unfathomable expression on


    his face.


    Fortunately, nothing serious had happened to the baby. I was only bleeding due to the stress I had


    been under recently.


    The doctor continued briefing us on what to watch out for and then left, leaving me with Hendrix in


    silence.


    I knew that he was furious and had no desire to stay in the hospital any longer. Thus, I said to him,


    "Hendrix, shall we go home?"


    He stared at me coldly. I took a deep breath before continuing, "I haven''t had dinner. I''m really hungry


    now." Then, I pointed to my abdomen and looked at him while stating, "The baby is also very hungry!"


    When he had remained silent for a while, I thought he''d ignore me. Nheless, he suddenly stood up


    and asked, "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    I was stunned for a while. After the shock, I broke into a smile. I proceeded to tug at his clothes and


    demanded, "I want fried chicken, grilled fish, and the noodles you cook!"


    In reality, I only wanted to make him take me home. It''s hard for me to stay here anymore.


    He paused to look at me for a moment before uttering with a slight annoyance, "I''ll handle the


    discharge paperwork."


    Then, his expression became serious as he warned, "You''d better stay put."


    As I watched him leave the ward, I looked up and saw that the medicinal drip was almost out. Hence, I


    pressed the call bell and a nurse came in shortly after. When she learned the situation, she pulled the


    needle out for me.


    "Do I need more medication?" I asked, desperately wishing that I could go home right away.


    The nurse looked at me and replied, "No, Mrs. Roberts. Pleasey down and rest for a bit."


    I was stunned. How did she know that I was Mrs. Roberts?


    The nurse cleaned up the medicine bottle and gazed at me with some envy, saying, "Mrs. Roberts,


    your husband is so kind to you. When you were in the operating room earlier, he never left. He seemed


    so anxious as he waited outside for you. For a grown man like him, he looked like a helpless kid.''1


    My mind went nk as I processed her words. Was Hendrix anxious for me? Or for the child?


    "Penny for your thoughts?" Hearing the low voice, I looked up and saw that the nurse was gone.


    At some point, Hendrix had entered the room. He was clutching a stack of papers and arge bag of


    medicine.


    "What''s that?" I lowered my head to peer into the medicine bag he was carrying. He picked me up in


    his arms while he answered, "Progesterone. It''s prescribed for you to take it at home."


    As he carried me out of the room, I frantically tried to break free of his embrace. "Hendrix, put me


    down. I can walk on my own."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was too embarrassing!


    "Stay put if you want to get home."


    Left with no choice, I was carried out of the hospital by Hendrix. It was truly mortifying.


    After putting me in the car, he sat in the driver''s seat and gazed at me. Then, hisrge figure loomed


    over me as he slowly leaned in.


    I was a little confused, thinking that he wanted to kiss me.


    I shrank inwards and mumbled, "Hendrix, there are people outside..."


    After fastening my seat belt, he lifted his gaze and nced at me, his dark eyes gleaming. "What are


    you thinking about?"

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    I...


    It was a misunderstanding!


    I didn''t know that he was actually reaching over to buckle my seatbelt.


    Faking a smile at him, I turned my attention to the scenery outside the window.


    As he held my hand, warmth spread through my body gradually. I was stunned and looked at Hendrix,


    who was driving with one hand and holding my hand with the other.


    When he saw me staring at him, he raised my hand to his lips and kissed it. "Other than the food you


    mentioned, what else are you craving for?''1


    Such a rare warm and peaceful interaction made my heart race and my face blush. However, this paled


    inparison to the burning warmth of his kiss on the back of my hand.


    I withdrew my hand and stammered, "A-Anything is fine!" Right now, anything was fine for me.


    I could hear Hendrix''s deepughter rumbling in his throat. It seemed like he was in a very good mood.


    Back at the vi, before I could get out of the car, he had already opened the door and offered his hand


    to me.


    "I can walk on my own." After all, I was not so dainty as to require assistance at every turn.


    "Come here." Nheless, he ignored me and picked me up in an overbearing manner, then strode


    into the vi.


    Setting me down on the sofa in the living room, he brought out the prescribed medicine. After


    scrutinizing it for a while, he took out a few ck pills and handed them to me. "Take these."


    I frowned, not keen on taking the medication.


    Upon my hesitation, he went into the kitchen and came out with something white in his palm. It was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    rock sugar.


    "After you have taken the medicine, you can counter the bitterness with this."


    I...


    Sure enough, men can be stupid sometimes. This was not traditional medicine. Why would I eat rock


    sugar?


    I took the pills from his hand and gulped them down with some water. After that, I went straight back to


    the bedroom.


    If I stayed with Hendrix any longer, I''d start bing unreasonable.


    It had been a long and tiring day, hence I fell asleep as soon as I hit the sack.


    Perhaps it was because I had been sleeping very soundly that I never noticed when Hendrix had gotten


    into bed with me.


    The next day, I woke upte.


    As I opened my eyes, I was greeted with Hendrix''s stunning and resolute face. He was so close that I


    could make out the pores on his skin. I had to say that he had a very niceplexion.


    He looked strong and handsome, and his temperament was outstanding. I couldn''t help but reach out


    my hand, gently caressing the growing stubble on his face.


    It could be that he had gone to bedtest night, or it could be due to the fatigue from his recent


    business trips. Either way, he was sleeping like a baby.


    My hand continued to dance across his delicate features for a while. Seeing as he was still sound


    asleep and I was getting a little hungry, I got out of bed in search of food. To my surprise, he raised his


    leg and mped down on me.


    His legs shifted as if he had thought of something.


    "Hendrix!" I chided as I tried to move his legs away from me.


    His long and slender eyshes quivered, and he opened his eyes sleepily. "You''re awake?"


    I nodded and tried to pull myself out of the covers. However, he reached out and wrapped his arms


    around me. He stared at me with his alluring eyes and a faint smile, imploring, "Don''t go."


    I...


    Typically, he was all smart and dapper, however...


    "I''m hungry!" I took a deep breath as my face reddened.


    "Mmm," he hummed nonchntly. His voice was exceptionally hoarse, and he pulled me closer.


    I...


    "Hendrix, you hooligan!" I scolded in exasperation.


    Thanks to this tormenting moment, I felt like a masochist. I went into the bathroom and scrubbed


    myself several times, but the smell still lingered on.


    He followed me out of bed and into the bathroom. Hugging me from behind, his eyes glinted with


    slyness.


    I busied myself with brushing my teeth, not giving him the time of day. He seemed to be in high spirits


    as he raised his eyebrows at me, teasing, "You''ll get used to it if we do it more in the future."

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    I red at him, annoyed. I exited the bathroom as soon as I was done.


    Perhaps it due to the pregnancy, but I seemed to look... rounder when I stared at my reflection at the


    dressing table.


    After applying some moisturizing cream, I brushed on some light makeup and searched for something


    suitable in the wardrobe to put on. As I had finished changing, Hendrix stepped out of the bathroom


    and frowned at me, saying, "Change into something else."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Why?" I thought the dress I had on was alright, as summer was already here in Ucrebury. A long dress


    was definitely fitting for the season.


    He walked past me and peered inside the wardrobe. Taking out a light pink suit jacket from within, he


    handed it to me. "Put on a coat."


    I wanted to say something, but he stared at me with a stern face.


    Helplessly, I put on my jacket in silence.


    I went downstairs and heard some noisesing from the kitchen. I was shocked, thinking that it was


    a thief. However, I saw that Hendrix was wearing a calm face.


    I couldn''t help taking a look downstairs. It was Minnie.


    Seeing us, Minnie stopped her work and greeted us with a smile, "Madam, Sir, good morning!


    Breakfast is ready. Eat quickly while it''s hot!"


    I watched the happiness disyed evidently on Minnie''s face as she resumed cleaning up the vi.


    Then, I couldn''t help but nce at Hendrix.


    He didn''t say anything but only signaled his intent to eat.


    I couldn''t hold it back anymore, so I asked, "Hendrix, did you ask Minnie toe over?"


    He was eating gracefully. Hearing my question, he looked at me and replied, "Yes. It''s convenient for


    her to take care of you here."


    While what he said was true, I hesitated as I thought of Monique. I slowly sipped at my soup and


    hesitated before bringing it up. "Hendrix, Monique is still detained in the police station. Can you..."


    "We''ll talk after breakfast." He knitted his brows together and cut me off.


    I didn''t know what else to do.


    My morning sickness was getting pretty serious, so I did not eat much. After a few bites, I had basically


    lost my appetite.


    Putting down my utensils, I stood up. I nned to wait in the living room for him to finish his meal so I


    could talk to him.


    However, he mmed the table and ordered, "Finish your meal!"


    I frowned and reasoned, "I can''t eat anymore."


    I really couldn''t eat anymore, and I had already eaten quite a lot. At the very least, I had finished a bowl


    of oatmeal.


    With a sullen face, he uttered solemnly, "Finish the egg. Well talkter."


    His words sounded like a negotiation.


    What else could I say?


    Sitting down, I stuffed the fried egg into my mouth with my head bowed.


    I was too young and too dumb to realize he would not keep his word. As I finished the egg, Hendrix put


    a slice of toast and a ss of milk in front of me as he urged, "Eat up."


    I put down my utensils and looked at him angrily. "Hendrix, are you trying to fatten me up?"


    "Eat. They''re nutritious for you," he spoke. It was more of an order.


    My anger was beginning to get the better of me, so I ignored him and grumbled unhappily, "I''m full. I


    can''t eat anymore."


    He was silent and unmoving. He stared at me, the stillness heavily implying that there would be no


    room to talk if I didn''t finish my food.


    Feeling a throbbing pain in my temples, I held my forehead as I exined, "Hendrix, I really can''t eat


    anymore. If I eat too much, I will throw up." After a pause, I added deliberately, "Throwing up more


    suffering than eating!"


    "Let''s talk after you throw up then!" he barked in reply.


    What the f*ck...


    "Hendrix, you''re so... petty!" After that, I forcibly ate the toast and drank the milk in frustration. As I cast


    my eyes on him, I wanted to strangle the life out of him.


    When he saw that I had finished eating, he raised his eyebrows inquiringly. "I knew you''d give in to me.


    What was wrong with him?


    Thinking that Monique''s issue was more important, I followed behind him and said, "Hendrix, Monique


    has been in the police station for a day. You..."


    "Are you worried about her?"

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    No sh*t! Of course I was worried about her.


    Watching him sitting elegantly on the sofa while enjoying the tea Minnie had made for him, I was


    drowning in frustration.


    The sweet and wonderful feeling in the morning had long since vanished.


    I looked at the time and saw that it was already one in the afternoon. Hendrix was wasting my time if he


    wasn''t nning to go to thepany nor the police station.


    Making up my mind, I went upstairs to grab my bag for a trip to the bar.


    However, I was too naive. Hendrix leaned against me and asked in an elegant manner, "Where do you


    think you''re going?"


    "The police station."


    I didn''t think he''d offer to help.


    He frowned, deep in thought. Then, he got into my car and sat in the driver''s seat. He looked at me and


    ushered, "Get in."


    I was unsure of what he was plotting, hence I could only get into the car. Later on, I realized that he


    was heading to thepany, not the police station.


    "Hendrix, you..."


    "I''ll take care of Monique. As for you, stay in thepany and don''t cause any trouble." He sounded as


    though he was coaxing a child.


    Nevertheless, it seemed I had no choice but to listen to him.


    Taking a deep breath, I kept my lips sealed. When we arrived, he left me at Roberts Group and then


    drove away.


    When I entered the building, I bumped into Austin who was on his way out. It was funny how you


    always run across people you hate.


    I looked at him airily. I was not in a mood to deal with this talkative man, so I pretended not to see him.


    "It''s already noon. Are you here to attend a meeting, Miss Reid?" Austin was a very annoying person. I


    didn''t want to talk to him, but he still came up to me to start a conversation.


    "Mr. Shelley, have you been working at the human resource departmenttely?" I replied curtly as I


    nced at him and pressed the button for the elevator.


    He snorted and replied in a casual tone, "You''re already a good friend of mine, yet you''re still so calm


    and unruffled. Arianna, you''re even colder than I imagined!"


    I turned back and red at him. I was already enduring the anger Hendrix had fueled earlier, thus I


    vented on Austin. I said in a low, frosty tone, "Are you really that used to kissing a*s? You should stop


    barking and start speaking. What''s that, are you trying your best to be Andrea''s obedient dog? Did


    Andrea shower you with treats, or maybe even put on a show for you?"


    I couldn''t help but smile faintly as I continued, "By the way, although Telepathy Bar is currently


    registered under Andrea''s name, her assets are basically from Hendrix, no? You''d better not provoke


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    me. Otherwise, I may file awsuit. As Mrs. Roberts, it is only rightful for me to im what is mine,


    don''t you agree, Mr. Shelley?!"


    "How sharp- tongued!" Austin probably wasn''t expecting me to retaliate. His face turned red with fury.


    Before he could refute, the elevator had arrived.


    I nced at him and uttered indifferently, "I''m looking forward to the day a dog like you transforms into


    a human being. All the best, Mr. Shelley!"


    Seeing the boiling rage written across his face, my own anger dissipated instantly.


    When I reached the office, I found that someone had already been waiting for me.


    Kelsey hurried out and followed after me. "Miss Reid, Mr. rk has been waiting in your office the


    entire morning," she informed.


    I nodded and instructed her, "Bring me a ss of warm milk."


    As I entered the office, I saw Sawyer resting leisurely in a chair with his legs crossed and his eyes


    closed.


    Upon noticing my presence, he slurred with his eyes remaining shut, "Miss Reid, have you always


    been so casual?"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    I put my bag aside, walked to the sofa, and sat down. Kelsey came in with the milk and then asked me,


    "Miss Reid, do you need me to bring all the Roberts Group auditing documents here?"


    I shook my head and took a sip of milk. Then, I turned to Sawyer and said, "I think you must have


    received the message to visit me today, Mr. rk. Since you are here, let''s sign the agreement.1''


    Sawyer finally opened his eyes and looked at me with narrowed eyes. He inquired, "So, Miss Reid,


    have you finally decided to cooperate with Brilliant Audit?"


    I frowned and felt a dull pain in my back. I gazed at Kelsey and told her, "Show Mr. rk the contract."


    Kelsey handed the contract to Sawyer. He briefly looked through it. He probably felt that there was


    nothing much, so he picked up the pen and signed it casually.


    After it was done, the following procedures would be handled by the finance department of both


    Roberts Group and Brilliant Audit. These things were not under my jurisdiction.


    Seeing that Sawyer showed no sign of leaving, I frowned slightly and asked, "Mr. rk, is there


    anything else?"


    Only then did he get up and sat down beside me, saying, "Let''s have a meal together."


    I was really sick of him. I looked at Kelsey and instructed, "Go downstairs and order takeout for Mr.


    rk."


    Kelsey was startled for a moment, then promptly nodded and left with a smile.


    Sawyer looked unhappy and whined, "Come on, Arianna, why are you so cold? If I invite you to a meal,


    you should at least ept happily."


    I was so annoyed by him that it gave me a headache, and I couldn''t stand it anymore. I turned to him


    and replied sternly, "Mr. rk, in terms of cooperation, we have nothing more to discuss for the time


    being. In terms of intimate rtionships, I am married. Please respect me and stay away from me."


    With a scowl on my face, I then went back to the desk and took out Advancer Tech''s documents. I


    pain in the neck.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The advantage of being young was that I could let words in one ear and out the other, such as


    Sawyer''s. I thought I had made myself very clear, but he still acted shamelessly and refused to leave


    my office.


    I simply ignored him and lowered my head to deal with my own business.


    After a while, Kelsey came back with the takeout and put it in front of him politely. She said respectfully,


    "Mr. rk, here''s your lunch."


    He red at Kelsey and muttered with an unsatisfied tone, "Thank you."


    Kelsey smiled faintly and didn''t say much. She walked towards me and said, "Miss Reid, Mr. Lawson


    from Alford Audit has looked for you several times. Do you want to meet him?"


    I checked my email but didn''t receive any new messages. Thus, I said to Kelsey, "No, not for now."


    I was afraid that what had happenedst time wouldn''t end so easily. Although I had held the bidding


    as told, I had ignored the winner. It wouldn''t end well.


    I was afraid that they would stir up trouble.


    "You should meet him. Perhaps it can solve a lot of trouble." Sawyer, who was eating in the take- out,


    interrupted and said to me, "I forgot to tell you that Brilliant Audit only takes responsibility for Roberts


    Group''s business, not others."


    I frowned at this. "What do you mean?"


    He put down the cutleries and looked at me, saying, "If I remember correctly, Roberts Group went


    publicst year and merged with Shelley Group. If anything goes down in Shelley Group, you should be


    responsible for it, right?"


    "So, Mr. rk, are you saying that you are only helping with Roberts Group''s auditing, but not Shelley


    Group''s?" I asked, feeling a little vexed.


    He nodded and answered, "Roberts Group''s auditing work alone is already enormous. If we add on


    Shelley Group''s, I''m afraid our final report won''t be able to catch up to next quarter''s weekly


    publication."

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    I was so furious with his words that I couldn''t breathe. I argued, "Roberts Group merged with Shelley


    Groupst year, it''s now one bigpany. Since you are the auditor of Roberts Group, naturally you


    will be handling all of Roberts Group''s auditing, including Shelley Group''s."


    He chuckled twice and said, "Miss Reid, you''re overthinking!"


    What the f*ck!


    I had fallen into this b*stard''s trap, a big trap.


    "Kelsey, see him off!" I ordered in anger. At the sight of him, I really had the strong urge to beat him up.


    I would have to discuss this matter with Hendrix. I felt that it was too chaotic and too easy to get into


    trouble.


    Seeing that I was asking him to leave, Sawyer held the lunch box, stood up, and said, "Miss Reid, don''t


    try to get rid of Brilliant Audit. We have already signed the contract just now."


    Instantly, my anger red even higher.


    "Get out!" I yelled. I couldn''t hold back my rage anymore after suppressing it for an entire morning.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Reid, take care of your health." After saying that, Sawyerughed aloud as he left.


    I felt my head spin and copsed in my seat. Wouldn''t it be knocking at an open door if the auditing of a


    singlepany was handled by two auditing firms?


    "Miss Reid, why don''t we leave this to Alford Audit? Mr. rk seems to be untrustworthy in my


    opinion," Kelsey suggested just then.


    Of course, I knew that Sawyer wasn''t trustworthy, but Hendrix had the intention to hand over Roberts


    Group''s auditing to him.


    After a pause, I replied, "I''ll have to discuss with Hendrix."


    Too many things had piled up together, causing my headache to worsen. I remembered that Monique''s


    matter had not been resolved. Moreover, I didn''t know if Hendrix would help Monique or not.


    After contemting it, I packed up my things and said to Kelsey, "Keep an eye on Sawyer. I''ll ask


    Hendrix about this. As for the business trip, see which ces need to be examined. Sort it out and then


    inform me about it."


    Knowing that I was not in a good mood, Kelsey asked worriedly, "Miss Reid, are you okay?"


    I shook my head in response and left the office with my bag. Hendrix had taken my car, so I could only


    ride a taxi to the police station.


    As the case had not made any progress yet, Monique had to be detained in the police station for fifteen


    days until the results came out.


    I went to the police station and found the police officer who had interrogated Monique the day before. I


    asked about the specifics of the situation and learned that there was not much progress being made.


    Just as Josiah had predicted, the surveince cameras were coincidentally broken on that very night,


    hence they couldn''t find any evidence or clues.


    Therefore, I couldn''t visit Monique. I could only wait until the investigation was over.


    I had no choice but to go to Telepathy Bar. When I took a taxi there, the bar was sealed and nobody


    could enter.


    The socialwork wasplicated and divided into ranks. If I tried to help Monique on my own, I was


    afraid that I wouldn''t be able to find any hard evidence.


    I thought that Hendrix woulde to these two ces, but I was too naive. When Hendrix phoned me


    It was a bit noisy on the other end of the call when I answered, but his voice was very clear as he


    asked, "Where are you?"


    "At thepany." I knew he would be displeased if I told him that I was at the bar, so I lied.


    Still, in the next second, my lie exposed. His cold voice sounded from the other end, "Since when did


    thepany look so dpidated?"


    I was dumbstruck. When I looked up, I saw my car''s license te number. Hendrix''s eyes were fixed


    on me and his expression was indifferent. His cold eyes stared down at me.


    Oops.


    I had even wondered why it was noisy on the other


    end of the call. It turned out...

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    I hung up the phone and got up to walk towards him. Then, I opened the door and got into the car. I


    leaned against the car seat and heaved a sigh of relief. "Why are you here?" I asked, looking at him.


    "Why are you here?" He asked me in return with an unhappy tone.


    Rubbing the space between my eyebrows, I closed my eyes and replied wearily, "Sawyer is only


    auditing for Roberts Group, but not Shelley Group."


    "Leave it to Alford Audit," Hendrix said and started the car.


    I was bewildered, unable to understand what he was trying to say. I asked out of confusion, "Leave all


    of it to Alford Audit? Or just Shelley Group''s?"


    At the traffic light, he turned to me and raised an eyebrow. "Do you intend to break the contract?"


    Oh. Sawyer and I had already signed the contract. Naturally, we just need to hand over Shelley Group''s


    auditing to Alford Audit.


    My shoulders and my back felt a little stiff and ufortable, so I leaned further back. Seeing that the


    route he was taking was wrong, I questioned puzzledly, "Where are we going?"


    "To have a meal."


    He had always been so distant and taciturn, so I didn''t ask more. However, when he parked the car in


    front of the shopping mall, I was perplexed. "We''re


    having a meal at the shopping mall?"


    Was he nning to go shopping with me and then have dinner together?


    This could be quite... romantic!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hendrix took a glimpse at me, then signaled for me to get out of the car and enter the mall with him. He


    was tall and exuded a cool aura, coupled with his perfect facial features, it was inevitable that he would


    attract attention.


    As soon as we entered the mall, many women fixed their gazes on him. He caught a lot of women''s


    attention, some were reserved and shy while some ogled openly.


    Following behind him, I couldn''t help but curl my lips. Sure enough, he was here to gain some public


    attention.


    He stopped abruptly and I wasn''t paying attention, so I bumped into his back. I frowned out of pain and


    looked up at him, "Why did you suddenly stop?"


    "You should watch where you''re going." ncing at me, he pulled me into a branded store and said,


    "Pick something suitable. There are a few people we have to meet tonight."


    Who were we meeting?


    I was surprised, but I didn''t rush to ask him. I was good at everything, but I did not have a good eye.


    When it came to putting an outfit together, I had never seemed to be able toe up with something


    satisfying.


    Hendrix ran out of patience when he saw that I hadn''t found a decent set of clothes after looking


    around for a long time. Hence, he let the sales assistant pick out an outfit instead.


    Finally, the sales assistant paired a floral dress with an apricot- colored zer. It looked pretty decent,


    and I thought the look would bepleted with a pair of heels.


    However, Hendrix refused my idea. He said, "Pregnant women shouldn''t be wearing high heels."


    What the hell? How was a pair of 3-centimetre-tall shoes considered as high heels?


    I followed him and got into the car grumpily. Only then did I realize that he had brought me to the mall


    just to buy an outfit.


    "Hendrix!" He started the car and I was so infuriated that I couldn''t help but shout at him.


    "Hmm?" He was always focused whenever he was driving. When he heard me calling his name, he


    gave me a sidelong nce and continued driving.


    "I''m angry!" I didn''t know what was wrong with myself, but I was just angry. I had thought he was taking


    me shopping just now, but it turned out...


    Hendrix took a quick nce at me and the corners of his mouth tugged upwards, his expression turned


    into one of joy. He entertained me as he asked, "What are you angry about?"


    What was I angry about?


    Umm...


    I didn''t know either!


    I was speechless, anyway, I was simply unhappy. A sense of warmth filled my palm as his fingers


    grasped my hand. He uttered in a deep and pleasant voice, "It''s not good for the baby, don''t be angry."


    What?


    His words warmed my heart a little. I reckoned that these rare memories would be the only sweet ones


    of him I could cherish.


    He stopped the car in front of a grand European-style vi. I was astounded and asked, "Are we having


    dinner at someone else''s ce?"


    Hendrix motioned for me to exit the car and then handed the car key to the valet. After that, he said


    gently in my ear, "We are meeting some friends."


    Why was he acting so mysterious?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    As soon as we entered the vi, I noticed a middle-aged woman dressed in fine and fashionable


    clothes as she stood by the entrance, weing us. With a smile on her face, she looked at Hendrix


    and greeted, "Mr. Roberts, long time no see."


    Seeing that I was next to Hendrix, the woman smiled faintly before her gaze returned to Hendrix. "This


    must be Mrs. Roberts, right?"


    Hendrix nodded as he shook her hands and greeted her, "Hello, Madam Lawson. Sorry to keep you


    waiting."


    Madam Lawson? Taking another look at this woman, a realization suddenly struck my mind. Wasn''t she


    Sawyer''s mother, Valerie Lawson?


    Why did Hendrix bring me here for dinner out of the blue?


    After a brief introduction, Valerie led Hendrix and me into the vi. We followed her into the dining room


    on the first floor. There were already a few people seated at the table, and they seemed to be middle-


    aged men with their wives.


    After asking everyone to settle down, Valerie ordered the butlers to serve the dishes. Then, she uttered


    with a smile, "Thank you very much foring tonight, everyone. I know all of you are usually busy


    and seldom have the time to gather together. It''s a rare asion today, so don''t be shy, make


    yourselves at home."


    "Valerie, don''t be in a hurry to make a statement. You haven''t introduced the young man who has just


    entered." A middle-aged man chuckled as he piped up. He was slightly plump and looked dignified


    when heughed.


    Hearing this, Valerie smiled and said, "Why are you in such a hurry, Arnold? This is Mr. Roberts, whom


    I''ve always mentioned to you. He''s young and promising. The one next to him is his wife, Mrs.


    Roberts."


    After that was an introduction session, where I listened attentively and then realized that the people


    present were either some chairmen or directors. Basically, they were all prominent figures in business


    and politics.


    Halfway through the meal, Valerie suddenly brought up some interesting events that had happened


    recently in Ucrebury. Whether it was intentional, she mentioned the case regarding the


    methamphetamine, saying that it had been decades since itst appeared in the market and that she


    couldn''t find any of it for medicinal purposes.


    At this moment, Arnold rk, the police station''s director, spoke, "It just so happens I looked into a


    case yesterday and found that someone had recently smuggled that drug. One or two grams of it


    should be enough to use as medicine."


    Valerie quickly shook her head and replied, "That won''t do. Arnold, you might not know this but I have


    inquired Mrs. Roberts about it two days ago. She was so concerned about this that she went to her


    friend for help in search of it. Who knew that things would turn out so badly. Her friend is even still


    detained at the police station as of now!"


    I was dazed for about two seconds before I realized that Valerie was referring to me.


    For a moment, I was confused as I wondered to myself, "When have I ever met Valerie? Have I ever


    been so close to her before?"


    I took a quick nce at Hendrix and saw that he was looking at Arnold indifferently.


    They were all elites who had been through hell, and Arnold instantly understood what Valerie meant


    behind her words. His experienced eyesnded on me and he replied, "I didn''t know that you and


    Madam Lawson were so closely acquainted. What''s your friend''s name? I''ll go back and check. If there


    really was a misunderstanding, then it''s like a friendly fire. There shouldn''t be such a dispute with one


    of our own."


    I didn''t fumble. I stood up, lifted the ss of orange juice in front of me, and said while smiling sweetly,


    "Thank you, Mr. rk. Her name is Monique Caulfield and she is the same age as me. As I am


    pregnant, I will drink a ss of orange juice to rece wine as a toast to you. Thank you so much, Mr.


    rk."


    A grin formed on Arnold''s face. He gazed at both Valerie and Hendrix gleefully andmented, "What


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    a lovely girl. Come, I''ll have a toast with you."


    And so, the issue regarding Monique was pretty much solved.


    After drinking and chatting, they became familiar with each other.


    Arnold and Valerie seemed to have drunk a little too much, and they started to talk about the events of


    the past.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Arnold peeked at me and then said to Valerie, "Valerie, you''ve been searching for that child all these


    years, is there still no news of her?"


    Perhaps he had brought up her tragic memory, Valerie smiled faintly, though a hint of sorrow appeared


    on her delicate face. "More than twenty years have passed, yet I still haven''t heard from her after so


    many years. I don''t even know whether she is still alive."


    Arnold let out a sigh andforted her, "It''s okay, don''t worry. Sooner orter, you will find her."


    Meanwhile, I ate a little too much. When the fish was served, for a moment, I couldn''t stand it and my


    stomach churned slightly.


    I got up and excused myself before leaving the dining room and heading towards the washroom.


    Hendrix came along and tugged at me, asking, "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine, just feeling a bit nauseous." My morning sickness had just started, this was considered as one


    of the better reactions.


    After a while, I looked up at Hendrix and asked curiously, "What was Madam Lawson and Arnold


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    talking about just now? Doesn''t she only has one child?"


    Hendrix pulled me out of the washroom and sat me down on the chaise longue in the corridor to rest.


    He ced his palm on my lower abdomen and answered, "Madam Lawson married Sawyer''s father


    after she was divorced. I heard that she had a daughter and her ex-husband lost the child. Since then,


    she has been looking for that child all these years."


    The whole time he was talking, his hand rested on my lower abdomen. I lowered my head to look at the


    rare and gentle expression on his face. I said with a smile, "Hendrix, do you like children very much?"


    In the two years of our marriage, he had always given me the cold shoulder. Since I got pregnant,


    however, he seemed to have treated me differently.


    Between a man and a woman, if it wasn''t love at first sight, then love woulde in time. Hendrix


    didn''t fall in love with me at first sight, nor did he develop feelings for me after two years. Having a child


    might have changed what he felt towards me.


    Without saying a word, he pulled me up and went back to the dining room.


    The dinner dragged on for some time and we ate for several hours. By the time we came out of Pearis


    Manor, it was already dark.


    I was sleepy, so I fell asleep soon after getting into the car.


    When we arrived at the vi, Hendrix didn''t wake me up. He carried me straight to the bedroom.


    When I woke up the next day, Hendrix was not there, but my cell phone kept ringing.


    I froze for a second before I answered the call. It was from Monique.


    "Baby, I''m free, I''m free!" There was an animated voiceing from the other end of the phone. I could


    tell that she was panting, thus I assumed she was running while speaking to me.


    I was a little surprised. After a moment, I asked, "Were you dered innocent after the police made a


    thorough investigation?"


    "Mhm, the police officer told me this morning that the methamphetamine found in my wardrobe was not


    enough to convict me. He said that a lot of people used that amount for medicinal purposes too, so


    they let me out."


    Hearing that she was very cheerful, I was also happy. "That''s good. Go home and have a good rest.


    Let''s go out for a good meal tonight."


    "Yay! I want Japanese food, Korean food, barbeque..." She demanded a list of food, making meugh


    and I answered, "Okay, okay. Go home quickly and go to sleep. I''ll call you when I get off work."


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up, I felt much better.


    When we were young, the teacher had always said to us that we need to be fair and just, and the world


    was either ck or white. In reality, it was not. As we gradually grew up, we found that there was no


    such thing as ck and white. The world was grey.


    Just like when we judge a person, we can''t justbel them as good or bad.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    I got out of bed and washed up. After that, I went downstairs and saw that Minnie had already filled the


    table with mouth-watering dishes. When she noticed me, she smiled and it caused her eyes to squint.


    She said, "You''re awake. Come and have a taste, I''ve made quite a few dishes. See which one you


    like, I''ll cook more for you in the future."


    I looked around and didn''t see Hendrix. I was amazed when I sat at the table full of delectable foods. I


    looked at Minnie and asked, "Minnie, isn''t this too much?"


    She shook her head with a chuckle and said, "Not at all, pregnant women should eat more. Mr. Roberts


    said that you ate too little and should eat more."


    "Where did he go?" I hadn''t seen Hendrix since I had woken up.


    "He went to thepany. Someone has been ringing him and urging him to go to thepany,"


    Minnie told me. I nodded as I listened to Minnie''s nagging. I ate while going over the day''s ns for


    work.


    Considering the fact that I have been having some bad lucktely, I kept bumping into Austin, that


    snake. It wasn''t ideal for him to always see me arrivete for work.


    After having a few bites, I was ready to leave. Minnie saw that I didn''t eat much and was afraid that I


    would be hungry, so she prepared a lunch box filled with some fruits for me to bring to work.


    I felt sorry to refuse her, so I just brought it with me.


    Fortunately, I didn''t meet Austin in thepany. As soon as I got out of the elevator, someone grabbed


    my wrist and turned me around forcefully.


    I felt my vision blur. Before I could even see clearly who the person was, a palm had alreadynded


    heavily on my face.


    A loud p sounded.


    The entire office turned silent.


    The only thing I felt was the burning sensation on my cheek.


    After a long while, I narrowed my eyes and peered at the woman in front of me who was so furious that


    her face was twisted. Meanwhile, I was equally enraged.


    "Arianna, you lied to me! How could you lie to me?" Pulling me violently, Andrea''s face twisted to the


    point that it was a little terrifying.


    I lied to her?


    Was she talking about the child?


    Watching her raising her hand again, I lifted mine to stop her and replied in a chilly tone, "Miss Burton,


    one should have their own limits. You can''t act so arrogantly while being someone''s mistress. Your skin


    is as thick as an elephant''s."


    "You..." She wanted to say something, but the sound of hurried footsteps from outside the office rushed


    in.


    Before I could even react, Andrea abruptly shook off


    my hand and then banged her head on a desk with quite a great deal of force.


    When Hendrix, Austin, and a few other people had rushed in, what they saw was Andrea lying on the


    ground in an awkward position with a lot of blood on her forehead.


    While I, on the other hand, was standing over Andrea, perfectly fine.


    It was a f*cking pity that she didn''t pursue acting.


    "Andrea, are you okay?" Austin helped Andrea get up on her feet and then used me angrily,


    "Arianna, you''ve gone too far."


    I''ve gone too far?


    I ignored him then looked at Hendrix''s cold expression and said, "If I tell you I didn''t push her, will you


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    believe me?"


    Hendrix seemed infuriated. His dark eyesnded on the bloodstain on Andrea''s forehead and his


    intense gaze was ice- cold. Instead of answering, he bellowed, "Arianna, you must know your limits!"


    I was not severely hurt by his words, but it felt like I was sshed with a bucket of cold water, chilling


    me to the bone. Looking at Hendrix, I forced a smile and uttered, "I was truly naive!"


    I was so naive to let his sweet acts the past few days deceive me. I had truly thought that he had


    started to treat me differently.


    What a joke!


    Suppressing the bitterness in my heart, I walked up to Andrea and said to her, full of loath, "Next time,


    plot your act more thoroughly, Miss Burton. Have


    you ever seen someone be able to push a person so far? What''s more, I am a pregnant woman."


    "You..."


    A sharp noise rang across the room. I didn''t give her the chance to speak. My hand hurt afternding a


    p on her face. Seeing her press her hand to her reddening cheek, I sneered and added, "I''m


    returning this p to you. Since you want to be a mistress, then act like a mistress. Don''te here


    acting like a clown."

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    The office was in a mess and I was not in the mood to stay there any longer.


    I cast a cold nce at the group of people and walked out of the office. Hendrix caught my wrist from


    the side and yanked me forcefully. I red at him and said, "Mr. Roberts, you''d better go and console


    your sweetheart."


    After leaving the office, I went straight to Bronzy Condo. Monique was probably still resting, so I took a


    detour and went to the supermarket.


    I hadn''t been home recently, I reckoned the groceries I boughtst time had expired. I had nothing to


    do anyway, so I decided to wander around to pass the time.


    Unexpectedly, I ran into Sawyer. Seeing that he was pestered by a young beauty, it seemed that he


    must have provoked her.


    I was already in a bad mood, so I went to watch the drama with my arms crossed.


    To my surprise, Sawyer noticed me. He ran over to me and tugged my arm with a helpless look on his


    face, "Help me, it''s an emergency!"


    Without waiting for me to react, he said to the youngdy, "Ste, this is the girl I''ve been telling you


    about. I like her very, very much. I''ve liked her for almost ten years now. I really don''t feel anything for


    you. Stop pestering me, okay?"


    Ste was rejected. Her eyes were red and she looked very pitiful. "You like her, but she may not like


    you. Sawyer, she looks old, I''m sure she''s married. What about her is there to like?"


    Me?


    I looked old?


    I didn''t want to get involved in a children''s quarrel, but my hand was clutched by Sawyer. He answered


    with a serious look, "Ste, do you remember when we were freshmen in university, you asked me who


    was the girl in the photo I kept in my wallet? Look carefully, it''s her. I swear I liked her for ten years."


    Ste was being tricked by him. She stared at me with herrge and dark eyes. Then, tears rolled


    down her face. She seemed so sad.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing, Sawyer?" I asked. I was getting a headache. Why was this kid making his


    rtionship soplicated?


    Sawyer was also helpless, he looked at me and replied, "I can''t do anything about it. She has been


    pestering me for so many years, I''m sick of it. Besides, I just want her to give up on me."


    To give up on him? Who was he kidding?


    I rolled my eyes at him and walked away. The sound of Ste sobbing could be heard from behind me.


    Sawyer followed me and said, "Arianna, I really do like you. Hendrix has no feelings for you, so why


    don''t you leave him? I''m rich and powerful, just think about it!"


    I wasn''t in a good mood and didn''t want to listen to his nonsense. I stopped abruptly and turned to look


    at him solemnly.


    He was stunned for a moment and stopped following me. He gazed at me and said with a smile, "Why


    don''t you think about it?"


    "Sawyer, I''m now officially warning you to stay away from me. I''m not interested in a little kid who still


    hasn''t matured, okay?"


    I was still mad about the incident at thepany, and Sawyer was really unlucky on this day to


    encounter me.


    I suppressed my anger and promptly entered the Bronzy Condo.


    However, I didn''t expect Sawyer to catch up with me and grab me. He looked at me indignantly and


    said, "So, I''m just a little kid who still hasn''t matured to you?"


    Sh*t, I couldn''t get rid of him!


    "Yes, Sawyer. Don''t you think you''re annoying? I... Ah!" He straight up swiped me off my feet and


    carried me on his shoulder.


    "You think I still haven''t matured? Let me show just how grown up I am." The tone of his voice was


    fierce and harsh. The more he spoke, the angrier he became. He raised his hand and smacked my butt


    twice,


    What the hell...

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    I was nauseous. He was thin and tall, but his shoulders were broad enough to support my stomach,


    and I was pregnant.


    After he took a few steps, I pulled at his clothes and shouted, "Sawyer, put me down quickly! I''m


    pregnant! It''s too dangerous for you to do this!"


    Initially, he was in a hurry to leave. But when he heard what I said, he stopped abruptly and put me


    down. He stared at me and said, "Since when?"


    I was feeling a little dizzy, so I held my forehead and replied, "It has been two months. You''re crazy, go


    home and stop harassing others."


    I was exasperated.


    "Is it Hendrix''s?"


    D*mn it, I wanted to rage so badly but I endured it. In all seriousness, I answered his foolish question,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m his wife. Who else can I have a baby with? Go home already!"


    "Does he know?" His temper red and he blocked my way with a stern face.


    Looking at Sawyer, I said helplessly, "Of course he knows, he''s the father. If he doesn''t, who would?"


    He was in low spirits, and I was in a bad mood. I was really exhausted. Brushing him aside, I went back


    to the apartment.


    As expected, Monique was still sleeping. She probably didn''t sleep well when she had been


    detained at the station. When I returned home, she was sleeping soundly in her bedroom.


    It had been a while since Ist visited the apartment. It was a mess there. I cleaned up and washed


    some fruits. Then, I sat in the living room perusing my phone while waiting for Monique to wake up.


    Somehow, I ended up falling asleep. When I woke up, I saw a note on the coffee table from Monique,


    saying that she was going out to buy something.


    Seeing that it was getting dark outside, I went back to my apartment. Both Monique''s apartment and


    mine were on the same floor, next to each other.


    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening. My phone vibrated a few times. I checked the caller ID


    and it turned out to be an unknown number.


    I wasn''t going to answer it, but the mystery caller was persistent. I finally answered it after a while and


    said impatiently, "Hello?"


    "Arianna!" This voice... Austin?


    Why did he call me in the middle of the night?


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Arianna, Hendrix didn''t go home tonight, did he?" He was jeering, enjoying my misfortune. "Do you


    really think that being pregnant means he won''t cheat on you? I feel so sorry for you. Your husband is


    with another woman while you''re alone at home. Don''t you feel betrayed?"


    I pinched myself between the brows. "Mr. Shelley, why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Is


    it possible that Andrea and Hendrix decided to have


    s*x without you? You felt excluded, so you''re using me as your punching bag?"


    After a pause, I continued, "If you really like Andrea, I think you should talk to Hendrix. The three of you


    can still... Never mind. Don''t call me for no reason. It doesn''t mean that you can vent your frustrations


    on me just because you are alone."


    "Arianna, you f*cking..." I hung up without listening to the rest of his sentence.


    There was too much going on these days. I haven''t even sorted out my work yet, and a bunch of


    emotional issues had risen.


    Bronzy Condo was not too big. It was about 100 square meters and wasfortable enough for


    someone living alone. I was grumpy and annoyed, with all that had happened during the day.


    As I had napped for a while earlier, I couldn''t fall asleep, so I turned on myptop to look up some


    information.


    I opened my email and saw a conspicuous email. I had almost forgotten about it. Originally, I nned


    on sending the ount of Roberts Group to Brilliant Audit for auditing, but I wasn''t expecting them to


    lead me down the rabbit hole. That was why I had phoned Aaron and asked him to give me a report on


    Alford Audit. I was nning to use this information to spare myself any trouble from Alford Audit.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Right now, Brilliant Audit was no longer willing to audit for Shelley Group, hence I could only send their


    ounts to Alford Audit. As of now, I no longer had a use for Aaron''s investigation report.


    Naturally, I had ignored his message. Unless absolutely necessary, I would never want to be affiliated


    with Aaron again.


    A lot had happened in the past, and we can only put a lid on it and move forward.


    The doorbell rang just then. Monique must be back from her shopping trip. As I got up, a wave of


    vertigo hit me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Perhaps I had been sitting for too long. I opened the door and lowered my head to look for a pair of


    slippers for her to put on. I was a little dizzy as I asked, "What did you buy? You''ve been gone for so


    long."


    After that, I threw a pair of furry slippers at the door. Seeing that she didn''t respond, I raised my head to


    look at her.


    To my utter surprise, I was greeted with the sight of a man with a dark face and unfathomable eyes. His


    slender figure appeared at the door, like a guardsman.


    I couldn''t help but frown. Wasn''t he supposed to be with Andrea? What was he doing here?


    Still holding onto the door, I was about to shut it in


    his face.


    Hendrix reached out to grip the door, asking, "Who were you waiting for?"


    He held the door open, and I couldn''t close it. I couldn''t be bothered anyway, so I repliedzily, "Who


    else would I be waiting for in the dead of the night? Of course, it''d be someone who can relieve me of


    my loneliness."


    His eyes glinted as he snorted. He then walked in and cornered me in the foyer. "What do you mean?"


    He straightened his back and rammed into me heavily. "Do you think this can help you get rid of your


    loneliness?"


    My God...


    No matter how thick-skinned a person was, they would still blush!


    "Why won''t you say anything?" Hendrix pressed on as he stuck close to me.


    His cold lipsnded on my forehead, and then...


    "Why didn''t youe home?" He asked as he bit my lip, his voice hoarse. "Why are you hiding here?"


    "Hendrix, let me go!" I had never seen such a shameless person. One minute, he had Andrea in his


    grip, and the next minute, he was acting crazy over here.


    He pressed his body against mine and whispered, "Do you think I can still let go of you now?"


    What was wrong with men nowadays?


    Usually, I would''ve yed along. But since thest time I was with him, I hadn''t been able to respond to


    his touches.


    His fingers slowly traveled south. Noticing that I was not reacting, his handsome brows knitted tightly


    together and he carried me up onto the shoe cab.


    As he began tugging away at my clothes, I stopped him. "Hendrix, don''t waste your time. I don''t think


    I''m interested in you anymore."


    I didn''t know how this hade to be. Some things may seem intact on the surface, but they were


    already riddled with holes.


    He frowned deeper, and there was a distant look in his eyes. "Why not?"


    I opened my mouth, but words failed me.


    Hendrix then grabbed me abruptly by the wrist and dragged me into the bathroom. Pinning me under


    the shower, he twisted the tap and drenched me in ice-cold water.


    "Hendrix, what are you doing?" I was somewhat devastated. "What do you want from me? If you want


    to do it, you should seek Andrea out and let her pleasure you. Why are you bullying me, a pregnant


    woman?"


    It was he who was devoted his love to Andrea and had held her in the palm of his hand. Since that was


    the case, he should be chasing after her, not torturing me here!


    Hendrix finally stopped and shut up. After a long silence, he turned off the shower and stepped back,


    keeping his distance from me.


    I didn''t look at him. I didn''t have much strength


    anyway. After breaking free from him, I slid onto the ground in a sitting position.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Perhaps it was due to the heat from recent days, a thunderstorm broke out outside.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The bathroom was deathly silent. I thought Hendrix was angry which yed a part in this. After a while,


    I found out he wasn''t.


    He calmed down and straightened himself. Looking at me, he said, "Rest well."


    Then, he turned around and left.


    He was really whimsical indeed.


    When Monique walked in, I was still in a daze on the bathroom floor. Seeing me in such a deplorable


    state, she eximed, "Arianna, do you not want to live anymore? Why are you doing this to yourself?


    Even if you don''t love yourself anymore, at the very least, think of the baby!"


    She carried me out of the bathroom. I sat somewhat rigidly on the bed and let her dry my hair.


    After a long while, I asked Monique, "Do you think a man will fall in love with a woman because of a


    child?"


    Monique paused, thought for a moment, and answered, "It''s possible. After all, many women would fall


    in love with someone they didn''t love for the same reason."


    That was true, there had been many instances of this.


    "But what if the child is gone?" I asked, a little


    confused.


    Monique was shocked. She was frightened by my response and asked, "What are you thinking about?


    It''s been two months. You must have the baby. Please don''t have any stray thoughts."


    I raised a hand to my face, feeling a little frustrated. Recently, I had be easily flustered and


    irritable.


    Monique dried my hair, put me to bed, andforted me to sleep.


    For the rest of the night, Hendrix had never appeared again. However, the storm rumbled on outside


    the window. Monique was afraid that I couldn''t fall asleep, so she stayed with me.


    It was true that I couldn''t fall asleep, but it was not because I was afraid. It was just that I was so


    agitated that I didn''t fall asleep until the wee hours of the night.


    Before I had managed to catch forty winks, I was jolted awake by a phone call.


    The sun had already risen, and the sky was bright.


    It was Kelsey. She sounded anxious as she blurted, "Miss Reid, Brilliant Audit has already begun their


    work with the finance department, but as for Shelley Group..."


    "Contact Alford Audit, and pass Shelley Group to them. You will oversee the whole process," I


    instructed calmly. I was in a mess, and it would be easy for me to screw things up.


    She affirmed and replied, "There is also Advancer Tech, whose operations willmence at the end of


    the month. Miss Reid, you may need to prepare


    for a business trip in a few days."


    I nodded. It was necessary for me to go on a business trip. Hanging up the phone, I was ufortable


    and exhausted.


    I got out of bed to find that Monique had already made an omelet for breakfast. She looked at me and


    said awkwardly, "I''m really sorry, I haven''t cooked in a while, so I''m a little rusty."


    Looking at the burnt omelet on the table, I stifled augh and said, "You won''t be so cruel to a pregnant


    woman, would you?"


    She smiled sheepishly, saying, "At least give it a taste."


    Gazing at her masterpiece, it was as if I could taste them with my eyes alone. But when I saw her


    longing and expectant look, I tried it out of pity.


    "How is it? Do you like it?"


    Seeing the anticipation in her eyes, I couldn''t bring myself to give her a hard time. I smiled and


    remarked, "It is half-cooked!" She was really bad at cooking, so I shouldn''tpliment her.


    I couldn''t bear to witness her dejection, so I picked up my bag and headed out.


    She followed me from behind and said, "Come back earlier in the evening, I''ll cook you some delicious


    food!"


    Oh, no.


    Please, spare me!

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Fortunately, I had gotten up early and managed to reach thepany on time. As soon as I stepped


    into the elevator, I met Austin. Lady Fate really had her way of bringing people who hated each other


    together.


    "Good morning, Director Reid!" Austin said ambiguously, "What''s wrong? The thunderstorm was pretty


    terriblest night, I take it that Hendrix was not there to apany you?"


    Spitefully, he added, "You''re right. Andrea is afraid of thunder. Every time the thunder strikes, Hendrix


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    would apany her. The stormst night was so bad that she would have been frightened within an


    inch of her life. That was why Hendrix wouldn''t let her sleep alone."


    I looked down at the pearls adorning my shoes and choked back augh. So, it seemed that Hendrix


    had stopped what he was doingst night because he was worried about Andrea!


    That''s right. For someone as timid as her, given the situationst night, she wouldn''t have been able to


    sleep at all if she were to be left alone.


    I refrained from criticizing Austin because he had a point.


    In fact, the unloved one was me. In a love triangle, it is said that the legitimate couple is the pair who


    loved each other, and the left is the extra one.


    "Hey!" Austin nudged me with his elbow and looked


    at me. "Why are you in a daze? Are you even listening to me?"


    As I nced sideways at him, I calmed down. Staring directly at him, I replied, "I heard you loud and


    clear. They are a match made in heaven!"


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, I got off.


    I heard Austin''s stern voice from behind. "Arianna, are you out of your mind?"


    As I entered the office, Kelsey was waiting for me with a stack of documents. When she saw me, she


    quickly as Brilliant Audit has begun their work. They should be finishing the audit for the Ucrebury


    ounts in two days. After that, they will be moving on to other provinces. As for Shelley Group,


    auditing has not begun yet but the people from Alford Audit will arrive today."


    I nodded and examined the documents. As I signed them, I said, "Do keep an extra eye on the finance


    department of Roberts Group. If you see anything weird,e to me immediately. Also, follow up with


    Advancer Tech as well. They can begin operations whenever they are ready."


    She nodded and waited quietly for me to finish signing the documents.


    I hadn''t been in a good mood for days, and I didn''t sleep wellst night. After going through several


    copies of the documents, I felt nauseous.


    Looking at the remaining documents, I said to Kelsey, "You can return to your duties. I''ll send the


    documents over to you after I''m done."


    She smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''ll wait. I have to pass them to Alford Audit in a bit and then start work


    on the project."


    I remained silent at her words and continued signing the documents. I was developing a migraine, so I


    quickly signed the rest of the documents without scrutinizing them. I handed them to Kelsey and said,


    "Go ahead."


    Seeing that I was in a terrible state, Kelsey asked me worriedly, "Miss Reid, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    It wasn''t my first headache anyway.


    She wouldn''t be of much help anyway, so Kelsey took the documents and went on about her business.


    I picked up my phone to ring Josiah up.


    Coincidentally, he just happened to call me.


    "The matter of Roberts Group has been settled. Are you going on a business trip soon?" Josiah spoke


    before I could open my mouth.


    I nodded and replied, "Yes." While rubbing my forehead, I said somewhat irritably, "Recently, I''ve been


    feeling a little dizzy, and I still suffer from the asional headache. Is that normal during pregnancy?"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Josiah paused and said, "Well, perhaps you have been neglecting your health for the past two months.


    I''ll prescribe you some medicine for rejuvenation. Take them on time and don''t overwork yourself."


    I agreed, then leaned on the table weakly and said very distraughtly, "If I had known how hard it was to


    be a mom, I wouldn''t have gotten pregnant!"


    A faint chuckle came from the other end of the phone. "Stop making a mountain out of a molehill! I''ll go


    with you on a business trip and look after you."


    Stunned for a moment, I replied with some embarrassment, "Is this the only reason you''re going with


    me, or..."


    "Don''t overthink it. I have things to do too."


    I wonder...


    "Okay, let''s keep in touch!" I said, feeling a little relieved. Josiah was a good friend and also a prudent


    man who kept his promises.


    I hung up after that and sprawled wearily on the table, thinking that I had been carrying the baby for two


    months.


    I had nned to divorce Hendrix and leave Ucrebury after settling thepany''s affairs, but things did


    not go as nned. I was stumped at the current situation.


    If Hendrix truly loved the child, staying would be an option. As for Andrea''s existence, I had already


    endured it for two years. How much worse could it be, particrly when I would be apanied by a


    child?


    Compared to having my child grow up fatherless, this little grievance amounted to nothing.


    However, the higher the pressure in a boiler, the more violently it explodes.


    The forecasted weather for the next few days were thunderstorms, and floods were to be expected. As


    such, to fulfill thepany''s corporate social responsibility, we had to let employees get off work early.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew that Hendrix would never leave the thunderfearing Andrea alone, thus I decided not to go back


    to the vi. At least, I would have Monique''spany at Bronzy Condo.


    Ever since the incident with methamphetamine, Monique had stopped patronizing the bar. She began


    staying at home, learning to cook new dishes. With her in my life, being single was bearable.


    Sometimes, a person''s spirit can be affected byprehension. As I came to terms with the fact that


    Hendrix would no longer be seeing me, I started spacing out much more than usual


    I''d asionally get ufortable sitting down for extended periods of time. I received quite a bit of


    medication from Josiah, who reminded me to take them on time. However, it would frequently slip my


    mind, if not for Monique reminding me at every turn.


    A week went by. The sun''s rays finally broke past the storm clouds, and Ucrebury saw the light of day


    once more.


    The audit process for Roberts Group had already begun, and I busied myself with Advancer Tech''s


    affairs. Monique told me she would be gone for a few days as she wanted to go sightseeing.


    I knew that there was something on her mind. If it weren''t for Arnold, she would have been sentenced


    to more than ten years in prison.


    As much as she was afflicted with grievances, she could only keep them in her heart. Even if she knew


    that Andrea was behind everything, there was nothing she could do, so long as Andrea had Hendrix on


    her side.


    Hence, it was understandable that she needed a change of pace, to work out herplicated


    emotions.


    Since she was gone, there was no reason for me to continue staying at Bronzy Condo. I''d go back to


    the vi, where I''d at least have Minnie''spany. That way, I wouldn''t have to suffer alone.


    After wrapping up things at work, I drove back to the vi. Lo and behold! Andrea was at the vi''s


    entrance.


    She donned a long- sleeved blue dress and was standing next to Hendrix''s ck jeep. Her thin and


    slender figure was picturesque, and it was entuated by the glow of twilight.


    "What a beauty!" I mumbled to myself.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    However, there was a carnal urge stirring within me, giving rise to anger which was fueled by dissent.


    Instead of slowing to a stop, I floored the pedal, elerating the car towards Andrea. In that instant, I


    showed my true colors.


    As long as Andrea was no longer of this world, I would no longer need to worry when Hendrix would


    return, nor when he would leave my side again.


    As the car rushed towards her, I hoped she would die.


    Just then, Hendrix suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking my way. His expression was wintry.


    I mmed hard on the brakes. I was in a mess. I really wanted to kill Andrea...


    A momentter, Hendrix pulled me out of the car. He stared at me with cold, unwavering eyes.


    "Arianna, what are you doing?"


    I lost control of my body and fell to the ground, but he caught me with his quick reflexes. He held me


    half-heartedly in his arms, his anger was still visible on his face.


    As I gazed at him, tears welled up in my eyes as I pleaded, "Hendrix, can you ask her to leave?"


    Tugging on his cold hands, I choked back a sob and said, "Hendrix, I really love you more than you


    think. Please don''t make me do this. If she shows up here again, I will kill her for real."


    This time, I let my feelings gush forth without restraint as Iid my heart bare before Hendrix. My


    viciousness, my selfishness, my jealousy; all presented in his presence.


    As our eyes met, Hendrix pursed his lips and unconsciously loosened his grip on my arm. He reached


    out and cupped my face with one hand and brought his face close to mine. He then shouted hoarsely,


    "Idiot!"


    He picked me up and looked at Minnie, who had rushed out in a hurry, and ordered, "Hail a cab for


    Miss Burton!"


    Minnie nodded repeatedly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Recovering from the shock, Andrea stared pallidly at me and Hendrix. She opened and closed her


    mouth like a fish while her eyes fixated on Hendrix. Her voice was full of distress as she called,


    "Hendrix..."


    "Leave!" Hendrix barked at her and then carried me back to the vi.


    Behind her, Minnie''s voice was vaguely heard. "Miss Burton, your ride is here. Please leave!"


    Back in the bedroom, Hendrixy me down on the bed and stared at me for a long time. Closing the


    distance between us, he nted a soft kiss on my forehead. "Don''t be so impulsive next time!


    Otherwise..."


    He trailed off without finishing his statement. He simply bit my shoulder with his thin lips, which hurt a


    little. I frowned slightly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    As he was done tucking me under the covers, his phone rang. Since the phone was on the bedside


    table, I could make out the caller ID to be Andrea.


    Hendrix nced at it, but did not pick up the phone.


    She repeatedly called him. As Hendrix never answered her calls, Andrea sent him a text instead.


    The text said, "Hendrix, please don''t leave me. I''ve already lost my brother, I only have you now."


    I wanted tough, butughter eluded me as my eyes grew wet.


    Hendrix read the message but he wasn''t bothered to reply to her. He sat on the balcony as he puffed


    quietly on a cigarette. His silhouette exuded loneliness and sorrow.


    Perhaps it was because I was too worked up earlier that I readily fell into a deep slumber.


    I woke up to the sound of thunder. I thought the weather would have been clear, but it was raining cats


    and dogs in the middle of the night.


    With Monique''spany, it would have felt much less frightening. However, the bedroom was empty,


    and the shes of lightning streaked through the window, dancing madly with the shadows.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    I turned on the lights and looked around the room, but Hendrix was nowhere to be found. The balcony


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    floor, however, was littered with cigarette butts. It was evident that he had been smoking a lotst night.


    I thought I might find him in the study, so I walked barefoot out of the bedroom.


    It seemed I was wrong. He was in the living room.


    Andrea''s blue dress was thoroughly soaked. She stared upwards at Hendrix who was taller than her,


    her eyes red and filled with stubbornness.


    "Leave!" Hendrix said, visibly annoyed.


    "No!" Andrea''s lips curled into a smile, ambiguously innocent as it was pitiful. "You know I''m afraid of


    thunder," she exined.


    Andrea wore an expression of weakness and helplessness, which was entuated by her drenched


    clothes and tousled hair.


    After a while, Hendrix gave in and uttered, "Go and take a shower first."


    Andrea nodded, looking at him as she paused briefly before saying, "I didn''t bring a change of clothes


    with me."


    "The ones you left in the guest room are still there," Hendrix replied.


    I was eavesdropping from atop the staircase.


    Andrea nodded again and headed into the guest room.


    When Master Roberts bought the vi, he had mentioned that it wasrge and spacious, and would be


    able to amodate the many children he was hoping me and Hendrix to conceive, as there were


    many rooms.


    It was only untilter that I realized that his vision would nevere to pass. I had never even realized


    when Andrea had left a set of clothing in the guest room.


    What a joke!


    "Ouch!" Suddenly, the sound of someone falling came from the guest room.


    Frowning, Hendrix instinctively took several steps towards the source of the sound, but he stopped


    abruptly. Raising his head, he made eye contact with me. He asked as the look in his eyes grew


    distant, "You''re awake?"


    I nodded in response. My heart ached a little as I told him, "She fell. Go check on her."


    "Arianna!" Hendrix eximed helplessly.


    I repeated with urgency, "Go!"


    I couldn''t hold him back. I couldn''t stop him from running to the woman he loved.


    I couldn''t bear to look at him anymore, so I turned around and went back to the bedroom. The storm


    was raging heavily outside on the balcony. I walked over and stood at the opening between the balcony


    doors, letting the strong winds carry the heavy rain droplets onto my body. Soon, my body grew cold.


    The pain in my heart seemed to numb inparison to the physical sensations I was experiencing.


    Crouching on the ground with my knees bent, I hugged myself tightly with my arms around my waist. I


    buried my face between my legs and began sobbing uncontrobly.


    How could there be happiness after hardships? The so-called happy endings in fairytales were all lies.


    Some hardships can only be dealt with alone through gritted teeth. Nobody else would be of any help,


    nor would they be obligated to offer any.


    Perhaps I had been spending too long in the rain, but my head felt heavy and I was dizzy. My body was


    numb from the cold and so was the pain in my heart.


    Hearing the sounds of pitter- pattering about the room, I lifted my head. As it turned out, Hendrix had


    already been standing by my side with a gloomy face for some time.


    His gaze was indifferent, and he seemed to be very angry.


    "Do you feel contented, torturing me like this?"


    I was stunned momentarily before I looked at him and retorted "Are you?"


    He remained quiet as he pulled me down from the balcony. With a deep frown, he said weakly,


    "Arianna, there are some responsibilities that I cannot shirk away from. Can you please not torture me


    by doing this to yourself and our child?''1


    I lowered my head, tears continued streaming down


    my cheeks. After a while, I mumbled, "I wasn''t torturing you. I was merely hurt."


    My clothes were soaked. He took me straight into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and silently


    undressed me.


    I sat in the bathtub, feeling a little light-headed. My head bobbed downwards as my eyes drifted out of


    focus.


    I felt dull and ufortable.


    As we already had little to hide from each other, I didn''t feel embarrassed. I let him continue peeling the


    wet clothes off my body.


    After a while, the bathroom was filled with warm steam, and my ice-cold body began to warm up.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    I was feeling much warmer, and he wrapped me in a towel before carrying me out of the bathroom in


    his arms. Setting me down on the chaise lounge chair, he dressed me up and toweled my hair dry.


    The air in the room was silent, and nobody had any intention of breaking it.


    I closed my eyes and leaned back weakly into the chair. Fatigue slowly caught up with me.


    "Don''t fall asleep. Let me finish drying your hair first," he said. I could tell that his anger had subsided


    significantly.


    I didn''t respond. I just closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    After some time, I heard the whirring sounds of a hairdryer. It was a pleasant surprise to have him dry


    my hair for me, almost too pleasant to be true.


    "Arianna," Hendrix switched off the hairdryer and called out to me.


    I opened my eyes groggily and looked at him with visible confusion.


    Holding me in his arms, his voice rumbled, "Let''s go downstairs together."


    It was not up for discussion. He had already picked me up and whisked me out of the bedroom before I


    could even react.


    Downstairs, Andrea had finished taking her bath. Her hair was half-dried, and she was sitting in the


    living room with Austin, who had somehow arrived unexpectedly.


    Seeing Hendrix carry me downstairs, Andrea did little to hide her jealousy as she stared at me until


    Hendrix left me on the sofa.


    She stood up abruptly and pulled Hendrix back without any hesitation, questioning, "Hendrix, are you


    leaving me?"


    Her eyes were red and swollen, and she was in tears.


    I cast my gaze down, closing my eyes. I didn''t want to say anything. Why would Hendrix want me here


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and now?


    To witness their drama?


    "Andrea, stop messing around. Go home!" Hendrix demanded grumpily. He was somewhat displeased


    with her attitude.


    Perhaps Austin also felt that Andrea was overreacting. He looked at her and said, "Andrea, I''ll take you


    home."


    Andrea was devastated. Hoarsely, she argued, "Do you all think that I''m being unreasonable? Do you


    have something against me? Now that my brother is gone, you can''t wait to be rid of me!"


    I snorted at this.


    The emotionally- riled Andrea was starting to get irritated. She stared at me and seethed, "Arianna,


    what are youughing at? Oh, by the way, I bet you must be proud now forgetting what you truly


    wanted after all that effort."


    "What did I get?" I paused for a moment and


    marriage. I didn''t even dare to let people know I was pregnant. I''m not as good as you, Miss Burton,


    since you have a dead brother. Do you think you can destroy other people''s families and mess with


    their marriage unscrupulously, in the name of your dead brother? You made a mistress of yourself and


    yet you are proud and full of yourself!"


    "Arianna, that''s utter nonsense!" She was so angry that her face ripened like a tomato. She red at


    me with wide eyes as if she wanted to swallow me whole.


    I didn''t want to argue with her, so I responded coldly, "Nonsense? Miss Burton, you''d better reflect on


    your actions to see if you''re being unreasonable. This is mine and Hendrix''s house. It''s not a stage for


    you to y your little skits. I''m really sorry, but you must leave this instant!"


    Andrea''s face was aghast. She sped her hands together tightly and turned to look at Hendrix with


    resentment.


    I was really tired and had no energy to retaliate.


    Thus, I turned around and walked upstairs. Andrea''s aggrieved and helpless voice could be heard,


    "Hendrix..."


    "That''s enough!" Hendrix opened his mouth and bellowed in a furious yet mellow tone, "Austin, send


    her back."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    No longer having any mood to continue listening, I proceeded to head upstairs.


    Lying on the bed, I felt a pinch of pain growing in my head and near my eyes. In fact, it was starting to


    hurt everywhere. I had no choice but to give Monique a phone call.


    The phone rang for a while before it was connected. "Miss Reid, look at the time. What time is it now?"


    Judging by her groggy voice, it seemed like I woke her up. I looked at the time. It was already two


    o''clock in the morning.


    It looks like I''ve caused her trouble. I then muttered into the phone, "Monique, it looks like I''m sick!"


    She was stunned, her voice now even louder. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Go to the


    hospital. Is Hendrix with you?"


    I was silent for a moment. For a moment, I didn''t know how to describe my symptoms to her. After all,


    my illness was not something that was visible to the naked eyes.


    After a long time, I sighed and said, "I''m fine, I just miss you!"


    In the end, I was unable to describe to her how I was feeling. The right words had note to my


    mouth.


    Perhaps Monique was too sleepy, she didn''t proceed to ask any further about it. Instead, she


    asked, "Darling, are you having trouble falling asleep?"


    As my mouth was left wide open, I struggled to answer her. In the end, I merely rambled and said,


    "Well, yes. You should go to sleep, I''ll talk to you tomorrow!"


    After hanging up, I wrapped myself in the quilt and huddled up. For a moment, the world felt so much


    more nd and lonely.


    I fell asleep in a daze. However, it wasn''t long before I was awakened as I could feel someone sitting


    down on the bed beside me. I was then soon dragged into someone''s embrace.


    I thought it must be Hendrix and didn''t proceed to make any noises. Instead, I merely closed my eyes


    and fell back into sleep.


    The pressure must''ve been mounting on me recently. I didn''t sleep well most nights and I constantly felt


    exhausted. That morning, I dragged myself into the office while feeling I could''ve copse anytime.


    After working for a while, Kelsey asked me to sign a few documents. She poured me a ss of milk


    and said, "Director, you don''t look well recently. Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    I shook my head. "It''s okay, I just didn''t have a good rest! You should head back to work."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was true that I couldn''t sleep well recently.


    She looked at me worriedly and left with the documents. After walking a few steps away, she turned


    around and said, "Why don''t you see Doctor Saunders? He''s in the office today, I bumped into


    him in the lift just now!"


    Josiah was a keen learner and practitioner in the field of medicine. He was also one of the


    shareholders of Roberts Group so it was great that he was in the building.


    Hendrix had nned to invest in a medical research center at ater stage. To prepare for it, Hendrix


    had established a medical researchb where Josiah was in-charge.


    I nodded. "Okay!"


    I was really not in a good state recently. I sat in the office for a while before I got up and went to


    Josiah''s office.


    Josiah''s and Hendrix''s office were both on the first floor. While it was not my intention to eavesdrop, I


    exited the elevator and saw Andrea speaking to Hendrix. She was in a long white dress.


    Andrea had always loved to dress herself up as an angel so it was easy to recognize her.


    I didn''t n to listen to their conversation as it was probably just business talk. I stood outside of


    Josiah''s office and knocked on his office door.


    "What''s the matter?" I heard Hendrix asked. His voice was mellow and maic, it was far too


    discerning.


    It was one that I could immediately recognize.


    "Hendrix, I''ve thought it through. I''ve given up on going abroad and decided not to enter the


    entertainment industry." Andrea said determinedly. However, she didn''t sound too happy.


    "Ok!"


    Hendrix''s response was quite cold!


    Josiah didn''te to open the door. I raised my hand and continued knocking on the door a few times.


    Could it be that he was asleep?


    "Austin will be here in a moment, he''ll send you home!" Hendrix was still speaking in an unempathetic


    tone.


    Andrea didn''t seem to be too happy. After a moment''s pause, she proceeded to say, "I''ve already given


    it up, is that not enough for you?"

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    No one said anything for a while before Hendrix''s cold and stern voice broke the silence. "Andrea, I''ve


    said before that you don''t need to make any decisions because of me. Arianna is pregnant, and if you


    want to stay in Ucrebury, I will take care of your everyday expenses. However, I can''t be part of your


    love life. I have my own family!"


    "Family?" Andrea''s voice was a little sharp. "What about me? My brother has put me under your care,


    I..."


    "Casper didn''t ask me to marry you. Andrea, by the end of the day, we all have our own life to live."


    Hendrix was still indifferent.


    "Do you love her?" Andrea asked with a trembling voice. "You don''t love her at all. You just feel


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    responsible for her because she''s pregnant with your child. Hendrix Roberts, you don''t know yourself at


    all. What you''re feeling for Arianna isn''t love, it''s a sense of obligation. It''s the same as how you felt


    towards me in the past, you looked after me because you felt obligated for my well-being!"


    There was another brief moment of silence and that was when I thought it finally ended. As Josiah had


    still not made an appearance, I had no choice but to return to my room.


    Then, I heard Andrea''s voice againing from Hendrix''s office. "Hendrix, I''m begging you. Please let


    me stay by your side. You won''t hear any requests from me anymore. Next time, I''ll do whatever you


    want me to, just don''t abandon me. After all these years, it''s already impossible for me to leave you."


    Andrea was evidently pleading,promising and even giving up her own dignity.


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. A woman who fell this deeply in love would have no freedom at all.


    "What are you doing here?" Suddenly, a voice rang. I came back to my senses and saw Josiahing


    out of his office. He was visibly tired.


    I was shocked. Was this b*stard actually sleeping just now?


    "I''m looking for you!" I said. Before he could reply, Andrea''s voice immediately caught both of our


    attention once more.


    "Hendrix, I know you don''t love Arianna. A marriage without love is capable of destroying a person.


    Although you''re soon expecting a child, the child won''t bring any happiness to both of you. Instead, the


    child will be a barrier that both of you can never ovee. You''ll suffer a lifetime of hardship just for


    this child!"


    Josiah had heard it too. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you eavesdropping?"


    I...


    "No!" Afraid that he would not believe me, I said, "I have something to consult you on!"


    "What''s the matter?" He said, but he wasn''t looking at me. Instead, he was listening to what was


    unfolding within Hendrix''s office.


    "I''m not feeling well recently. Please help me check


    if this is rted to my baby!" Josiah was still trying to listen to the conversations in the office next door.


    I pped my hand onto my forehead and said, "Doctor Saunders!"


    He nced at me and gestured for me to continue listening.


    Andrea seemed to be convinced that her exnation was rational. She sobbed and said, "I know


    you''re aware that Arianna loves you, but the fact is you don''t love her at all. If she stays in this state for


    long, she''ll be really depressed. This isn''t something that any woman would want."


    "Miss Burton, you''re not me, how would you know that this isn''t what I want?" I couldn''t take it anymore.


    Besides, Josiah was still around. I walked towards Hendrix''s office door and stared at Andrea.


    "Unfortunately, Miss Burton, even if my husband doesn''t love me, we already have a child, which


    means we''re now officially part of the same family. Perhaps you''ve been confined in your own space for


    so long that you no longer know how the real world works. It''s wrong for you to assume that marriage


    wouldn''tst without an element of romance between a husband and a wife."


    "You..." Andrea and Hendrix were both rendered speechless by my sudden appearance. After a while,


    Andrea looked at me and said, "Do you really think you can have him stay just because you''re bearing


    his child?"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    I nodded. "To be honest, I wasn''t sure in the beginning if a child was enough to keep him, but looking at


    your reaction now, it looks like I''ve seeded. After all, Hendrix''s priority now is no longer you, but it''s


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    me and the child in my stomach."


    Hendrix''s face soured a little more as if he wasn''t too happy with my remark, but I didn''t care. I looked


    at Andrea and continued, "Of course, Miss Burton, since you''re so thick- skinned, you can always


    choose to wait by his side. One day, when our child is born, perhaps Hendrix will get bored of staring at


    my face all day and may find trash like you amusing. By then, it''s possible that you may be able to fulfill


    his wish of establishing a sub-family out there."


    "Puff!" A burst ofughter came from the door. It was unclear when Sawyer and Austin had started


    standing near the door as well.


    Sawyer tried to hold back hisughter and said like a ruffian, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop just


    now, but your voices were so loud that I didn''t think to hold back myughter."


    Austin stared at me unhappily and walked towards Hendrix. Passing Hendrix a pile of documents, he


    said, "I have nothing to say about you having your own family, but you shouldn''t let a woman like


    Arianna bully her!"


    After that, he dragged an unhappy Andrea away and was about to leave the office.


    I halted both of them on their way out and stared at Austin, "Mr. Shelly, do you care to rify what kind


    of a woman I am?" "Selfish, unscrupulous, malicious!" Austin didn''t hold back at all.


    I nodded with a sarcastic smile and said, "It must be quite some trouble for you to be observing me this


    closely. If then, mind if I ask what kind of woman are you typically fond of?"


    Ignoring the troubled looks on their faces, I smiled and said, "I have to say, Miss Burton, you really do


    have a skillset of your own. Creating a holier-than-thou facade isn''t easy, yet you have mastered the


    skill so well that anyone could look past your true nature as someone who has attempted to ruin


    another person''s marriage, convince someone to get rid of their child, frame an innocent person for


    possessing illicit drugs, and humiliate other people. You''ve managed to get away with all of these just


    because most have been tricked into thinking that you''re just a gentle and helpless person who could


    do no harm."


    "Arianna, you''re talking nonsense!" Andrea roared, no longer caring about her own image.


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "Are you so desperate that you''re screaming now?"


    "That''s enough!" Hendrix, who had been keeping a straight face finally spoke. He then looked at Austin


    and said, "Send her back and don''t let her set foot into thispany anymore."


    Austin had wanted to speak further before he was interrupted by Josiah, "Austin,e see me when


    you''ve returned. I''ve prepared some medication for Uncle Shelley that''ll be very useful in treating his


    rheumatism."


    Sawyer also looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, do you have time? Let''s have a quick chat!"


    With that, Austin had nothing else to say. He red at me and left with Andrea.


    Then, I looked at Josiah and said, "I have something to discuss with you!"


    After all, there was something that I still needed to consult him on!


    He nodded. Upon observing that Sawyer and Hendrix were discussing business, Josiah said, "Let''s


    head to my office!"


    I sat down in Josiah''s office and felt the energy drained out of me. "I''ve been feeling dizzytely. My


    shoulders and spine are especially ufortable."


    He sat down beside me and motioned for me to stretch out my hand so that he could monitor my pulse


    rate.


    A momentter, he drew his hand back and looked at me. "You got a low blood sugar, whereas your


    lungs and stomach are also suffering from inmmation. You''ve been staying up too frequently


    nowadays, which is why there''s not enough blood supply to your head. Try to refrain from staying up


    creates a tendency for you to feel depressed. Try not to put too much pressure on yourself."


    I nodded and said, "I''m going on a business trip to Asherton tomorrow. Is there anything you can


    prescribe to help with my sleep?"


    He paused and said, "Yes, but it''s not good for the fetus. It''s best that you refrain from taking it!"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    I nodded and had no choice but to tolerate the difort. I could feel that I was already barely


    surviving, what more for the baby in my tummy.


    As soon as I walked out of Josiah''s office, I immediately bumped into Hendrix, who was evidently


    unhappy. However, I was already in a bad mood and my body was falling apart. As a result, I had no


    energy left to speak to him.


    I was ready to walk past Hendrix but I could feel a tight squeeze on my wrist before I could proceed any


    further. He asked, still in that low maic voice, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m still alive!" I flung his hand off and immediately walked into the elevator.


    Back in the office, Kelsey took a pile of documents and put them on my desk. "Director, these are the


    recent financial reports for Roberts Group. Once you have had a look, please sign off on these


    documents."


    I nodded and said, "How are things with Alford Audit?" Although Shelley Group was still not a


    megaconglomerate, it was definitely not a small-medium enterprise either. The financial result was


    definitely not in small figures.


    "Everything''s going well!"


    I looked down and began to read the documents. Suddenly, I thought of the business trip tomorrow and


    asked Kelsey, "What time is the flight to Asherton tomorrow?" "Five o''clock in the morning!" She said,


    "We n to settle everything there in Asherton within two days'' time, so it''s best to head there early.


    Some people from Brilliant Audit will be joining you too!"


    I nodded and gave the matter some thought for a while. "I think it''s enough for me to go alone. You


    should stay and help out with Brilliant Audit and Alford Audit."


    "Okay!"


    The rainy season in Ucrebury was too gloomy. After a few hours of sunny weather yesterday, it began


    to rain heavily again.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, I was already utterly exhausted from reading all the documents. It was


    difficult for me to even open my eyes and I had to ask Kelsey to purchase two bottles of eye drops for


    me.


    By the time we finally concluded our work, it was already six o''clock in the evening.


    I was feeling a little hungry, probably because of the pregnancy, so I turned theputer off and


    walked out of thepany building. Joining me were countless other staff members who had just


    finished their work too.


    I forced a smile through countless greetings on the way and finally made it out of the main hall. I then


    proceeded to order myself a meal at a fast-food restaurant nearby.


    While I was waiting for my meal, several young and fashionable girls walked towards me and greeted


    me shyly. "Director Reid, we didn''t expect to see you


    here!"


    I nodded but I couldn''t remember who these people were. Did I even know them?


    A capable- looking girl looked at me and said, "Director Reid, I''m Eugene from the IT Design


    Department."


    I paused for a moment before I was able to finally recall. As Advancer Tech was now parked under my


    portfolio, it wasn''t unusual for me to stop by at their department. No wonder they could recognize me.


    Roberts Group was a hugepany. Just its subsidiary, Ucrebury, employed thousands of workers.


    Although everyone worked under the same roof, it was difficult to recognize anyone aside from the few


    close colleagues one typically worked with.


    I smiled and greeted the girls before I took my packages and left.


    "Wow, it looks like the higher management in ourpany loves dining in the same ces as we do!"


    "Well, they''re still human, after all. Why can''t they eat the same takeaway food as we do?"


    "Their monthly sry is typically equal to a few year''s worths of our own sries. I thought they would


    indulge in good food more often!"


    As I exited the restaurant, the conversation slowly faded away.


    s, being human was a difficult task. No matter where we were in life, we always felt that something


    wascking. We chased after money when we were


    poor, but when the money came, we started obsessing over imperfections in our rtionships.


    After the day''s exhaustion, I went into my car, took a few bites off my food, and heard the honking of a


    car beside me. I proceeded to wind down my window.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A ck Maybach was parked beside me. I tried to recall who the car owner was, but most people I


    remembered owning a Maybach car only let it sit in their garage for a long time. No one seemed to


    drive their Maybachs out at all.


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t afford to drive it, but it was more because the cars attracted too much


    attention.


    I then came to the conclusion that it must''ve been someone I didn''t know at all, and proceeded to wind


    the window back up.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    It was then that the Maybach''s window was also rolled down, and the eye-catching face of Sawyer


    appeared in the driver''s seat. ''''Hey, beauty, wanna have dinner together?"


    Lame!


    I rolled my eyes at him and raised the mealbox in my hand. "Sorry, I''ve had mine."


    He frowned, leaned over the window, stuck his head out, and said, "You, a pregnant woman, are eating


    this? How poorly is Hendrix Roberts treating you?"


    I was speechless and didn''t want to entertain him any further. He was an extraordinarily annoying


    person.


    I put my mealbox aside and started my engine, preparing to head home.


    Then, he proceeded to park his car in front of mine and said cheekily, "Arianna,e on, why not we


    go have a quick meal together?"


    His nonchnt face was beginning to get on my serves. "I''m full!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Then let''s just chat a bit!"


    Crazy.


    While his car was parked on the driveway, not only could I not leave but the other cars were victims of


    his reckless acts as well.


    There were honks ring around him. Yet, Sawyer


    didn''t care for a single bit as he waited patiently for my answer.


    I pped my forehead and said, "Fine, lead the way!"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, ''Til drive you there. A pregnantdy shouldn''t be anywhere near a


    steering wheel!"


    What the f**k!


    I held back my anger and got out of the car. Upon entering the passenger seat, I red coldly at


    Sawyer and said, "Why are you still not driving?"


    He grinned and said, "Oh, yes, on it right away!"


    This young man was truly a narcissist. He had no shame despite driving an obviously extravagant car


    and had even opened his convertible while driving in the city.


    It was one of themest things I''ve ever seen.


    I was a little cold but I couldn''t be bothered to speak any further. I decided to let him do what pleased


    him the most.


    "Arianna, do you think we''ll be the subject of gossip in Ucrebudy tomorrow?" He asked loudly as he


    red rock-and-roll music in his car.


    I rolled my eyes at Sawyer and refused to answer his question.


    If this incident really blew up, there''d be no one else to me but him.


    The car was parked in one of the busiest districts in the city. It was a ce where most youngsters


    would bring their dates to.


    Both Sawyer and his car were garnering much attention. It wasn''t long before many young women


    turned their heads around when Sawyer exited his car. Few car enthusiasts could also be seen


    snapping pictures of his Maybach.


    "You''re so ostentatious!" I said while getting out of the car.


    After looking around the busy streets, I asked, "What would you like to eat?"


    Sawyer grinned and said, "You decide!"


    After looking around, I went straight into a French restaurant while Sawyer followed closely behind. He


    smiled and said, "Arianna, you are one romantic woman."


    I didn''t know what to say. I just didn''t like being stared at by others and had simply picked a restaurant


    spontaneously.


    After entering the restaurant, a waiter greeted us and said, "Just the two of you? We have a couple''s


    set today, would you be interested in ordering one?"


    "Sure, please get us a bottle of Bordeaux as well!" Sawyer said.


    I looked at the waiter and said, "I''ll just have a ss of fruit juice, thanks!"


    After the waiter left, Sawyer smiled. "Arianna, I almost forgot that you can''t drink."


    Well, then why did you order it?!


    Ignoring him, I looked down at my phone and saw Hendrix sending a short text over "Where are you?"


    The text didn''t even include any extra emotes.


    I didn''t reply and switched my phone off only to notice that Sawyer had been staring at me. I frowned


    and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Arianna, has anybody ever remarked that you looked like a Hollywood star?" While the waiter was


    serving steaks onto the table, he bent his body forward and asked.


    I thanked the waiter before looking back at Sawyer. "Who precisely?"


    Almost as if he was surprised that I''d actually answered his question, Sawyer readjusted his posture


    and said, "Anne Hathaway!"


    I nodded. "Some people did make a simr remark back in college."


    Although it was true, very few had made that remark anymore ever since I started wearing sses.


    Perhaps the sses had changed my image so much that it''d taken away all the resemnce I shared


    with her.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    "You also look like another person!" Sawyer said seriously. I continued cutting into my steak. I thought


    he was just chatting as he was too bored.


    "Mm!" I responded indifferently as I focused my gaze onto the te.


    Sawyer didn''t eat. He merely swirled his wine ss and said, "You look very much like my mother,


    especially your eyes."


    I found Sawyer incredibly boring. As I continued biting another piece of steak, I said, "I do have a fairly


    I remember that Grandfather used to make that remark, but I disagreed. After all, there were too many


    people who shared the same eye color. Being born into the samend meant that we shared a


    another.


    He curled his lips and drank all the red wine in his ss. He then looked at me and said, "Why did you


    decide to transfer to another university when you were in Nend University?"


    What he said stunned me. How could he know about things that had happened several years ago?


    Putting down the knife and fork in his hand, I looked at him and said, "Were we schoolmates?"


    He raised his eyebrows, poured himself another ss of red wine, and said, "You really don''t


    remember?"


    I shook my head. I could only recall meeting him after being involved in auditing Roberts Group. Other


    than that, it was all nk.


    Sawyer shrugged his shoulders and did not say any further.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He looked at me and said, "It doesn''t matter. Just make sure you remember me in the future."


    We ended up chatting for a while. Sawyer didn''t eat at all but proceeded to drink the entire bottle. He


    must have drunk too much as he was leaning on the table staring nkly at me.


    Noticing that it was gettingte, I got up and went to pay the bill. If I went home toote, it would


    probably be difficult for me to get up in time the next morning.


    Destiny sometimes behaved in an unpredictable manner. I coincidentally saw Sawyer''s mother, Valerie


    Lawson, walking with Andrea beside her.


    To be honest, bumping into either one of them was not a big deal at all. However, it was peculiar seeing


    both of them together.


    I didn''t expect that Andrea and Valerie actually knew each other!


    The duo was shopping together. They were behaving so friendly with each other than any person


    would''ve thought that Valeria was Andrea''s mother. However, I didn''t think much as I made my way


    back to Sawyer after paying the bill. His face was flushed red by that point.


    He must be drunk so I said, "Can you walk on your own?" "No way!" He opened his mouth, his tone


    carrying a hint of childishness.


    I sighed and hung my handbag around my waist. It took me using half of my body to support him before


    I could drag him out of the restaurant.


    Sawyer had walked into this restaurant elegantly yet exited the same ce so embarrassingly. How


    fitting for a person like him.


    I ced him on the passenger''s seat and got behind the steering wheel. As I was so ustomed to


    driving a Cadic, it was strange trying to drive Sawyer''s sportscar. The steering wheel was too low for


    my liking.


    Fortunately, there were few drivers around the street at that time and I managed to avoid any


    idents.


    I had initially intended to send him to Pearis Manor, as I could still recall the route from past visits there


    with Hendrix. However, Sawyer stubbornly insisted that I not send him there.


    After inquiring for a long time, I finally learned that Sawyer was living in Flora Vi. I was surprised at


    that. Why was he living there?


    "Arianna, do you really not remember me at all?" Halfway to his ce, Sawyer suddenly muttered


    through his semi-conscious state.


    I was shocked and I shook my head. "Did we know each other back then?"


    He smiled bitterly and said, "I''m the only one who remembers the mulberry trees in Carol''s yard, and


    the morning glory that crawled all over the fences, as well as your stinky mucus-soaked face."


    I was brought into another ce and time. All those memories, they all belonged to a distant past that


    was so many years ago. How did he...


    It didn''t take long before we arrived at Flora Vi where he was living. I helped him out of the car and


    pressed on the doorbell several times before an elderly man finally came to the door.


    The old man saw Sawyer''s drunken state and said hastily, "Oh my, how did Young Master end up


    drinking so much? Thank you so much for sending him here."


    I smiled and made sure Sawyer was in the proper care of the old man before I left.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    I was nning on walking back before I realized that the entire estate where Flora Vi was in was


    huge. Almost all of the homes were bungalow-style vis, while the distance from one vi to another


    was pretty far apart. Although we lived in the same area, it would still take a huge amount of time for


    me to walk back home.


    In the end, I decided to just drive Sawyer''s car back home.


    It was already twelve o''clock when I returned to the vi. Remembering that I still needed to get up


    early the next morning, I parked the car downstairs and walked back to my vi. I was keen on cleaning


    up and immediately getting some sleep.


    Unfortunately, as soon as I got out of the car, I could see Hendrix standing near the front door. His tall


    demeanor was easily recognized under the glimmer of street lights.


    I frowned. Why was he smoking outside for no reason?


    When he saw me, he dimmed his cigarette and asked in his typical monotonous tone. "Where did you


    go?"


    "Just having dinner with a friend." I was already exhausted at that point, so I decided to head straight


    into the vi after answering him.


    Yet, Hendrix grabbed my wrist as he immediately pulled me into his embrace. I didn''t know how long


    he''d been smoking, but the staunch smell of cigarettes was almost suffocating me. "Hendrix Roberts!"


    "Which friend? Are you really drinking while you''re pregnant?" His voice was still hoarse.


    The scent of alcohol must be from Sawyer while I was helping him navigate around.


    I was notfortable in his embrace, so I pushed him away and said, "I didn''t drink at all!"


    I was so exhausted that I could almost fall asleep on the spot, yet Hendrix somehow was still


    unsatisfied. He dragged me and pointed towards the Maybach, "That''s a limited edition model, it must


    be worth a lot! Arianna, did you find yourself a new lover?"


    What the f**k?


    I almost cursed at him while I pushed him away once more. I was even angrier when I looked at his


    dispirited expression. "Hendrix, please don''t use that shallow-minded perspective of yours to judge me.


    I''m not you. I don''t date another person just because I feel like it."


    Then, I turned around and went straight into my bedroom.


    I locked the door, washed up and went straight to sleep.


    Having to wake up early the next morning, my already exhausted body immediately copsed into a


    deep slumber the moment Iid on my bed.


    The phone rang incessantly as I woke up in a daze. I was still struggling toe to my senses before


    the phone stopped ringing.


    I had wanted to go back to sleep, but I immediately jolted up when I remembered that I had a business


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    trip to attend. Soon enough, my sleepiness began dissipating.


    "What''s wrong?" A hoarse, half-asleep voice came from beside me.


    I was shocked to see Hendrix when I looked around. He was still sleeping soundly while his hands


    were wrapped around my waist. Didn''t I lock the doorst night?


    Then, I figured that he must have made himself a spare key ever since he damaged the door.


    I pushed his hands away and went to retrieve my handphone. I noticed that it had indeed been ringing


    for a while, but Hendrix must have turned it to silent mode because it was too noisy.


    I unlocked my phone and immediately, another phone call came in. I instinctually answered the phone


    and said, "Hello!"


    "Miss Reid, your flight is at 5 o''clock, you should get prepared!" That voice... wasn''t it Sawyer?


    I frowned and said., "Are you going on this trip with me?" Kelsey had only told me that she would send


    someone from Brilliant Audit with me, but she didn''t mention who.


    "Yes, get up quickly ande pick me up. You drove my car awayst night!"


    I looked at the time and saw that it was four o''clock in the morning. This man was no joke. After


    drinking so muchst night, he had still managed to get up


    this early. Amazing!


    After I hung up, I did some simple packing and hastily went out with my luggage.


    When I was finally picking up Sawyer, I saw that his hair was still a mess. It was obvious he was not


    well-rested. Sawyer came to the car and said, "Let me drive!"


    I was speechless. How could he drive after a hangover?

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ''TH drive!" It typically took only half an hour to reach the airport from his ce. Plus, the road was clear


    this time around, so it didn''t take us long before we arrived at the airport.


    Fortunately, there were not many people around. It was soon before we got our boarding passes and


    went through the security check. After boarding the ne, Sawyer asked the stewardess for a nket


    and went back to sleep.


    The flight from Ucrebury to Asherton took three hours. I had a short nap on the ne as well.


    When I woke up, Sawyer was already staring at me as he said, "We''ll head to the branch office first.


    Once we deal with things there, well head to the hotel to sleep."


    That sounded awkward.


    I didn''t think too much about it. After that, I drowsily followed Sawyer and got off the ne. There was


    already a car sent by the branchpany to pick us up. It was then a smooth journey to our next


    destination.


    The branchpany was also a subsidiarypany under Roberts Group, its modus operandi and


    management style were simr to thetter. This branchpany was headed by Director Hogan


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hathaway, with whom we got to exchange a few polite greetings.


    After that, we had several small meetings with the


    branchpany''s finance department and other divisions. When they ended, Sawyer received some


    documents from the finance associates and left thepany with me.


    Staring at the pile of documents in his arms, I couldn''t resist asking Sawyer, "Aren''t you nning to


    work in thepany?"


    "It''s inconvenient!" He said as he sorted out the documents. Then he looked at me and continued, "I''ve


    ordered a meal to be delivered directly to the hotel. Once you''re done eating, you should get some


    rest."


    His attention to details almost caught me off guard and I nodded gently.


    The hotel had been booked in advance. Once we entered the hotel, the porter led us to our rooms and


    said, "Your meals have already arrived in this room. If you need anything else, feel free to give a call to


    the concierge."


    I nodded to the porter before entering the room with Sawyer. Although we had booked two rooms, I


    didn''t think it was necessary to eat separately since Sawyer had already ordered the meals.


    After waking up in the wee hours of the morning into long hours of working andmuting, I was


    famished and exhausted.


    After having a simple meal, I got up and was ready to rest in the other room. However, Sawyer said to


    me, "You can rest here. I''m heading to the other room soon."


    As he was still eating, I didn''t object either. The room we booked was an apartment- style


    guesthouse. Our bedrooms were separated by amon living room.


    I went straight into the bedroom, turned on the airconditioner while waiting for Sawyer to finish eating.


    Once he left, I took a long bath and had a deep sleep.


    After what felt like a long rest, I woke up to find myself covered in a quilt. I could hear the fluttering


    sound of document pages being flipped back and forth from the living room.


    Stunned, I got up and went out to see Sawyer fully engrossed in flipping through the documents on the


    sofa. From time to time, he would also key in some figures into hisptop.


    It seemed that he didn''t rest and had been busy working through the documents.


    It was not a good habit to go to bed after eating. I sat in bed for a while as I could feel my stomach


    churning.


    After a long time, I walked out of the bedroom. Perhaps he was too focused on his work, Sawyer didn''t


    seem to notice me at all.


    I ced a ss of water beside him and said, "You should take a break!"


    He suddenly looked up, stunned, and then nodded nkly. It was only after he drank his water that he


    seemed to regain his mental rity. "You''re awake!"


    I nodded and looked at his report on theputer. I had to admit that Sawyer was indeed an excellent


    leader when it came to his work.


    He was highly efficient in finishing his tasks and he


    almost had a certain charm to this side of himself.


    After finishing the report, Sawyer rubbed his eyes and rested on the sofa with his hands below his


    head. He said tiringly, "Mr. Hathaway from the branchpany called just now. He wanted to invite us


    for dinner tonight."


    I nodded and said, "Okay, you should head back to your room and rest for a while."

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Sawyer looked at the time and shook his head. "It''s alright, I''ll just rest here for a while." After a pause,


    he said, "There are some financial problems in the branchpany that can''t be detected without


    some closer scrutiny. I''m guessing that one of the directors must''ve embezzled funds and covered it up


    with some projects. Look at this, it¡¯s a few million dors worth of expenses!¡±


    I nodded and began to look through the ounts. In the past, Asherton''s branch had developed so


    smoothly that Hendrix had granted many rights and privileges to the executives of thispany,


    considering that the management style of the branchpany was also intended to mirror that of the


    mainpany.


    Hendrix didn''t get involved much on this side of the business at all. I looked at it carefully and found


    that there was indeed something fishy happening. For some reason, one of the minor engineering


    projects had exhausted a few million dors worth of capital. Even if it was topensate for a


    worker''s injuries, it still wouldn''t justify the amount. It was obvious that someone had embezzled the


    funds.


    "This matter might have to be handled through Hogan!" I said to Sawyer, only to find that he''d fallen


    asleep.


    I then got up and covered him with a quilt from the bedroom.


    There were still two hours left for him to rest properly. After all, he hadn''t had much rest since


    yesterday.


    After organizing the documents, my cell phone vibrated and I saw that Monique had called.


    I picked up the call. It was noisy on the other side, but I could still faintly hear her voice through the


    chaos. "Arianna, you''re in Asherton now, right? Send me your location and I''ll drop by to visit you


    soon!"


    I was stunned. "Are you also in Asherton?"


    She had previously mentioned that she wanted to tour around Hawaii. Why was she now in Asherton?


    "I saw your post on Facebook and knew you were in Asherton, so I decided toe over. I just got off


    the ne, just send me your address and I''ll be there in no time."


    After I hung up, I sent Monique a few messages over Whatsapp and saw that I had several other


    unread messages as well. Few of those were updates sent by Kelsey, whereas there were also some


    that were from Josiah.


    I almost forgot that Josiah had mentioned he was alsoing to Asherton too. I thought about it and


    gave him a call.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The phone rang a few times before he finally picked up. Josiah always had that deep, pleasant voice to


    him. "Which hotel are you staying in?"


    "Have you also arrived in Asherton?" I asked, feeling that it was such a coincidence.


    "I just arrived and was just about to give you a phone call as well. Now, which hotel are you staying


    in?" His voice was soft amid the unorganized background noises.


    I raised my voice and said, "Welldom Hotel. It''s on Southria Road.¡±


    "Alright, see youter!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I got up and got ready to take a bath. After all, after my business dinner,


    Monique would surely drag me to go shopping with her.


    I had not gone shopping for a long time so it would be nice to take a walk for once.


    I was going to bathe in another room, but I couldn''t find the ess card to the room after searching for


    a while. On the other hand, Sawyer was deep asleep. I didn''t want to wake him up and decided to just


    take a bath in the same room.


    After all, there was still a door between both of us and he was sound asleep. It didn''t matter much.


    I must have eaten too much before sleeping. I could only feel a sense of greasiness all over my body.


    Fortunately, the shower made me feel so much better now.


    I blew my hair dry in the bathroom, put on some light makeup, and changed into some nice clothes.


    After that, I came up only to hear Sawyer speaking to another person over the phone.


    He was still groggy and said, "Hello, who''re you looking for?"


    I didn''t know what the other side said, but Sawyer replied in a hoarse voice, "She''s bathing now so


    please call backter!"


    He then hung up the phone.


    I went out of the bathroom and saw him leaning on the sofa. He still wasn''t fully awake yet. It was


    evident that he didn''t sleep enoughst night.


    When Sawyer saw me, he yawned and said, "Why are you dressing up so nicely? It''s just dinner."

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    I ignored him and noticed that my phone was in Sawyer''s hands. It was then that I remembered the


    phone call he just had.


    I asked shockingly, "Did you just pick up my phone?"


    Sawyer nodded and sat up straight. He threw the phone to me and said, "He called so many times and


    I couldn''t even have a proper sleep."


    I took the phone and ignored Sawyer. Going through the call records, I saw that the most recent call on


    the list was from Hendrix.


    I...


    I dialed the number back but Hendrix had apparently switched his phone off.


    I red at Sawyer angrily and said, "What did you say just now?"


    Sawyer got up and saidzily, "I didn''t say anything! Hendrix asked me where you went, so I told him


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    you were taking a bath. Then, he asked if we were in the same room and I told him yes!"


    He looked at me and said innocently, "I''m just telling the truth. Is there anything wrong?"


    I smacked my hands onto my forehead and was dying to give him a good beating. "Yes, yes, you are


    right."


    However, what he said could easily cause a misunderstanding.


    I redialed Hendrix''s number, but his phone was still switched off. I gave it some good thoughts and


    concluded that it was probable that Hendrix would overthink anyway.


    After putting the phone away, I saw Sawyering out from the bathroom. It was evident from his wet


    hair above his forehead that he''d just gone in to give his face a good rinse.


    He wiped his face clean with a towel and said, "Let''s go, it¡¯s gettingte."


    Out of the hotel, I texted Monique and Josiah about their most recent whereabouts. Monique had just


    settled into her hotel and was nning to rest for a bit before seeing me. On the other hand, Josiah


    was upied with another matter at hand and might have to cancel on me.


    I texted a quick reply to both of them and followed Sawyer to a restaurant where Hogan had previously


    booked a ce for us.


    Hogan was efficient. When Sawyer and I arrived, everyone else was already there. They were waiting


    for our arrival before giving the green light to the waiters to start serving dinner.


    It was in a private room at the restaurant. After Hogan briefly introduced himself, we then proceeded to


    have some polite conversations.


    The other diners were also from the top management team of the branchpany. Sawyer was in his


    element. After chatting for a while, he then began discussing affairs rted to the branchpany with


    Hogan.


    The duo seemed to hit it off pretty well. Then, when


    I left the table for a brief moment, I came back only to find Sawyer beginning to speak unreservedly.


    Looking at Hogan, he said, "Mr. Hathaway, you''re considered an important shareholder in Roberts


    Group. Ever since Roberts Group''s public offering two years ago, we have seen massive development


    and spendings in all frontiers. Although we''ve yet to see anyone embezzling millions of dors of funds,


    however, if such problems do exist, I''m afraid thepany will sink because of these perpetrators."


    Hogan was stunned and seemed to be clueless about what Sawyer was talking about. "Mr. rk,


    you''re young and promising. However, I seem to be too old to catch on to what you''re talking about."


    "You''ll understand once you take a closer look at your financial reports!" Then, Sawyer raised his ss


    and looked towards me. "Come, let''s drink!"


    I was about to decline Sawyer''s invitation before he''d finished his ss. He then took my ss and


    said, "I know you can''t be drinking. I''ll drink on your behalf."


    The rest of the management teams didn''t look pleased with Sawyer''s remarks at all. However, the


    Chief Financial Officer broke the silence and said, "Mr. rk,e, let''s cheers to that. Thank you for


    spending the time and effort to audit ourpany."


    Then, the rest of the senior officials came to clink sses with Sawyer too. It didn''t take long before


    Sawyer had gotten drunk.


    After dinner, I helped Sawyer into a taxi as I became frustrated over the entire situation. Why did this


    man have to drink so much if he couldn''t tolerate his


    alcohol well?


    Monique called and I picked up the phone to hear her eximing, "Where are you? Let''s go shopping."


    Looking at the drunk beside me, I could feel my head aching. "I have a drunk b*stard to take care of, I


    can''t leave." "F*ck!" Monique swore, "That''s no fun at all."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    I wanted to strangle Sawyer so much, but I managed to resist the temptation. "I still have a day''s time


    tomorrow. I will try to finish my work in the morning so that I can keep youpany for the rest of the


    day!"


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for tomorrow!" Monique said and then she hung up the phone.


    The taxi stopped near the hotel''s entrance. I paid the driver and helped Sawyer get out of the car. It


    was then when I saw a steep flight of staircases leading to the hotel''s front door.


    The design of this five-star hotel was too weird. Why must it have that many steps?


    Begrudgingly, I had no choice but to slowly help Sawyer up one step at a time. I was lucky that I was on


    my t-heeled shoes, or else the situation could be worse.


    Halfway through, my phone rang in my bag. When I reached my hands out for it, somehow Sawyer had


    also drunkenly ced his hands on my waist.


    Out of instinct, I shoved him away fiercely, forgetting that we were still on a flight of staircases and a


    tragedy happened.


    Sawyer somehow rolled down the staircases like a perfectly shaped sphere.


    I was so shocked that I froze for a long time. It was not until the security guard went to help him that I


    came back to my senses. I said hurriedly, "Send him to the hospital!"


    I had no clue whether it wasmon for a drunkard like him to fall often.


    With the help of the security guards, things went smoothly after we sent Sawyer to the hospital. Upon


    preliminary assessment, it was found that Sawyer sustained a minor injury to his head, but he was fine


    overall. He just needed to be monitored closely in the hospital over the next few days.


    After waiting what seemed like an entire day, the alcohol in Sawyer''s body had still not dissipated. It


    was difficult for doctors to tell whether or not he sustained any brain injuries. They just had to wait for


    him to wake up the next morning.


    After the doctors bandaged his wounds, I had to stay back in the hospital because they required


    someone to watch over Sawyer.


    It was midnight when Monique called. I had almost dozed off in the corridor chairs of the hospital by


    then.


    After picking up the phone, I could hear Monique''s drunken voice from the other end, "Arianna, want to


    go shopping?"


    I looked at the time and saw that it was already midnight. I yawned and sat up straight. "Monique,


    where are you?"


    She must have gone drinking alone again.


    "Nulens Avenue, let''s go shopping together!" It was getting more apparent that Monique had drunk too


    much.


    I was almost impressed by her boldness to drink alone despite arriving in a foreign city. However,


    Sawyer was still on an IV drip and I just couldn''t leave.


    I then apanied Monique over the phone for a while before hanging up. Then, I dialed Josiah''s


    number.


    "Hello!" Josiah picked up the phone. His voice sounded like he was awoken from his sleep.


    I said embarrassedly, "Doctor Saunders, can you do me a favor? My friend is at Nulens Avenue and


    has drunk too much. I can''t leave where I am at the moment. Can you help pick her up?"


    After a brief silence, Josiah said, "Ok, text me her phone number. I''ll be right there!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and thanked him several times. Then I hung up the phone and sent


    Monique''s phone number to Josiah.


    After tossing and turning for a while, I managed to get some rest in the hospital''s corridor.


    The next day.


    Sawyer woke up from the hospital bed and asked me puzzlingly, "Why am I in the hospital?"


    I smiled embarrassingly. "You fell over after drinking too much so I had to send you here."


    He frowned. "Did I fall over myself?"


    I nodded, trying to suppress my inner guilt.


    He suddenly grinned and looked at me. "Arianna, I clearly remember that it was you who pushed me


    down. Why the guilt after you''ve done it?"

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Ugh.


    What else could I say now that he said it so bluntly? I red at him and said, "Why did you drink so


    much then?" I said angrily, "Try to see if your brain is working. If there''s nothing concerning, we can


    proceed to have you discharged."


    The business trip was initially intended to be short. s, now everything had to be dyed.


    Fortunately, after the doctor determined that there were no major concerns, Sawyer was discharged


    immediately after being prescribed some medicines. However, he was thick-skinned enough to im


    that I should be responsible for his wellbeing after we left the hospital.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t have time to banter with him and immediately brought him to thepany where Sawyer would


    describe his findings of the fund embezzlement to Hogan.


    Hogan seemed shocked at the revtion and ordered a thorough investigation of the Finance


    Department and the other relevant divisions.


    It wasn''t much of a big deal. As Sawyer prepared his final report, I inspected the branchpany''s


    operation and interviewed some staff of relevant departments. I was prepared to return to Ucrebury


    once there were no other concerns found.


    However, Sawyer had several tricks up his sleeves. He insisted that he had to eat something nutritious


    to heal his head injury, which was why he brought me to a huge Street Food District in Asherton.


    I gave Monique a call, and it took a while before she finally answered. The voice on the other end was


    still sounding groggy. "Hello!"


    I looked at the time and saw that it was already noon. "Have you sobered up already? Get up and let''s


    go shopping around the Street Food District!"


    "Okay!" Monique said, "You go ahead first, I''lle overter..."


    Just as I was about to hang up the phone and text her my location, I heard a deep male voice from the


    other end. "You''re awake!"


    What the f*ck!


    Did she actually manage to hook up with another man despite being so drunkst night?


    "Miss Caulfield, do you care to exin yourself?" I couldn''t resist asking.


    "I have to go, let''s talk about itter!" Monique hung up in a hurry.


    Hello?


    Didn''t I ask Josiah to send her homest night? How did she manage to hook up?


    Could that man be Josiah?


    For a moment, I was so confused that I immediately gave Josiah a call. The phone rang for a long time


    before he picked it up. "Arianna!"


    Josiah''s voice was clear. He didn''t seem to have just woken up. I paused before I asked, "What are you


    doing?"


    Josiah said, "I''m driving, what''s wrong?"


    Well, in that case, it was impossible for him to be with Monique.


    Iughed and said, "We just finished our work here. Do you have anything to do in the evening? If not,


    let''s have a meal together."


    "Well, okay!" He swiftly agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, I saw Sawyer said with a soured face. "Arianna, how could you?"


    I gave him a strange look and asked, "What''s wrong now?"


    He said unhappily, "Is it so torturous to go out alone with me? One phone call after another, you can''t


    wait to have your friends beside you."


    Sawyer was being childish so I decided to ignore him. Looking at the bustling atmosphere of Asherton,


    Imented. "Asherton developed so quickly."


    My eyes were focused on one of the twin towers. I said to Sawyer, "This office building is so tall!"


    Sawyer knew I was diverting the conversation away and said grumpily, "Robert Group''s office is no


    shorter than this. Furthermore, this is a shared office building."


    "How do you know?" I was curious.


    He exined, "My mother had previously partnered with a tech boss to purchase this building. She


    owns a bondpany here as well."


    Wow, I couldn''t help but admire Valerie Lawson each time I thought about her. She was a woman


    who possessed remarkable beauty and abundant wealth.


    I then recalled that Valerie had once mentioned about her daughter over a meal at Pearis Manor. I


    asked, "Do you also have a sister?"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Sawyer didn''t seem to like speaking about that person and he said gloomily, "That''s her daughter. She


    has nothing to do with me!"


    Noticing his reaction, I didn''t ask any further. Then, I felt my cravings aroused when I saw a profiterole


    shop under the twin towers.


    I looked at Sawyer and said, "You can go meet Josiah and Monique in the mall first, I''ll join you after


    buying something."


    After that, I went straight to the profiterole shop. It was something both me and Monique enjoyed. To be


    honest, Monique and I had a lot inmon.


    My mind wandered after cing my order. I realized that most of my childhood memories were long


    gone. I only remembered that since I was young, I had developed a liking for sweet pastries, especially


    those dusted with ayer of icing sugar.


    "Boss, two ice cream puffs please!" I heard a deep voiceing from behind. It felt so familiar yet so


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    distant as if it came from a memory that was long forgotten.


    The shop owner replied, "Okay, wait a minute!"


    If it wasn''t for that, I would''ve thought I was still dreaming!


    My body had always reacted instinctively in a certain way under certain circumstances. For instance,


    whenever I sensed Aaron''s presence, my


    body would be primitively overwhelmed by fear despite him being thousands of miles away.


    Under the zing sun, my body began to freeze as my breathing began to feel constricted and my


    hands began to shiver.


    Behind me, the man''s voice carried a hint of brutality within it, "Little Arianna, long time no see!"


    I stiffened my body and felt my breathing begin to be more shallow. I couldn''t even muster the


    strength to receive the profiterole the shop owner had just made for me.


    Then, the man behind me extended his hands forward. He then lifted my hands up and ced the food


    pack on my palms. His tone was deceivingly gentle, "Arianna, if this is the way you greet me, I''ll be


    really unhappy."


    After a long time, I managed to calm my breathing and I immediately jolted backwards. It took all I


    could to suppress the fear within my body and I said tremblingly, "Sorry, you must''ve gotten the wrong


    person!"


    Then, I didn''t even bother to look at him, although it had been five years since Ist saw the person. I


    ran away in aplete state of panic.


    Aaron had once told me that he wouldn''t deliberately look for me unless our next reunion was fate''s


    doing. If so, it would mark the beginning of the next conspiracy.


    I had always thought we would never bump into each other anymore after he left Ucrebury. After all, the


    world was a huge ce.


    I would never have thought that I would meet him in


    Asherton under such circumstances.


    I escaped from Aaron and found Sawyer and Monique. I handed the profiteroles to Monique and said,


    "Monique, we need to return to Ucrebudy as soon as possible, and I mean, now!"


    Noticing my state of panic, Monique was nervous too. "What''s wrong?"


    "Aaron, I saw him!" I said, my voice still shaky.


    Monique was also so shocked that she sat down heavily on a bench. She stared nkly ahead for a


    while before she decisively grabbed my arms, "Yes, let''s head back to Ucrebury now!"


    Sawyer didn''t understand the situation. He frowned and inquired about the situation.


    Sawyer halted me when Monique was prepared to bring me away. "What exactly is happening?"


    "No time to hesitate, well exin once we get back!" Monique flung his hands off and dragged me out


    of the mall. We soon found ourselves a taxi back to the hotel. We then packed up and immediately left


    for the airport.


    It was a three hours flight from Asherton to Ucrebury. Throughout the flight, Monique and I were holding


    tightly onto each other''s arms. No one said a word, but we both knew clearly that we were in a deep


    state of panic.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    After getting off the ne, we ordered a taxi back to Bronzy Condo. Once we reached, Monique locked


    all the doors and windows and sat hopelessly at a corner.


    A long time had passed before Monique finally looked up with her swollen eyes and said, "Arianna,


    what should we do?"


    I shook my head. The fear had not subsided and I was equally clueless too.


    "He may not know that we are in Ucrebury now. Maybe as long as we stay here, well be fine." She


    spoke, but it wasn''t long before the realization had set in and she said, "But how could we hide? He''s


    an IT expert so it''s not difficult for him to find out where we are!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I looked at her and felt helpless too!


    Aaron wouldn''t let us go this time. Monique and I had risked our lives a few years ago to escape from


    him. If the same incident was to happen again, I was afraid I would no longer have the courage to save


    myself again.


    "Find Hendrix!" Monique said abruptly, "Arianna, you should go find Hendrix. He''s influential and


    powerful so he would surely be able to keep Aaron at bay. What''s more, you''re also carrying his child


    right now. Go tell him what happened, and he''ll find a way."


    Monique was getting more and more agitated as


    she spoke as she grasped my hand, preparing to drag me out with her.


    I stopped her as I was overwhelmed by a sense of difort. "Monique, we should calm down first


    before we think of a way."


    Monique shook her head and bit her lips. In the end, she burst into loud wails of tears as she hugged


    me tightly. "How can I calm down? It''s been five years and I''ve almost forgotten about all these


    nightmares. Why do we still have to bump into him? Why?"


    I embraced her in my arms, my heart equally aching as well. I''d once thought that meeting him again


    was an impossible urrence.


    That night, Monique and I didn''t sleep much. We were constantly frightened by the nightmares we had.


    Monique was not in good spirits, but she finally managed to fall asleep when dawn arrived. I still


    couldn''t fall asleep, so I returned to the vi once the day was bright.


    What Monique said had a point, perhaps Hendrix would have some ways of protecting us.


    However, what surprised me was that the lock to the vi had been reced. Previously, Hendrix and I


    were able to ess the vi in Flora Hill using our fingerprints.


    Upon trying it several times, I soon realized that the lock into the vi must have been modified.


    I dialed Hendrix''s number but I was left hanging. It was obvious that he''d decided to ignore me.


    Clueless as to what happened, I had no choice but to head to thepany. It was still in the wee hours


    of the morning, there weren''t many people in the office.


    Usually, I would be greeted affectionately by the managers of the Finance Department. However, on


    that day, they were whispering to each other while pointing at me when I arrived.


    I frowned as I was confused about the overall situation. I went into the office only to see that Kelsey


    had still not arrived.


    I opened the documents on my desk and signed all the necessary ones. It took about an hour before


    Kelsey would arrive. However, she seemed surprised to see me. When she came to her senses, she


    smiled and greeted me.


    There was something strange to her expression. After she tidied the signed documents on my desk,


    she was prepared to leave.


    I noticed Kelsey''s reaction and I broke the silence, "Do you have something to say?"


    She was stunned and said awkwardly, "Director, are you and Mr. rk for real?"


    I was a little confused by her words. "Which Mr. rk?" I asked.


    "Sawyer rk, of course!" She looked at me and said, "The news has been reporting about you for a


    few days now. There was also a leaked image about both of you in an Asherton hotel. But, aren''t you


    pregnant, Director? Besides, you and Mr. Roberts are still notpletely divorced yet! Why did you..."


    I listened in the utmost state of confusion and asked, "What exactly happened in the past few days?"

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Noticing my confusion, she retrieved her phone and opened up the headlines of Ucrebury''s local news.


    I carefully read through the news headlines and saw that the rumors had already begun ever since


    Sawyer took me out for dinner with his Maybach. Thements made were not pleasant at all; I was


    basically described as a filthy prostitute.


    After reading through the posts, I could feel my head aching again. No wonder those managers gave


    me their weird looks...


    Did that mean that Hendrix had changed the vi''s lock because of this as well?


    Recalling Sawyer answering the phone on my behalf, I could feel my frustration rising.


    Why did everything have to happen in one shot?


    My mobile phone buzzed, and Kelsey immediately left me to my own privacy.


    I nced at my phone and saw that it was Sawyer. I answered the call and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Did you see the headline?" He spoke casually.


    I replied in a bad mood, "I''ve seen it!"


    "Tomorrow is my mom''s birthday, do you want toe together?" He said nonchntly as if the


    headlines were no big deal at all.


    I pinched the area between my eyebrows and said, "I don''t have time. You need to find a way to


    exin


    the headline."


    Other than Hendrix, I don''t know who else I could turn to.


    The headlines had definitely stood in the way.


    After a moment of silence, Sawyer said, "I''ll take care of it."


    "Yes!" I said. "Don''t create any more trouble!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I didn''t know when Aaron would make his way to Ucrebudy. If Hendrix had cut me out of his life


    because of this scandal, I wouldn''t have the strength to endure a reenactment of the incident five years


    ago.


    When my life was at stake, everything else seemed so trivial now.


    Hanging up on Sawyer, I put my phone aside and went straight into Hendrix''s office.


    Hendrix''s office no longer had the liveliness it once had. This time, it was quiet and cold. His assistant,


    Evan, was also absent from the ce.


    Only the tterings of a keyboard could be heard from within. I stood near the entrance and knocked


    on the door a few times.


    "Come in!" His voice was still pleasant to the ear as always.


    A few secondster, I pushed open the door. My heartbeat had initially steadied down a little, but it


    began racing again as I got closer to Hendrix.


    Hendrix''s office was empty, the ttering of his keyboard was especially vivid to hear.


    I stood in front of his desk and did not speak a


    word. I was fully engrossed in watching him focusing on his work. It was true that men who took their


    work seriously always had a charm to them.


    "Leave it on the table, I''ll sign itter!" He was so focused on his work that he didn''t even look up to


    realize that the person standing in front was me.


    I stood there quietly, still not making any sound.


    After a while, he frowned and stopped what he was doing. When he looked up to realize that it was me,


    his face immediately turned solemn.


    "What''s the matter?" He said calmly.


    "Hendrix, let''s have a chat!" It was necessary for me to exin what happened between Sawyer and I.


    He leaned his slender body back into his office chair and red at me before saying with disdain,


    "Director Reid, do you have work- rted matters that you wish to discuss with me?"


    Unfamiliar and cold.


    I pursed my lips and said, "Hendrix, I can exin what happened between me and Sawyer!"

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    "Slept together?¡± Hendrix raised his eyebrows.


    I didn''t react at first, but I soon understood what he meant. My face turned pale. "No!"


    "Huh!" Hendrix sneered. He red at me, his gentle self more distant now. "Arianna, do you think I''ll


    actually believe what you said?"


    "Hendrix, at least, I deserve the chance to exin, right?" The headline was published for a while now,


    but Sawyer and I didn''t do anything to handle it and things were blown out of proportion.


    Hendrix didn''t seem to have any patience. He rubbed his eyes and said, "Director Reid, speaking to


    your boss about your personal affairs isn''t why Roberts Group is paying you a high sry."


    "Hendrix..."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Director Reid, you should know better than me when and where is the right ce to do certain things,


    right?" He raised his eyes and asked. There was obviously anger in his voice.


    I was about to say something before Evan suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Director Reid, Mr.


    Roberts has a lot of matters to attend to."


    Obviously, it was another way of asking me to leave.


    I looked at Hendrix and noticed his reaction. It was obvious that he didn''t wish to speak any further with


    me.


    Ignoring Evan, I looked at Hendrix and said, "In that


    case, when are you free then, Mr. Roberts? We will have a discussion then."


    Hendrix didn''t speak and his face turned gloomier.


    It was then when Evan said, "Director Reid, if there''s nothing else, please return to your office!"


    There was nothing I could do about it. I walked out of the office and ran into Josiah, who had just exited


    the lift.


    He was carrying a load on his hands. When he noticed me exiting from Hendrix''s office, he said, "Have


    you quarreled?"


    I nodded. It could be considered one, after all!


    Hendrix''s temper had always been unpredictable. Despite knowing him for several years, I had no clue


    what was on his mind this time.


    "These are your medicines. Remember to take them when you get home." Josiah handed the bag over


    to me. He looked at Hendrix''s office and said, "I''ve heard about the headlines. I hope you get to exin


    it well to Hendrix."


    Then, we parted ways to return to our offices.


    The day was mostly a blur. When I finally got out of the office, I went to the car park and waited for


    Hendrix.


    I found his ck Jeep and stood there. It was my problem and I had to exin everything to him.


    When the car park was nearly empty, I realized that I''d waited for almost an hour. Not seeing any signs


    of Hendrix, I thought that he''d stayed backte in the office.


    What I didn''t expect was that the person who woulde to the ck Jeep was Evan.


    He was shocked when he saw me, but he still maintained his usual polite demeanor. "Director Reid,


    are you..."


    "Where is Hendrix?" I went straight to the point.


    "He just left with Mr. Shelley." Evan said and took out the car keys from his briefcase.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, I simply smiled at him and said, "I have to go now."


    Hendrix was certainly not making it easy.


    I drove back to the vi in a hurry and immediately spammed the doorbell when I arrived. When the


    door was opened, I saw Minnie greet me with a wide grin on her face, "You''re back!"


    I walked past her to see an arrogant man flipping through the newspaper in the main hall.


    After changing into another pair of shoes, Minnie had resumed her busy routine. I sat beside Hendrix


    and waited quietly for him to finish his newspaper.


    It was after a while before Hendrix finally put down his papers. I pushed a ss of fruit juice prepared


    by Minnie near him and said, "Hendrix, can we talk now?"


    He merely nced at the ss and did not do anything else. "Do you wish to talk to me as a colleague


    or as someone else?"

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    He seemed overly calm, and I could not figure out what he was thinking.


    After some hesitation, I said, "Hendrix, I''m still your wife before we divorce."


    "Heh!" He sneered. "So you are aware that you''re my wife.''1


    At this moment, I knew that he was unhappy with the scandal. I softened my voice, "Hendrix, I have


    nothing to do with Sawyer. It''s just a groundless usation made by the paparazzi. You, of all people,


    should know better.1''


    "So?" He stood up, his voice dripped in coldness. "Arianna, do you really think that you can do


    whatever you want just because you''re pregnant?"


    I could not stand his iciness anymore. He clearly knew about my rtionship with Sawyer, but he still


    ridiculed me just because he did not like me.


    Feeling wronged, I raised my voice at him. "I do whatever I want? Well, what about you and Andrea?


    I''m afraid the things you''ve done with her in the past two years are even worse!"


    He stopped in his tracks, and I continued, "If it wasn''t for the miscarriage, Andrea would be the one


    standing here in this room, wouldn''t she? I''m afraid I wouldn''t even be qualified to speak to you."


    He turned to look at me, and the coldness in his eyes overwhelmed me for a moment. I understood


    him a little more after a few confrontations, so I was not as afraid of his demeanor as I was before. My


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    eyes turned red and swelled up, tears seeping down my cheeks before he could speak.


    "Why are you ring at me? Isn''t what I said the truth? I''m legally your wife, but all I''ve been doing is


    makingpromises and waiting for you toe home. What have I done to deserve this?"


    Seeing me weeping in despair, Hendrix frowned slightly and walked towards me. His thin lips moved


    apart, "Did you feel wronged?"


    He raised his hand to wipe away my tears, but I took a step back to avoid his hand. I continued, "I''m


    human too. I''m allowed to have emotions. Hendrix, someone deliberately set me up with Sawyer. You


    obviously know that I did nothing wrong, but still, you changed the lock on the front door. You''ve also


    blocked me on the phone."


    I observed his expression as I was talking. Sensing his subdued anger, I continued, "Why did you do


    that? Do you want me to leave the Roberts Mansion and turn the rumor into a fact? Or do you think that


    it doesn''t matter if I marry someone else and let our child call him ''daddy''?"


    His face darkened, and his displeasure was shown in his clipped tone, "Why don''t you try?"


    I bit my lips and replied defiantly, "You made me do it! Don''t regret itter."


    After that, I walked out of the vi. I did everything that could be done. I had adopted every possible


    means. If it did not work, then I really had no other choice.


    Hendrix grabbed me by my wrist and spoke in a low voice. "Well leave after we have dinner."


    No anger could be heard in his voice anymore. Minnie, who was standing not far away, smiled and


    called to us. "The meal is ready. Come over and eat!"


    He sat me down at the dining table, brought me a te and a set of cutlery, then went back to his seat


    to begin eating elegantly.


    The Roberts'' family members all had a good upbringing. He never spoke during his meals.


    Minnie filled my te and smiled, "You''ve been pregnant for more than two months now, haven''t you?


    Have you gone to the hospital for maternity checkups? Remember, pregnantdies shouldn''t always


    get angry or cry. Don''t think that I''m a long-winded bore. I''m an old woman and I''ve experienced what


    you''re going through now."


    I nodded and listened to her nagging as I drank the soup.


    I took a quick nce at Hendrix from the corner of my eyes and saw that he was still eating with


    After the meal, Minnie looked at me, asking in all seriousness, "Arianna, have you started to


    experience leg cramps these days?"

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    I was taken aback and instinctively wanted to shake my head to say no. However, when I saw her


    winking at me, she continued, "Pregnancy cramps are the worst. You''d also better stay at home,


    especially during the first three months, because it might cause a miscarriage."


    Hendrix was about to bring the documents upstairs when Minnie stopped him with a smile. "Master


    Hendrix, pregnancy cramps can be painful. Give her a massageter. I bought a bottle of essential oil


    at noon. It''s in your bedroom."


    I have to say that Minnie was an absolute godsend.


    Hendrix put away the documents that were supposed to be brought upstairs and looked at me. "Does it


    hurt?"


    I was dumbfounded. Then, I realized that Hendrix was asking if the cramps hurt.


    I looked at Minnie and saw her nodding at me. I looked back at Hendrix, could not help but nod my


    head. I forced a smile as I replied, "Yes."


    He frowned but still spoke in his usual calmness. "Come on."


    He went ahead and headed straight for the bedroom. I turned to Minnie in a daze, and said, "But


    Minnie, I have no cramps!"


    Although there were many other symptoms, there were no cramps.


    Minnie put her hand against her forehead in disappointment. "It doesn''t matter whether you have


    cramps or not. You''ll have all the symptoms you should have when you''re five or six months pregnant.


    Now, go back to your room!"


    I shuffled back to the bedroom and heard the sound of water runninging from the bathroom;


    Hendrix was taking a shower.


    When I caught a glimpse of the big bottle of essential oil on the bedside table, I had to admit that


    Minnie amazed me bying up with these shenanigans.


    I had not returned to the vi for a few days, but fortunately, Hendrix had not gone as far as to get rid of


    my clothes.


    It did not take long for him to shower. Only a bath towel was wrapped around his waist when he came


    out of the bathroom. There was still water dripping from his hair, and the water dripped down his chest


    into...


    "It''s your turn!" A voice interrupted my train of thoughts heading somewhere it should not have.


    I turned around to see Hendrix looking at me with his deep-set eyes, his thoughts unpredictable. Our


    eyes met, but since I was a little ashamed by my own mental images earlier, I moved my eyes away


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and hurried into the bathroom.


    The sound of the running water in the bathroom was rather loud, but I could still hear the movement


    from the bedroom. I thought I heard Hendrix''s phone ringing, but I was greeted by him holding my


    phone to his ears with a grim face when I came out


    of the bathroom.


    When I realized that he had answered my phone, I could not help but step towards him. I looked at him


    and asked, "Who''s calling?"


    Without saying anything, he handed me the phone with cold eyes.


    I peeped at the screen when I took it from his hand. The call was from Sawyer. Why did he call at this


    time of the day?


    Putting the phone to my ears, I spoke politely into it, "Hello, Mr. rk!" I was also careful to get some


    room from Hendrix.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw him leaning on the chaise longue, looking at his cellphone with an


    unfathomable expression.


    "I sent someone to deal with the headlines. If necessary, I''ll hold a press conference." On the other end


    of the phone, Sawyer said earnestly.


    It was rare to see him like this. I nodded and replied, "Okay, thank you!"


    "It''s alright!" However, he did not sound eased. He seemed to have something else on his mind. "Even


    if I really like you, I won''t make you be Mrs. rk in this way. I''ll win you over."


    I decided to pretend that I heard nothing. The call really should not go on any longer. "Goodnight!"


    Hendrix was already looking at me impatiently.


    Without waiting for Sawyer to reply, I hung up on him. I set my phone aside, looked up at Hendrix, and


    tried to exin. "It''s about the rumor. He..."


    Halfway through, I realized my exnation sounded


    like a cover-up, so I simply stopped. I turned around and sat on the bed, wiping my hair with the towel.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    However, the towel was taken away unexpectedly. I turned to see that the person who was originally on


    the chaise longue, was now standing behind me. Before I could react to him, Hendrix had taken over


    the job to dry my hair with the towel.


    Neither one of us wanted to speak so we remained silent.


    Before long, he was almost done drying my hair. "Lie down!" He threw the towel aside, and his voice


    low and cold.


    What??


    I was confused, then quickly realized that he was going to give me a massage when I saw him


    halfkneeling on the bed, reaching for the essential oil on the bedside table.


    I blushed. "You don''t have to do it, I can..."


    Looking up, I was met with his humorless gaze. I swallowed the rest of the sentence.


    Hendrix poured some essential oil onto his palms in silence, and then started to massage my lower


    legs. The atmosphere in the room was getting really weird. I wanted to break the silence, but I could


    not think of the right words to say.


    "Are you still mad?" I looked at Hendrix and asked absentmindedly, feeling a little nervous.


    His hands stopped abruptly. His eyes turned to meet mine and his voice was deep and sultry as he


    said, "Do you feel ufortable?"


    The question came out of nowhere; I could not make head nor tail of what he meant. I assumed that he


    was asking about the leg cramps, which was something Minnie made up to ease the tension between


    us. So I shook my head. "It''s fine!"


    Hearing my answer, he stood up to leave. I did not know why he suddenly acted like this, so I grabbed


    his hand out of instinct and rushed to get my words out. "Hendrix, if you''re still mad at me, you can yell


    at me, but don''t ignore me, please?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been doing nothing other than pushing me away. It was truly disheartening.


    He looked at me and scoffed. "Mad at you? What do you think you can do to manage my anger?"


    I...


    Seeing his stone-cold face, I lowered my eyes. After a brief consideration, I bit my lips, sat up from the


    bed, and awkwardly leaned towards him.


    Perhaps I was too clumsy because he pushed me away almost immediately. "Who are you fooling with


    such a poor skill?"


    "If I''m good at it, you wouldn''t have pestered Andrea for so many years," I mumbled.


    "Arianna!" He sounded bitter and annoyed.


    To which I replied, "I''m here!" He did not have to shout so loudly. It was not like I could not hear him.


    Heughed coldly. "I''ve never seen anyone so confident when they''re apologizing."


    Later at night, he pulled me into his arms and hugged me tightly. "Everything''s okay now..." His voice


    husky from earlier.


    I did not answer him. I neither saw the man who kidnapped me that day nor mentioned anything about


    that day to anyone.


    It was just like a dream.


    Hendrix carried me out of the bathroom because he had run me ragged before this. I was already


    feeling sleepy, but only felt settled when I leaned against his arm.


    I struggled to stay awake to tell him, "Hendrix, don''t be mad at me. I really have nothing to do with


    Sawyer. I''m a pregnant woman, and he''s only in his twenties. He and I can''t end up together."


    He turned towards me and circled me in his arms, asking in his deep voice, "You and he can''t end up


    together. What about you and others?"


    He was ying with my words. I pursed my lips together and looked at him with objections. "You simply


    don''t believe me!"


    He seemed to enjoy seeing me weak. The corners of his lips lifted slightly, and he kissed me on my


    forehead as brief as a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. "Go to sleep."


    At this stage, there was no point for me to continue. I was sleepy anyway, so it did not take long for me


    to fall asleep.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    The next day.


    I was exhausted after being outstation for a few days. I could finallye home and get a good rest.


    After lying on the bed for a while, I got out of bed and looked at my phone. I then saw several missed


    calls notifications from Kelsey on the phone screen.


    I turned my phone to silent mode when I was resting just then. Therefore, I returned the call when I saw


    the notifications. As soon as the call was connected, the voice on the other said in a hurry, "Director, I


    have bad news. Mr. rk issued a noticest night and called up the media reporters. He said that he''s


    going to announce his rtionship with you to the public. There are currently a lot of reporters and


    onlookers waiting downstairs of the Roberts Group building."


    Did he wanted to announce our rtionship? What was wrong with his brain?


    I got up and opened the curtains, only to find that it was a beautiful day.


    Getting rid of that icky feeling in my heart, I continued to say to the phone, "Don''t worry, I won''t go to


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    thepany today. Besides, Sawyer is an adult. He should know what he''s doing!"


    Kelsey on the other side replied with a ''yes'' and asked carefully, "How are you and Mr. Roberts doing?"


    I nodded and replied, "We are fine."


    After hanging up, I went downstairs and saw that Minnie was in the kitchen. When I looked around and


    didn''t see Hendrix, I walked to the kitchen and asked Minnie, "Did Hendrix leave?"


    Minnie was so focused that she got startled when she suddenly heard my voice. When she turned


    around and saw that it was me, she replied with a smile, "Mr. Roberts said that he had something to do


    in the morning and left in a hurry. I made some soup, do have some of it. It''s good for your child!"


    I nodded and touched my baby bump. Somehow, I felt like I got fatter.


    Monique called when I was still drinking soup. Seeing that her tone was in a hurry, I stopped my hands


    and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something go wrong?"


    "I''ve read the headlines. It''s too misleading. What if Aaron sees it?" Monique was afraid of Aaron, and


    so was I.


    Therefore, my heart would always tighten a little whenever that person was mentioned.


    "I will find a way to solve it as soon as possible! Don''t worry. Just stay at home for these few days, and


    don''t go out unless you have to," I replied.


    I didn''t know if Aaron woulde to Ucrebury. But, before his arrival, I must ask for Hendrix''s


    protection.


    I hung up the phone and went out after having a simple meal. However, to my surprise, I met Valerie


    along the way. To be exact, she came to meet me.


    The Roberts'' vi was located in a remote area. After Hendrix and I got married, only people we were


    familiar with knew that ce. Almost no one else knew about it.


    Vrie was wearing a light blue dress, which made her look elegant and graceful. She also had a


    limited edition designer bag on her waist, which made her look even more elegant and poised.


    I was astounded for a moment, then I broke into a smile and greeted, "I''m sorry, Madam Lawson. I


    didn''t know you''reing. Please excuse me!"


    She smiled slightly and gently replied, "Miss Reid, I came over without notifying you. Please don''t


    me yourself."


    The vi had a front building and a back building. Hendrix and I stayed at the back building. The front


    building was usually where we entertain guests. The garden and pond were all in the front building.


    I led Valerie to the garden and asked Minnie to prepare some fruits and pastries. I then boiled water for


    tea, looked at Valerie, and said, "Madam Lawson, are you here to discuss things with Hendrix?"


    She shook her head and looked at my hand that was making tea. She said gently, "I''m here to look for


    you, Miss Reid. You have very beautiful hands."


    Being polite and reserved, Iughed softly and said, "Miss Lawson, surely you jest. Your hands are the


    ones that are well maintained." Conversations between women were always like that.


    However, the reason she came was definitely not topliment each other like that. I took out the


    finest tea in Hendrix''s collection and said with a smile, "I don''t drink tea that often, Hendrix is always


    the one who drinks it. Today, I present you Hendrix''s finest tea in his collection. Please excuse my poor


    tea brewing skills."

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Sheughed, looked at the pastry in my hand, and said with a smile, "This is a very exquisite tea that is


    20 years old. It can''t be bought even with money in the market. It''s destined that I can drink such good


    tea. I have to thank you, Miss Reid."


    I chuckled and still couldn''t think of the purpose of Vrie''s visit. I took a few sips of tea with her and


    after some time, I finally asked, "We''ve been talking for quite some time. I wonder what you are actually


    here for today, Madam Lawson?"


    She took a sip of tea and looked at me with her beautiful eyes. She said softly, "Nothing much. It''s just


    that thest time I saw you at the Pearis Manor, I felt that you looked a little familiar and somehow felt


    like I¡¯ve known you from before. Hence I''ve always wanted to meet you."


    I was stunned for a moment. I had originally thought that she was here for me and Sawyer''s issue. As a


    mother, it was only natural for her toe and talk to me about that. However, I was very surprised


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    that she came because of such a matter.


    After I refilled her tea, I smiled and said, "Mr. rk said the same thing to me a few days ago. He said


    that I seemed a little familiar to him. I think this is quite normal as there are so many people in this


    world, some people ought to look simr to one another. I actually look quite simr to Miss Burton you


    know too."


    I saw her with Andrea at a restaurant before, so I didn''t hide anything from her.


    She was slightly perplexed, but she replied with a soft smile, "Indeed, Miss Reid, are your parents still


    around?"


    I shook my head and replied with suspicion, "My parents left when I was very young. I grew up with my


    grandma. So, I have no memories of them."


    "Is your grandmother still around?" She was asking some excessively particr questions. Perhaps


    she realized that it was improper to do so, so she changed her tone and said, "Miss Reid, please don''t


    get me wrong. I am just a curious person. I tend to ask detailed things."


    After that, she took out a refined and luxurious looking invitation card from her bang and handed it to


    me. "I am holding a small party in the Pearis Manor tonight. Miss Reid, if you don''t mind, you cane


    with Mr. Roberts."


    I retrieved the invitation and opened it. When I saw that it was a birthday invitation, I remembered that


    Sawyer had mentioned to me the night before that his mother was having her birthday party that night.


    After putting away the invitation properly, I looked at Valerie and said, "Thank you, Madam Lawson. It''s


    my honor to be invited."


    She couldn''t help butughed. She lowered her eyes, took a sip of tea, and said after a pause, "Miss


    Reid, I heard that you and Mr. Roberts have been married for two years. I saw that you went to Pearis


    Manor with Mr. Robertsst time. I bet you two must have a good rtionship."


    I chuckled. I didn''t know her well in the first ce, so I didn''t say much. After a few cups of tea, Valerie


    left with the reason that she had something else to do.


    When Minnie saw her leave, she asked, "Arianna, she''s the fabled richest woman, right?"


    I was a little surprised. I looked at Minnie and asked, "Do you know her?"


    Minnie nodded. "In the past, when Mr. Dalton was still alive, she went to the Roberts Mansion. I''ve


    seen her before," After a pause, Minnie whispered, "She has been looking for her child for so many


    years. I''m afraid that she will never find her child."


    I was a little curious and could not help but continue to ask, "You knew that she''s looking for a child as


    well, Minnie?"


    "She used to ask Mr. Dalton about what happened 20 years ago whenever she went to meet him. I


    overheard their conversation when I served them tea. Mr. Dalton had helped her to look for her child


    since then. But the child has been missing for more than 20 years, and they didn''t have any significant


    characteristics too. It''s very difficult to find someone in the vast sea of people!" Minnie replied.


    As soon as I put away the tea set, my phone rang. Once I saw the caller ID, I tensed up immediately.


    Without saying anything more to Minnie, I got up and went back to my bedroom.


    "What do you want?" Back in the bedroom, I picked up the phone. My body was trembling as I held the


    phone.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    A deepugh came from the other end of the phone, "Arianna, why are you so nervous? Can''t a


    brother talk with his younger sister whenever he wants to?"


    I hated Aaron''s sinisterugh. I bit my lips and said, "Aaron, we''re no longer children. We all have our


    own lives now. Please just let us go!"


    The hell he gave me, I didn''t ever want to experience it again.


    "Arianna, we''re siblings. How can you leave me? Without you, my life is iplete. I need you!" What


    he said was supposed to be somethingforting, but they gave me an icy chill instead.


    A little overwhelmed, I held the phone and said in a hoarse voice, "Aaron, what on earth do you want?"


    Like a ghost, Aaron''s existence would only make people feel terrified.


    "You!" He spat out a word sinisterly and hung up the phone.


    Before I could calm down, I received a message from him, "Fortune Road 221, 4 p.m., Arianna.


    Remember to arrive on time."


    The words were clear. I held my phone and forced myself to calm down. One couldn''t fall into the same


    trap several times.


    Since I couldn''t escape from Aaron, it was better to find a way to let him leave me at his initiative.


    My phone suddenly vibrated.


    It was a call from Hendrix. I picked up the phone, and he said in an indifferent tone, "Dress yourself up


    and apany me to a partyter."


    What happened with Aaron made me feel a little dizzy. After a pause, I asked, "Is it important? I''m not


    feeling well today. I just want to stay at home and have a good rest."


    After a moment of silence, the man on the other end of the line asked in a deep voice, "Is it bad?"


    I shook my head and replied, "Nothing too serious. I just don''t want to go out."


    After a pause, I asked tentatively, "Is the gathering important?"


    "It''s nothing. You should rest," His voice was low and reserved. There was almost no emotion to it.


    After I hung up the phone with Hendrix, I sent a message to Monique with my phone. Then I got ready


    and drove immediately to the address Aaron sent me.


    Four o''clock in the afternoon.


    The sun was scorching hot, and there were a lot of people on the streets. Aaron gave me the address


    of a high-end custom-made dress boutique.


    I didn''t go in and I took my phone out of my pocket and called Aaron. But before the call could get


    through, a youngdy in a green dress came out from the shop.


    With a wide smile on her face, she looked at me and asked, "Are you Miss Arianna Reid?"


    I nodded.


    She smiled and said, "Miss Reid, pleasee in. Mr. Reid has already given us the order. You don''t


    have to worry. Just leave the rest to us."


    I followed her to the VIP room on the second floor. She gave orders to a few people and then took me


    to pick out a dress.


    I was not stupid. I knew what they were doing, but what was Aaron nning to do? Then, my phone


    was taken away.


    I was forced to sit in front of the dressing table. The woman in the green dress looked at me with a


    smile and said, "Miss Reid, don''t be nervous. Mr. Reid has already made the arrangements. You just


    need to cooperate with us."


    It took about ten minutes or so before they finished their job. I then looked at myself in the mirror and


    frowned with displeasure.


    Aaron did not show up. He only arranged a ck Bentley to fetch me from the store. The driver looked


    very young.


    I didn''t want to get in the car, so I put my arms around my chest, looked at the driver, and said, "Where


    is the location? I drove here. I can go there by myself!"


    "Miss Reid, do you not trust me?" The man suggested with a smile on his face.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    I nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Perhaps he didn''t expect me to answer him in such a direct manner. The driver looked slightly taken


    aback before he replied, "Miss Reid, don''t worry. Mr. Reid just wanted to take you to a party. He wants


    to introduce you to everyone."


    "You can just tell me the address!" I was not sure what Aaron was up to. Therefore, I had to be careful.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door for me. He said politely with a smile, "Miss Reid,


    please don''t make things difficult for me. Mr. Reid knows that you''ve also called Miss Monique, so he


    sent someone to pick her up. Since Mr. Reid is being so considerate, I suppose Miss Reid you can''t


    just refuse his kindness, can you?"


    A threat?


    He was using Monique to threaten me?


    After a long time, I smiled and got into the car elegantly. Aaron really knew me well.


    The car drove to a hotel in the southern suburb. It was more than an hour''s drive. At first, I didn''t know


    where the car was going.


    Then, when the car drove past the golf course in the southern suburb, I knew in an instant where it was


    heading. Ucrebury was a well-known historical spot. While it grew as the society advanced over the


    years, it also retained its cultural heritage.


    Although it wasn''t a significant city in the past, it was never short of talents. Those with high authorities


    in the city liked to buy properties in Ucrebury and seek a peaceful ce to live after their retirement.


    Therefore, Ucrebury''s southern suburb had be a gathering ce for many influential and rich


    people. Even though people had always endorsed equality in their lives, for ordinary people, the


    southern suburban area of Ucrebury was still a luxury ce that they couldn''t even set foot in even


    after working hard for hundreds of years.


    However, even so, there were still many people who would try with all their might toe here. They


    thought that as long as one was not an idiot, anyone they met there might end up bing their


    benefactor.


    The car stopped at the golf course. Someone escorted me out of the vehicle and signaled me to get


    into a ck Bentley, which was reserved for important people.


    After I got into the car, I saw Aaron sitting in it. He had an elegant temperament and a gentle face. He


    looked at me with his sly eyes and said, "Arianna, it''s been a long time since west met!"


    Unable to respond, I lifted my skirt and was about to get out of the car, but it was toote. He put his


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hands on my shoulder and pressed me down on the seat. He warned in a low, hoarse voice, "Be a


    good girl. It''s our first encounter since forever. I hope it could be more romantic."


    No matter what kind of sweet words he said, it would all just end up sounding foul. I forced myself to


    hold back my fear and asked, "What did you do to Monique?"


    He raised his hand and looked at me carefully. He answered casually, "She''s fine," He raised my chin,


    and clicking his tongue in disapproval, Aaron eximed, "Arianna, even though you have lost some


    weight, you''re still very beautiful!"


    I looked down and didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Ucrebury''s Lawson family has been a well-known family for hundreds of years; many of their


    descendants are military and political personnel. They are also one of the best in business. Just stick


    around and follow meter!" He said, with a bit of sternness in his voice.


    I frowned. I hadn''t seen him for only five years. What did he do in the past five years? How did he turn


    from a hacker to someone who could easily get in touch with famous people from the top of the


    business industry?


    About ten minutester, the car stopped in front of a luxurious vi. Aaron got out of the car and held


    the car door open for me in a very gentlemanly way. He reached out his arm to me and muttered in a


    husky voice, "Please be obedient and hold on to my arm."


    I feared and hated his hypocritical personality and his fake smile. He was cold and cruel. Even if he did


    something nice, it was all a plot of doing something horrible to me.


    Nevertheless, I had no choice but to listen and obey


    him. So, I got out of the car while holding his arm.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The design of the vi was simple and elegant. It had a pinch of European style design in it. Once we


    entered the door, instead of argemon hall, we were greeted with a pathway paved with pebbles.


    We entered the hall after passing through a small garden.


    Although in my high heels, I walked quite smoothly while holding onto Aaron''s arms.


    As we arrived at the front of the hall, I saw Hendrix standing not far away from me. He was wearing a


    ck suit and a white shirt. His cor snow-white and ironed, his hair short and ssic, and his


    features sharp and bright. He was eye-catching.


    He had a strong presence. Even in the crowd, people could single him out at a nce.


    I didn''t realize untilter that it was Valerie''s birthday party. Since Hendrix woulde, many people I


    knew in Ucrebury''s business and political industry would attend too.


    I was Hendrix''s wife, but now I was holding onto another man''s arm. If I turned up like this, wasn''t I


    bring shame to Hendrix?


    I withdrew my hand in an instant as fear and worry spread throughout my heart.


    But I underestimated Aaron. He was, after all, someone who was capable of doing unthinkable things.


    He instantly grabbed my hand, and asked annoyedly, "Arianna, what did I say about


    obedience?"


    I bit on my lips, and my palms started sweating.


    I raised my eyes to look in Hendrix''s direction. He had also noticed me. His dark eyes narrowed as he


    looked at the ck off-shoulder gown on me.


    After a moment, he turned his eyes to Aaron and said, "Mr. Reid, it''s been a while."


    They knew each other?


    Aaron held me firmly in his hand and gave a faint smile. "Indeed, long time no see, Mr. Roberts."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were exchanging ordinary greetings. I couldn''t hear anything off based on their conversation.


    Hendrix''s dark gaze fell on me, and he asked casually, "Who is this person next to you, Mr. Reid?"


    "She''s my fiancee!" Aaron''s words were so shocking that I froze. A hint of coldness could be seen in


    Hendrix''s eyes, and his gaze on me was so deep that it was as if it could lead me to a bottomless pit.


    However, he still replied with a smile, "Rumors were that Mr. Reid is not interested in women, but it


    seems like that isn''t true, as you''re keeping someone special for yourself."


    Aaron squeezed my hand and smiled gently, "It''s not that I''m not interested in women, I''m just waiting


    for my one and only to return."


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes and repeated after Aaron, "Your one and only to return..."


    At that point, I had already lost my mind. I hadn''t told Hendrix about Aaron. In fact, things had already


    escted out of hand before I could even exin anything.


    Aaron was still holding my hand. I couldn''t get away from it, but at the same time, I dared not to deny


    Aaron''s nonsense.


    I was in a mess.


    Hendrix''s eyes fell on me, and he couldn''t help butughed. "Well, what should I call you now? Mrs.


    Roberts? Or should it be Mrs. Reid?"


    My heart sank. I broke free from Aaron''s hand and stepped forward to hold Hendrix, trying to exin,


    "Hendrix, I..."


    "Hendrix!" A woman called, her voice gentle and sweet. I looked over and saw that it was Andrea. She


    was wearing a long in-colored dress, which entuated her hourss-like figure. She lifted the hem


    of her dress, gracefully walked to Hendrix, and held his hand naturally.


    They were like a match made in heaven.


    Andrea was not surprised to see me, her face only slightly darkened, and she said, "I see that Miss


    Reid is here too."


    Her eyes fell on Aaron, who was standing next to me, and then she asked with a vague smile, "Miss


    Reid, is this your... friend?"


    She said the word "friend" in an overly suggestive tone.


    I looked down at the tips of my heels and swallowed the words that I originally wanted to say. If I


    exined things now, I was afraid that I would only make a fool out of myself.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    "Let''s go, Arianna," Aaron nced sideways at Andrea. A trace of disgust shed across his eyes


    before he dragged me into the hall.


    It wasn''t that Aaron was not interested in women; he was just disgusted with women. He had disliked


    women ever since he was eight years old. If I hadn''t grown up with him, I would be another disgusting


    woman for him.


    Being his exception was my hell. It was a hell that I could never escape.


    Andrea''s faint voice came from behind, "Hendrix, so Arianna knew Mr. Reid of the Andar Group. No


    wonder Madam Lawson told me that the people who came tonight were all famous people from the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    business and political industry."


    Apparently, Aaron was currently working in the Andar Group.


    Instead of a birthday party, it was more like a gathering between the elites. Valerie was wearing a ck


    dress with a side split and a pair of dark blue crystal high heels, which made her look extraordinarily


    elegant and beautiful.


    She was almost fifty years old, but she didn''t look her age. In fact, she was much prettier than most


    women of her age.


    When she saw Aaron from afar, she excused herself from the other guests and walked towards us with


    a ss of champagne in her hand.


    "Mr. Reid, thank you very much foring!" She beamed while slightly raising the champagne. Then,


    she looked at me, a little surprised. She turned back at Aaron and asked, "Who is she?"


    Before Aaron could say anything, I took the lead and said, "Madam Lawson, you look so beautiful


    today!"


    She was startled by my answer but managed to suppress her surprise quickly. She smiled, "So are


    you, Miss Reid. You''re so beautiful today that I couldn''t even recognize you. I''m really sorry!"


    I chuckled and responded, "You are ttering me, Madam Lawson. I don''t usually dress up. It''s normal


    if you don''t recognize me. It''s not your fault!"


    Then, she noticed that Aaron was holding my hand. She looked confused and asked about it very


    gently, "Did you two know each other?" She also eyed Aaron suspiciously.


    Aaron grinned, "Of course, we''ve known each other for more than ten years."


    Valerie wanted to ask more, but the chatters in the hall suddenly quieted down. People turned their


    heads towards the hall''s entrance.


    I, too, turned and saw a handsome middle- aged man in a coat striding in. Four men in ck suits


    followed behind him.


    The appearance of the man gained a lot of attention. People went forward to greet him. However, the


    man''s eyes went directly to Valerie, and he walked towards her.


    "Pedro Moore, also known as Master Moore from Jarold City. He has so much authority and power


    over people no matter where he is. Even those in


    power are also afraid of him," Aaron exined.


    I looked at Valerie and Pedro and noticed that their dynamic was unlike any pair of ordinary friends. I


    couldn''t help but have some theories on their rtionship.


    "What is their rtionship?" I asked.


    Aaron raised his eyebrows. There was something profound about his gaze that I couldn''t understand.


    He said, "Star-crossed lovers."


    I didn''t quite understand what he meant. So, I rephrased and asked again, "Madam Lawson was


    married, am I right? She was married to an ordinary person, thenter she married Sawyer''s father and


    gave birth to Sawyer. How did...?"


    When did this Pedro Moore enter the story? Their rtionships were seriously messed up.


    Aaron sneered, "The story she made up for the outside world is a convincing one, isn''t it?"


    Hendrix was now greeting Valerie and Pedro with Andrea by his side. Valerie then leaned towards


    Pedro to say something. I wondered what she said.


    Later, Pedro became more affectionate with Andrea. He looked at her as if she was something he


    finally found after losing it for many years.


    I couldn''t exactly see what was going on, but I knew Aaron was looking at me slyly. "Andrea is Valerie''s


    daughter who has been lost for 20 years. She is also Pedro''s daughter."


    I opened my mouth wide in shock. Andrea was their daughter?


    But we had never got wind of it!

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    After Valerie finished talking to Pedro, they looked in my direction. Upon seeing me, a trace of surprise


    appeared in Pedro''s eyes.


    Valerie seemed to know what he was thinking. She whispered a few more words in his ear, and then


    Pedro returned to his usual self.


    Aaron let go of me and stepped forward to greet Pedro.


    Regaining my freedom, I immediately went to seek Hendrix. But Hendrix had just finished talking with


    Pedro, and he was nowhere in sight.


    I looked around and heard a familiar voiceing from the corner of the hall. It was Sawyer, and I


    couldn''t help but walk over.


    Sawyer was surprised to see me. He greeted me calmly, "Good evening!"


    Seeing that he was in a bad state, I asked, "It''s your mother''s birthday, why do you look unwell? I just


    heard that your mother had finally found her missing daughter after so many years. Why didn''t you go


    and see her?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Why should I?" He spoke in a lonely tone. "She only has a daughter, and I was merely an ident."


    Sensing the sadness in his words, I took a te of cheese and said, "Every child is a treasure in their


    parents'' hearts. After all, she has lost her for more than 20 years. She would for sure be ecstatic to find


    what she once lost. It''ll all go back to normal after sometime."


    He sneered, looked at the cheese in my hand, and said nonchntly, "I wished that the daughter they


    found was you instead of Andrea. That woman is too calctive. Her addition to the Pearis Manor is


    not a good thing."


    I was a little confused when I heard him saying that. Iughed, "Can anyone be the daughter of your


    family?"


    He looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot, saying, "Arianna, do you really think that my mother is


    so free that she will actuallye to meet you and chat with you for nothing?"


    Was he talking about that day''s matter?


    I was puzzled, I asked, "What do you mean?" Although I was suspicious about the strange questions


    that Valerie had asked me that day, I didn''t think much about it.


    However, since Sawyer brought it up, I started to give more thoughts on it.


    Sawyer looked at me with disdain and scoffed, "You''re quite lucky that you are married to Hendrix with


    your poor intelligence. I''ve told you that you looked like my mother, and the same goes for Andrea. Do


    you really think that there are people who look alike for no reason?"


    I frowned, "What do you mean?"


    He rolled his eyes at me and exined, "I mean, my mother took Andrea''s and your samples and ran a


    DNAtest."


    At that point, he seemed a little bit confused, "I honestly thought it would be you at first, but I didn''t


    expect that it turned out to be Andrea.1''


    I had a lot of questions in my mind. I looked around and realized it wasn''t appropriate to ask him in the


    hall, so I dragged Sawyer to the tea room by the corridor.


    Looking at him, I said seriously, "Did you steal my nails or hairs to run a DNA test just because I looked


    a little like Madam Lawson?"


    His mouth twitched. "Of course not. My mother has been looking for her daughter for more than 20


    years, and she wouldn''t have stuck to it for so many years if she had no clues at all. A lot of the


    experiences that you and Andrea had gone through met to the criteria. So, between you and Andrea,


    my mother wasn''t sure who was her daughter at first. That''s why she asked Hendrix to take you and


    Andrea to meet her separately. She went to do a DNA test after that."


    I wasn''t curious about the allegedly simr experience between Andrea and me at all. What I was


    curious about was that Hendrix didn''t actually bring me to meet Vrie to save Monique. It was only to


    do Valerie a favor.


    As for me, throughout that whole event, I knew nothing.


    "Did Andrea know these from the very beginning?" I asked, feeling a little ufortable.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    He nodded and said, "Hendrix probably told her in advance. She was very close to my mother in the


    So, I was the only one who knew nothing about that whole scheme.


    I wanted tough, but I couldn''t. I was aplete fool. Perhaps I wouldn''t even know if I was sold to


    someone.


    Noticing that I didn''t look well, Sawyer paused for a while. Perhaps he had realized something was


    wrong, he calmed down and added, "Don''t overthink this. No one told you about this because they


    were worried that you couldn''t handle it well. We''re unsure of everything too, so that''s why..."


    "So, you guys just naturally kept me in the dark like a fool?" I said as I felt very ufortable.


    He frowned, "Arianna, you know that''s not what I meant."


    "I don''t know!" I raised my voice at him and stormed out of the tearoom. I had always thought that as


    long as I was kind and trustworthy to others, I wouldn''t suffer much harm. But it turned out that I was


    too naive. I still had to put up with bad things in life no matter what I did.


    There were a lot of people in the hall, all of whom were important people. Andrea, who was in the


    crowd, was particrly eye- catching. She was brought around to greet everyone by Valerie and Pedro.


    It was a view both beautiful and warm to behold.


    Of course. Some people were blessed at the very moment they were born.


    After managing my emotions, I went to the dining area. No matter how bad my life was, I had to eat


    something. I needed to feed the little fellow in my belly.


    A little bit absent-minded, I identally bumped into someone. The buttercream cake that I had just put


    on my te dirtied that person''s suit before falling to the ground!


    "I''m sorry..." I lifted my head and I saw Austin, whose face was cold and mocking.


    I calmed down and swallowed back my unspoken apology. It was useless to apologize to him as it


    would lead to unnecessary arguments in the end.


    I didn''t want to start a fight, but that wasn''t the case for Austin. He looked at me and sneered, "Arianna,


    you must be furious and jealous, right? Since Andrea turned out to be Valerie''s daughter, it would mean


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    that her life will change dramatically. A woman from the slums like you will never be worthy of a person


    that is as noble as Hendrix, no matter how hard you work."


    I put down the food in my hand and raised my eyebrows at him, "If I''m not worthy of him, are you, Mr.


    Shelley, worthy of him?"


    "You..." He was angry, and wanted to refute me.


    I interrupted him, "I''m married to Hendrix, and we have a child too. So why is Mr. Shelley so fond of


    mocking me? Is it because you suddenly realize that you are not good enough for Andrea? Is that why


    you''re trying to vent your frustration on me?"


    "Nonsense!" Austin was so angry that his eyes turned red. He took off his suit and threw it at me,


    saying, "Clean up the suit."


    Sometimes I would think that Austin was very cute. Every time he tried to find fault in me because he


    just couldn''t bear the sight of me, he would always end up getting furious. It was the same case this


    time.


    Since he realized that he couldn''t win me in an argument, he might as well make things difficult for me.


    Looking at the suit in my hand, I raised my eyebrows. "Mr. Shelley, I suggest that you don''t let me deal


    with it. If you walk around in wet clothester, you won''t be a good match for Andrea in terms of


    appearance."


    "Well, find a way!" he said angrily. At that moment, the birthday party began. Valerie was saying


    something on the stage elegantly. Andrew didn''t want to talk to me anymore, so he went to Andrea with


    the food in his hand and handed it to her.


    Andrea saw his glum face, so she looked in my direction in suspicion. Her graceful face changed right


    when she saw me. She smirked at me provokingly with a disdainful look.


    I red back, indifferent. I stood there with the suit in my hand, not intending to do anything on it. Then,


    Hendrix, whom I didn''t know where he went before, came to me with a small gift box.


    He said coldly, "This is Madam Lawson''s birthday gift."


    After that, when he stuffed the box in his hand to me, he noticed the suit in my hand and frowned,


    "Who?"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "Austin''s. I got some food on it just now," As I said that, my eyes fell on the box he gave me. I


    wondered if he prepared that.


    He nced at me impatiently and said, "Throw it away!"


    At that moment, the party was already bustling with chatters, and Valerie had brought Andrea onto the


    stage. I narrowed my eyes at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, shouldn''t you chaperone her instead?"


    But he was in a bad mood, and he asked me coldly, "Shouldn''t you exin how you and Aaron met?"


    If he asked me half an hour ago, I would definitely tell him in detail. But right now, I didn''t feel like


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    exining at all.


    I walked over to the trash can, threw Austin''s suit away, and turned to gaze at Hendrix, "There''s nothing


    to say. It is as what you''ve seen."


    On the stage, Andrea and Valerie hugged each other, portraying a loving mother and daughter


    rtionship. Valerie then announced that she had entrusted Andrea to manage 50 percent of her


    assets out of an act of her motherly love. Andrea would also start to work at herpany to learn


    business management skills.


    At the same time, Andrea would move into the Pearis Manor to live with Valerie. After all, she was


    Valerie''s long lost daughter. Pedro also got onto the stage. Since he was someone with great power


    and wealth, it was safe to say that, as long as he stood by Andrea''s side, she could do whatever she


    wanted.


    Hendrix''s face was ugly, but he didn''t argue with me because we were in the middle of a dinner party.


    He controlled his temper and said, "Dance with meter."


    I sneered, "Aren''t you afraid that Miss Burton will... No, wait, she should be Miss Moore now. Mr.


    Roberts, you should be Miss Moore''s dancing partner. I won''t take part in your affair."


    "Arianna!" Hendrix grabbed my wrist so tightly that it hurt. He took a deep breath to manage his anger,


    "Don''t be stubborn."


    Stubborn? Me?


    I almost wanted tough out loud. I nodded at him and half- heartedly said, "Hendrix, you''re really...


    extraordinary!"


    At the corner of my eye, I noticed that Aaron was standing nearby me. So I shook off Hendrix''s hand


    and walked towards him. Sometimes, a known devil was better than an unknown angel.


    Aaron squinted his almond-shaped eyes as I was approaching him. When I did, the corner of his lips


    lifted, "Arianna, this is the first time that you''ve taken the initiative toe to me."


    Ignoring the surliness in his eyes, I asked, "When can I leave?"


    "Anytime!" he shrugged, raising his eyebrows. He continued to ask with hinted joy, "Where do you want


    to go?"


    I didn''t answer him. He only wanted me to apany him to the party. As long as I came, I could leave


    at any time.


    Speaking about that, I remembered the gift box in my hand. I turned my eyes to Valerie, who had


    finished her speech.


    With the box in hand, I walked towards her. When Valerie saw me, her smile was as gracefully as ever,


    "Miss Reid, I''m sorry we didn''t talk much tonight. I hope you''re having a wonderful time?"


    "I did, Madam Lawson," I returned with a faint smile, subconsciously putting some distance between


    us. Then, I handed her the gift box, "Here, I''ve prepared this for you. I wish you a joyous birthday and


    good health."


    Her smile broadened. I could tell that she was very happy. She epted the gift and said, "Miss Reid,


    you really shouldn''t have to, but I''ll ept your wishes. Thank you."


    Just then, Pedro, who had been chatting with the guests and Andrea, saw that I was talking with


    Valerie. He excused himself and walked in our direction after whispering a few words to Andrea.


    Andrea looked at me for a moment, her gazeplicated.


    Pedro has a tall and bulky figure. Even though he was in his middle ages, his looks and aura were still


    in the game. His eyes met mine, his with a hint of fatherly love. He parted his lips to ask, "So, you''re


    Arianna?"

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Humbly, I nodded and greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Moore!"


    He suddenlyughed and directed his attention to Valerie, who was beside him, "She does look a lot


    like you when you were younger. No, not only the appearance. She acts as you did too."


    Valerie agreed. She gently smiled and replied, "I thought about the same thing when I first met her. If I


    hadn''t seen the DNA test results, I''d have thought that she''s the one."


    "Arianna," Pedro turned to me and asked, "Can I call you that?"


    I nodded. Some of my memories resurfaced, but since it might have been a memory from a long time


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ago, so everything was in a blur. I didn''t manage to relive the memory precisely, but Pedro''s voice was


    familiar.


    "Your parents..."


    "Mom, Dad!" Andrea interrupted. She came up gracefully on high heels with a ss of champagne in


    her hand, talking to her parents, "Mr. rk said that he had something to talk with you two. He''s waiting


    for you on the second floor."


    Pedro and Valerie quickly made their excuse, "Miss Reid, excuse us, we have matters to attend to.


    Please let Andrea know if there''s anything you need."


    Then, they went to the second floor.


    They had left Andrea and me behind to stare at each other.


    "Miss Reid, can we talk?" she asked with arrogance.


    There were many people in the vi; some of them were strangers, and some of them friends. I was not


    in a good mood, and I didn''t feel like talking to her.


    I let out a deep sigh, "Miss Burton, can you leave me alone? We have nothing to talk about."


    "This is my mother''s ce, Miss Reid. Where do you want me to go?" she questioned sarcastically.


    I broke into augh, "You''re right. I''ve forgotten that you''re no longer a Burton but a Moore now."


    I paused briefly, "Since I''m in your family''s territory, then I''d stay away from you. It''s a usible


    solution, right?¡±


    "Arianna, what can I do for you to leave Hendrix?" Andrea blocked my way. "Hendrix is too good for


    you. He deserves those at the top of the pyramid to stand by his side. And Arianna, you know very well


    that you''re not worthy of him!"


    "Are you, then?" I was in awe of her groundless confidence. "I''ve been with him for two years, but now,


    you only decided that I''m not worthy of him? Does your rich mother epting you into her family make


    you think that you''re at the top of the pyramid and are worthy of him?"


    "Arianna, we all know he doesn''t love you. Why won''t you let him go?" Andrea returned.


    I raised my eyebrows, "I won''t!" I grinned widely, "No matter where he goes, or who he loves, as long


    as I''m his wife, he''lle back to me. I am the mother of his legitimate child."


    "Arianna!" Andrea''s face turned ugly, but she insisted, "No one wants a marriage without love. I can


    give you anything you want but on one condition. Please leave Hendrix, okay?"


    She begged in distress. I used to believe that she harassed me because she loved Hendrix very much.


    But I came to realize that she didn¡¯t love Hendrix anymore. He was her regret of the past.


    As time went by, her regrets turned into an obsession. By that time, it already had nothing to do with


    love anymore.


    Her naiveness surprised me, "Andrea, I''m curious to see if you really love Hendrix, or do you want him


    just because he isn''t yours. Is that all there is to your so-called love?"


    Andrea was not a humble person. She didn''t want to damage her reputation by arguing in the public, so


    she controlled her temper. She deliberately lowered her voice, "How dare you question our


    rtionship? You are the third wheel in our rtionship!"

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    I raised my eyebrows and asked, "Have you ever seen a homewrecker that is as justifiable as me?" I


    paused for a short moment before adding, "By the way, Hendrix isn''t touching you anymore, right? Do


    you want to know why?"


    I leaned slightly closer to her and looked at her mockingly, "Because I told him that I hate it when he


    beds other women, and that I won''t let him touch me if he touches others again."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" she eximed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I sneered, "Nonsense? Then why did he ask me to help him by using my hands instead of going to


    you?"


    Looking at her dumbfounded look, I felt better. It was indeed entertaining to tease her.


    "Then let''s have a try to see if he still has me in his mind," Andrea replied.


    She startedughing sinisterly all of a sudden. Her delicate face drew close to me, then all of a sudden


    grabbed me by the arm, and sheunched herself towards the wine tower at the side.


    In just a moment, the once exquisite wine tower was knocked down. sses of wine fell to the floor


    and broke into pieces, pulling many of the guests nearby into the mess.


    Some screamed, some stepped back to avoid the mess, while some didn''t even know what had just


    happened.


    "Andrea!" Valerie''s worried voice echoed, followed by a wave of chaos.


    A figure shed past me and picked up Andrea, who was drenched in wine and sitting on the pieces of


    broken sses from the floor quickly.


    Then he cleaned up the ss pieces on Andrea''s body and put her on the sofa. Several family doctors


    came in and began to examine Andrea.


    Someone contacted the ambnce, while the others tried tofort Valerie.


    Andrea looked at Hendrix with her mellow eyes and sobbed, "Hendrix."


    "I''m here," Hendrix opened his mouth as his brows furrowed, and the anxiety he had from just then had


    already subsided.


    "It hurts!" Andrea said, tugging at Hendrix''s clothes with her pale, soft hands.


    Someone started their car and waited at the entrance. Then, Hendrix picked Andrea up, "If it hurts,


    then stop talking and rest!"


    Andrea fell silent while she rxed against his body.


    Hendrix left with Andrea in his arms. His dark eyes fell on me for a moment, his gaze was deep and


    unfathomable, and then he carried Andrea out.


    Since one of the parties involved had left, what was left was people who were there to watch the show.


    Some people were looking at me and talked with scornfulughter.


    "Mrs. Roberts has always been at odds with Miss Burton. She must have pushed Miss Burton out of


    jealousy because she got to reunite with her family."


    "She shouldn''t be behind it. I''ve worked with Mrs. Roberts on a few projects. She''s a steadfast person


    and always acts with propriety. I believe that she won''t hurt others on such an asion."


    "You shouldn''t lump them together. Didn''t you see the expression on Mr. Roberts''s face just now? He


    was worried about Miss Burton. If you were Mrs. Roberts, how would you feel if your husband cared for


    another woman?"


    "That''s true. Now that Miss Burton has reunited with her family, I''m afraid that she''ll force Mr. Roberts to


    divorce his missus in the future."


    "That''s pitiful!"


    I listened to them in silence.


    Austin, who had been watching the scene fold out with amusement, could not help bute up to


    Arianna. He looked at her coldly and said sarcastically, "Arianna, how could you be so brazenly


    jealous? Andrea is much better than you In terms of beauty, status, and background. She''s worthy of


    Hendrix now. You, on the other hand..."


    He didn''t continue, but his disdainful eyes fell on me. It was enough to make me understand that he


    meant that I was not worthy of Hendrix.


    I looked up at him, shrugged, and replied with a smile, "Yes, I was brazen. Butpared with your sly


    and cowardly acts, what I did could already be considered upright!"


    "You-"


    Perhaps Austin was too furious at me that he didn''t even know what to say. He only snorted and left.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    As the crowd dispersed gradually, I lifted my dress and left the hall.


    Aaron was sitting leisurely on the swing in the courtyard. He looked at me from a distance with a faint


    smile across his face.


    I returned the gaze, "I never expect you to be an onlooker." After saying that, I left immediately.


    People would change. Five years ago, Aaron liked to torment people in his wicked way. However, right


    then, he might''ve brought me there so that he could watch a good show.


    Thinking about it, he probably liked to torture people at a slower pace then.


    The southern suburbs were already far away from the city. Plus, we were in a luxurious area. So, there


    were no taxis in that area, basically only private cars that came and went.


    Furthermore, if one didn''t get permission from someone living in that area, they couldn''t drive in no


    matter what. Which meant that if I wanted to take a taxi, I had to walk beyond the golf course.


    It was going to be a really long journey.


    I took off my heels and walked along the road next to the golf course. Not longter, a car followed me


    at a very slow speed. It seemed like it was following me deliberately.


    I didn''t even have to think to know who it was. But I didn''t stop walking. Instead, I picked up the pace.


    After a while, when I saw that the car was still following me, I stopped and went to the golf coursewn


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to sit down.


    Someone sat down beside me.


    The person heaved a long sigh and spoke with a hint of indescribable emotion in his voice, "Arianna,


    don¡¯t you believe that bad people would turn a new leaf?"


    I answered his question with another question, "What do you want foring back this time?"


    Aaron had always been gentle and cultured in my memories. However, five years wasn''t a long time. I


    could still remember how he killed Monique''s parents and forced his grandmother to death. Also, he


    literally tried to drown Monique and me and did a lot more other horrendous things.


    Heid down with his head rested on his hands and his eyes staring at the dark sky, "I''m too lonely. I


    just want to live a good life with you!"


    If we were long-lost siblings who had reunited after a long time, I would have been moved by those


    words. However, we weren''t, and all I felt was eerie coldness.


    "Do I have to die so that you would leave me alone?" I said while looking straight at the streetmps


    that were flickering in the distance. Dark thoughts began to fill my mind.


    He smiled sinisterly, "I won''t let you die. I can''t live without you. We still have a long way to go."


    I didn''t say anything.


    It was useless worrying about him. I had to move on in one way or another.


    "Leave Hendrix! Let''s live a good life together. Well still be as carefree as we were when we were


    young. He doesn''t deserve you."


    Iughed. How absurd it sounded. Others thought that I wasn''t worthy of Hendrix, but he felt the other


    way round.


    "I can''t go back. Grandma is gone. The old mulberry tree in front of the door has also been cut down.


    Aaron, can you stop showing up and interrupting my life anymore, please?" I knew it was useless to


    ask him of that, but at least I tried.


    He looked at the starry night sky, and his eyes dark and unfocused. After some time, he replied, "I tried,


    but I can''t."


    Forget it!


    The conversation had dragged on for too long. I was tired. So, I got up, looked at Aaron, and


    demanded, "Send me home."


    I already had it figured out. If he wanted to hurt me, he wouldn''t have brought me there. He just wanted


    to see me helpless for his stimtion. He was a hunter, and he must have felt ufortable when


    there was no prey to entertain him.


    Therefore, he wouldn''t do anything to me for the time being.


    After sending me back to the vi in Flora Hill, he didn''t unlock the car door but instead stare at me with


    his dark eyes, "Can''t I get a goodnight kiss?"


    I snorted.


    I looked at him and said without any expression,


    "Unlock the door!"


    He cocked his eyebrow as the rebel in him awakened. He leaned against the seat and looked down at


    me, "What do you think Hendrix will think if he saw you in the car with me for such a long time?"


    He nodded without waiting for me to reply, "Oh right. He would be taking good care of Andrea, the


    woman he loves, in her ward right now. He doesn''t have time for you!"


    As he said, he came closer, and the scent of cigarettes made me ufortable. I leaned away from


    him, "Aaron, just tell me, will I only be free if | die?"

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    He pulled a long face and said, "You can have a try!"


    I wouldn''t try yet. It wasn''t the right time. Death was not a bad thing if it was necessary to kill off a


    walking demon.


    The front yard suddenly became brighter. I looked up and found that it was from the headlights from


    Hendrix''s jeep.


    I looked at the time and realized that it was already midnight. It was surprising that Hendrix would even


    Aaron''s car was quite noticeable, and Hendrix definitely saw us as soon as he entered the yard. But


    instead of getting out of the car, he lit a cigarette in it, then stared at Aaron and me in dismay.


    Aaron was a very despicable man. He usually pretended to be a gentleman, but he was actually very


    good at stirring up trouble. When he saw that Hendrix didn''t get down from the car, he leaned close to


    me and said slyly, "Tell me, how would Hendrix react if he sees me kiss you?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You''re crazy!" I hollered and shifted my body to move further away from him, but there was limited


    space in the car.


    He only had to lean in a bit more to be able to kiss me on the lips. When he did, he looked at Hendrix


    with a triumphant smile.


    "Aaron! Are you out of your mind?"


    "Yup," Aaron nodded. Hendrix had already gotten out of the car.


    I frowned at Aaron, "Unlock the door!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and ignored me. He only looked at Hendrix, who just got out of the car. When


    he saw that Hendrix had returned straight to the vi, he smiled at me and said, "Look, Arianna, he


    doesn''t love you. That''s why he wouldn''t care less if you were with another man."


    Aaron knew how to hurt others the most. I smiled and replied, "So what? What does it have to do with


    you? Let me out."


    "Bang!" A loud thump came through, followed by the shattering sound of Aaron''s car window.


    I looked up and was stunned. Hendrix was standing at the side of the car with his eyes dark and icy.


    Indeed, not everyone was harmless.


    When observed from a distance, everyone would look like well-dressed gentlemen, but if examined


    closely, one could see that they were hideous and evil deep in their soul.


    Aaron was like that, so was me. Hendrix, too.


    Under his proud, cold, reserved, and noble demeanor, there was also a soul that craved for blood.


    Hendrix was holding a hefty hammer in his hand, which I assumed was left behind by the man who


    built the artificial hill in the yard a few days ago. Even the best window ss couldn''t withstand that


    hammer''s impact.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at his broken window calmly. Then, he looked at Hendrix while Hendrix


    reached to open my door.


    As soon as the door was unlocked, I got out of the car and didn''t say anything. I just looked at the two


    men in front of me.


    Aaron squinted his eyes. Although he was sitting, his demeanor was still as strong as ever, "Want to


    fight?" he said.


    The way men solved problems among themselves since the beginning of time was to fight each other


    with bare fists. Only after beating up each other would they feel satisfied.


    Hendrix''s eyes darkened a little as he slightly parted his thin lips and said, "Sure!"


    Their feud was so loud that even Minnie, who was living in the front building, had woke up. She turned


    on the lights in the front yard and came out in a hurry.


    She was bewildered when she saw that Hendrix and I were both there, and there was a stranger too.


    She then asked with concern, "Mr. Roberts, do we need to call the police?"


    Hendrix took off his custom-made ck suit and replied gloomily, "No need for that, go to the house


    and bring a chair for Madam. So that she can sit down and observe what''s going to happen."


    I...


    Minnie nodded and entered the building hurriedly.


    Not feeling good, I frowned and looked at Hendrix, "I''m not going to watch. It''s not good for the child. I''ll


    wait for you at home. Be careful and don''t hurt yourself."


    Perhaps what I said was somewhat useful. Hendrix''s expression became slightly lighter. He smiled


    faintly and looked at me, "Sure, and wait for me at home."


    "F*ck!" Aaron was never kind, but he didn''t know why he got so enraged and swung his fist at Hendrix.


    The two men started the fight without any warning.


    I didn''t stay any longer and shielded myself from the noise that came from behind.


    Back in the living room, when Minnie saw me, she asked nervously, "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    "It''s nothing!" I shook my head. I didn''t eat anything at the dinner party, so naturally, I felt a little hungry.


    I looked at Minnie and asked, "Is there anything to eat at home?"


    "Yes, yes!" As she spoke, she ran into the kitchen and came out with a pot of stewed eggs and chicken.


    I was a little surprised. I looked up at Minnie and said, "Minnie, it''s midnight now. What''s the deal with


    these dishes..."


    It was amazing that it could still be warm at this time.


    She smiled and said, "Master Hendrix called and told me that you didn''t eat anything at the party, and


    that you would be hungry when you return."


    Confused, I didn''t know what to think for a brief while.


    Who did he actually care about? The child or me?


    Muffling sounds of pain could be heard from outside. Minnie served me a bowl of rice, still worried


    about Hendrix, "I think we should call the police."


    I shook my head and chewed slowly, "There''s no need forthat."


    The two of them were evenly matched; they wouldn''t die just from fighting each other.


    About half an hourter, there was no more movement outside. Then, someone started up the car


    engine, and Hendrix came in a few minutester.


    I had already finished my meal by then. Noticing that my belly was indeed a lot bigger than before, I


    made a mental note that I should go to the hospital the next day for the maternity checkup.


    "Oh, lord!" Minnie was cleaning up in the kitchen and had been paying attention to the situation outside.


    So, as soon as Hendrix came in, she rushed over to check his state.


    I was sitting on the sofa and looked over. There were bruises and bits of blood on Hendrix''s handsome


    face, but he was still standing upright. Overall, he was fine.


    Minnie hurried away to look for some ointments to treat him. I looked away from Hendrix after I had


    assessed his initial state. When Minnie was back to the living room, I stood up and casually said, "It''s


    quitete. I''ll call it a night now."


    Minnie opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything.


    I went up the stairs, ignoring Hendrix''s deep gaze.


    On some things, the more I took the initiative to get close to him, the cheaper I seemed. I hid some


    things from him, but would it matter? He always did the same to me.


    Hendrix was smoking on the balcony when I came out of the bathroom. He seemed lonely and distant


    on that balcony.


    I took a nce at him lightly and moved my eyes away. I sat down in front of the vanity for my skincare


    routine.


    I didn''t know how many cigarettes he had smoked before he returned to our room. But he just looked at


    me indifferently and went straight into the bathroom.


    It was alreadyte. After drying my hair, Iid down on the bed and went to sleep.


    A rtionship like ours was probably destined to be like this.


    The summer night in Ucrebury was a little too serene. However, all the other living things woulde


    out at night to have fun together. The moonlight shone through the window into the bedroom, bright and


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    eye-catching.


    All of a sudden, I felt ufortable. I moved slightly but was held down by a pair of hands.


    I hadpletely woken up, realizing that Hendrix was forcing himself on me.


    Half-opening my eyes, I said, "I wouldn''t react to you when I was awake. Do you think it''ll make a


    difference if I was asleep?"


    His body stiffened, and his dark eyes filled with ferocious anger, "Are you trying to take revenge on


    me?"


    I was still a little sleepy, so I closed my eyes, "No need forthat."


    He sneered and became somewhat rude, "Well, in that case, we haven''t been doing it enough."


    I frowned and thought that sure enough, beneath his gentleman mask, he was just like a monster;


    scurvy and despicable.


    I bit my lip and endured it without making a sound. "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t have any


    reaction?" Noticing that something was off, Hendrix sneered, "Is it just your excuse to reject me?"


    I didn''t say anything and let him do what he wanted.


    The clock ticked. He turned on the lights by the bedside table and was ready to take me into the


    bathroom as usual.


    Then when his eyes fell on me, he frowned. His hand, which was on my lower abdomen, tightened.


    He looked into my eyes and asked, his voice rough, "Why didn''t you say anything?"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    I didn''t say anything. I felt a little dizzy, my lower abdomen hurt, and blood kept gushing out from my


    lower body. And everything pointed to the fact that we might lose our child.


    How should I put it? I felt pain, but it wasn''t from my lower abdomen. It was from my heart.


    It was as if something was stuck in my throat, suffocating me.


    Hendrix got out of bed and hit the chaise longue that was by the bed. Perhaps his legs were weak.


    I didn''t say a word but just looked at him emotionlessly.


    He found his phone and swiped the screen with his shaking fingers. After some time, he finally made


    the call.


    When someone picked up the call at the other end, Hendrix rushed his words, trembling, "She''s


    bleeding. I need an ambnce. There''s so much blood."


    He then hung up the phone, stumbled into the bathroom, and came out with a towel in his hand.


    He walked near the bedside and kneeled, trying to clean the blood. But it was useless. I wouldn''t stop


    bleeding.


    I looked at him calmly, and my gaze was slowly getting unfocused.


    He was in a panic. He didn''t know what to do. I saw all those emotions shown in his eyes, but I didn''t


    feel anything for him. He deserved it.


    He didn''t look at me. Seeing that he had no way of stopping the bleeding, he took out a set of clothes


    from the wardrobe and helped me put them on.


    He picked me up from the bed. I could feel that his hands were shaking badly.


    Then, I heard the siren from the front yard. It must be the ambnce.


    Sure enough, shortlyter, a group of people pushed a stretcher into the vi. Hendrix put me on the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    stretcher and looked at me with conflicted emotions.


    I closed my eyes. I didn''t want to see him.


    I was wide awake throughout the process of venturing from the vi to the hospital. I was even in a


    clear state of mind when I was in the operating room.


    The process actually didn''t take long, and it wasn''t hard to endure.


    The rift between Hendrix and I was getting wider no matter whether we could keep the child. Our


    rtionship was at a stage that nothing could mend it.


    "Close your eyes and rest if you''re sleepy. We''ll try our best to keep the child. Don''t worry," the


    operating doctor gentlyforted me.


    I nodded and closed my eyes.


    About two hourster, I was still awake when I was pushed out of the operating room. Hendrix was


    waiting at the door.


    He was pale. When he saw the doctor, he came forth to ask, ¡°Is she all right?"


    The doctor nodded, "Good thing she was brought over in time. Both she and the child are alright. Mr.


    Roberts, you need to control your urges. Mrs. Roberts has polycystic ovary syndrome, and the


    probability of conceiving a baby is already very little. This child didn''te easily, so it''s best to be


    careful."


    Hendrix nodded. It had only been a few hours, but he seemed to have aged a lot.


    Then, I was sent into the ward. I was exhausted, so I fell asleep soundly in a short time.


    The next day.


    Some noises woke me up. When I opened my eyes, a nurse was changing my IV fluids. I rubbed my


    eyes and asked, "What''s themotion outside?"


    The nurse had already finished changing the fluids. She paused for a bit before answering me, "It''s Mr.


    Roberts and Miss Burton. Miss Burton wanted toe in and see you, but Mr. Roberts didn''t allow her.


    So she''s crying outside."


    Crying?


    I didn''t say a word. Andrea''s cry was most probably just an act.


    Seeing that the nurse was about to leave, I asked, "Can you call them in when you go out?"


    The nurse nodded, then went out with the empty bottles.


    It didn''t take long before Hendrix and Andrea came in. Andrea''s forehead had bandage and gauze,


    which was probably from the ident the night before.


    Her beautiful eyes were red. She looked fragile.


    She followed Hendrix closely into the ward. She nced at me and started her act, asking, "Arianna,


    how are you feeling?"


    I smiled and said, "Well, I didn''t die. I''m sorry that your wish didn''te true."

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    "Arianna, do you really have to talk like that?" Hendrix didn''t look very well. He seemed old.


    I smiled faintly and replied without much emotion, "How can I? Mr. Roberts is so strong. It only took you


    a few hours to nearly kill me. I only fear I couldn''t avoid you faster."


    Hendrix was rendered speechless.


    Perhaps the atmosphere was getting too dreadful, Hendrix didn''t want to talk to me anymore, and he


    left with Andrea soon after that.


    Iid on the hospital bed, feeling a little depressed and frustrated. When people went through a certain


    extent of events in life, they would lose hope for life.


    A lot of things happened in the following few days. Sawyer''s announcement on the headlines, Andrea


    reunited with her family, and Aaron returned to Ucrebury for the foreseeable future. But I didn''t pay


    attention to any one of that news.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Iid quietly in the hospital for a week. I had already been pregnant for three months, and my baby


    bump was getting more noticeable as the day passed.


    My lower abdomen bulged out slightly like a small hill. Sometimes, I would put my hands on it and fall


    into a daze. Sometimes I would stare at the ceiling nkly.


    Hendrix came to the hospital every day. He sometimes would talk to me, but we would always end up


    quarreling.


    After repeating for a few times, he stoppeding to the hospital. However, he was rich, so the nurses


    and social workers would take good care of me.


    I didn''t even bother to ask for the reason he didn''te. Minnie, on the other hand, cooked different


    stews and soups for me every day.


    I knew something was wrong with me. I started to feel like I didn''t want that child anymore when I was


    alone.


    If I wasn''t pregnant with his child, I could leave Hendrix and live the life I had always wanted to.


    The more I thought about it, the more I wanted to end the pregnancy.


    Nevertheless, I knew that it wasn''t right, but I couldn''t help it.


    The Jacaranda on the main road of the Ucrebury had bloomed. They filled up the streets from both


    sides, making the dull city look a little lively.


    I was discharged on the weekend, and Hendrix had been driving very slowlypared to usual. It was


    as if he wanted me to enjoy as much of the scenery along the way as possible.


    I tilted my head to look at the scenery that shed past the car window, but my gaze slowly went past


    the city view.


    "Hendrix, I''ve lost myself for way too long," I murmured under my breath. From the moment I met


    Hendrix, I wasn''t myself anymore.


    I became selfish, stubborn, and cold. How did I end up like this?


    He frowned, and he drew a deep breath, "You''re getting heavy with pregnancy. You can put aside the


    Advancer Tech''s case for the time being. Let''s find a time to have a trip somewhere."


    I knew that he wanted to take me out to rx, but I didn''t feel like going anywhere.


    I shook my head and put my hands on my bumps, "The Roberts Group''s auditing should be over soon.


    I won''t be inbor for the time being, so I think we should finish up the Advancer Tech''s case."


    He was silent for a moment before he agreed, "Alright, if you insist. Come to me any time if you have


    any problems."


    I stopped talking and looked at the hugging couple by the road. I realized that I had never had a good


    rtionship with anyone for the past twenty years.


    I had never experienced the sweetness of love, nor had I learned how to love a person and enjoy the


    love from a person.


    I had lived through a quarter of my life, seemingly in a blur for the entirety of it.


    Thinking about that, I couldn''t help butugh at myself. Am I destined to suffer for the rest of my life?


    "What are youughing at?" Noticing my movement, Hendrix asked, deep in his thoughts.


    I shook my head and replied softly, "I just suddenly thought of something funny."


    "What is it?" He was trying to make small talks, but I didn''t want to talk with him anymore.


    We stayed silent.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    It didn''t take long before we arrived at the vi. I got out of the car, and Minnie came over to wee


    me at once. She took a close look at me, "Are you feeling better? I''ve made some food for you. Do you


    want to have some first?"


    I smiled softly at her and shook my head, "Minnie, I just had your chicken soup this morning. I''m full,


    and I don''t think I can eat anything any time soon."


    Shepromised, "Alright, you can have it when you''re hungryter. Master Hendrix had people set


    up a swing in the yard and nted a lot of flowers. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    I knew that she wanted me to rx and be happy. I held her hands and reassured her with a smile,


    "Minnie, I''m fine. I''ll go back to my bedroom to sleep a bit more. Don''t worry about it. And you should


    have some rest too."


    After entering the bedroom, I went through my clothes in the closet and threw them on the bed. Then, I


    stacked them all up and ced them in a suitcase.


    Hendrix entered the room with something in his hands. When he saw what I was doing, his eyebrows


    knitted tightly, "Why are you packing up?"


    I continued to fold my clothes and answered lightly without raising my head, "I''m going to stay in


    Bronzy Condo for a while."


    He stopped my hands, and he looked at me with apparent anger, "Arianna, what exactly do you want?"


    I felt restless. If I were to be the same as how I was in the past, I would probably scream and shout at


    him while venting all my sorrow. I didn''t do anything wrong, to begin with, so why was I the only one


    who got hurt in the end?


    However, for this time, I just looked at him and said smoothly, "Hendrix, I don''t mean anything. I just


    didn''t want things to happen again like that night."


    After a pause, I pulled his hand away and continued to work on my clothes. "Hendrix, we can''t make


    the same mistake again. You and I both know that quarreling can never solve the problem. I also know


    that you don''t love me. So, I''ll also try to let things go."


    "What do you mean that you will let things go?" He sneered, "Arianna, what do you want to let go?


    Me?"


    I didn''t know why he was agitated. I sighed, "Don''t bother about it. I''ll give birth to this child safely and


    raise him well. And I won''t interfere between your affair with Andrea anymore."


    "Arianna!" He stopped my hands again. His face was cold, and his whole body was filled with rage,


    "How many times do you want me to repeat? There''s nothing going on between Andrea and me. Why


    are you in such a hurry to leave? Is it that you have already nned a way out for yourself?"


    I frowned. I really didn''t want to argue with him, so I retorted nkly, "Hendrix, do you think that you did


    nothing wrong?"


    He pulled a long face and asked, "Do you want me to admit my mistake?"


    I didn''t know what to say anymore. If he didn''t let me pack my belongings, then I could just leave


    without taking anything. So, I got up and headed out of the bedroom.


    He held me in his arms from behind and mmed the bedroom door with a scowl, "If you want to live


    there, fine, I won''t stop you. But that is only after you''d given birth to our child. You must live here


    before you deliver."


    Iughed out loud. "Hendrix, do you really care about the child? Or do you only care about your


    reputation? If you really cared about this child, why would I risk having a miscarriage so many times


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    because of you? You''re really absurd!"


    Seeing at his expression, Iughed even more, "Why did you want me to stay? Do you want me to


    relive the memory of how you almost killed me in this familiar house every day?"


    I figured that my words had hurt him, because he drew closer and whispered, his voice so cold, "So


    you think I''m unbearably evil?"


    I sneered, "Aren¡¯t you?"


    Hendrix''s face turned ugly, "Arianna, your so-called love is nothing more than this."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    I didn''t want to exin myself anymore. What my love was like wasn''t crucial. I looked at him and


    remained calm, "I''ll slowly learn to stop loving you, Hendrix, you can rest assured that I won''t cause


    you any trouble."


    He mmed the door and left without a word.


    After having near-death experiences several times, I learned a lot. I packed up my clothes, and Minnie


    rushed up to me hurriedly. She grabbed my hand and said, "Arianna, you can''t leave! I know Master


    Hendrix has a bad temper, but I''m sure you can tell that he cares about you! You young people


    shouldn''t make decisions impulsively. You will surely regret it in the future."


    She firmly stood between me and the front door. Powerless, I tried to talk sense into her, "Minnie, I''m


    not going anywhere far. I just don''t want to live here anymore."


    She shook her head and held onto me with determination. Seeing that she could not reason with me,


    she burst into tears.


    I put my hand on my forehead, feeling helpless.


    We pushed and pulled for some more time, and I had no choice but topromise. In the end, I


    stayed, but instead of sleeping in the master bedroom, I moved to the garden room on the top floor.


    I was already three months into the pregnancy, and my baby bump had already started to show. I


    couldn''t simply go around with it like that, so I basically only traveled between thepany and the


    vi daily.


    Fortunately, the Advancer Tech''s case didn''t have much to do. I only needed to check the market report


    and their data every time I went to the office.


    I heard that Hendrix was on a business trip abroad. But I didn''t pay much attention to him. Even when


    we were living under the same roof, we weren''t connected by our hearts. Where he went was none of


    my business.


    On Friday evening, Monique called and asked me to go shopping with her. She said that my baby


    would be born in a few months, and it was necessary to buy baby products.


    I agreed to go out with her and hung up. At the same time, Kelsey put a stack of documents on my


    table, "Director, the Roberts Group''s auditing is almost over. It''ll be finalized andpleted in a few


    days. Here is the result of the bank loan. Please have a look at it. And I''ll get the rest from the Alford


    Audit tomorrow."


    I nced at the pile of documents on the table and nodded. I remembered that I had asked Kelsey to


    pay attention to some details. So, I asked, "I''ve looked at Advancer Tech''s market information, and their


    feedback on the products was quite good. Is there anything going on with the Fantasia Company?"


    She answered, "Fantasia Company and Advancer Tech have released the same product at the same


    time, both are rted to education using artificial intelligence. Since it''s targeted at students, it''s mainly


    promoted in schools. The products aren''t bad, but the price and production costs are rather high.


    Hence only a few people can ept it."


    I nodded, "Well, continue to keep an eye on it. If it''s necessary, you can make an appointment for me to


    meet the President of Fantasia Company."


    Fantasia Company had always been focused on experimentation and research. They weren''t that good


    in marketing and management of the market. If the Roberts Group managed to acquire Fantasia


    Company''s technology, it would be a breakthrough for the technology development of the Roberts


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Group in the future.


    Kelsey nodded in agreement, "Yes. However, I noticed that the marketing manager of Fantasia


    Company has been very close with another technologypany in Asherton."


    "Okay," They were probably finding ways to get funds for them to develop their technologypany,


    and that was fine. Business matters put aside, I looked up at Kelsey and asked, "Are you dating


    someone?"


    She was surprised, but she quickly answered shyly, "Well, yes, we''re about to get married." She


    subconsciously touched the ring on her finger.


    I smiled, "Is it someone from our field? Aren''t you nning to ask him out and have a meal together


    with me?"


    Girls in love were always radiating with sweetness. She grinned and said, "We''ve been quite busy


    these days. I wanted to wait until we had a bit more time. Also, if you don''t mind, Director Reid, we


    would like to ask you to be the witness at our wedding."


    "You guys are nning the wedding already?" I was a little taken aback. ording to my observation,


    she should have only begun dating recently, about one month or two.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    She nodded and blushed, "Although we''ve only started dating, we''ve known each other for a long time,


    so naturally, we''d want to get married soon."


    I smiled and said nothing more. At that time, Josiah called, so she left after putting the documents on


    the table.


    I picked up the call and greeted, "Hello, Doctor Saunders."


    "Arianna, do you have time?" Judging from his tone, he sounded like he had something to discuss with


    me.


    Confusingly, I replied, "I''m going out with Monique tonight. What''s the matter?"


    After a moment of silence, the man on the other end of the line said, "It''s nothing. Hendrix called and


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    wanted me to examine you."


    I grimaced, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    "Did you guys fight?" he asked.


    "Nope!" I replied swiftly.


    Hendrix and I never actually had a legit argument. We were basically strangers at this point, and


    strangers wouldn''t have the same mindset on things, to begin with.


    After some pauses, he spoke again, "Good to hear that. I have some supplements here with me. It''s for


    the baby. You shoulde and get it some time, and take it regrly."


    "Okay, thank you!"


    "You''re wee."


    After a few more words of courtesy, I hung up the phone. Then, I looked at the time and realized that it


    was time to get off work.


    Remembering my date with Monique at the mall, I cleaned up my desk and went straight to the parking


    lot to get my car.


    Since the previous incident, I rarely parked my car in the underground garage. It had always been dim


    and gave me a bad feeling anyway. Instead, I parked in the open-air parking lot right outside of the


    office building. Although it couldn''t provide the best shade for the car, it was a lot safer than the garage.


    As I reversed the car out of the parking lot and was about to leave, I saw a familiar face. A ck


    Cayenne parked beside Austin''s red sports car, and a middle-aged man was sitting in it. He was a little


    fat, and his profile looked familiar to me.


    I couldn''t see the face of the middle-aged man who kidnapped mest time, but I could vividly


    remember his silhouette. I stopped the car and tried to scrutinize the middle-aged man in the Cayenne.


    However, the man drove away after a while.


    I wasn''t disappointed. After all, I didn''t see the man''s face clearly at that time. Many middle- aged men


    were slightly fat. It would be hard to find him in the crowd.


    After hesitation, I drove to the shopping mall where I was supposed to meet Monique.


    When I arrived, Monique had already been waiting for me for quite some time. She pouted when she


    saw me, and sheined, "Arianna, you''re half an hourte."


    I gave her the milk tea in my hand and apologized, "I''m sorry. There''s a lot of traffic on the road. Here''s


    the milk tea I got for you as an apology."


    She epted the milk tea, "Well since you apologized, I''ll let you off the hook."


    The shopping mall we were in was one of thergest in the city center of Ucrebury. Monique seemed


    overly excited. It had probably been quite some time since shest shopped. She also said that she


    didn''t eat anything in the morning just so she could enjoy the seafood buffet wholeheartedly.


    I chuckled and couldn''t help thinking back about our college days. We didn''t have much money back


    then. So we would save up for a long time for a good meal together.


    As time went by, we grew up, and we collected memories.


    It was safe to say that the college days were the happiest phase of my life. Although I was struggling


    financially, I didn''t have any other things to worry about. I was carefree.


    After dinner, Monique dragged me into a baby store. After walking around for a while, she had chosen


    some necessities for the baby.


    Seeing that most of them were, in one way or another, pink in color, Iughed, "What if it''s a boy?"


    She was looking at a crib when I had asked her. She then raised her head to look at me, "It doesn''t


    matter if the baby is a girl or a boy. They can still use these before they turn three years old. If they


    really hate it, we can stille and buy at any time."


    Indeed, what she said wasn''t wrong.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Monique bought a cart full of random things. She even got all the skincare items for when I would be fat


    and bloated from the pregnancy.


    After I moved everything into the car, I smiled, "Monique, as a godmother, you''re surely more oriented


    than I am when ites to the child."


    She smiled back at me and suddenly hugged me with watery eyes, "Arianna, leave Hendrix. I can also


    take good care of you."


    I didn''t know why she suddenly said those words, but I patted her on the shoulder, "Why are you so


    emotional? I will leave Hendrix, just not now. But Monique, even if I''m leaving him, I want to do it


    aboveboard."


    She nodded and replied in a hoarse voice, "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you. I''ve found a suitable ce for us


    to settle down in Andnd. Since the house price in Andnd is low, we can totally afford to buy a


    small vi. When the timees, both of us and the child can live together."


    This girl seemed to have changed a little. I couldn''t tell how, but it felt like she had been hiding


    something.


    I sighed and shook slightly to shake my worries away, "Alright, chill. It hasn''t reached such a bad stage


    yet. We still have a long way to go."


    It was gettingte, so we went straight back to the Bronzy Condo. We ced most of the baby supplies


    in the Bronzy Condo since it would be more convenient.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I had nned to stay for the night in the Bronzy Condo, but not long after we were back, my phone


    rang.


    "Arianna, your phone!" Monique, who was in the guest room putting the crib together, shouted for me.


    I was washing fruits that we had bought along the way back from the mall in the kitchen. I then wiped


    my hands and went to my phone, only to see that it was Hendrix who called.


    I frowned and nced at the time. It wasn''t even nine o''clock.


    "Hello, Mr. Roberts!" I said. I didn''t mean to act distant from him. I just thought that he might be calling


    me for business matters. Since it was business-rted, I naturally had to be polite.


    For a moment, I could only hear wind breezing from the other end of the phone. Then, Hendrix finally


    spoke, "Where are you?"


    "Bronzy Condo," I answered while looking at the crib that Monique had finished putting together. Now


    she was carefully cing a mosquito around the crib. It looked like a fairy''s bed.


    "Okay," he replied. I thought that Hendrix wanted to discuss some matters with me, but it seemed like


    he had called to only ask me about my whereabouts.


    After he hung up, I threw the phone aside and went to admire the crib. The more I looked at it, the more


    I liked it.


    "Alright, everything is ready except for the baby," Monique looked at me with a sense of


    aplishment when she finished putting the crib together. She had always liked to fiddle with things.


    She asked me in pride, "Well, what do you think about me as the child''s godmother?"


    I grinned and stuffed a piece of apple into her mouth, "Excellent! You''re the best!"


    Realizing that it was gettingte, Monique hurriedly said, "I''ll go take a shower first. Let me knowter if


    there''s anything else I need to do!"


    I nodded and went back to sit in the living room while checking my cell phone.


    Then, the doorbell rang. I thought Monique had ordered some food, so I got up and opened the door


    while asking Monique, "Monique, did you order food?"


    She answered from the bathroom, "No!"


    Before I could ask any further, someone appeared at the door. I was dumbfounded. What was Hendrix


    doing there?


    "Why..." I opened my mouth, and the question that I wanted to ask was stuck in my throat.


    "Are you not going to invite me in?" He asked with a bit of an easy-going attitude.


    I shook my head, "I can''t." Monique would usuallye out wrapped in only a towel after a shower.


    Therefore, it was really inconvenient for him toe at that time.


    "Arianna, who is it?" Monique asked from the bathroom.


    ncing at Hendrix, I replied, "It''s the property "Property manager?" Hendrix cocked his brows. I


    couldn''t figure out what he was thinking from his expression.


    manager."


    I pursed my lips and asked, "What are you doing here?" It was almost ten o''clock. Shouldn''t he be back


    at home?

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    He stood at the door, blocking the weak light from the corridor. I looked up and met his eyes. They were


    so dark. It was as if he had just emerged from the darkness.


    "I''m here to pick you up," he answered. And as he spoke, he lifted his hand to let me see the car keys


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    he was holding.


    I could hear that Monique hade out of the bathroom, so I pushed Hendrix back a few steps while


    speaking to Monique, "Monique, I''m going out for a while!"


    Then, I closed the door and pulled Hendrix to the stairwell.


    I knew it was inappropriate to quarrel at that time and location, so I softened my tone and said, "I''m


    going to stay here for a while. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of myself and the baby."


    "Come back to the vi," he coldly insisted, "Minnie can take care of you."


    I grimaced, "Hendrix, I..."


    "If you really want to live here, Minnie and I wille and stay with you," he continued in all


    seriousness.


    Our conversation had begun to make me feel suffocated. I took a deep breath and said, "It''s too small


    here. It can''t possibly fit all of us."


    "Thene back to the vi," Hendrix repeated.


    I didn''t know what else I could say.


    The stairwell was empty, and our soft- spoken conversation still slightly echoed through the stairwell.


    I looked up at him and made apromise, "I''ll go back tomorrow.1''


    He nodded in agreement but proposed another condition, "Okay. Then I''ll stay here with you tonight."


    What the hell?


    Knowing his perversity, if I didn''t go back to the vi with him, he would probably stay for the night.


    I gave up and let him have his way. I headed towards the elevator, "Let''s go."


    As we went downstairs, I sent a message to Monique. I didn''t have my car keys, so I got into Hendrix''s


    car.


    I climbed into the passenger seat, and I could feel that Hendrix brightened up a little bit. He fastened


    my seat belt before he closed the door and walked over to the driver''s side of the car.


    At Flora Hill.


    Minnie was already waiting at the door when Hendrix and I returned to the vi. She came forward to


    greet us and anxiously asked me, "It''s sote. Where did you go?"


    "Something came up," I answered as I entered the house, and I noticed that dinner was still on the


    dining table.


    I was surprised. I turned to look at Minnie and asked, "Haven''t you had dinner?"


    Minnie nodded. "I''ve eaten some. But Master


    Hendrix went to pick you up without eating anything."


    At the same time, Hendrix walked in after he parked the car and hung his jacket on the hanger next to


    him. Now that it was brighter, I took a good look at him. He had dark circles under his eyes, and he


    looked exhausted.


    Recently he was quite busy with work in the Roberts Group. He would wake up at five or six in the


    morning every day. And if he was not in a meeting, he would be on a business trip.


    "Minnie, the food might be cold. Can I trouble you to heat it again?" After that, I walked towards Hendrix


    and talked to him, "At least eat something. It''s bad to leave your stomach empty."


    He was pinching his nose in exhaustion, but he froze as he heard my voice. Then, he put down his


    hand to look at me with his dark eyes for a few seconds before saying, "Alright."


    Minnie went ahead to heat the dishes in the kitchen. I had nothing else to do, so I went back to my


    room on the top floor to clean up myself. When I came out of the bathroom, Hendrix was there.


    I frowned, "I thought we''re sleeping separately."


    "I won''t do anything reckless," he promised. He took off his shirt, grabbed a bathrobe, and went into the


    bathroom.


    The wardrobe originally only had clothes that I usually wear in it, but someone had moved Hendrix''s


    clothes over behind my back.


    Anyway, I realized that I shouldn''t hold on to it. It was useless to argue about the same thing with


    Hendrix again.


    I went to bed after drying my hair.


    It was half an hourter when Hendrix had finished his bath. The steam from his shower escaped from


    the bathroom as he stepped out of it. Hendrix wiped his body hastily with a bath towel. Then, he lifted


    the quilt andid down on the bed.


    I didn''t like the moisture he brought to the bed. So, I wrapped myself tighter in a quilt and shifted to the


    side. Hendrix hugged me together with the guilt from behind, "Don''t always avoid me. We still have a


    long life ahead. Do we really have to treat each other like this?"


    He wasn''t as distant as usual. On the contrary, he sounded a little frustrated.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    "I''m not avoiding you. It''s just that you''re still wet," I murmured, feeling a little bit dozy.


    Hendrix let go of me and took the bath towel that he had tossed to the side earlier. He handed it over


    and said, "Wipe it for me."


    "It''s dry now," I turned and pulled over the quilt, ready to go to sleep.


    Heid down again and put his arms around my waist. "You can wipe me dry next time or every time in


    the future."


    I suddenly felt a little downhearted, "Hendrix, you feel guilty for me, am I right?" I knew he was getting


    close to me and treated me well because of the guilt.


    For a dreading long time, there was only silence. I closed my eyes, and my feelings were indescribable.


    I couldn''t help but ponder that could we rely on guilt for our rtionship to go on?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I won''t do that again in the future," he finally replied and kissed me once gently on the shoulder. "I''ll


    make up for it."


    I didn''t know what to say.


    Time passed by slowly. He held me in his arms, and I couldn''t fall asleep. I could hear his breathing,


    and based on the rhythm of it, he had most probably fallen asleep.


    I turned over and tried to take away his hand on my belly. However, I got caught almost immediately. I


    frowned and whispered, "Hendrix, I can¡¯t fall asleep like this.1''


    He hummed in reply.


    But he didn''t move.


    I couldn''t help but open my eyes and look at the man who was right in front of me. I said again in a very


    soft voice, "Hendrix, I can''t fall asleep like this."


    "You will be able to sleep once you get used to it," he said. He then opened his eyes too, and his


    tiredness was evidenced in his eyes. "Be a good girl and close your eyes. You''ll fall asleep in a while."


    But he didn''t know what he put me through by doing so.


    I gave up and closed my eyes. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for me to fall asleep.


    I didn''t well that night and was woken up early by Hendrix. I opened my eyes in a daze and noticed that


    he was breathing a little quickly.


    Before I knew it, I found that he was using my hand to...


    All of a sudden, I came to my senses, "Hendrix!"


    After a long time, he carried me into the bathroom and put me down by the sink. He embraced me from


    behind and washed my hand. With his voice still husky from earlier, he said, "You can sleep a little


    more after this."


    I nodded. It was only six in the morning, and I was usually still asleep at this time. After cleaning my


    hands, Hendrix put me back on the bed.


    Then he gently nted a kiss on my forehead, "Have a good sleep!" After that, he changed his clothes


    and went out of the room.


    Soon, I heard him starting his car engine from downstairs.


    I didn''t have enough sleep in the first ce. So shortly after Hendrix left, I fell asleep again.


    When I woke up again, it was already nine in the morning. As soon as I opened my eyes, Hendrix


    called.


    I picked up the phone while I was still in bed, "Hello?"


    "Are you awake?" The man on the other end of the line seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Yes."


    "Get up for breakfast, I''ll wait for you at thepany."


    I was taken aback and said instinctively, "I''ll eat at home."


    "Evan is waiting for you downstairs," he said. Then, a faint knock came from the other end. He must


    have something to do. Sure enough, he said after a pause, "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Iid down for some more time and washed up before going downstairs. Minnie was making tea in the


    living room, while Evan was sitting on the sofa, dressed in a suit.


    Minnie smiled when she saw me, "Arianna, Master Hendrix has asked Evan to pick you up for


    breakfast."


    I quickly nced at the dining table and saw that Minnie didn''t prepare any breakfast. I knew in an


    instant that Hendrix must have told her in advance.


    I nodded and left the vi.


    We then arrived at thepany.


    Evan took me directly to Hendrix''s office and poured me a ss of water before leaving. Hendrix was


    still in a video conference.


    But as soon as he saw me settled down in his office, he got up and walked over to me with a te of


    berries. He put it in front of me, kissed me on the forehead, and went back to his seat to continue the


    meeting.


    I just woke up not long ago, so I had no appetite. Instead, I sat on the sofa and checked my cell phone


    for missed messages. I didn''t wait for long before Hendrix finished his meeting.


    He came to sit down beside me, "Are you hungry?"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    I shook my head and put away my phone. He then called Evan, took my hand, and rubbed my


    fingertips. He asked with a smile, "How''s your hand?"


    It took me a while to realize what he meant. My face turned a little red, and I took my hand back, "What


    are we eating?"


    "You''ll know in a while," He reached out to hold me in his arms, pressing my head against his chest.


    I wasn''t used to it. When I tried to pull back, he wrapped his arms around my waist and said, "One


    more minute."


    When Evan came in, he was carrying a bag, in which there were many small containers. He left after


    putting the bag on the table.


    Hendrix had an iing call. I knew that he was busy, so I took out the containers from the bag and


    saw that there were pastries and porridge from the Gallery Lane.


    After taking few more bites, I noticed that Hendrix was quite busy. I didn''t want to disturb him anymore,


    so I got up and prepared to go back to my office.


    It was normal for Andrea to be around here. Therefore, I wasn''t surprised when I saw her when I left


    Hendrix''s office, carrying a lunch box in her hand. It looked like she was bringing food for Hendrix.


    Seeing me had juste out from Hendrix''s office, she stretched out her arm and blocked my way,


    "Why are you here?"


    The way she asked was really funny.


    I raised my eyebrows while looking at her, and asked, "Do you think you are at the top of the world just


    because you wore branded clothes and watches, Miss Burton?"


    As expected, she acted differently after reuniting with her wealthy family.


    "That''s right. I''m nobler than you. Which is why I''m the only one who''s worthy of Hendrix," She said


    with a look of arrogance.


    I wasn''t in the mood to mess with her. I replied tly, "Well yes, you two are a match made in heaven!"


    After that, I ignored her and prepared to go back to the office.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I went out in the morning, I wore three-centimeter high heels, and unfortunately, there were two


    pine trees in front of Hendrix''s office. I wanted to distance myself from Andrea so badly that I forgot to


    take note of where I put my foot.


    So, I tripped. In addition to the fact that I was walking in a hurry, before I could even stand firm, I fell


    forward.


    Out of instinct, I stretched out my hand to grab on anything near that could support me. Since Andrea


    was closest to me, I grabbed onto her. But she was wearing seven-centimeter high heels, so we both


    fell down together as soon as I pulled on her.


    Andrea and I fell to the ground at the same time. Out of my maternal instinct, I quickly shifted my knees


    and elbows to my front as I fell.


    Andrea, on the other hand, was in the opposite direction of me. When she fell to the ground, she


    screamed in pain.


    She was so loud that it attracted both Hendrix''s and Evan''s attention.


    Hendrix was still holding a phone in his hand. When he saw us both on the floor, he frowned slightly


    and came forward to help Andrea up.


    Then he walked up to me, But Evan had already helped me up. Hendrix scanned me from bottom to


    the top, and asked in his deep voice, "Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head and looked over at Andrea, who was clutching her wrist. Her back of the hand was


    bleeding. It was rather garish.


    I dodged Hendrix''s hand that was trying to support me and signaled in Andrea''s direction, "Miss Burton


    is injured. Bring her to the hospital."


    Then I looked at Evan and asked, "Can you help me get to the seat?"


    Evan nodded and supported me to the sofa in the hall.


    Andrea felt ill- treated as she had fallen down because of me. She looked at Hendrix with watery eyes


    and whined, "Hendrix, it hurts!"


    Hendrix nced at me, then looked at Evan and gave him order, "Take Miss Burton to the hospital."


    "I don''t want him!" Andrea grumbled, her eyes turned red, "Hendrix, I want you to send me there.


    Otherwise, I won''t go."


    "I still have work to do," After saying that, he went back into the office regardless of Andrea''s


    expression.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Andrea was upset. But after Hendrix had left, she bit her lip and refused to let Evan support her. She


    turned to re at me and said, "Arianna, I know you did it on purpose."


    I sincerely apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." I panicked. That was why I dragged her.


    After Evan sent Andrea off, Hendrix came out of his office with a first aid kit in his hand. He walked up


    to me and kneeled by my side.


    Looking at me, he said, "Give me your hand!"


    I pursed my lips and gave him my hand. When I fell to the ground on all fours, I grazed my palm. I felt a


    burning pain at that time, but I didn''t notice that it was bleeding.


    Now that Hendrix pulled my hand over and opened my palm, I realized that it was more severe than I


    expected. Seeing my wound, he frowned, "Hang on, it''s going to hurt a little."


    I nodded and bit my lip in anticipation of the pain.


    My skin was raw around the wound, revealing the delicate flesh inside. Hendrix dipped a cotton swab


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    into an antiseptic solution, then cleaned the wound with it. It was so painful that I instinctively wanted to


    pull my hand back, but he held my hand firmly and said, "I''ll finish shortly."


    I grimaced at the pain, "Just simply clean it," Handling with too much care would only prolong my


    agony.


    After applying the ointment, he looked at me gloomily. "Let me check your knee."


    I shook my head, wanting to go back to my office as soon as possible. Plus, I was wearing a skirt, so


    he couldn''t tell if he didn''t look carefully.


    He ignored me and lifted the hem of my skirt to reveal a wound slightlyrger than the one on my palm.


    It was raw and red. It was gruesome.


    "Doesn''t it hurt?" He asked, and there was a hint of anger in his voice.


    I pursed my lips, "No."


    As soon as I finished speaking, he decided to be heavy-handed. I gasped from the pain and couldn''t


    help but yelled at him angrily, "Hendrix!"


    He lowered his head to handle the wound, and his voice soft, "I''m here."


    I knew he did it on purpose.


    Biting on my lips, I refused to say a word more. In the meantime, Hendrix had finished wrapping my


    wound and tidied up the first aid kit.


    After that, he took out the breakfast containers that Evan had brought earlier. There were a lot of


    pastries and even a bottle of soybean milk.


    I didn''t know what Evan was thinking. No one could finish all these foods. Plus, I already had some a


    while ago in Hendrix''s office.


    After he had taken out all the containers, he said, "Finish everything, then lie down and get some rest."


    I held my breath and asked, "Hendrix, do you think you''re rearing a pig?''1 There was no way I could


    finish them all.


    He nodded and cocked his eyebrows, "Yes, two little pigs."


    What else could I say?


    I dug my own grave.


    "I can''t finish it," After some hesitation, I continued, "And I have to go back to my office to work."


    Without saying a word to me, he went to his seat and made a phone call.


    Soon, Kelsey came up with a stack of documents. She looked at me, then at Hendrix, and made eyes


    at me, "Director, these are the documents you need. Also, we''re almost done with the project for Alford


    Audit. Please take a look."


    She set the documents down and winked at me.


    I knew what she meant. She would want to know all about me and Hendrixter. I pretended that I


    didn''t see her expression and packed up the food that hadn''t been eaten. I handed them to her, "You


    haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? Come, take some to eat."


    Seeing that I had given her so much food, she quickly shook her head. I leaned near her ear and


    whispered, "Please do me a favor and don''t refuse."


    Kelsey said, "But Director, I can''t eat that much."


    "It''s alright. Share it with the rest of the people in the office."


    After she had left, I sat back on the sofa and looked at Hendrix. He sat still in his chair, and his dark


    eyes were staring at me.


    I asked weakly, feeling guilty, "What''s wrong?"


    "What should I eat?" he asked with a smile.


    I gaped, my eyes wide open, "You haven''t had breakfast yet?"


    He raised his brows, no need to exin himself.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    I was embarrassed and looked at my cup of soy milk on the table and said, "You can have that if you


    don''t mind."


    I actually only said it for fun. Hendrix would never touch other people''s things, let alone drink what other


    people had drunk from before.


    However, he got up from his seat, walked over to sit beside me, and grabbed the soy milk to drink.


    He was drinking through the straw that I had used and left a lipstick stain.


    I got weirded out just by looking at this scene.


    "What are you thinking about?" He put his hand around my waist and asked. He tenderly caressed my


    belly with a smile, "You seem to have gained some weight."


    I rolled my eyes and pushed him away. Then, I started going through the documents Kelsey had


    brought for me. Brilliant Audit had already finished the Roberts Group''s auditing, and the Alford Audit''s


    project was still waiting for my approval.


    Hendrix nced at the audit report and asked casually, "Did we appoint Alford Audit to work on Shelly


    Group''s auditing work?"


    I nodded, signing the documents in my hand, and moved on to the next one.


    He hummed and looked at me after flipping through several documents. He then asked, "Who do you


    entrust this project to?"


    I was surprised to hear him ask. "Kelsey Parker. She''s the one who dealt with all my work when I was


    busy with other things. What''s wrong?"


    Seeing his darkened face, I thought something was wrong with the documents. So, I read through the


    ones he had read, just to be sure, but I found nothing wrong.


    I was a little confused.


    Knowing that I was waiting for his reply, he raised his eyebrows, "Kiss me, then I''ll tell you."


    "Stop ying!" I ignored his request. I had read every document very carefully. I didn''t think there would


    be any problem with them. He probably was being suspicious about everything, as usual.


    He put down the documents in his hand and took away those on my hands, which all awaited my


    approval, "I''ll take a look at these. I''ll sign it if there''s nothing wrong. You should go inside and take


    some rest."


    Hendrix''s office wasrge. There was even a well-equipped lounge inside it.


    I looked at him wryly and protested, "But I''m not sleepy!"


    He ignored me and took me straight to his lounge. The weather was a little hot, so he turned on the air


    conditioner, "Lie down and sleep for a while." He also took away my cell phone.


    "Hendrix!" I chased after him, "I''m not tired. I just woke upte in the morning."


    He looked at me, "Do you want me toe to bed


    with you?"


    Speechless, I got into the bed with anger, pulled the quilt over my head, and mumbled under the quilt,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I''m going to sleep now. You can leave."


    I could barely hear hisughs under the quilt.


    It didn''t take long before there was no movement in the lounge. I thought that Hendrix must have left,


    so I lifted the quilt and stared at the ceiling in a daze. I was still a little disturbed.


    Was he acting differently out of guilt?


    Could a marriage without lovest forever?


    I was getting distracted. The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt. I couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    So, I got up and was about to reach for my cell phone before recalling that I had left it outside.


    I got out of the lounge and went into Hendrix''s office. He wasn''t in.


    I looked around and saw someone behind the curtain on the balcony. I went to get my cell phone from


    his desk and was ready to go back into the lounge.


    Then, I identally overheard Hendrix speaking on the phone. "Is she alright?" he asked.


    I didn''t know what the person on the other end said, but then he replied, "Yes, give her a proper


    checkup. Take care of the wound carefully. Once she''s done, send her back to Pearis Manor."


    Of course it would be about Andrea.


    How could I forget? I was injured, and so was Andrea. The person he didn''t mention was the one he


    was most worried about.


    He didn''t love me. He probably only felt responsible towards me.


    Hendrix didn''t expect that I woulde out to the office. He frowned when he saw me standing in the


    middle of his office and asked, "Why aren''t you in bed?"

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    I gestured to the phone in my hand and said, "I''m here to get the phone."


    "There''s no need for that if you''re sleeping," he said.


    "You''re right," I replied.


    Then I got back to the lounge, a little absent-minded.


    Fortunately, pregnant women tended to get sleepy. After staring nkly at the ceiling for a while, I fell


    asleep.


    It was already afternoon when I woke up, and I heard someone quarreling in the office. I got off the bed


    and felt a little dizzy. It might be because I had slept in for too long.


    When I pushed open the door, Hendrix and Austin were in a face- off. I didn''t know what they were


    arguing about, but they stopped once they spotted me.


    Hendrix threw a stack of documents at Austin and said coldly, "Don''t mess with your own stuff, I hope


    you won''t make the same mistake again."


    Austin picked up the documents and red at me gloomily. Then he left the room without saying a


    word.


    I was dumbfounded. Did I show up at the wrong time?


    "What are you doing standing there?" Hendrix asked. He leaned back on his chair and stretched out his


    armzily towards me, and said, "Come here."


    I walked up to him, sat on hisp, andined, "I''m not feeling well. I think I''ve slept for too long."


    He tucked some loose hair to the back of my ear, then pressed his cheek to my neck and said, "It''s


    okay, let''s go for a walkter. What do you want for dinner?"


    "I''m not hungry yet," I looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It was already three in the afternoon. I


    had been sleeping for almost four hours. No wonder I felt ufortable.


    He put a ss of water into my hand and asked, "Mr. Hammer just called and invited us for dinner


    tonight. Do you want to go?"


    I paused upon his words and drank a mouthful of water before putting the ss back on the desk, then


    I asked, "Did you say yes?"


    His eyes were dark and deep. He nodded slightly and said, "Yes. I wanted to treat you to something


    nice."


    That was, in fact, a great excuse.


    As a CEO, he didn''t need to be invited by another person just to treat a pregnant woman to a decent


    meal.


    "I''ll leave it up to you then," I stood up and smooth out my creaked blouse, saying, "I''ll head back to the


    office."


    I had done nothing for the whole day in the office other than sleeping.


    At the same time, his phone rang. He nodded his head, looked at me, and said, "Go ahead. I''ll pick you


    up shortly."


    Back in the office, Kelsey was visibly not in a good mood. She forced a smile upon seeing me, "Hey


    there, Director!"


    "What''s wrong?" I took a nce at the empty desk. It was rare to have no documents, so I asked in a


    casual tone, "Are every document dealt with for the day?"


    Kelsey lowered her head and answered dispiritedly, "Mr. Roberts rejected them and asked Alford Audit


    to redo everything."


    "He requested the Shelly Group''s auditing to be done again?" I asked.


    "Yes," Kelsey said.


    "And that was Mr. Robert''s idea?" I asked again to be confirmed.


    She nodded.


    Thinking back at Austin''s dismayed expression in Hendrix''s office, I finally knew what was going on.


    "Do you know the reason?" I asked as Hendrix would never add our workload without an apparent


    reason.


    "It seems that Alford Audit made some minor mistakes during the auditing process. But Mr. Roberts


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    seemed furious about it," Kelsey muttered while evading my eyes.


    I didn''t ask any further. Since Hendrix had already decided, I wouldn''t be making any difference by


    voicing out when he knew what''s better.


    "Alright then," I replied. I took the water bottle left on my desk for a few days and emptied it by watering


    the balcony nts. Then, I suddenly remembered the matter regarding Advancer Tech, and I asked, "Is


    there any issue with Advancer Tech?"


    "No, the market response was good. But there is something out of ce with Fantasia Company,"


    Kelsey replied.


    Surprised by the news, I asked, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    "A technologypany in Asherton is preparing to buy them over. The management team of Fantasia


    Company has been discussing this. Some of them agree to it, but some are against it," Kelsey said.


    It seemed that Kelsey had been keeping an eye on the situation. I nodded, "Get someone to ask about


    the details of thatpany in Asherton tomorrow. And help me make an appointment as soon as


    possible to meet with someone from Fantasia Company."


    Hendrix had been paying attention to Fantasia Company. He most probably wanted to acquire it as


    well. It seemed likely that the other party was also interested in Fantasia Company''s technical


    capabilities, which exined why they were so eager to acquire it.


    After chatting for a while, Kelsey returned to her work. As for me, I turned on theputer and started


    searching for more information on Fantasia Company. It was a smallpany, but it had high market


    value. However, the founder was only good at technical things but not managing thepany, thus,


    driving thepany''s ie to be falling short of expenditure as a result.


    After spending some time looking into thepany''s details, someone came into my office. It was


    Hendrix. He took off his suit, showing off his slender and tall body frame. Instead of his usual distant


    and dark look, he looked a little more reserved and elegant.


    "What are you looking at?" he asked.


    I switched off theputer and got up, saying, "Some data about Fantasia Company. Are we leaving


    now? Did Mr. Hammer tell you where to meet him?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He nodded and held my hand. He then replied, "Yes, he did. Let''s go. Are you hungry now?"


    "No," I denied. Although I didn''t have lunch, I didn''t feel hungry for the past few days either.


    Hendrix parked his car in the garage. Since I was still scared of the garage, he went to collect his car


    on his own. Meanwhile, I waited for him at the garage''s exit.


    The lobby was crowded with people. My legs were sore after standing for a while, so I sat by the flower


    bed and waited for Hendrix.


    It was the rush hour. One after another, people were leaving from the office tower. It was inevitable to


    see some familiar faces among the crowd. I spotted Kelsey, who had already changed into a pale


    yellow dress, and she even touched up her makeup. Looking blissful, she got on a ck Cadic


    outside the lobby.


    She had been wearing that blissful smile for days; perhaps it was because she was getting married


    soon. I was curious what man could have the ability to make her so happy, mainly because Kelsey was


    usually so staid.


    The window of the driver''s seat was rolled down, and I peeked into it. The driver looked around 28


    years old, and he looked decent, giving off a schrly vibe.


    I heard a car honk, and it interrupted my thoughts. I turned around and saw that it was Hendrix.


    I got in the car and subconsciously looked in the lobby''s direction again, only to find that the ck


    Cadic was gone.


    "What are you looking at?" Hendrix asked while leaning towards me to fasten my seatbelt.


    "A friend," I replied, keeping my eyes at the front of the road.


    He didn''t ask any further and drove us directly to the restaurant where we were going to meet Richard.


    In the city center.


    Hendrix pulled the car over at the entrance of a high-end restaurant. He then led us directly to the


    private dining room that Richard had booked in advance.


    When we reached the private room, Richard and his wife had already arrived before us. There were


    two unfamiliar guests as well.


    Upon our arrival, we were introduced to each other. In addition to Richard and his wife, the other two


    guests were, a middle-aged woman, who was also a specialist in Obstetrics and Gynecology, and


    Richard''s niece, who was a naive and lovely young girl.


    "Mrs. Roberts, I ordered their signature chicken dish for you. It is delicious. Their soup is mouth-


    watering as well. You must have a try!" Evelyn was already acquainted with me. Therefore, she chatted


    with me enthusiastically.


    She leaned into my ear and whispered, "You nearly scared me to death. I really thought you didn''t want


    the child. I even went to the Lifebridge Church to pray for your well-being a few days ago."


    I felt guilty upon hearing that and said apologetically, "I was in a tough spot back then. I didn''t mean to


    hide it from you. I''m really sorry."


    She shook her head and said with a smile, "What''s there to apologize for? Besides, it''s all good now.


    Let''s not talk about those things anymore."

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Richard spoke a few words to Hendrix, then he turned to me, "Mrs. Roberts, this is Dr. Hilda Caulfield.


    She is an expert in the Obstetrics and Gynecology field. Per Mr. Roberts'' request, Dr. Caulfield will be


    your primary care provider throughout your pregnancy. She''ll put your best interest at her heart at all


    times."


    Hilda smiled, "Mrs. Roberts, don''t hesitate to contact me at any time if you have any questions in the


    future."


    I grinned. Being educated with dining etiquette, I poured some juice into my ss. Then, I raised the


    ss to propose a toast to Richard, "It seems like I''m going to cause you more trouble in the future, Mr.


    Hammer. I, Arianna, would like to thank you in advance."


    I kept to my manners, somehow managed to liven up the atmosphere at the table.


    The conversation went on, and at one point, the youngdy sitting next to Richard had hinted at him for


    so many times that I lost count. Richard finally looked towards Hendrix and me and spoke rather


    embarrassingly, "I invited the two of you intended to treat you guys to a decent meal. But I also have a


    personal request, which I hope both of you would be willing to help with."


    At that point, it would be inappropriate for me to say anything else. Hence, I smiled lightly and said, "Mr.


    Hammer, you''re most wee. We have worked together for so many years, so there is no need for


    such formality. If you have anything you need help with, just tell us. We''ll do our best."


    Richardughed and looked grateful upon hearing my words. At the same time, he was also too


    embarrassed to continue the topic.


    Evelyn, who was sitting beside him, spoke for his sake, "The thing is, our niece right here has always


    wanted to work under the Roberts Group. She''s shy, but she''s smart. She has just graduated from


    university this year. We understand that the Roberts Group is very strict when it concerns young


    talents, but this child has been begging us for a few days now. I wonder if the both of you can do us a


    favor and help arrange a position for her in the Roberts Group."


    I didn''t know how to answer that, so I looked over to Hendrix. The Roberts Group had always been


    strict when it came to hiring new employees. We would go through multiple filtering processes to hire


    only a few people out of the applicants.


    The first reason was that the Roberts Group was a listedpany. The sry and benefits provided to


    the employees were far higher and better than otherpanies.


    Secondly, the Roberts Group''s work style was very hectic. Those who could stay for a long time in the


    Roberts Group would also have many good choices if they wanted to work for anotherpany. After


    all, the Roberts Group had trained its employees through multiple processes that the otherpanies


    out there couldn''t provide.


    I also had to go through the proper hiring process when I first entered the Roberts Group. Thanks to


    that, I was able to advance my career step by step. Of course, there was also a certain someone


    helping me during that process.


    I looked at the youngdy and noticed that she was looking admirably at Hendrix. Her eyes were full of


    admiration, like a girl falling for a guy for the first time.


    Hendrix didn''t say anything after Evelyn had finished speaking. He just elegantly filled my bowl with


    soup, and he said in a low voice, "Have some more. It''ll help you sleep better."


    I nodded in reply. I was really curious as to how Hendrix would deal with Richard''s request. He nced


    at Richard and Evelyn, then he said, "It''s the Roberts Group''s honor to be valued by the both of you.


    I''m sure you are also aware that my wife had undergone the proper recruiting process to work for the


    Roberts Group. We''ll be having a hiring event in June. Maybe Miss Hammer can try to apply at that


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    time."


    Hendrix clearly wasn''t well- versed in the art of dealing with people. I was a little speechless at his


    response.


    He was indicating that Miss Hammer should rely on her own strength to enter thepany.


    Upon hearing Hendrix''s words, Richard looked awkward, and the youngdy''s face fell. I had to speak


    up, "Since Miss Hammer graduated from one of the top universities, I''m sure your skills and


    specialization are of the first-ss level as well. We will wait for your arrival at the Roberts Group, and I


    hope that we will be working under the same roof someday."


    The youngdy''s face brightened up when she heard what I said. She looked at Hendrix timidly and


    asked, "Is that true?"


    For someone who had just set foot into the real world, it was inevitable that she had expectations for


    the future. Hendrix had a sharp tongue, but fortunately, he was also a man of a few words. If he didn''t


    need to talk, he wouldn''t. Thus, his silence was somehow viewed as a form of agreement in the young


    Later, when we had wined and dined to satiety, the dinner finally came to an end.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Richard and Evelyn were still making small talks when we left the restaurant. I was getting tired, and


    the night was chiller than usual, so I didn''t speak much.


    Suddenly, my shoulders felt warm. I looked up and saw that Hendrix had put on a coat for me.


    Surprised at his action, I thanked him.


    A ck Cadic stopped in front of the restaurant lobby, and a gentle and decent looking man got out


    from the car. He waved his hand at Richard and Evelyn and said, "Mom, Dad, next time can you inform


    me half an hour earlier?"


    Evelyn pulled the man over intimately and told Hendrix and me, "Mr. and Mrs. Roberts, this is my son,


    Calvin Hammer. He was supposed to join us tonight, but he couldn''t make it as he had to deal with


    something else. Fortunately, I still get to introduce him to the both of you."


    We talked for a bit more, during which I felt like I had seen Calvin before, but I couldn''t recall where I


    met him.


    When I heard Evelyn said that Calvin was working for Alford Audit, I paid a little more attention to her


    words.


    Since we already had our meal, and there wasn''t anything important left to discuss, we headed on our


    separate ways after saying goodbye.


    In the car, I frowned while staring nkly out the window.


    Suddenly, a warmth wrapped around my hands. I turned around and saw Hendrix driving with one hand


    while holding me in another. I grimaced, "It''s not safe."


    He nced sideways at me and asked with a smug, "Are you worrying about me?"


    No. It was definitely not!


    "My life is in your hand," I replied. Besides, there was also someone else inside my belly. I continued,


    "And I''m also carrying a baby."


    For a moment, he looked fragile. He then held my hand tightly and said, "Don''t worry, even if I die, I will


    die protecting you and the baby."


    I didn''t reply. My mind drifted to Calvin, and then I suddenly remembered that the car which Kelsey had


    got on after leaving the Roberts Building was a ck Cadic too.


    I was at a distance when I saw her getting into the car, so I didn''t remember how the man looked. I


    frowned, feeling a little uneasy.


    I didn''t say a word on our way back to the mansion. When we arrived, I was already very sleepy.


    Hendrix carried me out of the car and brought me straight to the bedroom. He ced me on the bed


    and said, "Don''t fall asleep, go wash up first."


    I was very sleepy, so I pulled over the quilt and was ready to fall asleep like that.


    Hendrix seemed to have read my thoughts as he sat me up from the bed and brought me into the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    bathroom. He sternly said in his deep voice, "Wash up. Otherwise, you''ll be ufortable in the


    morning."


    "Okay," I responded, but I still hung onto Hendrix. I tried to put toothpaste on my toothbrush in a daze,


    but Hendrix took it away from me.


    After applying the toothpaste for me, he filled up the mug with water, handed it to me, and said as if he


    was lecturing a child, "Brush your teeth thoroughly."


    With the toothbrush in my mouth, I muttered, "I''m not a child."


    He smiled, "There''s no difference."


    After washing up, I wasn''t as sleepy anymore. I was lying on the bed when Hendrix decided to join me.


    Heid down, held me in his arms, and ced his chin on the crook of my neck. He rumbled, "Sleep


    well tonight."


    I raised my eyebrows and questioned him, "Who are you saying that to?"


    He opened his eyes to look at me, the corner of his lips lifted, "It was meant for you. It''s only natural for


    it to react this way when it sees its owner. You have to ept it."


    This man could really get in the mood forthat at any given time.


    I pursed my lips, pushed him away, and said, "You stink. Go wash up,"


    He smirked, "Which part of me stinks?"


    "Every!" I closed my eyes and prepared to fall asleep. Suddenly, I heard him whispering to my ear,


    "Arianna, let''s not fight anymore in the future, okay?"


    My heart stung a little. I pursed my lips, not saying anything. Could we really live together


    harmoniously?

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    "Hendrix, do you love me?" I asked. That was a stupid question, but it wasmon for girls to ask that.


    He raised his arm, ced his hand on my cheek, and rubbed my earlobe with his fingertip, "What about


    you?"


    Me?


    I was a little lost. It was a long time ago. I fell in love with Hendrix at first sight, and I carried on those


    beautiful feelings I had up until now. However, after such a long journey, I couldn''t get any response


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    from him. So, I had started to be less persistent and even nned to leave him.


    Perhaps, I didn''t love him as much as I thought I''d be anymore.


    Seeing that I was silent, the light in his eyes dimmed. After a long pause, he said, "It''s okay. We can


    take this slowly. We''ll love each other deeply in the future."


    I didn''t say anything and just pushed him slightly, "Go take a bath. I''m tired."


    It had been too long, and I should have let go of him earlier. I was really getting tired.


    He nted a kiss on my forehead, then got out of bed and went into the bathroom.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling.


    The phone he left on the bed suddenly started vibrating, I didn''t intend to pick it up, but the phone kept


    ringing, so I answered the phone.


    "Hendrix, can youe over and apany me? I''m alone, and I''m scared." Andrea sounded weak


    and fragile over the phone.


    ncing at the bathroom, I said, "He''s taking a shower. You can call himter."


    "Arianna!" Judging by her tone, she wasn¡¯t happy that I answered. She continued, "Why did you


    answer Hendrix''s phone? What are you guys doing?"


    Her yelling made me feel a little annoyed, and I repeated, "I said Hendrix is taking a shower. Call him


    "Arianna, why you''re so shameless!" Andrea replied. Sometimes I felt that Andrea was just a simple girl


    with only basic tactics in mind. Besides crying and yelling, she couldn''te up with other strategies. If


    it wasn''t for her beauty, a girl like her wouldn''t even be able to pose a threat.


    "Well, yes, I am shameless. I still have to deal with his physiological needs even when I''m pregnant


    harshly. To be clear, I wasn''t disgusted at her as a person. I was just disgusted at the fact that I was


    entangled in her mess. It was exhausting.


    I hung up the phone before Andrea''s heartbroken scream came.


    After putting the phone aside, I pinched the bridge of my nose. When I looked up, Hendrix was already


    standing by the bathroom door, staring at me with his cold dark eyes.


    Without shying away, I directly pointed out, "Andrea called. She was too persistent, so I picked it up.


    She wanted you to go to her.1''


    Iid back in the bed. It was already midsummer, but I still felt cold. Without realizing it, I hid under the


    sheets.


    ''Well, what did you say to her?" He asked me in a deep tone. It seemed that he was only asking


    casually without any other intention.


    "I asked her to call youter," I said while hiding in the sheets. As it made me feel warmer, I closed my


    eyes and prepared to sleep.


    I heard a faintugh, and then I felt himid down next to me, brushing aside my hair.


    I opened my eyes and stared at him.


    He smiled and said, "Arianna, I''m your husband. Shouldn''t you be fighting with me when some other


    women call me in the middle of the night, asking for mypany?"


    I was startled, and I got up from the bed, looked at him, and said, "Then you don''t have to stay here


    tonight. Go stay elsewhere."


    He was stunned. Then, he raised his hand and started rubbing my forehead and said powerlessly, "You


    are my wife. Even if we fought, we should still stay under the same roof."


    Knowing that I wouldn''t be able to win him in an argument, I replied, "Fine.", andid back down on the


    bed.


    He grabbed around my waist, pulled me into his embrace, and said in a teasing manner, "Are we going


    to sleep just like this?"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    I got a little annoyed at being teased like that, so I looked at him and said, "My hands are sore. Go to


    the bathroom and do it yourself." A usual person couldn¡¯t handle sex life every day, let alone a pregnant


    woman.


    His eyes darkened slightly, and his smirk deepened, "It''s an honor that you think that I am this strong."


    I was puzzled.


    In what way was that considered strong?


    I ignored him and closed my eyes to sleep.


    His voice softened a little, and he said, "Don''t sleep yet. Don''t you hate it when I''m still wet? Get up and


    dry it for me before sleeping."


    I frowned, "Do it yourself."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hendrix glued his chin on my shoulder, both hands away from me, and he said, "Some things require


    both husband and wife to participate."


    I sighed. I knew I wouldn''t be able to sleep if we continued to push and pull like that.


    I sat up from his embrace, picked up the towel that he cast aside, and I kneeled on the bed to wipe his


    hair.


    I noticed that there were water droplets on his body and pursed my lips. Did he not know how to dry


    himself properly before going to bed?


    "You wet the bed!" I said as I saw the big damp spot under him. I then warned him frustratingly, "Next


    time, I won''t allow you to sleep on the bed if you wet it again."


    He chuckled, "Alright, next time, help dry me up in the bathroom."


    I pressed my lips together and ignored him.


    After helping him to dry off, Iid down and went back to sleep. I didn''t know what he didter. I only


    saw him returning with something that looked like bottles in his hands.


    I was sleepy, so I didn''t feel like asking him.


    His cell phone began to ring again. He answered the phone in a cold voice, "Andrea, what''s the


    matter?"


    I didn''t expect him to answer the phone with the speaker on. Andrea sounded sad on the other side of


    the phone, saying, "Hendrix, pleasee and apany me, will you? I''m lonely."


    Wasn''t she staying in the Pearis Manor with Valerie? Why was sheining about being lonely


    every day?


    "Call Austin. I''m about to give Arianna a massage. She''s pregnant, and her calves and feet are


    swollen.


    I need to give her massages every day."


    He said calmly and hung up the phone without waiting for Andrea''s response.


    I looked at him and questioned furiously, "When did my leg be swollen? I''m only three or four


    months pregnant. How could they be swollen?"


    He smiled lightly and put my legs on his. Then he poured some essential oil on my legs and started


    rubbing it gently, saying, "Fine, it''s not swollen then.


    You''re just fat!"


    I went speechless.


    I knew for a fact that the more I speak, the angrier I would be.


    So I might as well just shut my eyes and go back to sleep.


    I had been feeling sleepy all day long recently. I could sleep for a long time during the day and still be


    able to sleep at night.


    I didn''t know when Hendrix fell asleep, but he was no longer in the room when I woke up. I knew that


    he was busy recently, so I paid it no mind.


    After washing up, I headed out after grabbing a bite.


    I was surprised that Valerie and Pedro wanted to meet me, but at the same time, for some reason, I


    wasn''t too surprised. They wanted to meet me in the coffee shop in the city center.


    When I entered the coffee shop, Pedro was looking at Valerie adoringly as he put a gold watch on


    Valerie''s wrist.


    It was obvious that both of them were smitten with love.


    "Do I need to give you two some more times alone?" Walking to the seat, I said with a smile on my


    face.


    Upon catching sight of me, Valerie pulled me to sit beside her and asked while looking at me, "What


    would you like to drink?"


    I smiled faintly and replied, "Do you have any rmendations?"


    "Their Blue Coffee is good, do you want to try it?" Valerie suggested, and I couldn''t refuse, so I nodded


    and said, "Sure, thank you!"


    After cing my order, Pedro looked at me with his cloudy eyes and sighed, "Miss Reid, you really


    resemble Valerie when she was younger."


    I didn''t know how to respond to his statement, so I went straight to the point and asked, "Can I know


    why the both of you wanted to meet me?"

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Seeing how straightforward I was, Valerie smiled and said, "Hey, can''t I even have a casual chat with


    you?"


    Pedro, on the other hand, started saying, "We felt that you were awfully familiar when we first got to


    know you. And I''m sure you already know it, we have reunited with our daughter recently. But we still


    feel that it''s destined that we met you. If you don''t mind, Miss Reid, we''d like to adopt you as our


    goddaughter."


    I frowned. Knowing that things wouldn''t happen without any reason, I said in reply, "Meeting you two is


    a good fortune on my part. But I think you two should get to the topic."


    Valerie''s face fell. She paused for a moment before saying, "Miss Reid, you should be aware of the


    rtionship between Mr. Roberts and Andrea, right?"


    Did theye to speak on behalf of their daughter?


    I smiled and nodded, then I said calmly. "Yes, I am. Madam Lawson, are you attempting to convince


    me to divorce Hendrix so that your daughter can be with who she loves?"


    The two looked very awkward. However, they were still people with grace, so Valerie continued guiltily,


    "Miss Reid, I do understand how you would feel about this. To be frank, Pedro and I had given it a lot of


    thought before deciding to meet you. I hope that you can understand my bias towards my daughter."


    I nodded, not feeling anything in particr. I said, "Hendrix and I are a legally married couple. By


    to divorce and give my position to Miss Burton, she''ll still need Hendrix''s approval. Moreover, I am


    three months pregnant. I am as much a parent as you both are, so what should I consider for my child''s


    sake?"


    Pedro was a businessman, so naturally, he prioritized profit and interest before anything else. Upon


    hearing what I said, he put a gold card in front of me and said, "Miss Reid, you don''t have to worry


    about your child''s future. The amount of money in this card will be sufficient for you to buy a house in


    Jarold City. If you encounter any problem in the future, you cane to me. I''ll help you with


    everything."


    Oh, look at how generous he was!


    Snickering, I stared at the gold card on the table and said mockingly, "It must have been painful for you


    to lose your daughter for more than twenty years, right? Presumably, Miss Burton has also suffered a


    lot for these past decades. I don''t want my child to experience the same. I believe my child would


    appreciate Hendrix''s and mypany more than any luxurious lifestyle."


    After a pause, I continued, "Also, although the Roberts Group may not be as wealthy and influential as


    you two at the moment, it doesn''t mean that it won''t be in the future. Since you guys appreciate Hendrix


    this much, you should know better just how much more he can achieve. There''s absolutely no need for


    me to give up on him for this."


    Valerie and Pedro looked at each other, both feeling embarrassed.


    Looking at the coffee on the table, I shrugged and said, "I do admire and envy the love you two have


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    for your daughter, but that''s it. Miss Burton has her parents to fight on her behalf, and I too need to fight


    for what''s best for my child."


    Valerie sighed, "It''s true that Pedro and I haven''t thought things through. Miss Reid, I hope that you


    won''t take this matter to heart. Parents will tend to lose their sense of aptness when ites to our


    children."


    I nodded and said, "It''s okay, I understand."


    I had said what I should, and I didn''t think it was necessary to say anything else as it would just be a


    waste of time.


    I grabbed my purse, stood up and with great dignity, and said, "I understand you guys'' intention for this


    meeting, and I have also made my stance clear. Since it doesn''t seem like there''s anything else left to


    say, I''d like to leave first."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Before I could leave, Valerie stood in front of me, and she didn''t seem happy, "Miss Reid, take this with


    you. You''re still young, so there are plenty of opportunities for you to get pregnant in the future.


    Consider this, we ept you as our goddaughter wholeheartedly and provide you a future as bright as


    Andrea''s. You only have to give up Hendrix, and you can get several times more than what you own


    now. I know that you are angry, but I still hope that you would at least reconsider."


    I wish I couldugh out loud. Looking at the bank card Valerie had put in my hand, I narrowed my eyes


    at her. "Madam Lawson, I have always thought that you are someone who had experienced it all, who


    understood how to deal with the world, and was someone with a good conscience. However, at this


    very moment, you are just another ordinary woman to me. I wouldn''t even want to be your biological


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    daughter, let alone your god-daughter. We''re better off without each other."


    Valerie wanted to say something, but I pushed her away. People like her disgust me. They appeared to


    be kind and harmless, calling themselves businesspeople, and brazenly received praises and respect


    from other people.


    However, they couldn''t hide their dirty nature, no matter what.


    Valerie lost her bnce and fell to the ground. I stared coldly at Pedro, who rushed to help her up and


    said tly, "I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean it."


    "That was rude of you, Miss Reid. Since you aren''t fond of our peaceful talk. We will approach you


    again in a different way. I just hope that by then, you won''t think that our means are cruel." Pedro said


    while ring at me hostilely.


    "I''ll wait and see," I said as I turned around to leave. The encounter had made me feel even more


    grateful towards my grandmother. Although she was poor, she still lived an upstanding life, which had


    given me a breath of fresh air in that corrupted world.


    I headed straight to thepany after leaving the coffee shop.


    To be honest, I wasn''t in a good mood, but I could still endure it.


    I met Sawyer in the lobby. He seemed busy, so I acted as if I didn''t see him. Surprisingly, he


    approached me.


    He blocked my path and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. What are you up to?"


    "Work," I simply replied.


    His mouth twitched, "Why are you giving me the cold shoulder? After all, I''m your admirer. Does it hurt


    for you to show me a little kindness?"


    I didn''t answer his question and asked him instead, "Where''s your biological father?" If Valerie was


    Sawyer''s mother, then where was Sawyer''s father?


    He didn''t expect my question. His face fell instantly, and he looked at me, "Why are you asking about


    this?" "I''m just curious," I replied. Valerie was doubtlessly an out of ordinary woman. She had had


    several men by her side throughout her life.


    "He''s dead," His reply was clipped. He then continued, "Have dinner with me tonight. I''ll tell you


    anything you want to know."


    "I''m not interested!" I replied and entered the elevator.


    "I''ll cook for you myself," He said in a hurry.


    The elevator door closed, shutting his voice out at the same time.


    I returned to the office and buzzed Kelsey in, only to see that she didn''t look well. I asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    She sighed, "Mr. Roberts decided to monitor Alford Audit''s auditing in person. I''m so stressed out."


    Iughed, "What''s there to be stressed out about? He''s just monitoring. He''s not doing anything


    different than I do. As long as you are well prepared, there won''t be any problem."


    I suddenly remembered the man she got into the car with, and I couldn''t help asking, "Was it your


    boyfriend who picked you up yesterday?"


    She looked a little surprised and said, "What?"


    "The man who''s driving the ck Cadic. He looked handsome. Is he your boyfriend?" I was just


    asking casually, but she seemed nervous.


    Iughed and teased her, "It was a coincidence that I saw him. What are you so nervous about? I''m


    married. I won''t be interested in him!"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    She smiled forcefully and said, "Director, that''s not what I mean. You know I rarely bring up my private


    life with people in thepany. Besides, the female employees were told that we can''t get married nor


    have kids in the first five years joining thepany."


    No doubt, the Roberts Group was a goodpany. But when Dalton first started thepany, he


    considered how the marital and maternity leave entitled to female employees might affect their job


    performance. As a result, heid down a rule for female employees to not get married nor have kids for


    the first five years after being employed.


    That rule was unreasonable in the first ce, so when Hendrix took over thepany, he didn''t stress


    to execute that rule. But since it was set by his grandfather, Hendrix couldn''t just remove it from the


    system. Even so, he wouldn''t make things difficult if a female employee came up to him to apply for


    marital or maternity leave.


    However, that was Kelsey''s private life, and it wouldn''t be appropriate if I asked any further. So I smiled


    and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to share. I''m just curious."


    After handing over the documents, I said to her, "Go ahead and do your work. Since Hendrix has


    decided to personally monitor Alford Audit''s matter, you should spend more time and energy on it. Not


    to mention, you also have to conclude Brilliant Audit''s auditing report."


    "Sure!" she replied.


    Seeing that she went out of the office, I looked up at the clock. It was already noon.


    I felt strange. ording to Hendrix''s recent behavior, he should have alreadye to take me to lunch


    by this time.


    A sudden knock on the office door startled me. I looked up to see Josiah hurried in. Before I could say


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    anything, he was already pulling me away from the office.


    "Doctor Saunders, what''s wrong?" I asked. With my short legs, I couldn''t keep up with him. I was


    basically trotting behind him the whole time.


    After entering the elevator, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "Hendrix got into a car ident. He''s


    now at the emergency room."


    A car ident?


    I was confused. He was still fine the night before.


    "How is he? How did the ident happen?" I questioned. With Hendrix''s driving skills, he could easily


    participate in the National Championship. How did he, of all people, end up in a traffic collision?


    "Let''s get to the hospital first," Josiah said. Then without saying much, he took me to his car after


    Josiah was driving very fast all the way, and it didn''t take long for us to arrive at the hospital.


    I followed him to the emergency room, only to see Austin was already guarding by the entrance.


    "What happened?" Josiah asked while catching a breath from how fast he walked.


    Austin looked fine, but he didn''t answer Josiah''s question. He red at me with slight embarrassment


    and then cast his nce away towards the end of the corridor.


    I followed his gaze and looked in that direction. Then I understood Austin''s expression. Andrea was


    standing there with messy hair and some wounds on the back of her hand. She looked a little


    disarranged.


    "I wasn''t at the scene either, so I don''t know what happened," Austin said before walking towards


    Andrea.


    I snorted.


    It was clear to me what really happened, seeing how Hendrix and Andrea were injured together.


    "Mr. Roberts'' family!" A doctor called out. He had just walked out from the emergency room with


    medical records in hand.


    "Doctor! Is Hendrix alright?" Andrea stood up and asked as soon as she heard the doctor''s voice.


    As a fellow physician, Josiah was calmer than most of us. He looked at the doctor and asked, "How is


    the patient doing now?"


    "The patient is still in aa for now since he hit his head. We can only learn the specifics once the


    patient wakes up. Also, pieces of sses got into the patient''s ribs, and they are deep. Well have to


    perform a minor surgery after getting informed consent from the patient''s family. Is any of the patient''s


    family members present?" The doctor exined and looked around us while he got the papers ready.


    Andrea was anxious and said in a hurry, "1-1 will sign it!"


    The doctor nodded and asked, "Miss, what''s your rtionship with the patient?"


    Andrea froze and bit her lips.


    I was standing aside with my arms crossed and asked lightly, "Will it be legally effective if the patient''s


    mistress signed the papers?"

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Upon hearing my words, the doctor frowned and said sternly, "Everyone, the patient is in a critical


    situation, so you''d better treat this seriously. Only the consent of the patient''s parents, wife or children


    can be considered legally effective."


    I walked over, took the paper, signed it, and asked coldly, "Are there any more documents to sign?"


    The doctor shook his head and asked, "What''s your rtionship with the patient?"


    "His wife," I replied.


    Then I continued saying, "If there is nothing else to sign, I will head back to my office. I still have things


    to work on."


    Probably confused about theplicated rtionship, the doctor looked at Andrea and me, then


    suggested, "You still need to go through the admission procedurester. Since you are the patient''s


    wife, you should stay and take care of the patient for the night."


    I was a little irritated, "Is he going to die?"


    My question left everyone present stunned. All eyes were on me.


    The doctor grimaced, "No, he''s not that critical. His wounds are mainly external injuries."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Okay then," I replied.


    I didn''t find it necessary to stay, especially since he wasn''t dying anytime soon.


    I signed all the papers and went through every necessary procedure. After handing over some of his


    stuff to Austin, Josiah went into the operation room.


    I also handed the documents over to Austin. Displeased, he asked, ''Arianna, why are you doing this?"


    "Don''t you understand?" I asked. I raised my eyebrows at him and said, "I have done everything I''m


    required to. And it doesn''t seem like I have anything else to do here."


    "Is this what you do as a wife?" Austin sneered and questioned, "Your husband is hospitalized, and yet


    you''re just thinking about how to distance yourself from him. Is this what you should do as a wife?"


    I found the situation absurdly funny at that moment. I nced at Andrea, who was sitting at the side,


    still looking frowzy. Then, I turned to Austin, "I don''t know how other women would react when their


    husband was involved in a car ident with his mistress. The best thing I could do to Hendrix is not


    dying his surgery. If it wasn''t for the baby in my belly, I wouldn''t even have signed the papers in the


    first ce."


    "Arianna, you''re an evil woman!" Andrea spoke up before Austin coulde up with anything.


    I nodded and looked at her, "Yes, I am. But not enough. I should have made my prayers so that you


    two could die in that ident together, in the name of love.¡± "Arianna, are you even human?" Austin


    voiced out. He couldn''t bear to see me cursing the woman he loved.


    "No," I shrugged. I shouldn''t waste my energy debating with them. I took onest nce at the


    operating room and turned around to go straight out of the hospital.


    When I returned to thepany, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Kelsey carried


    documents on Alford Audit into my office and started reporting to me, "Director, I''ve modified the


    documents, but Mr. Roberts is not in his office. Can you sign the documents in his stead?"


    I looked up at her and didn''t say anything for a long time. She flustered and said, "Actually, we need the


    documents signed quite urgently. I''m afraid that it will affect the work progress, so-"


    "Is Calvin Hammer your boyfriend?" I asked icily.


    Her face fell and she looked pale, "Director, I-"


    "Is he working at the Alford Audit?" I continued asking while gazing at her.


    For a moment there, her hands, which were carrying the documents, shook. But she bit her lip and said


    nothing.


    After ring at her for a long time, I sighed, "Kelsey, I''d like to think that I treat you well. Ever since you


    joined us, I have only your best interests in mind no matter what happened."

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    There was a long silence before I added, "The Roberts Group''s auditing is important for these two


    Group, neither of them can escape from the me."


    "Director, I-" Kelsey wanted to say something.


    Without giving her a chance to speak, I continued, "Take the documents back with you and


    doublecheck it. Make sure that there is no problem before you send it back to Hendrix''s office for his


    review. Also, tell Alford Audit that if they wish to partner up with us, it needs to be a long term


    partnership. Of course, if this problem only involves you and Alford Audit, it will be much easier. Please


    deal with it on your own. Don''t let it escte to the point where the executives from both sides will have


    to sit down and discuss this together."


    After making my point clear, I let her go. I wasn''t a fool. Auditing was something that I was new to, but


    Hendrix saw that there was something wrong.


    He didn''t put the me on me, but instead, he looked for Austin. That indicated that the matter was


    likely rted to Austin. Deceptions, frame-ups, cheating, and such were ordinary in the workce.


    Besides, Austin had always disliked me. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to try to kick me out of the


    Kelsey was my subordinate, so she would be handling most of my stuff. If she acted selfishly, it''d be


    just a matter of time before I was forced to leave thepany.


    I knew Kelsey well. She wouldn''t be convinced by anything else unless she was involved emotionally.


    Getting to know Calvin that day was both an ident and a coincidence. I just had to connect the dots


    and figure out the big picture after putting Kelsey to the test.


    Since I didn''t have any more work nned for the day, and in addition to me feeling low- spirited, I


    decided to just pack my stuff and head home.


    However, before I managed to step out of the office, Sawyer was already standing by the door in his


    suit. He looked at me with his arms folded, then he said, "Let''s have dinner together."


    I frowned, "I''m not in the mood."


    "Then I''ll treat you to a grand meal. How about hotpot?" He asked, walking in to take my car keys away,


    and continued, "People will notice if we leave in my car. Let''s drive yours instead."


    I rolled my eyes and asked, "Where are we going?"


    He smiled brightly and said, "Just follow me."


    I didn''t want to go in the first ce, but as I thought of Hendrix and Andrea, my heart was heavy with


    emotions. So I decided to just head out and eat something.


    I didn''t expect Sawyer to bring me to such an unremarkable spot for dinner. He drove the car into a


    deep alley in the downtown area, which the surroundings looked out of time.


    The walls were dark and grey in color, but there were little flowers at the creaks of the walls, and they


    looked umonly beautiful in the light of the setting sun.


    After driving for a little while, he stopped the car and looked at me, "The alley ahead is too narrow for


    the car. Let''s get out and walk through the alley."


    After getting out of the car, I noticed that the alley was really like what Sawyer had said. It was too


    narrow and seemed like it could only fit two people. Apanied by the sunset, the flowers on the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    grey wall looked extra bright and colorful.


    "How did you find out about this ce? It seems very secluded." I asked curiously. I had been staying


    in Ucrebury for so many years, yet I had never been there.


    That alley seemed to be there for a long time.


    His hands were in his pocket as he exined in a rxed tone, "I came upon this ce a few years


    ago. This alley was built in the 1920s. Ucrebury was originally home to the farmers of the southern


    region. Most of the buildings at that time were built with tiles. An alley this secluded was a rare sight in


    the south."


    I nodded. That alley did seem like something you would find in the north.


    He nced at me faintly and said, "This alley was built by a general of that time for his wife. It is 1,314


    meters long and 520 centimeters wide. Couples tend toe to this alley for a date."

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    "It does sound romantic," I said while looking at the flowers that were growing from the creaks. The


    buds were trimmed regrly, and the scene was indeed beautiful.


    Anyone who was in a bad mood would feel better instantly after taking a leisure walk through the alley.


    He shrugged and said, "Of course."


    I remembered the promise I had made with Monique while we were studying at college. That we would


    earn lots of money and travel around the world together. I wanted to witness how vast the world was; I


    want to experience different cultures and to leave my footprints at ancient and historical spots in the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    world.


    However, once we graduated from college, we left that behind us. Eventually, we got more and more


    indulged in our adult lives that wepletely forgot our first dream.


    "Arianna!" Sawyer called out to me. I came back to my senses and looked towards him.


    He was walking not too far ahead of me, with his cell phone in hand. He snapped a few pictures of me


    looking at him, then he said, "It''s a pity that you''re not an actress with that face of yours. Look, you are


    so photogenic."


    I couldn''t be bothered to say anything when he was taking candid shots of me. Looking at the flowers


    on both sides, I asked, "Do the flowers here bloom all year round?"


    He nodded, "Yes. The seasons don''t matter to these flowers. Plus, Ucrebury is in the south. The


    climate and temperature here are suitable for nts to grow, so these flowers here do bloom all year


    round."


    It was really quite a sight!


    Just strolling around there in the sunset, it felt pleasant andfortable.


    "Why does it have to be Hendrix?" He asked gravely while putting his phone back in his pocket.


    My mind went nk for a moment before I answered, "It''s not like that." Hendrix just appeared at the


    time when I discovered what love was. I met him, and I thought to myself that he was the one.


    Sawyer stopped in his tracks. He stood in front of me, and he looked solemn, "You''ll leave him sooner


    orter, right?"


    Iughed and pushed him away, "Who knows what will happen in the future."


    What could I do even if I left him? Looking back, I shouldn''t have settled down with one person at such


    a young age. Then, I wouldn''t be stuck with him, the same person who betrayed my love, for the rest of


    my life.


    Without us knowing, we had already reached the end of the alley. There was a food street with a


    variety of local delights and daily necessities. It was very crowded.


    Some people were wearing traditional outfits while casually walking down the street. That was a rare


    sight to see too.


    After walking for such a long while, we had finally reached our destination, But the sky had already


    turned dark.


    "You won''t mind eating at a roadside stall with me, do you?" Sawyer looked at me, supporting his chin


    with his hand, and asked after finding a seat in a hotpot shop.


    "If I do mind, will you look for another stall?" I asked.


    He got up and said, "Sure, let''s find another stall."


    I pulled him back to his seat and gave him the order sheet, saying, "I don''t like spicy food. You can


    decide for the rest."


    Upon seeing me ticking the order sheet, he sat down beside me and said with a smile, "I knew you


    were different from other girls."


    I found what he said funny. So I squinted at him and asked, "What do you mean by ''different''?"


    He handed the order sheet over to the waiter and said, "Many girls will find roadside stalls dirty and


    cheap. Then they''ll refuse to join me."


    I nced at him and asked, "Why would you think that I don''t find roadside stalls dirty and cheap?"


    He was at a loss for words, "Wait, do you think so?"


    "Is that important?" I smirked and took a sip of water. "Bringing an unfamiliar girl to a roadside stall, is it


    because you want to test her, or is it because you simply find the food here tasty and you wish to share


    that with her? These are two very different concepts."

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    "If it''s the former, no matter how the girl responds, you don''t deserve to be with her. If it''s thetter, then


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you should appreciate the girl more, as it''s not easy to find someone whom you can share a simple joy


    with." I continued saying.


    He looked at me and asked, "What about you? Will you still love Hendrix if he lost everything one day,


    and that he''s no longer the CEO of the Roberts Group?"


    "No if s!" I interrupted him. Our food was served to us at that time, so I went to heat up the pot.


    The phone in my pocket vibrated.


    After grabbing a bite, I answered the phone. "Arianna," A deep voice came through the phone.


    It was Hendrix. It seemed that he was out of the emergency room.


    "Yes," I responded. Seeing that I was on the phone, Sawyer got up and went to the stall owner for


    some drinks.


    "What are you doing now?" Hendrix asked, his tone showed that he was not in a good mood.


    "I''m eating hotpot." I answered honestly since there was nothing to hide.


    He sneered, saying sarcastically, "You''re amazing. Your husband is in the hospital, but you''re out there


    eating hotpot. Arianna, you really are amazing."


    I pursed my lips, "Mr. Roberts, since you sound so angry, it seemed to me that you''re doing fine. At


    least you won''t be dying anytime soon."


    He must be just fine as he could still find fault in me.


    Sawyer came over with a few bottles in hand and said, "I got us some drinks. You can eat as much as


    you want."


    I gave him a thumbs-up. It was a pity that he wasn''t the one operating the roadside stall instead.


    "Who are you with?" Hendrix asked as soon as he heard Sawyer''s voice over the phone.


    "Mr. rk from the Brilliant Audit," I replied, a little annoyed, "What else do you want from me, Mr.


    Roberts? If there isn''t anything else, I''ll hang up."


    "Arianna, I''m your husband. Shouldn''t youe over and take care of me now?" Hendrix sounded


    really mad.


    I replied impatiently, "Mr. Roberts, I believe Miss Burton is taking care of you right now. If I were to go


    over, would you be able to handle your wife and your mistress fighting each other? Although you are


    strong- willed, you''re still a patient. So, to make things easier for you, I won''te over. Take care, and


    bye!"


    I hung up the phone and switched the phone to silent mode. Then I continued eating and chatting with


    Sawyer.


    Two hourster, the food street was getting more lively. After Sawyer paid for dinner, he looked at me


    and asked, "Would you like to walk around?"


    I shook my head and said, "Let''s go home." I wasn''t interested in walking around.


    Seeing my reaction, he didn''t say much. He just cocked his brows and then led me back to the car.


    Fortunately, he didn''t drink any alcohol during dinner, so he sent me home without any problems.


    He parked the car at the main entrance of the vi and said to me, "If you ever end things with Hendrix,


    I''ll take good care of you and the baby. I''ll never let you or the baby down."


    Iughed and said, "Thank you, but that day will nevere. It''s gettingte, go back earlier and have


    a good night."


    I had to let him drive my car away as his car was still in the office building.


    When I walked in the vi, I was surprised to find Andrea.


    She was packing Hendrix''s clothes in the living room. Minnie was likely to be upied with something


    else as she wasn''t there.


    Our eyes met. She saw me but she didn''t say anything, and she just continued to pack Hendrix''s


    clothes.


    I took out my phone and saw that there were a few missed calls. They were all from Hendrix.


    I ignored the missed calls and dialed the emergency number.


    After a while, someone picked up the call, "Hello, Hovell District Police Department. What''s your


    emergency?"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    "Hello, I''d like to make a police report. Someone trespassed into my house. I need you to send


    someone over to investigate," I replied.


    "Sure, ma''am. Our patrol officers will be right there as soon as possible," The police officer said over


    the phone.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Andrea looked at me in disbelief as I hung up the phone. She asked, mouth gaped, "Arianna, what are


    you doing?"


    I crossed my arms and leaned on the door frame, "Making a police report."


    Andrea clenched her fists tightly, and her face turned pale. She stared at me with anger in her eyes and


    said, "This is Hendrix''s house. He bought most of the objects here because I liked them. Arianna,


    you''re so shameless to try and im this ce!"


    I raised my eyebrows and nced at the things in the house. Then I said, "Miss Burton, you do like a


    variety of things, but that doesn''t mean those things belong to you just because you like them. I wonder


    what you learned over the years you received basic education?"


    I noticed that there were some delicate vases on top of the living room''s collection rack. It seemed like


    Andrea bought those for Hendrix back then.


    I walked over, looked at one of the vases and asked, "Is this what you liked?"


    Once I finished my words, I pushed the vase down the rack without hesitation, and then the sweet


    sound of a breaking cdon echoed through the vi.


    "Arianna! You... I''m not done with you!" Andrea said with her eyes red, and she was about toe


    onto me.


    I have spent the past two years dealing with her, and I couldn''t be more familiar with her tricks.


    I steadily moved my body away from her. And since she was pouncing at me out of anger, she couldn''t


    stop herself, so she crashed into the collection rack.


    Andrea broke a couple of valuable items.


    My heart ached a little at the loss, then I said, "Miss Burton, remember topensate me for that after


    you calm down."


    Andrea was trembling from anger. She looked like she couldn''t wait to tear me apart, and she said


    angrily, "Arianna, you''re going too far."


    A siren rang outside the vi, and it didn''t take long for someone to ring the doorbell.


    When I opened the door, three young policemen came in. When they saw me, they asked, "Someone


    reported about a trespass, may we know who''s the property owner?"


    "That''d be me," I responded. I handed over my ID card and property ownership certificate to the


    officers, and then exined, "Thisdy here entered my house without my permission, and she also


    damaged some valuable items. Please take care of this matter."


    "Sure, Miss Reid. Are you hurt?" One of the policemen returned the certificate to me and asked.


    I shook my head.


    Perhaps Andrea had never been mistreated like this before, she red at me and repeated the same


    sentence, "Arianna, I''m not done with you!"


    Two policemen took her away.


    Looking at the state the living room was in, I was in no mood to clean it up, so I went straight back to


    my bedroom.


    As soon as I was done bathing, I fell asleep.


    Halfway through my sleep, the doorbell rang. I thought I heard it wrong, so I turned around and went


    back to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, the doorbell rang again.


    I got out of bed while trying to figure out who would be there at such ate hour.


    Through the security camera, I saw that it was Josiah who was standing by the door in his dark clothes.


    It was already two in the morning. Why was he standing at the door?


    I opened the door sleepily, looked at him, and asked, "Doctor Saunders, what''s wrong?"


    He looked at me and breathed a sigh of relief, "Why didn''t you answer your phone?"


    I was slightly taken aback, "I turned on silent mode earlier and I fell asleep. What''s wrong?"


    He entered the vi,id on the sofa wearily, and said, "Hendrix wants you to deliver some porridge to


    the hospital for him. He''s craving for it."


    I didn''t know what toment on Hendrix''s request. So I asked Josiah, "There are plenty of


    restaurants near the hospital, you could''ve just randomly bought him one. Why did youe all the


    way here?"


    He pinched the bridge of his nose and replied tiredly, ''''He wanted you to cook for him and deliver it to


    him in person."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    "Now?" I asked. What was wrong with Hendrix? He obviously wanted to torment me.


    Josiah was still lying on the sofa, with dark circles that were heavier than usual. It seemed like he didn''t


    sleep welltely. I sighed, "I''ll cook and deliver itter. You can stay here tonight and rest. The guest


    rooms are empty, feel free to sleep in either one of them. Make sure to rest properly.¡±


    How bored was Hendrix to send his own friend on such a ridiculous errand?


    Josiah nodded, perhaps out of exhaustion, he simply shut his eyes and rested on the sofa instead.


    I headed to the kitchen and made some porridge. When I came out from the kitchen, Josiah was still


    lying on the sofa, breathing evenly. He must be fast asleep.


    I alone couldn''t help him to the guest room upstairs, so I went ahead and grabbed some pillows and a


    nket for him.


    It was already an hourter when the porridge was ready. I rushed to the hospital with the porridge and


    went to Hendrix''s ward.


    Hendrix was still awake. He was wearing a blue-striped hospital gown, his head wrapped in gauze, and


    several wounds on his body had also formed scabs.


    He looked disarranged, yet he still was as handsome.


    Upon seeing me, his face fell and he stared at the food container in my hand. I guessed that he was


    hungry, so I went and stood by his side to serve him the porridge.


    "You just had a surgery. Doctor Saunders said that you can''t eat anything else, so I cooked you


    porridge. Have some." I said in a light tone.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Okay," He replied. When I looked up, I saw him staring at me, and I couldn''t help but frown, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Did Josiah wake you up?" He asked with his head lowered as he began to eat his porridge.


    I was speechless. Seeing that he was a patient, I held it in and answered, "No."


    If it wasn''t for him, Josiah didn''t have toe all the way to me for some porridge. It was him who


    troubled us both.


    Since he had started to eat the porridge, I sat at a chair nearby and rested my eyes.


    "Are you still angry at me?" He asked, his voice soft.


    My eyes were shut. I asked him, exhausted, "For what?"


    "I''m in great debt to Casper, I can only return twice as much for certain things!" He was calm but his


    tone hinted with helplessness.


    I looked up at him and asked, "Do you n to do this for the rest of your life?"


    He looked at me with his eyes darkened and said, "Nope. This will be thest time."


    Iughed out loud as I rubbed my chin andmented, "Habits are difficult to


    change." Especially when it came to Andrea, Hendrix had done too many out of habit.


    He wanted to say something but he didn''t. I nced at the porridge in his hand and said, "The porridge


    is getting cold."


    He frowned, looked at me, and finished all the rest of the porridge. He then looked at me calmly and


    asked, "Are you worried about me getting into an ident?"


    His words always sounded inexplicable to me. I got up, took the container from him and said wearily,


    "It''s gettingte. Have some rest."


    I wouldn''t say I was distressed over that. I had grown numb after experiencing too many things.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, he pulled a long face and said, "The hospital asked for a family


    member to keep mepany."


    I was about to ask him to call Andrea, but I suddenly remembered that she was already taken away by


    the police, and she wouldn''t be able toe any time soon.


    Thus, I nodded and said, "Sure."


    It was not a big deal to spend the night with him.


    I sat back at the chair, propped up my chin and was ready to doze off for a while.


    Then, his phone suddenly rang. I was not in the mood to eavesdrop, but he seemed to prefer


    answering the call in hands-free mode recently.


    As soon as he picked up the phone, someone cried on the phone, "Hendrix, Arianna set me up and let


    the police bring me to the police station. What should I do?"


    Of course it was Andrea.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Why was she calling for help after so long? Shouldn''t she have called Hendrix as soon as she was


    taken away?


    Seeing that Hendrix was staring at me, I shrugged and said calmly, "She trespassed and messed up


    our home, so I called the police."


    He pinched the bridge of his nose. After some pause, he said to the phone, "It''s gettingte now. Stay


    there for a night and I hope you learn from this. I''ll have Evan deal with it tomorrow."


    "Hendrix-" Andrea wanted to say something else, but he hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, Hendrix looked at me and said, "You didn''t have to file a police report.


    Changing the locks will do."


    I looked down and yed with my fingers, "Did you give her the keys? Or did you put her fingerprints


    into the system? Next time, tell me in advance if you asked her toe over. Let''s also make things


    clear now. I''ll sell you the house, and then I''ll move out.¡±


    "Arianna," He was clipped, "We''re a couple!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I nodded, "I know. That''s why I let the police take her away. After all, the house belonged to you and


    me, not her."


    He didn''t know what to make out of my attitude. He held his forehead and said, "Alrighte here," As


    he said that, he emptied the space next to him, indicating me to go over.


    I understood what he wanted, and I didn''t want to be unreasonable, so I got up directly and thenid


    down beside him.


    Heughed, "You''re not that dumb after all."


    Ignoring him, I closed my eyes and immediately fell asleep.


    The next day.


    I sleptte the night before, so I woke up slightlyter than usual.


    I stared at the ceiling for a while. I could hear the sounds of insects and birds from outside. For a


    moment there, I thought that I was at home.


    I raised my arm to stretch, hitting the person next to me in the process. I looked up and saw that it was


    Hendrix. He was signing some documents on the bed.


    I hit him in his face with the back of my hand. He looked at me and said, "Good morning."


    I withdrew my hand and nodded, "Good morning."


    I finally realized that we were still in the hospital and got down from the bed. The hospital bed wasn''t as


    As soon as I got off the bed, I noticed that I upied most of the bed. I guessed that even when I was


    asleep, my body kept leaning towards warm ces, and that movement had somehow forced Hendrix


    to the edge of the bed.


    I felt embarrassed at the sight of that. I lowered my eyes, "I''m sorry." I didn''t intentionally want to cram


    myself with a patient in bed.


    He smiled faintly and put away the documents. Then, he asked me, "Are you hungry?"


    As he said that, he moved slightly to the center of the bed. At that time, a nurse came into the ward to


    put on the IV fluid for him. The nurse sneaked a few nces at me. It seemed to me that she didn''t


    Not paying much attention to the nurse, I said lightly, Tm fine." Then I went into the bathroom and


    washed up.


    When I came out from the bathroom, he still had a few more bottles of IV fluid ready for him. So I


    asked, "Do you want to eat anything in particr?"


    He smiled, "I''ll eat whatever you want."


    I didn''t want to continue the conversation, so I headed out the ward with my purse in hand and saw


    Josiah by the door. Judging by the medical records in his hand, he should be there to see Hendrix.


    When he saw me heading out, he said, "Thank you forst night!"


    I was confused, then I remembered that he had spent a night at home and shook my head slightly, "It''s


    nothing, especially when a certain someone is this troublesome. You don''t need to thank me."


    Heughed lowly, "Where are you heading to?"


    "To buy some breakfast," I paused for a second and added, "Have you eaten yet?"


    He shook his head and answered. "I just arrived at the hospital."


    "Is there anything you want to eat?" I asked.


    He shook his head, "I''m not picky."


    I nodded. Then I parted ways with him and walked along the corridor to get into the elevator.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Minnie called and asked me why I wasn''t at home. I simply exined the situation, and she insisted on


    delivering breakfast to us.


    At first, I didn''t want to trouble her. However, after walking around the hospital for a while, I realized that


    there was nothing to eat, so I agreed to Minnie''s insistence.


    I waited for her at the hospital entrance under the sun. A few minutester, Minnie was still nowhere to


    be seen. Instead, I saw Austin walking in the hospital with a lunch box in hand.


    I guessed that he was delivering food to Hendrix.


    After a while, Minnie finally arrived, and she brought over a variety of breakfast options like buns,


    porridge as well as soy milk.


    She looked like she was in a hurry, which was an indication that she might have something to attend to.


    After I collected the breakfast from her, she left in a rush.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Austin had already brought over food for Hendrix, I headed straight to Josiah''s office as he was


    just done with his rounds.


    Seeing that I was carrying a big bag of food, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, "So much food?"


    I nodded and entered his office. Then I opened a portion of porridge and started eating it while saying,


    "There are buns and soy milk in it, and also porridge. Pick what you like."


    He nodded. Due to the fact that he still had to visit a few patients after that, he simply ate a few


    steamed buns and drank some soy milk before heading out.


    Looking at the remaining porridge and steamed buns, I realized that I couldn''t finish it.


    I hesitated for a moment before carrying the remaining food to Hendrix''s ward. However, I stopped the


    moment I reached the door.


    I heard Andrea''s cry from inside the ward. She was crying as she spoke and anyone would pity her if


    they heard her cries.


    "Hendrix, she''s far from a decentdy. She broke the things I gifted to you, and she even sent me to


    the police station," she cried.


    "Hendrix, this woman doesn''t have any bottom line. You don''t need to live with her for the rest of your


    life just for a baby''s sake, do you?"


    I didn''t have to crack my head to know that Austin was the one who said those mean and sarcastic


    words.


    It wasn''t ethical to eavesdrop like that, so I pushed the door open directly and went in.


    As soon as I got in, the room fell silent in an instant. Seeing me, Andrea''s face fell, and I could see that


    she was holding her anger back by her chest movements.


    I ignored her and the breakfast on the table that hadn''t been eaten yet. I then looked at Hendrix and


    asked, "Do you still want to eat breakfast?"


    He nced at the bag in my hand and nodded, "Yes.11


    I took out the porridge and the steamed buns and put them beside him. Then I said lightly, "Minnie


    cooked them in the morning. Which do you want to eat?"


    "Porridge." He replied briefly. I nodded as I folded the paper bag and threw it in the trash can.


    I turned around and saw that Hendrix was still staring at me, not moving an inch.


    I was about to ask him why, but after a pause, I held my tongue. Instead, I talked about another thing,


    "It''s gettingte. I should head to thepany."


    Just after taking a few steps, Hendrix asked me, "Do you think I can eat like this?"


    I startled and looked back, only to see that he was still staring at me. I was puzzled as Andrea and


    Austin were both present.


    He wouldn''t ask me to feed him in front of them, would he?


    I looked at him and with some confusion. When I saw him raising his eyebrows, I realized his intention.


    He wanted me to feed him!


    Andrea wasn''t blind, as soon as she saw the scene, she said, "Hendrix, you''re still having an infusion.


    What do you want to eat? I will feed you!"


    As she said that, she took the breakfast that Austin had brought there and said with her red and


    swollen eyes, "I cooked this porridge for you as soon as I was released from the police station earlier


    this morning, and I asked Austin to bring it to you. Here, have a taste."


    Hendrix frowned, "I''m not hungry!¡±


    At that moment, the room became a little awkward.


    Andrea paused, and continued awkwardly, "Taste it!"


    I couldn''t stand being in this scene. So I excused myself again, "I''m leaving now."


    Hendrix spoke up, "You don''t have to go into the office today. Austin, bring Andrea home, and inform


    the HR that Arianna is on leave today."


    I was amused.


    Hendrix really knew the ropes.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    No matter how dull she could be, Andrea could still perceive that Hendrix wanted her to leave.


    Aware of Hendrix''s expression, Austin looked at Andrea and said, "Andrea,e on, I''ll send you


    back.''1


    "No!" Andrea yelled with reddened eyes. She looked at Hendrix andined, "Why should I go?"


    Then, she pointed at me and said angrily, "What do you even see in her? She''s just a country bumpkin


    brought up in poverty! If it weren''t for Master Roberts, she wouldn''t even-"


    "Andrea!" Hendrix snapped, "Go back with Austin!"


    "I don''t want to!" Andrea sounded determined as she looked at Hendrix, "Hendrix, are you ming me?


    I shouldn''t have raised my voice at you and started a fight when you were driving."


    Up to that point, she was already sobbing, "Hendrix, I know I was wrong. Don''t be mad at me. I promise


    I''ll never do this again in the future. I promise I''ll listen to everything you say. Please don''t tell me to


    leave!"


    No one would have a distinct bottom line when it came to love. Andrea had proven that once again with


    herpromise at that moment. She looked desperate and awful right then.


    I wouldn''t say that I was a decent person, let alone a saint. But I wanted to say something to get me out


    of that scene, yet nothing came out from my mouth.


    I just left the ward in silence.


    I went straight to thepany. Perhaps it was due to the conversation we had before, Kelsey was on


    leave that day, and her absence had increased my workload.


    Advancer Tech''s project had already beenunched for a while. All those while, Kelsey was in charge


    of it on my behalf, so I wasn''t familiar with it.


    After what had happened with Alford Audit and Kelsey, I felt uneasy, so I went to the finance


    department and checked on Advancer Tech''s recent performances.


    Indeed, it was slightly different from what Kelsey had reported to me. After thinking about it, I decided


    to look into it on my own.


    Nothing serious was wrong with Advancer Tech, but the problemid within the middlemen. Plus,


    Austin was in charge of Advancer Tech before, so I got a lot of stupid answers when I asked around.


    It frustrated me. However, as I left Advancer Tech, I saw Troy, the director of Alford Audit.


    He was also surprised to see me. He smiled when he saw that I was weary and said, "Miss Reid, what


    are you busy with?"


    "Just doing market research," I said, my eyes fell on the girl beside him. Troy was in his forties, but she


    was only in her mid-twenties. She looked too young to be his wife.


    I didn''t ask about the girl. Instead, I smiled at him and asked, "Director Lawson, are you shopping?"


    He looked at the woman next to him and raised his eyebrows at me, then he asked, "Do you want to


    join us, Miss Reid?" "Thank you, but I still have other matters to attend to," I replied. Since we just


    happened to see each other, I left after greeting him.


    I could hear the girl speaking up as I walked away, "Mr. Lawson, who is she?"


    "She''s Arianna Reid. Her husband is the CEO of Roberts Group," Troy answered.


    "Wow, she''s lucky. I heard that Mr. Roberts is young and has a promising future. And..." She continued.


    Their voices faded as I got further away. I didn''t pay much attention to their conversation, but judging


    from the girl''s tone, I would say that those two seemed to be deeply involved with each other.


    Advancer Tech had a lot of branches in Ucrebury. After visiting a few of them, I got tired. That was


    when I decided to single out the branches which seemed to be more problematic based on the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    documents I had.


    As I came to thest branch of the southern district, I was surprised. The southern district was located


    in the outskirts but it was still considered a busy area as it was only a little far away from the city center.


    I remembered when they decided to open up a branch at this location back then, the construction fee


    reported to us was high. Thepany had also spent a fortune to build that site. Yet what stood in


    front of me was just a simple and crude looking building.


    Generally speaking, it wouldn''t be possible for an electronic factory to only have one building, not to


    mention it was so worn down. A man that was guarding the factory entrance saw me, and he came up


    to me, "You can''t go inside. The factory has shut down."


    Shut down?

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    I frowned upon hearing his words and asked, "Why? How long was it shut down?"


    Perhaps he was bored from guarding there alone because he answered me in detail even though he


    didn''t know me, "It''s been around six months. Someone died here, and the higher-ups were afraid that


    it might cause more problems, so they decided to shut it down."


    "When did it happen?" I asked further.


    "It was around the end ofst year," he looked at me and said, "Youngdy, you aren''t from this area,


    are you? That Mr. Shelley even came here and said that this ce doesn''t bring profit and that since


    someone died here, he suggested shutting it down temporarily while waiting for things to die down."


    Mr. Shelley?


    Austin?


    He was the one in charge of Advancer Tech before, but he hadn''t reported the ident to the


    much, it was still a considerable amount. How did Austin manage to do so when the site had already


    been shut down for six months?


    I asked the security guard a few more simple questions. Since I wasn''t allowed to enter the site, I didn''t


    insist and returned to thepany. I then proceeded to look back at the details of the financial reports


    and documents of the past six months for the southern district branches.


    I was getting more concerned as to why Austin covered up the ident instead of reporting it to the


    came from.


    It would be impossible for the southern district to bring in profit seeing that the site wasn''t in operation.


    There were too many questions that could never be answered in such a short time. I would have to wait


    for Hendrix''s involvement.


    It was already afternoon once I wrapped up my work. Since Andrea was most probably at the hospital, I


    didn''t want to visit Hendrix, but I didn''t want to head back home either.


    Subconsciously, I took out my phone to call Monique.


    However, to my surprise, there were at least fifty missed calls from Hendrix.


    "What happened? Why did he call me so many times?" I wondered.


    After some thought, I decided to return his call, and I only had to wait for a little for it to be connected.


    "Where are you?" He spoke before I could say anything. His tone was cold, indicating that he was in a


    bad mood.


    I said calmly while tidying up my desk, "I''m at thepany. Why did you call me?"


    "Arianna," He sounded tight, probably frustrated at my indifference, "Shouldn''t you be taking care of


    your husband when he''s at the hospital?"


    "Isn''t Miss Burton there?" I asked as I carried my bag and was ready to leave the office.


    "She''s not my wife!" he bellowed.


    "Well, the mistress can do what a wife does too," I replied.


    I knew Hendrix would be mad, but I didn''t care. I was only stating the fact.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. He was probably suppressing his anger,


    then he asked, "Arianna, are you jealous?"


    I smiled lightly and replied directly, "Yes, I am."


    I heard him chuckled, and then he spoke in his usual deep voice, "Come and have dinner with me. I


    had people make your favorite dish."


    "No, thanks. I''m meeting with someone tonight." I declined as I was already nning to ask Monique


    out.


    "With who?" he asked.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Is there anything else? If no, I''ll hang up." I said, slightly annoyed.


    "I''ll give you half an hour. If you don''te over by then, I''lle to pick you up myself!" He said


    sternly with a hint of threatening.


    "Sure, Mr. Roberts. Do whatever you want!" I retorted.


    My head had started to ache, so I hung up the phone. I called Monique when I got into the car, but she


    didn''t answer the phone.


    I called a few times more, but still, I couldn''t reach her.


    Instead, an unknown number dialed in. I froze for a moment before picking it up, ''''Hello."


    "Arianna, how have you been these past few days?" A man''s voice could be heard from the other end


    of the line.


    I froze. It was Aaron!


    My headache worsened in an instant. So I pinched my palm to keep myself grounded, and I asked,


    "What is it?"


    "I miss you!" He sounded sinister and arrogant as usual.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    He disappeared after the fight with Hendrix. I thought I could live in peace for a while, but reality said


    otherwise.


    "If there''s nothing important, I''ll hang up!" I replied. My head was throbbing in pain. Hendrix was


    already difficult to deal with, and Aaron just had to show up right then.


    I could hear him chuckling over the phone before he said, "Don''t you miss your dear brother?"


    "What''s wrong with you!" I hung up. That phone call just worsened my headache.


    I leaned on the steering wheel to get some rest, and then I heard a knock on my car window. I looked


    up and saw that Evan was standing by the car, looking concerned.


    I rolled down the window, and he said to me respectfully, "Miss Reid, Mr. Roberts sent me over to pick


    you up."


    I just couldn''t seem to get away from him.


    "I already told him I''m not going!" I said harshly as there were just too many things on my te.


    Nheless, Evan repeated with his usual poker face, "Mr. Roberts sent me to pick you up."


    I said angrily, "I know, I know. I''ll get there myselfter, okay?"


    "I''ll send you there!" he insisted.


    What the actual f*ck!


    I mmed the steering wheel out of frustration as I couldn''t stand it anymore. I looked at Evan who was


    standing by the car, and yelled at him, "Get out of my way!"


    He moved away, then stood aside and waited for me to get out of the car.


    I swore I was almost driven crazy by Hendrix. After I got out of my car, Evan still said coldly, "Miss Reid,


    pleasee with me."


    I got on the ck Bentley, still angry and unhappy, but I knew I shouldn''t vent my anger on Evan.


    Once we arrived at the hospital, I went straight to Hendrix''s ward after getting out of the car.


    Josiah, Austin, and Andrea were all there when I arrived.


    They were all staring at me in surprise. They probably didn''t expect me to show up.


    I nced at Hendrix and then back at them, saying, "Please leave if you don''t have anything to do."


    No matter how mad I was, I knew I shouldn''t leash it all out on Hendrix when outsiders were present.


    Josiah was always good at reading the mood, so, per my request, he left the ward in surprise.


    Andrea, on the other hand, looked at me with furrowed eyebrows and said, "Arianna, don''t you know


    you should knock beforeing in? Where''s your manner?"


    "Miss Burton, what are you guys up to with the door open?" I shot back. Why should I knock on the


    door when it wasn''t even close?


    Andrea''s face turned red, and she retorted, "Arianna, you''re so shameless."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I was irritated by so many things happening at the same time in my life. So, for once, I didn''t want to


    show her even a bit mercy. "Oh, and you think that you''re not? Why are you so obsessed with Hendrix


    anyway? Is it because he''s already mine? Do you have a thing for second-hand lovers?"


    "Arianna, you-" she tried to refute.


    I sneered and cut her off, "What else could it be? Mr. Shelley and Doctor Saunders are both decent


    guys. Oh, I forgot that such a gentleman like Doctor Saunders will never be interested in you. But then,


    Mr. Shelley has always been fond of you, why did you never consider him? Is it because you prefer to


    have him wrapped around your finger? What do you think he is? Your pet?"


    Austin''s face fell, and he said coldly, "Arianna, watch your tongue!"


    Iughed out loud, "Mr. Shelley, I''m merely saying the obvious!"


    "That''s enough!" Hendrix said. He looked at Andrea and Austin and suggested, "You guys should


    leave."


    Both of them weren''t pleased with the situation. But they didn''t say much and left after hesitating for a


    while.


    Only Hendrix and I were left in the ward.


    Our eyes met. He seemed unconcerned by the scene I caused earlier, and I couldn''t tell if he was mad


    or not.


    When he noticed my expression, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Still frustrated, I replied, "Didn''t you ask me toe over for dinner?"


    "What do you want to eat?" he asked.


    "Hendrix, just how bored can you get? You told me toe here only to ask what I want to eat?" I


    snapped, "If you are lonely, get your oh- so- lovely Miss Burton to keep youpany. Stop troubling


    other people, could you?"

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Hendrix looked at me in silence for a long time. It somehow made me feel guilty and made me take a


    step back in precaution.


    His gaze pierced right through me, and his face was dark and cold. Hendrix was intimidating.


    "Don''t you want to apany me?" he asked.


    I looked down and replied, "No."


    I paused, then added, "I''m not in a good mood right now. I don''t have the energy to entertain you."


    Hendrix grabbed my wrist and pulled me by his bedside. His voice deep and low, he asked, "Is it


    because I injured myself for Andrea?"


    "No," I denied. I had already tolerated Andrea for so many years, so there was no need for me to get


    mad over such a trivial matter.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at my belly, touching it while he asked, "Is it because of the baby


    then?"


    I rolled my eyes at Hendrix and decided to just keep my mouth shut.


    Evan came in with a few containers in his hand, and he arranged them neatly on the table. They were


    all food.


    Hendrix did seem to have prepared plenty of food for our dinner


    After arranging the food in ce, he looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, do you need anything


    else?"


    Hendrix took a nce at Evan and shook his head, "No. You may leave."


    As soon as Evan left the ward, Hendrix looked at me and said lightly, "These are all your favorite."


    He was right.


    I was already starving at that time, so I started eating, not bothered to reply to him.


    However, after a few bites, I felt uneasy under his gaze. So I looked back at him and asked, "Aren''t you


    going to eat?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and gestured to the needle on his arm, showing that it was inconvenient


    for him.


    I knew he was hinting for me to feed him, but I pretended not to understand his gesture as I continued


    to eat my dinner.


    I was determined to ignore him. At least until I finish my dinner.


    Some time had passed, and I was almost done with my meal. Hendrix was still staring at me. His gaze


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    somewhat made me feel embarrassed, so I took some food with me and sat by his bedside.


    I looked at him, and, irritably, I directed him, "Open your mouth."


    He was as obedient as a puppet when I fed him.


    Seeing that he had almost finished eating, I put down the cutlery and looked at him, "I can''t rest well


    here, so I''m going home for the night."


    I couldn''t say no the night before, but just the thought of spending another night at the ward gave me a


    headache.


    He nodded, then he looked at me and said something totally irrelevant, "Your leftovers are quite tasty."


    I was dumbfounded.


    When I finally got what he meant, I red at him, "And you''re proud of that, Hendrix?"


    He cocked his eyebrow and replied, "No, it''s just that


    I like to eat your... leftovers."


    Ha.


    It seemed like he was bored.


    I ignored him and packed things up, then I looked at him when I was ready to go, "I''ll go back now."


    He grabbed me by my wrist and asked, "Are you really going to let me stay in the hospital alone?"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, "You can always call Andrea."


    He frowned, then he asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Are you trying to get rid of me? Or


    are you going to see another man? Is it Sawyer? Aaron?"


    As I had said, I wasn''t in a good mood. So, I shook off his hand and rebuked, "Well, you get yourself a


    mistress, so why can''t I meet with my male friend? You''re such a hypocrite, do you know that?"


    Hendrix''s eyes darkened. Just the thought of Andrea already made me feel worse, so I continued,


    "Plus, Mr. Roberts, you spend your time with Andrea doing whatever you two desire, But I''m only going


    out to eat with my friends. Is it something you should be worried about? I''ll let you know that I''m much


    more loyal to our marriage than you are!"


    "You? Loyal?" He sneered, and at that time, even the air felt more chilly than usual, "Let''s see how


    loyal you are!"


    As he said that, he pulled me down with great force, and I fell on him. He took out his IV injection


    needle and rolled on top of me to hold me down.


    "Hendrix, let go of me!" Infuriated, I shouted at him.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    His voice rough, he retorted at me, "Let go of you? Didn''t you make all this fuss to provoke me so that I


    would do this to you? What''s the matter? Are you not happy with the oue?"


    "Hendrix, you can just let me know if you don''t want the baby! You don''t have to use the same method


    twice on me to force me to get rid of the child," I stopped struggling. I knew I wouldn''t be able to escape


    from his grasp.


    He stopped what he was doing and closed his eyes. He let out a long sigh before he whispered into my


    ears, sounding weak, "Arianna, what do you want me to do?"


    I didn''t answer him. It stung my heart whenever I thought of our future. When would this end? When


    would we stop torturing each other?


    "Get off of me. It''s ufortable," I pushed at Hendrix''s chest. We could never settle the problems that


    After all, Rome was not built in one day.


    He said, "I''m afraid I can''t."


    My face turned red as I felt something hard against me. I fumed at him, "Hendrix, this is the hospital!"


    He nodded, "I know, do you want to?"


    "No!" I rejected it. He was out of line.


    Hendrix kissed me on the forehead and directed my hands to reach downwards. I grimaced, wishing


    that the ground would swallow me up.


    Our movements continued for quite a while. I was very close to exploding from embarrassment, and so


    I asked him impatiently, "Are you done yet?"


    "Almost," he groaned.


    Speechless, I could only wait for him to finish up.


    When Hendrix was finally done, he let go of my hand. He turned toy on his back, trying to slow down


    his rapid breathing.


    I got up, really didn''t want to stay in the same space as he did for any longer.


    After smoothing down the wrinkles on my outfit, I left the ward without saying a word to Hendrix.


    As expected, I ran into Andrea near the door, and my face still flushed from the activity earlier.


    Judging by her expression, she must have seen what happened.


    "Arianna, you''re shameless!" At this point, she had repeated that same sentence so much that I was


    immune to it.


    I nodded, "Yes. And you''re not any better since you peeked on us," I raised my eyebrows and


    continued, "You can go in now. Maybe he will want to go for a second round. After all, he has great


    stamina, doesn''t he?"


    After that, I left.


    With the weird sensation still lingering on my hands, I found a restroom on my way out and washed


    them for a long time.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    By the time I left the hospital, the sky was already dark. I got home and saw that Aaron parked his car


    right in front of the vi. He was difficult to get rid of.


    As soon as I spotted him, I slowed my car to make a turn and head to Bronzy Condo instead.


    However, it didn''t take long for him to catch up with me. Aaron''s car pulled to a halt in front of mine,


    blocking my way. Through the window, he red at me coldly from his car and curled his lips, "Just


    how long are you nning to hide from me? I remember telling you that since we''ve met again, well no


    longer treat each other as siblings, am I right?"


    I remained in my car and watched him get out of his car. He walked near my car and leaned against the


    car window, looking as casual as ever.


    Yes, he did tell me that.


    Aaron was inevitable.


    I got out and looked at him, then I said, frigidly, "What do you want?"


    He smiled faintly, still holding to his cold tone, he said, "Come with me, Arianna. I miss you so much!"


    Iughed, tears started to swell up in my eyes, "What do you miss about me? Torturing me? Showing


    me how you kill people? Do you miss traumatizing me?"


    Aaron shut his eyes after hearing my words. When he looked at me again, it was as if he had figured


    things out. He then said, "You and Hendrix fell out of love, right?"


    I shook my head and said, "We are still happily in love."


    He sneered, "How long do you think you can stay safe fighting Pedro''s daughter for a man?"


    I didn''t want to respond to such a question, so I looked at him and asked, "Are you here only to talk


    about this?"


    He went straight to the point, "Come back to Hovell with me. I bought our old house and rebuilt it back


    to how you liked it."


    I smiled, "Go back with you so that you can continue to frighten me?"


    He frowned, and his face visibly darkened. "Arianna, you know that I''ve wanted to hurt you."


    I smiled and retorted, "So you are saying that all these while, I''m the one hurting myself?"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    "Arianna, it wouldn''t do you any good by being this stubborn," he sounded impatient, "To begin with,


    Pedro and Valerie aren''t decent. Do you think they''d let you go easily after ending things horribly in


    yourst conversation with them? I know you''re not afraid of them, but at least think about the baby."


    I stood there in disbelief, then I asked, "Are you following me?"


    He frowned, "No, I was protecting you!"


    Iughed sarcastically, "Thanks for protecting me!"


    Since I couldn''t move my car, I got off the car and decided to leave with my feet.


    He grabbed me by my arm, "Stop being so stubborn! You will ruin yourself."


    I was already juggling with a lot of things, and it only got worse when he grabbed me. I then turned


    around, looked at him, and asked genuinely, "It''s still better than letting you ruin me. Why can''t you just


    let me go? I finally got to see the light at the end of the tunnel. Why are you pulling me backward?


    Aaron, what will you get for pulling me back in hell?"


    I had already let go of some bad memories from the past. But they started crawling back the moment


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Aaron reappeared.


    I was caught up in my memories, and that was torturing me.


    Twenty-five years ago, an olddy who had been alone for half of her life found an abandoned baby girl


    in an alley in Hovell. The baby was around two months old. She was starving, and she could do nothing


    but only cry out of hunger.


    Fortunately, the good-hearted olddy took the baby home, fed her, and kept her warm. Thedy then


    went on to send the child to the police.


    However, after several attempts, she was told that there was no orphanage in Hovell and the police


    couldn''t neglect their responsibilities to look after an abandoned child.


    So, the olddy had no choice but to bring the child back home and raise the baby on her own. The old


    made things worse.


    Lucky for her, there was an investor who funded a big factory in Hovell at that time, and Hovell


    happened to be a small town with barely enough manpower. To get the business running, the factory


    employed whoever was eligible. It meant that, as long as one could work, no matter they were a kid or


    an adult, the factory would offer them a position.


    Therefore, the 60-year-olddy started to work for the factory. She ended up working fifteen years in


    that factory, during which the baby had already grown into a teenager. At that age, the teenage girl


    would work alongside the olddy.


    The olddy was already 75-year-old by then. After spending fifteen years in the factory, her health,


    which was already in a terrible condition before, started failing.


    To make ends meet for the teenage girl to study in high school, the olddy decided to help take care


    of the investor''s illegitimate child.


    By doing that, the investor would pay the olddy arge sum of money, and he would also help fund


    the girl''s tuition fee.


    The girl in that story was me, and the investor''s illegitimate child was Aaron.


    I didn''t know what his real name was. I only remember Carol introducing him as Aaron on the first day


    she brought him back.


    Aaron ruined the peaceful and harmonious life I had with Carol. He was rebellious and violent. He


    would always mess up the yard, lock me up in the basement, or even push me into the pond.


    But those weren''t even the worst thing he did to me. Every time he injured me, he would always reach


    out to Carol for help. Hence, despite how wicked Aaron was, she would always let him be.


    On the year of my college entrance examination, the factory got into trouble for its faulty sewage


    system, and it was going to be investigated. The investor wanted to cover that up by blowing up the


    sewage processor before the investigation took ce.


    William, the manager of the factory at that time, objected to the investor''s idea. If the factory''s sewage


    system was damaged, the factory wouldn''t be able to process its chemical waste, which would pose a


    further threat to the local residents'' health.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    The investor didn''t want to cause a scene, so he offered William arge amount of money in hope that


    he would just take it and leave the ce. But William refused, and he even reported that matter to the


    authorities.


    Atst, the investor was brought away by the police. During the investigation, it was found that the


    investor was also involved in bribery and corruption cases. The investor''s wife was having a promising


    career as a politician. A scandal of that scale would most definitely hurt her reputation. Thus, she


    decided to take things to the court, and filed a divorce with him. She also presented a few pieces of


    evidence gathered from the illegal acts that her husband had done over the decades to court.


    With the evidence present, the court sentenced the investor ordingly to his crime. The court also


    ordered him to return the assets he earned from his illegal acts. The investor, who had lost everything,


    took his life while in prison.


    It was at that time that I found out the investor was actually Aaron''s biological father. I also learned that


    his birth mother passed away due to lung cancer in the same year Carol took him under her care.


    After his father''s death, Aaron''s personality shifted to the worst. He was a quiet child before. But ever


    since his father''s wrongdoings were revealed, other kids in the alley took advantage of that, and they


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    would beat him up just because his father was the bad guy. The funding Carol received for taking care


    of him was also stopped indefinitely following the investor''s death.


    As a child, how he viewed the world was based on what he was told. Everyone around him hated him


    and bullied him because of his father, and it pushed him even further from the others.


    Aaron began to shift his attention to the stray cats and stray dogs in the alley instead. He would kill,


    abuse, or poison them. He would even cut off the strays'' limbs and send those to the children who had


    bullied him. Furthermore, he would leave those carcasses in the alley, making the alley stunk so bad to


    the point that people could no longer live in the alley.


    The factory was already abandoned, and people started moving out from the alley. William was


    rewarded for reporting to the authority, and he nned to move out from Hovell with his family.


    On the day they nned to move out, William''s whole family was hospitalized due to food poisoning.


    The abandoned factory''s sewage process machine was also blown up on the same day.


    The factory was already abandoned for some time, so the explosion didn''t garner much interest from


    the local residents. On the other hand, after spending three days in the hospital, William and his wife


    passed away. His daughter lived, but she became mentally unstable ever since.


    Hovell was a small town, and people believed that the couple died due to food poisoning. However, I


    knew that Aaron killed them by injecting needles into


    their heads.


    William''s daughter, Monique, didn¡¯t die because of me. I caught Aaron red-handed when I was visiting


    Monique in the hospital after my college entrance exam.


    Monique survived, but for a long period after that, she would break down every time she saw Aaron.


    To be frank, at that time, I wasn''t in a better ce either. I wasn''t even twenty when I saw Aaron taking


    away two lives right in front of me. I remembered that I fell ill for a couple of weeks after that day.


    Monique and I never brought up that topic anymore. We were both young and innocent when Aaron


    day onwards, Aaron had deeply traumatized Monique and me.


    Two yearster after the incident, Coral was diagnosed with lung cancer. I sold the house to treat her


    with the money. We then moved to Ucrebury as I further my studies while she received her treatment.


    Monique didn''t resume her studies in Hovell. And since she had no friends nor family, she came to


    Ucrebury with us. She started taking up part-time jobs to cover her living expenses.


    As for Aaron''s disappearance after the murders, from what I heard, he was a grandson of some


    developer from Jarold City, and he went back to live with his actual family.


    I hadn''t heard from him since then.


    As time went by, Monique and I took up part-time jobs while studying. We would often visit Carol in the


    hospital. After three years of chemotherapy, Carol couldn''t hang on for any longer. We almost used up


    the money from selling the old house too.


    I thought about giving up my studies as I could never make ends meet if I continued working part-time,


    but Carol found out about my n. She was mad at me for a long time, but it also made her look for


    Master Roberts for help.


    Carol and Master Roberts had known each other for many years. She told me that she was relieved


    knowing that I was going to be under Master Robert''s care after she passed away.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Less than a yearter, Carol decided to stop her chemotherapy because it was causing her too much


    pain. She passed away shortly after.


    After I graduated from college, Hendrix and I got married with Dalton''s approval.


    In a few sentences, I concluded my past for the twenty- something years in my life. And among those,


    Aaron was the darkest and most traumatized piece of memory that I could never get rid of.


    I hated Aaron, and I would never want to spend even a second with him. I walked away and passed by


    him, but he suddenly pulled me into his embrace from behind.


    "Arianna, now that I''ve returned, nothing would make me leave again!" he said.


    I struggled, but I still couldn''t get out of his hold. I frowned and said to him, "Aaron, I don''t want to see


    you. You should already know that the moment you appeared!"


    "It''s okay. We can take things slowly," he turned me around and looked me in the eyes as he said, "I


    can give you anything you want."


    "Then can you give me back the lives of the Caulfield family?" I asked, "I would have already forgotten


    about that day if you never showed up. But you just had to. And now that I have recalled everything, I


    can''t promise that I will keep my mouth shut."


    Heughed and said with his usual cold tone, "What use does it have if you told the police now? Their


    bodies were cremated, the police will never find anything. Also, do you think Monique can be safe? She


    escaped back then, but that doesn''t mean I will let her escape again."


    "You''ve already killed her parents!" I was carried away by my emotions, "Aaron, deep down, you know


    that it''s not their fault. Don''t you feel guilty in the past few years?"


    "Guilty?" He sneered, "They deserved it!"


    He leaned towards me, and he smirked, "They ruined my family. Why should I let them have a good


    life?"


    I lowered my gaze and clenched my fists. I forgot just how stubborn Aaron could be. He would never


    listen to others because, inside, he was terribly messed up.


    I swallowed my words and tried to push him away from me. However, the physiological difference in


    our genders kept me trapped in his hold.


    All of a sudden, there was a sudden screech of brakes. I was about to turn around, then I heard a


    groan.


    I was pulled into another embrace as Aaron let go of me.


    I turned back and saw that it was Hendrix. I frowned, thinking that what he was doing here when he


    should be at the hospital.


    Aaron groaned. He was punched in the face, the edge of his mouth bleeding as he straightened his


    posture. He wiped off the blood with a smirk as he nced over at Hendrix.


    "Do you want to fight again?" Hendrix asked. He let go of me, and I shivered at how cold he sounded.


    Hendrix and Aaron were simr in height and body build. If they were to fight each other, neither of


    them would win.


    "When did you meet him?" Josiah asked as he walked up to me. I saw him looking at Aaron, but as


    usual, I couldn''t read what Josiah was really thinking.


    I looked at the two of them, who were ready tounch an attack anytime. "It was a long time ago," I


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    paused, "Is there any way to stop these two from fighting?"


    Hendrix was still recovering from the car ident. He was still injured, and he wasn''t fit for a fight yet.


    He was already beaten up to a sorry state when he was fitst time, but I doubted that that would be


    the case for this time.


    Josiah raised his eyebrows and asked, "Who are you more concerned about?"


    I was amazed that he was still in a mood for gossip. I then calmly said, "It just doesn''t seem appropriate


    to fight here."


    "Well, there aren''t many people around," Josiah said as he looked at them with a smirk. I couldn''t help


    but wonder if he found the situation entertaining.


    That thought alone left me lost for words.


    I looked over at Hendrix, and I decided to step in. "Hendrix, don''t fight. Walk me home."

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Hendrix looked at me, frowned, and said nothing.


    I walked over to him and grabbed his hand. Then I said in a softer voice, "It''s gettingte already. Let''s


    go home!"


    "Are you worried about me?" He asked with a smile.


    I ignored that question and asked him again, "Do you want to go home?"


    He nced at Aaron, who was looking at me. Then Hendrix nodded and said, "Sure, let''s head back."


    As he spoke, he pulled me into the car. Then, he looked at Josiah and said, "Take Arianna''s car to the


    garage."


    Aaron probably didn''t want to go head to head with Hendrix, so he only stood there and looked at us


    while we drove away.


    In the car.


    I was looking out the window absent-mindedly. The city night lights flickered as we drove past them.


    Then, I felt a sudden warmth on my belly. It was Hendrix''s hand. I looked down at his hand, and I didn''t


    stop him from feeling the baby.


    "You''re almost four months into the pregnancy," He said in a low voice, "Do you want to go for a trip?"


    I looked back at him in a daze, couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. He should be asking me about


    Aaron by then, but instead, he talked about something else.


    "There are a lot of things going on with Advancer Tech," I said as I took his hand away from my belly.


    Then I continued, "The Roberts Group''s auditing is almost done. Once the report is submitted, we still


    have to deal with Advancer Tech."


    After a pause, I asked, "Hendrix, why did you put me in charge of the audits for Advancer Tech and the


    Roberts Group?"


    I always felt that there were some things I hadn''t figured out, and that feeling grew stronger ever since I


    took over those twopanies.


    The Roberts Group''s audit hadn''t been finalized yet, so the conclusion was not set. Meanwhile,


    Advancer Tech seemed to have something serious going on too.


    I just couldn''t wrap my head around it no matter how hard I think about it.


    He was still on the wheel while he nced at me with a smile and asked, "Why do you think I did that?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I shook my head, "I don''t know. I only know that there was some problem in the auditing process, but I


    couldn''t figure out what it was. The same goes for Advancer Tech. By any chance, do you know what


    happened?"


    He smiled faintly while looking at the road ahead, "Let''s talk about these when we''re at the office. We


    should focus on the baby and us for now."


    Knowing that Hendrix intended to shift topics, I looked down to y with my fingers and stopped


    talking.


    I couldn''t do anything if he didn''t want to talk about it. Likewise, I also wouldn''t bring up Aaron since he


    didn''t ask.


    There were too many things on my te, and I was struggling to keep up with them. I was exhausted


    and stressed out from dealing with so many things in a day.


    He parked the car in front of the vi, and Minnie came out to greet us. She smiled warmly at Hendrix


    and me, "You shoulde back earlier next time since it''s getting colder now. Plus, it wouldn''t be safe


    for a pregnant woman to stay out sote."


    Minnie had always been like that. I nodded and didn''t say much. Suddenly, I remembered the box that


    Dalton had left behind. I asked, "Minnie, have you seen the sandalwood box you passed to me? The


    one you found when you were doing chores."


    Hendrix was already standing by the main door when he heard me asking Minnie. His body stiffened,


    and he looked over at me and asked, "Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden?"


    I replied, "I just remembered it." Aaron''s presence that day stirred up the long-lost memories in me.


    Since this was my life, I shouldn''t forget and choose to put away the memories for the rest of my life.


    I knew, deep down in my heart, that it wouldn''t be thest we heard from Aaron, and I would never be


    able to get rid of him either. I had to prepare myself for the confrontation that would happen sooner or


    Minnie thought about it for a moment before she shook her head, "I never saw the box after I passed it


    to you. Master Roberts told me to let you take care of it and that the box contains things he and your


    grandmother wanted to pass on to you."

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    I had forgotten about the box because so many things had happened recently. I tried to recall, but I still


    couldn''t remember where I put it.


    "Well, I''ll look for it some other day," I said. Since the elderly gave it to me, I shouldn''t just brush it off.


    Hendrix walked into the living room, took a sip of water, and looked at me. He was always difficult to


    read, and I didn''t feel like figuring out what he was up to either.


    I went directly back to the bedroom where I lived previously. I thought I probably left the box


    somewhere in that room.


    I took my belongings and clothes with me when I moved out of that room, so it looked much emptier


    than before. I started to look in the cabs.


    There was no sight of the box.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hendrix folded his arms and gazed at me. I then nced back at him and said, "You should go and


    wash up first. I''ll look around."


    He didn''t speak. After a while, he said, "Do you know what''s in the box that Dalton gave you?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. I only recalled that Minnie told me that if we were to divorce, I


    could hand the box to you if I refused to divorce you. Now that I think about it, perhaps it contains


    something rted to the Roberts Group, and Dalton wanted to use that to threaten you if you dared to


    divorce me."


    Heughed at my remarks, "You''re so shallow!"


    I wouldn''t deny that. After looking around for a while, I still couldn''t find it, and it annoyed me. I looked


    at him and asked, "Dalton passed it to you too. Have you seen it?"


    He looked at me and said, "Are you short of cash now?"


    I was a little confused, "No."


    "Then it''s useless to look for that box. He only left behind some cash and valuable items for you in that


    box. Perhaps he was worried that you''d be broke if you left me," he said.


    I frowned and asked, "Did you open the box?"


    Hendrix nodded.


    "Hendrix!" I yelled, "It is mine! How could you open and look at it without my permission?"


    That was not the first time. Before that, he took me to meet Valerie, and without letting me know, he let


    her take a strand of my hair to run the DNA test. And right then, he went through my stuff without


    informing me beforehand.


    Hendrix looked at me, and his gaze deep and unpredictable. He then said, "I''ll never divorce you.


    Therefore, technically speaking, the box is of no use for you."


    "So what?" I said as I stepped closer to him, "Hendrix, do you think that just because we are married,


    you can do anything you like? Can''t you at least give me some respect?"


    "I''m sorry," he sighed, "I''m sorry for not telling you about this. I won''t repeat this again."


    Iughed out loud, "Hendrix, you''re really ridiculous if you think you could write this off with a simple


    apology. You must think that I''m just as insignificant as that box, didn''t you? If I was Andrea, would you


    do the same thing? Would you look at her stuff without her knowing? Would you disrespect her the way


    you did to me?"


    "Arianna, this is between you and me!" He frowned, and he was clearly unhappy, "Why do you have to


    involve others in this? This is between us, only us, as husband and wife!"


    I sneered, "Are we even a husband and wife?"


    He frowned and didn''t say anything.


    Looking up at his expression, I couldn''t help butugh out loud again, "Hendrix, we are never husband


    and wife in your eyes. We only got married because Grandpa wanted it. You never loved me, so you


    will never respect me. And naturally, you would think that you can touch my belongings as you like. You


    even think that you can dictate my life!"


    There were too many things that we never talked about between us. It wasn''t only about the box. It was


    about our feelings. I knew for a fact that I could no longer tolerate seeing him and Andrea being


    together again.


    Perhaps he didn''t want to argue with me. He only looked at me,posed, and said, "Arianna, you''re


    my wife, and I greatly respect you. I would never try to dictate your life. I apologize for what happened


    with the box. Now, let''s go back to our room. It''s gettingte."


    "Hendrix, I want a divorce." I sounded calm, but I didn''t know how those words came out from me.


    I only knew that I had been holding that in for a long time, and those words just came out naturally


    when it felt right.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Hendrix stiffened at my words. His eyes scanned me, and although I couldn''t tell what he was thinking,


    I knew that he wasn''t in the best mood.


    "Have you thought it through?" he asked.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "What do you want from me?" he asked with a calm expression. Too calm. For a moment there, I


    thought that he was just tolerating my tantrum.


    I paused for a while before answering him, "I don''t want anything from you. In fact, I don''t want me or


    the baby to have anything to do with you in the future!"


    Since I wanted to cut off what was between us, then I should cut it off cleanly.


    He narrowed his eyes at me and asked, "Have you ever thought of how you''re going to raise the child


    on your own? Who are you nning to ask for help? Is it Sawyer or Aaron?"


    I stared at him in disbelief. "Hendrix, what kind of person do you think I am? Don''t judge me by your


    own standards!"


    "What standard do I have?" He leaned towards me and asked, "I''ve exined about my rtionship


    with Andrea countless times. However, are you not going to tell me about Aaron if I never asked?"


    I frowned at his words as I didn''t understand what he meant.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    He raised his eyebrows at me and said, "You refused toe with me to Valerie''s birthday party. But


    That left me speechless. I couldn''te up with an exnation.


    He was very good at controlling his emotions. He looked at me and continued, "I never asked you


    about that because I was hoping that you woulde to me with an exnation. Actions speak louder


    than words, Arianna. This is how I show my love for you."


    "Aaron and I..." I wanted to say more, but I couldn''t. I started to get ufortable.


    I didn''t want to exin anymore. I felt like exining anything wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    I looked at him and changed the subject, "Andrea has Valerie and Pedro by her side, but you still can''t


    let her go, can you? Aaron and I are just friends. Nothing else."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I felt guilty as I said that, and it was visible on my face.


    The room felt a bit cold. I knew Hendrix was mad at me, so I guiltily added, "I''m not like Andrea. She


    has you, Valerie, Pedro, Austin, and so many others who care so much for her. But I only have myself.


    Aaron is the monster in my nightmares, and for that reason alone, he and I will never be more than


    friends."


    Hearing that, Hendrix''s face softened a little. He waved at me, "Come here."


    I sat down on the bed, my gaze lowered to the ground. Somehow, I felt wronged. "I can''t."


    He frowned and walked towards me. Then, he kneeled beside me and asked, "Why? Too guilty to walk


    on your feet?"


    I didn''t say anything. He smiled weakly, "I''m sorry for going through the box. Grandpa meant to trap us


    in this marriage with that. But Arianna, we both know that marriage wouldn''tst if it was bound


    forcefully by something. So, I threw the box away. I''m your husband, and you''re my wife. I''ll take good


    care of you and the baby. Let''s live happily from now on, okay?"


    I was insecure about our marriage. I was always doubtful about Hendrix''s words, and at the feelings he


    had for Andrea. There was no way I could be sure that he ended things with her.


    The only thing I was sure of was that I wanted to build a life with him. I was blessed to marry the man I


    loved.


    It was a blessing that we would be there for each other for the rest of our lives.


    Truth be told, I would never want to leave Hendrix if I wasn''t driven to the edge. Our marriage wasn''t


    only for my sake. I had to consider what was best for the baby too.


    If possible, I wanted to live in peace and happiness with Hendrix.


    I looked at him and nodded, "Okay."


    He smiled, and then he asked feebly, "Can you promise to never bring up divorce in the future?"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    I nodded. It wasn''t like I could do anything else at that moment.


    Seeing that, he carried me in his arms and headed to the room at the garden upstairs. He put me on


    the bed and rested his hand on my belly, "You should go to bed earlier tonight. Tomorrow I''lle with


    you to the checkup."


    I nodded. If he didn''t mention it, I had already forgotten about the checkup.


    It was already gettingte. Hendrix went for a shower while Iid down on the bed with my thoughts


    racing around. My insecurity was doing harm to our marriage. I couldn''t trust him wholeheartedly. For


    heaven''s sake, I couldn''t evene to trust myself.


    I didn''t like myself like that.


    "What are you thinking about?" Hendrix asked as he walked out of the bathroom. He was drying his


    hair with the towel while looking at me, who was in a daze.


    I got up and circled my arms around his waist. His body was still wet from the shower.


    He wasn''t wearing any tops, so I leaned on his bare abs, not saying a word.


    Seeing my anomalous, Hendrix threw the bath towel aside and held me in his arms. He let my head


    rest on his shoulders and said, "Don''t bottle too many things up. It will only tire you out!"


    I nodded and sorrowfully asked, "Hendrix, can you cut ties with Andrea from now on?"


    I paused for a moment to let the words sink in before adding, "She has got parents that love her now.


    She can do without you. But I can''t. I only have you."


    Yes, I was using Andrea''s trick on him. One wouldn''t know the oue if they had never tried it before.


    He tightened his embrace at my words, and I couldn''t help but smile. Indeed, it seemed beneficial for a


    woman to act soft and vulnerable in front of a man.


    Then, I realized that Hendrix''s embrace was a little too tight. I was puzzled. He then lifted my chin and


    looked me in the eyes.


    He said coldly, "Arianna, this is not you. Snap out of it and just be yourself."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I...


    My mouth twitched as I red at him, "It''s normal for Andrea to be vulnerable. But it''s not me when I


    show you my weakness?"


    It was funny to realize Hendrix''s double standard. I couldn''t act frail, but he had no problem with Andrea


    acting like that.


    Heughed, "You don''t need to say such things when you have me as your husband. Also, you''re not


    weak."


    I came to the realization that my trick wasn''t effective on Hendrix at all. So I got off of his embrace and


    headed to the bathroom.


    Sure enough, some tricks only worked for some people.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Hendrix was already lying on the bed. I wiped my hair and sat in


    front of the vanity, ready to blow my hair dry.


    He got up from the bed and said, "Come here!"


    I thought he was asking me to go to bed to sleep, so I frowned and said, "I haven''t dried my hair yet."


    "Come here,¡± he insisted.


    I walked over to the bed and looked at him, "What''s the matter?"


    Hendrix then pulled me down to the bed, and he took the towel from me, saying lightly, "You''re going to


    damage your hair if you put too much heat on it with the hairdryer."


    I pursed my lips, "Drying with a towel takes too much time."


    Plus, my head started spinning, and I felt a little unwell. "Hendrix, use the hairdryer. I''m getting sleepy,"


    Without saying a word, he pulled me in his embrace and said, "Sleep then."


    I was really exhausted, so I fell asleep without waiting for him topletely dry my hair.


    I didn''t feel well and was easily tired for quite some time, probably due to the pregnancy. The next day,


    Hendrix and I went for the prenatal checkup in the hospital. At this stage, the fetus had already


    developed a more defined facial feature.


    Hendrix seemed to be in a good mood. Once we got in the car, he looked at me and asked, "What do


    you want to eatter?"


    I shook my head andzily leaned back on my seat, "I''m fine with anything."


    Although I did nothing, I was feeling abnormally tired.


    He helped fasten my seatbelt and said, "Let''s eat at home then. After that, you can get some rest."


    I nodded as I closed my eyes.


    For the next few days, I still felt unwell. However, I was only four months pregnant, so I decided to head


    back to work.


    The Roberts Group''s auditing had alreadye to an end, so my workload wasn''t that heavy anyway.


    Since I found out what happened with the Alford Audit, Kelsey wanted to resign, but I didn''t approve


    her resignation. Instead, I gave her some time off.


    On the weekend, I asked Austin to meet with me. I wanted to figure out what happened with the factory


    in the southern district.


    Considering he was a good friend of Hendrix, it would be inappropriate and immoral for me to report


    Austin directly to thepany.


    Therefore, I decided to discuss that matter with him in private.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    In the caf¨¦.


    Soft music was ying in the background. After ordering a fruit juice for himself, Austin looked at me


    with annoyance in his eyes, "What do you want from me?"


    "Do you hate me because of Andrea or because of something else?" I asked casually.


    Heughed, "You want to meet me just to talk about this?"


    I shook my head, "Nope. I''m just asking."


    Discouraged by his response, I went ahead and said, "People shouldn''t dwell on the past. Hendrix and


    I are married, and we have settled down. I know you like Andrea, so why don''t you confess your love


    for her?"


    "Are you done?" He frowned, visibly frustrated at me, "Arianna, just who do you think you are? Do you


    really think that we will live our lives the way you want us to?"


    I lowered my gaze and stopped talking.


    I was never good at persuading someone, so I shifted my topic, "Let''s talk about the factory in the


    southern district then. The one you decided to shut it down on your own."


    Austin was surprised and only started speaking after looking at my expression for a while, "I can''t


    believe you found out about this."


    "I want to know why," I said directly.


    That was a business-rted matter. So, I didn''t beat around the bush and went straight for it.


    "Did youe to me first? Why didn''t you report to Hendrix?" he asked.


    I looked down at the table and exined, "You were in charge of Advancer Tech, and its factory had


    been shut down for six months. Naturally, I''de to you when I couldn''t figure out from where you


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    found the funds to fill in for the loss. I believe that you didn''t do this with bad intentions. Besides, I don''t


    want you to have any unnecessary dispute with Hendrix over this."


    Austin sneered, "Arianna, you are this naive."


    He raised his eyebrows and said cynically, "You can just tell Hendrix about Advancer Tech. He probably


    already figured it out anyway."


    "But," After a pause, he smiled and added, "I admire your work ethic. Don''t get me wrong; I still hate


    you. However, I must admit that although you''re annoying, you''re great to work with."


    It wasn''t news to me how mean Austin could be, so I wasn''t bothered by hisments.


    Since things hade to a conclusion, there was nothing more to discuss. So, I left.


    When I got out of the caf¨¦, I received a call from Monique. Something was off in her tone.


    She asked me to meet her at the hospital.


    Once there, I parked my car at the hospital''s parking lot, and I saw her sitting in the lobby in just a


    glimpse of an eye. Monique was sitting there alone, looking helpless and out of touch.


    She was holding something that looked like medical records in her hand. Instantly, I knew that things


    didn''t seem right, so I walked up to her and took the records from her.


    A blood test result and an ultrasound image were attached to the records. Noticing at the recorded


    date, I asked in confusion, "Eight weeks pregnant? Who''s the baby daddy?"


    I knew Monique would asionally hook up with guys.


    But she had always been cautious. I wondered why she made such a simple mistake.


    She dropped her head and pulled on her hair, "It was around the time when you went on the business


    trip to Asherton."


    I tried thinking back on the details, "Was it the night you got drunk?" I recalled that I asked Josiah to


    pick her up as I was upied at that time.


    However, to my knowledge, Josiah had always been a gentleman and he never yed around women.


    "Is it Josiah?"


    Monique stayed silent. She didn''t want to tell me anything.


    I sat down beside her and waited until she finally looked up at me and said, "I''m nning to sell the unit


    in Bronzy Condo, then I''ll move to Andnd."


    I nodded, "I''ll respect your decision no matter what. I have some extra money to spare if you ever


    needed help."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    It was clear to me that Monique wanted to keep the baby. I knew her too well. We were both lonely


    souls, and that was why we both appreciated the little angels that God had blessed us with.


    Her face brightened up at my words. She shifted closer to me and rested her head on my shoulders.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She said, "Arianna, we won''t be lonely anymore."


    That was true. We would have those little angels to keep uspany in the future.


    We sat there for a while before I sent Monique back home. I then went to thepany.


    I went there not because I had unfinished work but because I knew Josiah would spend his weekend in


    his office. I knocked on his door a few times before he opened the door for me. He looked tired.


    He was confused upon seeing me, and he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I came to see you," I said as I ced the fast food that I bought for him on his desk, "I knew you


    haven''t eaten, so I bought this along the way."


    He frowned, visibly puzzled, then he asked, "You won''t visit for no reason. What''s the matter?"


    I was embarrassed that he found out about my intention. Iughed awkwardly and said, "Do you still


    remember the time I went to Asherton for a business trip?"


    He nodded as he opened the packaging and helped himself to the fast food. He must have been in the


    office for the whole day. Otherwise, he wouldn''t look as if his energy was drained.


    I continued, "I asked you to pick Monique up on my behalf. Did you leave right after you dropped her in


    the hotel?"


    I wasn''t someone who was well versed in the art of dealing with people. I wanted to trick him into telling


    me what happened, but instead, what I said was no different than asking him directly.


    Josiah stopped eating, and he narrowed his dark eyes at me, "Stop beating around the bush, and get


    straight to the point."


    His response just confirmed my thoughts earlier.


    "Did you do it with Monique that night?" I regretted it as soon as I asked the question. I could have


    phrased it better than that.


    He looked at me and cocked his eyebrow, "What do you mean?"


    To be honest, it was inappropriate and embarrassing to bring up that topic with a man.


    However, I was the one who started the topic, so I couldn''t stop.


    "Did you sleep with her?" I asked, ignoring the flush on my face.


    He wrapped up the packaging, and leaned back against his chair, looking at me without much emotion,


    "Why don''t you tell me why did you ask that?"


    I felt like cursing him for being so alert. I wasn''t sure if I was doing Monique any good if I had


    mentioned her pregnancy, so instead, I said, "I think she caught something nasty.¡±


    And Josiah spat out a mouthful of water that he had yet to swallow.


    I gave him a piece of tissue. After he was done cleaning up, he looked at me and asked, "Seriously?"


    "Yup," I nodded. Even though I felt guilty, it was toote to turn things back, so I continued, "So, did you


    sleep with her?"


    With his hand on his forehead, Josiah looked at me and said, "You are four months pregnant. Anything


    you say or do now would affect the baby''s development. I think you should start to behave more


    decently."


    I was dumbstruck.


    I wasn''t sure if Josiah really meant it or he was trying to shift the topic.


    However, he didn''t mention anything that happened that night. He only got back to his desk and


    resumed working.


    Judging from his actions, I could tell that they probably did sleep together on that night.


    I wanted to say something more, but his office door was pushed open at that moment. I looked in that


    direction and saw Hendrix walking in.


    Josiah looked towards Hendrix and said, "Bring Arianna back with you. She seemed greatly interested


    in exploring the sexual rtionship between two adults. Perhaps you two should discuss further on this


    topic."


    I baffled. I didn''t expect Josiah to sell me out like that.


    Hendrix approached me, his gaze darkened as he nced over at Josiah, "What did she ask you?"


    Josiah shrugged, a little astonished, "She asked if I slept with Monique."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Hendrix stared straight at me, and I tried to exin to cover my embarrassment, "I was just curious.


    How about you help me ask him instead?"


    "Did you?" Hendrix asked Josiah.


    Josiah almost fell off his seat. He looked at us in disbelief, "Couples indeed act alike! You two, leave,


    now."


    As I knew I wouldn''t get anything out from Josiah, I stopped harassing him.


    On the other hand, Hendrix held onto my arm and pulled me out of Josiah''s office. It seemed like he


    went to Josiah''s office wanting to meet me. I followed closely behind him, wondering how he might


    react to what happened just then.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix didn''t say anything even when we got in the car. He seemed mad at me, but at the same time,


    he didn''t look mad.


    I couldn''t figure him out, so I asked instead, "Have you eaten anything?" It was just in time for dinner.


    He didn''t reply to me. Following that was a long silence.


    Fifteen minutester, he pulled up at a restaurant''s parking lot. He then got out of the car, and I trotted


    behind him.


    After finding a seat, Hendrix finally looked at me and said something, "What do you want to eat?"


    "I''m fine with anything," I said. I had the feeling that he might throw a fitter on, even though I wasn''t


    sure what got under his skin this time around.


    It didn''t take long for the dishes to be served. I wasn''t that hungry anyway, so I only took a few bites


    while looking at him with my chin in hand.


    Hendrix was a fast eater. But he seemed to have slowed down a little under my gaze. He looked up,


    and as our eyes met, he smirked, "Are you nning to eat me?"


    "No!" I immediately denied it.


    "Then why are you looking at me?" he asked.


    I straightened up my posture and said, "I''m not hungry."


    He stopped eating and raised his eyebrows at me as he asked, "Is there something bothering you?"


    "Yes," I nodded and began to exin. "There are a lot of problems going on with Advancer Tech. Even


    though the factory in the southern district has been suspended for half a year, thepany''s cash flow


    is still normal."


    "Okay," he said, "Is there anything else?"


    His matter-of-fact response threw me off.


    "Do you know if Doctor Saunders'' parents would interfere with whom he chooses to date?" Josiah''s


    parents were remarkable figures in Jarold City. I was worried about Monique if she was indeed


    pregnant with Josiah''s baby.


    I wondered how his parents would react to the unnned pregnancy.


    He raised his eyebrows at me, "You seem to be very interested in Josiah''s matter."


    I nodded subconsciously. Noticing that there was something wrong with his expression, I smiled and


    said, "It''s nothing. I just got reminded of it, so I wanted to ask about it. There''s no deeper meaning to it."


    He lowered his gaze and said no more.


    Seeing that I didn''t have much appetite, he stopped eating and got us out of the restaurant. He then


    went straight to the mall. When ites to shopping, Hendrix would always buy things in bulk.


    I basically stood there like an ornament while he shopped for baby products, but I didn''tin as


    the things he bought were all essential.


    By the time we were done shopping, it was alreadyte. I got tired and fell asleep not long after getting


    in the car.


    In my dreams, I vaguely noticed that we have already arrived at the vi. Hendrix carried me in his


    arms while I was half-asleep. I opened my eyes to have a quick look at the surroundings.


    "We''re home!" he said.


    He carried me all the way to the bedroom and put me on the bed. He then went to the bathroom.


    I was a light sleeper. Since I was already awake, I couldn''t continue sleeping. So, I stared at the ceiling


    as my thoughts wandered around.


    Hendrix quickly came out of the shower. He dried himself, came toy beside me, and circled his arms


    around my waist to hold me in his embrace.


    Our eyes met, but I was still absent-minded. Hendrix scowled and raised his hand to smoother the hair


    on my forehead. He asked in a low voice, "Do you want to take a shower?"

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    "I don''t feel like moving!" I felt a little ufortable in the lower abdominal area. So, I shifted my body


    so that I was lying half on my stomach on the bed.


    The difort grew worse as time went by.


    In the end, I sat up from the bed.


    "What''s wrong?" Hendrix got up with me and pressed his palm lightly on my belly, "Does it hurt?"


    "Yes," I had been feeling slight paintely for some reason. But everything seemed normal during the


    checkup.


    After trying to rx for a while, I could no longer continue to sleep, so I took my cell phone and


    checked the time. It was only eleven at night.


    I got out of bed and said to Hendrix, "Get some sleep. I''ll be in the living room."


    I would only disrupt his sleep if I tossed and turned in bed for the whole night.


    I was once again pulled into Hendrix''s embrace from behind. "Don''t go. Stay with me in bed. You''ll


    eventually fall asleep."


    "Alright!" I said.


    After that, he adjusted the lighting in the room to make it warmer. It was quiet in the room, and I could


    only hear his breathing. I shut my eyes, trying to sleep.


    "Does it hurt all the time?" Hendrix suddenly spoke.


    His voice was clear in the quiet room.


    I nodded, curling my body into the fetal position.


    "Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow," He said as he wrapped his arms around me.


    I shook my head, "We''ve just been there."


    I didn''t like visiting the hospital that often.


    We were silent for a long while. I even thought that he had already fallen asleep until he asked, "It has


    been four months already, right?"


    "Yes," I responded.


    "So there are six more months to go," he said.


    I was getting sleepy, so I didn''t answer him. I shut my eyes and eventually fell asleep.


    When I woke up, the sky was already bright and clear.


    I shifted my position a little, and I identally leaned into Hendrix''s body. His voice rough, he asked,


    "Good morning. Did you sleep well?"


    I nodded, "Yes, I did."


    Still half-asleep, I turned to look at him. I snuggled into him out of instinct while asking, "Are you not


    going to work today?"


    Usually by that time, Hendrix should already be in the office.


    "I decided to keep youpany today," he held me in his arms and smiled faintly. "I n to hand over


    everything to Austin tomorrow so that I can be on parental leave."


    Iughed, "So, are you nning to give birth in my stead?"


    He stroked my belly, and I could feel that the baby was growing inside me every day.


    "Seems like I can''t," He then nted a kiss on my forehead and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    "No," I didn''t have the appetite because I had just woken up.


    I couldn''t fall back to sleep, but I didn''t want to leave the bed. I didn''t know why I still felt cold when it


    was already mid-summer.


    I leaned closer to Hendrix''s body, and as I adjusted my posture, I brushed across his piece.


    He drew in a sharp breath, and he looked at me, "Your hands... Are they still sore?"


    My body stiffened. I shook my head and wanted to pull back from him. But he had already pressed onto


    me, saying, "I still have to put up with this for another six months!"


    I couldn''t say anything.


    I already figured out what he wanted when he grabbed onto my wrist.


    I bit my lip, "It''s not good for the baby."


    "Who said so?" he chuckled and brought my hand down to his groin.


    "Doctor Saunders!" I replied. Truth be told, it would somehow impact the fetus after four months into the


    pregnancy.


    The air between us grew thicker. He fiddled with it using my hand, and said with a slight pant, "He''s


    spouting nonsense!"


    It took approximately an hour to finish it. I didn''t feel like sleeping in anymore, so I went to the bathroom


    to clean up myself. Hendrix was also getting ready for a shower.


    I headed downstairs aftering out of the bathroom.


    Minnie was very busy recently. I heard that her daughter- in-w just gave birth to a baby boy.


    Therefore Minnie couldn''te over as often.


    Hendrix was nning to look for someone else to rece Minnie, but I didn''t like the idea. I didn''t want


    to get acquainted with another stranger again. Plus, Minnie would only be upied for at most a


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    month. I was only four months into the pregnancy, so her absence wouldn''t be that troublesome.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Before she left, Minnie prepared a lot of ingredients in the kitchen. I wasn''t picky when ites to food,


    so even if I was to use the kitchen, I would just simply cook some instant food for a meal.


    Monique and I were simr in that aspect. Carol used to say that as girls, we should take great care of


    our hands. She would tell me to read and study harder instead of cooking and doing house chores.


    As time went by, I still kept that habit and would rarely walk into the kitchen. Now that I thought about it,


    I believe Carol said that out of love. She probably didn''t want me to follow in her footsteps.


    Since I was not nning to head back to thepany, I might just as well try to cook up something at


    home. I prepared some vegetables and poured some oil on the heated pan.


    Hendrix came down after showering. I saw that he styled his hair, and I asked in surprise, "You had


    ns today?"


    He nodded and came into the kitchen. Looking at the uncooked vegetables on the countertop, he said,


    "I have to go out. Is it okay for you to stay at home alone?"


    "Sure," I replied as I put the vegetables into the pan. I wasn''t paying much attention, so naturally, some


    of the oil sttered up high and got onto my hand.


    I gasped in pain and withdrew my hand out of reflex.


    Hendrix took the spat away from me and nudged me aside, "Go rinse your hand with cold water. I''ll


    take over."


    After rinsing my hand, I stood aside and watched him cook. He was natural and smooth even in the


    kitchen.


    At that moment, he didn''t look like the typical rich kid.


    "Who are you meeting with?" I asked, picking up orange because I had nothing else to do.


    Hendrix ted the stir-fry vegetable and looked at me, "Andrea is nning to return to Jarold City with


    Pedro. She asked the few of us to have a meal together before she leaves."


    I didn''t expect that. Seeing the oil stains on his sleeves, I took off my apron and put it on him, then I


    said softly, "Alright, don''t drink. Ande home earlier."


    I couldn''t force Hendrix topletely cut ties with Andrea. After all, everyone had their own life. No one


    could control their own emotions and feelings, let alone trying to dictate that for another human being.


    He nodded as he nted a kiss on my forehead, "Don¡¯t overthink this. Josiah and Austin are going too.


    Valerie and Pedro as well. I didn''t ask you toe with me because it would be an inconvenience to


    you."


    I nodded, and I served the dishes he cooked to the dining table outside.


    Not long after, he finished cooking the rest of the ingredients I had prepared. He then untied the apron


    and took a nce at my hand, "Does it still hurt?"


    As he asked, he was already walking towards the cab.


    Seeing that he was bringing out the medical kit, I said, "There''s no need for that. It doesn''t hurt


    anymore."


    He ignored what I said and sat beside me with the medical kit in hand. He took out an ointment and


    rubbed it on the wound.


    Later on, we ate in silence. And when we were done, Hendrix left after reminding me to be careful at


    home.


    I was left alone in thatrge vi, and since I had so much free time with me, I decided to head to the


    study room. I started reading a book about history.


    When Monique called, I was feeling a bit dozy. Her shouting over the phone woke me up a little. "What


    are you doing? Your husband is meeting with that-"


    I leaned on the balcony, bathing myself in the warm sunlight, andzily interrupted Monique, "I know.


    It''s not like they''re meeting at night."


    "Can that only take ce at night though? Hendrix and Andrea just walked into Welldom Hotel


    together. Aren''t you going to check them out?" she asked.


    Monique sounded like she was in a rush. I could even hear the sound of her high heels in the


    background.


    "You''re pregnant. Stay at home and stop wearing high heels," I only replied with that.


    I yawned and looked up at the time. It was five in the afternoon, which meant Hendrix had already left


    for a couple of hours.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    My waist was stiff. I must have sat for too long.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    "Hey! I''m talking about your husband. Don''t you want toe and have a look?" Monique was getting


    impatient, "Andrea was even dressed up! I don''t feel good about this."


    "Mm," I said, sounding a little bored, "Have you had dinner yet? Why don''t youe over and have


    dinner with me?"


    "D*mn!" She didn''t know what to make of my indifference, so she went along with me, "I''ll pass. I''m


    going home after shopping."


    After hanging up the phone, I left the study room and went to walk around the backyard.


    The weather was fine. There was a row of blue flowers in our backyard. The flowers had already


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    blossomed earlier that year, and the flowers were all over the ce. The scenery was pleasant to look


    at.


    Not long after, the doorbell rang. I turned around to walk towards the entrance, but, at the same time,


    my phone had started to ring at the same time.


    It was Hendrix.


    I picked up the phone, but before I could speak, he said, "Open the door. They''re here for the baby


    room. Also, the garden suite upstairs is a little troublesome to sleep in. I asked them to do a makeover


    on our master bedroom so that you can sleep better."


    I opened the door to see a middle- aged man standing outside. He looked at me and said, "Mrs.


    Roberts, Mr. Roberts sent us here to set up the baby room."


    I nodded as I let the workers in.


    Then I said over the phone, "Where are you? When are youing home?"


    "I''m in the Welldom Hotel. It might take longer than expected. I''ve ordered soup for you for dinner, and


    Albert will send someone to deliver it to youter."


    He sounded t. It seemed like he had everything nned out.


    "Alright. I''ll hang up the phone then," I replied.


    Looking at the artificialndscape in the yard, a surge of warmth filled up within me.


    Hendrix was always great at taking care of others. If he really cared about someone, he would


    spoonfeed that person until they lost the ability to take care of themselves.


    It was heartwarming of him. Yet, I couldn''t help but wonder how long this wouldst.


    It was already sunset by the time the soup was delivered to me. Albert even brought some dishes that


    were nutritious and healthy for me.


    However, I didn''t eat much. After the workers left, I walked around the house.


    They made some significant changes to the vi. For instance, other than those I broke to pieces,


    Hendrix stored the rest of the valuable collections in the storeroom.


    Our bedroom''s wallpaper was more of a cold and dark tone of color before. But it was changed into a


    warmer shade of color. They even changed the brown sofa to an elegant blue sofa, and it looked cozier


    than before.


    They covered up the stairways with small rugs and they also decorated the corridor with small paintings


    in warm colors. The baby room was mostly painted in sky blue. It already looked amazing.


    The room alone would turn someone''s day around.


    My eyes got teary. "Did he do all of that because of me or because of the baby?" I wondered.


    Most likely for the baby.


    I didn''t want to leave the baby room. I wanted to stay there, wrapped in the warm and cozy feeling he


    gave me. However, the doorbell downstairs rang continuously, and that forced me back into reality.


    I ran down the stairs carefully to answer the door.


    It was Austin. His face fell as he saw me, "Just how huge is this vi for you to have taken this long to


    answer the door?"


    I didn''t bother to answer him. My gaze fell on Hendrix, who was sitting by the flowerbed. He was


    leaning on one of the artificialndscapes in the garden, visibly drunk.


    I walked towards Hendrix, and he reeked of alcohol. I frowned as I pulled him up, then I said to Austin,


    "Thanks for sending him back."


    Austin nced at me and left without saying a word.


    I helped Hendrix to the bedroom. He looked into the air nkly, and he didn''t say anything. He seemed


    drunk, but something seemed off too.


    "How do you feel?" I asked.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Hendrix looked up at me in a daze and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    I nodded and sighed. He must have drunk more than his usual intake. I wanted to pour him a ss of


    water, but he stopped me from getting up.


    He pulled me down to sit on hisp and narrowed his eyes as he asked, "Where are you going?"


    "To pour you a ss of water," I answered. He was acting like a child.


    He nodded, "I''ll go with you!" He tried to stand up, but he lost his bnce and sat back down.


    "Just be good and stay here, I will bring it to you," I could only coax him. He was already so drunk, yet


    he still wanted to go with me.


    I got up and poured him a ss of water, but he didn''t take the ss from me, his arms drapedzily


    beside him. I couldn''t help but sigh at the sight of him like that. Then I raised the ss towards him and


    said, "Open your mouth."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arianna," he squinted at me.


    He stopped talking as soon as I started feeding him the water. I wanted to take off his shirt, but he held


    onto me and said, "Don''t move."


    "Hendrix, you should go to bed!" I said as I checked the time at the clock. It was already midnight.


    He nodded, then he stood up, "Alright, I''ll head home then. It''s dangerous to leave Arianna home


    alone!"


    I was dumbfounded.


    "Just how much did you drink?" I murmured.


    I pulled him back to the bed, and I held his face in my hands, "Hendrix, you are at home. Take a good


    look at me. I am Arianna."


    He opened his eyes and took a good long look at me. His gaze softened, and he raised his arm to


    caress my face, smirking, "You''vee to pick me up. Let''s go home!"


    It was clear that he had too much.


    "Sure, let''s go home!" I helped him up. I nned to take him around the house beforeing back to


    the bedroom. However, he brought us downstairs instead, and we kept bumping into each other along


    the way.


    Hendrix took us to the master bedroom. The big sandalwood bed in the bedroom was reced with


    tatami, which made the room more spacious.


    The wall was decorated with our wedding photos, and a baby crib was ced by our bed. It looked


    lovely.


    They demolished the wardrobe and remodeled it into a walk-in wardrobe, making it more spacious and


    I was so engrossed in the baby room earlier. I didn''t notice the changes in our master bedroom.


    He dragged me around the room and asked with a foolish smile on his face, "Do you like it?"


    "I do!" I said. He must have remodeled the room''s color palette to a warmer shade to suit my


    preference.


    Soon after he showed me around in the master bedroom, Hendrix passed out on the bed from his


    drunkenness.


    On Monday.


    Hendrix tended to wake up earlier on a working day. I had nothing else nned for the day, so I went to


    thepany with him.


    Kelsey looked much better when I saw her again in the office. She needed that time off.


    When she saw me, she smiled and said, "Director, can we have a talk?"


    I nodded and led her into the office.


    I had known Kelsey for a couple of years, and we shared simr aspects in our personality and temper.


    I gestured to her to sit down and said, "Ourpany has already submitted our auditing report. Next,


    you need to pay extra attention to Advancer Tech. My belly is getting bigger, so there will be times


    when I wouldn''t be avable."


    She was rubbing her knees, visibly nervous about something. After a while, she looked at me and said,


    "Director, I''m here to resign from my position."


    I was taken aback. After a while, I said, "I thought you wouldn''t give up this position so easily. After all,


    you have been working hard for such a long time."


    Everyone would make mistakes, but they could always correct their mistakes. Kelsey didn''t need to


    resign.


    She didn''t say a word. Getting anxious, I asked, "Why did youe up with that decision?"

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    "I''m getting married soon, and my fianc¨¦e wants me to stay at home to take care of the family," She


    sounded regretful. I could hear that she didn''t want to resign either.


    "But you don''t have children yet, right? You can still work after getting married. Besides, you might not


    get used to staying at home," I said.


    Dalton also wanted the same thing back then. He wanted me to stay at home, and I knew he probably


    didn''t want me to be overwhelmed by my job. But if I stayed home, with all those free time I could have


    had, I would never be able to tolerate whatever went on between Hendrix and Andrea.


    Kelsey nodded with a light smile on her face, "Director, I''m grateful for the time we spent together. But


    I''m sorry. I made this decision on my own."


    There was nothing left for me to persuade if she said so.


    I nodded, "Well then, you can email the resignation letter to me when you have time. Also, you''ll need


    to start to hand over your work to another colleague."


    Kelsey stood up and bowed to thank me sincerely before she headed out of the office. But when she


    was just a few steps away from the door, she stopped and turned around to look at me. She said,


    "Director, the problem with the Roberts Group''s audit and Advancer Tech is not as simple as it looks."


    Before I could ask any further, she had already left my office.


    I had been forgetful recently, and I also had been struggling to keep my mind clear. I knew that


    something was going on between those two, but I just couldn''t figure things out in such a short time


    frame.


    Hendrix didn''t want to talk about work with me at home either, so I had to put those things off.


    At lunchtime, Hendrix called me to his office.


    I knew he would want me to have lunch with him.


    I wasn''t sure if he nned that, but the wall paint in Hendrix''s office had been changed to a warmer


    color. The nts at the door had also been reced by orchids.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    There were more nts decorated in the lobby too.


    Evan was about to head out when he saw me walking towards Hendrix''s office. He was surprised, but


    he quickly came back to his senses, "Mr. Roberts is in his office. Miss Reid, you may go on directly."


    I nodded and looked at the new desk in the office area. I was curious and couldn''t stop myself from


    asking about it, "Did the secretarial department hire a new employee?"


    Evan was always a man of few words. He just nodded and answered, "Yes."


    Knowing that I couldn''t get any more information from him, I stopped asking and went straight into


    Hendrix''s office.


    Hendrix was still busy. When he saw meing in, he gestured to the food on the table and said, "Eat


    first. I''m going to finish this up."


    I nodded. I also noticed the new nt on his desk, but I didn''t bother to ask and started eating.


    After Hendrix was done with his work, he sat down beside me and looked at me. He asked, "Is there


    anywhere you want to visit?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    I didn''t know why he suggested a trip. I thought he would want me to stay home for the sake of the


    baby.


    After having a few mouthfuls, I lost my appetite. I then looked at him and asked, "Did you hire someone


    new?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "You sound like a CEO''s wife now."


    I didn''t say anything and waited for Hendrix to continue.


    He added, "She was working with Mr. Hammer before this. Since you''ll be on leave soon, I thought that


    it might be easier to hire another secretary."


    Richard?


    I suddenly remembered the girl we met at dinner before.


    Just as we were speaking, the girl suddenly walked into his office. She was wearing a bright yellow


    dress with her hair tied up into a high ponytail. Youthful was the only word that could describe her


    presence.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Roberts. I''m here to deliver a document!" She looked a little awkward. She ced the file


    on Hendrix''s table and nced at me cautiously.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    After the girl left, I looked at Hendrix and smiled faintly, "She''s young."


    He raised his eyebrows, then pulled me into his embrace, "Are you jealous?"


    I shook my head, "No. It''s just that your office feels more lively now."


    He held me in his arms and said, "Well, we are, in fact, weing a new life, aren''t we?"


    I didn''t say anything. I should feel loved by his sweet words, but instead, I felt fear. And I had no idea


    where it came from.


    After lunch, Hendrix let me take a nap in his lounge before going back to my work. I woke up because


    of somemotion in his office.


    I didn''t think much of the noises. Hendrix seemed to have gone out by then, and since I didn''t have


    anything to do at Hendrix''s office, I decided to go back to my office.


    Then, I saw the girl from earlier in Hendrix''s office. Upfront, she was gorgeous, and she beamed when


    she saw me. "Mrs. Roberts, I didn''t know you were in the lounge. Did I disturb you?"


    The girl looked a little familiar, but I couldn''t recall where I had seen her before. I hesitantly asked her,


    "You are...?"


    She smiled, "I''m Chloe Hammer. We met before, but you might not remember. My uncle is Richard


    Hammer, and I just joined the Roberts Group as Mr. Roberts'' secretary."


    I was still dazed from the nap, and I couldn''t hear her well, but I could vaguely understand what she


    was saying. The only question left to answer was why Hendrix would suddenly hire her as his


    secretary.


    "Did you arrange the flowers in the office?" I asked casually. Hendrix and Evan were both not fond of


    flowers and nts. There used to be some nts in the office, but they eventually threw the nts out


    purely because Hendrix found them troublesome.


    Yet, Hendrix allowed these recent additions to his office.


    "Yes, I did. I found that Mr. Robert''s office was too dull, so I decided to decorate it with some flowers


    and nts. Of course, I asked Evan about this beforehand," she answered fluidly.


    I nodded. I rubbed the sore spot between my eyebrows and said, "That''s true."


    And I left Hendrix''s office.


    Now that Kelsey had resigned, there were more things left for me to do. Although the Roberts Group''s


    audit was done, there were still problems with Advancer Tech.


    I worked non-stop after the short nap, and that left me exhausted. I could feel that my body didn''t keep


    up with my pregnancy even though I had already gone past the delicate first three months of


    pregnancy.


    It was already near eight at night, so I decided to take a break from work and head home.


    Hendrix sent me a message around dinner time, telling me that he had to attend to some affairs. So, he


    couldn''t eat dinner with me, but he had already ordered soup for me.


    I didn''t mind his absence. After all, we couldn''t spend every minute together.


    I drove back to the vi after leaving thepany.


    Minnie was mopping the floor when I reached home, I looked at her and asked in surprise, "Minnie,


    why are you here? I thought you''d be busy."


    She stopped what she was doing and looked at me. She sighed, "My son didn''t need my help at home.


    I''m nothing but a burden to them."


    We hired hourly maid service to help clean the vi, but seeing how Minnie managed to clean up


    everything on her own, I guessed she must have been upset by how she was treated at home.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I didn''t want toment much on that, so instead, I said, "Minnie, I think I ate too much for dinner, and


    I have an upset stomach. Do you know how to solve this?"


    "I''ll cook something for you to help with your digestion. You should also walk around after drinking it."


    Minnie said as she went to the kitchen.


    I followed her to the kitchen, and I leaned against the kitchen door whileining to her, "When you


    were away, Hendrix and I couldn''t even cook on our own. We had nothing decent to eat for these few


    days."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Minnie smiled upon my words, "You two should really start to learn how to take care of yourselves. With


    that being said, I won''t be leaving you guys anytime soon. I''ll stay here and take care of you since


    you''re going to give birth soon."


    As we chatted, Minnie''s mood improved. She cooked some broth for me, but I didn''t have much. After


    that, I felt a little sleepy, so I went straight to sleep.


    I was woken up by the phone in the middle of the night, and I picked up the phone without checking the


    caller.


    "Hello," I said to the phone.


    "Is this Arianna Reid, wife of Mr. Hendrix Roberts?" The person on the other end of the phone sounded


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    formal.


    I looked at the time on my phone. It was already two in the morning. I wondered who would call at such


    a time.


    "Who''s this on the phone?" I asked.


    "Hello, Miss Reid. I''m so sorry to inform you that the flight H898, which Mr. Roberts was on board from


    Ucrebury to Jarold City, yesterday was involved in a flight incident. He''s currently in the government


    hospital for emergency treatment. We need his family members to sign some papers for us to proceed


    with his surgery," The person over the phone replied.


    I sat up from bed, and my head was buzzing. "A flight incident? How...1''


    My mind went nk, and I couldn''t pay attention to the phone call. I simply responded out of instinct


    and hung up the phone.


    However, I didn''t know what to do. I searched for Hendrix''s contact number on my phone and called


    him with my trembling hands, but no one answered.


    I tried calling Josiah and Austin, but none of them answered my call too. I started to wonder if it was


    because it was toote at night.


    Then, I realized that I couldn''t afford to be emotional under such circumstances.


    Hence, I decided to call Andrea. Fortunately, I didn''t have to wait long before she picked up. She was


    crying over the phone, "Arianna, where are you? Hendrix... Something happened to him. Come over


    now!"


    "What happened? Where is he?" I calmed myself down and asked.


    "He boarded the ne with me, b-but there was an emergencynding, and... He tried to protect me..."


    Andrea kept crying, "My parents are in the emergency room as well. And they need your signature for


    Hendrix... Arianna, this is all my fault. I promise- I promise I won''t take him away from you anymore...


    Please! I can promise you anything if youe..."


    I didn''t listen to what Andrea said following that. I just hung up the phone since I already got all the


    information I needed.


    I was in distress after the phone call. I got down from the bed and paced around the room to try to calm


    myself down. Then, I called Monique, but she didn''t answer the phone.


    I called Sawyer right after.


    Surprisingly, he picked up, "Arianna, it''s three o''clock now. Don''t tell me you''re calling because you


    miss ~ 11


    me.


    "Do you know where Madam Lawson is?" I asked. I didn''t trust Andrea, so I decided to ask someone.


    "I only know that she and Pedro went to send Andrea to Jarold City earlier this evening. Oh yeah,


    Hendrix was there too," He replied. It seemed like he was awake for the whole night, as he sounded


    clear. I could even hear the sound of a typing keyboard in the background.


    I frowned, trying to make myself sound calm, "Did they tell you if they arrived at Jarold City safely?"


    "What''s the point of telling me?" he raised his voice, "I''m nobody to them."


    "She is your mother! Didn''t they tell you anything on this?" I had to ask Sawyer because I didn''t know


    anyone else within the same social circle.


    He mmed hisptop shut, "It has been more than twenty years since she talked to me about


    anything! Why did you call me at midnight? What are you trying to ask about?"


    "I received a call saying that something happened to the flight. Can you help look into it?" I asked. He


    was the only one who could check on that at that time.


    There was a moment of silence on his end before he said, "Sure, I''ll look into it."

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Sawyer hung up the phone, and I could only wait for him.


    I left the bedroom and went downstairs. Hendrix wasn''t there, and the vi felt hollow. I turned on all the


    lights.


    I searched for news updates in Jarold City on my phone, but nothing came up.


    About fifteen minutester, Sawyer called back. As soon as I picked up, he said, "I booked us flight


    tickets for seven in the morning. Are youing?"


    My heart missed a beat, "Yes!" My breathing became rapid, and I felt like my energy was drained out of


    me at that moment.


    My head was buzzing. I had a lot of questions in mind, but they were all stuck in my throat.


    After a long pause, he said over the phone, "They should be fine. I guess they''re just in the hospital for


    some minor injuries from the turbulence during the emergencynding. Don''t worry too much."


    I nodded and said, "Okay, I got it. See you tomorrow morning."


    I couldn''t go back to sleep after the phone call, so I sat in the living room, circling myself into an


    embrace. The vi felt empty. We were better off living in a smaller house.


    The vi was so huge that it could produce echoes. It was unbearable.


    The next four hours were awfully long.


    It was dawn when I packed some belongings with me and left the vi.


    When I arrived at the airport, Sawyer was already there with the flight tickets in hand.


    The airport wasn''t crowded in the morning, and most passengers were in a rush.


    Seeing me, Sawyer raised his hand to look at his watch and said, "There''s half an hour left. Let''s go


    through the security check first."


    Seeing his haggard face, I couldn''t help asking, "You didn''t sleepst night?"


    He nced at me with his eyebrows raised, "Ain''t that the same for you?"


    I didn''t say anything in response, silently agreed with him.


    There weren''t many passengers at the security check, so it didn''t take long to reach our turn. We


    handed our identity cards and tickets to the security personnel. But the security person checked my


    identity card and my face several times before asking with a strange expression, "Arianna Reid?"


    I nodded and saw that Sawyer had passed the security check. I looked at the staff and urged, "Can you


    hurry up? I''m in a hurry."


    After a long pause, the security officer looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, I''m sorry. You''ll have toe


    with us."


    Before I could react, two young men dressed in police uniforms walked up to me and held me between


    them as they brought me out.


    Sawyer immediately followed us and stood in front of the two men. He asked in confusion, "Sir, what is


    going on?"


    "We are from the Industrial and Commercial Bureau. We have received a report that the Roberts Group


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    is involved in manipting the market. Miss Reid, you have toe with us."


    After that, the two of them took me away.


    I had no idea what was going on at all.


    Sawyer stopped one of them and said, "If the Roberts Group is involved in something that serious, why


    are you only taking her away? She''s just an ordinary employee. You should be after the person in


    charge!"


    "Please don''t interfere with official duties. Miss Reid is an employee of the Roberts Group as well as


    the wife to the legal representative. She signed on most documents in the Roberts Group, and there


    are pieces of evidence to show that she is involved in this. Sir, if you have any questions, please seek a


    I was still puzzled, but I heard the conversation clearly. I looked at Sawyer, "Don''t worry. I''ll figure things


    out when I''m in Jarold City."


    If Hendrix couldn''t be there when the Roberts Group was involved in the alleged crime, I should step up


    for him before the situation worsened.


    Plus, I didn''t know if Austin and Josiah would be able to handle the crisis.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    I was brought to the interrogation room. A middle-aged woman sat in front of me and said sternly, "Miss


    Reid, I''m sorry to have brought you here. We would have to record the conversation for legal purposes,


    and I hope you can cooperate with us."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I nodded. I was frightened when they held me in the airport. But right then, when I was in the


    interrogation room, I had already calmed down.


    The woman looked at me and said, "ording to our investigation, the Roberts Group had just


    wrapped up their auditing under the public''s observation. You had already reported the result as well."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    She continued, "I''ve seen the report and audit results, and most of them are approved by you. Miss


    Reid, are you aware of the financial deficit in Roberts Group?"


    I frowned. Without answering the question directly, I asked instead, "Madam, the things you asked me,


    are they illegal?"


    She shook her head and smiled, "Nope, it isn''t, but the illegal issues are rted to this. Six months


    ago, a technologypany under the Roberts Group, Advancer Tech, covered up the idental death


    of four factory workers. They died because of safety problems that arose in the factory. However, your


    family of threemitted suicidest night because of this."


    "Four workers died in an ident?" I was so shocked that I stood up from my seat, "How could it be


    four people?"


    Noticing the panic on my face, she sneered, "Stop with the act. You''re the person in charge. You should


    know better than us."


    I stared at her. I didn''t understand what she was saying. I had no idea what to do, so I said, "I''m not


    putting up an act. I''ve only taken over Advancer Tech''s project for less than two months. And the


    southern district factory incident took ce half a year ago. I wasn''t even the person in charge at that


    time!"


    She scoffed, "Miss Reid, I expected you to say this. What you said was true. However, when you were


    promoted to thepany''s director a year ago, you have already be the person in charge of


    Advancer Tech. We found out that Master Roberts had transferred fifteen percent of thepany''s


    shares under your name in private to avoid prying ears, and Advancer Tech was among those shares."


    I couldn''t believe what she said. I didn''t even know how to defend myself.


    My heart was in a mess, I shook my head vigorously and said, "I was never in charge of the southern


    district branches! I didn''t even know what happened until recently."


    "Miss Reid, stop with the baseless talks. You have signed and approved all the rted documents to


    Advancer Tech for a whole year. We can easily present these documents as evidence against you. To


    be frank, you aren''t the legal entity of thepany. You are only at fault for not handling this


    appropriately. This is a case targeting the operation procedures in the Roberts Group. You would only


    face the risk of being fired from your position, so it does you no harm to admit to this," She continued.


    I looked at her as I processed her words. It wasn''t a criminal case. It was just a matter regarding a


    After I calmed down, I looked at her and said, "Sorry, I can''t answer your questions. Your current


    behavior can be considered as illegal detention. I have the right to sue you for viting my rights."


    In the end, they shouldn''t have the need to involve me in the investigation process regarding the


    Roberts Group''s problem. Moreover, I was concerned that someone might have deliberately framed me


    for the case regarding Advancer Tech.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    If I were to admit to such ims right then, my reputation would be greatly damaged.


    Seeing that I was no longer in panic, the womanughed instead and said, "Fine, if Miss Reid doesn''t


    want to talk with me, then please seek awyer to get you out so that you can discuss this with the


    shareholders in the Roberts Group and Ucrebury."


    "Of course I will. You don''t have to worry about that," I replied.


    She didn''t detain me any further since she failed to get anything out of me. She allowed me to leave as


    soon as I found awyer to go through with some procedures.


    After I left the Public Prosecutor Office, I headed straight back to thepany. I was not sure about the


    details, but I knew, as a fact, that the problem going on with the Roberts Group was definitely not that


    simple.


    As I approached the Roberts Group''s building, I saw a huge crowd surrounding the main entrance.


    I didn''t get out of the car. I called Josiah on the phone again, but he didn''t answer.


    Then I called Austin and, fortunately, he picked up.


    I went straight to the point. "Mr. Shelley, I need you to exin about the four lives at the Advancer


    Tech!"


    He replied in a low tone, "Arianna, I think you should be concerned about whether Hendrix can survive


    instead."


    I was driven to the edge when I heard what he said, "Am I responsible for him going to Jarold City?


    Was thest traffic ident not enough for him? Mr. Shelley, don''t you dare tell me you didn''t know


    what''s happening to the Roberts Group!"


    "I have already sent someone to handle that. But then, your signature was evident on Advancer Tech''s


    documents. You''re also clearly aware that Master Roberts transferred the fifteen percent shares to you.


    As for the signatures for the southern district, they were indeed yours. They were Hendrix''s decision,


    so you can ask him if hees out alive from the O.R.!" he answered.


    After that, he added, "Arianna, I''d like to give you a piece of advice. Sometimes, you just have to learn


    to let go of things."


    "What do you mean?" I felt like I was trapped in an endless hole.


    "I''ll hang up first," He said before ending the call. I sat on the driver''s seat in confusion.


    I felt uncertain as I saw the crowd surrounding the Roberts Group''s building.


    Monique called at that time, and she asked anxiously, "Where are you?"


    "At the Roberts Group," I replied.


    "I''ll pick you up. Don''t go anywhere!" She said before hanging up the phone.


    Fifteen minutester, I spotted Monique among the crowd. I called her as she was squeezing through


    the crowd to get into the lobby.


    "Look behind you!" I told her as she picked up the phone.


    She turned back and saw my car. Then she got into my car and said, "Let''s head back to Bronzy


    Condo."


    In Bronzy Condo.


    She looked at me gravely and asked, "What''s with the Advancer Tech?"


    I couldn''t exin it in detail, so I tried to sum things up. "Master Roberts transferred Advancer Tech''s


    shares to me. And even though I wasn''t dealing with their affairs in person, my signature was still found


    on most of their documents."


    Monique was dumbfounded, and she took a moment before asking, "So, you''re the one to take the


    me for Advancer Tech now?"


    I nodded, "Not only that, but there are also problems in the report done by Alford Audit and Brilliant


    Audit. The data reported by the twopanies don''t match, and the Industrial and Commercial Bureau


    has begun to investigate this. I''m afraid that the Roberts Group''s stock prices will drop drastically


    because of this. We might even face bankruptcy."


    She walked back and forth anxiously and looked at me, saying, "Why do you even care about the


    Roberts Group now? Think about what you should do first. The media is putting the me on you. You


    have to be careful of what some extreme shareholders would do to you as well. Not to mention, you


    might be fined a huge sum for Advancer Tech''s incident. Please think things through!"


    She continued saying after a pause, "Anyway, Hendrix should be able to settle this on your behalf. But


    then if he gets involved, it would also mean that your days in the Roberts Group wouldn''t be easy in the


    future."


    My head throbbed in pain as I was overwhelmed by everything at that moment. With my head hung


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    low, I said, "Hendrix is in Jarold City''s government hospital''s emergency room right now. He was


    involved in an aviation incident."


    After a long pause, Monique asked, "Why did everything happen at the same time?"


    I shook my head. I was stressed out about the whole situation.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    With how advanced the technology was, anything posted on the inte would spread throughout


    Ucrebury in an instant.


    I didn''t head back to the vi as Minnie called and said that there were a lot of reporters outside the


    vi. She advised me to not head back.


    Fortunately, not many people know about Bronzy Condo, so I could still stay there for the time being.


    I still couldn''t get in touch with Hendrix. Sawyer called and told me that he was still in the ICU and that


    he didn''t know much about the details.


    As expected, the Roberts Group''s stock prices plummeted within two days. Some shareholders even


    attempted suicide because of that.


    Evan held a press conference to appease the public. The Roberts Group had also stopped their


    operations as the Industrial and Commercial Bureau investigated it.


    The Roberts Group owned most of themercial lots, construction sites, and hospitals in Ucrebury.


    With thepany''s operation stopped, it would basically mean that the whole city''s economic system


    would be semi-paralyzed.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Monique would stop by the Roberts Building every day after her grocery shopping. And she would


    always tell me the situation once she got back home.


    I still couldn''t figure out a lot of things, but it was impossible to return to thepany, so I could only


    wait for things to die down.


    "Don''t think too much. You should focus on taking care of yourself. You are about to give birth in just a


    couple of months." Moniqueforted me as she served the dishes. Her cooking skills had improved


    so much recently.


    I nodded. With that being said, I still couldn''t stay calm when things had reached that extent. I said,


    "The Industrial and Commercial Bureau will have the results of their investigation tomorrow. I wonder


    what they wille up with."


    "Don''t think about that anymore. The worst will be the Roberts Group facing bankruptcy, and you''re at


    most a scapegoat. Since Hendrix is the CEO and chairman of thepany, he would lose all his


    assets that worthed billions of dors. He''s much more miserable than you. I think you should start


    thinking about how to get him to sign the divorce papers. Otherwise, you will never be able to clear the


    debt for the rest of your life." Monique was telling the truth. I could understand that being selfish was a


    human''s nature, but I didn''t agree with it.


    I sighed and said, "What will I be if I do that? Master Roberts took great care of me back then. I would


    have to live in guilt for the rest of my life if I leave Hendrix and the Roberts'' Group behind."


    She looked at me as she said, "Arianna, have you ever thought about the possibility that Austin might


    be behind this? The incident happened when he was in charge. He knew what happened, yet he didn''t


    report nor do anything topensate. Also, regarding Alford Audit and Brilliant Audit, most of the


    problems that surfaced were from the Shelley Group. I can''t help but wonder if he was trying to use you


    to go against Hendrix."


    Of course, it wasn''t like I didn''t think about the possibility of that before. But then, Hendrix wasn''t a fool


    either. I had talked about that with him, but he didn''t say or do anything. If Austin was really the one


    behind that, I doubt Austin wouldn''t consider what was best for the Shelley Group beforehand. After all,


    the Shelley Group and the Roberts Group had merged together after being listed.


    Austin was an intelligent man. I doubt he would stoop that low as he wouldn''t benefit from that


    situation.


    The more I thought about that matter, the more my head ached. I had no idea what to do with the


    Roberts Group when Hendrix wasn''t there.


    Noticing my reaction, Monique patted me on the shoulder and said, "Alright, don''t think about it


    anymore. You are only in your midtwenties. How much would people around our age know about the


    business world? Besides, all of these things happening at once also proves that they aren''t as simple


    as what we think they are."


    That was true! Why did the problem only surface when Hendrix was involved in an ident and when


    Josiah and Austin were both upied?

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Right when I thought back about it, everything seemed to be nned in advance, as it happened all of


    a sudden.


    Pedro Moore!


    The name suddenly popped up in my mind, and I felt a chill running down my spine.


    Of course, they would be behind it. If something were to happen to the Roberts Group, the only people


    capable of helping Hendrix would be Valerie and Pedro. Those two had the bestwork in town, not to


    mention their financial capability.


    After all, they found their daughter back after twenty years. How could they, as her parents, not provide


    her anything she wanted?


    Andrea loved Hendrix, and that was a well-known fact among us. If it wasn''t for a scandal of that scale,


    Hendrix would never agree to divorce a pregnant woman like me. But if the situation was that worse,


    everything would be possible.


    "What are you thinking about?" Monique tugged my sleeve and asked.


    "The scheme!" I said as I lost my appetite. I looked at Monique and said, "I''m afraid they''re not after


    Hendrix this time. They''reing for me!"


    She looked puzzled, and she asked, "What? You''re confusing me."


    I ignored her as my headache worsened. If Valerie and Pedro were really behind that, why would they


    board on the flight that they knew was gonna crash? Why would they put their precious daughter at risk


    too?


    "Don''t mind me. I might be overthinking things!" I simply replied to Monique and went back to the


    bedroom.


    Then I called Sawyer. The phone was connected after a few rings, he asked, "Arianna, are you okay?"


    "Yes!" Standing on the bedroom''s balcony with the night lights of the city shining in front of me, I asked,


    "How''s the situation there?"


    "He''s still in the ICU. There''s nothing I can do but wait. Besides, it''s useless for me to stay here, so I


    wille back today. Brilliant Audit is under investigation. If I don''t head back soon, things might turn


    out worse," he said.


    Of course, it was useless. What was the point of guarding the patient when one couldn''t even see the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    patient?


    "Have you seen Austin and Josiah?" I asked as I got reminded of those two.


    With everything that had happened to thepanytely, shouldn''t theye back instead of staying


    at Jarold City to take care of Hendrix?


    It wouldn''t make any sense if they chose to stay there.


    "Josiah is in the ICU. Austin sent someone over today, and he had already left in the morning. Don''t


    worry about the Roberts Group. Just see it as a huge shuffle happening among thepany. It will


    recover in half a month at most," Heforted me.


    He sounded like he was in the hospital''s corridor, as I could hear echoes faintly from the background.


    "Yeah, okay!" I frowned. I wasn''t experienced in the business world to figure things on my own.


    I hung the phone after making some small talks with Sawyer.


    Then, I cleaned myself up and prepared to head out.


    If Austin came back that day, the first ce he would head to would definitely be the Roberts Group''s


    building.


    Monique was startled when she saw that I picked up my bag and was about to head out. She blocked


    my path and looked at me, "Are you insane? Where do you think you''re going at a time like this?"


    "Austin''s back. I''m going to thepany," I said.


    She was speechless at my answer, "Let him deal with the things if he came back. You are pregnant.


    What if something happened to you when you''re out there?"


    "I''m fine," I responded. The situation shouldn''t be as grave as I thought. Especially when Austin only


    came back after a few days, that further proved that he knew better about how things were going at


    that moment.


    "I''ll go with you!" Monique insisted. She knew she wouldn''t be able to convince me otherwise, so she


    took her coat and went out with me.


    There were still a lot of reporters and shareholders gathered around the Roberts Group''s building. We


    couldn''t get through the front door.


    Fortunately, Monique was quick-witted. She drove my car and parked right in front of Roberts Group''s


    building. Not long after, someone among the crowd noticed my car as they shouted, "Isn''t that Arianna?


    That''s Mrs.


    Roberts'' car!"

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    I sneaked into the Roberts Building when a crowd started to form around the car.


    There weren''t many people working in the Roberts Group when I got in. I only saw some people from


    the management level and also those who were investigated by the Industry and Commerce Bureau at


    that time.


    I found my way to the conference hall. Austin was already there negotiating with the people from the


    Industry and Commerce Bureau.


    Seeing me, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "How did you get in?"


    "I walked in," I answered.


    I sat next to him as the people from the Industry and Commerce Bureau handed him a stack of


    documents, "The results of the investigation on Roberts Group will be out tomorrow. ording to the


    current investigation, there are only vitions within the audit and Advancer Tech. Other than that,


    everything seems fine."


    Austin nodded solemnly and said to them, "Sorry to trouble you."


    As soon as the investigators left, Austin started reading the documents. He didn''t look anxious. Instead,


    he looked very calm.


    I took away the documents in his hand and said, "Mr. Shelley, let''s talk!"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at me, "About what?"


    Looking at his calm expression, I held my breath, and I suppressed my anger as I said, "I only took


    over the Roberts Group audit and Advancer Tech for two months, and this happened. Do you think I''m


    stupid?"


    "What?" He sneered, "Do you think I''m the one behind this?"


    "Aren''t you?" I looked at him coldly and said, "You were in charge of the Roberts Group''s audit


    previously, especially for the Shelley Group. Now the problems that were found in the audit process


    were under the Shelley Group, which was handled by Alford Audit. The problems with Advancer Tech


    were so obvious, do you need me to say anything more?"


    "Oh!" He leaned back in his chair and looked at me, "I was indeed in charge of the auditing before, but


    there was no problem found for the past few years. The problem with Shelley Group only appeared


    after you took over. Did you not pay any attention when you skimmed through the reports and


    documents? You signed the result reports too. What can I do?"


    After a pause, he adjusted his position, then continued saying, "Technically speaking, you''re the one


    who uncovered the problems within Advancer Tech. Hendrix already knew about the factory in the


    southern district. He also knew that I have reced the cash flow from other streams. We couldn''t


    dere what happened to the factory, especially after thepany went public. It will affect our stock


    prices, so we chose to keep it low. But you... You dug out everything."


    I couldn''t believe the words he said. "So, you all knew about this from the very beginning, but none of


    you told me?"


    Heughed and said, "Miss Reid, you have been working for so many years, don''t you know the rules


    of the business world? Don''t you know how huge the Roberts Group is as apany? Don''t you know


    that there are loopholes in every bigpany out there? As long as these loopholes don''t affect the


    ignored. Besides, we have already settled the incident with the southern district''s factory. Otherwise, do


    you think that the victims'' families stayed put and didn''t trouble us any further?"


    "Then why did someonemit suicide?" I asked. I remembered what the interrogation officer had told


    me when I was taken away by the Public Prosecutor Office.


    He sneered, looking at me as if he were looking at an idiot, "I think it''s true that being pregnant will


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    make someone silly. It''s been more than half a year since the incident, yet people are onlymitting


    suicide recently. Do you think they''re really doing this because of the factory?"


    Someone was trying to link those two incidents together so that they could damage the Roberts Group


    further.


    I didn''t know what to say. So, I was the most clueless one for the whole time? The reason why Austin


    was so calm was that he knew. As Sawyer had said, it was only a big shuffle within thepany.


    And that the one to be eliminated from the game was me!

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    I signed the documents for the Roberts Group''s auditing. And Advancer Tech was officially under my


    name too. Those two were directly rted to me.


    If there was an incident or a major problem happened between those two, all they had to do was kick


    me out and the Roberts Group could still operate as usual after that.


    I couldn''t helpughing out loud with a hint of sarcasm, "Mr. Shelley, this was a great move. I must give


    you this!"


    There wasn''t a w at all in his n to tantly kick me out of thepany.


    He looked at me and said as his gaze fell deeply at my baby bump, "You don''t have to be like this.


    Even when you leave the Roberts Group, thepany shares under your name will still be yours. You


    just won''t be in thepany in person. Plus, you are giving birth soon. Either way, you''re leaving the


    Yes, I would still be leaving in the end.


    Iughed again, "It''s true that I''ll still be leaving. But do you think me leaving on my own will and me


    being kicked out are the same thing?"


    His face unreadable, and I controlled my temper and asked, "Does Hendrix know about this?"


    He looked at me, and after a long pause, he nodded.


    For a second there, I felt like someone was squeezing my heart with full force. It was so painful that I


    felt like I couldn''t breathe. And to think that I thought Pedro was the one behind that.


    What a joke!


    There was no coincidence or the right timing. Everyone knew about that, except for me.


    In fact, Austin was right about what happened next.


    The next day.


    ording to the Public Prosecutor Office''s report, the problems with the Roberts Group''s auditing were


    influenced by Advancer Tech. The reports published in the international weekly magazine weren''t true


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    as well.


    Therefore, the audit had to be done again. Including the Roberts Group''s auditing, which was done by


    Brilliant Audit; and Shelley Group''s auditing, which was done by Alford Audit. In addition to that, there


    was also some penalty due to themercial fraud. Fortunately, the Public Prosecutor Office


    acknowledged the fact that the Roberts Group was crucial to Ucrebury''s economic system, so they


    didn''t make that public and just settled that privately.


    As for Advancer Tech, since I was the person in charge, I had to bear the penalty myself. That also


    indirectly affected Hendrix.


    Anyway, the problems were solved ordingly at the end of the day. The Roberts Group, which had


    been paralyzed for more than half a week, finally got to operate normally.


    As for me, just like Austin''s prediction, I was publicly removed from thepany and would no longer


    be employed again.


    I wouldn''t say that I was sad. I knew the plot in advance, so I didn''t fuss about the result even though I


    knew I didn''t deserve that.


    I didn''t return to the vi immediately after the incident died down. Since I was kicked out from the


    Roberts Group and no longer had to go to work, I stayed in Bronzy Condo instead.


    My belly had also grown bigger after the few eventful days.


    I stopped asking about Hendrix. I simply decided to take care of the baby and myself while staying in


    the condo.


    On the weekend, Monique pestered me to apany her to stay in Andnd for a few days. I agreed


    to her since I had nothing to do.


    Ucrebury and Andnd were very close. They were only an hour''s drive apart. On the highspeed rail,


    Monique looked at the scenery outside the window excitedly. She linked arms with me and said, "I paid


    for the first installment for a house in Andnd. The renovation had just wrapped up. Come stay with


    me for a few days in my new house to warm it up."


    "When did you buy it? Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked. I had too many things to deal with earlier, so I


    didn''t know what she was up to until she mentioned it.


    She said while ying with her cell phone, "It hasn''t been long. I was going to tell you, but you were


    upied. So I didn''t want to bother you with it. It''s the same even if I tell you now anyway."


    Well, what Monique said was true.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    It didn''t take long for us to arrive there.


    We got off the high-speed rail and took a taxi, heading straight to the ce where we would be living


    for the next few days. It was a newly developed area.


    The house wasn''t big, covering not more than two hundred square meters. It wasn''t luxurious, but the


    renovation was exquisitely done, and it wasfy enough for two people to live in.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll go around for a walk. Let''s just rest well today and go out for a mealter," Monique


    leaned against the door of my room and said after we unpacked our things.


    I nodded and asked, "What are we havingter?"


    "What do you want to eat?" ncing at my belly, she said, "We can go for some local delights if you


    want."


    Knowing that she was concerned about the baby, I suggested otherwise, "Can we have some spicy


    food? I haven''t eaten spicy food for a long time. I''m already around five months pregnant, so I should


    be fine."


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure?"


    I nodded, "I''m sure!"


    "Okay then!" she said.


    I wasn''t familiar with Andnd, so I basically followed Monique around the whole time. There was a


    za near the area we were staying in, and the restaurants were all located on the third floor of the


    za. It had been a while since Monique got to eat out, so she seemed excited.


    We walked around for a while. If it wasn''t for the fact that I was pregnant, she might be able to shop in


    the za for the whole night.


    Finally, we decided to dine in at a grilled fish restaurant. With her chin in her hand, she sighed, "I was


    craving to eat when we were walking around, but I lost my appetite after we ced the order. It''s


    frustrating!"


    Monique was almost two months into pregnancy. I looked at her and asked, "Are you experiencing any


    morning sickness?"


    She shook her head and said, "Other than not having much appetite, everything else seems normal."


    Knowing that the pregnancy experience varied for each individual, I nodded, "From now on, stay in


    Andnd to take care of yourself and the baby. We are only two to three months apart, so if there''s


    anything else you need for the baby, just tell me."


    She nodded and smiled at me, "I got everything ready. I even found a maternity center. But, Andnd


    isn''t like Ucrebury. There aren''t many maternity centers around, so I found one that is close to our


    home. It''ll be convenient when the timees."


    Monique was better at taking care of herself than I, so I wasn''t really concerned. I took out a bank card


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    from my purse and ced it in front of her as I said, "Keep this card. Master Roberts gave this to me


    when I got married to Hendrix. I''ve never used it. You''ll need it more than I do since you''ll be living


    alone in Andnd."


    She frowned and returned the card to me, "I don''t need it. I paid for the house with the money I saved


    up over the years. Hendrix also paid me double the market price for the bar. And I haven''t used a


    penny of that money. Don¡¯t worry about me, just keep it for yourself."


    Ignoring her, I directly put the bank card into her hands and said in a stern tone, "No matter what, keep


    this with you. I didn''t spend much of my high sry for the past two years. Besides, I haven''t even used


    the card Hendrix gave me. Grandma also left behind enough money for me. What''s more, I haven''t


    divorced Hendrix yet. He won''t make things difficult for me. Even if we did divorce, I''d get to split the


    assets with him. I can only rest assured if you take this card with you."


    Monique couldn''t refuse me that time. She simply put the card away, looked at me, and said, "Okay.


    But you need to tell me if you run into anything. Don''t keep things to yourself!"


    At that time, the waiter served the grilled fish we had ordered. I shifted a little from my seat, then I


    looked at her and assured her, "Yeah, I know."


    Time flew by as we ate and talked more about our future.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Monique rubbed her belly and looked at me. "Let''s get some drinkster


    and go on a shopping spree! I haven''t shopped for so long!"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    After paying for the meal, we headed to the outlets and started our shopping spree.


    "Arianna, what are you ¡ª" Monique froze before she couldplete her sentence. Her fear was


    evident on her face.


    I looked in the direction of her gaze, and then I saw Aaron standing not too far away from us. He was


    casually dressed. Visually speaking, he looked even more attractive than male celebrities.


    He would have been flocked by women if it wasn''t for the gorgeous looking woman standing beside


    him.


    I wondered what he was doing in Andnd?


    My attention was then shifted to the woman beside him. She was wearing a long dress that defined her


    thin waist. She looked gorgeous. They were holding hands, and a couple who both looked that good


    really stood out.


    It seemed to me that he was out on a casual date. Out of instinct, I turned my back on them, and I held


    Monique''s hand as I said, "Let''s go back!"


    Monique was no longer in the mood to continue shopping. She nodded and agreed with me, "Sure, let''s


    go!"


    I thought Aaron didn''t notice us, but soon after Monique and I decided to walk away, a tough-looking


    man in ck blocked our path.


    The man was wearing sunsses, and we couldn''t read his expression. He stood in front of us and


    said, "Mr. Reid is asking for you two."


    "Arianna!" Monique sounded a little nervous as she clutched onto my hand tightly.


    I gently patted her arm as I calmed her, "It''s okay!" Then I looked at the man and said, "Sorry, it''s


    gettingte. Tell Mr. Reid that we''ll visit him some other time."


    I was about to leave with Monique in hand, but he blocked our path again and said, "Miss Reid, Mr.


    Reid did say if you are not willing to see him now, he can visit the both of you at night."


    "Tell Aaron to not push us too far. He won''t be having a good time either if he doesn''t let us go,"


    Monique suddenly raised her voice and yelled at the man with her arm still linked to mine.


    The man replied emotionlessly, "Pleasee with me. Otherwise, I don''t mind carrying you there."


    "You-" Monique''s face turned red.


    I interrupted her and looked at the man in ck, "Lead the way."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Aaron had always been stubborn, and I knew that about him. We shouldn''t be asking for that upon


    ourselves.


    The man in ck led us out of the mall. Instead of taking a car, he directly led us through the street and


    entered a cafe.


    We followed him up to the second floor, and he stopped in front of a private room. The man in ck


    stood at the room''s entrance and gestured to us, "This way, please! Mr. Reid is in there."


    Monique and I exchanged looks with each other before walking into the room. Different from the private


    rooms in restaurants, a private room in the cafe was more elegant and artsy. Through the divider, we


    could still hear other people''s conversations clearly.


    "Aaron, it''s been a long time since you''vee to Andnd to see me. I thought you''ve already


    forgotten about me," It was a woman''s voice. Although she sounded coquettish, it didn''t sound


    annoying.


    Monique and I entered the room to see Aaron and a woman sitting on each side of the octagonal


    sandalwood table.


    The woman was wearing a slim-cut green dress, which highlighted her curves. She was elegantly


    brewing tea at the table.


    I was confused for a moment. Brewing tea in a cafe?


    Rich people really knew how to enjoy themselves!


    Upon seeing Monique and me, Aaron cocked his brows at us with an inexplicable expression. Then he


    said to us, "It has been a while."


    Monique feared him. It was out of her instinct, but the anger and resentment she had towards him kept


    her together. She red at Aaron and asked, "What do you want from us?"


    Aaron ignored her and fixed his eyes on me. He raised his eyebrows, "Want to have some tea


    together?"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Monique wanted to say something, but I held her hand and stopped her. Then I looked at Aaron and


    said, "Sure!"


    I dragged Monique to sit down. The woman in green gracefully ced a porcin cup in front of us.


    She smiled and introduced herself to us as Yana Henry, and then she said, "Please have a taste!"


    Monique didn''t move at all. She looked at Aaron and said angrily while she was still holding onto my


    hand, "Aaron, just get straight to the point!"


    "Have some tea first," Aaron said with a hint of coldness in his tone.


    I didn''t touch the cup of tea. Instead, I looked at him and said, "It''s gettingte, just say what you want.


    Having tea at this time would only make it hard for us to fall asleep."


    Yana smiled sweetly without saying anything.


    Aaron said with a hint of mockery, "I thought that since you left your husband''spany in such a


    hurry, you would be too troubled to fall asleep at night. I can''t believe you''re this calm."


    His gaze fell on my baby bump, and his tone became rougher, "You''re five months pregnant now, am I


    right? It isn''t toote to get rid of the baby."


    "Aaron, are you out of your mind?" Monique cursed. She was afraid of him, but she also hated him to


    the core.


    Aaron frowned. He looked up at the man in ck standing by the side and said, "She''s too noisy. Get


    her out for some dessert."


    The man walked to Monique''s side and gestured to her to walk out.


    Monique was terrified, and she red at Aaron to ask, "What do you want?"


    Aaron didn''t answer. He only looked at me and said, "Let''s just have a small chat before sending you


    girls home safely. Arianna, I mean no harm. It''s just that I miss you a lot."


    ncing at Monique, he sank his eyes, "You know it would be difficult for me to control my emotions in


    such a noisy environment."


    It was a silent threat from him.


    I looked at Monique and saw the worried look on her face. I patted the back of her hand andforted


    her, "It''s okay. Go and eat something. It''ll only take a while. Wait for me." "Arianna," Monique still


    wanted to say something.


    However, I cut her short, "Just go. I''ll be fine."


    Seeing that, Monique didn''t say anything more. She just nced at Aaron and bellowed, "I''ll fight you if


    you dared toy a finger on her!"


    Aaron cocked his brows, but he said nothing.


    Monique left the room.


    Yana poured me another cup of tea. She looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, if you''re afraid of


    insomnia, try some ck tea. It shouldn''t affect your sleep."


    "Thank you," I smiled faintly.


    Aaron nced at Yana and frowned slightly. It seemed that he disliked seeing her doing things by her


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    own discretion.


    Yana shut her mouth and smiled brightly at me, no longer saying anything.


    Aaron took a few sips of tea and looked at me with his dark eyes, "Since you''ve left the Roberts Group,


    when are you going to divorce Hendrix?"


    Iughed, "So, Mr. Reid now started to care about other people''s private affairs?"


    He raised his eyebrows at me, "Why the formalities between us, Arianna? You know I can give you a


    better life if you leave him."


    "Don''t I seem to be doing well now?" I asked. Considering how big the scandal was, I wasn''t surprised


    that he knew what happened with the Roberts Group in Ucrebury.


    He ced the teacup on the table and his eyes darkened slightly. He said, "Arianna, I know you better


    than you do. Don''t act tough in front of me. Hendrix doesn''t belong to you, and likewise. Leaving him is


    the best decision you can ever make."


    I couldn''t helpughing, "Mr. Reid, are you joking? Even after leaving the Roberts Group, I''m still


    Hendrix''swfully wedded wife."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Aaron took a sip of tea as his gaze fell on me, and he said with a strange tone, "I''m a little surprised


    that you''re so confident. I just left Jarold City yesterday. And there was a rumor among the elite families


    in Jarold City that Mr. Moore and Madam Lawson have found themselves a reputable son- in-w. I


    heard that thest name of their so-called son-inw was Roberts."


    Speaking to that point, he couldn''t help smiling, "I wonder where is your Hendrix right now?"


    Aaron intended to irritate me. I wouldn''t let myself be bothered by his words, so I replied, "Mr. Reid, if


    you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll go home."


    He sneered and looked at Yana as he said, "Yana, tell my dear sister about what happened in Jarold


    City!"


    I frowned and said impatiently, "There''s no need forthat. It''s gettingte. I should go!"


    "Miss Reid, since you are here, you can just treat this as a story to listen to. You don''t need to leave in


    such a hurry," Yana said to me.


    On second thought, Yana didn''t seem like she was an ordinary woman.


    "Why don''t you listen to her?" Aaron looked at me, with his chin propped up.


    I didn''t say anything. If it was just a story, I couldn''t see why not.


    Yana smiled faintly and poured me another cup of tea. She began the story, "I''ve heard a few rumors


    during the stay in Jarold City with Mr. Reid for a few days. The rumors were all rted to Mr. Roberts."


    After a pause, she said, "They might be baseless rumors. So, Miss Reid, take it with a pinch of salt."


    "Sure," I responded. I could figure out what she was about to say.


    Hendrix had stayed in Jarold City for more than half a month, during which he hadn''t called me. Not


    even once. If he was really in the ICU, he should have already been discharged in the past few days.


    It was ridiculous to think back on how I struggled to make any decision on everything that had


    happened. But in the end, I didn''t even know what I was holding onto.


    "The Moore family was a noble of three generations in Jarold City, so they are fairly remarkable over


    there. Pedro, who was a yboy, fell in love with Valerie many years ago. Valerie wasn''t from a well-


    established family, so the Moore Family objected to their rtionship. Due to that, Valerie left Jarold


    City alone while she was pregnant. However, unfortunate things happened, and she lost her daughter.


    For all those years, those two were in despair because of their love. Valerie got to her position today by


    getting the rk Group''s chairman''s help, one step at a time. And with Pedro''s whole- hearted love,


    she even found her long- lost daughter," Yana continued.


    She looked at me then cast a nce at Aaron. He looked away without saying a thing.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She then continued, "Miss Reid, I''m sure you are aware that Andrea is their long- lost daughter. The


    Moore Family in Jarold City eventually acknowledged Valerie as part of their family. They also brought


    Andrea back to the family. They are changing her name to Linsy Moore. I also heard that the Moore


    Family is very fond of her, and they are preparing a grand banquet for her the next month. When they


    learned that Andrea likes to y the violin, the Moore Family even found her a top violin instructor to


    teach her."


    Listening up to that point, I got a little impatient, so I said, "Miss Henry, is it? What you said has nothing


    to do with me. What''s even the purpose of telling me all this?"


    She smiled and replied calmly, "Yes, Miss Reid doesn''t care about someone irrelevant to you. But at


    least, you cared about your husband, right?"


    I felt amused and said, "Do I have to hear about my husband from others?" I sighed, "You two are


    thinking way too much. Thank you for being concerned about my private life, but I trust my husband


    instead of the hearsay stories from others."


    Aaron mmed his teacup on the table suddenly, making a loud noise. Then, he said to me, "If you


    really don''t care, you wouldn''t have left the Roberts Group when they pushed all the me on you.


    Arianna, if you really don''t care, then you should just divorce Hendrix for your own sake."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "It''s none of your business whether I want to divorce or not, Aaron. I''m grateful for your concern, but


    that''s it. I beg of you, leave me alone." I said.


    I got up after saying those words and continued, "Thank you for the tea. It''s gettingte. I''ll go back


    first." Then, I left the room without waiting for their response.


    As soon as I walked out, I heard the sound of ss being smashed from inside faintly. I didn''t stop and


    went straight down the stairs.


    Monique was waiting for me in the main hall of the cafe. She ran to my side as soon as she saw me,


    and she asked worriedly, "Are you alright? Did he make things difficult for you?"


    Holding her trembling hands, I shook my head, "No, he didn''t. It''s gettingte. Let''s go home."


    She looked up towards the second floor, and Aaron was standing there, staring at us in silence with a


    cold face.


    Her grip on my hands tightened out of fear. She nodded, "Alright, let''s go home!"


    She then dragged me out of the cafe without looking back.


    It was already midnight when we got back home. We washed up and got on the bed together. I had


    been experiencing some inexplicable fears recently, and I couldn''t sleep alone because of it.


    Fortunately, Monique offered toe to bed with me so that I could sleep in peace.


    The next day.


    Andnd was famous for its wonderful climate. It was only seven in the morning, and the sun rays had


    already shined through the curtains. It made the room look extra cozy.


    I stared at the ceiling for a while, and the phone on the bedside table started vibrating. I reached out for


    it and looked at the iing phone number. It was a little familiar.


    For a moment there, I couldn''t remember whose contact number it was, but I still answered the phone,


    "Hello."


    "Where are you?" The tone was cold, but the voice sounded familiar. I was dumbfounded for a moment


    before realizing that it was Josiah who was on the phone. I asked, "Doctor Saunders?"


    He had always been gentle when talking to me. So I couldn''t help but wonder why he sounded so cold.


    After a moment of silence, his voice became gentler as he asked, "Arianna? Are you with Monique?"


    I didn''t realize I was holding Monique''s phone until that moment.


    I was stunned for a moment, and I replied aftering back to my senses, "Yes, I am. How have you


    been recently?"


    Sawyer told me before that he was in the ICU the whole time. Since he called, I guessed he must have


    been discharged. I suddenly thought of Hendrix, but I chose not to mention him.


    "Yes, I was in and out of the operating room the whole time. Austin had told me everything about the


    Roberts Group. Don''t think too much about it. I''ll go back to Ucrebury tomorrow. Let''s meet and talk,"


    His voice was gentle. I could tell that he was trying tofort me.


    I nodded and said with relief, "It''s okay, I''m fine. But I''m not in Ucrebury. I might only return in a few


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    days."


    "Where are you girls?" he asked. Perhaps he noticed that he sounded a little too on edge, so he took


    some time before adding softly, "Did you go for a trip?"


    I didn''t think too much about it and said, "You could say so. We''re in Andnd."


    Monique stirred from the conversations on the phone call. She rolled over on the bed to look at me, and


    she asked me in a hoarse voice, "Who''s calling?"


    "Doctor Saunders. I think he''s looking for you," I whispered to her before I handed the phone to her.


    Her expression changed upon my words. After taking the phone, she got up and went to the balcony.


    I got up too and looked for my cell phone. There was no new notification when I nced at my phone


    screen. The dialog box with Hendrix on WhatsApp was nk either.


    Suppressing the bitterness in me, I went to the bathroom to wash up.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    When I came out of the washroom, I noticed that Monique looked pale.


    I asked in confusion, "What happened?"


    "You told him we''re in Andnd?" she asked.


    I nodded. Then I asked tentatively, "Is Doctor Saunders the baby daddy?"


    "No!" She blurted out. After a pause, she said, "I''ll go wash up. You should also pack up your things.


    We''ll be staying in the countryside for a few days."


    What?


    I was puzzled, "Why are we going to the countryside? We just arrived in Andnd!"


    "Or do you prefer to go back to Ucrebury? You can also clear things up with Hendrix. He should have


    arrived in Ucrebury already." She said weakly, "Arianna, I don''t want to have anything to do with them


    anymore. Now that you''ve left the Roberts Group. Let''s leave together and stay far away from them. If


    you can''t bear to let Hendrix go, you can just go back and live happily with him."


    They, as in Hendrix and Josiah? I wondered.


    Monique was an efficient person. I knew that if she decided to leave, she wouldn''t drag it out.


    I was still confused about the situation, and I couldn''t think straight. I shouldn''t go back to Hendrix. I


    never wanted to end up entangled between him and Andrea again.


    However, I wouldn''t want my child to be born without a father either.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, Monique sighed, as though she didn''t know what to do with me, "Forget it.


    Just go back to Hendrix. You will eventually want to leave him for good after getting disappointed a few


    more times."


    She then went into the washroom.


    When she came out, she looked at me and asked while she was drying her hair, "What do you want to


    eatter?"


    "Anything!" I envied how decisive and resolute Monique was. I would never be able to hold on or let go


    of anything that easily. I had always hated that side of me.


    Andnd was indeed a great ce to live at. The pace of life was slower, and the housing prices were


    much lower. Not only that, the climate there was warm andfortable, and they had delicacies all


    over the ce too. There was also plenty ofndscaping designed along the streets and the suburban


    areas.


    Flowers in Andnd bloomed all year round.


    No wonder Josiah once rmended me to live there.


    Monique loved eating, more so when she was pregnant. She didn''t have to worry about gaining weight,


    and she wasn''t experiencing severe morning sickness either. We were basically eating non-stop for a


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    couple of days we stayed in Andnd.


    Monique nned to stay in the countryside for a few days after spending time in Andnd. But I didn''t


    go there with her.


    No matter what might happen in the future, I had to meet Hendrix and make things clear between us.


    I bought the ticket back to Ucrebury while Monique bought the ticket to the countryside. We went our


    separate ways at the railway tform. As I boarded on the high-speed rail, I sat by the window.


    Back when I was still a child, almost every adult living in Hovell knew how to sing a song titled


    "Farewell Station". I didn''t understand why it was popr among adults at that time.


    Now that I thought about it, that song represented the youth of their whole generation. In an era where


    the inte was underdeveloped, there was no other tform for them to express their emotions other


    than love letters or song lyrics.


    I was nkly thinking about the old times that I didn''t notice that Aaron had sat beside me. I only turned


    around and saw him after the train started to move.


    "Hi, Arianna. What a coincidence!" he said with a smile.


    I looked away, ignoring his wide grin. I was annoyed. Aaron was very good at IT, so it wasn''t hard for


    him to arrange a seat beside me.


    "What do you want, Aaron?" I asked. I always thought of myself as someone ordinary and mediocre. I


    didn''t know what in me was making hime back to me over and over again.


    "A sense of belonging," He said as he looked at the scenery outside the window.


    A sense of belonging?

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    I frowned at his words, "Your sense of belonginges from me?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He didn''t answer me but only stared at me.


    I couldn''t read him, so I fell silent.


    It was an hour''s ride from Andnd to Ucrebury. Aaron pulled his strings to sit beside me, but he didn''t


    say a word to me in the whole journey. He only looked quietly at the scenery outside the window.


    "Dear passengers, we have arrived in Ucrebury The broadcast started as soon as the train stopped by


    the station.


    I got up and reached for my luggage on the rack. Before I could reach it, somebody took it down for


    me.


    There were only clothes in the luggage. It wasn''t heavy, but it wasn''t light either.


    Aaron was taller than me by half a head. I looked at him and stuck out my arm to take away the


    luggage as I said, "Thank you!"


    He held the luggage in his hand, then grabbed my hand with another. I frowned and wanted to escape


    from his grasp.


    He tightens his grasp, "It''s too crowded here.


    It''s not safe."


    I frowned, "I know. Let go of me!"


    I struggled a few more times, but I still couldn''t escape from his grasp. We eventually walked out along


    with other passengers.


    People around us started whispering.


    "Wow! He''s so handsome!"


    "Don''t be silly. Don''t you see that he already has a wife? His wife is pregnant."


    "Oh, it''s a pity. His wife is so lucky!"


    Aaron looked at me with a faint smile.


    Ignoring him, I lowered my head and left along with the crowd.


    The exit was crowded with people. Aaron protected me as we squeezed through the crowd.


    When we finally got out of the station, Aaron stepped aside to make a phone call and took me to the


    side of the road afterward.


    I was getting impatient and said, "We''re already out. Just let go of me. I''ll grab a taxi!"


    He lowered his eyes and looked at me. He said coldly, "I''ll send you back. I''ve asked someone to pick


    us up."


    "There''s no need for that!" I reached out and pried my hand away from him.


    He pulled me in, "Listen here! It hasn''t been that long since you left thepany. There might be the


    Roberts Group''s shareholders out here trying to seek revenge from you."


    "You don''t have to scare me like this. The Roberts Group''s incident onlysted for a week, so it


    wouldn''te to this extent," I said. I was inexperienced in investing, so I didn''t quite understand his


    concern.


    He nced at me as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Soon after, a ck Bentley stopped by the road. Without saying anything more, he handed the suitcase


    to the man in ck, who got out of the car, before he pulled me into the car.


    There were a lot of taxis near the station. But since the person Aaron called was already here, it would


    make me look pretentious if I had said anything more.


    So I got in the car without saying anything.


    Aaron sat next to me and said to the driver, "Go to the North Garden Restaurant."


    I scowled, "Since we aren''t heading to Flora Hill, I''ll grab a taxi."


    I wanted to get out of the car, but Aaron pulled me back. He then asked, "It''s already noon. Even if you


    aren''t hungry, at least eat for the sake of your baby."


    I said lightly, "I''ll eat when I get back to Flora Hill. Minnie is there!"


    He sneered, "Trust me, you won''t be able to. After all, Hendrix was hospitalized for half a month in


    Jarold City, and you did nothing. No husband could stand his wife being this unconcerned."


    He moved closer towards me as he spoke.


    I distanced myself from him, then said in a disgusted tone, "I won''t be able to eat with you either!"


    "You can always choose to ignore my presence!" He said with an arrogant smirk as he stared out the


    window.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    I turned around and looked out of the window. Then I saw a familiar ck jeep parked not far away


    from the train station, and both of our car windows were rolled down.


    It was Hendrix.


    I hadn''t seen him for half a month. He looked haggard but still as handsome as before. He stared in our


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    direction with his dark eyes.


    His gaze was unfathomable.


    Aaron was too close to me, and I pushed him away out of instinct. He grabbed my wrist with a smug,


    then held me forcefully into his embrace.


    Still smirking, he looked provocatively in Hendrix''s direction and said, "Let''s go!"


    His words were meant for the driver.


    He rolled up the window as soon as the car started driving away. I finally got to push him away from


    me, and I was breathing rapidly out of anger.


    "Aaron, you sick b*stard!" I yelled. He was obviously trying to get back at Hendrix.


    After letting go of me, Aaron leaned back in his seat and said leisurely, "Don''t you know


    already?"


    I was speechless, and I was angry. I wanted to rip him into pieces, but in the end, I could only re at


    him before turning to look out the window, ignoring him.


    The driver stopped the car near a restaurant, and we got out of the car. Aaron had already ced his


    order in advance. So, as soon as we were brought to our table, the dishes were served immediately.


    I didn''t eat much due to my anger. Aaron took a few bites and stopped after noticing that I''m not eating.


    Lazily, he raised his eyebrows at me and asked, "You don''t like it?"


    He seemed different from who he was five years ago, but I still couldn''t tell what exactly was different


    about him. I shook my head slightly and said, "I''m not hungry."


    He pursed his lips and looked at me with one hand holding his chin, "Shouldn''t you eat more when


    you''re pregnant?"


    "Yup," I didn''t know what to tell him, so I ate a few more mouthfuls of food and said, "Maybe I''m just not


    that hungry."


    He nodded and looked at me. He seemed less arrogant and more gentle than before, and he asked,


    "When did you fall in love with


    Hendrix?"


    I didn''t want to talk about that. Most of all, I didn''t want to talk to him. So I frowned at him, "This is none


    of your business!"


    "You are my younger sister," He spoke, unruffled but assertive.


    I chuckled, "You know we''re not blood-rted!"


    He nodded, "I do!"


    His response left me powerless. I felt as though my words were futile.


    Putting down the cutlery, I said, "I''m full, and it''s gettingte, so I''d like to leave now."


    He got up with me, "I''ll see you home."


    He used to be terrifying. But right then, he was someone clingy and annoying that I couldn''t get rid of.


    He drove me to Flora Hill. It was argemunity with individual vis scattered around the area.


    Birds could be seen flying around the trees that were nted beside the road.


    He didn''t say anything, and neither did I.


    Aaron pulled the car over at the entrance of the vi. He looked at me and asked, "Aren''t you going to


    invite me in for tea?"


    "No," I replied curtly and got out of the car.


    He followed and stopped me, "Even if you hate me, you can''t deny that we''re siblings. As your older


    brother, there''s no way I wouldn''t want to meet my brother- in-w. Arianna, admit it. You don''t have


    any family other than me, someone rted to you by blood. You have no one else."


    His words pierced through my heart like a dagger. It was so painful that I couldn''t breathe. Looking at


    him, I suppressed my sadness as I said, "Aaron, you can''t judge me by your standard just because you


    have no family or friends, and you have no one in your heart. You can''t define my life with your


    circumstances."


    I had always known that he felt lonely, but I never mentioned it. However, there was no reason to hold


    back anymore since we were already on that topic. Looking at his gloomy face, I continued, "I had


    Grandma back then, and now I have my husband and my child. I have Monique too. I''m not you. You''re


    an isted ind that no one could get close to."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    My wrist started to hurt because of Aaron''s tight grip, and his face darkened, "You''re the same as me,


    Arianna, and you know it. You know very well that Hendrix doesn''t love you."


    His eyes fell on my belly as his tone turned colder, "Being pregnant doesn''t change anything. As for


    Monique, you clearly know that she will leave you one day. You will be alone just like me. In that


    case, why won''t you be with me? I''ll give you whatever you want. We can move back to Hovell. We can


    start a small family there and live happily like old times. Isn''t that good enough for you?"


    My wrist still hurt. I frowned and tried to pull back my arm, but it was futile. I looked up at him, and I


    pitied him, "Aaron, there are many other people who are willing to live with you. Just stop bothering me,


    please?"


    He sneered, and he looked as though he was in pain, "You don''t understand!"


    He was wrong. I understood him. Aaron was lonely and rotten on the inside, and he wouldn''t seize the


    light even if it shined directly on him. It wasn''t out of love that he couldn''t let me go. It was because he


    thought that I was like Carol, who wouldn''t chase him away no matter how evil or annoying he was. To


    him, the small house in Hovell would always be his home.


    However, in fact, he belonged to no one and nowhere. He was on his own.


    Suddenly, I felt a gaze on me. So I turned around, and I saw Hendrix standing by the main door. He


    nced coldly towards Aaron and me.


    I withdrew my arm from Aaron and kept a distance from him out of instinct. I didn''t actually have to do


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    that since Hendrix might not even care about it at all.


    However, that had already be my habit over the years. I just couldn''t stop being cautious.


    "Go back to Hovell," I looked at Aaron and said, "I buried Grandma in Lager Mount Cemetery. If you


    missed her so much, pay her a visit."


    I could see a hint of loneliness hiding under Aaron''s stone-cold mask.


    I paused for a while before continuing, "Aaron, the past is in the past. Looking back at the past will


    bring us nothing but grief and sadness. You need to move forward."


    I never went back to Hovell after Carol passed away. I knew at that time that I was left behind to face


    the world alone.


    Like a rootless leaf, no matter how hard I tried, someone would eventually pick me up from the ground


    and throw me into the trash.


    I went straight back into the vi without looking at Aaron.


    I hadn''t been back for half a month. The house was still the same, but more flowers and colors were


    added to the decoration.


    Minnie looked a little distressed. When she saw Hendrix and me walking in, she smiled, "You two have


    been gone for more than a couple of weeks. The vi didn''t feel like home when you guys were gone."


    After a pause, she sighed, "All is well now that you two are back."


    The sun in the afternoon made me feel hot and restless. Soon, I felt drowsy, so I went back to the


    bedroom after making some small chat.


    Hendrix followed behind me. Without saying a word, I climbed onto the bed and closed my eyes,


    prepared to fall asleep.


    I thought that Hendrix would lose his temper, or at least say something. But he didn''t. The room was


    quiet.


    A momentter, I felt the mattress beside me sink, and Hendrix pulled me into his embrace.


    It didn''t take long for me to hear him breathing soundly. Soon, I fell asleep too.


    It was a nap, so I woke up around an hourter. Once I opened my eyes, I saw Hendrix''s handsome


    features.


    I didn''t move. I only looked at his face in silence.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    How long had it been since I looked at him like this? I thought.


    He opened his eyes suddenly and our eyes met. I was stunned.


    "Good morning," he said. As he had just woken up, his voice was a bit hoarse. He raised his hand and


    tucked the hair on my forehead behind my ear, and then he just looked at me in silence.


    I felt awkward under his gaze. Faking a cough, I propped up myself and was ready to get up. But


    Hendrix pressed onto my waist and cocked his eyebrow. "Where are you going?"


    "Out of bed!" I tried to move, but I was held down by him.


    I frowned, "Hendrix, let go of me!"


    He remained indifferent, and he pinned me to the bed, putting his hand on my baby bump. I was five


    months into the pregnancy, and I could already vaguely feel the fetal movement.


    As if he sensed the baby''s movement in my belly, Hendrix smiled and eximed, "He''s


    moving!"


    His child- like behavior amused me, and Iughed, "Well, and I want to get up."


    But he was in high spirits. He seated himself on the bed and assisted me against the headboard,


    motioning me to lie down. He then tilted his head and ced his ear on my bump.


    After a while, he sat back upright, and he asked while looking at me with a smile, "Do you feel


    ufortable when he moves?"


    I rubbed my forehead and felt at a loss for words. Sure enough, the intelligence of a man was indeed


    limited in some aspects.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "If you really wanted to know, you can go and read some books on pregnancy. Maybe you can learn


    something useful for the future," I got up and was about to leave the bed.


    He hugged me from behind. "Rest for another while!"


    I reached out to push his arms away. Yet when I looked down at them, I couldn''t help but frown. There


    were a few scars on his arms, and they were all abrasions. The scabs had peeled off, but the newly


    formed skin was still red.


    Hendrix must have felt my body stiffened and noticed my gaze. He withdrew his hand and asked,


    "What do you want to eat for breakfast?"


    I didn''t say anything. The room fell into a long silence.


    He didn''t pursue an answer, seeming to be scrupling at what I was thinking. He sat down beside me,


    took my hands, and caressed them. We seemed to be intimate, but whatever rtionship we had as a


    couple was beyond words.


    "Are these from when you protected Andrea?" It might be too straightforward to ask him this way, but I


    couldn''t think of any other words.


    He startled. Noticing his odd look, I drew back my hand and sighed. "I''m taking a shower."


    The fact that he didn''t have an answer was perhaps the best answer than hearing him telling me that


    all the injuries on him were rted to Andrea in person.


    I would rather be a fool. It would feel better if I didn''t know anything.


    He grabbed my wrist and pulled me back to the bed. He fixed his gaze on me and asked, "Are you still


    upset?"


    Taken aback, I turned to look at him, "Upset about?"


    "My injuries."


    I lowered my head and shook my head with a smile on the corner of my lips. "No, Hendrix. Your life and


    death are no longer my concern."


    I knew that we would quarrel, and I know that he would be angry when I said this.


    But I still said it.


    He peered at me keenly. After a long time, he questioned, "Arianna, you never took me seriously, did


    you?"


    "Yeah," I nodded, feeling a bit mncholy. I heaved a sigh, avoiding his cold gaze. "I took a liking on


    you initially when Grandpa asked me to marry you. Because you are handsome and rich. You are the


    husband every woman could possibly want."


    "When I married you back then, I was a hopeless romantic. So, I married you full of joy. But as time


    went by, I realized our marriage was all but love and romance."


    Just Andrea alone had exhausted me.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    "And?" Hendrix''s face was cold, and his lips curled with distaste. He looked menacing. "You think that


    you now have choices because Aaron had shown up, right? You want to choose someone who will love


    and spoil you. So I don''t seem to be so important for you, right?"


    His words made me feel a surge of anger, and I couldn''t help but raise my voice. "Yes! Why is it that


    you can be with someone who would reciprocate your feelings, but I must be bound with you?"


    Hendrix sneered, and the air went chilly. "Arianna, you''re too naive. What are you going to do now?


    Divorce me and go live with Aaron? I''ll tell you this. Don''t even dream about it! You''re now pregnant


    with my child. Even if you are not, I won''t agree to a divorce." "Hendrix, you b*stard!" He never wanted


    me to have a peaceful day in my life. He would rather constrain me than let me be happy. My


    grievances and tolerance for such a long time almost broke me down.


    I swept themps and decorations on the bedside table to the ground, destroying them. "If you can do


    whatever you want with Andrea, why can''t I act at my will? Hendrix, I never wanted this child."


    Sure enough, people said mean and horrible things when they were angry.


    Hendrix''s face turned red in rage. He grasped me tightly and his eyes were malicious, "Don''t you say it


    again!"


    I red at him, and I couldn''t wait to vent all my grievances on him. "I never wanted this child! Did I


    make myself clear? I said I don''t want this child at all!"


    Sobbing, I raised my hand to hit the baby bump at full force, "He destroyed my life! I never wanted to


    give birth to your child. Someone like you don''t deserve it!"


    "Arianna!" He called me through his gritted teeth, and his eyes were red from anger. "Do you know


    what you''re talking about?"


    Shaking off his hand, I forced a smile. "Of course I do. I know every word by heart!" I screamed in a


    broken heart.


    I was miserable as though I was stabbed by a knife at the heart. I tried to calm down, "Hendrix, it''s okay


    if you don''t want to divorce me. But don''t you ever try to interfere in my affairs in the future."


    He squinted his eyes and struggled to control his rage. "Your affairs?"


    "If you can do it with Andrea, why can''t I go to Aaron?" I said it out of anger.


    Then, without warning, I was pushed onto the bed. Hendrix came on top of me, and he choked in a


    hoarse voice, "Go to Aaron? What do you want to do with him?"


    As he said this, he exerted more strength into his hands, and I heard the sound of fabrics getting torn.


    I didn''t wear a lot of clothes to sleep, and he had ripped them all apart. He was rude and overbearing.


    "What did he do to you? Did he touch you here as I did?"


    With that, Hendrix entered me without any petting. It was painful.


    I bit into his shoulder hard. I was already dry without proper forey, so it was even more agonizing


    when he had entered forcefully without anticipation.


    "Hendrix, kill me if you dare!" I bellowed as I clutched at his back.


    Tears fell from my eyes as the pain was unbearable.


    He breathed heavily, thrusting hard into me without any technique nor rhythm. He was venting out his


    anger on me. "It''s a pity to let you die. It''ll only be more interesting if I tortured you bit by bit."


    Hearing that, I suddenly realized what I was doing was meaningless. So, I stopped resisting and


    loosened my grip on him. Instead, I stared at the ceiling nkly, biting on my lips, and I waited for him


    to finish.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hendrix seemed to have noticed something different, so he stopped his motion. The state I was in


    might have reminded him of the incidentst time, so he looked down to check the ce where we


    were connected.


    He found nothing out of the ordinary at our bottom parts, but when his gaze fell on my staid face, he


    frowned.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    After a long time, Hendrix got up and went to the bathroom. A few minutester, he came out. Then he


    wiped his hair, changed into new clothes, and left without saying a word.


    But he closed the bedroom door forcefully, and the sound it made echoed in the room for a long time.


    I couldn''t help but wonder when our marriage woulde to an end at this rate.


    Since I didn''t need to go to thepany, I was free. I was only walking out of the bathroom when


    Monique called me.


    I picked up the phone and asked, "Are you in the countryside now? Have you found a ce to settle


    down yet?"


    "Yes," she replied. "Did Hendrix pick you up at the station?"


    I was stunned. "You told him?" If Monique had informed Hendrix, it was no wonder that he was at the


    station.


    She admitted, "Since you''ve decided to go back to him, you should have a good talk with him. No


    matter what happened between Andrea and him, you are his wife. You still have to live such a long


    time with him in the future. Therefore, Arianna, now that you are married, you''d better put effort to


    maintain a harmonious rtionship. Don''t make a mess of yourself. It''s tiring to live like this."


    Of course I knew that. I sighed and responded, "It''s a pity that we just had a quarrel. Hendrix mmed


    the door and left."


    "Another fight?" Monique was a little speechless. "Can''t you just talk with him nicely?"


    "What can we talk about? He can''t let go of Andrea, but he refused to divorce me. Monique, where


    should I start?"


    "You can divorce him! Make it legal, write in on paper so that everything is fixed and clear. Then none


    of you needs to care about the other person anymore."


    I hoped to do so, but it might not be that simple. I threw the towel aside, sat on the chaise longue, and I


    sighed, "I met Aaron at the train. And we bumped into Hendrix at the gate when we walked out of the


    station. Hendrix was deeply convinced that there''s something between Aaron and me. So, he doesn''t


    want to divorce at all."


    "D*mn!" Monique cursed, and she didn''t know what to make out of the mess I was in. "What a f*cking


    coincident!"


    That was what I thought.


    "What are you going to do?" she was concerned.


    Holding the phone, I answered powerlessly, "I don''t know. Under such circumstances, I only hope that I


    can give birth to the baby safely."


    I was getting heavier. There was no reason not to give birth to this baby. Moreover, Aaron was right. I


    was like an isted ind. I didn''t feel like I belonged anywhere.


    But the child was the only person who could make me feel at ease. Therefore, I didn''t have a reason to


    terminate the pregnancy, and it''s definitely not because of Hendrix.


    This child was my only salvation!


    By the time I had finished talking with Monique, it was already dark outside. Someone knocked on the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    door of the bedroom.


    I opened the door to see Minnie standing outside, with a bowl of freshly boiled chicken soup in her


    hand. She lovingly looked at me and asked, "Are you hungry? Mr. Roberts asked me to make some


    chicken soup for you."


    Truth be told, I had no appetite for the time being. I had ate lunch, during which Aaron had forced me


    to eat a lot. However, looking at Minnie''s smile, I didn''t have the heart to refuse her.


    "Well, thank you, Minnie."


    I reached out to take the soup, but she stopped me hastily. "Let me do it. It''s too hot, and it may scald


    your hands!"


    Minnie brought the bowl into the bedroom, and, wiping her hands on her apron, she peered at me. "Did


    Mr. Roberts and you argue just now?"


    Since we made a hugemotion earlier, it was normal for her to overhear it downstairs.


    I went to sit down at the side of the table. Then, I ndly responded while nodding, "Yeah."


    She sighed and tried to persuade me, "You young people are quick-tempered. Just sit down and have


    a talk if you don''t see eye-to-eye on something. There''s no need for quarrel. It''s not good for your


    health!"


    I smiled faintly and refused to say more. What happened between a couple was like wearing a pair of


    shoes - only the wearer knew where the shoe pinched.


    "Arianna," Minnie took a seat beside me and held my hand. Sounded worried, she added, "You''ve


    married Mr. Roberts for almost three years. I''ve taken care of Mr. Roberts since he was young. He''s


    impatient and reticent. He won''t usually say many things aloud. Most of the time, he''d just keep them in


    his heart."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Minnie sighed, "Before you married into the Roberts family, Master Roberts thought that since you''re


    cheerful and kind- hearted, you might eventually influence Hendrix to be more good-natured. So


    even though the two of you are now in such a bad situation, I hope you can face it together!"


    I knew that Minnie meant well. I patted her hand andforted her. "Minnie, the scariest thing about


    people is when they try to change another person. I won''t do that to Hendrix, and I can''t either. Maybe


    I''m destined to go through this. Don''t you worry! I''ll try my best to control my temper in the future. I''ll try


    to not argue with him."


    Her eyes were brimming red, and she shook her head slightly. "You youngsters must cherish the days


    you have together. When you''re old, you will look back and realize that you didn''t try your best to be


    with the people you loved. If you give up halfway through, you''ll definitely regret it. Well, it''s normal to


    have regrets in life, but it will be such a shame if it''s full of regrets."


    I nodded and didn''t know what to say. Thinking about it carefully, there wasn''t any great barrier


    between Hendrix and me.


    Most of our issues were trivial, so we couldn''t bring them to the table nor exin everything clearly


    when they came up. Over time, the issues piled up, and so did the resentments in us. And we couldn''t


    get rid of them.


    "Minnie, thank you!" She could always tell what happened between Hendrix and me. She was acting


    out of kindness when she came to say that she wanted us to live a good life.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that I didn''t seem to listen to her words, she exhaled a long breath. "Arianna, you are too


    stubborn!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, and I nodded. "Yes, Minnie. You know me the best!"


    Minnie knew that she couldn''t change my mind in such a short time, but she still tried. She continued


    the topic from earlier, "Arianna, I know you think that Mr. Roberts doesn''t love you. But all he had asked


    for when he came back yesterday was your whereabouts. He thought that you were gone because


    you''ve changed your phone number. He was nervous, and he looked for you. He even wanted to go to


    Andnd overnight just for you when he heard that you were there. You must know that he was only


    discharged from the ward, and he isn''t fully healed yet. He still needed good rest. It was Doctor


    Saunders who had prevented Mr. Roberts from going to you because he was worried about Mr.


    Roberts'' wellbeing. Then this morning, Mr. Roberts went out early just to wait for you."


    She paused, probably waiting for my response. To no avail, she heaved a sigh and added, "I know that


    Mr. Roberts really cares about you, and you''re concerned about him too. But why did neither of you put


    some effort into maintaining your rtionship?"


    "Minnie, are you cooking something downstairs?" I had to interrupt her.


    Hearing that, Minnie stopped talking and took a sniff. She then stood up in surprise. "Oh no! The


    pumpkin soup I''ve made for Mr. Roberts!"


    As she hollered, she hurriedly left the room and ran down the stairs.


    I sat on the chaise longue and stared at the chicken soup Minnie had made, letting my mind drift away.


    I wasn''t born blessed, and it was the same when it came to love.


    I only felt family affection for some years, and I didn''t know much about love either. I failed to learn how


    to love others as well.


    In those few years where Carol adopted me, she taught me to be caring and warm. I regarded it as


    love.


    Aaron was radical, stubborn, and inexorable. Iprehended him as manic.


    I considered Monique''s protection and adherence as friendship.


    As for Hendrix, he seldom treated me well in the past two years. I really didn''t dare to regard those


    speckles of kindness that he had given me as love.


    I didn''t mean to spend my entire life on something unreachable.


    I liked Hendrix. Thus, I could tolerate his fickleness and the cold shoulder he showed me. However, it


    didn''t mean that I was foolish enough to see his bare kindness as love.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    It was gettingte, and I was exhausted. However, I couldn''t fall asleep even after lying in bed for a


    long while. I got used to sleeping with Monique.


    Being alone in the huge bed increased the void in me. The windows were whistling from the wind.


    The wind gusted, and it began to rain cats and dogs. Rain in the summer always came without


    warning.


    I couldn''t sleep. ncing at the clock on the wall, it was one o''clock at night. I was getting irked.


    Hence, I put on my night robe and stood on the balcony.


    Since I was caught in the rain on the balconyst time, Hendrix got someone to renovate the balcony


    so that the rain couldn''te in, and I could only feel the chill wind.


    However, it didn''t calm me. I was so annoyed to the point that I felt suffocated. So, I simply went down


    the stairs and headed to the yard.


    Minnie had nted a lot of flowers in the yard of the vi. The flowers were crushed by the big rain


    droplets, which seemed to fit the current situation.


    I couldn''t help but feel as though I was these flowers. In a trance, I walked into the rain to stand in the


    middle of the yard.


    Summer clothes were thin, so I was wet to the skin just for a short while. The rain wasn''t cold. I felt


    refreshed standing in the rain. Yet I couldn''t help but still feel upset, so I crouched down, letting the


    tears stream down my cheeks.


    People had to work off their negative emotions. Thus, I decided to take advantage of the rain to have a


    good cry.


    I had been crying in the rain for quite some time when Minnie found me. Holding the umbre, she


    desperately tried to pull me back to the vi. However, she was old. There was nothing she could do if I


    didn''t want to move.


    Distressed, she left an umbre with me, and she ran back into the vi. When she came back out, she


    put a raincoat on me, and she soothed, "Arianna, you can''t torment yourself like this. Even if you don''t


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    care about yourself, you should think of your child. What if something happens to the baby?"


    I couldn''t listen to what she said at all. I was on my knees, and I couldn''t stop crying. I just wanted to


    work off all my grievances and pain.


    Although the summer rain wasn''t cold, I was with a child after all. No matter how healthy I was, staying


    in the rain for an hour wasn''t a smart move.


    Suddenly, my head spun.


    Then I heard Minnie called out in surprise. "Sir, you''re finally back!"


    I turned around, and I saw Hendrix, dressed in a ck suit, walking toward me with a cold gaze.


    He picked me up and went into the vi.


    His face was sullen. My eyes were ufortable after crying for a long time, and I didn''t want to look


    at him. So, I just closed my eyes.


    Since Minnie saw that Hendrix had returned, she didn''te forth to interfere anymore.


    As soon as the bedroom door was closed, Hendrix took off my clothes and carried me into the


    bathroom.


    Since he didn''t say anything, I remained silent too. It was terribly quiet.


    As time went by, my frozen body regained warmth, and my eyes no longer as sore as before.


    When I opened my eyes slightly, I saw Hendrix was looking at me with a gloomy face. His gaze was


    deep and cold. After a long while, he asked, "Torturing yourself... Is it fun?"


    I frowned. It was embarrassing to be watched by him when I was lying naked in the bathtub.


    I got up, and I wanted to go back to the bedroom.


    Before I could even step out of the bathtub, Hendrix pressed me back. "Lie down!"


    My brows furrowed, and I pulled my face long. "I want to sleep!"


    "Oh, and where are you going to sleep? Outdoor?" He pushed me back in the bathwater, and his face


    was ghastly. "Why did you go out in the rain?"


    I pulled over a bath towel and covered myself with it. Then I nonchntly replied, "I was in a bad


    mood."


    "In a bad mood?" he sneered. "If everyone seeks death when they are in a bad mood, the streets


    should be full of corpses right now. Arianna, are you torturing yourself or me?"

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    I looked at him and saw myself in his pupils. "What have I done that is tormenting you?" I paused, and I


    thought of something. I couldn''t help butugh. "Oh right, you should be with your lover at this hour. It is


    indeed torturing for you to be called back by Minnie."


    Ignoring his cold and menacing expression, I faked an apology. "I''m really sorry. I promise that these


    kinds of things won''t happen again. It''ste. I should go to bed, and you''d better go back to your lover."


    "Arianna!" He suppressed his rage. "Why must you talk like this? Are you trying to dig your own


    grave?"


    I cocked my brows at him and replied indifferently, "You think too much."


    "You -" Simmering in anger, Hendrix picked me up from the tub and put me onto the bed rigidly.


    I pulled the nket and covered myself with it. He sneered, "It''s not like I haven''t seen it before."


    Ignoring him, I pursed my lips and looked around the bed for clothes, but there was none. Instead, I


    saw Hendrix taking off his wet suit coat.


    Half of his shirt was wet, and it stuck to his muscr chest. It was tempting, but I scowled, "Hendrix, I


    don''t want to have sex with you."


    Hearing me, he stopped unbuttoning his shirt, and he scoffed, "You''re pretty confident in my physical


    strength." He red at me and continued undressing, "Don''t worry, I''m not that unreasonable."


    He put the shirt aside. Then, he unbuckled his belt and bent over to take off his pants. That was when I


    noticed the bloody scars on his back. I was stunned.


    It seemed that he was indeed badly injured in the aviation ident.


    Hendrix threw his pants on top of his shirt and noticed that I was staring at his scars. He frowned and


    said, "I will do the same no matter who it is at that time."


    I didn''t say anything. I withdrew my gaze and pulled the nket over my head.


    There was always retribution after that. Later that night, I had a high fever. It was so bad that my mouth


    and throat were dry. I tried to get the water from the bedside table, but I failed and even almost fell from


    the bed.


    Fortunately, Hendrix was quick to pull me back to the bed. He seemed to have been woken by me, and


    he asked in a hoarse voice, "What''s wrong?"


    I was dizzy, and I lost my voice. It took me a long time to say just a few words. "I''m thirsty."


    He turned on the bedsidemp and got up to pour me some water. I felt a little better after hydrating,


    but I was still weak and lightheaded.


    Hendrix could tell that something was wrong, so he touched my forehead. Then he got up and put on


    his clothes. I grabbed the hem of his clothes and said in difort, "I can''t go to the hospital!"


    After all, neither medication nor injection would do good for the baby.


    He frowned, and sweat started to form on his forehead. "I''ll ask Josiah toe over then." With that,


    he made a phone call to Josiah.


    After saying a few sentences, he hung up the phone and went into the bathroom. When he came out,


    he put a wet towel on my forehead and went to boil some water.


    I was a little groggy from the fever, so I didn''t notice when Josiah arrived. But I was a little sober when I


    heard him talking to Hendrix.


    "How did she have a fever all of a sudden?


    She''s for five months into the pregnancy, and it''s critical for the baby''s development. Something could


    easily go wrong!"


    There was a hint of reproach in Josiah''s words.


    "She stayed in the rain for half an hourst night," Hendrix answered.


    "You''re too careless. Pregnantdies are emotionally unstable to begin with. And with so many things


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    that have happened recently, she must be carrying more than she can handle. If she can''t vent them,


    she can only deal with it in her own way."


    I was really dizzy, so I didn''t continue to listen.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    My body temperature varied throughout the night, and I was only half asleep.


    It was already the night of the second day when I woke up again. Out of a mother''s instinct, the first


    thing I did was to touch my baby bump. Fortunately, it was still there.


    I let out a sigh of relief. I closed my eyes, caressing the baby bump for a while before I opened them


    again.


    There was no one in the room. I was a little thirsty, so I propped myself up and wanted to get out of


    bed. But my legs were weak.


    As soon as I stood up, I slumped to the ground.


    I was startled and quickly grabbed onto the bedside table. Luckily, I was alright because my knees hit


    the ground first. However, I brought down the decorations on the bedside table, and they made quite a


    racket.


    The door to the bedroom flew open suddenly, and Hendrix was there, holding a document in his hand.


    It seemed like he heard the noise and ran over in a hurry.


    He frowned, seeing me on my knees on the


    ground. He then picked me up and put me on the bed. His voice was a little rough when he spoke,


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "I want to drink some water," I answered. My throat was still sore.


    He halfid me on the bed. Then, he turned around to pour some water and brought it near my mouth.


    "Your cell is on the bedside table. Call Minnie or me if you need anything. Don''t force yourself."


    I nodded, and I didn''t say anything else.


    After drinking some water, I felt a little better.


    He peered at me and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    I shook my head and my gaze fell on the documents he brought in. It was the proposal for the release


    of Advancer Tech''stest product.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was only a brief while before I looked away, staring at the wall facing the bed in a trance.


    Noticing my behavior, Hendrix handed me the document. "This is thetest proposal for Advancer


    Tech. Do you want to have a look?"


    I shook my head, and I replied tly, "No."


    Whether I ept it or not, I had left the Roberts Group. I couldn''t make any significant changes even if


    I wanted to. The only thing I had to do for the moment was to prepare myself to give birth to the baby.


    Hendrix suggested, "After the childbirth, you can go back to work if you want. It''s my bad that I didn''t


    think of the audit problems in Advancer Tech and Roberts Group. It''s not your fault."


    He took the initiative to mention the matter, and I couldn''t help but frown.


    Although deep down, I was upset, I didn''t know how to tell him about it. So, I just kept silent.


    Gauging my reaction, Hendrix must have thought that I still held a grudge. He added, "Advancer Tech


    is still yours no matter what happens in the future. Don''t think too much. Take good care of yourself and


    the baby!"


    "Hendrix," I said, and my voice was still a little hoarse. "The crisis that the Roberts'' Group faced


    happened when you sent Andrea to Jarold City. Did you n them?"


    It was too much of a coincidence for them to happen all at once. I had thought of countless possibilities,


    but I didn''t dare to think that it was all nned by Hendrix.


    He stared at me, and his eyes so deep that it scared me. "Do you think that I''ve used you as a


    scapegoat?"


    Feeling wronged, I looked back into his eyes. "I have always been in charge of the construction project


    ever since I joined thepany. I have never been in contact with audit and marketing. But after I


    project of Advancer Tech. Usually, you''d assign one project for me, but you arranged two at the same


    time for me."


    I was still looking at him. Hendrix raised his eyebrows and urged, "Go on."


    I moved my body and found afortable position to lie down. Then I continued, "You said that it was


    the punishment because I had slowed down the final payment process with Mr. Hammer. But in fact, it


    was just a cover. After the Roberts Group goes public, the biggest worries for thepany are the


    capital and financing."


    "The Roberts'' fund has always been the most abundant among the listedpanies. Why do you think


    that the Roberts Group has a capital shortage?"


    I chuckled at his confidence. "If the funds are sufficient, why would it cause tens of millions of dors of


    losses to thepany when Mr. Hammers dyed his final payment for only a few days?"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Ignoring his furrowed brows, I continued, "The crisis this time was nothing but a big shuffle that you


    designed. In just a few days, you''ve sessfully made the shareholders who aren''t moneyed enough


    to sell off their stocks at low prices. When the crisis is resolved, these stocks will be sold at a higher


    price. In this way, the market value of Roberts Group has almost doubled."


    Hendrix was the president of apany, so he should know more about these things than I.


    I knew my analysis was almost urate when he raised his eyebrows at me. He said, "You''re my wife.


    I have no reason to put you at risk."


    As soon as I heard this, I couldn''t help butugh. "Hendrix, do you really see me as your wife?"


    There were only so many important people in thepany. Both Austin and Josiah were his close


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    friends who had gone through thick and thin with him. There was no way he would jeopardize them.


    Came to think of it, I was indeed the most


    suitable person.


    "Arianna, there are many things in this world that aren''t as simple as we think they are. You''re smart,


    but you don''t know everything," Hendrix said, and there was a hint of weariness in his voice.


    It was obvious that he was exhausted.


    I didn''t continue further. I leaned against the bed frame and regted my emotion before I got up from


    the bed. I then said tly, "Go back to your work. I''ll be downstairs."


    On the first floor, Minnie was rearranging the flowers in the yard. The heavy rain the night before had


    crushed a few of them. When she saw meing downstairs, she smiled, "You''re awake. Are you


    feeling any better?"


    I nodded, and I noticed that the plums were scattered all over the yard from the rainfall. They were


    ripened red.


    Having recovered from a high fever, I was in a good mood. I went back to the living room to find a


    basket and picked all the plums I could reach from under the tree.


    The plums looked mouthwatering, and they stimted my appetite. I couldn''t help but put one into my


    mouth.


    "You cheeky monkey," Hendrix''s voice came from my back. He was one head taller than me. So as he


    trod over to me, he took the basket from me, "There are microorganisms on the plums. If you don''t


    wash them before you eat, you''ll have a bad stomachter."


    Then, he handed the basket of plums to Minnie, "Clean it under running water."


    Minnie took it, and she nced at the both of us with a subtle smile before she left.


    I looked up at the plums that I couldn''t reach. Then I turned to Hendrix and demanded, "Can you pluck


    those higher ones? Otherwise, it''d be a waste if they drop in a few days."


    He glimpsed at me, but he didn''t reach out to pick them. Instead, he bent down and picked me up.


    And before I could react, he put me on his shoulder and reminded me, "Hold onto me, don''t fall."


    I was lightheaded at such a height, and I held onto his head instinctively. It was unbelievable that he


    had allowed me to sit on his shoulders.


    "Stop zoning out. Hurry up and pick the plums!" he spoke, his voice deep and low.


    I had to get used to the sudden height difference. After a while, I extended my hand to pull the plums


    within my reach.


    Yet I was at a loss as I didn''t have a basket to collect the plums. All of a sudden, I got an idea, and I fed


    the plums into Hendrix''s mouth.


    He was supporting me with both hands, so he had no way to prevent me from stuffing the unwashed


    plums into his mouth.


    After eating a few of them, defenseless, he said, "Tell Minnie to bring the basket over. Don''t keep


    putting them in my mouth. I can''t eat so much."


    "Didn''t you say that eating them fresh from the tree will upset my stomach? You should try it and prove


    it to me," I continued to pick at the ripen plums as I spoke.


    Meantime, Minnie had returned with the empty basket. When she saw me sitting on Hendrix''s shoulder,


    she cried in worry, "Oh God, be careful! You''re five months into your pregnancy! What are you doing at


    such a high ce? What if you fall? It''s dangerous! There''s adder in the house. Don''t do this!"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Seeing that Minnie was in a panic, I put all the plums in my hands into the basket and chuckled. "It''s all


    right. There are only a few left. I''lle down after I pick them all."


    After I finished plucking the plums, I rested my hands on Hendrix''s head. "I''m done. You can put me


    down now."


    Minnie stood by our side, holding the basket. Her face was full of worries. "You are too fearless! Do you


    know how dangerous it is?"


    Hendrix worked out regrly, so he had no problem lifting me up or putting me down only by holding on


    to my waist.


    I came to the ground and was surprised to see sweats on his forehead. I giggled and asked, "Why are


    you sweating? Am I that heavy?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He spat the plum seeds in his mouth. Looking at me, he smiled faintly and asked in return, "I was


    carrying two people on my shoulders. What do you think?"


    I didn''t expect him to reply like that, and subconsciously, I rubbed my belly. It did seem to have


    increased in size recently.


    At this time, Hendrix''s cell phone rang. Seeing him leave the yard with the phone, I took the basket


    from Minnie and went into the living room.


    I put the plums into the basin and soaked them with saltwater. I caught myself looking out at the yard


    several times, and I felt ufortable.


    Since he had to avoid me before answering the phone, it should be a call from Andrea.


    To some extent, the human would do things out of their control. Without warning, I knocked over the


    basin of plums that were soaking in water.


    And I did it on purpose.


    Hearing the noises, Minnie rushed into the kitchen in a hurry. She quickly glimpsed at the mess on the


    floor, then her eyes came back to me, and she asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head and nced at Hendrix, who was behind Minnie, with a poker face. He walked over,


    scanning me from head to toes, and he let out a sigh of relief when he saw that I was fine. "What


    happened?"


    "Nothing," I replied. Looking at the plums scattering all over the ground, I had suddenly lost interest in


    them. So I turned and headed back to the bedroom.


    As I left, I heard Minnie''s soft voice, "Mr. Roberts, you must make time to take Arianna to the hospital. I


    don''t think she''s feeling well."


    Of course I wasn''t doing well. I was drained of energy. Both mentally and physically.


    My foul mood lingered even when I was back in the bedroom. So I decided to call Monique.


    The phone was connected after a while. "Arianna!"


    "Hey, Monique. How are you doing over there?" It was a boring question to answer, but I didn''t know


    what to say to her anyway.


    However, Monique was a little excited on the other side of the phone. "Oh, I wish you''re here. It''s so


    beautiful! The plums in the forest are ripped, and they taste so good. I''ll send some over to you in a few


    days. Remember to sign the parcel."


    Judging from her tone, she was having a good time.


    Joy could be contagious. Because I chuckled and asked, "Do you have morning sickness now? Is there


    anything that you''re having trouble with?"


    "No!" She was probably on the mountain. I could hear the wind gusting from the speaker. "The air is


    very fresh here. I''ve nted some flowers in the yard. Some of them are the wildflowers from the


    mountain. The garden looks stunning. When you have time, you cane and have a look. I''m sure


    you''ll like it."


    Instinctively, I nodded. But after a moment, I realized that she couldn''t see me. So, I said, "Okay!"


    Monique had finally noticed that I didn''t sound right, and I was speaking too little. Warily, she probed,


    "Arianna, did something happen?"


    I didn''t know what to tell her. After hesitation, I replied, "Monique, I seem to have walked into a dead-


    end, and I can''t get out of it."


    Hendrix had already started to cut ties with Andrea. But as soon as I got the faintest idea that he had


    anything to do with her, my heart would hurt as though someone had ripped open my old wound. It


    made me restless.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    "Is it because of Hendrix?" Monique asked and sighed. "Arianna, pregnantdies tend to get emotional


    easily. Perhaps you''re just overthinking it."


    After a pause, she added, "Why don''t I contact Ian and ask him toe back and have a look at you?


    He might be able to help you."


    I agreed. Someone opened the door, and it was Hendrix.


    I continued to talk on the phone, "Take good care of yourself over there."


    "Okay!" To which Monique replied. She hesitated for a moment, and added, "Don''t tell Josiah that I''m


    here."


    Hendrix had already walked towards me, holding a bowl of plums in his hands.


    "I won''t," I quickly replied with a short answer, and I hung up the phone.


    Since I had ended the call, he sat down beside me and brought a plum to my mouth while saying


    gently, "Try this."


    I shook my head. I really didn''t want to eat it.


    Seeing that I didn''t like it, Hendrix didn''t force me. Instead, he stayed in the room with


    me quietly. After sitting for quite some time, he brought the documents from his study over to the


    bedroom, and he started reading them.


    I didn''t have anything to do anyway, so I picked a book to read.


    Monique was always quick-handed. When Ian called me, I was only half- awake while reading a book.


    So, his call actually woke me up.


    Hendrix was reading some documents. But as soon as he heard my phone rang, he raised his head to


    take a quick nce at me. He then went back to read the documents.


    I picked up the phone and went to the balcony to answer it.


    "Ian!"


    "D*mn! If Monique hadn''t called me, I would have thought you were dead," Ian hadn''t changed at all.


    He was still the talkative and boisterous man.


    Ignoring his words, I asked, "Where are you?"


    Ian Shelley was my university ssmate. After graduating from the university, he went abroad to further


    his study in psychology. I was an indifferent person to begin with. And I had married Hendrix soon after


    I graduated. So, I seldom talked to the people I used to know.


    Ian was fussing over me, "Well, where are you? You''re still in Ucrebury, aren''t you? By the way, how


    are youing along? You know, with the pregnancy?"


    I grimaced at the topic, and I was reluctant to talk about it. So I averted the subject, "I''m doing fine.


    When are youing back?"


    "Not so soon," He paused, and it sounded like he was drinking water. After a while, he continued,


    "Come to Mesville when you have time. Monique told me about your symptoms. You might have


    depression, just like before. Come to Mesville, and talk to me face-to-face about it."


    I felt a slight pain in my forehead. I rubbed it and replied, "Okay!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Arianna, you have to take it seriously. You can die because of it," warned Ian.


    Knowing that he said this out of kindness, I nodded. "Okay, I got it!"


    Then I noticed that Hendrix had put down his documents, so I rushed to end the conversation, "It''s


    gettingte. Good night!"


    "D*mn it. It''s still daytime here. Say something else!"


    I didn''t reply to him but instead hung up the phone.


    Hendrix trod towards me. I put away my phone and looked at him without much emotion. "Are you


    done with your work?"


    He nodded and stretched out to hold me in his arms. He gave a peck on my forehead and spoke in a


    low and hoarse voice, "Do you want to go to Jarold City?"


    "Jarold City?" I was surprised and curious. "Did something happen in Jarold City?"


    He sat me at the edge of the bed and touched my belly with his hand. "I n to move the Roberts''


    headquarters over to Jarold City."


    Jarold City was the country''s capital, and it was top-notch in both economic and cultural manners. It


    was a good choice for Roberts Group to expand and grow in Jarold City.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    However, moving the headquarters to another ce was easier said than done. I frowned and said,


    "Roberts Group is great in Ucrebury as it has been here for so many years. If you suddenly move the


    headquarters to Jarold City, I''m afraid that it''ll be difficult to expand in a short time."


    Hendrix rested his chin on my shoulder and nodded slightly. "Yes, but Roberts Group had a branch


    office there. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    I felt a little sleepy after sitting for a long time. So, I simply fell asleep leaning on him.


    After being cooped up in the vi for two days, I couldn''t stay indoors any longer. Therefore, I decided


    to go out for a walk.


    I didn''t have any female friends in Ucrebury other than Monique. Now that she was in the countryside, I


    couldn''t find anyone to take a stroll around with me.


    After giving it a thought, I decided to go to the mall alone. It was still better than being at home.


    As I parked the car nearby the mail''s entrance, I saw Sawyer with a girl by his side. She looked a little


    familiar.


    Then I remembered that it was the girl I saw with him in the supermarketst time, Ste.


    The two of them walked toward the mall. Different from thest time at the supermarket, it seemed like


    Sawyer was apanying Ste to shop at the mall this time.


    Judging from their action, Sawyer looked like he quite enjoyed Ste''spany. In fact, they appeared


    to be very intimate.


    Perhaps my stare was too intense as Sawyer also noticed me. He was stunned when he saw me, and


    then he strode towards me.


    He looked at me in glee and asked, "Are you here to buy something? Or are you meeting up with


    someone?"


    Noticing Ste who followed closely behind him, I smiled faintly and answered, "I came out just for a


    walk."


    "Do you want to dine with us?" Sawyer asked. While he was speaking, Ste had already leaned


    against him, holding onto his arm. I could see her reluctance from her action.


    I shook my head. "Thank you. But no."


    They were out for a date. I, a pregnantdy, shouldn''t join them.


    Just as I was about to excuse myself, Sawyer stopped me. He said, "I insist. I have something to tell


    you too."


    "Sawyer!" Ste got irritated, and she sounded cheated. "You promised to apany me today. Plus,


    Miss Reid might want to walk around alone. Leave her be."


    Sawyer frowned and turned slightly impatient. "I have something to discuss with her. Maybe you should


    go back first! I''lle with you another day."


    Ste''s face fell, and she glowered, "You promised Madam Lawson to apany me today!"


    "Stop bringing her up! It''s annoying," Sawyer got mad too. "If you don''t want to go back, you can


    continue shopping by yourself. I still have some matters to discuss with Arianna. So, I''ll see youter."


    After that, he pulled me away and towards the shopping mall.


    Ste trotted up and grabbed his sleeve. Her eyes were brimming red, and her tone was soft but sad,


    "Sawyer, I''m sorry. I won''t disturb you. I can wait until you''re done talking with her. Let''s continue


    shoppingter, okay?"


    Seeing that Ste had stooped topromise, I felt a bit sorry for her. I prised Sawyer''s hand and said,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I have something to do too. We can talk about it another day. I''ll leave you two alone."


    Although located downtown, the shopping mall was huge. I went straight to the baby and children


    products department. Since Hendrix had almost finished preparing for the nursery, I only purchased a


    few small items after going through the area.


    As soon as I walked out of the store, I met Sawyer, who was looking around. He saw me and said,


    "Let''s go!"


    I didn''t see Ste, and I couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Where is your girlfriend?"


    "She''s not my girlfriend!" Sawyer denied.


    Taking the cue, I stop prying. I wasn''t that curious anyway.


    I followed him to a steakhouse. He stopped at the entrance and turned around to look at me worriedly.


    "Maybe we should go to another ce."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    I couldn''t see the reason why he said that at first, but since Sawyer had a weird expression, I peeped


    over behind him.


    Then, I saw Hendrix. He was wearing a casual suit and cutting the steak gracefully. He sat by the


    restaurant''s window, and the person sitting opposite him wasn''t Andrea, but a girl I had met twice


    before. I didn''t really know her, but I could still recognize her.


    She was Chloe, Richard''s niece.


    The two of them came to a mall to have steak.


    A CEO and his secretary.


    "You''re right. Let''s go," I wasn''t avoiding him, but it indeed was a bit awkward. No matter why they were


    here, it wasn''t appropriate for me to just show up.


    Sawyer nodded, but after a pause, he peered at me again. "Even I could tell that something isn''t right


    between the two of them. Aren''t you going to ask?"


    Confused, I gazed at him and asked, "What am I going to ask?"


    "Well," He was speechless. "It''s nothing."


    I nced around and saw a barbecue restaurant at the corner. I ndly suggested, "Let''s go over


    there."


    At this moment, my cell phone rang.


    Hendrix was calling me.


    I looked over to the restaurant and saw that he was already looking in my direction.


    I picked up the phone and heard his clear voice, "Come in and eat together."


    "I''m here with my friend. I don''t think it''s convenient."


    Both of us had something to discuss with others, so I really felt that it wasn''t a convenient asion to


    dine together.


    I saw him narrowed his eyes and put down the fork in his hand. He leaned backzily and tilted his


    head to stare at Sawyer and me.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    There was a hint of coldness in his voice. "Is it inconvenient for you or me?"


    "Both," Since he wanted me to join, it at least meant that Chloe and he were also talking about


    business. Naturally, it wouldn''t be appropriate for Sawyer and me to join them.


    He swirled the ss of wine leisurely, but his face faintly showed his anger. I quickly said, "See you


    tonight!"


    After that, I hung up the phone and went to the barbecue restaurant at the corner with Sawyer.


    We found a seat and sat down. After Sawyer ordered the food, he rubbed his chin and asked, "Aren''t


    you worried that other women woulde after Hendrix?"


    I took a sip of water. Then, I looked at him and went straight to the point. "What do you want to talk to


    me about?"


    Failing to talk gossip with me, Sawyer looked bored. "It''s about Jarold City. Hendrix seems to intend to


    move Roberts Group to Jarold City."


    I nodded, "I know."


    He wasn''t surprised that I knew. He stared at me and continued, "Yeah, that''s normal. But what''s odd is


    that my mother also ns to move rk Group''s headquarters to Jarold City."


    "That''s great!" Seeing that he was a little dejected, I said, "Jarold City is a financial center anyway. If


    she moves thepany over there, thepany will have better development in the future."


    He fixed his eyes at me as if he was looking at an idiot. "Do you really not know or are you ying


    dumb? Roberts Group has monopolized almost half of the economic lifeline of Ucrebury. I reckon that


    Roberts Group has much more advantages in Ucrebury than in Jarold City. What''s more, Roberts


    Group already has a branch in Jarold City."


    "The branch has been established in Jarold City for so many years, and it''s obvious that its


    development isn''t as good as that of Ucrebury. Hendrix isn''t a fool. He ns to move Roberts Group''s


    headquarters to Jarold City not for the future of thepany, but for some people!"


    I was a little puzzled by what he said. I asked nkly, "What do you mean?"


    He was rendered speechless, and he rolled his eyes at me. "Are you a fool? Pedro ns to prepare his


    daughter as his sessor, and Andrea loves Hendrix. That''s why both of them are moving to Jarold


    City together. Do you get it now?"


    I nodded, but I wasn''t as agitated as Sawyer was. "If Hendrix really has such ns, I won''t be able to


    change anything."


    "I''m not asking you to change up something! What you have to do now is to protect yourself and find a


    way to get the most benefits before leaving Hendrix. Pedro is nning something big!"

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Sawyer made me confused. Right at that moment, the waiter served the dishes, so I ignored him and


    began to grill the meat. It had been a while since I had a meal outside.


    It was quite alluring.


    "Arianna, did you hear what I said?" Sawyer was uptight. "You have to start nning for yourself. Don''t


    wait until they''ve plotted everything and left you with nothing!"


    I put the cooked meat on his te and ate mine as I spoke, "It''s still early to discuss this. Let''s eat first."


    I wasn''t worried because I owned nothing other than myself. There was no need for them to scheme


    against me.


    If Hendrix wanted a divorce, I would just sign it. In my opinion, nothing would be worse than death.


    Seeing that I remained unmoved after listening to his lengthy lecture, Sawyer was at a loss for words.


    He only managed to speak a few words, "I''m casting pearls before swine."


    After a while, he looked at my belly and continued, "You''re going intobor soon.


    Aren''t you going to fight for your child?"


    I felt like he was about to start nagging, so I put down my fork and looked into his eyes, "Don''t worry.


    We''lle to you if we can''t feed ourselves."


    Upon hearing this, he grinned and squinted his eyes yfully. "Great! I''ll be his godfather and leave


    him all my inheritance!"


    Sawyer was already acting drunk even though he hadn''t had any alcohol.


    I ran out of words to say. So after putting more meat on his te, I simply asked him to eat more, trying


    to keep his mouth busy with other things.


    Heughed exaggeratedly and babbled as he ate, "Arianna, I''m dead serious. I want to be your child''s


    godfather."


    My phone rang in my bag. I took it out to see that it was Hendrix.


    I didn''t want to answer it, but he kept calling, and I didn''t want to listen to Sawyer''s nonsense.


    Therefore, I picked up the phone.


    "Where are you?" Hendrix asked.


    "The barbecue restaurant."


    "Where is it?"


    I really didn''t want to see him. So I hesitantly answered, "We''re almost done, and I''m heading back


    soon."


    "Do you want me to broadcast in the mall?"


    My anger red at his shamelessness.


    "Just head to the corner from your ce," Grumpy, I hung up the phone as soon as I finished speaking.


    Sawyer and I almost emptied the dishes on the table. Seeing that I had quite a lot, Sawyer asked with a


    smile, "Do you need more?"


    I nodded. If Hendrix were to join uster, he wouldn''t just sit by and watch.


    About two minutester, Hendrix arrived.


    He smoothly took the seat by my side and rested his long arms behind my seat. He scanned at the


    almost empty tes on the table and asked, "What else do you want to eat?"


    "I''m full!" I was telling the truth. I had eaten most of the food earlier.


    "I ordered more." Sawyer took a nce at him and added, "Mr. Roberts, it seems like you''re quite busy


    with your business recently."


    ncing sideways at Sawyer, Hendrix replied tly, "Not really."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sawyer never said anything pleasant to the ears, so I didn''t expect him to say something good. As


    expected, what he said next was very straightforward, "I think the girl just now is so much younger than


    you, Mr. Roberts. Have you recently taken a liking to younger girls?"


    I couldn''t help but be dumbfounded by that, and my hand halted midway with a ss of water in it. I


    couldn''t believe that Sawyer had dared to cross Hendrix''s bottom line.


    I glimpsed at Hendrix from the corner of my eye and saw that he was calm, and there was even a smile


    on his handsome face. "How about you? Do you prefer pregnantdies?"


    I spat a mouthful of water out.


    Hendrix nced at me and gracefully pulled a few tissues to wipe the water on my mouth. It was a little


    nerve-racking for me to let him help me, so I took the tissues away from his hand and wiped myself.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Sawyer pulled a long face, but he answered honestly, "Not really. It''s just that the person I like is


    pregnant."


    "What the f*ck?" I mouthed at him.


    I shot daggers at him, thinking that he was certainly trying to add fuel to the fire.


    He avoided my gaze and looked at Hendrix with an unruly expression.


    Hendrix remained graceful and calm. "It''s a pity that this pregnantdy is married and with a child now.


    You don''t stand a chance."


    "Not exactly. You can always get a divorce. She''s married to the wrong person because it was a


    decision made when she was young. She''ll realize that and get a divorce sooner orter," Sawyer


    spoke with certainty.


    Their conversation was going nowhere, and I couldn''t listen to them any longer. I got up and said, "I''m


    full. You two can take your time."


    As I got up and leave the restaurant, I heard Sawyer recklessly gabbled behind me, "Arianna,


    remember our deal. Let me be your child''s godfather. If not, I can be his father


    too!"


    I fled in a hurry and left these words behind.


    My car was parked just a few steps away from the entrance of the mall, so I got into the car almost right


    away. Hendrix also followed into my car, and the look on his face was terrifying.


    I started the engine and reminded him, "Fasten your seat belt."


    Hendrix nced at me and hissed, "I won''t die!"


    Seeing him like this, I simply didn''t say anything else and drove back to the vi. It wasn''t toote when


    we came out of the mall. It was only about four in the afternoon.


    Minnie was gardening in the yard which was messed up by the heavy rain. After Minnie spent a few


    days in the yard, it had once again be lively as before.


    She beamed when she saw Hendrix and I came back together. "You''re back! What do you want to eat


    tonight?"


    "Whatever," Hendrix replied before I could open my mouth to answer.


    Then, he dragged me back to the bedroom. He held onto me so tightly that I felt pain in my wrist.


    Hendrix mmed the door shut and cornered me to the wall, casting a shadow over me. He looked


    especially ghastly.


    "Hendrix, you I was a little afraid at his sudden burst of anger. So, I decided to break the silence.


    "Godfather? Really?" He scoffed, cutting me off. He then mocked, "Arianna, I didn''t know that you''re so


    close with him. He even wants to be the father of your child!"


    Hand- tied, I could only curse Sawyer in secret. He really could have kept his mouth shut.


    I raised my head and looked upwards at Hendrix, who was one head taller than me. Then, I forced a


    smile and exined, "Can''t you tell? He''s talking nonsense."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I can''t!" As soon as he said that, Hendrix lowered his head and bit on my neck.


    I gasped in surprise and pain. "Hendrix, you''re putting the me on me!" Sawyer was the one who


    talked nonsense, and Hendrix was in his thirties. He should be able to differentiate between right and


    wrong.


    I didn''t even say anything about his lunch with Chloe, and yet he overreacted just by hearing Sawyer''s


    nonsense.


    I red at him with grievances.


    Seeing me in such a state, he narrowed his eyes at me, and he kissed gently along the spot where he


    had bitten me earlier. He spoke, but he sounded muffled. "You''re absurd."


    The temperature was rising in the room. All of a sudden, he tightened his grip on my waist and


    demanded in a hoarse voice, "Focus!"


    Then, he suddenly picked me up and threw me onto the bed. He was tall and slender, and he stood in


    front of me, "Take it off."


    When I noticed where he was gesturing to, I was rendered speechless. I ced my hands on my baby


    bump and gazed at him without many emotions. "The doctor said we shouldn''t have sex. It might harm


    the baby."


    This was the truth, which was why I could say it out loud so calmly.


    Hendrix looked deep into my eyes with his dark eyes, and he parted his thin lips, "Who gave you the


    confidence?"

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    I nodded. "That''s what the doctor said. Unless you don''t want the child?"


    He pursed his lips and didn''t say a word. The cell phone aside rang. And from the ringtone, I knew it


    was my phone.


    I pushed Hendrix away and took the phone. It was Aaron. Out of instinct, I felt a little nervous.


    Then, I turned to see in Hendrix''s direction. Coincidentally, he saw the name on the screen phone too,


    and his face fell almost immediately. There was also a hint of rage in his eyes.


    I steadied myself and was about to go to the balcony to answer the call.


    But he pressed me down, and hemanded "Answer it here!"


    Then he reached out my hand to turn on the speaker. I was irked by his behavior. "Hendrix, you''re


    invading my privacy."


    He sneered, "We''re a couple. There''s no such thing as privacy between us."


    "You''re shameless!"


    I could not help but take a deep breath when I


    answered the phone. I prayed in my heart that Aaron wouldn''t spurt nonsense as Sawyer did. After all,


    Sawyer alone had put me in a difficult position. If Aaron caused trouble for me again, Hendrix would


    undoubtedly kill me.


    "Hello, Mr. Reid. What''s the matter?" I sounded unfriendly.


    I glimpsed at Hendrix and saw that he looked a little better, and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    I could hear the sound of the keyboard typing on Aaron''s side. It seemed that he was busy, and there


    was a hint of tiredness in his voice. "Arianna, let''s have dinner together tonight."


    He wasn''t asking me out at all. Rather, he was informing me.


    I frowned and refused, "I don''t have time. Bye."


    After that, I was ready to hang up.


    But Aaron said, "You''ve talked to Ian. Don''t you want to talk to me about it?"


    I was startled, and my body stiffened. Hendrix gazed at me, and his eyes were unfathomably dark.


    "We have nothing to talk about,"


    "Arianna, you don''t have to act in front of me. You know why Ian went abroad back then. You haven''t


    contacted him for so many years, but you''re talking to him now. You''re not happy now. You''re not happy


    with the life you have with Hendrix."


    He was still typing on the keyboard, and it annoyed me.


    I failed to control my emotions, and so I yelled at the phone, "Whether I''m happy or not, it''s none of


    your business! Who do you think you are? Bye!"


    This time, I hung up the phone before Aaron could continue.


    I felt distressed, and I was about to implode from the insuppressible rage.


    Hendrix stared at me. Of course, he had a lot of questions from the brief conversation I had with Aaron.


    But I didn''t want to speak at this moment. Regardless of his character, I had to admit that Aaron was


    really good at hitting other''s soft spots.


    He knew where my weak spot was, and he hit on them without fail.


    The mood in the bedroom was horribly gloomy. I knew that Hendrix was simmering with anger, but I


    didn''t know where to start in such a situation.


    In the end, I simply decided to just lie on the bed, letting the room fall into a long silence.


    Men had some weird ways to work off their anger. One of them was through a woman''s body. It was


    simple but brute, nothing about it would be gentle.


    I didn''t push Hendrix away. Instead, I just let him do what he wanted.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After some time, he noticed that I wasn''t responding to his touch. He was already in a foul mood, and


    he got even angry at me for it. If a woman was dispassionate to a man''s flirting and petting, it would be


    a huge blow to a man.


    However, this wouldn''t be the first time.


    And he knew it very well.


    The cell phone that had been thrown on the bedside table rang again. I stretched out my hand to grab


    it, but Hendrix was one step ahead of me.


    He picked up the phone but didn''t say anything. He just looked at me in irony.


    "Arianna, I''ve sent you some fruits. Remember to get them," It was Monique.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Hendrix replied before I could say anything. "She''s busy!"


    On the other end of the line, Monique fell into silence. After a short while, she finally found her voice


    and said, "I asked them to put it at the doorstep. It shouldn''t be too far away."


    "I''m on top of her now. Do you still think she can go to the front door?" He asked through his gritted


    teeth.


    I was flustered.


    Apparently, Monique felt the same too. The other end of the phone was silent for quite a long while,


    then it turned into a busy tone. She probably didn''t know what to say either, so she hung up directly.


    Hendrix switched off the phone and stared at me with a sullen face, not saying a word.


    I knew he was angry, but that was all I knew.


    After hitting the home run, I was almost drained empty of energy. It really didn''t feelfortable being


    forced into doing it.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Half-closing his eyes, Hendrix circled me in his arms. He was motionless. "You should get


    up and take a shower."


    "I don''t want to move."


    I was tired and in pain. I really didn''t want to move.


    Perhaps because he was satisfied, he had calmed down a lot. Hendrix gave a peck on the corner of my


    lips and said a sentence seemingly innocent, "You have to exercise more in the future."


    I closed my eyes and didn''t have the strength to respond to him.


    I didn''t want to take a shower, but my body was sticky from the sweat. It was ufortable.


    Therefore, I got up and headed into the bathroom after lying in his embrace for a while. I gasped in pain


    when the warm water hit my body and irritated the swelling part. After a quick shower, Iid on the bed


    and closed my eyes to take a nap.


    Maybe it was because I just had a vigorous activity, I was very sleepy. When Hendrix came out of the


    bathroom, I was already almost asleep.


    I vaguely knew that he went out after he hugged me for some more time.


    When I woke up, it was already dark outside, and I felt unrested even after the nap. It looked like it


    wasn''t good for me to sleep during the day.


    I got up after lying on the bed for some time.


    Hendrix seemed to be making a call in the study room. On the first floor, Minnie had been keeping food


    warm for me. When she saw me walking down the stairs, she went into the kitchen in a hurry to serve


    them to the table.


    I didn''t have much appetite. So, I only had a few mouthfuls before I stopped.


    It was raining cats and dogs outside. The doorbell rang, but Minnie was busy in the kitchen. So, I got


    up to open the door to see Chloe standing in front of me.


    She was in her twenties, full of youth and energy. She was already in her prime, so she was naturally


    pretty even without dressing up.


    Moreover, she had great fashion sense. She was wearing a simple chiffon green blouse with ck


    wide- legged long pants, and a simple ne on her snow-white neck. She put her long hair up into


    a bun, making her look charming but not flirtatious, youthful yet graceful.


    "Hello, Miss Reid. I''m here to deliver some documents to Mr. Roberts. It''s urgent," She closed the


    umbre and looked behind me into the vi.


    Obviously, she was looking for Hendrix.


    I nodded and stepped to the side while saying, "Come in."


    It was still raining. I couldn''t help but frown. Hendrix would never ask a girl to deliver documents to the


    house on such a rainy day.


    When Hendrix came out of the study room and saw Chloe, he frowned, too. "Why are you here?


    Where''s Evan?"


    Chloe smiled sweetly, and she still had some girly charm, "Evan''s girlfriend is sick. He''s busy taking


    care of her for the moment, so he has sent me to deliver the documents."


    As she spoke, she handed the document to Hendrix.


    Minnie poured some water and handed the ss to Chloe. Then, Minnie looked at Hendrix and said,


    "Master Hendrix, Madam Arianna didn''t eat much just now, and she doesn''t seem to have much


    appetite. I remember that she likes the pumpkin soup you made the most. Maybe you should cook


    some for herter."


    I was stunned upon hearing this. It was obvious that these words were meant for Chloe but not


    Hendrix.


    Chloe''s expression changed a few times, but she quickly returned to normal.


    Minnie had worried too much. Although I couldn''t say that I knew Hendrix very well for the past two


    years, at least I had some understanding of him.


    He wouldn''t let Andrea go because he felt responsible and affection for her.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    However, Hendrix wasn''t someone promiscuous.


    Hendrix took the document from Chloe. ncing at me, he nodded slightly and replied to Minnie,


    "Okay!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe knew that she hadpleted her task, and she couldn''t stay any longer. She took one more


    glimpse at Hendrix before she left.


    Hendrix then went upstairs to put down the documents. Minnie pulled me aside and nagged me,


    "Arianna, how could you simply let another womane into your home? Can''t you see that her eyes


    were basically stuck at Master Hendrix just now? Why do you still act like it has nothing to do with


    you?"


    Well. I chuckled.


    "Minnie, that''s not the case. Hendrix has a lot to do in thepany, and Miss Hammer is his secretary.


    She came here to deliver a very urgent document for thepany."


    Minnie curled her lips. "I don''t think so. That girl obviously has a crush on Master Hendrix. You need to


    be careful!"


    Meantime, Hendrix hade back downstairs. Seeing him, Minnie stopped talking and headed back to


    the kitchen to continue with her work.


    I slept for too long, and my eyes hurt a little from it. So, I turned around and went to clean myself up.


    When I came back to the first floor, I was surprised to find that there was a bowl of pumpkin soup on


    the dining table.


    Minnie had already returned to her room for the night, and Hendrix was sitting in the living room,


    reading a book.


    He shifted his eyes from the book to me when he saw me, and he gestured to the dining table, "Have


    some soup."


    "Did you make it?"


    He nodded, "Try it."


    I didn''t expect Hendrix to make it for me. I thought Minnie just casually mentioned it, and he wouldn''t


    take it seriously. Although I didn''t eat much for dinner, I wasn''t really hungry right then.


    I had a few sips of it, and it tasted good. But since I had already eaten, I couldn''t drink all of it.


    I stared at Hendrix, who was reading on the sofa, and my mind drifted. Truth be told, Hendrix''s good


    appearance was joined together by his noble-mindedness and firmposure. He looked like a warrior


    during ancient times, charming and impable.


    On the other hand, Aaron was different from Hendrix. He was cold and vicious like a vampire. Even


    though sometimes he would be gentle and kind, the barbarism in him was apparent.


    "Are you full from staring at me rather than eating?" Hendrix quipped, cocking his eyebrow.


    He had alreadye close and sat at my opposite. I came back to my senses and averted my gaze as


    I stuttered, "W-When did youe?"


    He smiled smugly, "When you had your eyes fixated at me."


    I was speechless.


    Hendrix really had no shame.


    I looked at the remaining half of the bowl of soup in front of me, then I looked at him straight in the eyes


    and exined, "I couldn''t finish it. It''s too much!"


    His gaze fell at the half-empty bowl in front of me.


    I continued, "Just now I already had a lot of the food Minnie made. And now, I''ve had half of the


    pumpkin soup." Then I lowered my voice a little and grumbled, "I''m not a pig!"


    He chuckled. "I''m not interested in rearing pigs either." As he spoke, he pulled the bowl in his direction


    and started drinking it.


    I was dumbfounded. I had used that spoon, and I had dipped it into the soup.


    And he drank the soup with the same spoon. It was too intimate!


    Still looking at him, I felt my cheeks burned up.


    He put down the bowl as he had finished the soup. Then he looked at his watch and said, "It''s still


    early. Let''s go out for a walkter."


    Eight in the evening indeed wasn''t toote, but it was raining.


    I got up, looked out the window to confirm, and then back at him. I said, "It''s raining outside."


    "Then we''ll wait until the rain stops," He brought the bowl into the kitchen, and he seated me on the


    sofa.


    He continued, "You have to do some exercise. A pregnant woman shouldn''t sit all day long. You need


    to walk for around one to two hours a day."


    I was surprised at his knowledge in this field. Then, I noticed the book he was reading from the corner


    of my eyes. It was "The Pregnancy Book".


    Oh.


    It turned out that Hendrix was absorbed by a pregnancy book moments ago.


    Noticing my gaze, he coughed, "From now on, we''ll go out to have a walk every day."


    I nodded and asked, "What other books did you buy?"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Noticing my gaze, he coughed. "From now on, we''ll go out to have a walk every day."


    I nodded and asked, "What other books did you buy?"


    He thought about the answer for a second before he said, "Just some books Josiah had rmended


    to me." He simply put it in a sentence, then he urged, "The rain stopped. Go upstairs and get a thicker


    coat."


    "You were serious?" I didn''t want to walk outside with him.


    Hendrix nodded, and his eyes showed his determination. "I''ll wait for you here."


    He left me no choice but to go with him. I reluctantly trod upstairs to get a coat and headed out with


    him. The vis in Flora Hill were quite far away from one another.


    Its purpose was to reserve enough green space for each vi. As a result, the neighborhood was huge.


    Holding Hendrix''s arm, I walked with him for a while before I began to feel tired to walk further. I


    stopped in my tracks and looked over at him. "Can we go home? We''ve been


    walking for a while now."


    "It''s not even ten minutes!" He was stern. "You need to walk for at least an hour."


    Because of the rain earlier, the road was a little wet. The air was warm and humid, and the dim


    streemps cast shadows on the ground. Thendscape was quite cozy.


    But I was a little toozy to walk.


    However, I was forced to follow him and continue to walk. We had nothing to talk about, so the only


    ones making sounds during our walk were the chirping birds.


    I looked at where I stepped as we continued to stroll on. Then, a question popped up in my mind, and I


    asked, "Hendrix, what should we name the child?"


    My due date was only a few months away.


    Hendrix lowered his eyes and pondered for a while. Then he squinted at me and asked, "What do you


    think about Ariel?"


    Carol named me Arianna back then because I was adorable when she found me. She hoped that I


    would be innocent and gentle when I grew up, so she chose that name from the Bible.


    I turned to look at Hendrix. "Ariel, the lion of God. Are you hoping that she''ll turn out to be brave and


    courageous in the future?"


    He smiled softly, "You can put it that way." "But it''s a feminine name. What if the child is a boy?" I didn''t


    ask about the baby''s gender in the past few prenatal checkups. So, we didn''t know if the baby was a


    boy or a girl.


    The shadow of the trees scattered on the ground. He answered, "We''ll think about it when he''s born."


    The corner of my lips twitched. I chided him, "Hendrix, you value girls more than boys!"


    He put his hand around my waist and smiled, "I can''t help it. It''s our family''s tradition."


    I rolled my eyes at him and stopped talking.


    After walking for so long, I really couldn''t walk anymore on the way back. Therefore, I simply squatted


    down by the road and threw a pebble at him. "Hendrix, I can''t walk any farther! You go back by


    yourself."


    He looked down at me, and he seemed like he didn''t know what to do with my fit. "It''s only been half an


    hour."


    Using the umbre as a cushion, I sat on the ground and looked up at him. "I can''t even walk for one


    more step," My back was sore. It was safe to say that being pregnant s*cked.


    Hendrix squatted beside me and, hand-tied, offered help, "Come on."


    Judging from his pose, he looked like he was going to carry me on his back.


    I was startled, and I shook my head. "It''ll hurt the baby."


    He held his forehead. "Then I''ll carry you with my arms."


    I nodded and grinned. "Sure!"


    However, the way back home wasn''t short. I looked at Hendrix, hesitated. "But it''s still so far away from


    home. Are you sure you can carry me home?"


    "Well let''s just stay here then."


    I got up quickly and wrapped my arms around his neck. Smiling sweetly at him, I urged, "Let''s go!"


    He picked me up and walked in the direction of the vi without a word. Observing his expression, I


    chuckled and asked, "Am I heavy?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hendrix worked out a lot. Hence, I knew that he was strong enough to carry me. Usually, I wouldn''t


    worry whether he would be able to hold me.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    But since I was carrying a child, I felt a little guilty.


    Hendrix lowered his gaze at me and cocked his brows in question. "What do you think?"


    His answer was clear.


    I struggled to get down from his embrace. "Then put me down."


    Recently, I had been keeping a watchful eye on what I ate, but I still felt that I was fat.


    It was no wonder that a lot of women didn''t want to rear children. It was inevitable for them to be out of


    shape when they got pregnant, and even after they gave birth to the baby.


    Hendrix adjusted the strength of his arms. "Stop it. You''ll fall!"


    Looking at his handsome but stern face, I behaved myself and stopped moving around. I had been


    sleeping quite excessively, maybe it was because I was pregnant. By the time we arrived at the vi, I


    was already fast asleep.


    I didn''t even know what time we reached the vi and how I got back to the bedroom.


    I slept soundly through the night.


    There was no one in the room, so I got out of the bed and walked around the vi. Hendrix wasn''t in


    the study, but I noticed there were new books in it, and they all were about pregnancy and parenting.


    I was astounded, and I was touched. The child''s arrival somehow seemed to bring hope to us all.


    Minnie was mopping the floor when she saw me absent- mindedly standing in the study. She said,


    "Master Hendrix went out early in the morning. He must have a lot to do at the office. But he cooked


    your favorite soup, and he even made two sunny-side-ups. Also, he reminded you to go for a walk in


    the yard after breakfast."


    I nodded. It rained the night before, so the air was fresh in the morning.


    After I finished my breakfast, I saw the fruits in the kitchen, and I was shocked by the amount of them. I


    turned to look at Minnie and asked, "Why did you buy so many fruits?" Minnie put away the mop and


    answered, "Master Hendrix brought it back the night before yesterday. He told me that someone had


    sent it to you. It''s all seasonal fruits. I have washed some of it, and I kept the rest in the refrigerator. If


    not, they might rot if I had left them outside."


    Now that Minnie had mentioned it, Monique indeed had called me and said that she had sent me some


    fruits from the countryside. Those might be it.


    Still, it was a lot. It seemed like even Monique was trying to rear me like a pig.


    Since I had nothing to do at home, I looked at Minnie and said, "Wash all the fruits. I''ll bring them to the


    I would visit Josiah along the way. Since Monique was further in her pregnancy, it was time to make


    things clear between some of us.


    "Okay," Minnie took out all the fruits in the fridge and washed them up.


    She forbade me from helping because she said the water was cool, and it wouldn''t do good for me or


    the baby.


    Although I insisted that I wouldn''t fall sick just from washing fruits in cool tap water, I couldn''t dissuade


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Minnie otherwise. So, I resorted to help pack the fruits into the bags.


    We were busy for quite a while and had managed to put all the fruits into a couple of bags.


    As we put the bag into the car, I told Minnie that I wouldn''t be back for lunch at home as I might be


    eating with Hendrix.


    Then, I left the vi.


    I called Hendrix in the car when I arrived at the Roberts Group. It didn''t take long for him to pick up.


    "Have you taken breakfast?" His tone was cool, and there was almost no background noise from his


    side.


    "Yeah, I did." I continued, "I''m at the parking lot near the entrance of the office building, and I''ve brought


    fruits. Are you free? Can youe down and help me with it?"


    "Is there a lot?" he asked.


    I nodded. "I''ve brought all the fruits from home. Monique sent me a lot, and it''d be such a waste to


    leave them rotten at home if we can''t finish them all."


    He hummed in response, "Give me a few minutes."


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    About two minutester, Evan trotted over in a ck suit. He walked to the side of the car and looked


    at me. "Mr. Roberts is in a meeting. He sent me to help you."


    I nodded, got out of the car, and opened the trunk.


    Evan nced at me with wide eyes when he saw the pile of fruits.


    "My friend from the countryside sent them to me, and we can''t finish it at home. You can divide them


    amongst the departmentster. It''s getting hot nowadays. I hope the fruits will be a good refreshment


    for you all," I handed him my car keys and walked into thepany with a bag of fruits in hand.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    It had been a long time since I came to thepany. I met a few acquaintances in the stairwell and


    greeted them.


    As soon as I stepped out from the stairwell, I saw Chloe in a figure-hugging long dress, and her long


    hair covered her shoulders. She looked sexy and attractive. Being young in age was such an


    advantage, as the young ones were always beautiful no matter if they dressed up or not.


    It seemed like she was on her way to send some documents. When she saw me, she smiled politely.


    "Hello, Miss Reid. Are you here for Mr. Roberts?"


    I nodded. "It''s quite hot today, so I brought everyone some fruit."


    She was in a hurry to get into the elevator, so she didn''t say much. Eugene, the finance department''s


    director who was standing by my side, asked when Chloe was out of earshot, "Mrs. Roberts, won''t you


    worry that such a youngdy is working alongside Mr. Roberts?"


    Eugene was in her forties, and she held a high position in Roberts Group, which came with


    a high sry. Naturally, she could maintain herself well. Rumors were that her husband worked as a


    developer, so it could be said that she was in the same social roles as I was ¡ªa woman with a wealthy


    husband.


    I chuckled. Looking at the closed elevator door, I ndly replied to her, "What''s there to be worried


    about? She''s only in her twenties, and she''s good- looking. She has a good family background, and


    she has a promising future. I don''t think she''ll risk her future for a married man."


    Eugene scoffed, "Those who aren''t after money are the worst. At least you can easily get rid of her with


    enough money if that''s all she wanted. Those who don''t care about anything but a man''s attention are


    really a handful to deal with."


    Everyone could tell that Chloe admired Hendrix. For such an outstanding man like Hendrix, it was


    normal for people to admire him. That wasn''t something I had control over.


    I didn''t want to continue the conversation with Eugene, I smiled faintly and bid her goodbye, "Well, I''m


    going to leave you to your work."


    Since Hendrix was in a meeting, there was no point for me going to the top floor. So I went straight to


    Josiah''s office as he was always free in thepany.


    I knocked on the door a few times, but there was no response, so I thought he wasn''t in.


    Just as I was about to leave, the door flew open.


    I was startled to see Josiah in his state. He was wearing a wrinkled shirt, and he looked like he hadn''t


    shaved his beard for a few days. He seemed low-spirited. I walked past him and straight into his office.


    ncing at the piles of paper on the floor, I asked, "What''s wrong with you? It''s already rare that you''ve


    made yourself look like this. But it''s not like you to turn your office like this."


    Josiah was a doctor, and he was someone with an excessive need for neatness.


    "I''m doing some research!" he replied curtly to me. Then, he sat back down on his chair and immersed


    himself in his experiments.


    I didn''t know much about his research anyway, so I put the washed fruit in front of him. "Monique sent


    these to me. Why don''t you have some before you carry on with your research?"


    His hand paused, and his gaze shifted to the fruit. He frowned and looked at me, "Why did she leave


    Ucrebury all of a sudden?"


    His reaction had confirmed my thoughts. I red at him and questioned, "What''s going on between


    Monique and you?"


    "Nothing," He replied. Then he stuffed a few plums into his mouth, and he lowered his head, focused


    on his research.


    Judging from his responses, Monique probably hadn''t told him about her pregnancy.


    After a short hesitation, I began, "Doctor Saunders¡ª"


    Before I could say anything, Josiah raised his head and interrupted me. He fixed his gaze on my


    stomach. "How do you feel recently?"


    Knowing that he was asking about the baby, I bobbed my head. "I''m alright."


    "Okay then," He pulled out a drawer, took out some tablets, and handed them to me, "Take it once a


    day. And remember to eat healthy in frequent but small meals."


    Then, he seemed unwilling to talk more as he went back to fiddle with his experiment. Seeing this, I


    didn''t know if I should continue to discuss his rtionship with Monique.


    Therefore, I just gave up.


    Failing to establish a topic to talk about with Josiah, I didn''t wish to stay longer in his office. So I


    excused myself and headed to Hendrix''s office.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix had already ended his meeting, but he was still busy. When I arrived at his office, Chloe had


    poured him a cup of coffee, and she put it right by his hand. Then she tidied up the scrap papers on his


    desk and threw them into the trash can.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    They looked good together.


    "Those who don''t care about anything are the worst."


    All of a sudden, Eugene''s words came across my mind. I frowned, realizing that Chloe waspletely


    different from Andrea.


    I started to imagine what would happen if Hendrix had fallen in love with Chloe someday in the future.


    I knew I was worrying too much, and my head started to ache from overthinking. I pinched my nose


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    and walked straight to Hendrix.


    Chloe only smiled politely at me and went out without Hendrix asking after she saw me.


    Hendrix stopped what he was doing and pulled me to sit down beside him. "Where were you just now?"


    "I went to visit Doctor Saunders," Hendrix''s office was huge, and Chloe''s desk was just right at the


    corner outside. She only needed to raise her head to take a look at Hendrix from her seat.


    It was a really convenient position for her.


    "What are you thinking about?" Hendrix held


    my hands.


    I pulled my gaze away from Chloe''s desk and looked at hisptop instead. I leaned my head against


    his chest and said, "I''m imagining a story of a coy secretary and an overbearing director."


    He burst outughing. "So, how does the story go?"


    I raised my hand and pointed at the office area outside his office. Raising my eyebrows, I asked, "Can


    you see that? The coy secretary."


    His smile grew wider. "And I''m the overbearing director?"


    Nodding, I got up and went to sit on the sofa. "A handsome wealthy man, and a young beautiful


    woman-it''s such a perfect match."


    After distributing the fruits to departments, Evan returned to the top floor. He knocked on the door a few


    times, and Hendrix was still wearing a smile as he called out, "Come in!"


    "Mr. Roberts, this is thetest information we got for Fantasia Company. They seem to have drawn up


    an acquisition agreement with the Andar Technology, and they''re going to sign it next week." Evan


    ced the document in front of Hendrix and gave him a brief oral report.


    Hendrix nodded, and he cast a strange look at Evan. Evan was puzzled and asked, "Mr. Roberts,


    what''s the matter?"


    "Did you arrange for her to sit there?" Hendrix asked, gesturing toward the office area outside of his


    room.


    Evan looked in that direction, still confused. "Are you not satisfied with Chloe''s seating, Mr. Roberts?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows in silence.


    I had been watching from the side. Sowhen Evan turned his gaze at me, I shrugged. "It has nothing to


    do with me!"


    Hendrix smiled and ordered, "You take over her task, and transfer her to Austin''s. Next time don''t get


    me any female secretary anymore."


    "But-" Evan still wanted to say something.


    However, Hendrix cut him short. "Make a reservation at a restaurant nearby us."


    It was obvious that Hendrix wanted Evan to shut up, and of course, after working under Hendrix for so


    long, Even could read Hendrix''s mind. Evan used only a few moments to recollect himself, and then he


    nodded and left the room.


    Hendrix waited until Evan had left before he looked at me and asked, "Are there more to the story you


    told me?"


    I leaned on the couch, feeling a little bored. "No more coy secretary. But there is a docile princess."


    He rubbed his forehead and looked somewhat speechless. He then tidied up the rest of the documents


    on the desk and came to me. "But you knew that Andrea had gone to Jarold City."


    I nodded, "I know."


    In the afternoon.


    The summer sun in Ucrebury was scorching, making people more restless and irritable. It was almost


    empty on the street, and it was the same in the restaurant too.


    Hendrix ordered for us, and he scowled when he saw my spiritless expression. "Do you feel sick?"


    I nodded. "It''s too hot!"


    Then, I thought of something, and I narrowed my eyes at him, grinning. I asked very nicely, "Hendrix.


    Since it''s so hot, can I have something cold?"

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Hendrix had been strict about my diet in the vi recently. Because of him, I didn''t have any cold drinks


    for a long time. I was craving it in such weather like this.


    "The restaurant is air- conditioned, and I''ve ordered juice for you. You will feel better after taking a few


    sips of it!" As he said this, he gestured to the waiter to lower the temperature.


    I rested my chin on my hands, ring at him, I hissed, "I don''t want to eat anymore. I want to go


    home!"


    However, I was held on the chair by Hendrix. "Evan will send you back after lunch."


    I didn''t want to argue with him. But instead, I leaned against the table weakly, ring at Hendrix, and


    mumbled under my breath like a child, "Hendrix, I''m not your pet."


    Hendrix quirked his eyebrows, and he pushed the juice the waiter had served to the front of me. He


    smiled, "Who would keep such a disobedient pet?"


    I remained silent. Staring nkly at the empty road outside the window, I suddenly felt that it would be


    great if we were able to


    be like this in the future.


    I imagined my future with him and the child, living a peaceful and fulfilling life together. Sometimes we


    would quarrel, but most of the time, our home would be filled withughter. Truth be told, I wouldn''t


    As for other things, I should just close my eyes to those that could be ignored.


    After the meal, I felt as if I were a pig that Hendrix had fed a lot of food with. If it hadn''t been for a call to


    his phone, I would have spewed out what I had swallowed from earlier.


    Something might havee up at thepany. After hanging up, Hendrix looked at me and asked,


    "What else do you want to have?"


    I shook my head and rubbed my stomach. I was so full to the point that it was ufortable. "I''ll throw


    up if I eat more."


    Heughed. "Evan will send you hometer. I''m going back to thepany for a meeting. Don''t


    wander around, and go home for a good rest."


    I nodded, leaned back in my chair, and motioned him to go ahead if he had something to do.


    Evan came as I just walked out of the restaurant. He parked right outside the restaurant and was


    waiting for me. I said, "Evan, if you have something to do, go ahead! I''m too full. I want to walk around


    to help with the digestion."


    He should be busy with work recently.


    After some hesitation, Evan nodded and left me a few words. "Be careful, Miss Reid."


    As soon as Evan left, I was much more rxed. It was quite far from the vi, so I couldn''t possibly


    walk back home. I originally wanted to go back to thepany to get my car, but I still felt like hanging


    around.


    So I simply walked along the street. Themercial street downtown was full of luxurious brand stores


    that were well renovated. Then, I remembered that Hendrix''s suits were mostly ck in color.


    I found a men''s clothing store, and I entered it.


    "Hello, Madam. Are you looking for clothes for your husband?" The shop assistant asked eagerly.


    I nodded and looked around. In the end, I picked out two sets of suits, one gray and the other royal


    blue. Although they were no match with the custom- made suits in our home, these were still high- end


    brands with high quality and great designs.


    Seeing that I had picked out two sets, the shopping guide was surprised and confirmed with me,


    "Madam, are you sure you are going to take these two?"


    I nodded, but I didn''t know Hendrix''s size. So I took out my cell phone and dialed Hendrix''s number.


    It took a long while for the phone to be picked up.


    "Hello!" It was obvious that a girl had picked up the phone rather than Hendrix.


    I was taken aback by the speaker, then after I steadied myself, I continued calmly, "I''m Arianna. Could


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    you please pass the phone to Hendrix?"


    "Hello, Miss Reid. I''m Chloe. Mr. Roberts is in a meeting now. You can leave a message with me. I''ll


    pass it on to Mr. Robertster."


    I was a bit annoyed. Hendrix had never allowed anyone to take his cell phone. Even if he was at a


    meeting, he would bring it with him. At most, he would switch to silent mode. Yet, it obviously wasn''t


    with him right then.


    "It''s fine. Just ask him to call me backter," After that, I hung up the phone.


    The shop assistant looked at me and asked nervously, "Madam, what size do you prefer?"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    "He''s around a hundred and eighty- five centimeters tall, and seventy-five kilograms. Please get the


    size ordingly," Hendrix''s suits were customized, and they were tailored ording to the


    measurements.


    I couldn''t recall the exact measurements at the moment, so I told her those that I remembered.


    The shop assistant got the suits in the size I wanted and wrapped them up while I paid. I was about to


    leave after I took over the suits from the shop assistant.


    Then was when I saw a couple enter the store hand in hand. The woman looked somewhat familiar, so


    I nced over at them a few times more before I finally recognized who she was.


    It was Kelsey!


    I was quite surprised to meet her here. I thought that I wouldn''t be able to see her again after she left


    Roberts Group.


    Kelsey seemed surprised to see me here too. She walked towards me and greeted me, her face full of


    mixed emotions. "Miss Reid, what a coincidence to meet you here. Are you also


    here to buy clothes?"


    Her eyes quickly nced at the shopping bag in my hand.


    I nodded and gave her a soft smile. "I''m just walking around. How have you beentely?"


    As I said, I shifted my eyes to the man beside Kelsey. It was Calvin.


    I nodded to him with a faint smile as greetings.


    Kelsey looked better than before. It seemed that she had been living a good life after she left the


    Roberts Group.


    "Well, we have been busy preparing for our wedding." Then, abashed, she continued, "I heard that you


    were fired because of the auditing issue in Advancer Tech and Roberts Group. I''m sorry, Miss Reid. I


    didn''t expect things to turn out like this."


    I curled my lips slightly. To be honest, I didn''t mind it. "It''s alright. I''m now staying at home to prepare for


    childbirth. I''ll have to leave Roberts Group in the end anyway."


    There was no need to probe into what roles Kelsey and Calvin yed in that matter. The only thing I


    had to do now was to move forward.


    Then, my rounded belly caught Kelsey''s eyes. She eximed in surprise, "It''s so big now.


    How far along are you in the pregnancy? Did anyonee with you?"


    I shook my head. We talked a bit more before I excused myself.


    Kelsey and Calvin were there to custom-make their wedding outfits. So, I left them to tend to their


    tasks. Meanwhile, my back hurt from standing for a long time.


    After leaving the store, I found a ce to sit down at the rest area across the street. I nced at my


    watch and noticed that it was almost time to get off work.


    Thinking that I might as well wait for Hendrix to get off work and return to the vi with him, I got myself


    a cup of tea.


    And I waited for him, sitting at a ce I found at the side of the road.


    Kelsey and Calvin came out about an hourter. Since I wasn''t close with them, I didn''t bother to greet


    them.


    They left the store with their hands locked together. Judging from their interaction, they seemed to be


    deeply in love.


    Then, Kelsey answered a call, and she left.


    Calvin waited at the side of the road alone. Not long after, a ck Maserati stopped in front of him.


    Since it was such a noticeable car, I couldn''t help but look closely at the driver.


    The middle-aged man who was driving the car was plump, and he looked familiar. I tensed up as the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    memories surged into my mind.


    The driver of the ck Maserati reminded me of the man who took me away from the garage on that


    day.


    Out of instinct, I got up to follow them. Yet before I even got to the other side, Calvin had gotten into the


    car and left with the middle-aged man.


    I hailed a taxi on the roadside to tail them.


    "Ma''am, you''re pregnant. Why are you tracking this man? Is he your husband?" the taxi driver asked


    while driving.


    I answered absent-mindedly, focusing on the car in the front. I then asked the driver to follow them


    closely.


    We tailed the ck Maserati until it entered the vi area in the north of the city. The taxi driver pulled


    the car and turned to look at me. "Only private cars are allowed into Golden Scale Vi, Ma''am. We


    can''t go in!"


    I nodded and got out of the taxi after I paid the fare.


    I went to ask the guard but failed to get any information.


    After pondering for a while, I called Evelyn. It didn''t take her long to answer my call. "Hello, Mrs.


    Roberts!"


    "Hello, Mrs. Hammer. I''m sorry to disturb you at this time. I''d like to ask you about something personal.


    Are you free to talk now?"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "Sure, Mrs. Roberts," Judging from the noises on the other side of the phone, Evelyn was probably in


    the midst of her beauty therapy session.


    I nced around and said, "Hendrix and I are nning to move. I heard that you and your family live in


    Golden Scale Vi. I wonder how''s the environment inside. Therefore, I would like to inquire about it.


    It''s not convenient for me to go around as I am pregnant. Hendrix is also busy with thepany''s


    affair."


    "Well, to be honest, Golden Scale Vi isn''t anywhere as good as Flora Hill. I bought a house there for


    Calvin as his matrimonial home. We''ve already renovated it for a month, but there are a lot of issues


    since then. If it wasn''t for the fact that Calvin is in a hurry to get married to his fiancee, I would have


    sold the house."


    I thought that the Hammer family lived here in the Golden Scale Vi, but it turned out to be Calvin''s


    matrimonial home. Since Calvin worked in Alford Audit, the other man in the car might have been


    working for Alford Audit too.


    After a pause, I replied, "I happened to be around Golden Scale Vi today. Is it possible for you to tell


    the guards to let me in? I''d love to be able to go in and have a look at the environment."


    "Of course! Pass the phone to the guard. I''ll talk to him," Evelyn agreed without hesitation.


    I handed my phone over to the security guard and let Evelyn work her magic. After I hung up the call, I


    entered the neighborhood smoothly.


    I asked the guard for the Hammer''s house address, and I headed straight toward there.


    The area of the vi downtown was rtively smaller, and the developers even built multiple- story


    buildings. Therefore, there were quite a lot of residents in Golden Scale Vi.


    When I found the Hammer''s vi, the ck Maserati was still parked outside. I was unsure about the


    rtionship between Calvin and the man.


    I wrote down the license te number, looked around, and was ready to leave.


    But I was stopped by Calvin. "Mrs. Roberts! Since you are here, why don''t youe in and have a


    closer look?"


    I was thunderstruck. I turned around and saw Calvin behind me. He peered at me, standing on the


    stairs of the vi.


    My heart missed a beat. I stered on a smile and replied to him, "Did Mrs. Hammer tell you? I came


    here just to have a look at the neighborhood. I didn''t mean to disturb you, and I should really go."


    "Please! You''re already here, and there''s no reason not toe in. Otherwise, how would you know if


    the vi itself is good or not? Am I right, Mrs. Roberts?" Calvin narrowed his eyes on me, and his words


    implied more than they said.


    I clenched my hands, and I looked up at him with a faint smile. "Thank you for your hospitality then, Mr.


    Hammer."


    He stretched out his hand, and he smirked, "You''re wee."


    There wasn''t a lot of space in the vi. It was only about two hundred and fifty square meters. I saw the


    middle- aged man from earlier since I entered the house.


    When the man saw me, he fixed his gaze at me. "Mrs. Roberts, you have a good memory."


    At first, I wasn''t sure if he was the man who had kidnapped me. But Calvin''s behavior and the man''s


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    words had validated part of my assumption.


    Looking at the man, my face fell, and I asked,


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Michael Lewis," He was unaffected, and he gestured to me to have a seat. "Mrs. Roberts,


    what do you want? We knew that you were following us since I''ve picked up Calvin earlier,"


    "I only have a question to ask you, Mr. Lewis." I sat on the sofa, and I continued, "I''m sure that we


    hadn''t met each other when he kidnapped me, so why did you kidnap me?" Michael narrowed his eyes


    and had a hint of viciousness shed across his face. He leaned back and sounded displeased, "Mrs.


    Roberts, if you want to know the answer, why don''t you switch off your phone and talk with me. You''re


    smart, but it''s impolite to record our conversation, isn''t it?"


    I stiffened, and I broke into a cold sweat. Michael knew the tricks I would do, but he was too cautious.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Smiling wryly, I took out my cell phone and switched it off in front of him, I raised my eyebrows, "Can


    we start now?"


    He sat up straight and smiled widely, "Of course!"


    "So, why did you kidnap me?" Although it had been a few months, I wasn''t going to let it go easily if I


    didn''t get to the bottom of it.


    Michael lit a cigarette and took a few drags. Then he looked at me and slowly exined, "I was just


    doing my job."


    I said nothing, waiting for him to continue.


    "Alford Audit was in charge of the audit of Roberts Group. But for thetest audit, Mr. Roberts suddenly


    put Brilliant Audit in charge. To put it bluntly, Mr. Roberts kicked Alford Audit down thedder. Plus,


    someone was hoping for you to leave Mr. Roberts voluntarily. So I took the risk to trap you, Mrs.


    Roberts. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    I was amused. "You''re quite good at evading the main points, Mr. Lewis. As far as I know, you''re not a


    shareholder of Alford Audit. The crisis of the Alford Audit has nothing much to do with you. Why were


    you willing to take


    such a huge risk and even threaten my life just for the Alford Audit?"


    He stubbed out the cigarette and narrowed his eyes at me. "What do you know about the role I yed


    to keep Alford Audit in business? For the kidnapping, you should ask Mr. Shelley. He has more say in


    this matter."


    "Austin Shelley?" I was surprised.


    He smiled faintly. "To be honest, threatening you to hold a tender was only a small ploy. There are


    many ways I could solve the problem. But due to an additional external factor, I took a more offensive


    step. I''m sorry, Miss Reid."


    I thought about what the additional external factor might be.


    Austin got involved in this was most probably for Andrea.


    So at the end of the day, I found out that, once again, Andrea was somehow rted to my misfortune.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Andrea''s actions had indeed caused an estrangement between Hendrix and me. It had changed my


    feelings toward Hendrix.


    I left Golden Scale Vi in distress, and I had a very bad headache. Now that I knew the reason behind


    my kidnapping, I knew I wasn''t in any danger. But I was still overwhelmed by the memory of being


    locked in a dark room, and all I heard was Hendrix and Andrea''s moans.


    I had been regting and treating myself for quite some days now, but I just couldn''t get rid of some


    things.


    I was at a loss, so I called Ian.


    "Arianna, what''s wrong?" Ian asked.


    "Ian, I need to talk to you," I was a bit worried that I would be trapped in an endless loop.


    The mishap was in the past. I didn''t want to talk to anyone about it, but it had forced me into a dead-


    end.


    "What''s the matter? Have you been sleeping well recently?" Ian asked. He sounded a little tired. He


    must have just finished work.


    I heaved a heavy sigh, feeling upset. "There''s a lot to say. When can youe to Ucrebury?


    I can''t travel far. I''m pregnant."


    "What the f*ck?" Ian raised his voice. "You''re pregnant? Who is the baby daddy? What''s going on? Are


    you married? Who did you marry?"


    He threw out a series of questions. I held my forehead and didn''t know which to answer first. So, I just


    simply said, "It''s a long story. Come to Ucrebury when you have the time." "Sure, Arianna! And you''re


    mean. You didn''t tell me when you got married," He couldn''t stop talking once he started.


    It made my head buzz, so I said, "I''m sorry. Too many things have happened in the past two years, and


    I can''t deal with it. So..."


    Ian stopped talking and sighed at the other end of the phone. "Now that things have happened, it¡¯s no


    use for me toment on anything. I''ll find time to go to Ucrebury in a few days. We''ll have a good talk


    about you."

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    "Okay."


    I hung up the call, but I didn''t want to go back to the vi. So, I took a taxi to Bronzy Condo.


    I was out of sorts. Once I arrived at the Bronzy Condo, I turned off my cell phone, locked the door,


    wrapped myself in the nket, and I fell asleep quickly.


    But because of the headache, I was only halfasleep. I was fully awakened by the sudden loud banging


    at the front door.


    When I walked out of the bedroom, the front door had already been broken. Hendrix was standing by


    the door with furrowed brows.


    His face was dark when he saw me, and he asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t you answer the phone?


    Why are you here?"


    I rubbed my temples and replied to him indifferently, "I turned off my phone. And fix the door, please."


    Then, I returned to the bedroom, nning to go back to sleep.


    Yet, lying on the bed, I was no longer sleepy. I stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Hendrix came in and saw that I was deep in my own thoughts with my eyes wide open. He pulled me


    up from the bed andmanded, "Get up to eat something."


    "I''m not hungry," I really wasn''t. I didn''t feel hungry.


    He knitted his brows and lowered his voice. "Why did you suddenlye to the Bronzy Condo?"


    "Just because."


    "Arianna," He raised his voice. "I understand your tantrums, but at least you have to let me know why.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Don''t leave me guessing, okay?"


    His voice was a little hoarse, and I could tell that he was tired.


    I felt like I was being unreasonable and ungrateful by acting this way.


    My mind wandered off looking at him. Absentmindedly, I asked, "Hendrix, have you ever felt sorry for


    Andrea''s baby?"


    He must be sad since the miscarriage was so sudden.


    He scowled at the question. "It''s in the past!"


    I nodded, "I know. I''m just asking." Then, I mumbled under my breath to myself, "Will you be


    heartbroken if our child is gone?"


    "Arianna!" He pinched the back of my hand so hard that it hurt. Hendrix''s face was menacing. "Who did


    you see today?"


    My head started to hurt again. I didn''t want to talk about it anymore, so I leaned my head on his chest


    and said softly, "It doesn''t matter now. It''s all over."


    The atmosphere was grim. I knew he was angry, but I closed my eyes to rest, ignoring him.


    Then, his phone rang. I straightened my posture to leave his embrace. But I was pulled back into his


    arms while he picked up the phone.


    "Yes?" Hendrix put the call on the speaker.


    "Hendrix, I''m taking over my mom''spany in Ucrebury. I''ll go back tomorrow. Are you free to pick


    me up at the airport?" Andrea''s voice came through the phone''s speaker.


    I moved my head and found afortable position in his arms.


    Hendrix replied to her indifferently, "I''m busy at work tomorrow. I''ll get Austin to pick you up."


    Andrea fell silent on the other end of the phone. And when she spoke again, there was a hint of


    disappointment in her voice. "Hendrix, can''t we even be friends now?"


    Hendrix took a deep breath. I guessed he was upset at something.


    I tilted my head and opened my eyes to look at him. Then I said to the phone, "Hendrix is going to


    apany me for the prenatal checkup tomorrow. Miss Burton, please don''t make things difficult for


    my husband."


    Hendrix tightened his arms. I looked up at him and saw him sigh. He replied to Andrea on his own,


    weakly, "Let Austin know your estimated time of arrival. He''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    After that, he hung up the phone and rested his chin on my cheeks. The stubble tickled me, and he


    didn''t want to let me escape it. "Are you dering your ownership?"


    "Why? I can''t do that?" I asked.


    Then, without waiting for his answer, I got out of his embrace and headed out of the bedroom.


    Hendrix had already made noodles before he came to me. The noodle was on the dining table in the


    living room, and it looked mouthwatering.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Hendrix followed and noticed that I was staring nkly at the table. He hugged me from behind and


    said, "The book said that pregnant women should avoid heavy-vored meals. So, I didn''t add much


    chili to it. Have a taste?"


    I looked up at him, feeling as though I was trapped in a dream where I had exchanged my life with


    Andrea.


    I had been married to Hendrix for two years but he had never taken care of me so meticulously.


    It seemed that he had matched his gentleness for Andrea in the past and treated me the same. It felt


    surreal, and I wasn''t ready to ept that.


    He seated me at the table, and I numbly took a few bites. The noodle was delicious, but I had no


    appetite as I had a lot going on in my mind.


    Seeing that I only had a few bites, Hendrix frowned and asked, "You don''t like it?"


    I shook my head. "No, I''m just not that hungry."


    "Have some more. Otherwise, you''ll feel hungryter tonight." As he spoke, he got up and opened the


    refrigerator to get me some milk.


    Hendrix spent the night with me at the Bronzy Condo.


    The next day.


    I was half-awake when I sensed movements beside me. I opened my eyes to see that Hendrix was


    dressing up.


    Seeing that I had woken up, he asked, "Did I wake you up?"


    Iid in the bed and shook my head, toozy to move. I answered in a hoarse voice, "Are you going to


    work now?"


    He nodded. "Yeah, Evan will bring you breakfastter. It would be best if you rested for a while more


    after breakfast. I''lle back and bring you to the hospital for the checkup at noon."


    After that, he put on his tie, then kissed me on the forehead and left.


    What I had experienced during the past few days was bizarre. Hendrix treated me very well and took


    good care of me, but I could feel that he was still distant from me.


    During breakfast, Monique called me on the phone and asked if I could pick her up at the airport. She


    needed a lift because she brought too many things back from the trip.


    I had nothing nned out for the day. So, after asking for the time, I took a taxi to Roberts Group and


    got into my car. When I arrived at the airport, Monique''s flight hadn''tnded yet.


    I parked the car in the parking lot and went to wait for Monique in the departure hall.


    It wasn''t exactly a surprise to see Hendrix at the airport. I sat in the hall, looking at the perfectly


    matched couple not far away.


    I took out my phone and called Hendrix.


    Hendrix picked up the phone, and I asked, "Where are you?"


    "At the airport," He answered, then added after a few seconds, "Austin is caught up with some work. So


    I''m here to pick Andrea up."


    I let out the breath I was holding for no reason. At least Hendrix didn''t lie.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Look ahead!" I said, looking in his direction.


    Hendrix did as he was told, and he saw me. He frowned slightly and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to pick Monique up. Her flight will arrive at half- past eleven," Then my eyes shifted to Andrea,


    who had noticed me too. I asked, "Should I go over and say hello to Miss


    Burton?"


    Hendrix seemed to be irritated. "No."


    Then he spat out a few more words. "Stay here. I''ll be right back!"


    After that, he hung up and left the airport lobby with Andrea.


    I sat in the hall, still feeling slightly upset. I had to tell myself that it was fine. It was normal for Hendrix


    toe to pick Andrea up when Austin was busy with something else.


    Hendrix was already having a hard time letting Andrea go. Now he only came to pick her up, so I


    shouldn''t be petty about it.


    Ten minutester.


    Hendrix returned and sat down next to me. He held my hands and exined, "Don''t overthink this.


    Something cropped up this morning, so Austin isn''t able toe."


    I nodded and forced a smile, which was a little far-fetched. "It''s okay. You don''t have to exin."


    It wasn''t a big deal. I was analyzing too much into it.


    Monique was dragging arge suitcase when she showed up at the arrival hall. She was astonished to


    see both Hendrix and me together. "Are you here to show off your love?"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    I only smiled at herment. Hendrix took over the suitcase from her, while Monique came to hold my


    arm. She patted on my belly and said, "It''s bigger than before. Three more months to go!"


    I nced at her slightly bulging belly. Monique was wearing loose clothes, so others couldn''t really tell


    that she was pregnant at first nce.


    I asked with a smile, "Why did youe back so suddenly?" I thought she would stay in the


    countryside until she gave birth to the child.


    "Ian ising to Ucrebury, isn''t he? I came back to see him. It''s been a long time since I met him. I


    kind of miss him," said Monique. She looked better than when I had left her.


    Hendrix walked in front of us with the suitcases. Monique came near me and whispered into my ears,


    "So, are you two all right now?"


    I shrugged. "It''s hard to say. Andrea just came back. I can''t say anything for sure for the future."


    "D*mn!" She was annoyed. "I thought she went back to her rich birth parents? Why can''t she just stay


    in Jarold City and enjoy her life? Why does she have toe back to Ucrebury to cause trouble?"


    "I think she''s taking over Madam Lawson''s work," Since Andrea was back, I didn''t know what would


    happen in the future. Anyway, it was safe to say that I wasn''t at ease.


    She curled her lips in disdain. "She''s like a ghost haunting you."


    I didn''tment on it further. Instead, I asked about our other mutual acquaintance, "Did Ian tell you


    when he wille?"


    She shook her head. "No, he didn''t."


    We were walking to the parking lot. When we got to the car, I asked Hendrix, "Has Miss Burton gone


    back?"


    He nodded. "Evan sent her back. Now, get in the car."


    Monique and I got into the car, and Hendrix too after he had loaded the luggage to the trunk.


    "What would you like to eat?" he asked.


    It was twelve at noon, just right for lunch.


    After being on the ne for a couple of hours, Monique was tired. I glimpsed at her and answered,


    "Anything is fine."


    Hendrix nodded. He drove downtown and stopped at the foot of a Japanese restaurant. He looked at


    me and asked, "What about Japanese food?"


    I looked at Monique and asked, "Is that alright?"


    She agreed, "Of course!"


    Getting out of the car, Monique leaned to me and asked, "Is this how Hendrix has been treating you


    I nodded, "Sort of."


    "Oh no," She shook her head violently. "Both of you feel like some random old couple who have lived


    together for decades."


    I was perplexed. "What''s wrong with that?"


    Her lips twitched. "You two act like family, not lovers."


    Monique''s words stirred up something in me.


    We entered the restaurant and ordered. Soon, the food was all served.


    Hendrix ordered a bowl of soba noodles for me. The reason was that I couldn''t eat wasabi because I


    was pregnant, and wasabi was too stimting for me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Probably because I had too much nd food recently, I didn''t really enjoy the soba noodle. After taking


    a few bites, I gave it to Hendrix and had some salmon beforepletely losing my appetite.


    Monique didn''t eat much either. Her eyes were busy looking back and forth between Hendrix and me,


    and she seemed a bit puzzled.


    After lunch, we dropped Monique back to Bronzy Condo first, then Hendrix took me to the hospital for


    the checkup.


    There were a lot of people in the obstetrics and gynecology department. Fortunately, we had made an


    appointment beforehand, so we didn''t have to wait in line. But Hendrix had to wait outside while I did a


    lot of tests.


    Then it was my turn to do the ultrasound scan, during which the doctor nced at me and hesitated to


    speak several times. I could tell that she had something to say. The first thing that came into my mind


    was that something had happened to the baby.


    I stared at her and asked, "Doctor, is everything alright with the baby?"


    She slightly shook her head and looked at me. "The fetus'' heart rate is very weak, showing symptoms


    of underdevelopment. Normally, the heart rate should be stronger for a fetus that is twenty-four weeks."


    After a pause, she continued, "Miss Reid, you must keep a good mood and maintain the quality of


    sleep. These are the minimum you need to do for the baby. Your behavior during pregnancy directly


    affects the development of the fetus."


    I could only nod. I understood the importance of me being physically and mentally healthy. Otherwise, I


    wouldn''t have asked Ian toe to Ucrebury.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    After the tests, Hendrix consulted with the doctor about the pregnancy while I sat in the corridor absent-


    mindedly.


    I didn''t know what the doctor had told Hendrix, but he had been in a foul mood after we got out of the


    hospital. He frowned slightly at me and asked. "Arianna, do you have something to tell me?"


    I chuckled and quipped, "What did the doctor tell you? Did she tell you that the baby isn''t yours?"


    Hendrix wasn''t in the mood to take a joke.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" He sounded worried but powerless. "You need to tell me if something is


    bothering you."


    I walked towards the parking lot and tly said, "I don''t want you to meet up with Andrea. Not even


    giving her a nce or saying a word to her."


    After that, I turned back and looked at him. "Can you do that?"


    He remained at the same spot, smiling. "Isn''t this an unconscionable contract?"


    I nodded and stared at him stubbornly. "Every time you meet up with Andrea or talk to her, I won''t talk


    to you for a week. If you can''t stay away from her, then I''ll divorce you."


    He frowned. "Arianna, don''t toy with the idea of getting a divorce."


    I lowered my head. I wasn''t toying with anything when it came to matters rted to Andrea.


    We both got into the car, and he started the engine, not saying anything else.


    No one spoke a word throughout the entire journey.


    When we arrived at the vi, Hendrix''s cell phone started ringing. Staring at him, I didn''t leave the car.


    He nced at his phone and his brows knitted together even more.


    "Go home and have a good rest. Don''t think too much about it. I have nothing to do with Andrea in the


    past, and nothing will happen in the future too," He declined the call and gazed at me tenderly.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him, and my eyes were a bit sore. He used to take good care of me


    before Andrea''s return. He only convinced himself when he said that he had nothing to do with her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix pulled me into his arms and patted my back. Hand- tied, he soothed, "Stop overthinking. You''re


    forever my wife."


    Then, he got out of the car and carried me back to the bedroom. Then, he kissed my forehead, saying,


    "I still have work in thepany. I''lle back earlier tonight."


    I pressed my lips together and tugged at the corner of his shirt. "Are you going to see her?"


    He burst intoughter. "Do you think I have so much time to spare?"


    I pulled back my hand and looked away. "You can go."


    Even if he went to see Andrea, I wouldn''t know if he deliberately hid it from me.


    He sighed softly, but he still left.


    I was tired after a day of outdoor errands. Soon, I was fast asleep.


    As my mental health would affect the baby, I stayed in the vi for the next few days and didn''t go out.


    Most of the time, I was either reading or taking strolls.


    Hendrix would walk with me for almost an hour every day. Sometimes, he would have to carry me back


    if I was too tired from walking.


    There were times when I would lose control of my emotions and yell at him. Yet, he hadn''t once talked


    back to me.


    After several times, it became no fun. So I stopped.


    During the weekend, we initially nned to leave the vi and spend time elsewhere.


    But I was toozy to get out of bed the next day, so Hendrix had no choice but to stay at home with me.


    Minnie had prepared a lot of things as she was heading back to her hometown.


    The doorbell rang, and Hendrix got up to go to open the door. Before he headed downstairs, he pulled


    me up. "Get up and eat something. We''ll go out for a walkter."


    It was already noon, and I was indeed a bit hungry.


    He went downstairs to open the door while I headed to the bathroom to clean up.


    When I came out of the bedroom, I heard cries and shouts from the first floor. I couldn''t help peeking


    over the fence to look at the first floor.


    It was Andrea. She was wearing a long white dress, and she pulled her hair into a bun. She looked


    young.


    I didn''t know what Hendrix had said to her, but she was on the verge of breaking down from crying. The


    makeup on her face was ruined.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    At that moment, I didn''t think I should interfere in their affair. I hesitated for a second before returning to


    the bedroom.


    Unexpectedly, I heard Hendrix shouted, "Come downstairs and eat if you''re done washing up!"


    I peeped downstairs and caught Hendrix looking at me softly. Next to him, Andrea red at me with her


    now teary and swollen eyes.


    I let out a silent sigh as I went downstairs, sneaking into the dining hall.


    Coming from the living room, Andrea intentionally spoke loudly, "Arianna is just an orphan. She has


    nothing at all. She won''t be able to help you with anything when Roberts Group expands in the future.


    But I can. I have support from my mom and the Moore Family. These are the resources that will favor


    the Roberts Group."


    Well, Andrea wasn''t wrong. We weren''t the ruler of the world. At the end of the day, we would still need


    to rely on our social connections and resources no matter how sessful or outstanding we were.


    It would be beneficial If he had Valerie and Pedro''s support.


    The noodles tasted blunt, and I slowly lost my appetite. I rested my head on my hand and listened to


    the conversation. "Andrea, if I can leave my wife and child for all the advantages from you, I''d do the


    same and leave you for someone more useful in the future."


    "I don''t care!" Andrea choked with sobs. "I love you, and I won''t stop you from leaving if you found


    someone better in the future!"


    Hendrix became slightly annoyed as he replied, "But I do. I''ll only marry one person in my whole life,


    who is Arianna."


    "But you don''t even love her!" Andrea shouted back at the top of her lungs. "A marriage without love


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t work! You and the child are going to suffer because of this!"


    Hendrix frowned even more, and he replied to her coldly, "Andrea, this is my marriage, and it''s a matter


    between Arianna and me. You shouldn''t interfere. In the past, I looked after you merely because


    Casper had entrusted you to me. Now, you have found your loving birth parents. You have a good life


    now. While I have my own family and people I need to take care of."


    He paused for a while and continued, "I need you to behave and watch your tongue. Don''t do or say


    things that would harm my family. If you can''t do that, I guess there''s no reason for us to meet anymore


    in the future."


    "No reason for us to meet anymore?" Andrea choked up and asked in disbelief, "Hendrix, don''t tell me


    that you''re in love with her?"


    I was perplexed to hear everything that he just said to Andrea. Hendrix was a man of his word, and I


    could tell that he no longer treats her the same as before.


    An even bigger surprise, Hendrix answered without hesitation, "Yes!"


    He said he was in love with me.


    Andrea shrilled, "That''s impossible! Just because she has been married to you for the past two years


    and got pregnant, that doesn''t mean you''re in love. That''s not being in love! You''re just feeling guilty


    paired with responsibility!"


    Hendrix wasn''t an eloquent person. Seeing that Andrea was in a rage, he remainedposed and


    said, "Andrea, stop it now. Austin will see you back."


    Probably worried that Andrea would disturb me, Hendrix lowered his voice further and asked Andrea to


    leave. It didn''t take long for Austin to arrive at the vi.


    Unable to control her emotions, Andrea was half-dragged by Austin as they left the vi.


    I was almost done with my breakfast when Hendrix came to the dining room. He pinched his brows,


    looking slightly haggard by now. He looked at me and asked, "Do you like the breakfast?"


    I nodded, "Did you sleep wellst night?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Hendrix put on a faint smile and pulled me into a hug. Warily, he rested his chin on my shoulder and


    asked. "Do you have any ns in the afternoon?"


    I thought for a moment and answered, "I''m going out. Monique has been back for a few days, and I


    didn''t have the time to apany her before. So I think I''m going to see her today."


    The truth was that Ian wasing to Ucrebury in the afternoon. But I didn''t think it was necessary to


    tell Hendrix about my illness as it wasn''t a big deal. It wasn''t lifethreatening.


    "Okay!" he simply replied. But he looked a little displeased. "Looks like I''m all on my own today."


    I lowered my head, held his hand in mine, and asked in a serious tone, "Hendrix, do you mean


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    everything you said to Andrea earlier?"


    Our eyes met. I could even see my reflections in his pupils. He answered, "When have I ever lied to


    you?"


    "Okay then. From now on, let''s be good to each other," As far as I was concerned, responsibility


    weighed much more than love in a marriage.


    I doubted Hendrix''s love for me, but I was very certain that he would be responsible for our child and


    me.


    And that was all I asked for


    I stayed with him in the living room a little more before leaving home. Although my baby bump has


    gotten bigger, it didn''t stop me from driving.


    Ian''s arrival time was at three in the afternoon. I arrived at the airport just on time.


    I was stunned when I saw a familiar figure walking out of the arrival hall. It had only been a few years


    since west met, but Ian had already grown so much taller.


    Ian was a handsome young man in his twenties and with great fashion sense. As the weather was hot,


    he wore a knee-length gray short, paired with a chic blue id shirt from thetest fashion week''s


    collection. A pair of sunsses sat perfectly on his tall nose bridge, and his middle-length hair was


    well-groomed. He looked very stylish.


    "Hey, babe! I finally got to meet you!" Before I could react, Ian pulled me into a big hug.


    "It''s been so long. How did you get so tall?" After I pulled myself away from him to look closely at him, I


    was lost in words again. Time really flew by. Because from what I remembered, Ian wasn''t as charming


    as he did now.


    He had gotten so much more handsome and even more attractive than the celebrities.


    Ian pinched my cheeks and chuckled, "I bet you didn''t know this. But I''ve got dyed puberty, and I''m


    probably still growing!"


    Jealous of his height, I pouted and bickered back, "How''s the weather up there?"


    Ian scanned the back seats as he got in the car and asked, "Why didn''t Moniquee along? She


    didn''t also get herself a boyfriend, did she?"


    I shot him a smile, "You''ll see her at the restaurant. She''s there earlier to make a reservation."


    "You know we can call to make a reservation these days," He replied as he fastened up his seatbelt.


    Followed by a pause, his eyesid on my belly and became concerned, "Why don''t I drive instead?"


    I raised my eyebrows, "Do you know the way?"


    "Nope!" he shook his head.


    "Exactly," Iughed it off. I started the engine and told him, "I''ve booked a four-star hotel for your stay.


    Just enjoy Ucrebury for the next few days."


    He wasn''t pleased with my arrangement and whined, "I don''t want to stay in the hotel. Aren''t you


    married? Monique told me that your husband is the CEO of a listedpany. He should be very well


    off. I bet you live in a five hundred square meters mansion."


    I couldn''t help butugh as I watched him being gossipy, and I said, "You know my husband. You once


    wrote an article criticizing this wealthy young master."


    He startled and asked, "You''re saying, Hendrix Roberts from the Roberts Group?"


    I nodded with a smile on my face. When I started college, the twenty- eight years old, Hendrix had just


    taken over the Roberts Group. For arge corporate such as Roberts Group, this new director was


    deemed way too young.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    On top of that, Hendrix, who had just taken over Roberts Group, was vigorously taking in new projects


    from various sectors. It was quite a big deal at that time. Many students from Ucrebury University had


    praised Hendrix''s visions and capabilities on the school forum.


    On the contrary, Ian had too much time on his hand, so he wrote an article asserting that Hendrix could


    bring downfall to the Roberts Group. He even listed ten reasons as supporting arguments.


    That post blew up and made it all over the headlines in Ucrebury.


    After all, that post has directly ndered the Roberts family''s reputation. They approached Ian in


    private, and I had no clue what happened eventually. But in the end, Ian posted a public apology.


    Curled on the passenger seat, Ian sheepishly eximed, "What a doomed-destiny! I can''t escape from


    the Roberts."


    I cackled and teased him, "We have guest rooms. If you don''t like the hotel, you can stay at my ce."


    "Stop it!" He quickly rejected and shook his head, "I still want to live a long life. I''ll figure it out on my


    own."


    On our way to the restaurant, Ian brought me up to date on what happened over the past years. He


    slightly frowned as he asked, "Why don''t you tell Hendrix about the kidnapping? It''s much easier for


    him to investigate it than doing it yourself."


    Since it was a part of treating my illness, I hid nothing. "I''m not sure if Hendrix still has feelings for


    Andrea. If Andrea was the one behind all those incidents, then I''m just digging my own grave. It''s better


    for me to take matters into my own hands."


    "F*ck!" He cursed, "All you''ve done was getting yourself married to Hendrix. I guess being married into


    a rich family isn''t all that glitters."


    I agreed in silence.


    Soon after, we arrived at the restaurant.


    I parked the car, and we entered the restaurant. Monique arrived earlier and had gotten us seats. When


    she saw us, she waved excitedly. "Over here!"


    Ian''s smile was a tad too flirtatious, and he shouted back, "Hey, honey!" It obviously drew much


    attention from the other diners.


    The moment he took off his sunsses, more people turned their heads over. Ian definitely had the


    looks of a celebrity.


    We heard two girls whispering, "What a handsome man! Is he a celebrity?"


    "I don''t know. Pretty sure he''s either an actor or a model. But look, he''s with a pregnantdy. Maybe


    he''s already married."


    "Could be! As expected, all the good men are always taken."


    "Oh, what a pity."


    As soon as we sat down, Ian gave me a nudge. He looked directly at Monique and me, and he proudly


    said, "Did you girls hear that? Isn''t it nice to go out with me?"


    Monique curled her lips and rolled her eyes at him, "Stop being a narcissist. People can''t stop looking


    at us now. I feel like an animal in the zoo, and it''s annoying!"


    "Jeez!" Ian sounded truly upset, "It''s been so long since west met. How did your social skills decline


    so drastically?"


    "Okay, guys!" I finally called out, "We''re here to have a peaceful meal. Stop fighting like cats and dogs."


    The two of them red at each other and stopped fussing.


    Monique and Ian had always been like this since they first met. None of us understood how they still


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    managed to get along to this day. After all, fate brought people together, and destiny kept people


    together.


    "Oh, my!" Halfway through the meal, Ian suddenly looked baffled at the direction of the entrance.


    Monique nced at him and scoffed, "Did you see a ghost?"


    "Cut it off already," Ian answered sourly, "I just saw an acquaintance."


    Out of curiosity, I looked back and found that the person was Sawyer. He was with ady.


    It''s the same girl as before.


    Turning back to Ian, I asked earnestly, "Do you know him?"


    He nodded. "More than that! Back then, I almost-"


    His sentence trailed off as he started eyeing the girl beside Sawyer and mumbled, "Why is this girl still


    sticking to him!"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    "That''s up to them if they want to date, and it''s none of your business. Just eat already!" Monique


    teased as she pushed a te of meat in Ian''s direction.


    He shifted his gaze back to our table, and he jested, "I don''t eat meat."


    "Oh, don''t be such a wuss," It was typical of Monique to provoke Ian whenever she had the chance.


    Almost losing his temper, Ian replied through gritted teeth, "Are you implying that all vegetarians are


    cowardly?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    How childish of them.


    I took a glimpse at Sawyer''s direction again. He and the girl had settled at a spot that was quite far


    away for us to see clearly.


    After the meal, Ian tugged Monique and me. "Both of you have got to go to the nightclub with me


    tonight! It''s troublesome for me toe back once. You won''t just leave me at the hotel alone, right?"


    Monique was puzzled, "Nightclub? Are you kidding us? Don''t you know that we''re both carrying a


    child? To bring two pregnant women, you-"Two pregnant women? Oh my god, Monique! You''re


    pregnant too? Who''s the father?"


    Ian eximed loudly in shock.


    The diners at our neighboring table cast look at us, so I quickly motioned him to lower his voice and


    babbled, "She meant if I''m pregnant, she''s pregnant too. You know we''re practically soulmates. Stop


    overthinking!"


    I knew Monique didn''t want others to know about her pregnancy.


    Finally grasping the situation, Monique let out a sigh of relief and sarcastically said to Ian, "How smart


    of you, always reading the situation perfectly!"


    "No," Ian snapped back, "You''re the stupid one!"


    By the time we left the restaurant, it was getting dark, and my phone was running out of battery.


    Looking at us with his puppy-dog eyes, Ian begged, "Please! Just stay with me for a while more before


    going home."


    Monique was bewildered by his action, "You''re a man. Stop acting cute! Arianna''s pregnant. How can


    she go to the nightclub?"


    Ian pouted, "Who says a pregnant woman can''t have fun? It''s fine as long as she doesn''t drink. On top


    of that, I''vee all the way here. At least we should have a talk, right? If Arianna continues to keep


    everything to herself, I''m afraid it''s going to affect the baby sooner orter."


    Looking convinced, Monique turned to me and asked, "Do you want to have a little chat?"


    I nodded, slipping the phone back into my pocket, and suggested, "The bar and karaoke will smell of


    cigarettes, so let''s not go there. A cafe, maybe?"


    "Cafe? Most of them are closed by now. We''re heading to the hotel!" Ian spoke as he pushed Monique


    and me into the car, "The three of us have f*cking slept on the same bed before. What else is there to


    be ashamed of?"


    Monique shrugged and agreed with him.


    Indeed, when we used to travel during our college days, we almost always stayed in one room together


    to save the cost. After spending so much time together, Ian felt more like a brother to us.


    After setting the navigation, Ian drove and started nagging.


    Monique was already annoyed, so she kept her eyes shut, eventually dozed off while I listened to him


    in silence. Ian nced over to me and lectured, "One of themon symptoms for depression is


    regrly feeling blue, irregr sleep, continuous low mood, not getting enjoyment out of life-"


    Starting to feel irked by his constant nagging, I tried to change the topic, "Have you settled down in


    Mesville? Are you going to stay there for good?"


    "Of course not," While waiting for the traffic light to change, hands still on the steering wheel, Ian told


    us, "I''vepleted all the courses for my psychology ss. I''m thinking of returning to Jarold City to


    set up a clinic there, and live a simple life."

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    I knew Ian''s hometown was Jarold City. After a pause, I asked, "Are youing back for good then?"


    He shook his head, "It depends on how you''re doing. But I think I''ll still have to return to Mesville in


    another two days to settle some matters."


    Upon arriving at the hotel, Ian passed the car to the valet service. Monique woke up and got out of the


    car, and stared at him. "Why don''t you set up your clinic here in Ucrebury? It''s convenient for us to see


    you if you did."


    Ian looked at her and chuckled, "What''s wrong? What do you have? Do you have fluctuating mood or


    negative thoughts?"


    Monique rolled her eyes at him and didn''t say anymore.


    Since we booked the room in advance, the check-in process was fast.


    Ianzily mumbled under his breath after we entered his room, "I don''t like staying in the hotel. It''s so


    boring and lonely."


    I checked my phone and realized that it had run out of battery. Meanwhile, Monique passed out on the


    sofa. She must have been exhausted. So there was only Ian and me.


    Ian looked at me with seriousness and asked, "When did you realize your mood swings?"


    "Around half a year ago," I answered but paused to think for a while before I continued, "I''m always


    sad, and I would act impulsively, like putting myself or the baby at risk."


    "It didn''t happen often. I only lost control several times," I told him truthfully.


    He rubbed his temples and said sternly, "Arianna, you know how you were five years ago. So you must


    take care of yourself. If that happens again, both you and your child will be in danger."


    Of course I knew. Five years ago, I found out that Carol had fallen sick, and then I witnessed Monique''s


    parents'' death with my own eyes. Those incidents had left me with deep trauma.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After Carol passed away, I wouldn''t make it if it weren''t for Dalton.


    Ian sighed and said, "Luckily I''ve learned enough from studying abroad these few years. I won''t let you


    hurt yourself again as in the past."


    I nodded. It was almost nine at night, and


    Monique was already sleeping soundly.


    I lowered my voice and asked Ian, "How about you? Did something happen to you?"


    I knew something was wrong with Ian the first eyes I set on him in the airport earlier. Although he


    looked and acted as usual, his gaze felt empty. He tried to hide it, but I saw right through at it.


    He was taken aback by my question. Then he looked at me and smiled, "Literally nothing can escape


    from your eagle-eyes!"


    Then he got up and dialed the front desk. Ian requested two bottles of red wine and said to me, "Watch


    me drink since you both can''t drink. I''m feeling a little moody. When the both of you go home, I''ll


    probably get a good sleep if I had some alcohol."


    I frowned. "Is it a rtionship problem? Or something else?"


    To the best of my recollection, Ian wouldn''t be bothered by love. However, he hardly mentioned


    anything about his family, although we had known each other for so long.


    I didn''t know how tofort him as I didn''t know why he was sad.


    He leanedzily on the sofa and gazed at Monique, who was sleeping like a log. He answered my


    question with another question, "Who is her baby''s father?"


    It seemed that he had found out anyway.


    I stuttered. "H-How did you figure it out?"


    He rolled his eyes at me and tly answered, "It''s true that we haven''t seen each other for so long, but I


    haven''t gone blind. Monique doesn''t gain much weight even when she eats a lot. Now not only did she


    put on weight, but she was also eating more than she used to, and she slept so much. Coupled with


    her belly- touching gestures, it''s easy to guess that Monique was pregnant."


    Fair enough, Ian''s analyses were spot on.


    Not saying much, I just replied, "You can ask herter. Now, tell me about you instead. Since you have


    brought us here, you must at least tell us something."


    The doorbell rang, and Ian got up to open the door. It was a waiter who brought the requested red


    wine.


    Ian then shut the door, and he answered, "It''s not a big deal. I just feel that I have lived the past twenty


    years without achieving much. I feel somewhat lonely."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    I didn''t know what to make of Ian''s situation, so I watched him open a bottle of wine and started


    drinking on his own.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Failing to hold back, I decided to join in for some sips and told him, "Why don''t you settle in Ucrebury in


    the future? Monique and I are here. We can have each other''s backs."


    What was gone was gone. Only a few people would stay with us for a lifetime.


    Ian took a few more swigs, and I could tell he was in a bad mood.


    "We''ll see what the future brings. I''m really envious of the rtionship between you and Monique.


    Despite losing your family, you both really cared for each other."


    What between Monique and me was no longer mere friendship. We only had each other. We were


    family.


    The red wine was quite strong. I stopped drinking after a few sips, and it was before I realized Ian had


    finished a bottle in a sh. "That''s enough! This wine is strong." Worriedly, I warned him.


    He was flushed, and he looked tipsy as he reached for another bottle of wine. But he sounded sober.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die! It''s not like anyone cares if I die anyway."


    He chugged down more wine, his eyes brimming with tears, and he continued, "Humans are ridiculous.


    They insult and turn their back on you when they don''t need you. But when they needed you, they had


    the audacity to beg for pity. It''s crazy!"


    I couldn''tprehend what he was mumbling. Not knowing how to respond, I just listened to him


    quietly.


    Monique, however, had woken up. Still leaning on the sofa, she softly asked, "Did the people from


    Jarold Citye to you?"


    Her question was apparently directed at Ian. With his eyes half-closed but red, Ian nodded, "They''re


    just a bunch of ruthless people. They forced my mom to death, and now they want me to go back to


    save that sick old b*stard. Look at the irony of that!"


    Lost in their conversation, I mouthed to Monique, "What''s going on?"


    Getting to recap what had happened, Monique took a sip of water and put her cheeks on her hand, "Ian


    is the illegitimate son of Gordan Shelley, a wealthy businessman in Jarold City. Five years ago, his


    mother brought him back to Jarold City, hoping that the Shelley family would ept him, but they


    refused and drove them out. Based on what he said just now, the Shelley family probably is nning to


    take him back now."


    "Why didn''t I know any of this?"


    "Of course you don''t. You were almost going insane because of Grandma back then. Even if he told


    you, you wouldn''t have paid any attention."


    As the alcohol kicked in, Ian drooped on the sofa. He looked dejected.


    All happy families were alike, but each unhappy family was unhappy in its own way. Since I wasn''t


    good atforting others, I could only quietly offer mypany for him.


    As much as it hurt, there were just some things that we would need to endure all on our own.


    I looked up to check the time, and it was already midnight. Since Ian was already drunk, I got up and


    helped him to his bed with Monique. Surprised after noticing the time, she asked, "Did Hendrix call


    you?"


    I shrugged, "My phone was dead."


    She curled her lips. "You should go home quickly! Leave this mess to me."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve told Hendrix that I''ll be staying at the Bronzy Condo tonight," I assured her as I


    covered Ian with the quilt.


    Spotting the dark circles around Monique''s eyes, I asked, concerned, "You didn''t sleep well recently?"


    She nodded, looking fatigued. "This child is no angel. It''s been a real torture for me!"


    It was true that every pregnancy was different. On the contrary, I wasn''t suffering as much as she did


    other than only a few morning sicknesses. I collected our belongings, and I said, "Let''s go home."


    The hotel wasn''t far away from the Bronzy Condo, so we arrived home after only a short drive.


    It was already one in the morning by the time we got to bed. We were so tired that we dozed off soon


    after.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    The next day, I had brunch with Monique before returning to the vi.


    Being absent- minded as always, I only realized that I had left my bag and phone in Bronzy Condo.


    I entered the vi and noticed that the living room was empty. Minnie was most probably out for


    groceries; while Hendrix, being the workaholic he was, should be at thepany.


    I changed into my slippers and decided to look up some parenting education books for reading. The


    moment I opened the door of the study, the air was fetid with stale tobo smoke.


    It was daytime, but the curtains in the study were drawn up. It was dim.


    "Hendrix?" I asked in a small voice as I saw cigarette sparks by the window.


    Hendrix was the only one who smoked in this vi.


    I reached for the switch and turned on the lights. Hendrix''s expression was dark as he bellowed, "Turn


    it off!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    I frowned and walked towards him. "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" I flinched at the smell of alcohol,


    "You''re drinking too?"


    His lips pressed tightly, and his icy eyes fixed on me. He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, and


    finally asked, "Where were youst night?"


    "Bronzy Condo," I grumpily answered. "I told you yesterday, didn''t I?"


    Hendrix scoffed, his voice rough and ruthless, "Arianna, what else are you hiding from me? How much


    more are there?"


    The cigarette smell in the study room was starting to give me a headache, and I grew irritated at his


    cold attitude. So, annoyed, I refuted, "What can I hide from you? I can count my acquaintances with all


    my fingers. Just ask me directly if you''re curious about anything. You don''t have to be like this!"


    "And what? You''ll tell me the truth if I were to ask you?" His eyes were red, and there was stubble on


    his chin. Hendrix probably had stayed up all night.


    His gaze was particrly menacing.


    I hated being kept in the dark, so I boldly replied, "Yes, I''ll tell you if you ask!"


    Hendrix got up, clenched his jaw, and asked, "Who was the man you hugged at the airport yesterday?"


    Completely thrown off guard, I snapped at him, "Hendrix, were you stalking me?" A fit of sudden anger


    burst in me. I continued, "Oh, Hendrix, are you serious? So you''re even taking away my freedom and


    privacy now?"


    It felt suffocating as he stood closer to me, so I unconsciously took a step back. He clutched my


    shoulders tightly in anger, "Why are you trying to run away? You''re my wife, and I have the right to


    know your whereabouts!"


    "Sure, you''re Mr. Roberts, of course. You can do anything you want!" Bothered by the foul smell of


    alcohol and cigarettes from him, I broke free from his grasp to leave the study.


    Before I got to exit the room, he had grabbed me by the arms and pulled me into a forceful hug, "Aren''t


    you going to exin?"


    I was fed up with him for invading my privacy, so Ished out, "Exin what? It''s just as you saw, I


    went to meet someone I liked, and we spent the night in a hotel."


    I turned to look at him as I said, unbothered by his rage, "Are you happy with my exnation, Mr.


    Roberts? Can you let go of me now? The smell of alcohol and cigarettes on you is making me sick!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His face was flushing in rage, and Hendrix stammered, "Arianna, I want the truth!"


    "This is the truth! It''s something that you want to hear!" I eximed, still mad at the truth that I was


    being watched. If he had trusted me enough, he wouldn''t have done that.


    His grips on my waist tightened out of fury, "Seems like there is no point in talking anymore."


    Hendrix said as he pinned me against the wall harshly. As if possessed, he began to strip off my


    clothes with force.


    I felt an intense sharp pain on my back, losing my strength to fight back. I didn''t make any sound as he


    ruthlessly took control over me.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Soon, his breath quickened, and he was roused. But unexpectedly, he held back, looking deep into my


    eyes as he asked, "Who is he?"


    Thankfully, it seemed that there was still some rationality left in him.


    Yet, the awful smell of alcohol and cigarettes was putting me off. I stared at him expressionlessly. "Will


    you believe me if I tell you?"


    He nodded softly, but his gaze and face were unfathomable.


    "He was a college friend, and he came to Ucrebury for some business. I was just there to pick him up,"


    I didn''t mention my struggles as nothing has been officially diagnosed. It was pointless to bring it up.


    Otherwise, people would say that I was being melodramatic.


    He leaned in closer to me, his lips inches from mine. "Do you still have me in here?" His tone was


    gentle as he put his hand on my chest where my heart would be.


    Surprised at the question, I choked up an answer in a tiny voice, "Of course. It has always been only


    you!"


    Hendrix lifted my chin softly and we stared into each other''s eyes. Not holding back any desire, he


    pressed his warm lips on mine, kissing me hard and deep.


    A flush of memories appeared, and I wasn''t feeling it anymore. I pulled him away and suggested, "Let''s


    go to the bathroom."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    His disappointment was written on his face. I bit my lips, unable toprehend the mixed feelings in


    me. I was ill, and I couldn''t really tell anyone about it.


    "Okay."


    Hendrix held me as we entered the bathroom. He had probably suppressed himself for a long time as


    he was in a rush. Panting hard, he pushed me against the wall and went down on me.


    Startled, I yelped and shook my head, "Hendrix, n-no!"


    He held me steady, and his voice hoarse, "Be good, let''s give it a try. You can''t always rely on the


    water!"


    I shook my head again and firmly repeated, "No!"


    Seeing that I wasn''t giving in, he paused.


    "Just endure a little longer!" he insisted again in the hope of convincing me.


    I bit my lips, nauseated at the thought of it. I begged, "Hendrix, please stop!"


    There was no point forcing it if it was ufortable.


    Meanwhile, I had already pushed him away, only to catch a glimpse of dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    At that moment, guilt crept up in me. Yet all I could do was apologize despairingly, "I''m sorry. You... You


    can go to Andrea for that."


    I meant what I said. It seemed that I couldn''t even provide him the bare minimum of sexual intimacy as


    a married couple.


    This kind of marriage wouldn''tst long.


    I left straight to the bedroom without looking back at Hendrix. I took a quick shower and got on the bed.


    My mind was all over the ce by then.


    Soonter, Hendrix followed behind. The running water''s sound can be heard in the bedroom, and he


    was in it for about an hour.


    After he wiped himself dry, Hendrixid beside me and pulled me in for a cuddle. He murmured, "Let''s


    see a doctor after you gave birth."


    I couldn''t say a word. Thousands of words kept unexpressed, and my heart hurt from the emotions I


    carried.


    "What if I can''t recover from it?" I mumbled, knowing that it was a trauma that had rooted in me.


    "You will be fine!" Hendrix reassured me as he squeezed my hand softly.


    There was a long silence in the bedroom before Hendrix''s breathing eventually became heavy but


    consistent. He had fallen asleep.


    Lying on the bed, I stayed wide awake and contemted if I should talk about this to Ian.


    The weather was hot in the afternoon. Being in Hendrix''s arms, the warmth from his body started to


    make me sweat. I tried to move away from him.


    Hendrix held me firmly and half- awake, he said, "Don''t move. Stay with me for a while. I didn''t sleep


    wellst night."


    I was hand-tied.


    Hendrix probably didn''t sleep all night the night before. Although I wasn''t sleepy at first, I still dozed off


    since I was locked in his arms. The sun had already set when Hendrix and I both woke up.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    When I woke up, I turned around and saw Hendrix looking at me with his bright eyes. Surprised, I


    asked, "You''re awake?"


    He cocked his eyebrows and replied to me with another question, "Are you hungry?"


    As I was barely awake, I shook my head. I wanted to stretch, but I got a shooting pain up my back


    whenever I tried. It was ufortable, and I couldn''t help but whimper.


    "What''s wrong?" Hendrix asked worriedly.


    "My back is hurting so bad!" For no reason, I had always felt that the baby was growing too fast. I was


    only six months pregnant, but the baby bump was already so big.


    When I took a shower the day before, I paid attention to it and saw some stretch marks. They looked


    somewhat ugly.


    Hendrix put his hand on my waist to lightly massage me, and he suggested, "It''s about time that you


    join prenatal care sses. Go and do some yoga to ease your pain. I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    I feltzy, so I declined and gave an excuse,


    "It''s so troublesome to be going in and out every day."


    "Then should I hire a private instructor for you?"


    Recalling that Monique probably should go along with me to the prenatal care sses, I refused, "No,


    give me some time to think about it. Plus, you must be busy with work. Monique is free these days, so


    she can apany me."


    His brow furrowed, but his hands were still rubbing my back. "Is she your husband, or am I?"


    "Of course it''s you!" My back pain subsided, so I shifted to the other side for him to massage. And I


    said, "But you have a lot of work to do at thepany. Just let her apany me to the sses so


    that you have some time to rest!"


    Holding my waist, the corner of his lips lifted. His grin was a little cheeky, and he teased, "Are you


    worried about me now?"


    I had nothing to hide, so I nodded and assured, "I don''t mind having Monique as apanion."


    "I''ll leave thepany''s matters to Austin and Josiah. I''m going to take parental leave till you give


    birth," Hendrix seemed serious about it, and he reached out for his phone to make a call.


    I quickly stopped him and said, "Hendrix, I wasn''t joking. It''s best if you go to work as usual. If we stuck


    together every day, we might end up quarreling more often. You should work harder to earn more


    money for our baby."


    We had already been arguing frequently. If we were to see each other all the time, God forbid what


    mess we would be in.


    He chuckled, "When did we ever quarrel? It''s not like I''ve ever talked back to you. Also, I''m a CEO. Do


    you think money will be a problem if I don''t work for a few months?"


    He wasn''t wrong about the quarreling part. It had always been me who tried to find fault at the tiniest


    thing, and Hendrix would stay calm and let me be.


    However, I wasn''t too fond of the idea of him not going to work. I thought about it and changed the


    subject, "Didn''t you mention going to Jarold City a few days ago?"


    As my belly was getting bigger day by day, I was aware that traveling would be harder very soon.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He got up, simply grabbed a pajama to put on, and answered, "Probably in theseing few days, just


    to familiarise with the environment there. As for moving the headquarters, we''ll start after you''ve given


    birth."


    There wasn''t much for me to be involved in thepany''s matters. After Hendrix went into the


    bathroom to wash up, I went looking for my phone. After rummaging around for some time, I only


    remembered that I had left it at Bronzy Condo.


    Feeling a little bored, I took Hendrix''s cell phone to y with. His phone was locked, and I had no clue


    what the passcode was since I hardly touched his phone at all. I hesitated before shouting in the


    direction of the bathroom, "Hendrix, what''s the passcode of your phone?"


    The water from the shower stopped, and Hendrix''s deep and maic voice came from within, "Your


    birthday!"


    "My birthday?" I entered the numbers with doubt. Surprisingly, it unlocked the phone.


    For a moment, my mood brightened up, and I felt inexpressible feelings, but it was mostly joy. I


    proceeded to y with his phone but was left quite speechless at it.


    Hendrix''s phone had only a few useful and necessary apps, and there was nothing else for


    entertainment.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    I downloaded the YouTube app for him. Eventually, I couldn''t contain my curiosity and opened his


    WhatsApp.


    As expected, Hendrix''s WhatsApp was rtively quiet. Aside from his family and close friends, there


    were only names of notable businessmen.


    He had named all contacts except for one,beled as Aunt''. Slightly baffled, I couldn''t recall Hendrix


    having an aunt.


    I''ve never heard it from Dalton either.


    "What are you looking at?" His voice came from behind, and I almost threw the phone away in shock.


    Hendrix was drying his hair with a towel while he asked me, "What do you feel like eating? I''ll cook it for


    you."


    I mumbled, "Anything!" And I returned the phone, putting it in front of him. "You have an aunt?"


    He nodded. "Yes, she lives in Jarold City. I nned to take you and pay her a visit when we go there in


    a few days."


    "But I''ve never heard Grandpa mention her before," In fact, no one in the family had ever mentioned


    her too.


    "She had left the Roberts family since she was a teenager to pursue her studies in Jarold City, and she


    barelyes back," Hendrix exined.


    Even though she barely returned, it shouldn''t be to the point where no one in the family had ever talked


    about her.


    Then, I suddenly remembered that Hendrix and I hadn''t visited Dalton ever since he passed away. So, I


    put the phone aside and crawled towards him. I circled my arms around his waist and stared up into his


    eyes, "Hendrix, before we go to Jarold City, let''s pay a visit to Grandpa."


    His hands running through his hair stopped midway as he was flustered by my suggestion, but he


    agreed with a nod.


    Seeing that, I reached out to his cheek with a smile and gave him a peck. "Then, will you quickly


    arrange a time?"


    I got out of the bed to use the bathroom, leaving Hendrix as he stayed baffled in that position.


    I knew he was surprised. As I was aware that Dalton and Hendrix used to be on bad terms, I felt the


    need to help him let go of the grudges. In some way, it was for his own good, and I wanted to do


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    something because of my gratitude to Dalton.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Hendrix was no longer in the bedroom. I went downstairs to find him


    in the kitchen.


    His eyes fell on my feet as I walked down the stairs. He frowned in worry, "Please put on your slippers.


    The ground is cold."


    At his words, I looked down at my bare feet.


    I had forgotten about the slippers because earlier, I was too busy looking for him.


    After putting on my slippers, I went into the kitchen. "What are you cooking?" I asked, tilting my head to


    one side.


    "Beef bone broth," he approached closer to me as he answered. With sparkling eyes, Hendrix pleaded,


    "Another kiss?"


    I wasn''t ready with that request, and my face blushed. Grinning like a young girl in love for the first


    time, I asked, "So, have you decided when will we visit Grandpa?"


    He smirked, "I''ll tell you if you give me another kiss!"


    Decisively, I gave him a smooch. "There, can you tell me the n now?"


    Hendrix''s face brightened up, and he grinned. For a moment, he captivated me just with his smile, and


    he looked extra attractive.


    "We''ll go on the day after tomorrow."


    "Great!"


    I went to bed and slept especially well that night. When I woke up the next morning, Hendrix had


    already gone to thepany.


    Filled with boredom, I stayed in bed a little longer, contemting if I should head back to Bronzy Condo


    to get my phone. It had been inconvenient not having my phone around.


    I was surprised when I went downstairs to catch the sight of Monique and Minnie chatting.


    Stunned, I asked, "When did youe here?"


    Monique took a nce at me and spoke, "I''ve been here for quite a while. I even brought your bag and


    phone along. Let''s have breakfast, and we''ll meet Ian at the hotelter."


    I nodded excitedly and thought, "What a n!" Monique was a social butterfly, and she could have


    endless topics with literally anyone. She and Minnie had been discussing anything from food to


    pregnancy care, and it looked like they wouldn''t stop anytime soon.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Thankfully, Minnie had to get some groceries after we had our breakfast, so I managed to drag


    Monique to the hotel where Ian stayed.


    We got into the car.


    "Minnie is so knowledgeable and experienced. She''s got me considering staying in your ce for the


    rest of my pregnancy," She leaned against the car seat and spoke, eating a mango that she had taken


    from the vi.


    I chuckled, "Anytime!"


    Minnie was already getting old. She had been with the Roberts family for most of her life, and the


    Roberts had even regarded her as their family member.


    "Hey, why are there so many medicines in your car?" asked Monique. She had curiously opened the


    front seat drawer, "Looks like they are some progesterone pills and... What are the others?"


    She turned to me with a concerned look, "Didn''t the doctor say not to take that much medicine during


    pregnancy? Why are you still taking all this crap? I haven''t even taken any medicine since the start of


    my pregnancy." The traffic lights turned red. I stopped the car at the intersection, nced at those


    medicines, and I exined, "I got into the hospitals a few times previously, and the doctors prescribed


    them. And some were Doctor Saunders'' rmendation to help with my morning sickness and to


    prevent miscarriage."


    At the mention of Josiah, Monique''s expression darkened, and she answered in a faint voice, "Oh..."


    Taking a brief look at her before I continued driving, I asked without thinking much, "Aren''t you nning


    to tell Doctor Saunders about the baby?"


    Monique''s expression was stern, and she responded with slight annoyance, "The child is mine. What


    does it have to do with him? Why should I tell him? I''m not that desperate."


    I stopped asking any further. In no time, we arrived at the hotel.


    I took a look at the watch and noticed that it was already eleven in the morning. "Should we get some


    breakfast for Ian? He probably is still sleeping," I proposed.


    "Forget about it. The hotel will prepare breakfast for him!" She pulled me into the elevator and said,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That brat is probably still in his dreand."


    Then, we arrived at Ian''s door. We knocked on his door for ages, and there was still no response.


    Monique crossed her arms and looked at me, telling me that she had guessed it right with her


    expression.


    Just as I was about to take out my phone and give Ian a call, the door opened.


    "F*ck, why are you two so early?" Ian''s eyes were only half- open, and he still looked drowsy.


    "Hello, it''s already twelve at noon. What were you doingst night? Even pigs would get hungry by this


    hour," Monique rolled her eyes and tried to move him aside to enter the room.


    Ian blocked us in a hurry and muttered, "Wait!"


    Monique and I both were startled by his reaction, and I asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Monique scanned Ian from head to toe and shot him a sly smile. "You hooked up with a girl to spend


    the night, didn''t you?"


    "Of course not!" Ian denied, but his voice tinted with guilt. "How can you two pretty girlse into a


    man''s room at this time? Aren''t you girls afraid to see something you shouldn''t have seen?"


    "Nonsense!" Monique gave him a dirty look, "As if we haven''t seen all of yours? I even know your


    underwear size. What else do you have to hide from us?"


    I rubbed my forehead. One could never be ready for Monique''s boldness.


    "Who is it?" A voice came from inside of the room. Thunderstruck, Monique and I froze at our position,


    our jaws dropped.


    Looking at Ian with wide eyes, Monique and I asked at once, "A man?"


    "Ian, you f*cking slept with a man? Are you f*king serious?" Monique swore in disbelief.


    Ian''s face turned red. Somehow, the voice sounded familiar. Without thinking much, I pushed Ian aside


    and entered the room.


    A half-naked man with only a towel wrapped around his waist came into sight. It was Sawyer. Shock


    crossed our faces, and we stared into each other''s eyes for some time. Like a bolt from the blue, my


    brain was unable to process what I just witnessed.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Sawyer''s face stiffened up.


    "D*mn!" Monique entered after me. "Why are the two of you here together?"


    "It''s not what you think. Can''t you let me exin first?" Ian snapped, "And can you girls not jump to the


    conclusion?"


    Monique looked at him and pointed at them, "This is what I''m looking at. How can I not jump to any


    conclusion?"


    I stayed quiet.


    Monique''s bluntness had no boundaries.


    Ian alsomented at her frankness, "Are you even a woman? How did you say that with no shame?"


    I nodded in agreement and said to Monique, "You really should tone down a little."


    Monique made a face and shrugged. "It''s already the way it is. I was only pointing out the fact."


    Looking back at Sawyer, I felt awkward and mumbled, "You guys-"


    Sawyer''s expression wasn''t amicable, and he even looked mad. He gave Ian a death stare and voiced


    out, "You better exin this, or I''ll kill you."


    With a flushed face and trembling voice, Ian tried to rify, "I went to the barst night and


    unintentionally brought him back!"


    "Unintentionally?" Monique''s eyes widened. "You brought back a man by ident?"


    "He was drunk and even got beaten by a woman. If I hadn''t known him before, I would have ignored


    him!" Ian red at Sawyer and continued, "You were dead drunk. If I hadn''t brought you here, you


    would''ve gotten knocked out by that woman."


    Sawyer''s brows knitted together, and he rubbed his temples. He seemed to not remember anything


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    that happened from the night before. He probably was really wasted.


    He looked at Ian and asked, "Can''t you just send me home?"


    "How would I know where you stay?" Ian answered nastily.


    Sawyer was at a loss for words.


    I took a look at Sawyer. The bruises on his face proved that Ian probably didn''t make the story up.


    As tricksy as usual, Monique tried to add fuel to the me, "Both of you slept on the same bed, and


    both were drunk. Are you sure nothing happened?"


    "We''re straight! Stop trying to make things worse," Sawyer grunted at her.


    Monique curled her lips, clearly unbothered. She directed her attention back to Ian and urged him,


    "Can you get ready quickly? We''re heading out to eatter."


    Simultaneously, Ian and Sawyer turned and walked to the bathroom. Monique burst into augh and


    teased again, "And you''re still telling me nothing is going on between you two? Don''t tell me you''re


    showering together to save water."


    The hotel''s bathroom was actually very spacious, so it wasn''t odd for them to go in together. Monique


    just never let go of any chance to make fun of Ian.


    At that moment, my phone vibrated. It was a message from Hendrix, "Where are you?"


    "The hotel," I replied with a text too.


    Hendrix asked, "Meeting your friends?"


    I said, "Yes."


    Monique tilted her head over andmented, "Hendrix has been pretty strict with you recently, didn''t


    he?"


    "Probably because of the baby," I responded.


    Right after that, another message from Hendrix came in, "I''ve signed up prenatal care sses for you. I


    also sent the timetable and address to your email. Remember to go to the sses!"


    Reading the message he sent, I massaged the back of my neck softly and could only reply, "Okay!"


    I put away my phone and turned to Monique, "Do you want to attend prenatal yoga sses?"


    "Not a chance!" She shook her head, "I''m nning to go back to the countryside once Ian goes back to


    Mesville."


    I nodded and said no more.


    Not long after, Sawyer and Ian came out from the shower. Both of them have dressed up.


    Sawyer looked at me and frowned slightly, "Do you know each other?"


    "Yes. We''ve been friends since college."


    "Let''s have a meal together," Sawyer suggested. From the way Ian talked to him, I supposed they had


    known each other since college as well.


    However, I was still curious about how they knew each other, especially since Sawyer was much


    younger than us.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    In the restaurant.


    After we finished our meal, Sawyer had to leave earlier for work. Followed by that, Monique received a


    call. Her expression hardened after the call, and she had left too.


    Leaving Ian and I alone, Ian suggested to go elsewhere after, "Do you want to talk elsewhere?"


    I agreed, and so we found ourselves a cafe.


    Since my issues were mainly regarding Hendrix and my sexual life, it was hard for me to speak out.


    After struggling for so long, I finally told Ian the truth. To my surprise, Ian was especially serious when it


    came to his work, which relieved me after talking to him. After giving some thought to it, he told me,


    "This is a psychological problem. Nothing physically rted. I think you should open up and be honest


    with Hendrix."


    Discouraged by the idea, I replied, "But I don''t want him to know about that incident!"


    "Why? You''re the victim here. Why do you worry about it? Hendrix has the right to know," Ian sounded


    furious. After a pause, he continued, "This is an emotional wound, Arianna. You can''t let him sleep with


    you anymore because you''re still affected by his past rtionship with Andrea."


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I persisted. "But it wasn''t like thatst time-"


    "That''s because deep down, you believed that Hendrix would never sleep with others even if he treats


    her well. Yet, you heard the sounds of them having sex in the other room, whichpletely crushed


    you mentally. You''ve started doubting him, eventually leading you to develop fear for sexual intimacy,"


    Ian exined.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Does that mean my emotional wound can be cured if I stop loving him one day?" I bluntly asked,


    knowing that Hendrix caused the trauma.


    Ian raised his eyebrows. "It''s hard to tell. Maybe you can try to do it with other men and see if you


    reacted to them any different from Hendrix."


    I rolled my eyes at his suggestion. "When are you going back to Mesville?"


    "Probably in two more days. I''ll keep an eye on you a little more. After all, I''ll never know when you''ll do


    something absurd again!" Ian said half-jokingly.


    Ignoring him, I finished the remaining juice and got up to leave, "Get dinner on your own as I still have


    things to do. I''ll get going first!"


    Ian looked disappointed and grunted, "I purposely came here from afar, and all of you are so busy.


    Can''t you just tour around with me here in Ucrebury?"


    "You''re familiar with Ucrebury anyway. I''ll lend you my car to go around. I really have things to attend," I


    handed him the car key and took a taxi directly to the yoga center.


    I had always been azy person. Naturally, I had hardly done any exercise. Within an hour into the


    practice, I was already exhausted, so I sat at the side for a rest. That was when I noticed my phone had


    been vibrating all the time.


    It was from an unknown number, so I ignored it and dragged myself back to the yoga practice.


    After the ss, I showered and changed into a clean attire, preparing to leave the center. That was


    when Hendrix had called. The moment I answered the phone, Hendrix sternly said, "Come to the city


    hospital now. Monique and Josiah got into an ident."


    My heart sank upon hearing the news, and I immediately rushed toward the hospital.


    Hendrix and Austin were both waiting outside of the emergency room. After almost running along the


    way, my legs lost their strength and were weak. I almost dropped on my knees when I arrived at the


    door.


    Hendrix immediately grabbed me, saving me from falling, and heforted me, "Everything''s fine.


    Monique only had a head injury. She''s getting treated and will be out soon."


    I heaved a sigh of relief, but looking at the emergency room, my heart was still pounding, "What about


    Doctor Saunders? Is he badly hurt?


    "God knows what curse you and Monique have. Josiah is still in critical condition. Birds of a feather


    flock together. Nothing good ever happens when it''s rted to you both."


    Only Austin could say such heartless and hurtful words.


    I ignored him as I''ve gotten used to his rude nature, and I turned to Hendrix to ask, "What exactly


    happened?"


    Hendrix helped me to the corridor seats and consoled me, "Monique and Josiah were arguing in the


    car when another car hit theirs just as they crossed the intersection. As for Josiah, the doctors are still


    trying their best to save him, but we don''t know about his current conditions yet."

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Still in shock, I asked, "Did anyone else get hurt?"


    "The other driver was dead on the spot," Hendrix looked extremely sullen as he spoke, "But don''t you


    worry about anything. I''ve asked Evan to handle that."


    I sat on the seat, and my hands were still trembling. Austin nced at me and mocked, "You''re afraid


    now? Arianna, I guess you''re just a scaredy-cat."


    "Austin, enough!" Hendrix snapped at him angrily.


    Austin shut his mouth and gave me a death re.


    Andrea came running in her high heels, panting heavily and looking anxious, "I just got the news. How


    is Josiah?"


    Austin gently patted her shoulder as heforted her.


    After catching the sight of Hendrix and I sitting together at the bench, Andrea''s face darkened, and she


    walked away to stand aside quietly.


    Not long after, Monique was ready to be transferred to the ward. Hendrix went to settle Monique''s


    admission procedure as he didn''t want me to move around too much.


    I followed the doctor into the ward Monique was staying in. She was still asleep from the anesthetic,


    which would take another half an hour for her to be awake. While waiting, I made a phone call to Ian


    and stayed by her side.


    With her arms crossed, Andrea stood by the door and watched me with a pair of shallow eyes, "Looks


    like you and Hendrix are quite happy together."


    I peeked at her for a second. As I didn''t really want to talk to her, I casually replied, "Thank you for your


    attention to our rtionship, Miss Burton. We''ll get better for sure, and hopefully, we won''t disappoint


    you."


    "You ¡ª" Andrea''s expression turned ugly. "Arianna, Hendrix is mine. Don''t think that you''ve won him


    over by trapping him with a child. If I wanted to have him back, you wouldn''t even stand a chance!"


    I nodded, not doubting the words she said. I tly retorted, "I know what you can do, Miss Burton. But


    you didn''t have to tell me this. Say that directly to Hendrix. No matter what, he has the right to choose


    who he wants to be with."


    "If he wants to be with you, I wouldn''t be able to make him stay. It doesn''t mean anything to have his


    flesh if his heart is with someone else. I''m sure you understand how that feels exactly."


    Even if Andrea was really stupid, she would have understood the sarcasm in my words.


    Watching her face grow darker, I stopped saying anything. Only God knew what the witch would have


    done after being insulted.


    Andrea came into the room with her eyes narrowed. "Arianna, I can''t hurt you. But don''t you think I can


    go for your best friend?"


    As she said that, her hand was already reaching for the IV needle in Monique''s arm to forcefully pull it


    out. Inplete shock and worry, my first instinct was to push her away from Monique.


    With that one push, Andrea fell to the ground and hit the corner.


    Sitting on the ground in pain, she yelled at me, "Arianna, you''ve gone too far. Don''t think that I won''t


    hurt you just because you''re pregnant!"


    Before I could speak, Hendrix came in, followed by Austin. Noticing that his beloved girl was in pain,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Austin stomped towards me and shouted at me, "Did you push her?"


    "Yes!" I didn''t bother denying and red at Andrea in frustration.


    "Arianna, are you seeking your own f*cking death?" Austin raised his arm to hit me.


    Hendrix stepped in on time and halted him, "Austin, know your limit!" I couldn''t make out what Hendrix


    was thinking from his tone of voice.


    Austin sneered, "You protect Arianna, and I''ll stand up for Andrea. Both of them are equally women.


    Who gave her the right to hurt others, yet the victim can''t retaliate?"


    My blood was boiling, and I couldn''t hold back anymore. I looked him dead in the eyes as I said, "Mr.


    Shelley, even if you want to protect the person you love, don''t you think you should at least check the


    facts and know what the situation was? Miss Burton was the one who started the harm, and I''m just


    defending myself."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    "Arianna, you''re talking nonsense. You''re the one who threatened me that you wouldn''t let me meet


    Hendrix. I didn''t agree to it, and you pushed me!" Andrea put on a good show, her eyes brimming with


    tears.


    I frowned. Hendrix looked at me and realized that my mood had been bad recently. "Alright, let''s call it


    a day. I''vepleted Monique''s hospitalization procedures."


    He turned around and told Austin, "And you, go guard at the door of the emergency room. Call me if


    there''s any problem. It''s not the time to quarrel."


    Austin was still fuming mad. He red at me, then he grabbed Andrea''s arm and dragged her out. As


    he passed by me, he lowered his voice as though he could suppress his anger with that. And he


    threatened me, "Arianna, I''m not done with you!"


    I ignored him. Instead, I looked at Andrea, who had watery eyes.


    Andrea was fortunate in many ways. She had Hendrix who couldn''t cut her off, Austin who loved her


    wholeheartedly, Josiah to care for her, and her recently- found powerful and influential parents. Such a


    girl would live a perfect life even if she couldn''t find love.


    "What are you thinking about?" Hendrix ced the documents for Monique''s admission to the hospital


    on the bedside table, and he stared at me.


    Monique was still unconscious. I found a seat and sat down, then lightly replied, "Why don''t you get


    going and mind your own things? There''s nothing much to do here now."


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Where can I go at this time?"


    He was right. After all, Josiah was still in the emergency room.


    After hours of yoga, I was a little sleepy. So, I leaned back in the chair and took a nap. In the middle of


    my nap, Austin called to inform us that Josiah had been discharged from the emergency room, and


    Hendrix had left the ward for Josiah.


    Meanwhile, I stayed here and waited for Monique to wake up.


    Monique woke up when I was only half-awake. Since she knocked her head, she was still muddle-


    headed when she woke up. But the first thing she asked was, "How is he?"


    Knowing that she was asking about Josiah, I answered, "He has already left the emergency room. It''s


    all right now!"


    She breathed a sigh of relief and stared at the ceiling nkly. I waited for a moment before asking,


    "What happened to the both of you?"


    She looked at me and sighed. "It is what it is."


    "He knows that you''re pregnant?"


    She shook her head. "No."


    Well, I guessed it wasn''t the right time to ask for rification on their matters. Noticing Monique''s


    reluctance to talk about it, I simply stopped asking.


    Ian was quick to arrive. He had even bought some fruits.


    Monique and I were chatting when he entered the wardroom. He came near and took a look at


    Monique, then he sighed in relief and imed, "It looks like it''s just a minor injury. You only have to rest


    for a few days, and you''ll be as good as new!"


    "Yeah," Monique nodded, still looking a bit tired.


    Being chatty and curious, Ian couldn''t help but ask, "How did you get into a car ident? Who were


    you with?"


    Monique was unwilling to talk about it, so she just weakly replied, "It was an idental hit."


    Joe rolled his eyes at that, "Bullsh*t!"


    Since Monique didn''t want to talk, I changed the subject and asked, "What did you buy? It looks good."


    "I bought them from the fruit stall at the entrance of the hospital. It cost a hundred and fifty per basket,"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Upon finishing his words, he found a ce to sit down.


    With that, we had run out of things to say. Naturally, we just fell into silence. Monique had something on


    her mind, whereas Ian fiddled with his cell phone. I could only daydream.


    I was almost asleep when Hendrix returned. Ian had met him before, so before I could introduce him to


    Hendrix, Ian jumped up from his seat and eximed, "Hendrix!"


    I was at a loss for words, but I was also afraid that he would spurt nonsense.


    To avoid that from happening, I got up and walked over to Hendrix. "How''s Doctor Saunders?" I asked.


    "There''s no danger to his life for the time being, so he''s already transferred to the normal wardroom,"


    Hendrix''s gaze fell on Ian as he spoke. His eyes darkened, and they seemed cold.


    Ian wasn''t stupid. He could sense Hendrix''s


    hostility.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Ian hurriedly cleared his name, "Don''t look at me with this look. I had nothing to do with your wife. Don''t


    overthink."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I put my hand on my forehead as his action had left me speechless once again.


    Hendrix retracted his gaze and looked at Monique. Seeing that she was awake, he said, "You should


    stay in the hospital for a few days to tend to your wounds."


    He was cold and arrogant. Apart from his family and friends, he typically wasn''t willing to speak to


    others, not to mention greeting them. It was obvious that he was saying that to take the edge off of


    Monique.


    Monique raised her eyebrows at him, and she only answered with one word, "Okay."


    I was d that Monique was being cooperative. Meanwhile, Ian was staring at Hendrix with a look of


    curiosity on his face.


    "You''reing home with me. And before you fret about this- I''ll arrange for someone to take care of


    her. You cane to visit her when you had enough rest," Hendrix said as he picked up my bag on the


    chair.


    I was nning to stay back and take care of Monique, yet Monique read my mind, and she beat me to


    it. "Go back and have a good rest. There are doctors and nurses here, so I''ll be fine here. Whereas


    you''re pregnant. It''s inconvenient for you to stay here!"


    After considering their words for a while, I agreed to it, "Okay then. I''lle and see you tomorrow!"


    Hendrix and I said our goodbyes and left the ward. Ian followed after, walking beside Hendrix, and he


    went on, "Mr. Roberts, I think we need to talk when you''re free."


    "Talk about what?" Hendrix asked with a faint expression on his face.


    "About your wife, of course!" Ian the wooden-head said while he sized Hendrix up.


    Standing in front of the elevator door, I interrupted him and asked, "Ian, have you had dinner?"


    He shook his head. "No, I haven''t. Do you want to eat together?"


    "No!" I quickly said, "I still have some errands to do with Hendrix in the evening, so I won''t be eating


    with you. You would have to get dinner yourself."


    Ian said disapprovingly, "That''s unfair! I came over from Mesville as soon as you asked me to! How


    could you treat me like this?"


    My head started to hurt a little. With a weary expression, I said, "I''m a little tired today. Please, for the


    sake of my baby, give me one night off. If I apanied you tonight, I''m afraid that I''ll give birth


    prematurely."


    Ian opened his mouth to say something, then he looked at Hendrix and noted, "If so, you can go back


    and have a rest. I''ll talk to your husband."


    "Talk about what?" Hendrix asked again, looking at Ian with an unfathomable expression in his eyes.


    Taking a nce at me, Ian curled his lips and bluntly asked, "Hendrix, do you know that Arianna is ill?"


    I was shocked, but I shouldn''t. Because this wouldn''t be the first time that Ian couldn''t hold his tongue.


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes, and his face darkened. "Yes, I know!"


    I was dumbfounded at his reply.


    Ian, too, was taken aback. But he quickly continued, "You knew? Then why didn''t you find a way to


    help her?"


    "I''ll think of some way."


    The longer I listened to the conversation between these two men, the more uneasy I felt.


    At this moment, the elevator''s doors opened. I went straight into the elevator, not wanting to listen to


    the conversation any further. Neither of us was in the same tune.


    "Hendrix, I think you should spare some time and take her to Mesville to seek help from a doctor there,"


    Ian earnestly suggested.


    Hendrix looked at him and asked, "Did youe back because of her illness?"


    Ian nodded. "Why else would Ie back? The dozens of hours in nes were sickening. I don''t have


    so much time to waste."


    "Can we talk about it another day? I''m really tired. I want to go home," I plead, all while I was


    wondering if the illness that Hendrix mentioned was simr to the one I thought I had.


    Ian wanted to say something, but his cell phone rang. As the carrier''s signal in the elevator was bad,


    there was only a sound on the other end of the phone after he greeted a few times when he picked up


    the call.


    No one knew what the other person said, but Ian was beaming, and he happily replied, "Okay, I''ll be


    right over!"

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    The elevator door opened at the same time as Ian hung up his call. Ian looked at Hendrix and said,


    "Hendrix, I''m serious. You have to take her to Mesville."


    After that, he left in a hurry.


    I got into the car with Hendrix, and soon, he ignited the car engine. I looked at him several times. I


    wished to ask him how he knew, but I was terrified that I would expose the truth myself.


    Therefore, I fell into silence.


    At the intersection of the traffic light, Ian stopped the car as the light turned red. He looked at me from


    the corner of his eyes, and his voice was low and maic as he said, "It''s too much to go to Mesville.


    Both you and the child won''t stand it. We''re going to Jarold City two dayster, and I have already


    contacted the doctor."


    I was stunned. After a moment of hesitation, I parted my lips to ask, "When-"


    "The doctor told me during thest prenatal checkup. Besides, I noticed it when you went to soak


    yourself in the rain."


    He elerated the car. Sighing slightly, Hendrix continued, "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me.


    Everything will get better."


    I nodded my head, feeling a little exhausted. "Since we''re paying our respects to Grandpa tomorrow


    morning,e with me to the yoga center in the afternoon. The instructor requested that the father-to-


    bee along and practice together. Some moves need extra care and protection."


    He nodded, "What would you like to eat for dinner?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anything is fine with me," When I finished, I was really sleepy. So, I closed my eyes and prepared to


    take a short nap.


    It was already dark when we reached the vi. I was still a little dozy, so Hendrix didn''t wake me up.


    Instead, he carried me back to the bedroom and put me on the bed.


    Probably because of the exercise earlier that day, I slept very deeply that night. When I woke up, it was


    already midnight.


    Noticing that Hendrix wasn''t around, I got out of bed and went out of the bedroom. I saw that the lights


    in the study room were on. So, I went forth to knock on the door.


    A deep voice came from inside, "Come in!"


    I pushed the door open and saw him reading the documents on his desk. Walking up to him, I saw the


    right. "Hasn''t Alford Audit redone it? Why is it still the original data?" I asked curiously.


    He peeked at me, and a smile appeared on his weary face. "It seems that you didn''t waste your time in


    Roberts Group. You''re quick to identify the problem."


    I didn''t say anything. The two-year there were more than enough for me to learn a lot.


    Hendrix didn''t exin anything to me. He just lowered his head and signed on a few documents. I have


    nothing to do, so I sat next to him and looked at theputer unconcernedly.


    But as I looked at it, I felt that there was something strange going on. Then, I saw the red exmation


    mark in the lower right corner of theputer. I couldn''t help but exim, "Hendrix! A hacker has


    intruded into the backend system of thepany."


    He wasn''t in a hurry to look at theputer. Instead, he stared at me with surprise. He frowned and


    asked, "You studiedputer science before?"


    I was caught off guard and looked at the monitor again. The red exmation mark was still there.


    Hendrix seemed to have the intention to let others see these things.


    I finally came to my senses. He put such problematic data in the backend system of thepany on


    purpose. He wanted to show it to the people who wished to see it.


    "Um... No. I only took aputer ss in college, and I barely scraped the surface!" I felt a little


    abashed when I said this.


    Aaron''sputer skills were excellent. He used to study ways to invade into someone else''s bank


    ount, and he simply told me a few things. I didn''t learn much at that time, but still, I understood the


    simpler things.


    The corner of his lips lifted, and he replied in a seemingly indifferent manner, "It''s impossible to detect


    an intruder just by taking a fewputer lessons."


    I opened my mouth and wanted to exin something, but he had already put down the document in his


    hands. He nced at me and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    I took the chance and nodded, "A little."


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you," With that, he got up and turned off theputer.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    For a moment, I didn''t really have any cravings, so I said casually, "Whatever!"


    I went downstairs with him. While Hendrix entered the kitchen, I sat in the living room, a little


    bewildered. There were only a handful of people who could invade others'' backend systems in secret. I


    wondered why the hacker invaded the Roberts Group.


    Out of my intuition, the first person that came to my mind was Aaron. After all, he could be described as


    a genius in this field.


    However, few people knew that hisputer skills were superb.


    "What are you thinking about? Come and have a meal!" Hendrix called from the kitchen.


    I collected my thoughts, and I went into the dining room. I was surprised to see three dishes and one


    soup on the dining table as I thought he would only make a simple meal for me.


    After all, it was already past midnight. I didn''t think that he would prepare a nearly full course meal!


    He put a te and cutlery on the table. After filling another te with rice, he served it to me and said,


    "Eat more. Minnie wille earlier to make breakfast tomorrow morning. We''ll go to the graveyard


    after breakfast."


    I almost forgot about it if he didn''t mention it. I nodded my head and said, "Okay!" But after only a few


    bites, I lost my appetite.


    Seeing that I had stopped eating, Hendrix frowned. "You don''t like it?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not very hungry."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since I insisted, he didn''t force me to eat more.


    In the bedroom.


    As I just woke up from a long nap not long ago, I couldn''t fall asleep. I was still wide awake even after


    Hendrix finished showering. He looked at me, then up at the clock. It was already two in the morning.


    He frowned, "You should readjust your biological clock in these few days. Don''t nap at times other than


    the day."


    I pursed my lips and gestured to him to look at his phone. "Andrea called you just now. She must have


    something to tell you."


    After that, I closed my eyes andid still on the bed, preparing to fall asleep.


    Heughed and threw his phone aside. Then, he wiped his hair dry andid down beside me as he


    ced his head on my belly. I was six and a half months into the pregnancy. Hence, there wasn''t much


    fetal movement, but Hendrix was very patient.


    I didn''t like him doing this. So, I tugged at his clothes and said, "I won''t be able to fall asleep if youy


    your head on me."


    He looked at me and moved toypletely t by my side. Then, he put my head on his arm and


    said, "I''ve booked the flight tickets for the day after tomorrow. We''ll make time to go for one more


    prenatal checkup before that. I think you''re going to give birth in Jarold City."


    Since he was in charge of the arrangement, there was nothing to worry about. I nodded and reminded


    him, "Call Andrea back. It''s already sote. What if she really has something urgent to tell you?"


    He hugged me and asked in a low voice, "Are you pushing me out on purpose?"


    Since he had already noticed that, I didn''t want to talk more about it. Instead, I simply answered, "I


    don''t care what you think I was doing. I''m going to sleep now."


    Lying in his arms, I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. Hendrix was very busy recently, and he had


    been up since the morning until this time of the day. So, it didn''t take long for me to hear his shallow


    breathing.


    On the other hand, I had slept too much, and I really couldn''t fall asleep. I wanted to use my cell phone


    to kill time, but I was afraid that I would disturb him. So, I let my thoughts run wild.


    It was quiet in the middle of the night. So, people were either making up stories or thinking about


    delicacies in their heads.


    For me, it was thetter.


    I had a spacious yard in my childhood home. When I was young, Carol would grow a lot of vegetables


    and fruits in the yard. Most of them were usually ready to be picked and eaten just before the season of


    harvest.


    I was especially fond of tomatoes. Sometimes, when I was too young to cook, and Carol hade


    homete from work, I would pick some fruits from the yard and eat them. At times, I was so hungry


    that I could eat several tomatoes in one go.


    After moving to Ucrebury, I never had tomatoes again. The tomatoes in the market herecked the


    taste that I was used to.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Quickly, I realized that I shouldn''t think about foods as I started craving them even more once I thought


    about it. At this time, my phone vibrated. Since I couldn''t fall asleep, I got up quietly.


    I took the phone and looked at it. It was a message from Monique. "Arianna, I can''t sleep. I''m craving


    green mangoes!"


    Seeing that we both were craving a certain food, I couldn''t help but find it amusing. Monique and I were


    indeed soul sisters.


    I texted back, "I can''t sleep either. Right now, I''m craving the autumn tomatoes in Hovell''s backyard so


    much!"


    Monique got back at me. "Yes! So am I. Recently, I have been longing for the green mangoes in front of


    the old house. But it''s too far away, and I can''t eat them. Besides, I heard that the old house is going to


    be developed soon."


    I responded, "Well, I guess we can only think about it."


    They were all in our memories. There was no way we could eat them so easily.


    It was a little dark in the bedroom, yet I really wasn''t sleepy. So, I quietly walked out of the bedroom


    and went downstairs to see if there were any tomatoes. If I couldn''t eat the autumn tomatoes from


    Hovell, I would eat something simr to satisfy my hunger.


    But before I could reach the ground floor downstairs, my phone rang, and it startled me. It was a call


    from Aaron. I frowned, and I wondered why he was calling thiste at night.


    I picked up the phone and answered hostilely, "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you thinking of autumn tomatoes?" Aaron sounded very wide awake even at wee hours.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But I was frightened by his words that I almost threw my cell phone away. I raised my voice. "Aaron,


    are you out of your mind! What did you install on my phone?"


    He answeredzily, "Don''t be mad. It''s just a simple monitoring app. I only want to know whether you


    are well or not. I won''t do anything else."


    "You are crazy!" I was infuriated to the point that I wished I could throw the phone to his face.


    "Calm down!" He sounded sad. "I only want to know what you''re doing so that I can be at ease.


    Besides, I''ll know what you want immediately."


    "You''re crazy!" With that, I hung up the phone and threw it into the water.


    My chest heaved as I tried to think when he got to install the monitoring application on my phone.


    My mood went sour after the farce. I sat in the living room, still feeling vexed.


    The foul mood lingered until dawn when I finally fell asleep on the couch in the living room. When I


    woke up, I was covered with a nket.


    I opened my eyes and met Hendrix''s deep gaze.


    Startled, I opened my mouth to greet, "Good morning!"


    "How did you end up sleeping here?" he asked in a subdued voice.


    "I couldn''t sleepst night, so I came down. I must have identally fallen asleep."


    Hendrix''s face fell, "You can''t sleep with me by your side?"


    I quickly denied, "It''s not that!"


    Somewhat grumpy, I continued, "I just couldn''t sleep. I came down to take a walk and see if it''ll help.


    I''m not¡ª"


    Seeing that I was getting irritated, he pulled me into an embrace and cated me with his gentle voice,


    "I know... I know. I''m not ming you. I''m only worried that you might catch a cold here. Next time


    when you can''t sleep, you can wake me up. I''ll keep you apanied until you sleep, okay?"


    It was hard to describe the feeling in my heart. He had been catering to my whims for so long.


    I leaned against his chest and nodded. My frustration from earlier dissipated.


    It was only a small episode in the morning. After breakfast, we went straight to the graveyard. It was


    quite early, so the weather was considerably good.


    Hendrix had bought flowers for Dalton in advance. With the bouquet in his hand, we walked slowly on


    the damp route to the top of the mountain while holding hands.


    When we arrived at the graveyard, the sun had already risen. I stopped after a few steps through the


    gate, looking at the person in front of Dalton''s headstone.


    I couldn''t help but frown.


    Hendrix also saw Andrea standing in front of the headstone. She was wearing a ck dress. It was


    probably because she never wore a ck dress before, so I was a little


    confused when I saw her.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Realizing that it was Andrea, I couldn''t help but gave Hendrix a side-eye and made a face. "Did you


    invite her along?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Then, he went forth to Andrea''s side, and tly asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I''ve been dreaming of Casper recently, and I missed him a lot. So, I came to visit him and figured that I


    should probably stop by to see Master Roberts along the way," As she spoke, she looked at Hendrix


    and me. She continued with a faint smile, "I didn''t expect to meet both of you here. What a


    coincidence!"


    I forgot that Casper was also buried here, and for some unknown reasons, I felt a little ill at ease.


    Walking forward, I put some of the flowers in front of Dalton''s headstone. I couldn''t crouch down to


    speak to him because of the big baby bump, so I bowed three times, and remained standing.


    Hendrix looked deep at me with an intense gaze. He stretched out his hand to hold me in his hand.


    Then, he raised another hand to wipe away the tears on my face.


    His voice was deep. "Don''t cry! The baby will be sad too."


    I nodded and looked at the monochrome photo of Dalton on the headstone. "Grandpa, I really hope


    you''re doing well in the afterworld. Hendrix and I are pregnant. And the next time we visit you, we''ll


    Looking at Hendrix then back at Dalton''s photo, I added in a soft, hoarse voice, "Don''t worry. Hendrix


    and I are doing fine. He loves me, and he takes very good care of me. Also, he adores our baby very


    much."


    I must admit, the words I said were meant for Andrea.


    Her face turned ugly. She tugged at the hem of Hendrix''s shirt and said, "Hendrix, will youe to see


    Casper with me? You haven''t visited him for a long time."


    I lowered my eyes, knowing that Andrea was trying to use Casper''s death and the history they shared


    as a strategy against the softhearted Hendrix.


    Hendrick turned and looked at me as though he was asking for my permission.


    I took a nce at Dalton''s headstone, and I finally said, "I''ll go with you. After all, Casper was your best


    friend. I should go along with you to meet him."


    As I spoke, I picked the rest of the flowers up. Then, in a glimpse, I saw Andrea stared at me with a


    grave expression on her face. She seemed to be holding it in for a long time.


    Hendrix took the flowers from my hand and held my hand, saying, "Of course."


    The graveyard wasn''t very big, so Casper''s tomb wasn''t too far away. When we were there, I looked at


    the photo of the young man on the headstone. Casper was indeed very handsome, his prominent facial


    features failed to conceal his sickly condition.


    Andrea''s eyes turned red as soon as we arrived at the tombstone. Her tears streamed down, and she


    uncontrobly sobbed, "Casper, I''m here to see you."


    Meanwhile, Hendrix only silently put the flowers in front of the headstone. He bowed once, then he


    deeply gazed at Casper''s photo from a distance.


    I, too, took a deep bow, and I stood next to Hendrix, looking at Andrea''s dubious grief.


    After a while, Hendrix broke the silence, "Let''s go!"


    Andrea was crying her heart out, and she had a difficult time stopping. She grabbed onto Hendrix''s


    hand and choked, her voice rough from the cries, "Hendrix, Casper is already gone. Now all I have is


    you. Although the Moore family is big, I''m still someone that they''ve recently found. No matter how


    much love they poured on me, they''re all strangers to me."


    "Hendrix, Casper had regarded you as his family. For Casper''s sake, I beg of you to not leave me


    behind, okay? I don''t want anything. I only want to stay with you, Austin, and Josiah. Can''t we go back


    to before? Can''t I still be your sister? Please, please don''t abandon me! I don''t want to be alone."


    Hendrix''s initially somber face cracked. I knew him all too well. He was a person whocked affection.


    He needed warmth from others, and he was more than willing to give warmth to others.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Andrea''s disclosure had touched Hendrix. He was always a lonely child. No matter how much love


    Dalton showered him with, there was still a void in his heart.


    Casper''s friendship and Andrea''s dependence were all that he asked for.


    Sometimes, being needed was also a way of love.


    I stood at the side, having mixed feelings. In fact, I knew from the very beginning that I couldn''t


    Hendrix stepped forward to help Andrea up. I saw the subtle gentleness and other emotions in his


    eyes, and I knew that the effort I made during this period was in vain.


    No one spoke during the trip from the cemetery back to downtown. Other than the sobs from Andrea, it


    was silent in the car as though someone had muted the radio.


    We were at a junction, waiting for the green light when I broke the silence. I said in a very t voice,


    "Drop me off at the next intersection. I''ll go back by myselfter."


    Hendrix''s brows furrowed as he looked at me. He asked, "Where are you going?"


    I pulled a seemingly soft smile and answered, "I''m going for a walk. Monique said she wants to eat


    green mangoes, so I''ll walk around and see if I can buy some for her."


    "I can buy it with youter."


    "There''s no need for that!"


    Realizing that I was losing control of my emotions, I softened my tone and continued, "Just drop me


    here. It''s close to the hospital from here, so I won''t be lost. You should send Miss Burton home first,


    and... Come to the hospitalter."


    Hendrix pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment. Then, his dark eyes fell on me, and he said,


    "Okay."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing his answer, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    I still wore the same gentle smile when I got out of the car. I even waved them goodbye. It seemed


    normal for me to have Hendrix send someone off.


    I stood rooted to the same spot as I watched his car drive away from me. Then, I felt my head spun,


    and my heart hurt as if it had been torn apart.


    I reached out to get my phone, wanting to call Ian. However, I only remembered that I had thrown my


    phone into the water the night before.


    So, I walked down the road, stumbling my way to the hospital.


    The scorching sun was high in the sky, but I was feeling as cold as ice. After a few steps, I couldn''t


    walk anymore. I sat on the roadside and rested my head in between my legs.


    Tears ran down my cheeks, and I couldn''t control them. I was being overly sensitive and weak. It wasn''t


    a big deal, but I didn''t know why I had reacted to it so violently.


    The sun was really bright, and I began to feel light-headed. Then, Ian appeared out of thin air. I thought


    I was hallucinating, so I mumbled to him, "Ian, it''s hard to bear the pain in my chest."


    "What happened? You''ll get heatstroke if you stay here under the sun like this any longer!" Ian was


    loud and anxious. He lifted me from the ground and carried me into the car.


    I only came to my senses when the cool air in the car hit me. But I was still confused, "Why are you


    here?"


    Ian pulled out a few pieces of wet tissue, and he handed them to me. "I''m going to visit Monique, but I


    saw you torturing yourself at the side of the road on the way. Now, wipe your face!"


    Lowering my eyes to avoid his questioning gaze, I used the wet tissues to wipe my face. My mind


    cleared up a little after that. Then, I realized that there was someone else in the passenger seat.


    Stunned, I asked, "Why is Mr. rk here as well?"


    "I was just passing by," Sawyer answered, leaning on the seat and looking at me. "What happened to


    you? Why were you crying by the roadside? You''re pregnant, do you know that?"


    I pressed my lips together and decided to change the subject. I looked at Ian and said, "Ian, let''s go to


    the mall before we visit Monique."


    "Which mall? Why?"


    "Any mall will do. I want to get a new phone because thest one is broken."


    Ian nodded and started the engine, turning the car around without asking any question.


    Being apanied by two men, I got a new cell phone and SIM card. Since I didn''t know much about


    electronic products, and I was used to my old phone brand, I was going to buy one with the same


    brand for my new phone. However, Sawyer frowned at my choice, and he suggested, "If I were you, I''d


    opt for a local brand. It¡¯s safer."

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    After talking to Monique for a while in the hospital, I went to see Josiah. As I left his wardroom, I saw


    Ian and Sawyer smoking while leaning against the wall in the hallway. I didn''t know what they were


    talking about.


    Sawyer didn''t seem to be happy. He red at Joe with fumes in his eyes, looking like he was a little


    frustrated.


    I stepped forward and said, "Ian, go and keep Moniquepany. I have something else to do, so I


    have to leave."


    Ian didn''t say anything. Sawyer put out his cigarette and said to me, "I''ll go with you!"


    Ian wasn''t exactly happy too. I had no idea what was going on between them, so I simply told him, "I''ll


    take a taxi since I didn''t drive. You should wait for Ian."


    "Alright then," Ian looked at Sawyer and said, "Wait for me!"


    Sawyer frowned, "I have to do something too. I don''t have time to y games with you!"


    "F*ck! It''s not like I was ying you!" Ian retorted.


    I was speechless.


    I was convinced that these two people were bored out of their minds. After some thought, I silently left


    the two to their own and went to say goodbye to Monique. Then, I went straight back to the vi.


    Initially, I nned on going for yoga, but the lesson on that day required the couple to attend together.


    Since Hendrix was together with Andrea, he shouldn''t have the time to apany me to the ss. I


    didn''t want to bring pain upon myself, so I simply went back to the vi.


    Then, when I noticed the ck Bentley at the vi''s front gate, I couldn''t decide if I should be angry or


    disgusted.


    Aaron got out of the car with a gentle smile on his face. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time.


    Where have you been? Why did you turn off your phone?"


    I remained where I was. My hands clenched into a tight fist, trying my best to suppress my disgust.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Look at you... Both of you!" His gaze fell on my belly, he was clearly implying


    something.


    I hated how eerie his gaze felt. "Okay, you saw what you came to see. Can you leave now?"


    If possible, I never wanted to see this person for the rest of my life.


    I walked past him and went straight into the vi. Aaron caught up with me and blocked my way. His


    charming face was gloomy. "Arianna, are you going to spend the rest of your life treating me this way?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I''m your brother, not your enemy. Families are supposed to be the closest to each other. Why are you


    pushing me away?"


    Looking at him, I took a deep breath and swallowed some of my emotions. "How else do you want me


    to treat you? Aaron, deep down in your heart, you should know if we''re really family. I have never


    pushed you away. You''re the one who walked away."


    "We''ve drifted this far apart because of your cold gaze, your stubbornness, and your selfishness!" To


    be frank, I was overjoyed when Carol brought Aaron back to our home in Hovell. I thought that I had


    one more family member to love, but what he did truly mortified me.


    Aaron''s face was hard to read. He seemed sad, but heughed satirically, "You''re leaving me too?"


    Looking at how defenseless he was, I avoided his gaze and replied in a low voice, "I''m not leaving you.


    It''s just that-"


    "That''s great, Arianna! It''s fine as long as you stay the same as when you were younger and don''t push


    me away!" His expression turned bright in a second. Then, he turned around and took out a basket full


    of things from his car.


    Smiling, Aaron said, "I know you''ve missed the fruits from our home in Hovell. Do you remember I told


    you that I''ve bought back that house? I nted some fruits in the yard with the seeds left by Grandma,


    and they''re now harvestable. I''ve brought your favorites. Here are some tomatoes and green


    mangoes!"


    I could only gape at him. For a moment, he was familiar, but it was odd. Aaron had always been cold


    and distant. He shouldn''t be doing these things.


    Even if I had known him for so many years, I still couldn''t figure out his temper.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Aaron was as giddy as a child. For a moment, I didn''t know how to carry on with the conversation. I


    could only watch him carry the fruits into the front yard.


    He said with joy in his eyes, "If you like it, I''ll bring them more often from now on. If you want to go back


    to Hovell, let me know, and I''ll take you back. We can go back together!"


    My nose twitched, and I felt somewhat rattled. Aaron was lonely, so was I. I finally understood why he


    said we belonged nowhere.


    My eyes were so sore that it was causing difort. I took a breath and said calmly, "Well, it''s getting


    People rte through dependency.


    Since there was no sense of belonging, no matter how far we went, our heart and soul would wander.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron fixed his eyes on me and suddenlyughed. Before I realized what happened, he pulled me into


    his arms and said, "Arianna, everything is well this way."


    I didn''t say a word and looked up at the jeep that was slowly pulling up behind him.


    Hendrix!


    Why did hee back?


    Hendrix got out of the car so fast and dragged me away before I could push Aaron away. If it weren''t for


    Aaron''s car beside me, I would have been thrown far away.


    Holding the car, I steadied myself. When I turned around to watch them, Hendrix''s fist had already


    swollen up immediately, and he bled from it.


    Just as Aaron was struggling to regain his sense, Hendrix pinned him to the ground and threw


    continuous punches at Aaron.


    I panicked, and I hurried over to stop Hendrix. He suddenly turned around and stared at me. His eyes


    were cold, his tone too, "Come any closer, and he''ll be dead."


    I was stunned. Aaron raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered,


    "What''s with you trying to threaten a woman? Hendrix, kill me if you dare!"


    "Do you think I wouldn''t?" Hendrix beat him up good after he finished his sentence.


    His ferocity left Aaron no chance to retaliate, and it frightened me. I yelled at the top of my voice,


    "Hendrix, stop! He''ll die if you keep hitting him!"


    Aaron was still at the end of the line, enduring Hendrix''s punches. Childhood memories surged into my


    mind. At that time, I was bullied in the alley, and Aaron had stood up for me, but he was cornered by


    people too.


    He had always been reserved with his words. When he was being kicked and punched in the alley, he


    only looked at me and soothed, "Don''t cry. It''s going to be okay!"


    But the more he said so, the more I wept. As a result of that beating, Aaron fractured his tibia, and


    Carol almost lost it with the children who bullied us.


    To protect me from being bullied, Aaron insisted on waiting for me even if he was limped. He was even


    boldly holding a kitchen knife, and it scared off the bullies.


    Hendrix was still at the brink of his anger, while Aaron was at hisst breath, and he wasn''t fighting


    back. Without thinking, I grabbed the iron shovel in the yard and hit Hendrix with it.


    I did this out of instinct. No matter how afraid I was of Aaron, and how many evil things he had done,


    we had lived together as a family for so many years. After all, blood was thicker than water.


    Hendrix stiffened up. He turned his head and looked at me with his dark eyes. The anger and violence


    subdued and turned into disbelief. Disappointment, even.


    I looked at Hendrix, and the shovel in my hand fell to the ground. I was drenched in sweat, and my


    vision was blurred with tears. "He''s dying! Don''t hit him anymore."


    Hendrix opened his mouth to say something. But in the end, he didn''t say a single word.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Minnie heard the ruckus and ran out from the vi. When she saw what was before her, she screamed,


    "Oh my, what are you doing?"


    Aaron was lying on the ground. I didn''t know if he was conscious or not.


    I avoided Hendrix''s eyes and ran to Aaron''s side. He was bleeding from his nose and the corner of his


    mouth and his face was drained of color.


    "Are you okay? I''ll send you to the hospital," Noticing that Hendrix had kicked the leg Aaron had


    operated on before, I instinctively reached out to check on it.


    But he stopped my hand. He put on a bright smile and said, "It''s okay. Don''t cry. It doesn''t hurt!"


    I wouldn''t have cried if he didn''t mention it. But since he said it, I couldn''t stop my tears from falling.


    I wanted to help him up, but I was pulled away forcefully. Hendrix''s face was cold and fierce as he


    grabbed onto me, "Go back. He''s not going to die."


    I knew that Hendrix was furious, but I couldn''t leave Aaron here alone. Aaron had leg surgery because


    of me, and he spent so much effort to recover from it and be able to walk as he did before the surgery.


    Hendrix''s kicks were heavy earlier. If it were to leave any impact, I would be in debt to Aaron for the


    rest of my life.


    "Hendrix, can''t you see that he''s injured?" Infuriated, I tried to prise away from Hendrix''s grip. "Why did


    you hit him? Come at me if you''re unhappy. Why do you have to hit him?"


    Aaron suddenly coughed and spewed mouthfuls of blood.


    In a panic, I tried my best to free myself from Hendrix. However, my struggle was futile. After all,


    women weren''t as strong as men.


    ring at him angrily, I warned in a cold voice, "Hendrix, let go!"


    Hendrix only looked at me menacingly, and he said, "Come home with me."


    Seeing that he was unstirred, I lowered my head to sink my teeth into his arm as I red at him. The


    longer he held onto me, the harder I bit him.


    He still looked at me. His expression stayed the same, and his dark eyes cold.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking at how bad Aaron''s condition was, I let go of his hand and said it clearly, "Hendrix, if you don''t


    let me go, I won''t want this child anymore."


    As I spoke, I hit my stomach with my other hand. He quickly grabbed my other hand and trapped me in


    his arms. I couldn''t see his expression, but he sounded like he was filled with suppressed rage.


    "Arianna, don''t you dare to do this!"


    Hendrix''s grip on both my wrists was so strong that it felt like he was about to crush my bones.


    "Hendrix, please! Let me send him to the hospital, okay?" I had no other choice than to soften my


    voice. Since I couldn''t force him, I could only ask nicely.


    My tears dropped onto his hand, and I felt him loosened his grip a little. I continued in a hoarse voice,


    "I''lle home once I take him to the hospital. I''lle straight home. You can do whatever you want


    with me by then, okay?"


    Heughed out of exasperation. "You''re begging me for this son of a b*tch? Arianna, you''re full of


    surprises!"


    "Arianna, you don''t have to beg for him. I''m fine!" Aaron tried to get up. But after struggling for a while,


    he fell to the ground again.


    He frowned, seeming as though he was enduring intense pain.


    I was stunned. Just as Hendrix diverted his attention, I pulled my hands out of his grip and ran to Aaron


    to help him up. As I did that, I choked up, "I''ll bring you to the hospital."


    Lowering my head to avoid looking at Hendrix''s face, I wrestled to help Aaron into his car.


    Behind me, Minnie sighed and reminded me, "Pleasee home early."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    I nodded, then I got into the car and started the engine.


    I waited in the hallway after sending Aaron into the emergency room. Cool breezes were blowing


    through the hallway, and I felt cold and downhearted.


    I didn''t know how things ended up like this. They shouldn''t have gone this way.


    I waited for an hour before Aaron came out of the operating theatre. He was pushed into the ward by


    the nurses.


    The doctor asked me to get the paperwork done, but I couldn''t go without knowing how Aaron was


    doing. So, I stopped the doctor and asked, "Doctor, how is he? Will it affect him in the future?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor smiled and said, "It''s not that serious. The patient will be fine after resting for a few days.


    However, since he had a fractured leg bone before, I think it''s best for him to rest more topletely


    recover. I''ll arrange for him to take an X- rayter to understand the situation better."


    I nodded and thanked the doctor before I got the paperwork done and went to the ward.


    Aaron was lying on the bed, and he couldn''t move because of the anesthesia. When he saw me


    I didn''t respond to that. I nced at him and said, "Call someone toe and take care of you. It''s


    gettingte now. I have to go home."


    It was already dark outside. I still didn''t know how to face Hendrix when I got back home.


    Upon hearing that, Aaron''s face fell. "I don''t know anyone else here in Ucrebury. But if you really had to


    go, then go!"


    I was lost for words at how childish he acted, and I frowned, "I''ll get you a care worker then." "Arianna!"


    He hissed as he looked at me with gloom. "Do you really hate me so much that you don''t even want to


    look at me? Do you wish for me to die?"


    "No!" To be fair, he never made any substantial harm to me. I was just mortified by what I had


    witnessed him doing.


    "You know that I have no one else but you. For the past five years, I thought of finding you countless


    times, but I held back every time. I thought I could live through those dark days on my own until I ran


    into you in Asherton."


    He looked down at the wound on his hand, and he sounded exceptionally down-spirited. "Since I met


    you again, I never wanted to be separated from you again. Can''t we go back to how we used to be?


    Can''t we just stay together and spend the days with each other?"


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. His dysfunctional childhood drove his constant need to find a


    ce where he could find peace.


    I spent some time articting my thoughts, and I said, "Aaron, I''m married. I have my own family - my


    husband and my child. Of course you can stay in my life, but you can''t meddle with it."


    "What''s so good about Hendrix? He''s cold and heartless. He doesn''t love you at all! Why did you marry


    him?"


    Seeing that Aaron was getting emotional, I decided to put an end to the topic. I looked at him and


    changed the subject, "Regardless, I''ll find someone to look after you. Take care."


    Without waiting for him to speak, I hurried out of the hospital.


    It was already dark outside. Since I drove Aaron''s car when I came to the hospital, I could only hail a


    taxi back home. When I arrived at the vi, I hesitated in the yard for a long time.


    I was a little anxious. I didn''t know how to face Hendrix after what happened earlier.


    But I knew that no matter how I avoided him, I had to face him sooner orter.


    Atst, I opened the door and entered the vi. It was dim in the vi, only the lights in the kitchen were


    still on. Minnie usually liked to try out new recipes when she was free.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Minnie must be waiting for something to be done in the kitchen. I removed my shoes and let out a sigh


    of relief as there was no one in sight.


    Then, I entered the kitchen. Minnie heard the noise and couldn''t help but be frightened. She said in


    shock, "Oh dear! You startled me, Arianna. How did you make no sound when you''re walking?"


    Patting her chest to calm herself, she looked at me and asked, "You''ve juste home, aren''t you?


    Are you hungry? Come and see what I''ve made." With that, she took the lid off the pot.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A strong aroma filled my nose. I couldn''t help feeling hungry at the smell of it. I smiled and said,


    "Minnie, what did you make? It smells good!"


    She replied with pride, "It''s crucian carp soup. I added some special seasoning to it to enhance the


    fragrance. Go wait for it outside. It''ll be done in a while. Then you can taste it."


    Minnie then shooed me out of the kitchen. She had always felt that the kitchen was too dangerous for a


    pregnantdy to be in.


    Otherwise, I would have stayed in the kitchen longer.


    In the end, I waited at the table quietly.


    After a while, she served the soup and said, "Be careful, it''s hot. Wait for it to cool down." Then, she


    took a long look at me.


    She wanted to say something, but she caught herself. As I blew on the soup, naturally, I could tell she


    had something to say.


    After a pause, I broke the silence, "Minnie, if you have something to say, just say it. I''m listening!"


    She smiled and, somewhat awkwardly, said, "Arianna, truth be told, I shouldn''t be prying into both of


    your business. However, I''ve been observing what''s happening. I''ve been there and done that. If I don''t


    say anything, you and Master Hendrix are going to drift more distant. I would be letting Master Roberts


    down."


    Understanding her pure intentions, I smiled knowingly, "Minnie, please don''t think that way. I appreciate


    your care for me over the years. I''ve already regarded you as a family of my own. Just say anything


    that''s on your mind. I should listen to your advice as you''ve experienced many things in your lifetime."


    Minnie sighed, "Master Hendrix has been in the study since he came home, but I think he injured his


    back. Why don''t you bring some soup to him and check on his injury? And maybe even talk things


    through with him while you''re at it?"


    "I''m just an old woman, and he won''t listen to me. You should talk to him and try not to quarrel again.


    Couples shouldn''t stay mad at each other for long after a fight. If you have anything to say, talk to him.


    Don''t keep it in your heart."


    I nodded and felt a little worried when I thought of the iron shovel I threw at him. I looked at Minnie and


    said, "Minnie, please help me serve the soup. I''ll bring it up and see him."


    She clicked her tongue andughed, "What''s the rush? You haven''t eaten anything for dinner yet.


    You''re pregnant now, so you should make yourself a priority. Hurry up and drink the soup, then go!"


    I knew she was worried about me. I took a few sips of the hot soup, then I looked at Minnie and said,


    "You go ahead. I''ll finish it right away."


    Minnie entered the kitchen with a grin.


    At the door of the study.


    I hesitated for a moment before I raised my hand to knock on the door.


    After a while, a deep voice came from inside. "Minnie, you can rest for the night. I''m not hungry."


    "It''s me!" I spoke and bit my lips. I was on the verge of breaking out nervous sweat.


    There was a moment of silence. After a while, Hendrix called in a deep and cold voice, "Come in!"


    I let out a sigh of relief. I pushed the door open and saw him, still looked stone- cold, sitting behind the


    desk.


    While holding the soup, I said, "Minnie made crucian carp soup, and she said you haven''t eaten


    anything. So, I brought it up to you. Would you like to have a try?"


    As I spoke, I walked up to him and ced the bowl by his hand. Then, I set my gaze on his back.


    He was still wearing the same suit. And since it was ck, I saw nothing other than the faintly visible


    marks left by the iron shovel.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    I opened my mouth to ask whether he was hurt, but as I was about to speak, I saw a pair of dark eyes


    staring at me emotionlessly.


    I swallowed the words, feeling a little frightened of him.


    "Why did youe back?" Hendrix furrowed his brows, and he was still cold towards me.


    I lowered my head. After all, I left in a hurry without solving the matter properly. I paused and said,


    "Hendrix, I''m sorry. I can''t leave Aaron alone. If you are still mad at me, you can do anything you want


    to me!"


    He scoffed, "Anything?"


    Looking at him, I nodded earnestly. "Yes, you can even hit me."


    "Hit you?" Heughed in exasperation. "Arianna, when did you learn the carrot-and-stick method? It


    looks like you''ve be sleek in the past few years working in the Roberts Groups."


    I had nothing to exin myself.


    "Why don''t you drink the soup to warm up? You''ll have an upset stomach if you don''t eat anything!" I


    changed the topic. Under such a circumstance, I could only be pliant to him. If I was aggressive, I was


    afraid that things wouldn''t end well for us.


    At this moment, Hendrix''s face was gloomy like the sky on the verge of a storm.


    "Aren''t you going to exin what''s with Aaron?"


    I frowned. I couldn''t help but feel irritated at the mention of it. Aaron and I went way back into my past.


    If I had to exin what happened earlier, I had to exin what happened for the past decades in detail.


    And I really didn''t want others to know much about my past.


    Staring at his cold face, I rubbed my eyebrows and answered lightly, "Grandma adopted Aaron, just like


    me. He was a few years older than me, and we grew up together. Then, something happened, and he


    left Grandma and me. He was gone for a very long time before resurfacing again."


    I didn''t want to give too much detail. I didn''t want to dig into those sorrows.


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes at me. "Were you childhood sweethearts? Or are you only really close to


    each other as siblings? Or is it both?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned, and I was a little vexed when I looked at him again, "He is and only will be my brother!"


    He sneered at my response. "Well, he does treat you differently than most brothers treat their sisters.


    Don''t you think too many hugs were involved? Also, if he''s your brother, why didn''t you make it clear to


    me from the beginning?"


    "I didn''t think it would be necessary." A little frustrated at the never-ending usation, I said, "It''s


    gettingte. You should finish up the soup and go to bed. I''m heading back to rest."


    I didn''t want to pick a fight with him, and I didn''t think it was necessary to do so. But I couldn''t control


    my anger for most of the time, so I could only leave the scene.


    I had trouble falling asleep after going back to the bedroom. Therefore, I got up from the bed and sat on


    the hammock on the balcony, and stared at the night view nkly.


    Not soon after, I heard Hendrixing into the bedroom and I felt his gaze on me. I knew he was


    suppressing his anger, trying not to pick a fight with me.


    I couldn''t help sighing as he walked into the bathroom. Pregnant women were really easily triggered,


    and I really couldn''t control myself.


    Hendrix took a quick shower. When he got out of the en suite, he only had a bath towel wrapped


    around his lower body. Glistening drops of water rolled down the lean muscles of his chest and


    abdomen.


    He lifted his hands to wipe his hair dry with the towel, and I noticed that there was arge fresh bruise


    on his back. It must be from the iron shovel earlier. I got up and left the room to get a first-aid kit from


    the living room.


    When I returned to the bedroom, Hendrix was already lying on his bed, reading a book. Then, seeing


    me carrying a first-aid kit in my hand, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll help to put medication to your wound," I went to his side and found the ointment for bruises in the


    first-aid kit. Looking at him, I said, "Your back is bruised. Let me put some ointment on it!"


    He nced at the tube in my hand, then sat up straight and turned to expose his back to me.


    I warmed up the ointment on my palm, and then gently rubbed it against his back. I didn''t put too much


    force into it, as I was scared that he would feel the pain. Also, the ointment had a strong yet unpleasant


    scent.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    After a while, Hendrix looked sideways at me, and his dark eyes were extremely deep. "You can go


    harder."


    I was stunned, and I blurted out in confusion, "Won''t you feel pain?"


    He lowered his eyebrows, and his coldness faltered. "Then did you think I''ll feel the pain before you hit


    me?"


    I stiffened up. Lowering my eyes, I didn''t know how to answer him. So, I continued to massage him in


    silence.


    After a long time, I was finally done. I went to put the first-aid kit away and clean my hands.


    Then, I washed up and went back to bed. Hendrix had recently taken a liking to sleeping naked. When I


    adjusted my position in bed, I identally brushed against his junior.


    I froze at the contact, and I couldn''t help ncing over at him. He seemed unaffected, still keeping his


    eyes on the book in his hand.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, Iid down and prepared to sleep.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I woke up earlier than him the next day.


    Hendrix was still asleep. He had a good posture even when he was sleeping soundly, and he still


    looked handsome. He had distinct facial features, and his short dark hair looked neat.


    It was the first time that I had looked so carefully at his face.


    His eyshes were long, his lips pressed together, and their edges were slightly lowered.


    He was sleeping in a state of constant alertness.


    It was said that people who slept in this posture were domineering. They would do whatever they set


    their minds out to do, and no one could tell them otherwise.


    Indeed, Hendrix was exactly like that.


    He had a sturdy chest, wide shoulders, and long legs.


    Even when he was sleeping, he was on constant alert.


    As I was taking in his face, Hendrix opened his eyes in a sh. His eyes were dark, and there was no


    hint of sleepiness. His eyes were fixed on me.


    We looked into each other''s eyes. I calmed down after being flustered for a moment.


    After a long while, his tensed body rxed. Squinting his eyes, he stretched out his hand to me and


    asked, "Come here?"


    I looked away, not acknowledging the fact that I had been peeping at him, "You should go back to


    sleep. I''ll go downstairs for a walk."


    I woke up earlier than usual, but I still didn''t see Minnie. She must have gone out to buy groceries. The


    fruits that Aaron had bought were still in the front yard. The basket they came in was quiterge, and I


    couldn''t move it on my own.


    I simply took a fruit te from the kitchen and picked some into the vi straight out of the basket.


    Aaron was right. They were fruits from Hovell. The tomatoes were small, but they tasted good.


    The green mangoes were also delicious. I used to dip them in chili paste when I was a child, and they


    tasted great that way.


    Aaron had brought me a lot of them. Since Monique had said she was craving green mangoes, I


    washed and packed some of them, and I sent a message to Monique after looking at the time.


    Monique was still in the hospital. I should send them to herter.


    Then, I heard footstepsing from the stairs. I looked over in that direction, and I saw Hendrix


    pajamas.


    "Why didn''t you sleep in?" It was so early in the day, and there was nothing to do.


    "I can''t sleep," Hendrix''s gaze seemed cold, but I could feel an overwhelming aura. Sure enough, he


    looked at me for a long time and tly said, "I''d been holding it for too long."


    It took me some time to realize what he meant. When I did, I threw my phone aside and said lightly,


    "I''m going to visit Monique at the hospitalter."


    "Arianna!" He pulled me into a hug from behind, and he said in a hoarse voice, "People get frustrated


    easily when they are ufortable. I am ufortable. Arianna, we haven''t had sex for a long time."


    Hendrix kept his voice low, "Let''s go to the bathroom? Shall we?"


    I was at a loss for words.


    Sure enough, no matter how well-dressed and well-mannered a man was, he would still turn into a


    beast when he was in need.


    Seeing that I made no objection, Hendrix held back no more. He caressed my waist, and then his hand


    went downwards.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    "Hendrix, we''re still in the living room!" If he went on like this till Minnie returned, we would be in


    embarrassment.


    "Then let''s go to the bathroom!" He carried me and strode to the bathroom. Then, he turned on the


    shower and ced me in the bathtub. When he was done preparing, he wrapped his arms around my


    waist and lowered his head.


    I was surprised, "Hendrix, don''t-" My words drown in his murmurs. His husky voice was captivating.


    While he was going down on me, he found my hand and intertwined our fingers together.


    After messing around for nearly an hour, I copsed in his arms and let him bathe and dress me.


    Then, he carried me to the couch in the living room before returning to the bathroom to clean himself.


    I finally realized that a hungry wolf was the most vicious.


    While Hendrix and I were busy, Aaron was


    being nosy. He made several phone calls, and he called again when Hendrix was in the bathroom. I


    answered the phone, and tiredly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You haven''t woken up yet?" Judging from his voice, Aaron probably had gotten up too early and was


    bored.


    "I''m already up. What do you want?"


    "I''m craving the seafood pasta you made. Bring it overter!" He demanded, acting like a child instead


    of a man his age.


    I frowned and grumbled, "I''m busy. Ask the care worker to make it for you."


    "Arianna," Aaron raised his voice. "If you don''t make it and send it to me, I''lle looking for you."


    Gosh, what a nuisance!


    I took a deep breath to keep the irk under control, and I reluctantly agreed, "Okay, I''ll cook for you


    Then, I hung up the phone without waiting for his reply.


    Minnie returned from the market and was surprised to see that I had already woken up. She asked,


    "What''s the matter today? Why did you get up so early?"


    "Nothing. I woke up early today because I went to bed earlyst night," I got up from the sofa and took


    the groceries from Minnie''s hands. "Is there any bacon at home?" I asked.


    She nodded, "Yes, I bought some today. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook."


    I smiled, "I''ll eat whatever you make. But leave some bacon for meter. I have to cook some pasta


    and go to the hospital."


    She was puzzled. After a short pause, she looked at me in confusion and asked, "To visit the man from


    Seeing that Hendrix wasing downstairs, I only smiled at Minnie and returned to the living room to


    sit on the sofa.


    He had changed into a suit. He sat next to me and switched on the television, looking quite rxed.


    I frowned, "Don''t you have any ns for today?" He had apany to run, surely he didn''t have the


    time to sit here and watch shows with me.


    He raised his eyebrows at me and said, "Have you forgotten that we''re flying to Jarold City tonight?"


    Hendrix was right. If he hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t have remembered it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Still having brain fog, I asked, "What do I need to take with me?"


    "Don''t worry about a single thing," he wrapped his arms around my waist and said. "Evan has settled


    everything. We''ll stay there for a few days, and I''ll take you to see Aunt Nerissa while we''re there."


    "Then, should we go for another maternity check- up before the flight tonight?" I was almost seven


    months pregnant. The baby already wasn''t doing well to begin with, and we weren''t familiar with Jarold


    City. I was worried that we would have a hard time getting help if there was an emergency.


    Hendrix might have seen through my worries, and he said reassuringly, "Don''t worry. Mr. Hammer


    arranged an OB-GYN toe with us, and I''ve also contacted a doctor in Jarold City."


    I nodded. Then, something else came up in my mind, and I asked, "Monique and Doctor Saunders are


    still at the hospital. Who''s going to take care of them if we went to Jarold City?"


    "Josiah''s fine. He only needed a few days'' rest at the hospital. As for Monique, the doctor said she''s


    ready to be discharged. If you are worried about her, I can arrange for her toe with us," Since


    Hendrix had everything thought out perfectly, I had no other concern.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    After much contemtion, I asked, "Aren''t we going to the Mansion to say goodbye to Uncle Trent and


    Aunt Kennedy?"


    I looked up to him, waiting for his answer. But Hendrix only looked at me. His dark eyes fixed on me for


    a long time before he finally pointed out, "Arianna, you don''t want to go to Jarold City."


    I was startled by his sharpness, and I shook my head in denial instinctively. "It''s not that... I''m used to


    staying in Ucrebury, so I feel strange in Jarold City. Besides, I''m already not sleeping well. I''m afraid


    that it''ll be harder for me to sleep when I go to Jarold City."


    The truth was that I didn''t like it, and I didn''t want to go to Jarold City. Valerie and Pedro were there,


    and I would be on their turf by going there. I had a hunch that I wouldn''t end up well if I went there.


    "I''ve gotten in touch with the doctor. Plus, we aren''t going to stay for a long time - at most a month.


    We''lle home once we pay a visit to Aunt Nerissa and the doctor. You''re sick, and you need


    treatment. It''s for yours and our child''s sake. I know you trust Doctor Shelley, but he''s your friend. At


    times,


    personal rtionships will cloud his judgment."


    Hendrix said those words with great sincerity, and I couldn''t deny it.


    I lowered my eyes to look at my hand, and I nodded, "Well, I''ll do as you said then. When is our flight


    tonight?" I should visit Monique and Ian before that. After all, I had asked Ian to fly back from Mesville. I


    shouldn''t go to Jarold City without letting him know.


    "Six in the evening."


    I nodded and said lightly, "Then I''ll go to the hospital to visit Monique first."


    "I''lle with you."


    I wanted to decline his offer, but I stopped myself as I thought of Josiah. He might need to visit Josiah.


    After breakfast, I went into the kitchen and turned on the gas to make pasta for Aaron. Minnie didn''t like


    the idea of me cooking in the kitchen with the baby bump, so she kicked me out of the kitchen. I


    couldn''t win the fight, and in the end, I just let her make the seafood pasta under my instruction.


    It wasn''t a long drive from the vi to the hospital. Even if Hendrix drove steadily, it didn''t take long for


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    us to arrive at the hospital.


    When we were in the elevator, he picked up a call. Initially, he was going to visit Monique with me. But


    since it was inconvenient to talk on the phone in the wardroom, he went to the staircase to continue the


    call.


    Upon entering the wardroom, I saw Monique''s expectant face and said with her puppy eyes, "You''re


    finally here! I''m so bored! Please hurry and help meplete the discharge procedures. I''ll really die if


    I stay here for any longer."


    Amused at her exaggeration, Iughed and handed her the pasta. "Minnie just made it. Hurry up and


    eat it before it gets cold. And I''m going to send these to the other two. Otherwise, they won''t taste


    good."


    "Two? Who else?" Monique looked at me curiously while she opened the container.


    "Josiah and Aaron."


    She gaped at me, "I know Josiah is admitted to the hospital. What happened to Aaron?"


    It wasplicated and hard to exin, so I simply said, "He was beaten by Hendrix. I''ll tell you more


    when Ie backter!"


    Then, I left the wardroom, and I saw Austin and Andrea. Andrea was looking sideways at me, but only


    that. I felt like she seemed to have changed a lot these days. She was quieter than before.


    I went forward to hand one of the containers over to Austin and said, "Mr. Shelley, do you mind taking


    this breakfast to Doctor Saunders?"


    Austin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did you make this?"


    "Hendrix did," Seeing that he had taken the lunch box, I didn''t say any further and went straight to the


    surgical ward.


    Aaron was really good at making things difficult for other people. The moment I arrived near the door of


    his ward, I heard him coldly asking the care worker to leave.


    The care worker came out of the room with an ashen face. When she saw me standing at the door, she


    pulled me aside and said, "Miss Reid, you should find someone to take care of the patient. I have a


    sudden emergency at home, and I can''te again."

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    "Arianna, is that you?" Aaron asked from within the ward. He must have heard us.


    Upon hearing his voice, the care worker left without saying anything more.


    I entered the wardroom and saw Aaron leaning on the bed frame with a cell phone in his hand. When


    he saw me, the dismay on his face dissipated, and he broke into a smile, "Did you bring the pasta?"


    I nodded and gave him the container. I watched him open it while I said, "Don''t be too harsh on the


    care worker. I''m going to Jarold City with Hendrix tonight, and we''re going to stay there for a while. You


    should find someone else to take care of you."


    Aaron''s face fell. "What are you going to Jarold City with Hendrix for?"


    I didn''t exin much to him. He had been admitted to the hospital just to get me to worry about him. He


    wasn''t even seriously injured! I looked at him and said, "Well, there''s something."


    After that, I turned around to leave. Seeing that, Aaron raised his voice with a hint of iciness in his


    voice, "You better leave Hendrix


    as soon as possible."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned and left right away, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    Monique had already finished the pasta when I went back to her room. Since she had finished the IV


    drip, she got out of the bed and was peeling off the mangoes that I had also brought, sitting at the chair.


    Seeing that I had returned, Monique grinned from ear to ear and asked, "Babe, where did you get the


    mangoes? They tasted exactly like those we had in Hovell."


    I took a seat next to her, and I noticed she already had several mangoes before I came in. I got slightly


    worried at that, and I asked, "Won''t you feel ufortable when you had so much at a time?"


    She shook her head. "I can even finish all these mangoes that you''ve brought!"


    I was rendered speechless. Aaron had brought a lot of the green mangoes to me, and I gave almost all


    of them to Monique.


    Most importantly, she had just finished the pasta, and she continued to eat the mangoes. I was worried


    that the baby wouldn''t take it well if she had overeaten.


    "D*mn, you''re hungry like a wolf!" Ian eximed when he saw Monique wolfing down her food as he


    came into the wardroom.


    When I saw Sawyer following behind him, I was surprised. "Mr. rk, you''ve been with Ian a lot


    recently."


    With mangoes in her hands, Monique looked at both of them with bright eyes. She smirked, "Are


    you...?"


    "Are we what?" Ian rolled his eyes at her. Then, he noticed that Monique was still eating, and he


    nagged, "Stop. You''re overeating! Don''t you know that you should eat less but more times? Monique,


    eat healthily!"


    Monique pursed her lips together and ignored him. Instead, she looked at Sawyer and said, "Mr. rk,


    are you here to see me?"


    Sawyer took a quick nce at me and smiled. "Yes," he said, but it was obviously a lie.


    Monique had seen through it, so she only curled her lips and didn''t speak anymore.


    Sawyer looked at me and asked, "Are you going to Jarold City?"


    I red at Ian. He really couldn''t keep anything to himself. Turning back my attention at Sawyer, I


    nodded and answered, "I''ll be back soon. I won''t stay there for long." He nodded. "I''m going there too.


    To take care of some business. When are you leaving?"


    "The flight is at six o''clock this evening."


    "F*ck!" Joe swore. "Why didn''t you tell us earlier that you were going so soon?"


    I was perplexed at his outburst. "What''s the matter?"


    "So that I can go with you!" he simply said. Noticing that Monique had rolled her eyes at him - obviously


    didn''t buy his lie - Ian rubbed his nose and continued, "If I knew you were going to Jarold City, I could


    have gone back to Mesville to run my errands."


    "Sorry. Too many things have happened during these past few days, so I''ve forgotten about this," I said


    apologetically to Ian. Then, I turned to look at Sawyer and asked, "When are you going to Jarold City?"


    "Tomorrow," answered Sawyer. Then, he quirked his eyebrows, "Maybe we''ll meet again in a few


    days."


    Listening to our ns to go out of town, Monique felt gloomy, "All of you are leaving Ucrebury. What am


    I going to do here? Argh! I''m going back to the countryside tomorrow!"


    While Monique was expressing her frustration, Ian found a seat and sat down. He looked at me and


    said, "Is Hendrix taking you


    to Jarold City to see a doctor?"


    I nodded, "It''s one of the reasons."


    Then, we chatted for a bit longer until Hendrix came over and suggested we have a meal together.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    I was a bit confused at Hendrix''s suggestion. Monique was cleared to be discharged and walked


    around. But would Josiah be able to join us?


    Therefore, I asked, "Is Doctor Saunders allowed to walk around freely?"


    "He''s a doctor. He should know what he can do." Hendrix only replied lightly.


    Hearing this response, I didn''t know what else to say. Still, I cringed at the thought of treating friends of


    our own to a meal together.


    Although everyone was invited for the meal, and they should really try to get to know each other, I still


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    couldn''t help feeling the embarrassment in advance.


    Hendrix made a reservation for a spacious private room at a restaurant. When we settled down in the


    private room and the food was served, the situation was just as awkward as I had imagined. Ian and


    Sawyer were talking with each other. They seemed to have endless topics to talk about.


    Monique only focused on eating, and Austin was busy attending Andrea.


    However, Andrea was trying very hard to help Hendrix with the food while Hendrix was busy putting


    food on my te.


    It was dreary.


    Everyone at the table basically knew each other-other than Ian-but they rarely came across each other


    on normal days.


    Josiah was seated beside Monique, who was next to me. His face was still a little pale as he hadn¡¯t


    fully recovered from the ident.


    He usually wouldn''t talk much. Likewise, he was barely talking this time. His dark eyes fell on Monique,


    and he noticed that she was eating uncontrobly. Josiah frowned andmented, "Eating too much


    will burden your stomach."


    Monique raised her head and looked at him. Then, she replied tly without many expressions, "Okay.


    Noted."


    Following that, she continued eating. Monique was being her usual self.


    Josiah frowned, finally realizing that his effort went to waste.


    Meantime, Andrea nced at me and asked gracefully, "Miss Reid, aren''t you going to introduce your


    friend to us?"


    She was talking about Ian.


    Although Ian seemed bubbly and heartless all the time, he was even more protective of his friends and


    families than Monique did.


    And I had confided in him about the affairs between Hendrix and Andrea before.


    Therefore, although he was talking to Sawyer since we had arrived at the restaurant, he had been


    eyeing Andrea. Ian was waiting for a chance tosh out at her.


    Since Andrea had taken the initiative to start a conversation, Ian cut in and answered the question


    before me while ring at Andrea, "Yes, I''ve heard so much about you. Aren''t you the one who uses


    people to achieve your motives?"


    We were seated at arge table. To convey his words across the table, Ian was loud. Naturally,


    everyone on the table heard everything clearly.


    For a moment, no one said anything, and everyone only watched in secondhand embarrassment.


    Andrea remainedposed, but it was evident that she was struggling to keep the smile on her face.


    Instead, Austin chimed in, "Miss Reid does have some educated friend, don''t you? This friend of yours


    began attacking others before saying anything."


    Ian sneered. "You''re Austin, right? Oh, I''m not attacking her, alright? By the way, since you''re so


    protective of her, why don''t you marry her? Keep her hands off other women''s husbands, would you?"


    "That''s right. The grass is always greener on the other side, isn''t it?" Monique added. But what she said


    was ill-timed.


    I nced at Monique, and she was looking at Josiah with resentment. I couldn''t help but be curious at


    howplicated the story between these two would be.


    Seeing that they were going to break into a fight, Hendrix''s face darkened, and he darkly said, "It''s not


    good for pregnant women to stay in such an environment. Let''s just finish up the meal."


    Hearing that, Andrea shot daggers at me. She seemed resentful, but she said nothing else.


    I buried my face into my hands. Since only a few people knew about Monique''s pregnancy, and my


    pregnancy bump was so big that I couldn''t pretend that I wasn''t pregnant, Hendrix was obviously


    talking about me.


    "Look, this is what I call a biased favor," Ian said with a smug look on his face.


    After Ian said that, Sawyer cast me an unfathomable look. Then, he noticed that Ian had moved the fish


    dishes near him, Sawyer frowned and said in displeasure, "I don''t like


    fish."

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    "You''ll like it once you''ve tried it," Ian didn''t really mind Sawyer''s crankiness. He kept his good mood


    until the end of the meal, still serving Sawyer food from time to time. It really seemed like something


    was going on between them.


    I was relieved when the dreadful lunch was finally over, and we went our separate ways.


    Josiah and Monique didn''t need to return to the hospital. Monique was nearly recovered, and she was


    discharged, so she didn''t need to go back. On the contrary, although Josiah still needed to be


    hospitalized, he didn''t want to. Therefore, he hired a private physician to attend to him at home.


    Ian tossed the car key at me and said, "I''m going back to Mesville. Call me if you need anything."


    Hendrix and I had to rush to the airport, so we went straight back to the vi to pack our things.


    It was already ten in the evening when we arrived at Jarold City. Someone was already waiting for us


    outside the airport in a ck


    car.


    With our luggage in one hand, and my hand in his other, Hendrix led us towards the car. A middle-aged


    man got out of the car when we got near and said courteously, "Mr. Roberts."


    Hendrix nodded and handed him the luggage. Then, he helped me into the car. I was already sleepy


    when I heard Hendrix whispering into my ears. Apparently, the driver was Nerissa''s butler, and his


    name was Samuel Aiken.


    I nodded lightly, and I forced my eyes open to greet Samuel when he came back to the driver seat.


    Perhaps I was already tired from the flight, or it was because I had been awake since early morning


    that day, it didn''t take long for me to fall asleep on Hendrix''s shoulder.


    I was very deep in sleep. I didn''t even know when and how we got back to our lodging.


    The next day, I woke up in a daze. Looking at the familiar furnishings in the room, I wasn''t sure if


    Hendrix and I had already arrived in Jarold City the night before, or it was only a dream.


    Although the decoration in this bedroom was the same as that in Ucrebury''s vi, the furniture here


    looked newer. Plus, they were so perfectly in ce-perhaps because it had just been furnished -


    making the bedroom somehow look like a showroom.


    Iid on the bed for a little longer before getting. The embellishments in the en suite were simr to


    those in the vi, right down to the toiletries. Hendrix seemed to have them decorated ording to my


    habits.


    When I got out of the bathroom, Hendrix was standing in the bedroom in a ck suit. He smiled when


    he saw me, and he asked, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    I nodded. Looking at the tailored ck suit he was wearing, I suggested, "You should try suits with


    other colors."


    I bought him a variety of suits in other colors, but they were mostly left untouched in the wardrobe.


    Quirking his brows, Hendrix walked towards me and replied indifferently, "I''ll try." Then, he grabbed my


    hand to bring me out of the bedroom.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was stunned for a moment and hurriedly said, "I need to change out my pajamas!"


    "You can change itter. Let''s eat breakfast first."


    I frowned at that, "Aren''t we at Aunt Nerissa''s house?"


    He shook his head and took my hand again, "I bought another house. It''s too crowded at Aunt


    Nerissa''s ce. Also, because you said you might not sleep well here, I had people decorate our


    bedroom here to be exactly like the one in Ucrebury. Anyway, this house is alsorger than the vi in


    Ucrebury. Raising our child here in the future wouldn''t be a problem."


    Hendrix''s thoughtfulness left me in shock, and my heart swelled in happiness. Jokingly, I asked, "Then,


    is Minnie here too?"


    "No," he answered and brought me out of the bedroom. Then, he continued, "The vi in Ucrebury still


    needs people to take care of it. But don''t worry. I''ve hired part-time helpers here. The doctors and


    babysitters are staying in the nearby building."


    At first, I didn''t understand what he meant. Butter, I learned that Hendrix had purchased apound


    with an elegant design. Thepound was huge, consisting of three houses. Hendrix and I lived in the


    main building, which was a two-story house. Meanwhile, the doctor, helpers, and several private


    bodyguards upied the other two houses.


    Meanwhile, there was plenty of green space in thepound. The front and back yards were full of


    seasonal flowers and nts. For the backyard, it was mostly fruit trees. But for the front yard, other


    than seasonal fruits and


    vegetables, there were alsondscaping and water features.


    hillside

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    It was indeed a sizablepound. After breakfast, Hendrix took me for a walk around the yards before


    telling me to get dressed to visit Nerissa.


    It was my first time in Jarold City. As the capital city, its imposing flourish was highlighted through the


    historical memories. At the same time, the city was also developing with the advancement of the new


    era.


    However, the downside with a city this size was probably its traffic. Hendrix had his one hand on the


    steering wheel, tapping on it with the tip of his fingers.


    I looked at the view outside the car window a little absent-mindedly. I seemed calm, but I was really


    anxious.


    I had never met Nerissa before. And we were heading to Nerissa''s.


    There was a residential area close to the nature reserves in the city center. It was a ce with high


    parked the car at a parking lot.


    After getting out of the car, I looked up to see shrubberies and rare species of trees. Among the woods,


    there was a pond, and it was full of white and pink water lilies. The scenery was breathtaking.


    Holding hands, Hendrix and I walked on a cobblestone path for some time before we finally arrived at a


    In the two years I was married to Hendrix, I had seen countless luxurious vis. But the vi in front of


    my eyes still managed to amaze me with its spectacr architectural design.


    At the front door stood a woman with a calming and graceful air. She was wearing a ck dress


    embroidered with floral motifs, and she looked to be about thirty years old.


    Upon seeing us, she walked up with a smile, and the joy evident in her eyes. "Hendrix, I made


    breakfast because you said that you would arrive in the morning. I guess now you''re only in time for


    lunch."


    "I''m sorry, the traffic was heavy on the road," Hendrix gently apologized.


    Then, he turned to look at me and took my hand. "Aunt Nerissa, this is my wife, Arianna," he introduced


    me to Nerissa.


    Her smile grew even wider. She took my other hand and said, "Indeed, Father didn''t choose you for no


    reason. You''re such a beauty. Being pregnant didn''t affect your deportment at all!"


    I smiled softly, "Thank you, Aunt Nerissa."


    Dalton had three children-two sons and one daughter. His eldest son died young, leaving him with only


    one son. The second son didn''t like managing business and had his heart set on elsewhere. While his


    daughter, Nerissa Roberts - being the youngest - was kept a secret from the public.


    After greeting each other, Nerissa led Hendrix and me into the vi adorned with white walls and


    hardwood floors. The vi itself was minimalistic in style, yet it had so many details in its design and


    furniture if looked closely.


    A man was having tea and reading a book under a gazebo at the patio. By his feet, a gray Tibetan


    Mastiff dutifully stayed there. I didn''t like dogs, especially those who looked intimidating.


    Out of instinct, I leaned towards Hendrix and grabbed his hand.


    Hendrix noticed my reaction and looked over at what I was seeing. Then, he looked away.


    "He''s Irvin, Yohannes'' son." Nerissa exined, and she looked at Hendrix with a faint smile, "He''s your


    age."


    Hendrix nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    To be honest, I couldn''t shake the strange feeling I had since the moment I stepped into the vi.


    Nerissa looked only a few years older than Irvin, but she introduced him as someone''s son. If she


    hadn''t mentioned it, I would have thought that he was her friend!


    Hendrix had never told me anything about Nerissa. Therefore, although I was itching to know, it wasn''t


    appropriate for me to ask anything now.


    As we went through the foyer into the living room, I couldn''t help looking back at Irvin. He was wearing


    a beige shirt and a pair of gray casual pants. He looked dashing even though he was wearing a pair of


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    white slippers. Despite his simple attire, Irvin''s demeanor was different. He was poised and interesting.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Irvin''s appearance was one of the best.


    "Arianna!" Someone called out. I came back to my senses, and I turned to catch up with Hendrix and


    Nerissa.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nerissa smiled tenderly at me and reminded me, "Look where you''re going. You''re pregnant."


    I nodded at that. Feeling a gaze from behind, I turned around to meet with a pair of eyes.


    It was Irvin. He was looking at me with clear eyes. I didn''t expect that, and without thinking, I curled my


    lips into a faint smile and nodded slightly as a greeting.


    Irvin only frowned and lowered his head to continue reading.


    The living room was bright andvish. Right by the stairs, there was a well- maintained grand piano. I


    recognized its brand. It was an expensive piano.


    Nerissa instructed the maidservants to prepare food and invited Hendrix and me to sit down in the


    living room. Her gaze was gentle. "Yohannes is at thepany. He''ll be backter."


    She then turned to look at me and smiled, "You''re seven months pregnant, right? Have you decided on


    where to deliver the baby?"


    I returned with a soft smile, and I took a quick nce at Hendrix. I answered, "Hendrix had everything


    arranged."


    Hearing that, Nerissa nodded, and the smile on her face was still warm.


    After talking for a little more, Nerissa brought us to the backyard for some tea. As usual, Hendrix spoke


    very little. It was Nerissa who did all the talking.


    She asked about how the Roberts family was doing over these years, about Hendrix, the Roberts


    Group, and everyone around him. She just didn''t ask about Dalton.


    Hendrix replied to each question steadily, and Nerissa''s eyes turned redder by the second. So, I got up


    and excused myself, "Please excuse me. Can I walk around by myself? My waist hurts a little from


    sitting too much."


    Nerissa stood up and was eager to make an arrangement, "We have a doctor at home. Would you like


    me to call him over?"


    I quickly shook my head, "It''s alright. I''ll just walk around. Please, don''t mind me."


    Hendrix nced at me and said, "Okay, but be careful."


    Seeing this, Nerissa smiled faintly and looked at me in gratitude. If Hendrix hadn''t said anything about


    the Roberts'' family affairs, I wouldn''t pry into it. Nerissa was a graceful woman, and she certainly didn''t


    want others to see her losing her cool.


    The vi had a spacious courtyard. I walked along the pebble walkway and found a shaded ce to sit


    down, enjoying the scenery in silence.


    Irvin''s arrival disturbed the peace.


    His tall and slender figure stood in front of me, and he looked downwards at me.


    I stood up and greeted him politely and with a decent smile, "Hello."


    Still holding the book he was reading, Irvin''s eyes fell on my baby bump, and he frowned, "Roberts''


    child?"


    I was confused for a moment before realizing that he was referring to the baby in my belly. I nodded


    and continued, "Hi, I''m Arianna."


    He nodded in acknowledgment and didn''t say anything else. But he didn''t hide the spite in his eyes.


    I was dumbfounded at that. We had never met before, so the hatred he had towards me was


    unexinable.


    Fortunately, it was just a simple greeting, and he left soon after.


    It was already two in the afternoon when we had our lunch.


    At the dining table, Nerissa introduced everyone. There were five of us, namely Hendrix, Nerissa, and I.


    The other two were Irvin and Yohannes.


    Yohannes Granger was a man in his fifties. He was a leading figure in the fields of finance, but he was


    surprisingly amiable to the people around him.


    Nerissa was a charismatic woman who wasn''t even thirty- five years of age. Yohannes, on the other


    hand, was middle-aged. The great age difference in the couple had me making guesses.


    My doubts were exined when a woman named Kennedy showed up.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The lunch was going well until a middle-aged woman appeared and disturbed the peace. She ran


    straight towards Yohannes and started hitting him. Her eyes were filled with tears and her voice was


    hoarse. "Yohannes, I can turn a blind eye on you having a mistress and spoiling her. But why did you


    give her the right to inherit thepany? What about Irvin? He''s our son! Don''t you know the people in


    Jarold City are going to ridicule him for this?"


    The woman was Irvin''s mother, Helen Miller. She was ferocious, ring at Nerissa while she bellowed,


    "Nerissa, you''ve won. For ten years I''ve been fighting you, but I still couldn''t win you! You''ve destroyed


    my marriage and my family. Why are you doing this to my son now?"


    Nerissa seemed oblivious to the im. She turned to Yohannes and frowned at him, "Why did you


    change the heir of inheritance for thepany to my name?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sooner orter, they will be yours. I''m getting older. I won''t be around much longer," Yohannes softly


    replied to Nerissa. Then, he turned to Helen and said, "I''ve transferred all


    of my assets to Irvin. Besides, he''s doing so well with hispany in Mesville, isn''t he?"


    Helen shot daggers at him with her bloodshot eyes, "Yohannes, I''m the one who managed the


    "Nerissa isn''t someone else. She is my wife," Yohannes firmly answered. He then shifted his gaze to


    Irvin and asked him to bring Helen home. He sounded tired at the state of affairs.


    Irvin raised his eyebrows at the request, and he rebuked with coldness, "But isn''t she at home?"


    "You ¡ª" Yohannes'' temper red up, and he went out of breath to the point that he started coughing.


    Nerissa hurriedly went to pat at his back to help clear his lungs. "I won''t ept anything from him.


    Please don''t bring pressure on Yohannes anymore. He''s not feeling well. Please leave now!"


    Nerissa''s words were directed to Irvin and Helen.


    Helen glowered at both Yohannes and Nerissa with hatred and anger. A brief momentter, she held


    Irvin''s hand and said, still trembling from the fury, "Irvin, let''s go!"


    Irvin remained unmoved, only looking at Yohannes and Nerissa in wrath. He would have gone berserk


    on the two of them if Helen wasn''t pulling at him, sobbing.


    Hendrix and I only watched as the absurd situation yed out. I sighed and understood why Dalton


    hadn''t talked much about Nerissa.


    The Roberts had been making contributions in the army for generations, upholding good family


    traditions. However, Dalton didn''t want his descendants to risk their lives, so he left the army and


    started a business, which brought us to the current Roberts Group.


    Reading between the lines, themotion earlier had made me somewhat understand why I never


    heard the Roberts in Ucrebury mentioned Nerissa before. Irvin was already in his thirties, but Nerissa


    was barely thirty-five. It was clear that the marriage between Yohannes and Nerissa wasn''t as simple


    as the normal ones.


    It was too bad that such a thing happened during lunch. It was supposed to be a nice reunion between


    Nerissa and her family.


    The doctor in the vi gave Yohannes a simple checkup on his condition in the bedroom. Nerissa


    apanied him.


    It was alreadyter that evening when Yohannes felt better and fell asleep.


    Nerissa returned to the living room to meet us, and she let out a sigh of relief as she looked at Hendrix


    with guilt, "It''s my fault. You two didn''t even have a proper lunch."


    For a moment, Hendrix said nothing, only looking at Nerissa. Then, he finally broke the silence in a cold


    voice, "Do you regret it?"


    Nerissa smiled bitterly. "It has been so many years. I couldn''t exactly say that I have no regrets. But life


    still needs to go on, doesn''t it?"


    Seeing her devotion, Hendrix didn''t make any otherment. He took my hand and said to Nerissa,


    "We should go."


    The two of them had a lot to think about from the episode that day and the past to begin with, so


    Nerissa didn''t persuade us to stay longer.


    I got in the car and looked nkly at the scenery outside the window. Hendrix ignited the car engine


    and asked, "What do you want to eat for dinner?"


    I shook my head, "I''m not very hungry."

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    After spending a few hours getting to know Nerissa, I was even confused as to why she chose to marry


    a man so much older than her. She was even willing to lose her reputation for it. With her family


    background, she could easily have a blessed rtionship with a young and outstanding man.


    I nced sideways at Hendrix, who was looking straight ahead at the road with his deep dark eyes. His


    face was unreadable, so I said, "Aunt Nerissa must be really in love with Uncle Yohannes."


    Nerissa was willing to live in ill- fame for Yohannes. She definitely loved him very much.


    Hendrix''s eyebrows furrowed together. Sparing a look at me, he asked, "What is love?"


    I didn''t see the questioning, and I didn''t know what the answer was as well. The question had


    rooted in my mind, and after much thought, I still couldn''t answer it.


    It was already quitete at night when we got home. I was exhausted, but Hendrix insisted that I should


    eat something. After a quick


    meal, I went to bed and fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.


    It was already noon when I woke up the next day, and Hendrix was nowhere to be seen.


    I went downstairs and saw Heather ¡ª the helper Hendrix had hired ¡ªin the living room. She noticed


    me and came forward with a faint smile, "Mrs. Roberts, Mr. Roberts had some errands to run. But he


    had instructed me to take care of your meals."


    I nodded. My head was throbbing, probably from sleeping for too long.


    After a simple lunch, Nerissa came over for a visit. And she wasn''t surprised when she saw me alone


    at home.


    It was hot in Jarold City. She was wearing a long skirt, and her hair pulled up into a neat bun. Seeing


    that I had just finished my lunch, she smiled and said, "I was just thinking about asking you out for


    lunch if you haven''t eaten."


    "How about you, Aunt Nerissa? Have you eaten?" I asked. Then, before Nerissa could reply, I looked in


    Heather''s direction and asked her to prepare some light snacks for Nerissa.


    "It''s alright, I''ve already had some at home." Nerissa declined. Taking my hands, she suggested,


    "You''re unfamiliar with Jarold City, aren''t you? Go get dressed, ande with me for a tour around


    townter."


    I wanted to say no to her offer, but she was doing that out of kindness, and I didn''t think it would be


    nice if I had refused her. In the end, I agreed to go with her.


    Hendrix was meticulous. He had prepared a lot of maternity clothes here at thepound. I found a


    white dress, put it on, and I left the vi with Nerissa.


    I couldn''t drive. So, we got into her car, and her driver would send us there.


    In the backseat, Nerissa chatted with me while holding my hands. To be honest, I wasn''t used to being


    so intimate.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t a long ride for us to arrive at the shopping mall. It was situated in the downtown of


    Jarold City, so it was lively.


    We got out of the car after Nerissa ordered the driver to wait for us somewhere. Then, she led the way


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    into the mall and said, "I''m bringing you here because I was thinking that you must be short of many


    things since you only came here a few days ago. Besides, you''re now pregnant, so it might be


    inconvenient for you to buy the things you need."


    I only nodded in response.


    At this time, Hendrix sent a message to ask where I was.


    I sent him the location while following Nerissa aroundpliantly.


    About an hourter, I started to get tired. I hesitated for quite some time, and I finally mustered the


    strength to interrupt Nerissa, "Aunt Nerissa, I think we''ve already got most of the things I needed. We


    should go back."


    The weather was too hot in Jarold City. No one could stand it for so long.


    Nerissa wasparing the baby bottles in her hands in a dilemma when I said that. When she heard


    me, she lifted her eyes to look at me and asked in concern, "What''s wrong? Are you tired?"


    I forced a smile and answered truthfully, "A little." I was afraid that if I lied, she could still continue the


    shopping spree for another hour.


    Seeing that I indeed seemed tired, Nerissa called the driver to help put the things we had bought to the


    car, and she brought me to a cafe. On our way there, she said, "Let''s rest at the cafe for a while. We


    can go and look for the maternity itemster. You''re only two months away from giving birth, but there


    are so many more things to pick up for you and the baby! I don''t trust Hendrix to prepare everything for


    you. After all, he is a man. He


    wouldn''t be as heedful as us women would."

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    I nodded, knowing that Nerissa was being considerate. Besides, I was indeed a little tired.


    There weren''t many people in the cafe, making the environment extra cozy and weing. Nerissa sat


    me down at an empty table, and she went to order coffee for us.


    Then, she returned to the table, looked at me, and she began to ask, "Arianna, can you tell me more


    about Hendrix and you? I''ll be honest with you, I used to often go back to Ucrebury to see him in


    secret, but he never wanted to see me. He even went as far as to avoid me. Hendrix has always been


    this aloof... Until thest time, he came to Jarold City. You don''t know how happy I was when he came


    to tell me that he''s taking you here for a few days."


    Nerissa seemed to be reminded of something painful as she looked visibly hurt. She continued, "I


    thought that I had been abandoned by my family for the rest of my life. So, I''m really d that Hendrix


    is willing toe to visit me, and he''s even bringing you with him!"


    Her eyes were now brimming with


    tears. Seeing that, I flustered and soothed, "The Roberts won''t leave you behind, Aunt Nerissa. We


    wee you whenever you''re ready toe home."


    She looked at me and pulled a bitter smile. "But it has been so many years... Father won''t want to see


    me."


    My heart tugged at the mention of Dalton.


    Confused, I looked at her and asked, "Grandpa had passed away a few months ago, Aunt Nerissa.


    Don''t you know that?"


    Upon hearing my words, Nerissa''s hand tightened around her coffee cup. She looked at me in disbelief,


    "What did you say?"


    Judging by her expression, it seemed like she didn''t know it. For a brief moment, I didn''t know how to


    respond. My heart jumped hard against my chest when I saw the state she was in. Nerissa lowered her


    head and took a deep breath. When she looked back at me, her eyes were already red and swollen.


    "What happened to Father?"


    "Grandpa hadn''t been in good health for the past few years. And he died of colorectal cancer at the end


    ofst year. He-"


    At that, Nerissa dropped the cup in her hand. She crouched down in a panic to pick the shattered


    pieces, but the worker at the cafe had alreadye forward to clean the mess.


    She apologized repeatedly in a trembling voice, "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry."


    The worker shook her head and replied, "It''s all right. I just need to clean it up."


    I reached out to guide Nerissa to a safer ce. I didn''t know how tofort her, and for some reason, I


    had a feeling that she wasn''t only apologizing to the worker. The apology was for Dalton too.


    After the episode, Nerissa was quick to rpose herself. After all, she was still a woman of good-


    manner, and the cafe was a public space. Ady needed to be poised at all times, or at least in public


    eyes.


    However, she was no longer as calm as she had been when we sat down at the table. Even if she was


    smiling, it was unconvincing. "Aunt Nerissa, maybe we should go home. We''ve been out here for quite


    some time now,"


    I suggested. I didn''t suppose Nerissa would still be in the mood to shop for more things.


    As expected, she nodded. "Yes, of course. Let''s go. You''re probably tired after a day of walking. You


    should go home and rest." Then, we got up and headed towards the door to leave the cafe.


    Nerissa was walking at the front while I trailed behind her, preupied with my handbag, and paid no


    attention to the front. However, she abruptly stopped before the cafe door, and I almost ran into her


    back. Following the direction of Nerissa''s gaze, I was shocked to see the two people who had just


    entered the cafe.


    Bad things came in threes.


    Helen was a few steps into the cafe while Irvin was behind her with a car key in his hand. It seemed


    like he had just parked his car.


    "Irvin, let''s go to another cafe. It reeked of garbage here!" Helen jeered. She was more aggressive and


    mean than the day before.


    Irvin saw Nerissa and me, and he nodded with knitted brows, "Sure."


    They turned around to leave, but the worker from earlier stopped the two of them. "Hello! Are you here


    for some coffee? Please,e in."


    Helen glimpsed sideways at the worker, then her eyes turned back to fall on Nerissa. ring at


    Nerissa, Helen scoffed, "I don''t think this cafe suits me. However, it''s a good gathering ce for


    mistresses!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter was taken aback at thatment, and naturally, she turned to look at Nerissa and me.


    The atmosphere was initially quiet. However, themotion had attracted a lot of people''s attention,


    and some people started whispering.


    "What''s wrong with this woman?"

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    "That''s the ex-wife of Yohannes Granger, the chairman of Granger Group. The woman in a long skirt


    next to her is Nerissa from the Roberts of Ucrebury. I heard that she was Yohannes''s mistress for


    several years and has only be his wife a few years ago."


    "I see! No wonder the ex- wife was so rude. But why did Nerissa degrade herself to be a


    mistress? She came from a good family, isn''t she?"


    "Who knows! Maybe because of true love?"


    "Nerissa is almost twenty years younger than Yohannes. If it is true love, isn''t it too... Elicit?"


    The crowd wasn''t afraid of letting Nerissa hear their discussions. And as expected, Nerissa''s face went


    pale. She nced at Helen, and she began to leave without saying a word.


    But Helen halted her. "Why so hurry to leave? Why don''t you tell us the love story between you and Mr.


    Yohannes? Everyone here is curious."


    "Madam Miller, I know you don''t mind sharing


    about your private life, but it doesn''t mean that others are the same," I said in a frigid tone. "You''re the


    one who couldn''t keep him, and you''ve let him go. Please act ordingly."


    "What do you mean?" Helen was triggered and raised her voice. "Who do you think you are to point


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    fingers at me?"


    Nerissa stepped between Helen and me, hiding me behind her. She must be worried that Helen would


    harm me. And she said, "She isn''t pointing fingers at you. But if you wish others to do so, you can


    speak even louder. By tomorrow, the Granger and you will be the headlines and a subject of gossip for


    the people in the city."


    "You-" Helen was so infuriated that her chest heaved up and down. She grabbed Irvin, "Irvin, see this!


    Look at how this woman insulted me!"


    I frowned. Helen had gone too far by now. I didn''t know the ins and outs of the past between the three


    of them, but what Helen had done in these few days was ignominious.


    I took a look at Irvin and said, "Mr. Granger, you''re smart. You wouldn''t want to make a scene here,


    right?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Irvin stepped aside and simply said, "Please!"


    It was definitely disgraceful to lock horns in public. Once our path was cleared, Nerissa immediately


    took my hand and left the cafe.


    However, the door of the cafe still wasn''t wide enough for us to pass through. Helen was infuriated, and


    she was reluctant to let us go just like this. Nerissa didn''t bother to have a go at sorting things out with


    her, and she went out of the cafe on her side.


    Following Nerissa, I looked at Helen and couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. She was divorced in her


    middle-age. It was impossible for her to live happily for the rest of her life.


    As I passed through her, out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Helen stuck her foot out. It all happened so


    fast - before I knew it, I was already falling to the ground. Out of motherly instinct, I put my hands


    around my belly to protect my baby.


    Time seemed to slow down. I gasped, and my heart skipped a beat. If I couldn''t save myself, falling


    down like this would definitely harm the baby.


    Thankfully, someone grabbed me by my arms before I hit the ground. Then, the person pulled me into


    an embrace, putting his hand around my waist to steady me.


    "Arianna! Oh my gosh! Are you okay?" Nerissa asked in a panic, rushing to hold me.


    Breaking out in a cold sweat, I steadied myself and drew deep breaths of the cool air.


    I turned to Nerissa and shook my head, "I''m all right."


    Then, I noticed that the hand was still resting on my waist. It was Irvin''s hand. I looked upwards at him


    and sheepishly said, "Thank you."


    Irvin nodded as acknowledgment and drew back his hand. With his brows furrowed, he replied to me in


    a light voice, "You''re wee." Then, he turned to look at Helen and coldly said, "Mom, let''s go."


    Nerissa wasn''t usually a relentless person. But at this time, she went forth to grab Helen''s arm and


    snapped, "Madam Miller, do you think you can get away without apologizing after tripping someone


    up?"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Helen was displeased, and she remained her arrogance. "You filthy women aren''t worthy of my


    apology!"


    At that, Nerissa raised her hand and gave Helen a p so loud that it silenced the crowd.


    Helen''s hand sped on her cheek, and she looked at Nerissa in disbelief. "How dare you hit me?"


    Nerissa suppressed her anger and hissed, "Helen, I have never done you any disservice for the past


    few years. You know very well why Yohannes and you get to this state. I didn''t control my temper and


    tolerate you because I''m afraid of you. Instead, I feel sorry for you! You have lived half of your life, but


    you still couldn''t find a purpose for it."


    "I don''t mind that you''re rude and overbearing to me. You can shout at me for all you like, but at least


    you must be able to differentiate between the rights and wrongs. You shouldn''t haveid your finger on


    a pregnant woman!" Pointing at my baby bump, Nerissa spat out the words through her gritted teeth.


    "Arianna is already seven months pregnant. If


    Irvin didn''t catch her in time, what do you think would happen? She could be seriously injured, or


    worse, die! Are two lives worth nothing in your eyes? Do you think you can do anything you want just


    because you''re from the Miller family that is oh-so-powerful?"


    Nerissa was loud. There were quite a lot of people staring in their direction to begin with, and Nerissa''s


    condemnation turned even more heads; some even began to record the scene on their phones.


    Many of the onlookers were convinced by her well-grounded words.


    And they started to whisper. "No wonder Yohannes abandoned her! She''s too cruel to be in the


    Granger family."


    "That''s right! I can''t believe she tried to harm a pregnant woman."


    "Oh my, she''s truly vicious!"


    As the discussions grew louder, some didn''t even bother to conceal their despise and began to curse


    Helen.


    At first, Irvin only listened in on the badnguage with a straight face. But as the voices became louder,


    his face turned cold. He red at the crowd with a darkened face and bellowed, "Have you seen


    enough?


    Get lost!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Helen was hiding behind Irvin, her arrogance from earlier quelled. No one would be able to


    endure the disdain and revulsion from others, and Helen was no exception, especially when she was


    publicly criticized.


    Looking at that, I sighed and tugged on Nerissa''s hand, saying, "Aunt Nerissa, we should go now. It''s


    gettingte."


    Nerissa also nced at Helen and Irvin, but she didn''t say anything else since Helen was taught a


    lesson. Looking at me, she nodded. "Sure, let''s go."


    We were no longer in the mood to continue shopping after the ruckus at the cafe, so we decided to go


    home.


    After sending me back to the vi, Nerissa looked at me and said, "Rest early tonight. You must be


    exhausted since you were out for the whole day and experienced such a terror just now."


    I nodded and got out of the car. "Hendrix should be back. Please join us for dinner before you go


    home!" I said while lowering my body to look at her.


    She shook her head and said with a soft smile, "No, thanks. I have to go back! Yohannes wouldn''t eat


    properly if nobody is there to supervise him."


    Upon hearing the words, I was dumbfounded. But I didn''tment much and sent her off with a slight


    smile.


    For a long time, I looked at the green space on the side of the road in a daze. There were plenty of


    types of rtionships, and I wondered what kind of rtionship Nerissa and Yohannes had.


    At this moment, Monique had called to catch up with me, "Arianna! How are you doing in Jarold City?


    Are youfortable staying there?"


    I glimpsed at the spacious vi in front of me, and I walked slowly alongside the cobblestones path. "I''m


    fine. How about you? Is it convenient for you to have prenatal checkups there?"


    "It''s all good. There''s a hospital in the town, and I go there every week," Monique''s voice was


    apanied by the munching sound, and she added, "I feel like my baby bump has suddenly gotten


    bigger, so I won''t travel far for the next few months. I wouldn''t be able to visit you when you gave birth


    to the baby, so you should take care of yourself, okay?"

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    "Don''t worry, I know," There was no one in the vi, and it was still early, so I found a ce to sit and


    enjoy the scenery in the courtyard. "When my baby is born, I''ll bring her to visit you, her Aunt Monique,"


    I smiled at the thought of it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Monique scoffed, "She can just call me Mom. I''ll teach my baby the same too. We are the two moms for


    our children!"


    I found it funny. "Yes, yes, it''s all up to you."


    "Anyway, I think Ian is going back to Jarold City in the next few days. If you have nothing to do, maybe


    you can give him a call and hang out or something. He has been keeping a lot to himself after his


    mother''s death, and I think he''ll feel worse especially in Jarold City because of the Shelleys."


    I sighed, "Okay, I''ll give him a callter to ask when he''sing over to Jarold City."


    Monique agreed and said, "By the way, write down his new number. He changed his phone number


    again since he came back from Mesville. He told me on Facebook Messenger."


    It was a habit of his to change his phone


    number every once in a while, and we were used to it. I replied, "Okay, let me know the number. I''ll


    write it down."


    As I spoke, I put her on speaker and nned to use the note app on my phone to jot down the contact


    number. While I was doing this, I saw Heather cleaning the coffee table in the living room, so I went


    closer and greeted her.


    Then, I headed upstairs as I was on the phone. Monique must have heard the noises from the


    background, and she chided, "Don''t do two things at once. You either stop walking and save it on your


    phone, or you can go find a pen and paper to write it down. Or do you want me to send it to youter?"


    I didn''t want to hang up the call because I had nothing else to do. So, I simply said, "Wait, I''m going to


    get the pen and paper from the study."


    The study room was spacious, and Hendrix had bought a lot of things to fill up the room. I walked


    around, flipping through the drawers, and finally found a nk piece of paper. Then, I sat down at the


    desk and asked for the number from Monique.


    While we were talking about some other unimportant things, I noticed a dark yellow folder in the drawer


    nearest to me. I took and opened the folder while I continued talking to Monique on the phone.


    Then, I saw the words on the documents in the folder. I couldn''t help my mind from drifting away from


    our conversation.


    "By the way, do you still have morning sickness now? The older generations here said that we wouldn''t


    be sick after seven months of pregnancy. But I''m still months away from seven-month pregnant!"


    Monique whined from the other end of the phone.


    Staring at the words, I simply couldn''t continue the call anymore. So, abruptly, I said, "I have to go,


    Monique."


    "What''s wrong?" Monique was flustered.


    "Just... Something''s going on. Bye!"


    After I hung up the phone, I put the documents back to where they belonged, and I closed the drawer.


    By then, I was breathing heavily. Perhaps because of the poor venttion in the study.


    I went downstairs when I had calmed myself down. Heather noticed me, and she came forth to me with


    a smile, "Mrs. Roberts, what do you want to eat? Do you want some desserts?"


    "No," I weakly replied. I didn''t have the energy to deal with her. So, after the reply, I went past her and


    headed out of the vi.


    Jarold City wasrge, but I didn''t know where to go.


    So, I wandered on the street aimlessly. Some timeter, I stopped and lifted my head to look around


    me. Everything I saw was unfamiliar to me.


    Truth be told, I wasn''t that sad. I always knew that Hendrix wanted a divorce since the first day we were


    married, and I had prepared myself for it.


    If I wasn''t pregnant, Hendrix and I had most probably parted ways and lived our own lives.


    Pulling my wandering mind back to the present, I continued to walk around the city aimlessly. Before I


    knew it, I was lost. I looked at the passersby on the streets and the tall buildings around me, but I still


    had no clue regarding where I was.


    The sun was scorching hot. I found a ce to sit and hid from the sun. Because I wasn''t thinking


    straight when I left home, I didn''t have my phone nor bag with me.


    It seemed that I had really lost my direction this time.


    The night was near. I tried to borrow a phone from the passersby, but my requests were all declined.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    A ck BMW was parked on the side of the road. I thought the driver was going to stop there, so I


    turned around and walked in another direction nkly.


    "Arianna!"


    I was shocked by the unfamiliar male voiceing from behind me. When I looked back, I saw the


    window of the BMW rolling down, and a handsome man''s resolute face appeared.


    It was Irvin!


    Why was he here?


    "Mr. Granger, what a coincidence to meet you here!" I smiled and tried to cover up my embarrassment.


    He seemed haughty and cold. His gaze fell on my bare feet. I had earlier removed my shoes as my feet


    began to bleed from the long walk.


    Being observed by him made me feel a little awkward. Yet, there was nowhere to hide, so I could only


    "Get in the car!" he said emotionlessly.


    "No, thanks!" I refused instinctively. "I just came out for a walk and will return soon.


    Thanks for offering a ride."


    He frowned with displeasure. "It will get dark very soon, and it will be harder for you to find your way


    back!"


    s!


    I pursed my lips, looked down at the bloodstains on my feet, and let out a silent sigh. Why was I still


    being pretentious?


    Once I got in the car, he nced at me and said, "Fasten your seat belt!"


    I nodded. When I saw that he started the car, I merely said, "South Hill Vis!"


    He didn''t reply and just drove quietly.


    The tense silence was frightening... What''s worse, my stomach growled at this moment, which made


    me utterly embarrassed.


    He looked at me with his eyebrows raised. "What do you want to eat?"


    I felt awkward and lowered my head while replying, "I''ll eat when I reach home!"


    "Do you want some sandwiches? Or a full meal, like barbecue?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Barbecue!"


    I answered and looked at him in a daze. He raised his eyebrows, whereas I bit my lips anxiously. Why


    did I have to be hungry at such a moment?!


    He parked the car at the parking area on the side of the road. "Let''s go!" he looked at me and said.


    After getting out of the car, he headed for one of the restaurants on the street. The ce was well


    decorated, and business was excellent.


    The young waitress brought us to a table and then passed the menu to Irvin. She could not stop


    stealing nces at him.


    Irvin took over the menu and looked at me, "What would you like to eat?"


    I took the menu. Without being pretentious, I ordered a few dishes very frankly. After a pause, I looked


    at him and said, "I didn''t bring my mobile phone and wallet."


    He nodded. "I''ll pay for it!"


    I nodded my head and continued to order a few more dishes. Then I handed the menu to the waitress


    who was still peeking at Irvin in a daze.


    She took the menu and nced at him again before leaving.


    Irvin was good- looking and mboyant. People were naturally attracted to aesthetic things, and hence,


    Irvin would attract attention everywhere he went.


    Looking at him, I said, "Mr. Granger, thank you for what happened today, and thank you for tonight!"


    After all, he was the one who offered me help. I could not be so indifferent towards his kind favour.


    He frowned and replied tly, "Okay!" Then, he had nothing else to say.


    This meal was extremely quiet. We didn''t know each other well, and we did not have much to say to


    one another. Sitting there quietly, his noble elegance attracted the gaze of many others in the


    restaurant.


    After filling my stomach, I put down my cutlery and stopped eating.


    He raised his eyes and noticed my movement. He asked in a low voice, "Are you full?"


    I nodded and smiled faintly.


    He put down his cutlery, and wiped his mouth gracefully. "Let''s go!"


    His demeanour made it hard for me to chat with him casually. To me, he was neither cool, indifferent,


    nor flustered. In contrast, he handled anything that came his way very calmly.


    I got in the car and looked at the time. It was nine o''clock.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    It was at this time that Irvin seemingly appeared out of nowhere with a sullen face. I followed him to his


    car, and we got into the car without any words. I was still depressed at the thought of the divorce


    agreement in the drawer, and I was somewhat unwilling to head back to the vi. Even though Jarold


    City was arge city, there was nowhere I could go.


    Irvin drove steadily in the direction of the nature reserves'' residential area downtown. I was stunned


    when I noticed that. Looking sideways at him, I asked, "Aren''t you sending me back to the Roberts''?"


    "You can stay in the Granger Manor for the time being," said he without much expression.


    I was perplexed, but I didn''t have a chance to say anything as he had already pulled up and got out of


    the car.


    I followed him into the house and saw Nerissa. She was walking down the stairs with her red-rimmed


    eyes in a coat. It seemed that she had a good cry, and she was ready to go out despite the state she


    was in.


    Then, she was me behind Irvin as well. She asked in surprise, "Why are you with Irvin?"


    "We just so happened to meet on the street," Irvin coldly said, and he went upstairs. It was obvious that


    he didn''t want to say anything more.


    Nerissa didn''t mind him. She gave me a good look, and she was visibly less disturbed. She took my


    hand, seating me on the sofa in the living room, and asked with concern, "Where were you? You didn''t


    bring your phone or any money!"


    I stered on a smile and answered truthfully, "I forgot."


    Nerissa didn''tment further. She only took out her phone and made a call. I knew who she was


    calling, but I wasn''t in the ce to say anything else at the moment. So, I just continued sitting in


    silence.


    It didn''t take long for Hendrix to arrive in haste. Nerissa waited at the door, and when she saw him, she


    hurried forward and whispered, "Don''t be angry. Calm down and be gentle with her. Don''t upset her."


    Her voice was very low, but I could still hear it.


    I fixed my gaze on the texture of the hardwood flooring in the living room.


    Hendrix mumbled something in acknowledgment, and he came to the living room. He walked up to me


    and crouched down to look at me. Putting his hand on mine, he asked in a low voice, "Are you hungry?


    Have you had dinner?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and lifted my head to look at Nerissa, who was standing behind him. "Aunt Nerissa, thank


    you. I should go now. Please help me to send my gratitude to Irvin," I said.


    Then, I got up and went straight out of the manor without taking a look at Hendrix.


    Nerissa followed behind to send us off. As we walked, she reminded Hendrix, "Drive safely on your way


    home!"


    After getting in the car, Hendrix didn''t say anything even though he leaned closer to help me fasten the


    seat belt. But I avoided it and fastened the seat belt on my own. Then, I turned my head to look out of


    the window nkly.


    Hendrix stiffened up at my rejection for a few seconds, but he didn''t say a word about it. He just started


    the engine and started driving.


    We arrived home just half an hourter, and we got out of the car after he had parked the car in the


    front yard. The vi was bright as day despite it was alreadyte at night, and there were many people


    standing in the yard.


    I stopped mid-tracks to look at them. They were the staff members living in thepound, and a few


    new faces dressed in the bodyguard''s attire. I shifted back my gaze, and I went straight back to the


    bedroom.


    Hendrix came into the bedroom half an hourter. I had already washed up and was ready to sleep.


    Half-asleep, I heard the noise and opened my eyes to look over, only to see Hendrix taking off his coat.


    "Can I sleep alone tonight?" I leaned over the edge of the bed and asked in fatigue.


    His movement paused for a second before resuming, and he threw his suit aside without saying a


    word. He stared at me coldly and asked in a low and suppressed voice, "Why?"


    "I want to sleep alone," I replied and stared at him, waiting for him to make the decision.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and, for a long time, only stared at me without saying anything. "I need a


    satisfactory exnation."


    I moved my gaze to the patterns on the quilt and got irked, "Hendrix, we have to get used to being


    separated anyway."


    He suddenly sneered, "It looks like you''ve found yourself the next person to leech on, haven''t you?


    You''ve been here for only God knows how long, and you already have your eyes on Irvin?"


    "Hendrix, what nonsense are you talking about!" I burst out in anger and raised my voice at him.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Hendrix scorned. "Did I say anything wrong?"


    I held my tongue, suppressing the frustration I felt. But I still couldn''t ignore my heartache. After a


    moment of rposing myself, I raised my eyes to meet him, and I asked, "Hendrix, do you hate me?"


    He frowned. Perhaps it was because I had calmed down too quickly, or that my question was too


    childish. He asked in return, "Why would I?"


    I sat up to lean on the bed frame. "You were going to marry Andrea, but your life with her was disrupted


    by my sudden appearance. I shouldn''t have listened to Grandpa and married you. If it weren''t for me,


    you wouldn''t have to break up with Andrea."


    I looked away from his gloomy face and continued, "I know you''re going to divorce me earlier if it


    weren''t for the baby. After all, you didn''t love me."


    I drew a deep breath and shifted my gaze back to him. "I''ll leave after giving birth to the baby. Don''t


    worry, I''m not going to give you a hard time. I''ve already signed the divorce paper."


    At that, Hendrix startedughing in exasperation. "Is that why you wandered around the city without


    your phone and wallet today?" The smile on him looked forced, and I could tell that he was in a rage,


    but he was controlling his temper. "Arianna, you think that everything is about you, don''t you? You think


    that I have to be with you all the time to be considered as contributing to our marriage, am I right? I


    thought I had made it clear that I never loved Andrea, and I will never love her. I took care of her


    because Casper entrusted me to. Why can''t you understand that?"


    I thought about the divorce documents in his drawer, and I refused to answer him. Seeing that, he


    sighed in distress and continued, "You''re already seven months pregnant but you still left without


    bringing anything with you. You''ve only been in the city for less than two days! Have you thought about


    me if something happened to you and our child? Arianna, can you please start to take responsibility for


    your actions?"


    Only then did I find his words earlier funny. "You said you''ve never loved Andrea, did you?" I looked


    right into his eyes and retorted, speaking very clearly, "If you''ve never loved her, why did you sleep with


    her? How was she pregnant with your baby? Why would you risk your life several times for her?


    Hendrix, if this isn''t love, I don''t know what else is."


    Since he wasn''t nning to sleep in a separate room with me, I didn''t want to be in a room with him


    anymore. I got up and headed to the door.


    Hendrix stopped me and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business!" I pushed him away and left the room in vexation.


    Hearing his footsteps close behind me, I picked up my pace, almost running down the stairs to put


    distance between us. I heard him calling out in irritation behind me, "Slow down!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    On the ground floor, Heather and several bodyguards in ck were guarding at the door to block my


    way. Hendrix caught up to me and grabbed me. "You''re not in Ucrebury. Where do you think you can


    go?"


    "Go to hell!" I blurted out without thinking in a rage.


    He was amused at myeback. Although he was still mad at me, he was hand-tied. "Arianna, you


    really have all the possible ws of a woman. Stop fooling around anymore ande back to bed."


    I rolled my eyes at that. He must be crazy to think that I would be able to sleep in such a situation.


    I wriggled myself free from him and asked, "What are the ws of women? Being unreasonable?


    Seeking revenge for the smallest grievance? Being irrational?"


    Hendrix gave no response, so I continued, "That''s how I am, Hendrix. But I know Andrea isn''t like me.


    So, by all means, go find her. You don''t have to point fingers at me."


    After saying that, I walked past a few bodyguards and went out of the vi. Undoubtedly, I wouldn''t be


    able to avoid their hands if they put the effort into it. It was just that they were afraid to hurt me ¡ªa


    pregnant woman.


    Hendrix told a lot of lies that evening, but there was one thing he got right. I didn''t have anywhere to go


    in Jarold City apart from thispound.


    I circled the courtyard, and I returned to the front door to see Hendrix was leaning at the door frame,


    looking at me with crossed arms. He was waiting for me to go back to him.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    I got irked just by looking at Hendrix''s smugly expression, but I couldn''t just go forward and knock the


    living daylights out of him.


    After contemting the possibilities, I looked in his direction and called out, "Hendrix! Come here."


    Upon hearing my call, he quirked his eyebrows, and his anger dissipated. He walked towards me with a


    smile on his face.


    When he finally stood in front of me, I looked up at him and said straight from the shoulder, "I don''t


    know why I''m so angry, but I am, and I can''t vent it out on anyone else who''s innocent. So, you left me


    no choice."


    At that, I shoved him into the fountain in the front yard without waiting for him to reply.


    Although Hendrix was caught off guard, he quickly stood up from the fountain because it wasn''t deep.


    He pushed the hair on his forehead to the back of his head, and he could only smile bitterly as he didn''t


    know how else to react.


    I turned around and walked away without listening to what he had to say. I felt a little better, so I went


    back to the bedroom.


    Iid on the bed and closed my eyes, preparing to fall asleep.


    Hendrix entered the room not long after me and went for a shower. Soon, he came out from the


    bathroom and sat at the edge of the bed at my side. I frowned, but I didn''t open my eyes.


    His deep and low voice resonated in the air, "I''m going to do some work in the study."


    With my eyes still closed, I didn''t say anything, pretending that I was asleep and didn''t hear him.


    I thought that he would say something more. But to my surprise, I only heard footsteps and the door


    closing.


    Hendrix must have left.


    Although I was still lying on the bed, I wasn''t sleepy anymore. I tossed and turned on the bed, trying to


    find afortable posture to sleep in, but my arms were too sore.


    I gave up after struggling for a long time. I got up and nced at the clock, only to realize that it was


    already two in the morning.


    Hendrix hadn''t returned to the bedroom even though it was already this time.


    It was impossible that he was still working at this hour.


    Since I couldn''t sleep anyway, I decided to go to the study room. The lights in the study were already


    turned off, but the door wasn''t locked because it opened once I gently pushed on it.


    There was a mattress in the study room, and Hendrix was lying on it. Judging by the look of it, he was


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    already asleep.


    It was excruciating to be wide awake in the middle of the night. In an indifferent tone, I softly said, "Are


    you done dealing with your works?"


    I waited a while for his answer, but he didn''t. I thought he was really asleep, and I was about to turn


    and leave before he finally replied in his deep hoarse voice, "You can''t sleep?"


    I was stunned, and I didn''t expect to hear his answer. Then, I pursed my lips and nodded, "Yes."


    Hendrix turned on the dim yellowmp on the desk. He sat up straight from the mattress and looked in


    my direction, "Come here."


    Once I walked over, he pulled me to the mattress and whispered, "Didn''t you want to sleep alone?"


    "You''re right. I did," I kept my straight face and got up from the bed. "Good night then."


    After that, I began to walk towards the door. Hendrix grabbed my hand, "You really have such a bad


    temper, do you know that? I was just teasing you!"


    "You''re not meeting me for the first time," I puffed, looking at him with displeasure.


    Sighing, he pulled me back to the bed and shared the bed with me. He nted a light kiss on my


    forehead before saying, "Let''s sleep. It''s not good to stay up thiste."


    Then, he put hisrge hand onto the baby bump and breathed, "She also needs more sleep."


    Of course I knew that. But most of the time, I couldn''t control my emotions, and thus, I couldn''t sleep.


    Hendrixid down beside me, gesturing to me to close my eyes and sleep.


    Iid with him, but I still couldn''t fall asleep after quite some time. I still felt the dull pain, and it was very


    ufortable. In the end, I sat up in annoyance, "Hendrix, I don''t want this child anymore! I can''t sleep


    at all."


    Other thanughing, there was nothing else he could do. He opened his eyes, and got up, too, to hold


    me in his arms. And he asked, "Do you have sore spots? Where are they? I''ll give you a massage."


    "My arms and legs are sore. And the baby is making it hard for me to breathe!" The baby had grown so


    much for the past two months, and sometimes, she made me have difficulty breathing. It had gotten to


    the point where it was difficult for me to even walk.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Hendrix smiled at myints and asked me to lie on my side. Then, he began to massage my legs


    and arms.


    Frankly, the massage didn''t do much to relieve the difort. But because he was there by my side, it


    didn''t take long for me to fall asleep.


    The next day, I woke up in the bedroom, feeling suffocated in my dreams. I had always liked to sleep


    on my back, so even though I went to bed on my sides, I would turn to lie t on my back in my sleep


    anyway.


    And since the baby was getting bigger by day, it wasn''t abnormal for me to wake up in a startle for fear


    that I would be suffocated.


    I turned over andid sideways to catch up with my breath. Eventually, I felt better. Hendrix was long


    gone from the bedroom.


    I went down to the ground floor after washing up, and Heather had already prepared breakfast.


    I wasn''t hungry, so I declined when she asked if I needed anything. Heather got nervous when she


    heard my answer, and she urged, "Mrs. Roberts, are you not satisfied with what I''ve prepared? Do you


    want to eat something else? Please let me know. I''ll make it for youter!"


    I shook my head. I didn''t feel like eating anything. Instead, I went for a walk in the courtyards,


    There was a hammock chair in the yard. I went to rest on it after walking for a while, but I quickly drifted


    into slumber, most probably because I hadn''t slept well the night before.


    I was half- awake when I felt something crawling on my legs. It was soft and slippery. I tried to shake it


    away in a daze, but it was futile. The slithery feeling on my skin didn''t feel good.


    I forced my eyes open to look at what it was, and when I did, my hair stood on its end. It was a hot


    summer, so I was wearing a short skirt. What I saw was a snake-with ck and white rings continued


    right around its body - gliding up my bare leg to myp, threatening me with its fangs.


    Trembling in fear, I instinctively pped the snake away, falling off the hammock chair in the process of


    it because I had moved too fast. Even though I fell to the ground, I still managed to shout at the top of


    my lungs, "Go away!"


    My loud scream had attracted the attention of the staff members in thepound. Doctors, helpers,


    and bodyguards rushed to my location in no time, and their face was ashen when they saw me on the


    ground.


    Hilda, who Hendrix had asked toe to Jarold City with us from Ucrebury, was prompt to respond,


    "Someone call 911 immediately! She needs to go to the hospital right away."


    Taken aback by her reaction, I looked down and realized that arge pool of fluid had gotten my lower


    body wet. My heart wrenched at the sight of the fluid, and my mind raced through the possibility of what


    it was.


    I hadn''t even managed to recover from the shock from before.


    I held onto Hilda tightly to seek assurance, "The baby will be fine, right? Please tell me she will be


    alright!"


    She held my hands and motioned the two bodyguards to help me up. "Don''t worry. You''ll be fine. But


    we should still go to the hospital for a thorough examination. Does your lower abdomen hurt?" she


    asked.


    I shook my head, "No." She nodded andforted me, "Then it should be fine. Try to take it easy. You


    shouldn''t be too worried about it."


    Later, the ambnce came, and I was sent to the hospital in a hurry. I went through a lot of tests to be


    sure that I was truly alright. Fortunately, the results were good news. I was in good health except for the


    loss of some fluid at the beginning.


    However, I was advised to be observed in the hospital for a few days due to the shock I had


    experienced.


    It was already afternoon by the time Hendrix and Evan came to the hospital. One of the bodyguards


    gave Hendrix a report of what happened once he saw Hendrix. Hendrix frowned when the bodyguard


    was finished, and he looked at the bodyguard and asked, "Why is there a snake in the vi?"


    The bodyguard''s face was grave, "We do pest control regrly and check the yard every day. There


    shouldn''t be any snake within close proximity of thepound."


    Hendrix looked at Evan and said, "Have someone to look into this."


    Evan nodded.


    Later, when all the unimportant people had left the ward, I looked at Hendrix and said, "Hendrix, I want


    to go back to Ucrebury."


    I simply couldn''t get used to life in Jarold City, and I felt even more uneasy after what had happened.


    He held my hand in his andforted softly, "Alright, well go back next week. I still have some things


    to deal with in thepany. Once I''m done, we''ll go back!"


    During my stay in the hospital, Hendrix was busy with things, and so, he basically had no free time. I


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    was starting to get bored in the hospital. As I was getting to the third trimester of pregnancy, it would be


    difficult for me to go anywhere sooner thanter.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    After being in the hospital for three days, I couldn''t stay any longer. So, I called Hendrix to ask him to


    pick me up. However, the phone rang for a long time, and he didn''t answer the call.


    When I called again, the phone was already turned off.


    That left me no other option but to ask Heather to apply for discharge. Also, we would need to take a


    taxi back home.


    "Mrs. Roberts, although you''re free to go home now, you still need to be careful. We wouldn''t want


    anything to happen to you right now. I think you''d better stay home and rest more for these few days."


    Heather continued while she began to pack my belongings, "You''re only weeks from your due date,


    and your pregnant belly is getting bigger day by day. If it weren''t for the fact that you don''t like staying


    in the hospital, I think you''re much safer in the hospital than anywhere else!"


    I listened quietly to her nagging, worried about why Hendrix didn''t answer the phone. Perhaps he was


    too busy. It wasn''t easy for the Roberts Group to gain a firm foothold in Jarold City.


    He had been going out early and returningte since we had arrived at Jarold City. But I had no idea


    what was going on with the business, and I wouldn''t be able to help anyway.


    After Heather was done packing the belongings, she asked the bodyguard to carry them all to the car.


    Then, she held me and continued, "You must remember to take medicine even after we went home.


    Oh, I''ll remind you in case you forgot about it."


    I nodded. While we were waiting for the elevator, Heather''s cell phone rang and she answered the


    phone. I was almost grateful for the call to give me some silence.


    The elevator doors opened, and it was packed with people inside. Heather was still on the phone when


    she saw that I was about to enter, tugging at my arm, she said, "Mrs. Roberts, let''s wait for the next


    one. It''s too crowded!"


    I glimpsed into the elevator. Indeed, there were a lot of people. So, I put my foot down and continued


    waiting.


    Fortunately, we didn''t need to wait for too long before the next elevator arrived. Heather had already


    hung up the call by then. She came to support me and said, "Mr. Roberts said that you shouldn''t rush


    to go home for the time being. It''s better to stay in the hospital for a few more days."


    I shook my head. I really didn''t want to stay in the hospital any longer. However, there was a more


    pressing question at hand. "Did he call you just now?"


    Heather nodded, "He said he called you several times, but you didn''t answer. We must have forgotten


    to bring it here from the vi when we packed for you."


    I simply answered as a response. At this time, the elevator door opened again, and we arrived on the


    ground floor.


    There were a lot of people in the main lobby of the hospital. Heather kept her arms around me because


    she was afraid that someone might bump into me, and she whispered, "Hospitals here are different


    from those in Ucrebury. It''s crazily crowded here, so it''s easy to collide with others if you''re not paying


    attention."


    I looked at the nurses who were very upied at the information counter, and I couldn''t help but agree


    with Heather. Indeed, there was already a throng of people in the private hospital in Jarold City, I


    couldn''t imagine the crowd in a public hospital.


    "Hey, isn''t that Miss Moore? Why is she at the hospital?" Looking in the direction of the pathology


    department, Heather asked in surprise.


    I looked over and saw Andrea. I was surprised at her presence in the hospital as well. Moreover, she


    was doing a blood test. I couldn''t help but wonder why she did the blood test.


    "Mrs. Roberts, I''ll go and greet Miss Moore," Heather said as she helped me to sit down at the rest


    area. Then, she walked towards Andrea.


    Initially, I didn''t realize that Heather was referring to Andrea. It was when she walked towards Andrea


    that I only remembered that Andrea had changed her surname to Moore since she returned to her birth


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    family.


    However, the way Heather spoke of Andrea and the familiarity between them raised my suspicion.


    The two of them exchanged conversation happily. After the blood test, Andrea pressed the part where


    the blood was drawn with a cotton swab, and she turned to look at me.


    Heather said something to her, then they began to make their way towards me.


    "Arianna, long time no see!" Andrea said, and she was smiling a little too triumphantly.


    I didn''t know why she was so smug, but I still nodded as a response. I looked at Heather and said, "We


    should go."


    Heather seemed as though she hadn''t noticed my annoyance. She smiled and said, "Do you know Mrs.


    Roberts too, Miss Moore? What a coincidence!"

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    "Miss Andrea Burton, please collect your ultrasound image at the fourth counter," At the moment, the


    speaker in the ultrasonography department announced.


    Andrea turned to Heather and smiled sweetly, "Heather, can you help me to get the ultrasound image?


    I haven''t seen Arianna for a long time, and I want to catch up with her."


    Heather nced at me with a smile before replying, "Sure, no problem!" Then, she went to collect the


    ultrasound image.


    However, Andrea and I had nothing to talk about. I remained seated in the chair, and I cast her an


    indifferent look.


    Andrea wasn''t bothered by my aloofness and went ahead to take the seat beside me. Her eyes fell on


    my belly, and her smile was a little suggestive. "You''re going to give birth soon, aren''t you? I guess


    Hendrix won''t bring you to my birthday party then."


    I lifted my brows at the mention of an event I had never heard of.


    "Go straight to the point," I said in a rather cold tone.


    We had nothing much inmon to talk about. If Andrea wanted to talk to me, she was most probably


    hitting around the bushes, and it was about Hendrix.


    Andrea wasn''t surprised to see my reaction. She only smiled and said, "Why are you in a hurry? You


    should be more friendly to me. After all, we''re old friends. And, who knows, our children might turn out


    to be siblings."


    "Andrea, what do you mean?" Hearing that, my heart sank.


    She only giggled and said nothing else.


    Heather, on the other hand, returned happily with an ultrasound image in her hand. She handed the


    sheet to Andrea and said, "Miss Moore, I heard that you''re going to be engaged. I didn''t expect you to


    be pregnant so soon! Congrattions!"


    My heart sank even more. Andrea was pregnant!


    Andrea beamed and took the sheet from Heather. After thanking her, Andrea turned to me and said,


    "Let''s talk another day. I can''t wait to tell my fiance about this!" With that, she left me and Heather.


    Looking at Andrea''s overjoyed figure, I nced sideways at Heather and asked, "Is she really


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    pregnant?"


    Heather answered with a loving smile, "She''s only two weeks pregnant. But from the looks of it, Miss


    Moore found herself a good partner in life."


    Nodding absent-mindedly, I kept thinking of Andrea''s words. "Our children might turn out to be


    siblings," she said.


    After getting into the taxi we hailed, I stared at the scenery out of the car window in a daze. After a long


    time, I shifted my gaze to Heather, and I asked, "Heather, have you known Andrea for a long time?"


    Heather was startled at my question, and she only answered after some time, "If you''re referring to


    Miss Moore, I only know her after she returned to the Moore family. I used to take care of Master


    Moore, and I stayed in the family after he passed away. Since there are so many helpers in the Moore


    family, Miss Moore rmended me to Mr. Roberts when she knew that he was looking for a


    maidservant to take care of you here in Jarold City."


    "Andrea rmended you to Hendrix?"


    She smiled, "Yes. I thought only Mr. Roberts is friends with Miss Moore, but I didn''t think you would


    know Miss Moore too!"


    After a pause, she added, "By the way, it''s Miss Moore''s birthday soon. This will be her first birthday


    since she returned to the Moore family, so I heard that Mr. Moore is going to hold her birthday party


    together with the family reunion dinner. I think it would be very grand. Mr. Roberts might bring you as a


    plus-one."


    I smiled faintly and shook my head. "I think I''ll stay home since my due date is near."


    Heather nodded in agreement. "That''s true. The older generation said that bad things might happen


    when two good things meet. Maybe you really shouldn''t go since your belly is already so big. Oh, I just


    remembered that you and Miss Moore share the same birthday, so Mr. Roberts might not go to Miss


    Moore''s party anyway."


    If she didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten the fact that Andrea and I had the same birthday.


    I smiled and said, "Everything is still too soon to tell."


    Heather didn''t reply to that. After a pause, I couldn''t help asking, "You said that Andrea is going to be


    engaged, right? Do you know who she''ll be engaged to?"


    She shook her head and replied, "No, I don''t. I only overheard it, and I didn''t ask around for the details.


    It''s best if we keep our noses out of these high-status families'' affairs."

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    I nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Heather and I returned to thepound, and as expected, Hendrix wasn''t there. There were several


    missed calls on my cell, all of which were from Sawyer.


    I suddenly remembered that he had mentioned that he woulde to Jarold City.


    I called back, and he answered the phone after only a few rings.


    "Arianna, if I hadn''t called, you would just forget us, wouldn''t you?" the person on the other end of the


    line questioned loudly once the call got through.


    I was confused, "Who''s us?"


    There was a moment of silence before Sawyer finally said, "Monique, Ian, and me." "Ian and me," I


    repeated his words and teased. "Sawyer, have you listened to yourself? You sounded so wrong. I don''t


    even know how to convince myself that nothing is going on with you and Ian."


    "Bullsh*t!" he cursed. Then, he decided to change the topic, "I''m already in Jarold City. Give me your


    addresster. I''lle to visit you."


    I nodded and sent Sawyer the address after ending the short call.


    Then, I noticed that there were other missed calls on my cell phone, and some of them were from


    Aaron. I didn''t bother to return the call. Instead, I turned off the phone and sat in the living room, lost in


    my thoughts.


    Before I knew it, it was already evening when Hendrix returned home. Seeing that I was sitting in a


    trance in the living room, he frowned and draped a nket over myp.


    Then, he sat beside me and pulled me into his embrace. He nted a kiss on my forehead and asked


    in a hushed tone, "Why didn''t you stay in the hospital for a few more days?"


    I looked upwards at him and noticed his stubble. Combined with his heavy dark circles, he looked very


    fatigued.


    "I don''t want to be in the hospital anymore. Enough of me, tell me about you. Are you very busy


    recently?" He seemed to have aged a lot since thest time I saw him, but it was only a few days ago.


    Hendrix hummed, but he didn''t reply to me in a coherent sentence. He only closed his eyes and rested


    his chin on my shoulder. He seemed to have fallen asleep.


    At first, I had a lot to tell him. However, seeing him in this state, I bit my tongue.


    I went back to stare at the coffee table as I had before Hendrix came home.


    A piano melody suddenly rang in the room. It was Hendrix''s iing call ringtone. I nudged him with


    my shoulder, but he didn''t give any response. I had to wake him up, "Hendrix, your phone is ringing."


    He grunted wearily, "You pick it up."


    Then, he changed into a morefortable position and went back to sleep. It seemed that he was truly


    drained.


    I took his phone out of his pocket and saw that it was Andrea calling. Somehow, I was still surprised at


    seeing her name on Hendrix''s phone. Not nning to answer it, I parted my lips again, "It''s Andrea."


    A momentter, Hendrix opened his eyes and took the ringing phone from me. He glimpsed at me, "I''m


    going to take it outside."


    Then, he went out to the courtyard.


    It was odd that I wasn''t as mad as I thought I would be when I watched him leave. I only looked on


    without many expressions fora long time before withdrawing my gaze.


    Heather was busy preparing food in the kitchen. She noticed that I had been sitting in the same spot


    since we came home, so she reminded me out of kindness, "Madam, you''re going to give birth in just a


    few weeks. You should get up more often and do some light exercise. Otherwise, you''ll be in trouble if


    you have difficulties during delivery."


    I took her advice and got up, intending to go for a walk in the yard. However, I immediately got


    goosebumps once I thought of the snake from that day.


    Therefore, I gave up and went up to the bedroom instead.


    It was already dark. Since Hendrix hadn''t returned after the call, he should have already gone out.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Being stuck in the room, I got a little frustrated. But I didn''t dare to walk in the yard.


    Then, something else came up in my mind. And right away, I put on a pair of t shoes and went


    downstairs.


    Heather was in the living room when she saw me heading to the front door. She called out in a hurry


    and asked, "Madam, are you going out? Mr. Roberts has ordered that we shouldn''t let you go out on


    your own. Please wait for a moment, I''lle with you!"


    Then, perhaps she was afraid that I might leave without her, Heather ran into the kitchen to quickly


    clean the mess.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    I called out after Heather, refusing her offer, "There''s no need. I''m only walking around the


    neighborhood, and I won''t go far from our house."


    "I can go with Mrs. Roberts," Hilda originally hade to the main house to give me a checkup, but


    she stepped forward after seeing that Heather and I were in an impasse.


    Heather was taken aback at that and asked in uncertainty, "Is that okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Obviously, she was asking my opinion about it. I nodded, "I don''t mind it."


    After all, it was safer to have someone toe with me.


    With that, Hilda and I left the vi. We didn''t take the car as I only wanted to walk in the neighborhood.


    Hilda and I got to the corner of the road when she, looking at me, began to make small talk, "Mrs.


    Roberts, you''re just like me. We can''t adapt to the fast living pace in such a big city."


    I nodded in agreement, "Ucrebury is already one of the fast-developing cities, but it''s still far from the


    quick pace in Jarold City."


    Since it was a casual conversation, Hilda dropped the formalities and suggested, "I found a ce with


    a nice environment earlier when I was exploring the city on the first few days we''re here. You can have


    tea while listening to some insiders'' stories of the wealthy and influential people in Jarold City over


    there. Are you interested in such a ce?"


    "Of course," Iughed. I got so bored recently, and Hilda''s suggestion was most weed.


    I initially thought that we would need to get the car to go to the cafe she mentioned, but it was just a


    few minutes'' walk away from the neighborhood. The cafe itself was a detached vi, furnished in


    traditional style. It had a quiet and serene environment, and there was a touch of traditional elegance in


    the designs. It indeed was enjoyable to spend time in the cafe.


    "How is it? This ce gives you a good feeling, doesn''t it?" As soon as we arrived at the counter, Hilda


    asked.


    I nodded and my mood was much lifted. While Hilda ordered for us, I looked around at its interior


    decorations.


    "Let''s sit on the second floor! The second floor has a good view," Taking the desserts she ordered for


    us, Hilda beckoned to me to follow her to the second floor.


    We walked up the winding wooden stairs to an intricately designednding. While Hilda was looking for


    a table for us, I observed the details and felt the effort that the owner of the cafe had put into decorating


    the building.


    Hilda tugged on my sleeves and said, "Let''s go back to the first floor. It''s full-house up here."


    I was confused because that wasn''t the case. I could see several unupied tables in just a quick


    nce.


    It was at this moment that I saw the man and woman sitting by the window. I finally knew where


    Hendrix went after the call. It turned out that he was here having afternoon tea with Andrea.


    "Mrs. Roberts, shall we go downstairs?" Hilda asked awkwardly.


    I shook my head, "You said the second floor has a better view, didn''t you? Let''s find a table here and


    enjoy the view," Then, I walked to one of the empty tables by the window.


    Hilda followed closely and sat opposite of me. She tried to divert my attention and said, "Is there


    anything else that you want to add?" "No, it''s good enough," From where I was sitting, I could see


    everything Hendrix and Andrea did.


    The table I picked wasn''t very secretive, so Hendrix could see me as soon as he looked up. I had no


    idea what they were talking about.


    I wondered what they were talking about, because Andrea''s face was drained of color, and she didn''t


    seem asposed as she usually did.


    Then, Hendrix reached out to his cup for a sip of his beverage after finishing a sentence. Right at the


    moment, he met my eyes.


    He frowned and set down the cup in his hand. He seemed a little surprised to see me here.


    I gave him a faint smile as a greeting. Then, the waiter served more desserts to our table. So, I averted


    my gaze, lowered my head, and dug in on the desserts.


    "No wonder you rmended them. These are really delicious!" I took a few bites before saying to


    Hilda with a smile.


    She smiled in return, but she couldn''t stop ncing behind me. I didn''t think she was doing it


    consciously, but it was obvious that she was a little restless.


    It was actually understandable. After all, Hendrix and I were husband and wife. But he was enjoying the


    afternoon tea with another woman. And the rumors surrounding Hendrix and Andrea''s rtionship


    didn''t help with Hilda''s uneasiness anyway.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    "Mrs. Roberts, shouldn''t we go over and greet Mr. Roberts? He should be done talking about business


    with Miss Burton in a while. We can even go back with him togetherter!" Hilda suggested while


    eyeing me anxiously.


    She was very careful with her choice of words. But I didn''t think Andrea would ever talk business with


    Hendrix.


    I took a few more mouthfuls of dessert, and raised my eyebrows at her, "We don''t need to go to him


    anymore. Hendrix is alreadying to us."


    In just a few words, Hendrix had alreadye to our table. He was looking at me with furrowed brows.


    "You''ve only been discharged from the hospital. Why aren''t you resting at home?"


    Resting my chin on my hand, I looked in Andrea''s direction. She seemed emotional, and I wondered


    what they talked about to have driven her up the wall.


    However, it was possible that she simply didn''t want Hendrix to notice me.


    "Aren''t you afraid that she''ll be angry if youe over like this?" I narrowed my eyes at


    Hendrix.


    His brows still knitted, he called my name in displeasure, "Arianna."


    I sat up straight, and I started to get irritated. "I can hear you perfectly. You don''t have to speak so


    loudly," I said, and I put down the spoon in my hand. I looked at the desserts left on the table, and their


    tastes could no longer stimte my appetite.


    I sighed. It was such a shame to waste them.


    I ignored Hendrix. Instead, I turned to Hilda and said a little apologetically, "I''m sorry, but I can''t eat


    anymore. Can we take it away?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hilda glimpsed at Hendrix''s sullen face, then back at me. Under such circumstances, she could only


    nod, "Of course! I''ll have someone to pack them for us."


    Then, she got up to ask the waiter to put the untouched desserts into bags.


    Hendrix was still standing beside me, and it was beginning to get on my nerves. Therefore, I stood up


    and told Hilda, "I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Hilda didn''t say anything else but only nodded. It must be awkward for her to be caught between


    Hendrix and me.


    I went downstairs and straight out of the cafe without stopping. As soon as I stepped out of the cafe,


    the torrid heat hit me. I found a spot under a shaded banyan tree near the door, and I stood there to


    wait for Hilda. A short whileter, Hendrix exited the cafe, and Andrea was following behind him.


    Andrea looked like she could start crying anytime.


    "Why did you refuse my mom''s proposal? You know that she''s right! Are you willing to sacrifice your


    future just for a child?" Andrea choked.


    Hendrix ignored her. Instead, he walked straight towards me and looked at me, "We should go. Get in


    the car."


    "You can go ahead if you''re busy. I''ll wait for Hilda," With that, I nced at Andrea. She was still behind


    him. And I smiled at Hendrix, "I don''t think Andrea is done talking with you. Please, don''t mind me.


    Carry on!" "Arianna!" Hendrix got a little worked up. "If you have anything to say, we''ll talk at home."


    I nodded earnestly, "Yes. If there''s anything we need to sort out, we can proceed on the bed when


    we''re back home. We have plenty of time for that. Meanwhile, I suggest you give your time to Andrea."


    "Arianna, you-" Andrea flustered. She looked at me with a red face, "You are outrageous!"


    I was very confused. "Andrea, how am I outrageous? Hendrix and I are a married couple, so it was only


    natural for us to talk things at our home-on our bed, even. What''s wrong with that? Oh, don''t act like


    you''re still an innocent maiden. You''re pregnant! You should be well aware of what would happen


    behind closed doors, aren''t you? Tell me, how is this outrageous?"


    Andrea red at me in embarrassment and annoyance. "Arianna Reid!"


    "Enough!" Hendrix warned. He turned to look at Andrea and said, "I''ll have Evan to take you home."


    After that, he pulled me away.


    While I was pulled away, I noticed Andrea''s eyes were almost swollen. So, I said while trying to free


    myself from Hendrix''s grip, "Hendrix, let go of me. Can''t you see that Andrea is crying? You should go


    back to her."

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Without warning, Hendrix stopped in his tracks. I didn''t have the time to steady myself. So, I ran


    straight into his arms and hit my nose. I couldn''t help but gasp.


    I red at him, "Can''t you give me a heads up before stopping?"


    He scoffed, "That wouldn''t be me, don''t you think so?"


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    "You''re right. After all, you know nothing else other than sleeping around," As he was the main cause of


    my foul mood, I wasn''t nning to let him off easily. "I''m sorry if I got into your way and disturbed you


    just now. But you shouldn''t take revenge on me in such a terrible way."


    "Revenge?" He was caught off guard by my words. "Arianna, think again about what you''re saying! Do


    you really want to talk like this?"


    I shrugged, "How else are we going to talk?"


    He stopped talking and began to drag me in the direction of the vi. We were walking as I had refused


    to get into his car earlier.


    I ambled behind him. Because of my speed, Hendrix stopped and scowled at me, "Do you want me to


    carry you?"


    I quirked my eyebrows at that and replied, "If you don''t mind."


    He set his eyes on my bulging belly and finally decided to carry me in his arms.


    After a few steps, he parted his lips and said, "You''re fat."


    I was outraged.


    Sure enough, I could trust Hendrix to not say anything good about me.


    I gave him a death stare and then closed my eyes to keep him out of sight.


    Truth be told, I wasn''t very angry. It was just that I still felt a little upset when I saw him and Andrea


    together like any other woman would if they had seen their husband and the mistress together.


    I could have turned a blind eye, but I had a hard time controlling my temper since I was pregnant. If I


    wasn''t careful enough, I would experience all the mood swings in the world.


    Suddenly, Hendrix sneered.


    At that, I opened my eyes to see that we were almost at the vi, and there was a ck Bentley parked


    in the driveway. I already had the car memorized after seeing it a few times.


    However, it wasn''t that long ago that Aaron had been beaten the living daylights out of it. And I


    wondered why he was determined toe back to me repeatedly.


    Aaron was tall, rich, and handsome. He had almost met all the young girls'' standards for choosing a


    partner.


    Currently, he was holding a bouquet of roses in one of his hands, and a gift box in another.


    It was fortunate that we were in a residential area, and there were only a few people. If Aaron did this


    somewhere with a lot of people, he would definitely attract a lot of attention from the girls.


    I patted Hendrix''s arm and gestured to him to put me down.


    Hendrix scoffed, "He only knows how to fool around. The Reid family will be over sooner orter if they


    put thepany in his hands."


    I was rendered speechless. Hendrix had never been a person of many words. "Won''t you be tired? Put


    me down!"


    "Why?" He nced at me and looked in the direction of Aaron with his cold eyes. "So that you can go


    to him?"


    I pursed my lips together.


    It was the first time for me to feel his strong jealousy.


    "If I said and did nothing, tomorrow''s headline would be the two of you," Looking at his gloomy face, I


    continued, "Jarold City isn''t Ucrebury. You wouldn''t want the headlines to show that the both of you


    fought for a pregnant woman."


    He sneered and put me down. Then, he looked at Aaron who was holding the rose with cold eyes, and


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    asked indifferently, "Do you like being courted this kind?"


    "No." After some pauses, I added, "But many girls like it."


    Hendrix pursed his lips. He crossed his arms and he didn''t seem like he was nning to go into the


    vi. And so, I had to ask, "Aren''t you going to give us some privacy?"


    "We don''t need such things between us," he was being unreasonable.


    I knew he wanted things to go his way, so I decided to let him do what he wanted.


    I walked towards Aaron, who had been waiting for Hendrix and me for quite some time while holding


    the bouquet and gift box on the spot. As I approached him, he held the bouquet to me and said,


    "Happy birthday to you in advance, Arianna."


    "It''s too early!" My birthday was about two weeks away. "And I never celebrate my birthday," I added.


    Looking at the bouquet he handed me, I couldn''t help but frown. It was too big- 11 would be hard for me


    to hold it.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Before I could react, the bouquet was snatched away by Hendrix. "Director Reid, you''re romantic. But


    Arianna doesn''t really like flowers. Thanks for it anyway."


    I almostughed out loud.


    I had never seen such a shameless person like Hendrix before.


    With his eyebrows lifted, Aaron looked at me. "Since when did you don''t like flowers?"


    I pressed my lips together and felt that the two of them were childish to even want to fight for this.


    Since I didn''t reply, Aaron narrowed his eyes and looked at Hendrix. "Arianna used to like flowers very


    much. Why did she change after she''s married to you, Mr. Roberts? Gifting flowers are a form of love. I


    suspect that you think Arianna doesn''t like them because you''ve never sent her flowers. Am I right?"


    With that, Aaron was implying that Hendrix didn''t love me.


    I was almost amazed at how skilled Aaron was at deliberately misinterpreting things.


    Holding the flower in his hand, Hendrix raised his eyebrows at me and asked, "Do you like flowers?"


    These two people were ying with words, so I needed to be careful with how I worded my answer.


    But I seemed to have taken too long to articte my answer. Because Hendrix thought that I had tacitly


    agreed, and he said, "Even if you do, you can''t ept flowers from others. I''ll buy it for you every day."


    While he was saying that, he threw therge bouquet of roses into the trash. Then, he looked at Aaron


    innocently and said, "It fell into the bin by ident. I''m sorry!"


    Even Aaron was speechless.


    It was the first time I had seen such a childish move in grownups.


    "I''ll leave you both to it then," Hendrix said to me as though he didn''t just throw the bouquet that was


    meant for me away without asking me. "Remember to make it clear to Director Reid that you don''t like


    flowers. Ande home early. I''ll be waiting for you and our child at home."


    Not waiting for my replies, he nced in Aaron''s direction and saw the gift box in Aaron''s hand. He


    paused for a moment before saying, "Director Reid, you even brought desserts with you! I didn''t eat


    much just now. Surely you wouldn''t mind letting me try these?"


    Then, without Aaron''s consent, Hendrix took the gift box from him and went straight into the vi.


    He was even more brazen than I imagined he could be.


    Other than thick-faced and childish, I really couldn''t think of any other words to describe Hendrix''s


    behaviors when he met Aaron.


    The tension in the air lifted after Hendrix went into the vi. I looked at Aaron and began to speak. "You


    really like to wait for people in front of their door, don''t you?"


    Ever since I met him again, Aaron had been waiting at my door almost every time I saw him. It wouldn''t


    surprise me if he said that it was one of his hobbies.


    Ignoring my sarcasm, Aaron quirked his eyebrows and answered me with a smile, "I came because I


    want to see you. That''s all."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I pursed my lips. He was talented inputing technology, so I didn''t even bother to ask him how he


    found my location in such a big city. I only asked wryly, "What do you want this time?" "Come back to


    Hovell with me."


    I frowned, "Aaron, are you crazy?" Myck of reason to go back aside, he couldn''t possibly leave the


    life he had right now even if he wanted. He was now a part of the Reid family.


    He sounded as though he was ying pretend for these few years.


    "You''re still unwilling to leave Hendrix, aren''t you?" He narrowed his eyes at me, and his tall figure


    leaned against his car. He looked charming like that.


    I almostughed at his question. "Hendrix is my husband. Naturally, I can''t bear to part with him. Aaron,


    I''ve said that you can stay as a family in my life for as long as you don''t try to meddle with it. But can


    you act more like a normal brother would when you do that? For starters, you can call before visiting."


    It didn''t end well every time he appeared. If he wasn''t fighting with Hendrix, he would make Hendrix


    and I quarrel after that.


    "Let''s make a bet!" Aaron took out a cigarette from its box. Then, he nced at my baby belly, and he


    put it back after a pause. He continued, "Hendrix and you will be on your separate ways in less than a


    month. If I was right, you have toe back to Hovell with me.


    I didn''t know why he was so confident, and I said, "Aaron, I don''t know why you can''t just let me go. But


    I still want to tell you that I hate it. I hate you for showing up in my life unannounced because it bothers


    me very much."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    "You wouldn''t have such concerns anymore if you just leave Hendrix," Aaron casually replied to me.


    I was utterly mad. It was futile to talk sense into Aaron at all. I suppressed the annoyance in me and


    said, giving up atmunicating effectively with him, "Fine! Just do whatever you want."


    Then, I walked past him and went back to the vi.


    I walked on the cobblestone path to the front door of the vi, where a muffin was thrown on the


    ground. Hendrix had taken a bite of it, and it seemed to be abandoned because it didn''t taste good.


    Hendrix was really immature to do such an act.


    After taking a few steps, I caught a glimpse of a silver line in the muffin. I was surprised, and I went


    over to pick it up from the trash.


    Pulling the edge, I drew out a silver flying fish ne from its inside.


    "You rummaged through the trash just for an object worth probably only a hundred dors?" Hendrix''s


    tone was icy cold.


    I ignored him and went straight ahead to wipe the cream off the ne with tissue papers. The


    ne indeed didn''t cost much, but it wasn''t worthless.


    I bought it when I was around fourteen years old-in the eighth grade. At that age, the girls had already


    developed an appreciation for beauty. So, many of my female ssmates liked to put on essories


    on their hands or necks just like the adults.


    The essories weren''t actually that expensive. It was generally a little more than a dozen dors, at


    most a few tens. But, for me at that time, a dozen dors was considered arge sum of money.


    However, even if I liked to wear these essories, I wouldn''t ask for money from Carol to buy them. I


    would help the worker at the school''s cafeteria to tidy things up after school, and I would get


    approximately five dors everytime I went.


    I worked for around one month, only stopping because I injured my legter, and Carol almost found


    out about it.


    I managed to save up about two hundred dors within a month. I spent over a hundred to buy myself


    this pure silver ne, and I used the remaining money to buy a belt for Aaron, and a ring used


    during clothes making for Carol.


    Unfortunately, I lost the ne after only wearing it a few times. It was the first time I had worn


    something valuable, and I lost it only after a few days.


    As a result, I had always felt that I wasn''t cut out to wear expensive essories. Even after marrying


    Hendrix, I still didn''t really wear nes and rings unless it was necessary.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I really didn''t think that I could still find the ne after so many years. My glee was beyond words.


    Then, I entered the vi, and I couldn''t help but think what else Aaron might return to me other than the


    ne.


    At that, I turned and looked at Hendrix, who had a long face, and asked with bright eyes, "Where''s the


    rest of the desserts?"


    He frowned. He was visibly unhappy, "In the trash!"


    I ignored his displeasure and went to look through all the trash bins in the vi.


    I finally found the rest of the box in the trash bin in the kitchen, and I crouched down, ready to start


    digging for more possible little things from my past.


    Hendrix grabbed my wrist and asked, "Why do you care so much about his gift?"


    I swung his hand away, not giving any exnation because it was too troublesome.


    I only said, "It''s not what you think."


    I rummaged through the trash bin, took out the box, and opened it. As expected, there was a well- kept


    belt. I continued to rifle through the rest of the gift box. Since he sent the ne and belt, the ring


    that I had given to Carol should also be there.


    I even flipped the box insides out, but it was to no avail. I found nothing.


    I got up, wanting to go back to the muffin that was left at the door. At this moment, Hendrix shoved and


    pinned me down onto the sofa brusquely. He growled, "Arianna, that''s enough!"


    I frowned and said a little irritably, "Hendrix, you go about your day. I don''t have the time to quarrel with


    you now!"

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Hearing that, Hendrix''s face darkened immediately. He scorned, "You don''t have time to quarrel with


    me?" His voice was menacingly cold. "What do you have time for? Cherish and reminisce about the


    garbage that Aaron gave you?"


    As he was in a fit of rage, he didn''t hold back on the strength he used on pinning me down. I was in so


    much pain that I almost couldn''t breathe. "Ow! Hendrix! It hurts!"


    He didn''t let go of me, but he did loosen his grip. "Oh, so you can still feel pain."


    At this point, Hendrix was simply being ridiculous. Disgruntled, I pushed him away. "Hendrix, you might


    think these things are trash, but they are very precious for me!"


    I didn''t want to talk much with him, so I turned around and went back to the front door for the ring.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As expected, Aaron put the ring in the muffin. I picked it up and went to the basin to clean up all three


    pieces of essory at once.


    I was almost calmed down after the cleaning. I came out from the kitchen and saw Hendrix. He was


    sitting in the living room, looking at me coldly. I knew that he was angry, so I said gingerly, "These


    things-"


    Before I could finish my words, Hendrix brought his phone to his ears and spoke to the person on the


    other end in a cold tone, "Evan, empty all the essories shops in Jarold City. Also, bring all thetest


    products for this season to the South Hill Vi."


    I didn''t know what Evan replied.


    But Hendrix''s voice was even colder than before, "Just do as I say."


    Then, he hung up the phone after giving some more instructions for the other businesses.


    I listened to the entire conversation, and I really had no idea what to feel about his recent immature


    behaviors. Atst, I sat down opposite of him, and I gave him a thumbs-up. I just had to give it to him,


    "Mr. Roberts, nice move!"


    Truth be told, he didn''t need to empty the stores. He should just begin to venture into the jewelry


    industry.


    He raised his eyebrows at me. "Throw away the trash that Aaron gave you. If you need anything, tell


    me, and I''ll give it to you!"


    I curled my lips, somewhat amazed at Hendrix''s generosity, and I made sure to convey the message to


    him, "You''re really amazing, do you know that?"


    He didn''t reply to me, but I didn''t need him to anyway. I lowered my eyes at the things in my hand.


    Indeed, they weren''t valuable in terms of money, but I held them very dearly.


    I didn''t want to pick a fight with Hendrix, so I took a deep breath and began to speak, "When I was in


    junior high school, many girls in my school wore nes or bracelets at that time. But I had nothing


    because I only had fifty dors for food every month."


    Speaking of this, I sighed, "I''d like to wear those too, but I couldn''t ask for money from Grandma


    exactly. So, I went to work for an uncle at the cafeteria, and I managed to earn a couple hundred


    dors by myself. With that money, I bought this ne for myself, the belt for Aaron, and this ring for


    Grandma."


    Hendrix didn''t seem as cross as he did before. I put the three objects on the coffee table, and I


    continued, "You might not think they''re presentable, but they are my memories. They are the tokens of


    my past, and they remind me of my determination."


    As I said that, he looked at me. There was something in his eyes that I couldn''t read. "You can tell me


    whatever you want in the future. Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you."


    I was quite sorrowful at first, but Hendrix''s words almost made meugh out loud. He really had been


    acting out of sorts recently.


    Another conflict averted, Hendrix and I talked for a bit more before Evan came knocking at the door. It


    wasn''t even an hour since Hendrix had called him.


    Evan entered the vi, bringing a team of people with him, and all of them were carrying intricate


    suitcases.


    Evan had been working for Hendrix for too long. He wore the same expressionless cold look on his


    face, and he went up to Hendrix, "Mr. Roberts, here are thetest products for this season."


    Hendrix nodded as an acknowledgment, and he looked at me with quirked brows, "Go see if there''s


    anything you like. You can keep what you pick."

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    I almost couldn''t control my facial expression. Looking at Evan, I asked, "What is the average price for


    all of these pieces of jewelry?"


    I was a realist, and I wasn''t ashamed of asking for the price since I recognized basically none of the


    brands of jewelry.


    Evan answered me with a straight face, "These pieces are designed and made by famous designers


    with much patience and diligence. So, the average price will be around twenty million dors."


    My mouth fell agape, and I turned to stare at Hendrix. I solemnly said, "Hendrix, I don''t like these


    things. Ask them to return them!"


    Twenty million dors wasn''t a small amount. Only a filthy rich person would spend this whopping sum


    of money.


    Hendrix frowned, "You don''t like all of them?" While he was waiting for my answer, his gaze swept


    through the opened suitcases that were filled with the jewelry.


    I nodded earnestly, "Yes, I don''t like all of them."


    "Leave all of them here, then," Hendrix gestured to Evan. "Next time, be patient and wise when you''re


    picking the items. Don''t make useless efforts."


    Evan was dumbfounded at the sudden admonish, and he turned solemn when he grasped the


    situation.


    After being a part of the workforce for two years, I could apprehend the hidden meaning between the


    lines. Hendrix was clearly telling Evan off that he wasn''t doing his job right.


    Evan instructed the people to leave the jewelry behind, and he left after reporting some trivial things to


    Hendrix.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Looking at the jewelry left behind, I stared at Hendrix speechlessly. "Hendrix, you''re too generous to


    me!"


    Then, I turned around and went back to the bedroom without seeing his reaction.


    I didn''t usually wear jewelry, so the essories were no different from garbage to me. And Hendrix


    insisting to keep them-despite I had clearly told him that I didn''t need them-was no different than


    throwing money down the drain.


    Hendrix trailed behind me back to our bedroom. Fortunately, he wasn''t mad about the things Aaron had


    sent anymore. However, if I want him to put this behind his mind, he wanted me to buy a belt for him


    too.


    "Hendrix, please make an appointment with Doctor Saunders if you have problems. Stop making things


    difficult for me!" Something must be wrong for him to have made such a request.


    "If you can buy one for Aaron with your earned money, why can''t you buy one for me? I''m your


    husband, and he''s only your brother, isn''t it?" The words sounded odding out of his mouth.


    I scoffed, "And this husband of mine never wore the clothes that I have bought for him. So, tell me, why


    should I buy anything for you again?"


    "You did?" Hendrix seemed surprised, and he asked, "When?"


    "Always. I kept them in your wardrobe in our vi at Ucrebury. Since you never wear them anyway, I


    gave Doctor Saunders a set when his clothes were wetst time."


    "Arianna, don''t you know where I usually keep my clothes?"


    I nodded, "I know!"


    But it was no use. The clothes in his wardrobe were all in monotonous colors, those I had bought would


    never be on par in terms of quality as his other clothes. Therefore, even if he knew which one I had


    bought, he wouldn''t wear them in his daily life anyway.


    He red at me. "Who else did you give it to?"


    I shook my head, "Only Josiah."


    "I want them back!"


    I was bbergasted.


    I didn''t understand how he could say that with a straight face.


    "Hendrix, I''m not going to ask it for you. If you really want it back and you''re not embarrassed by it, by


    all means, go ask it yourself!" I couldn''t imagine someone as stalely as Hendrix would ask others to


    return a gifted outfit.


    However, after listening to my words, Hendrix fished his phone out from his pocket and tapped for a


    few times on the screen. He seemed determined, and I couldn''t help but ask to be sure, "Are you sure


    you''re going to ask it back?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why can''t I take my things back?"


    I shut up.


    And I shook my head to clear my mind.


    Hendrix really had no shame!


    "Hendrix, please talk to Josiah somewhere else. Don''t stay in the bedroom and pollute the space," I


    was too ashamed to listen to him asking for the clothes from Josiah.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    By then, the call was already connected. Hendrix put it on the speaker, and Josiah''s clear voice came


    through, "Hendrix, what''s wrong?"


    "Arianna lent you my clothes before, didn''t you? Give them back to me after cleaning. I want to wear


    them," He went straight to the point, unbothered.


    He truly was heedless.


    I could almost imagine the look of Josiah on the other end of the line. There was a silence from the


    speaker before Josiah replied, "Are you out of clothes to wear?"


    Hendrix answered, "Not quite."


    "Forget about it then. I don''t know where I''ve kept them," Josiah was equally unbothered by Hendrix''s


    bluntness, and he wanted to hang up the phone after that.


    Josiah''s attitude was getting on Hendrix''s nerves, so he said in displeasure, "Then find them! Arianna


    bought them for me. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to hold them?"


    "Well, I fit in it. So, why not?" Judging by his reply, it seemed like Josiah was in a foul mood too. There


    were some noises in the background.


    "It looks like you don''t need the rmendation letter for the Mesville International Bone Cancer


    Hospital anymore. By the way, do you know that it has been officially established?" After Hendrix said


    this, he leaned back on the chaise lounge, poised.


    "Fine. I''ll find the clothes for you," Josiah replied almost immediately but still indifferent, "I''ll look for


    them as soon as possible."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    I was speechless at how quickly Josiah changed his mind.


    Hendrix kept his phone away, and he nced at me. I rolled my eyes at him and pulled the quilt up.


    There wasn''t really anything we could talk about, so I decided to go to bed.


    Since Sawyer and Aaron hade to Jarold City, my days were less dreary. Besides, I still had all the


    jewelry that Hendrix bought me.


    With the amount of the jewelry pieces, I could even open up a high-end jewelry store to sell them.


    Valerie came knocking on the door one day. I invited her into the living room while Heather went to


    make her some tea. I was much more at ease than thest time we met.


    Sitting down across me, the gentle smile on Valerie''s face looked the same as the one she wore on our


    first meeting. Her gaze fell on my belly, fixing on it for a moment before she asked, "Your due date is


    near, isn''t it?"


    I nodded and answered curtly, "Yes."


    "That''s great. The addition of a new member to the family is always something worth celebrating," said


    Valerie. She didn''t mind my brusqueness.


    It was obvious that she was beating around the bushes. So, I didn''t reply to her, and I only gave her a


    faint smile.


    Seeing that I wasn''t buying her friendly acts, Valerie finally went straight to the point, cing a contract


    in front of me. She smiled considerately and suggested, "Take a look at this. You might find it useful."


    I cocked my eyebrows and asked, "What is this?"


    She only smiled and urged, "Take a look at it first."


    I picked up the document from the coffee table, and I read through it very carefully. When I finished, I


    had mixed feelings about it. Looking at Valerie, I said, "Madam Lawson is indeed one of the listed


    billionaires. You''re generous - overdoing it, even."


    Valerie took my implication with ease, her smile unremitting, "Not really. Everything I offered you


    causes no harm to you in any way. If you truly love Hendrix, I believe that you''ll think about it carefully


    for his future. Hendrix is an ambitious man. I believe he wanted to expand the Roberts Group''s


    business in Jarold City because Ucrebury can no longer amodate his ambition."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Valerie gave me some time to process what she had said, ying with the ring on her finger. Then, she


    continued, "If he wants to develop thepany in Jarold City, judging from his abilities and existing


    connections, it will be exceptionally difficult for him to make aeback as in Ucrebury. We both know


    that Hendrix needs external help for a promising future."


    I stared at the contract in my hands and listened to her without much emotion. But at herst sentence,


    I almostughed out loud, and I replied, "I have to admit that you really know how to make full use of


    your advantages, Madam Lawson. But you probably don''t know Hendrix well enough. He has always


    been God''s favorite, and he had never wanted to receive help from others. If he really is determined to


    expand the business in Jarold City, I believe that he''ll be sessful even without any help."


    I had never doubted Hendrix''s ability nor have I thought that he would sacrifice his wife and the child for


    his future.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Hendrix valued rtionships more than his responsibilities. So, unless his love for Andrea was beyond


    his responsibility, Hendrix wouldn''t trade me in.


    Valerie put down the teacup on the table, a little too forcefully. She said, "True. Hendrix doesn''t need


    any help. But aren''t you afraid that someone might put a spoke in his wheel? Although I''m not powerful


    in Jarold City, I''m sure you know that the Moore Family could easily do it, right?"


    It was a threat!


    She was tantly threatening me.


    I pursed my lips and looked at her, unmoved. "Do youthink that I''ll leave him in exchange for his


    future?"


    Valerie raised her eyebrows at me and asked, "You don''t care for his future... Does it mean that you


    don''t love Hendrix?" She thought about the possibility and, smiling, continued, "Well, things will be


    easier to manage if you don''t love him anymore. Leave him with your child, and I''ll provide you enough


    funds to live freely for the rest of your life. I can also transfer a couple ofpanies under your name.


    If you want to work, you can go manage thepanies. If not, you can hire professional managers and


    collect the annual dividends. On top of that, if you run out of money in the future,e to me. I''ll give


    you pocket money at any time."


    I listened to her offers, and I couldn''t help but feel that the riches'' was indeed hard-hearted to think that


    money could solve any problems.


    For a moment, I felt that if I didn''t take her offers, I would be too ungrateful.


    I thought about my reply for a moment, and I finally parted my lips to say, "I would seem ungrateful if I


    refuse you right away. Can you give me some time to consider it, Madam Lawson?"


    With her brows still cocked, Valerie smiled in satisfaction and said, "Of course. I''ll give you until next


    weekend on Andrea''s birthday. If you agree to my offers, I''ll send awyer to meet you. If not, I hope to


    see you at Andrea''s birthday party before eight at night."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Why eight?"


    "Because I''ll announce Andrea and Hendrix''s engagement at eight o''clock. And their engagement


    would be a legal one," Valerie was confident when she said those words.


    At this moment, I was envious of Andrea for she had such a good mother who would go this far for her.


    "Alright," I answered.


    After we had sort of concluded the discussion, there was nothing else to talk about between us.


    Therefore, Valerie didn''t stay any longer and left.


    Perhaps because I was getting nearer to full term, or maybe I just wanted to escape the reality, I got


    tired more easily, and I loved to let my mind wander.


    When Hendrix came home from work, I had been sitting in the living room, daydreaming. It was


    sweltering hot during the day, and I sweated a lot.


    Seeing that my forehead was covered with sweat, Hendrix raised his voice and asked, "Are you


    nning to kill yourself and the baby with a heatstroke?"


    I raised my eyes to nce at him, then I looked away indifferently without a word. I got up and went


    straight back to the bedroom to rest.


    I didn''t want to talk to him, knowing that a fight was inevitable if I had started talking to Hendrix.


    Not long after I returned to the bedroom, Hendrix caught up with me. He searched through the


    wardrobe and found a long loose white dress. Throwing it at me, he said, "Dress up. I''m bringing you


    out with me."


    "I don''t want to go out," I was tired, and I honestly wanted to stay home.


    "Aunt Nerissa called and invited us to have dinner with them. It''s Yohannes'' birthday, and it''s only a


    family dinner," Although Hendrix wasn''t forcing me, the way he said it had made me feel like I must go


    with him. If not, it would seem like I was being rude. After all, Nerissa and Yohannes were families.


    I sighed, reluctantly put on the dress, and did some light makeup.


    On our way to Grangers'' manor.


    Hendrix glimpsed at me and asked, "What did Madam Lawson say to you?"


    I was dumbfounded for a second, then I realized that he knew that Valeria hade visiting during the


    day. After all, there were bodyguards and doctors in the vi. It made sense that one of them would tell


    Hendrix if anyone had visited me.


    It shouldn''t be surprising if he knew about it.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    "She wants me to leave you, and honestly, she''s pretty generous with thepensation. The baby and


    I don''t have to worry about anything if I epted her offer. I didn''t need to find someone rich since I


    can afford to bring the baby up on my own. So, I''ll just need a kind and loving man to provide the baby


    with fatherly love."


    Hendrix started the car engine and sneered, raising his eyebrows at me, "Your n sounds up to


    scratch. But aren''t you afraid that the kind and honest man will take away all your money?"


    I rolled my eyes and curled my lips into a scornful smile. "Don''t always think the worst of everyone.


    There are so many good people in this world."


    "What kind of person do you think is good?" he asked in response. I gave the question some thoughts,


    and I answered it truthfully, "Madam Lawson is good. She''s offering me so much just for me to leave


    you and make way for Andrea." I leaned against the car window, and I rested my hand on my belly. It


    felt bloated than before, I could have eaten too much.


    The car stopped at the red light. Giving me a sidelong nce, he asked, "What exactly are the


    conditions?"


    "Twopanies with a generous amount of assets, all under my name. It will be enough for me and


    the baby for a lifetime," It was indeed different for the rich to solve problems from how we ordinary


    people solved them.


    He sneered, "Have you epted it then?"


    I cocked my eyebrows at him, but I didn''t answer him. Hendrix somehow deduced the answer from my


    reaction, and he asked, "Why not?" He turned the steering wheel indifferently, as if he had known about


    my conversation with Valerie from earlier all along.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to answer him. Seeing that I was silent, Hendrix continued, "You''re


    thinking about finding a man for the baby as her step-father, but you''re taking the baby away from her


    biological father. Arianna, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing''s wrong with me. You''re the one that has problems!" I snapped at him. "I want to leave you


    because you have problems. I had to find a stepfather for the child!"


    He scoffed, "What problem do I have? Since you love to overthink things, why don''t you think about


    why Madam Lawson is willing to spend a good deal of money for you to leave me?" "Of course it''s


    because Andrea likes you," I replied without thinking. "Madam Lawson loves Andrea dearly, and she


    wants nothing but the best for Andrea. Since Andrea likes you, Madam Lawson will undoubtedly do


    everything she can to fulfill Andrea''s wish."


    I was confident in my valid interpretation. But Hendrix rolled his eyes at me and said, "So, the


    pregnancy brain is indeed true."


    I was perplexed, and I had no idea how our topic earlier was rted to my pregnancy brain.


    Besides, I didn''t have a pregnancy brain! I bit my tongue and decided that Hendrix and I were, in fact,


    unfitted for small talks.


    "Don''t ever meet Valerie again in the future. I hadn''t-and I won''t-have anything to do with Andrea. So,


    what they''re asking for is not important. You don''t have to think about it. What truly matters now is that


    you can safely give birth, and the three of us will have a happy life together."


    As we drove into the downtown''s natural reserves, Hendrix continued, "Don''t worry. The Roberts


    family''s property is enough for you to splurge on. I can provide for both you and the baby."


    I didn''t say anything immediately. After staring at the scenery outside the car window for some time, I


    softly spoke up, "If there''s nothing between Andrea and you, then why is she pregnant?"


    He frowned and looked at me. "What does her pregnancy have to do with me?"


    "She likes you!" And I remembered all the things that had happened before.


    Hendrix scoffed, "So, ording to you, since Aaron likes you, does it mean that the baby you carry is


    his?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I bit my lips.


    "This isn''t the same," The question he posed was clearly a facy.


    "How is it different?" We had already arrived at the courtyard of the Granger manor. Pulling up the car,


    Hendrix came and helped me out of the car. Then, he looked at me and exined, "Casper asked me


    to take care of Andrea. It had be a duty for me to take care of her. That''s all. There''s nothing


    more."


    "If the child isn''t yours, whose is it?" I asked relentlessly.


    "That''s not important. That''s her own life and her own choice. Why are you asking so much about it?"


    I couldn''t say a word.


    It wasn''t that I wanted to ask so much about it. I only felt that there was no one else who would be the


    baby''s daddy. What was more was that Valerie had been so generous just to force me to leave


    Hendrix. It wouldn''t make sense if Andrea didn''t have the baby with Hendrix.

 Chapter 272.

    Chapter 272.


    At least, I didn''t think Andrea would be willing to ask Hendrix to be her child''s step-father. Instead, she


    would want him to be her child''s natural father.


    After passing through the cobblestone walking path and going up several levels of steps, we entered


    the luxurious Granger manor.


    It wasn''t a long way from the car, but I was already a little tired. So, I had to stop to catch my breath.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow lunged at me, and it frightened me. I shrieked in fear.


    Hendrix''s was quick, kicking it away before it could reach me.


    It was only after I regained my senses from the initial shock that I realized it was Irvin''s Tibetan mastiff.


    Truth be told, I was a little surprised to see it so aggressive. It didn''t seem this hostile thest time I


    saw it lying at Irvin''s feet.


    I wondered what was different this time around.


    With one kick from Hendrix, the Tibetan mastiff was knocked to the ground. Perhaps Hendrix had


    kicked it too hard, it kept whining while still lying on the ground.


    Hearing the disturbance, the Grangers rushed out from the manor. Irvin saw the Tibetan mastiff that


    was lying on the floor, and his brows immediately knitted together. His gaze fell upon Hendrix and said,


    "Mr. Roberts, I believe this is your doing?"


    Irvin was obviously angry.


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes at Irvin, and he said in a deep and piercingly cold voice, "I''m so sorry if I


    hurt your dog. But I have to protect my wife!"


    Without saying anything, Irvin''s gaze fell upon me. Still frightened from the attack earlier, trembling, I


    hid behind Hendrix, and I avoided Irvin''s eyes when I noticed he was looking at me. I knew I should


    have said something to ease the tension, but I couldn''t even speak a word.


    Nerissa followed behind Irvin in high heels. After glimpsing at the Tibetan mastiff on the ground, she


    turned her eyes to me. She was smart, so instantly, she knew what had happened.


    She hurried over to me and held my arm. Scanning me from my head to toes, she asked, "Are you


    startled? Why are your hands shaking so badly? Maybe we should go to the hospital."


    Nerissa didn''t keep her voice low. Naturally, Yohannes-who was right behind her-heard her, and he got


    mad. He red at Irvin with his muddy eyes, and he said sternly, "Get rid of it now! I had enough of it


    making trouble! Fortunately, nobody is harmed this time. If it hurt Arianna, neither you nor the animal


    could face the consequences for it!"


    His eyes fierce, Irvin sneered, "Why don''t you just say what you think? I''m also an animal in your eyes,


    ain''t I?"


    He was being very sardonic.


    Noticing the bitterness hidden behind the aggravation in Irvin''s eyes, I couldn''t help but interrupt the


    conversation, "Uncle Yohannes, I''m fine. It''s your birthday today. Let''s not spend time fussing over such


    a minor inconvenience."


    Nerissa continued, "That''s right. Since Arianna had said so, let''s go back into the house. There are too


    many bugs here. Plus, dinner should be ready soon."


    Yohannes''s face softened after Nerissa and my efforts. As he cooled down, he looked at Hendrix and


    me, and he said, "Thank you for being considerate. Come in and sit while we wait for dinner. It''s quite


    I smiled gently and shook my head. "I''m not hungry yet. Hendrix has been feeding me since morning. I


    think he''s trying to make me into a pig."


    Yohannes roared inughter, "Arianna, you really have such a sweet mouth."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I feel the same too," Nerissa chirped in. "She''s indeed eloquent. No wonder Father was so fond of


    her."


    The atmosphere was finally a lot better since everyone seemed to have moved on from themotion.


    However, I couldn''t help but turn to look at Irvin. He was still standing beside his dog, and his face was


    as dark and cold as the Death.


    The rest of us walked to the living room without Irvin, where Nerissa weed Hendrix and me with


    some tea.


    Hendrix handed the present he prepared to Yohannes and said, "I hope you like this, Uncle Yohannes.


    Aunt Nerissa mentioned that you like porcin, and I saw this at an auction. So, I immediately thought


    of you and bought it."


    Yohannes smiled from ear to ear when he opened up the present. "Oh, Hendrix, I love it!


    You know, I''d sent people to bid for this item. But they said that someone else has won the bid. I never


    think that it might be you."

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Since receiving the porcin, Yohannes had been holding it dearly. His smile never dropped, and he


    mannerly said, "Thank you both for keeping me in mind!"


    "Hendrix has always been like this," Nerissa beamed. "Now that he''s about to be a father, he''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    behaving even more like a grownup."


    Hendrix smiled softly and replied, "Actually, I almost forgot about it when I came here. Fortunately,


    Arianna had reminded me."


    I was stunned at Hendrix''s reply. I only knew about the dinner not long ago, let alone knowing that he


    had prepared a gift. However, it wasn''t wise to disprove Hendrix. So, I stayed silent.


    Yohannes put the porcin back into the gift box and passed it to Nerissa, emphasizing its importance


    to him, "Keep it well!"


    Then, he looked at me and asked, "The baby is due soon, right? You''re such a thoughtful child. I trust


    that you''ve already made arrangements with the hospital? It''s better to be over-prepared than to be


    under-prepared when ites to childbirth."


    I nodded, "Yes, Uncle Yohannes. It''s all well-arranged. Hendrix has made the preparations early."


    Nerissa smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Yohannes. Hendrix and Arianna are attentive. I''m sure they''ve


    got it all thought out."


    As we talked, Irvin came through the front door, and dinner was soon ready. Everyone moved to the


    dining room and settled down to their seats. We enjoyed the dinner and talked for a bit more. Then,


    Nerissa looked at Irvin and asked, "Irvin, how about you? Hendrix is about the same age as you, and


    he''s already going to be a father soon. Do you have any girl that you like?"


    The air thickened a bit as the focus of the conversation had shifted to Irvin. He didn''t like it much, only


    answered coldly, "No."


    His answer was curt.


    Nerissa only smiled and didn''t say anything else, seemingly used to his brusqueness. Yohannes,


    however, scoffed, "Look at him, still wet behind his ears. Who would take a liking to a man like him?


    Who would trust him to be a father?"


    At that, Irvin sneered, "Look at who''s talking."


    And his retort got under Yohannes'' skin. Enraged, Yohannes mmed his hand on the table, "Watch


    your mouth, young man!"


    "Alright, Yohannes. Irvin didn''t mean it. You shouldn''t take it to heart," Nerissa put her hand on


    Yohannes'' hand on the table and soothed him. "It''s a family dinner. Let''s finish this happily, okay?


    Come, I think everyone should have a taste of this wine. I bought it from my friend''s vineyard."


    As she spoke, Nerissa raised her wine ss.


    Nerissa was indeed an expert intermediary. She was able to cleverly calm down a rage or she could


    easily create a stir ording to her wishes.


    Since I wasn''t allowed to drink alcohol, I simply picked up my teacup. Looking at Yohannes, I said,


    "Uncle Yohannes, please forgive me for toasting with you tea instead of wine. I wish you a very happy


    birthday, and may your wishese true!"


    Yohannes gave a hearty smile. "Thank you! I appreciate your love, Arianna."


    For the rest of the meal, some were merry, and some were dested.


    Yohannes was a little tipsy by the end of dinner, so Nerissa had to bring him back to their bedroom for


    some rest. Since he hadn''t cut the cake, Hendrix and Irvin yed chess to pass the time.


    Meanwhile, I decided to take a walk in the courtyard to help with digestion. Being heavily pregnant, I


    needed all the help I could have, and I didn''t have anything to do anyway.


    Hendrix was worried about leaving me on my own, so he asked a maidservant to apany me.


    The Granger manor was grand and luxurious, and it had a spacious courtyard. In it, there were many


    exotic nts. I began to feel a little tired after only strolling for a while.


    I found a big but t-surfaced rock and was about to sit on it for some rest before the maidservant


    stopped me. She pointed at a pavilion not far away and said, "Mrs. Roberts, the rock is cold. Perhaps


    you''ll want to rest under the pavilion? There are loungers over there, and I think it will be more


    I nodded and followed her to the pavilion. As I was told, it was indeedfortableying down on the


    lounger.


    However, even only resting my eyes, I was on the edge. Noticing my anxiety, the maidservant said


    softly, "You don''t have to worry. Mr. Roberts has instructed me to stay by your side at all times. Plus, we


    regrly spray anti- parasitic drugs here in the courtyard. So, please rest well-assured, Mrs. Roberts."


    I was surprised after listening to her words, only nodded after a few seconds, and said, "Okay then.


    Thank you."


    I had never set foot in our backyard since the snake incident from before. I thought I had hidden it well,


    but I didn''t expect that Hendrix would have noticed it.


    Perhaps because of the assurance,bining with the perfect ambiance in the evening, I fell into a


    deep and sound sleep.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    It was already dark when I woke up. I opened my eyes, and I saw a tall figure standing in front of


    methrough the dim lights in the pavilion.


    Assuming that it was Hendrix, I buried my head back into the pillow wearily whileining,


    "Hendrix, my waist is sore. The baby must be here for revenge, and it must be a boy. He''s not gentle at


    all, just like you!"


    After that, I closed my eyes to rest. My limbs were sore, and the baby wasn''t making it easy for me too.


    Seeing that Hendrix wasn''t answering me, I continued, "At least help me to massage my legs. It''s really


    sore and ufortable."


    "Fine," the person responded and put his muscr hand on my leg.


    Finally, I realized that the voice didn''t belong to Hendrix. I opened my eyes abruptly.


    What came into sight was the sculpted yet stone-cool face of Irvin. I was shocked and quickly pulled


    back my leg from his hand.


    Still in shock, I opened my mouth to ask, "Mr. Granger, why are you here?" But as soon as I finished


    my sentence, I regretted it. I was in the Granger manor; of course Irvin would be here.


    Irvin let my leg slide away from his hands. He calmly looked away from my leg and spoke in a very light


    voice, "Just taking a walk after dinner."


    I nodded. I didn''t have much to talk about with him to begin with, so I got up and prepared to leave.


    On the contrary, Irvin found a seat and sat down. Somewhat leisurely, he asked, "Why are you avoiding


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    me? Am I that scary?"


    Bewildered, I shook my head and said, "No."


    He nodded, raising his eyebrows, "I sent away Snowie. He didn''t mean to scare you."


    It took me a while to realize that he was referring to the gray Tibetan Mastiff. The corner of my lips


    twitched at thepletely unrted name. No one in the right mind would have named a gray furred


    dog a name like Snowie.


    Irvin was truly unpredictable.


    "But I''m alright," I said. After a pause, I looked at his gloomy face and added, "You don''t have to send


    him away."


    It wouldn''t harm people as long as it was properly leashed. So, it was unnecessary to send it away.


    He cocked his eyebrows at me, and heughed coldly, "I''m not the one to make the call."


    I had a feeling that he was still holding a grudge. So, I said, "I''m sorry, I¡ª"


    "Why do you apologize?" He frowned and added, "You know, you and Nerissa are quite simr in some


    aspects. You know when and how to show your weaknesses. You utilize men''s weakness."


    Irvin''s words were derogating.


    I had been standing for a long time, and I began to feel exhausted again. Leaning on a pir, I


    grimaced at Irvin, "You don''t have to be so frustrated at me. I didn''t want things to y out the way it is.


    Anyway, I''m really afraid of dogs, and Snowie did frighten me whether he did it on purpose or not. I


    epted your apology, but I didn''t ask you to get rid of Snowie."


    I wasn''t angry at him. I only felt that he shouldn''t be letting out his anger on me. Then, I continued, "As


    for what''s going on in your family... Uncle Yohannes was single when Aunt Nerissa married him. I''m


    sure you should know your parents'' marriage better than me."


    Yohannes and Helen had already divorced when Nerissa married Yohannes. Be it a divorce or a


    marriage, it was a matter of mutual consent. However, just because Helen was reluctant to let


    Yohannes and the failed marriage go, she made it awkward for Nerissa to be in her position.


    Human nature was scary. Sometimes, people just couldn''t stand other people moving on and living a


    better life than them.


    Hearing my words, Irvin sneered. He adjusted his sitting posture and narrowed his eyes at me, his lips


    curled into an unfathomable smile. He asked, "You sound like you know a lot about the Granger family."

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    "No, not really," I shrugged, and I was ready to end the conversation. I took a step away from the


    pavilion, but Irvin stopped me.


    "Since you didn''t think remarrying is a problem, are you already preparing for a second marriage? If so,


    what do you think of me? I don''t mind if you''re divorced, or I would have a step-child."


    My face fell at his words. Irvin was being frivolous. It was ridiculous of him to say such things.


    I red at him, "I appreciate your fondness, Mr. Granger. But, no, thanks!"


    At this point, Irvin''s behavior couldn''t be summed up with only being unpredictable. He was erratic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Passing him, I left the pavilion and lined the fountain to go back to the house.


    I heard footsteps behind me, and they were getting closer. I scowled, and I couldn''t help but feel that


    Irvin was stepping over the line.


    I grew irritated at him by the second. When I noticed that he draped his arm on my shoulder, I turned


    around and didn''t hesitate to push him away.


    Caught by surprise, Irvin fell into the fountain.


    "Plop!" It was already dark, and the surrounding was only dimly lit by the street lights. All I could see


    was the ripples in the fountain.


    I took a closer look at the fountain, but I didn''t see him. Thinking that he might have drowned, I


    panicked and began to shout, "Help! Someone''s drowning! Help!"


    Even upon calling Irvin''s name by the fountain, there was no response at all.


    The fountain shouldn''t be too deep. But judging by the situation, he might have had leg cramps and


    drowned. I was panic-stricken, and tears fell down without control, "Help! Someone''s drowning! Help..."


    Without any notice, Irvin emerged from the water. He wiped his face with his hand, looking at me, and


    he said, "Stop crying. I''m fine!"


    I was stupefied when I saw him climbing up to the bank of the fountain. He was drenched.


    I looked at his calm face, finally realizing that he was messing with me earlier.


    In an instant, I burst with anger, and I yelled at him, "Do you think it''s funny?"


    He obviously didn''t think it was inappropriate to make such ame joke with a pregnant woman. I


    swore I could have died from the fright.


    Irvin didn''t take my anger seriously. Instead, he even seemed a little too rxed. He shrugged in


    indifference and said, "The water''s cool, so I stayed in it for a little more." It was very clear that he was


    doing it on purpose, just to scare me. I got so worked up that I raised my hand and pushed him into the


    fountain again. I hissed, "Then you can soak in it!"


    "Plop!"


    "Arianna¡ª"


    I turned to walk back to the manor once I had pushed Irvin into the fountain, not even bothered to spare


    him an eye.


    However, as soon as I turned, I saw Hendrix''s looming figure in the dark. There were iprehensible


    feelings in his eyes.


    And it made me feel a little chilly.


    I was stunned for a moment before I turned to walk towards him, asking, "Is Uncle Yohannes feeling


    better now?"


    Pressing his lips together, Hendrix''s eyes shifted from Irvin-who was still struggling in the fountain - to


    me. In a light voice, he replied, "Yes."


    Nerissa and Yohannes heard my cries of help, and they came out as well. Irvin had just climbed out of


    the fountain again, and he was soaked from head to toe.


    Yohannes furrowed his brows in displeasure. "How did you fall into it? Are you blind?"


    He was ming Irvin for something he didn''t do wrong.


    Lowering my eyes to the ground, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Irvin. No matter if he was right or


    wrong, he had never received care from others, even from Yohannes, his father.


    I looked up, trying to exin, "Uncle Yohannes, I¡ª"


    "Yup, I lost bnce and fell. But I didn''t drown. I''m sorry if you''re disappointed." Irvin cut me short. He


    looked at Yohannes in his usual arrogant expression.


    Yohannes was outraged. Pointing at Irvin, Yohannes wanted to scold him, but he couldn''t say a word


    because he was heaving for air.


    Nerissa patted his back to help him breathe and calm down. She took a nce at Irvin and prompted,


    "Irvin, you shouldn''t talk to your dad like this. Now, you''d better go change out the wet clothes. It''s cold


    at night. You won''t want to catch a cold!"


    Afterward, she helped Yohannes back into the living room. As Irvin walked past me, he sneered, and


    he threw Hendrix a somewhat goading look.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Then, Irvin turned at me and curled his lips into a smile, "Don''t cry. Don''t you think you''re contradicting


    yourself? You pushed me into the fountain, yet you''re crying for me."


    I scowled at his tone. He had deliberately misinterpreted my actions. I only cried because I truly thought


    he was dead.


    Irvin left after that. Unknowingly, I turned to look at Hendrix, and I was afraid that he would mistake


    what Irvin had said as the truth, "I wasn''t crying for him! It was physiological tears! I was frightened."


    "I know," Hendrix reached out to tuck a strand of my front hair behind my ear. With a faint smile, he


    stressed, "I know."


    Fortunately, the rest of the night was uneventful. It was already quitete, and I was getting exhausted


    after Yohannes blew his birthday candles and shared his cakes with us.


    Nerissa walked us to our car, and she nagged, "Stay home as much as possible for theing few


    days. You are going to give birth soon, so please, be careful. Don''t think that you can do whatever you


    like because you''re still so young. The risks are still there, okay?"


    I nodded. Nerissa told Hendrix a few more things before she finally allowed us to leave.


    At the crossroads waiting for the traffic lights to turn green, Hendrix glimpsed at my tummy and said,


    "Two more weeks to go. Don''t worry, I''ve already talked to the hospital."


    I only nodded as I was drained of energy, and I didn''t want to talk much.


    Leaning against the back of the seat, I closed my eyes and rested.


    When the car started to move slowly, Hendrix spoke in his low and cold voice, displeased, "Stay away


    from Irvin from now on."


    "What?" I startled, and I turned to him. "Why?"


    He turned the steering wheels, stealing a nce at me, and asked, "Why? You don''t want to?"


    I shook my head, "No, I''m just curious. Why did you ask me to stay away from him?"


    Hendrix didn''t answer me, but his brow furrowed. Something clicked in my mind, and I couldn''t help but


    Hendrix knitted his brows together even more, and he asked again, "Why are you so confident?"


    I quirked my eyebrows and answered, "You help me build it." Truth be told, I never had such


    confidence. I basically didn''t look in the mirror since I was pregnant because I had gained weight. Even


    my limbs were swollen.


    In other words, I looked like a meatball no matter from any angle. I didn''t think Irvin would take an


    interest in such a kink.


    Therefore, Hendrix was simply overthinking.


    When we went back to the vi, I was already so sleepy that I didn''t even want to get out of the car.


    Hendrix walked over to the passenger''s side, and he carried me back to the bedroom.


    Then, I fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day.


    Hendrix was already gone when I woke up. I searched for my cell phone for quite a long time, only to


    remember that I had left it at the pavilion in Granger manor.


    After washing up, I went downstairs and saw Minnie. Hendrix had apparently arranged for Minnie to


    Minnie beamed when she saw me going down the stairs. She nced at the size of my baby bump and


    said, "Your belly looks bigger now. I''m sure that it''ll be a chubby baby boy!"


    I found it amusing that Minnie was even more enthusiastic than me. "We haven''t even checked the


    gender yet. How do you know if it''s a boy?"


    Minnie curled her lips and looked at my belly, "I just know. It''s a boy. By the way, we''ve made fish soup


    for you. It''s delicious and nutritious. Come and have a try!"


    I sat down by the dining table and looked around. Not seeing Hendrix around, I asked, "Where''s


    Hendrix?"


    I had a feeling that he had gone to thepany again.


    Minnie brought the fish soup and other food they made to the table, "Mr. Roberts went out in the


    morning, but he said that he''ll be back to have lunch with you. Looking at the time, I think he''ll be back


    in a while."


    I knew Hendrix had been busy recently. Valerie said that Hendrix was ambitious, and I couldn''t deny it.


    His n for the Roberts Group would never stop just at Jarold City. He wanted a piece of the pie in


    world finance.


    Jarold City was just a stepping stone for him. Through Jarold City, Hendrix would venture into the


    Western Europe market.


    I couldn''t help but sulk at the thought of it. Valerie was right. If Hendrix had married Andrea instead of


    me, he could have gone further.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t of his help in the family''s business anymore. Besides, once the child was born, the chance for


    me to go back to work in the Roberts Group was even slimmer. Even if I had to work, I could only work


    in otherpanies.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    After all, after the scandals with Alford Audit and Advancer Tech, I was fired and cklisted from the


    Roberts Group.


    Absent-mindedly, I had a mouthful of the fish, but I identally swallowed a fishbone.


    With the fishbone stuck in my throat, I could neither speak nor cough it out.


    Minnie noticed there was something wrong with me, and she hastily handed me a ss of water. She


    patted on my back, trying to help me, "Oh no, Arianna! How did you get it stuck?"


    I took a few gulps of the water, but the bone was still stuck. The pain in my throat was so intense that


    tears began to well up in my eyes.


    At the sight of this, Heather immediately took out the phone and wanted to make a call for help.


    "What''s wrong?" At this moment, Hendrix returned to the vi. He frowned when he saw that everyone


    was in a tumult.


    Minnie held me up while looking at him and answered, "Arianna has swallowed a fishbone by


    ident."


    Hearing that, he walked towards me in a few steps and ordered, "Open your mouth!"


    I did as told, allowing Hendrix to lift my chin with his finger. After a close look, he looked at Heather and


    said, "Have Doctor Caulfielde over!"


    Heather quickly nodded and jogged out.


    Hendrix looked at me and sighed. "Why did you eat in such a hurry? No one is fighting with you for the


    food!"


    I pursed my lips and looked at him with grievances. My voice was a little hoarse, "My throat hurts!"


    He rubbed his temple, looking a little lost at words for what I had done. Hendrix sighed, "Painful


    memories will help you to remember the lesson."


    I felt even more morose when Hendrix not only didn''t feel sorry for me, but he chastised me. My eyes


    brimmed red andined, "I didn''t mean it!"


    ncing at him, Minnie sighed, "Master Hendrix, please stop. Arianna is still in pain."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows, but he said nothing.


    It didn''t take long for Hilda toe over. She took the fishbone out of my throat swiftly, and she said


    with a smile, "Fortunately, it''s not too deep. It''s such a big fishbone. If we didn''t pick it out in time, it''ll


    make such a bad gash in her throat."


    After the crisis was solved, I looked at the fish soup in front of me, and I lost my appetite from the


    lingering fear.


    I pushed the fish soup aside in secret, glimpsing that Hendrix had noticed my action out of the corner of


    my eyes. He was smiling faintly.


    After sending Hilda away, he served me another bowl of fish soup and sat down beside me. He put it


    down at the table in front of me and said, "Have some soup."


    "No thanks, I''m full."


    After that, I got up and went to the study room upstairs.


    Half an hourter, Hendrix came up with some desserts in his hand. I was reading a book on the


    hammock when he entered the study.


    He came up to me, and brought a piece of the cake up to my mouth while he asked, "Are you mad?"


    I pressed my lips together and moved away from his hand. I turned to the other side, and didn''t want to


    pay any attention to him.


    Hendrix was being unusually good-tempered. He ced the te full of cakes on the desk and carried


    me off the hammock.


    He brought me to the chair and let me sit on hisp. Then he took out a file from the drawer and


    handed it to me. "Open it and have a look at it."


    I pursed my lips, "I don''t want to see it!"


    Heughed, "Why are you being so childish?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and reluctantly took the file from him. I opened it, and I was stunned to see the


    documents it contained.


    I looked at him and asked, "What are these?"


    "They''re all yours," he said with a faint smile. "My savings from the sry given by the Roberts Group


    over the years is deposited into these few banks. You''re holding the cards to all the ounts."


    Still dumbfounded, I looked through the documents again. There were also several real estate


    purchase agreements and business contracts.


    But they were all under my name. I couldn''t help but ask, "Why are they all under my name?" I had


    never bought or signed them.


    He nodded. "I bought them. I''ve got some properties in different cities, and some overseas. I had


    people to transfer all those to you a few days ago."


    "Why?" For no reason at all, he gave these things to me.


    "I''m putting food to our table," Smiling, Hendrix answered.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    I bit my lips and returned the documents to Hendrix. "I don''t need these. Grandpa gave a lot to me, and


    I also saved up a lot of money over the years I worked in the Roberts Group. Besides, I don''t spend


    much. You can take them back."


    Hendrix had basically got everything arranged in my daily life. Plus, I didn''t shop often. So, I didn''t need


    to spend much.


    Seeing that I refused to ept the documents, he frowned. "Why didn''t you want to spend my money?


    Or are you simply just unwilling to spend the money I gave you?"


    I was lost at words. There was no difference between the two options that he had given.


    I looked at him and said, "Neither. I don''t need so much money. And I figure that you need the money


    more since you''re nning to expand thepany. You can do more with these instead of putting


    them in my possession."


    Hendrix still wasn''t satisfied with the rejection. He frowned, and he was about to say something when


    his cell phone rang.


    I got up from him while he picked up the call.


    It was from Josiah.


    "Josiah, what''s the matter?"


    I didn''t want to eavesdrop. So, I put the file of documents back in the drawer and headed out of the


    study.


    After a while, Hendrix left the vi in a hurry. He must have something to do.


    Since Heather and Minnie didn''t allow me to go out, and I had nothing else to do, I could only spend


    time in the kitchen with them.


    When the doorbell rang, Minnie was taking out the muffins from the oven, and Heather''s hands were


    covered in flour.


    Since I was the only one who was free, I went to open the door, and I was surprised to see an


    unexpected guest at the door.


    It was Irvin.


    "Hello, Mr. Granger," I greeted with a polite smile.


    Irvin raised his eyebrows at me, "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    "Of course not! Please,e in," I stepped aside and invited him to the living room.


    Minnie and Heather didn''t know him, so they simply came out and greeted him before going back to the


    kitchen.


    We sat across from each other in the living


    room.


    Curious, I asked, "Mr. Granger, why are you here?"


    Without saying a word, he handed me the box in his hand and said, "Your cell phone was broken when


    it fell into the fountainst night. I took the sim card out and got you a new phone. I''ve inserted your sim


    card into the new phone for you."


    I was confused for a moment before I suddenly realized that Irvin had followed me the night earlier to


    return my phone.


    But I had repaid kindness with evil.


    I flustered as I thought of it, and I said, "I''m sorry about what happenedst night. I thought you were...


    I''m sorry!"


    Irvin lifted his eyebrows. "What were you thinking?"


    After a pause, he lifted the corner of his lips and asked, "Did you think that I was going to harass you?"


    I shook my head hastily. "No!" As I had told Hendrix the night before, it was impossible for a handsome


    man like Irvin to be interested in me, a pregnantdy.


    I had thought that he was hostile to Hendrix and me because of what happened between Yohannes,


    Nerissa, and Helen.


    At this moment, Minnie had packed the muffins we had made together. She looked at me and said,


    "Arianna, are you going to send some to Master Hendrix at thepany? I''lle with you! If he finds


    out that you made the muffins, he''ll definitely be happy."


    I smiled and agreed with her. However, I didn''t make the muffins. I only assisted Minnie and Heather to


    make them.


    But I knew Minnie said that only because she hoped that Hendrix and I could mend our rtionship.


    Therefore, I didn''t say much.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Listening to our conversation, Irvin turned to Minnie and asked, "Can I have some?"


    I was perplexed at his request.


    He didn''t seem like someone who had a sweet tooth. In the two times I had been to the Granger


    manor, I had never seen himy his eyes on the desserts. Most importantly, the chefs in the Granger


    manor were top-notch master chefs. So, it was bizarre for him to ask for muffins made by some


    helpers.


    Minnie nodded, smiling kindly at Irvin. Then, she left to pack some for Irvin.


    Dumbfounded, I turned to look at Irvin and said, "I didn''t know you like desserts too!"


    Irvin cocked his eyebrows, "It won''t do us any harm if we have some sweets once in a while."


    I thought about what he had said.


    And I had to agree that he might be right.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Once Minnie was done, Irvin got up and prepared to leave. Looking at the phone that he had left


    behind, I called him, "Mr. Granger, how much is the phone?"


    "This much," he raised the bag of muffins in his hand and said. "A fair barter exchange."


    At that, Irvin really left.


    Minnie had never met him before. So, when she saw Irvin left, she came to stand by me and asked,


    "Madam, who is he?"


    "He''s Irvin, Yohannes''s son."


    "Oh!" Minnie nodded and mumbled under her breath, "I still don''t know him!"


    Iughed, but I didn''t exin too much. She wouldn''t know anyway.


    Minnie handed me the bag of muffins that she had packed for Hendrix and said, "Master would be so


    delighted if he sees you bring them to him personally."


    I wasn''t sure whether Hendrix would be happy, but I knew for sure that he would be busy.


    I hadn''t been to thepany in Jarold City. So, I was a little surprised when I arrived at thepany


    by taxi.


    Hendrix was indeed zealous. He had bought all three of the main buildings in the downtown area for


    thepany, and it was imposing.


    People were walking in and out of the front door of the main building. Minnie was worried that I would


    be pushed, so she put an arm around me and reminded me, "Be careful."


    At the reception desk.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The exquisitedy at the front desk was busy dealing with other visitors. So, even though Minnie had


    asked several times, she was still being ignored.


    It somewhat made Minnie a little irritated, "Miss, could you at least tell us where the president''s office


    is? Why are you so rude?"


    Her loud voice attracted the attention of many people. The receptionist had to look at Minnie, and she


    replied politely, "Ma''am, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. But countless people ask for Mr. Roberts


    every day. You have to make an appointment to see him. If you don''t have an appointment, we can''t


    send you on your way."


    Minnie was upset. "Just how busy is he for his wife to have needed to make an appointment to see


    him?"


    The receptionist was taken aback for a moment, and sheughed, "Ma''am, Mr. Roberts'' fiancee has


    just gone up. How would he have a wife? I think you must have gotten the wrong person."


    "How would I find the wrong person?" Minnie ced the muffins on the desk and said, "Mr. Roberts has


    been married for three years now. And a child is on his way! Fiancee, you say? Stop joking!"


    The receptionist''s smile turned disdainful, and she said, "Ma''am, you should watch what you say. Why


    wouldn''t we know if Mr. Roberts is married or not? His fiancee has beening to visit him these days.


    We wouldn''t possibly make such a simply mistake!"


    Before Minnie could say anything else, I called and stopped her, "Minnie."


    "Arianna!" Minnie looked at me and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you tired? Go over there


    and rest for a while. I''ll talk to them."


    I smiled softly and shook my head at her, "It''s okay, Minnie." Putting a hand to support my baby bump, I


    walked up to the front desk and asked thedy, "Is the supposed fiancee a Miss Burton?"


    The receptionist seemed shocked that I was able to name his fiancee, and she nodded, "Yes! She''s the


    already pregnant with his child, and I heard that they are going to get married soon."


    "Nonsense!" Minnie scolded as she couldn''t bear it any longer. "What are you talking about? Just how


    shameless Andrea must be to keep pestering Mr. Roberts? Her baby can''t be his!"


    "Ma''am, please watch what you said! You shouldn''t badmouth her," The front deskdy seemed to be


    very defensive of Andrea.


    Minnie sneered, "Badmouth? Andrea? What a joke! If she had done nothing wrong, what was there to


    talk bad about her?"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Looking at the people walking in and out of the lobby, I asked the receptionist, "Does Miss Burtone


    frequently these days?"


    The receptionist nodded and looked at my belly. Hesitatingly, she replied, "Ever since Mr. Roberts


    came to Jarold City. Madam, you are...?"


    "I''m Hendrix''s wife." Pointing at my baby bump, I smiled softly, "Soon, I''m going to give birth to our


    child."


    Then, I brushed thedy''s doubtful gaze aside and called Hendrix.


    The phone only rang twice before it was picked up.


    "Hello!" The flirtatious female voice was obviously not Hendrix''s.


    It was Andrea.


    "I''m looking for Hendrix," I couldn''t exactly say that I was ufortable with Andrea picking up the call.


    After all, it was normal for women to be obsessed with someone like Hendrix.


    "He''s in a meeting," Andrea replied, a little too triumphantly. "By the way, you''re about to give birth,


    aren''t you?"


    I narrowed my eyes in displeasure and hung up the phone straight away.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Seeing my reaction, the receptionist scoffed, "Look, here''s another woman dreaming of bing Mr.


    Roberts'' wife. You know, not simply anyone is worthy of him!"


    "Watch your tongue! Who do you think you''re talking to!" Minnie was so worked up that her face turned


    red. She took a step forward, wanting to argue with the receptionist.


    Holding her back, I shook my head slightly. There were a lot of people passing by the lobby, and they


    were watching. Picking a fight in the lobby would be damaging for thepany''s image.


    I lowered my gaze at the phone again, this time calling Josiah. The call connected immediately.


    His voice was as distant as usual. "Arianna, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you in Jarold City?"


    He replied curtly, "Yes."


    "I''m at the lobby of the main office building downtown. Can you pleasee and fetch me? I didn''t


    have an appointment with Hendrix, so the receptionist doesn''t allow me to go up," I said those words


    without putting much emotion and thoughts into it.


    "Alright," he answered and hung up quickly.


    The receptionist''s face didn''t look good. She looked very puzzled, still couldn''t decide if she should


    believe me or not.


    I looked downwards at my belly, my hand caressing it while I stood not far away from the front desk and


    waited for Josiah. Minnie red coldly at the receptionist and mumbled, "She''s such a snob."


    The receptionist heard it, and she was about to refute when someone came to the desk. The man


    requested, "Hi, I have an appointment with Mr. Roberts. Please let him know that I''m here."


    The receptionist went back to her work, nodding efficiently, and she said, "Sure, please give me a


    moment!"


    The man''s voice reminded me of someone I knew. I turned around and saw that it was Troy, the


    president of Alford Audit, in his ck suit.


    I didn''t think that I would see him here, and I called him before I could stop myself, "Mr. Lawson!"


    With that, he also saw me, and he was equally surprised too. He asked, "Mrs. Roberts, you''re here


    too? But you''re already so heavily pregnant. Shouldn''t you stay in Ucrebury just to be safe? If you must


    work, surely there are matters you can take care of at Roberts Group over there?"


    Smiling faintly, I looked at my baby belly and replied to him, "I stopped working a few months ago. The


    baby has been growing so big. Anyway, are you here for work too?"


    He smiled, "Roberts Group is expanding in Jarold City. Of course I''d be here to offer future partnerships


    with Roberts Group."


    Although Alford Audit was a long-established corporation, Roberts Group had a huge industrial chain.


    Making just a deal with the Roberts Group was enough to reach Alford Audit''s targeted profit for half a


    year. No businessman would miss such an opportunity.


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    Noticing that I seemed to be standing for a while, Troy couldn''t help but frown and asked, "Are you


    waiting for someone?"


    I nodded, "I didn''t tell Hendrix before I came, so I''m waiting for him."


    "Mr. Lawson, you''re invited to go up," the receptionist interrupted what Troy was going to say next. As


    she did, she nced at me, somewhat uneased.


    Troy nodded as a response. He then looked at me and said, "Mr. Roberts might be a little busy toe


    and get you. Why don''t you go up with me? I don''t think it''s good for you to stand for such a long time."

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    I shook my head, "It''s okay. Mr. Saunders ising down to fetch me. You should go up first. I wouldn''t


    want to dy your work."


    Troy raised an eyebrow and smiled faintly, "Vice President Saunders?"


    I nodded.


    At that, he smiled and went straight up without saying anything else.


    Seeing this situation, the receptionist looked at me, her face scrunched up with worry, and she


    apologized, "Mrs. Roberts, please forgive me. I didn''t mean- I''m just doing my job. I''m really sorry!"


    Minnie was even angrier to hear that, "Doing your job, huh? What should a receptionist do? You should


    attend to guests and pass messages. But you didn''t attend to us well, and you didn''t convey our


    message."


    "You didn''t bother to convey the message to the office, and I don''t me you for that because we didn''t


    make an appointment. However, you failed at doing your most important task, which is receiving


    guests. Not only that you didn''t treat us well, but you''re also rude to us. Thepany shouldn''t hire


    someone like you."


    Minnie was two-fist. After all, she had been working by Dalton''s side for so many years. She had seen


    many things, and she was experienced. So, naturally, she had a clear mind and sharp speech.


    The receptionist was at a loss for words. She looked at me and apologized again, "Mrs. Roberts, I''m


    sorry! I didn''t mean it."


    "Oh, so if a murderer apologizes to the victim''s family, the crime wasn''t done?" Minnie was unsatisfied,


    so she didn''t hold back on her words.


    "What else do you want?" The receptionist raised her voice, "I''ve already apologized. Why are you


    being so aggressive? Why are you taking the anger out at me because she couldn''t keep an eye on


    her husband? It''s not my fault! What''s the problem with you rich people?"


    Her words drew the attention of many people. As she spoke, she became louder, "But with an attitude


    like this, it''s no wonder that Mr. Roberts doesn''t want you around him. Miss Burton, on the other hand,


    is a good-natured, generous, and elegantdy. One should know their ce. You must have pulled


    some dirty tricks on Mr. Roberts to marry him!"


    The more she said, the viler she became.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Thedy was getting on Minnie''s nerve. Minnie raised her hand, wanting to give thedy a good


    lesson. I grabbed Minnie''s hand and stopped her, "It''s okay, Minnie. Don''t make a scene."


    Some people in the crowd around had already taken out their phones to take pictures and videos. If


    someone were to use these pictures and videos to spread gossip, it would be much more troublesome


    to deal with the societal pressure here in Jarold City than in Ucrebury.


    What''s more, Hendrix was nning to expand the market. Tittle- tattle like this would be damaging to


    thepany''s public image.


    "Are you going to let her bully you just like that?" Minnie asked, ring at the receptionist.


    I shook my head. "I don''t mind it. She''s just speaking without thinking."


    When Josiah came down to the lobby, Minnie and I were already surrounded by arge group of


    people. Frowning, he looked at me and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    I glimpsed at the front desk. The receptionist who was sharp-tongued just a moment ago was at a loss


    for what to do, and she seemed shy.


    It was a human instinct to admire delicious food or good-looking people, and it seemed that thedy


    liked Josiah.


    Looking away, I shook my head lightly and said, "Nothing. We should go."


    In the elevator.


    Josiah raised his brows at me, "Won''t you feel ufortable going up, knowing that Andrea is


    upstairs?"


    I found it amusing, "I won''t feel better if I didn''t go up."


    Heughed, but he quickly stopped. His gaze deepened when he looked at my belly, and he said, "You


    know you shouldn''t be running around town now. You''re going to give birth soon."


    I nodded and asked curiously, "How did you know that Andrea hade?"


    "The receptionist''s face was ugly. I guess she said something she shouldn''t say," he replied, and his


    voice very lightly.


    A smart person indeed thought differently.


    Since he had somehow pieced together what happened in the lobby, I kept silent.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Both of us came out of the elevator when it reached the floor. With his eyebrows cocked, Josiah


    pointed in a direction and said, "Hendrix''s office is at the end of the corridor. You can go alone, I still


    have other things to do."


    I nodded and said, "Alright, thank you!"


    "You''re wee." he simply nodded.


    Then, Josiah walked off and returned to his office while Minnie and I walked along the corridor together.


    Minnie looked at me and whispered, "Arianna, thedy at the front desk shouldn''t stay in thepany."


    "I won''t be meddling in thepany''s affairs. It''s none of my concern whether she''s staying or not. You


    shouldn''t think about this anymore."


    We stopped at the front of Hendrix''s office. I raised my hand to knock on the door, but no one


    responded. So, I pushed on the door.


    The door wasn''t locked, and it was barely closed. So, I opened it only with a slight push.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no one in the office. Minnie put the muffins on the table in the guest sitting area,


    and she looked at me. "I have something to do elsewhere, then I''ll wait for you downstairs. You spend


    some time and talk with Master Hendrix, okay?"


    I nodded, thinking that she must have something to buy.


    I didn''t wait long before Hendrix returned to his office, and Andrea followed behind him. He was


    confused when he saw me, and he asked, "When did youe?"


    "About an hour ago," And most of it I spent at the lobby stuck at the reception desk. I actually only


    came to the office shortly before. But Hendrix didn''t need to know that.


    His eyebrows raised, he walked over to me and tugged a strand of loose hair to the back of my ear. He


    asked, "Why didn''t you call me to let me know?"


    I looked up and nced at Andrea, who was dressed in branded clothes. Shifting my gaze back to


    Hendrix, I said lightly, "I did, but Miss Burton said you were in a meeting."


    He frowned immediately when he heard that. He turned to look at Andrea with a darkened face, and


    asked in a clipped tone, "Who gave you the permission to use my phone?"


    Noticing that he was angered, Andrea''s face turned pale. "Hendrix, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to answer


    your call. It rang several times, so I thought it was urgent, and I picked it up. I didn''t expect it to be


    Arianna..."


    I waited until Andrea finished to cock my eyebrows and said thoughtfully, "I only made one call and it


    was picked up immediately." Then, I turned to Hendrix and smiled rather coldly, "Looks like someone


    here has a lot of phone calls."


    Hendrix frowned, "Watch what you''re saying!" Then, he nced at Andrea in a straight face and said


    coldly, "It''s almost noon. Call Austin to take you home."


    Andrea was displeased. She took a glimpse at me and spoke in reluctance, "But Hendrix, my dad


    asked you to send me back!"


    Hendrix''s brows never stopped furrowing. He rebuked, "Am I your driver?"


    Andrea''s face was ashen. She had no word to say for herself.


    Feeling misjudged, her eyes rimmed red with tears. "You know that''s not what I meant!"


    "That''s what I understand," Hendrix had been upping his game on his riposte skill.


    If I were Andrea, I would have lost it and gave up on him a long time ago.


    Andrea crossed her arms, her hands were so tightly clenched in fists that I was certain that her nails


    were digging into her flesh. Tears began to swell up in her eyes, and she said, "Then I''lle to see


    you again tomorrow."


    As she spoke, she walked away, but she was turning her head to look at Hendrix every few steps she


    took. She might be waiting for him to stop her.


    I held my chin and watched the scene unfold. Then, when she was gone from the office, I looked at


    Hendrix and said, a little sardonically, "The front desk said your fianceees to see you every day. It


    certainly looked that way. Maybe I should go home and make preparations for you to marry your


    fiancee?"


    He was bewildered, and he repeated, "Fiancee?"


    "Yes!" I suddenly felt an ache in my arms. I extended one of my arms to Hendrix, and he began to


    massage it without being prompted.


    I nodded and added, "She told me she''s going to marry her baby''s daddy, and since shees here


    so frequently... It doesn''t make sense if you''re not her fiance."


    Hendrix''s face fell. He quirked his eyebrows at me and asked, "And you believe it?"


    "I don''t think it matters if I believe it," I replied tly. I wasn''t in the mood to quarrel with him.


    Hendrix noticed my dispirit, and he took his cell phone out to call a number. Being so near to him, I


    could hear the person on the other end of the line as clear as a bell.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    It was Evan. "Yes, Mr. Roberts?"


    "Fire the girl at the front desk and put her on our cklist," he said coldly. Then, he thought of


    something and continued, "Next time, don''t simply let anyonee up to my floor without my


    permission."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Evan was a little confused, "Who, Mr. Roberts?"


    "Andrea," Hendrix said, and he was ready to hang up the phone.


    Evan might have sensed it, so he hurriedly said, "But Miss Burton alwayses with Mr. Shelley. I


    don''t think I can stop her-"


    His brows furrowed, Hendrix cut Evan short, "Then you shoulde up with something to solve it."


    After that, he hung up. He then looked upwards at me and asked, "How do you think I handled this?"


    I nodded in approval, "Simple and rough."


    He asked, "Are you satisfied with it?"


    The corner of my lips twitched. "It''s none of my business."


    Not wanting to listen to what he had to say next, I picked up a muffin from the table and put it in his


    hand. I changed the subject, "Minnie said you''d be very happy if you knew that I made these."


    He looked at the muffin in his hands, then his eyes fell on me. "Well, did you?"


    "I helped only a little," I shrugged. Frankly, Minnie and Heather had done most of the works. "Pouring


    the batter into the muffin liners and whatnot."


    Hendrix smiled, apparently expecting myck of participation in the baking process. "It looks a little


    ugly, but it should taste good."


    Hearing hisment, I scoffed.


    He was purely messing with me. My pouring skill-admittedly not very good-didn''t y a role in the


    muffins'' appearance.


    It was already afternoon, and in a few more hours, it would be time to get off work. Minnie called to say


    that she would go back to South Hill Vi first. She also asked me to wait for Hendrix and go back with


    him after work.


    Knowing that Minnie wanted to create an opportunity for Hendrix and me to spend time together, I


    agreed to it.


    Hendrix didn''t like desserts, so naturally, he only took a few bites of the muffin and put it down. I didn''t


    say much about his behavior. Instead, I leaned on the sofa and raised my phone to my eyes.


    However, before I saw anything on the screen, it was taken away. Hendrix kept it in his pocket and


    nagged, "Stop looking at the phone so much. It''s not good for your eyes."


    "Then what can I do? Look at you?" If I weren''t allowed to look at my phone, there was nothing else I


    could do. Besides, I was still upset from the argument earlier. So, I couldn''t stop myself from making


    snarky remarks whenever Hendrix said anything.


    I was expecting him to be irked. Instead, heughed, "Well, I mean, I don''t mind. Look at me all you


    want."


    I rolled my eyes at him and said indifferently, "I think Andrea would love to look at you. I''m not


    interested."


    "Are you still angry?" He asked, pulling me into his arms. Then, he sighed, "There are too many people


    in thepany, and people will talk. You shouldn''t take everything to heart."


    I taunted, "So you knew the gossip from the beginning, but you just let it be? If I didn''te today,


    you''ll just let it spread, won''t you? You like it, didn''t you? Your wife and mistress are pregnant at the


    same time! Who knows, if you''re lucky. You might get a son and a daughter! It''ll be a win-win situation


    for you!"


    Realizing that I was getting aggressive, he pinched the bridge of his nose. "If I hadn''t known, I''d think


    it''s true. But why don''t you use that imaginative brain of yours and think it through?"


    I snorted, "About what? Think about how you are on Andrea''s bed?"


    It crossed his line. His face fell, and he said, "As I said before, there''s nothing between Andrea and me.


    Why can''t you let this go?"


    I wasn''t happy to hear his words either. "How am I going to let it go if you''re letting here and go as


    she wishes in yourpany? You even let the employees think that she''s your fiancee! And now


    you''re telling me that nothing is going on between the two of you? Hendrix, are you lying to yourself or


    lying to me? Do you think I would believe it?"


    He was looking at me all the while I was venting out my anger on him. Then, he suddenly smiled


    sardonically and said, "Oh, so Aaron can call you at inappropriate times, talk about the memories you


    had together, and send you fruits. But you can''t stand it when all Andrea does is only showing up by my


    side?"


    I didn''t expect that he would bring Aaron up, and I couldn''t hold the pending anger in my heart any


    longer. I stood up abruptly to get out from his arms, but I almost tripped on my own feet and lost my


    bnce. Hendrix reached out to grab me out of instinct, but I pushed him away. "Stay away from me!"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    I headed straight to the door, and I pulled it open only to see Austin standing at the door. His hand was


    raised, seeming like he was about to knock on the door. He looked a little embarrassed, even.


    It seemed that he had heard a little about what Hendrix and I had argued a moment ago.


    "Arianna," Austin suddenly said. I was confused for a second there, for he wasn''t usually this nice to


    me.


    "Mr. Shelley, you shouldn''t be so to with me. I just made your Andrea leave Hendrix''s office in tears,"


    After I said this, I went past him and left the office.


    Hendrix quickly caught up to me in a few steps and pulled me by my arm. He hissed, "Arianna, where


    do you think you''re going?"


    "It''s none of your business!" I wanted to prise myself free from his grip. But he was strong, and he


    pulled me back into the office. While he seated me down on the couch, he looked at Austin and asked,


    "Yes?"


    Austin looked at the state Hendrix and me were in, and he answered, seemingly a little


    awkward, "Since we''ve sealed the deal with thepany in Western Europe, Josiah and I are going to


    celebrate with Josiah tonight. Are youing?"


    Hendrix took a glimpse at me, and he turned back to Austin with lifted eyebrows, "Do you think I can


    go?"


    Austin was lost at words. After some time, he drew a deep breath and said, "Arianna cane with us.


    She doesn''t have to drink."


    "Do you want to go?" With his arm still draping around me, Hendrix asked me.


    "Is Andrea going?" I ignored Hendrix''s eyes and asked Austin instead. I needed to know that to make a


    decision.


    Austin was perplexed, but he eventually nodded and answered hesitantly, "Yes."


    At that, I nodded, "Then I''lle."


    Austin looked at me and then at Hendrix. Seeing that Hendrix wasn''t saying anything, Austin left


    without saying anything else.


    When the door was closed, Hendrix pulled me into his arm and asked, "What are you up to this time?"


    Amused, I asked in response, "What can I do? The Moore family is so powerful in Jarold City. I can''t


    possibly do anything to Andrea. I''m just going to keep an eye on my husband.


    Or did you not want me to go?"


    Hendrix shook his head and weakly replied, "It''s your due date soon. It''s not safe for you to be running


    around town!"


    "Doctor Saunders is going too, isn''t he?"


    "Josiah is busy. I don''t think he would have the time to look after you," he said, making me feel as


    though I was a burden.


    "Well then. I won''t go," At this point, I would be begging if I insisted on going.


    Hendrix got the answer he wanted, so he didn''t press on the matter anymore.


    Instead, he looked at me and asked, "What would you like to eat for dinner?"


    Being asked so spontaneously, I couldn''t think of anything I liked. I spent some time thinking, and I


    finally answered, "German pork knuckle?" It was known that a pregnant woman would have a change


    in her appetite. In the past, I rarely wanted to eat German traditional food because it was too big of a


    portion and I couldn''t finish it on my own. However, nowadays, I would feel as though something was


    missing if I hadn''t had German cuisine in a long time.


    Hendrix frowned and said, "Other than that?" It seemed like he didn''t like my suggestion.


    "Why?" I asked, a little irritated at his behavior. "You asked me what I wanted to eat, but you didn''t like


    my answer. What do you want me to do?"


    His brows were tightly furrowed. "The German restaurants here in Jarold City are always full of people,


    and they drink beers. It''s not safe for you."


    "If you want to be safe, let''s just never eat anything!" Hendrix was beginning to get on my nerves. "Of


    course, the sophisticated and civilized Mr. Hendrix Roberts wouldn''t like having beer and meat at


    crowded restaurants. You prefer eating at a five-star French restaurant with elegant women like


    Andrea, enjoying the music and romantic moments, didn''t you? I know, I know. The noisy and crowded


    environment isn''t worthy for a man like you."


    I was too worked up, and I just spoke without thinking.


    Hendrix pressed his lips into a thin line, and he asked, "Arianna, can''t you be more gentle and loving as


    a normaldy would be? Why are you always so cynical?"


    "Andrea is gentle and loving," Iughed wryly. "Why don''t you go look for her? So you wouldn''t need to


    spend time with someone as unlikable as me!"


    The sun was setting, and I began to feel the hunger. So, I didn''t want to fight with him on this matter


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    anymore. I got up and looked at him without much emotion, and I said, "It''s fine if you don''t like German


    food. I can go alone. If you''re afraid that something might happen to your child, you can wait for me


    outside the restaurant and send me home when I''m done." With that, I walked out of the office.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Hendrix got so angry that he startedughing and asked, "Are you even a woman, Arianna?"


    "Wouldn''t you know if I''m not a woman?" I waited at the front of the elevator doors and went straight in


    when they opened.


    He followed into the elevator, but he didn''t continue with our conversation.


    At a German restaurant downtown.


    I ordered quite a lot of food. Hendrix stared at me as I dug into the appetizers, only looking away after


    some time.


    I always knew that he always thought that beer wasn''t sophisticated enough for him, and most of the


    German restaurants only served beer and cheap wines. So, German food definitely wouldn''t be on his


    list of favorite cuisine.


    I finished the appetizers, and I had to wait for the main courses to be served. While waiting, I felt a little


    bored, so I took out my phone to look at it.


    Hendrix took it away and repeated what he had said before, "Too much screen time is not


    good for your eyes."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t bother to argue with him.


    However, looking at the insufferable look on him, I couldn''t help but urged, "If you really can''t stand it,


    you can always go eat at the Italian restaurant next door and meet me after dinner."


    I suggested it out of pure concern for his wellbeing, simply thought that he and I both would feel at ease


    in such a case. However, he only looked at me coldly and said, "Hurry up and eat!"


    At this moment, his cell phone rang. He looked down and frowned, "I''ll take this."


    I nodded and watched him leave the table with his phone.


    It didn''t take long for the main courses to be all served. Since Hendrix had refused to join me, I didn''t


    wait for him and enjoyed the food. It was indeed pleasant to eat without any interruption.


    I looked in the direction where Hendrix had gone, and I saw him getting into the car with the phone. He


    must have wanted to talk in a more quiet environment, hence going into the car.


    Hendrix returned to our table about ten minutester. I was already halfway through my meal by then.


    He was sitting opposite me and looked uninterested in the food on the tables.


    He asked again, "Austin and Josiah are celebrating tonight. Are youing?"


    "Where?" I asked.


    "Paramount Hall."


    Paramount Hall was the most profligate ce in Jarold City. I had no interest in a ce where men


    spent lots of their money on women, and women found themselves a vault.


    Hence, I dully replied, "Not interested."


    He nodded, "Okay then."


    For the rest of the meal, Hendrix really didn''t take a single bite, only watching me eat.


    In the end, I was already so full although there was still quite a lot of food left on the table. I was


    ashamed of wasting so much food, but I couldn''t exactly wrap it up and take it away.


    I had no choice but to give up. Then, I looked at Hendrix and said, "Go get the bill."


    He got up and went to the cashier to pay the bill silently. I followed behind him, and I let him hold my


    hand when we walked out of the restaurant. While we were walking towards his car, he looked at me


    and asked, "Are you tired? Do you want to walk around?"


    I shook my head, "No." Remembering that he hadn''t eaten dinner yet, I asked, "Aren''t you going to eat


    something?"


    "It''s okay," He paused and said, "Let''s go back home."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He opened the car door for me. At that moment, my phone rang. I settled in the passenger seat before


    answering the call. It was from Josiah.


    "Arianna, is Hendrix busy?" Josiah asked.


    Confused, I shook my head even though he couldn''t see me. And I answered, "No, he isn''t."


    To which Josiah replied, and a hint of a smile could be heard in his voice, "We''re in Paramount Hall. Do


    you want toe and have some fun?"


    I nced at Hendrix. He had already started the car and drove in the direction of the vi.


    I gave the invitation some thoughts, and then said to the phone, "Okay, we''ll be there in a while."


    Hanging up the phone, I turned at Hendrix and said, "Let''s go to Paramount Hall."


    Hendrix quirked his eyebrows and turned around, heading towards Paramount Hall. He didn''t ask


    about my change of mind.


    At the Paramount Hall.


    On its third floor.


    The music sted so loud throughout the venue, and it could make people so exhrated to be there. I


    followed close behind Hendrix to the door of a private room.


    He turned to look at me and said, "Stay with me at all times. We''ll only be here for a while."


    I nodded.


    At that, Hendrix opened the door into the private room. It was dark inside, only dimly lit by the lights on


    a small stage where a young girl was seen dancing.


    Austin and Josiah both stood up when they saw us, and they asked the dancing girl to leave.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Then, they turned on the warm yellow recessive lights. Although it didn''t bright up as much, at least the


    room didn''t seem as arousing as it was.


    Andrea was also in the room, sitting quietly next to Austin. Meanwhile, Josiah also brought a girl with


    him. She was wearing a knee- length blue skirt, and she seemed familiar to me.


    Then, I realized that it was Chloe. I couldn''t help but frown, because she was sitting so close to Josiah,


    and they seemed intimate.


    I couldn''t exactly describe how I felt. Although Josiah didn''t know about Monique''s pregnancy, she-


    pregnant ¡ªwas hiding from him in the countryside. Yet, Josiah seemed like he was in a rtionship


    with another woman.


    Most importantly, Chloe wasn''t someone as simple as she looked. She was infatuated with Hendrix


    before, but now she had her eyes on Josiah.


    With so much to think of, I sat down with them. Hendrix and Josiah began to talk about thepany''s


    affairs, and I couldn''t join the


    conversation. I looked at the few people in the room, and I must admit that although Andrea was


    annoying, she was a proud girl. She never took the initiative to socialize when it was unnecessary.


    On the contrary, Chloe had been very heedful to keep pouring wine for the men when their sses


    emptied. She was smiling all the time, and she would even chirp into the men''s conversation from time


    to time.


    The disgust in Andrea''s eyes was more intense as time went by. After another pour of wine for Austin,


    Andrea got up and snapped at Chloe, "Miss Hammer, go out and buy me some light snacks. I didn''t eat


    much for dinner, and I''m a little hungry now."


    The three men didn''t pay attention to it, but Hendrix looked at me and asked, "Do you have anything to


    eat?"


    I thought for a moment and shook my head, "I''m still full." At that, Hendrix got back to his conversation.


    Meanwhile, Chloe''s face was a little ugly. Looking at Andrea, she stered on a smile and said, "Miss


    Burton, you can order food delivery if you want to eat something. It''ste now, so it wouldn''t be safe for


    a girl to go out alone." "I don''t like anything avable for food delivery. Why didn''t you want to go buy


    for me? Are you afraid that I won''t give you money?" Andrea was stubborn.


    She had always been like this. After all these years, I had already gotten used to it. The other three


    men were the same.


    However, Chloe wasn''t used to it. In her opinion, Andrea was making things difficult for her on purpose.


    Among the few people in the room, she was the only one that Andrea could boss around.


    Chloe''s face fell, but still, she tugged on Josiah''s sleeves with a smile. She said gently, "Josiah, do you


    want to eat something? Since I''m going to buy something for Andrea, I can buy something for you while


    I''m at it."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Frowning, Josiah glimpsed at Andrea and asked, "Didn''t you have dinner?" He was cold-tempered. If


    he didn''t want to be gentle, he was indifferent to most people.


    Andrea nodded and said naturally, "But I''m not full."


    "Won''t you go on your own?" Josiah said straightforwardly without much emotion.


    His words made Andrea and Austin unhappy. Andrea pulled a long face and asked, "What''s wrong for


    me to ask her to go buy something? She''s just a working girl. Why do you care so much?"


    "Yes, she''s a working girl. And what are you?" Josiah retorted unsparingly, "Andrea, don''t forget who


    you are before."


    Before Andrea reunited with Valerie and Pedro, she was just an orphan who had no one to rely on.


    Andrea waspletely at a loss for words. "Josiah, why do you despise me for a woman!"


    "Do you think you can boss people around just because you''re rich now?" Josiah sneered. "Do you


    really think that we''ll wait on your hand and foot forever?"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    "Shut up, Josiah!" Austin barked at Josiah. Then, he shot Chloe a disapproving look and said, "She just


    wanted you to buy something. You don''t have to be dramatic and make things look so bad."


    Chloe shook her head in dejection, "Mr. Shelley, you''ve misunderstood me. I didn''t think it would turn


    out like this. I didn''t mean it!"


    Josiah sneered, "Why are you putting the me on her? The one who wanted to eat can buy it herself.


    Or if you feel that it''s too much of a hassle for Andrea, you can buy it for her. You don''t have to give


    Chloe a hard time."


    "Josiah, what do you mean?" Austin ¡ª initially intending to stop the quarrel between two girls-was


    ticked off. He looked at Josiah and questioned, "You''re purposely picking a fight, aren''t you? What did


    Andrea do this time?"


    The two men opposed each other in a tit for tat, and the air in the room was particrly tense.


    At this time, Hendrix put down the ss in his hand on the table so forcefully that it


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    made a noise, distracting Austin and Josiah from their dispute. Hendrix looked at the two people and


    coldly asked, "Did you two call me here just to let me see you quarrel?"


    "Hendrix," Austin mumbled. "It''s all because of this woman!"


    He pointed at Chloe with a look of disgust.


    He had always liked toy the me on the people that he didn''t like for things, and I had gotten used


    to it because I used to be the one receiving it.


    Although I didn''t like Chloe either, I couldn''t help but feel sympathetic for her this time.


    Hendrix frowned. ncing at Chloe, he asked with a light voice, "You don''t want to go?"


    Chloe quickly shook her head, "No! I mean, I can buy it for Miss Burton."


    Hendrix lifted his eyebrows, "Then go."


    Chloe glimpsed at Josiah. Seeing that he didn''t say a word, she got up and headed out of the room.


    After Chloe left, Hendrix looked at Josiah and asked, "Do you love her?"


    "No," Josiah gulped his ss of wine sulkily, not saying anything else.


    "Then don''t fight with Austin over such a small matter," Hendrix said tly. Then, he looked at Austin


    and added, "Next time, be careful with what you say and how you say it."


    Austin gravely nodded and raised his ss to Josiah, "Josiah, I''m sorry, I wasn''t thinking straight."


    Josiah didn''t say anything, but he raised his ss and sipped on the wine. The disagreement between


    them seemed to have been solved.


    I was envied of the friendship that men have. It was so simple. Nothing mattered once it passed.


    Just like how it was with Chloe. The three of them continued to chat like it didn''t happen.


    Andrea, on the other hand, was still a little unhappy. After sitting with tightly pressed lips for a while,


    she got up and went out.


    I also felt a little restless after sitting for a long time. So, I leaned closer to Hendrix and whispered into


    his ear, "I''ll go out to get some fresh air."


    Nodding, he stood up and said, "I''lle with you."


    I shook my head, "No, I can go alone."


    Pushing him back to his seat, I smiled softly at him and left the room too.


    The Paramount Hall wasrge, and there were all kinds of people from various walks of life. I dared not


    to go too far for fear that I would run into trouble, so I only walked along the corridor.


    Soonter, Andrea came out of the washroom and saw me wandering about in the corridor. She pulled


    a mocking smile and said, "You look like you''re going to give birth soon, aren''t you? You''d better pray


    that you can safely give birth to him, and he''ll grow up safe and sound."


    I frowned at her tant threats, and I could feel my knees getting weak. Leaning against the wall to


    steady myself and making sure that I would be safe for the time being, I looked at her and said, "I


    thought you would at least learn to be kind to others since you have reunited with such a prestigious


    family. But based on what you''ve said, you''re even worse than before. It''s no wonder that Hendrix


    couldn''t stand you now."


    "You-" For a moment, Andrea was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She red and continued,


    "Arianna, how dare you speak to me like this? Do you think you can bind Hendrix to your side with the


    child? Let me tell you, that''s impossible! It''s easy for the Moores to kill a person, let alone a baby. Do


    you still think you can give birth to him? I won''t let it happen!"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    It was the dark side of human nature to kill or destroy something one disliked.


    Not letting Andrea out of my sight, I put my hand on my baby bump in a protective manner. I sneered,


    "No matter how well-connected the Moore family is, you couldn''t escape from justice. Surely the


    prestigious Moore family wouldn''t harm innocent people only for you. Judging by how triggered you


    looked right now, I don''t think you''re epted by most of the people in the family, aren''t you?"


    If that wasn''t the case, she wouldn''t have to behave like a peacock in front of the outsiders.


    Acknowledging that she couldn''t win the argument, Andrea was so vexed that she stomped her feet


    and hissed at me, "Just you wait and see!"


    Then, she turned around and strode off angrily back to the private room.


    However, she walked too quickly and ran into Chloe right around the corner.


    "Are you blind!" Andrea shrieked, her foul mood worsened as she was hit. As if yelling


    at Chloe wasn''t enough to vent her anger, Andrea even pushed Chloe back to the ground once they


    steadied themselves.


    Just this act alone vividly demonstrated the arrogance and overbearing nature of Andrea.


    Chloe was still carrying snacks in her hand. Fortunately, the snacks were safe from the fall.


    She suppressed her anger and got up from the ground, "Sorry, I was in a hurry. I didn''t mean to hit


    you."


    "Am I supposed to forgive you just because it wasn''t on purpose?" Andrea roared. Looking sideways at


    Chloe, she added in disdain, "It''s disgusting to evene in contact with someone as dirty as you."


    After saying that, she snatched the snacks from Chloe''s hand and threw them into the trash can on the


    side without hesitation.


    Then, she said, "It''s already dirty. Go and buy it for me again!"


    "You Chloe frowned, and she didn''t seem like she could hold back her anger any longer. "Miss Burton,


    you were the one who threw it into the bin. Why are you doing this?"


    Andrea nodded, unashamed of her action. Arrogantly, she shrugged and said, "Fine, if you don''t want


    to go and buy, I''ll go in and tell Austin, Josiah, and Hendrix that you deliberately ran into me to get back


    at me."


    "You''re shameless!" Chloe gnashed her teeth in anger.


    Andrea only smiled triumphantly at Chloe with folded arms. Staring at Chloe with a snobbish look,


    Andrea asked, "So, are you going to buy it or not?"


    I watched in silence from a distance.


    For a long time, Chloe kept her silence too. She bit her lips, concealing the irritation in her dark eyes.


    Finally, she nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll buy it for you."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After that, Chloe turned around and walked toward the main entrance of Paramount Hall.


    Leaning against the wall, Andrea turned to look at me with contempt, "I thought you were someone


    who would fight for justice. Now it seems that you''re more stone-hearted than I imagined. You''re not


    kind either, Arianna."


    Then, Andrea entered the private room without waiting for my response.


    I slowly trailed behind her, and my eyes slightly darkened. I never said that I was someone warm-


    hearted.


    It''s not that I wouldn''t fight for righteousness. It just had to depend on who I was fighting for.


    I had dealt with Chloe several times. She was more calcting than Andrea.


    However, just a few months ago, she was plotting to get Hendrix''s heart. I wondered why it changed to


    Josiah.


    Hendrix noticed that I came in the private room right behind Andrea when we returned to the room. He


    got up to walk towards me, pulling me into his arms while he asked, "Are you alright?"


    I didn''t answer him, only ncing at Andrea, who was ring at me with pursed lips and a long face.


    I could tell that she was jealous.


    Hendrix caught sight of my gaze and followed it to see that I was looking at Andrea. Frowning, he shot


    her a warning re with his dark eyes.


    However, he said nothing either.


    I supposed Andrea had never received a death re from Hendrix before, so she responded to


    Hendrix with a downcast face.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    However, Hendrix ignored Andrea, only saying to Josiah and Austin, "It''s gettingte. Arianna and I


    should go home now."


    Josiah put down his ss, stood up, and said, "I''m leaving too."


    "D*mn!" Austin rose to his feet and said irritably, "We haven''t stayed here for long. Why is everyone in a


    hurry to leave?"


    Hendrix nced at them and said, "Arianna can''t stay upte. You all can take your time."


    Indeed, I was pregnant. So, Austin had nothing to say against that. He turned at Josiah and asked,


    "Why are you in such a hurry then?"


    "I want to sleep," Josiah shrugged and said tly.


    Austin almost blurted out some curse words. He spent some time regaining hisposure, and then


    only said, "Fine, let''s all go. Well hang out again someday."


    At this time, Chloe came back from buying food. Seeing that everyone was leaving, she handed the


    snacks to Andrea and said, "Miss Burton, here you go."


    Andrea didn''t even look at Chloe as she said, "You''ve made me wait for such a long time. I''m not


    hungry now, and I can''t eat anymore."


    Then, she took the snacks from Chloe and threw them into the trash can in an offhand manner.


    Seeing that, Hendrix only glimpsed at me without much emotion, and he pulled me away. Josiah


    frowned, but he didn''t say anything. He only looked at Austin and said, "See you."


    As for Chloe, she wasn''t looking very happy at how she was treated. But she couldn''t say anything


    because she wanted to maintain her sensible and gentle image in front of people.


    Hendrix held my hand until we came to the entrance of Paramount Hall. Then, he asked me to wait for


    him while he went to get the car. It was really dark, I could feel the cool breeze blowing asionally.


    It looked like it was going to rain soon.


    "When is the due date?" Someone suddenly asked from behind. Slightly taken aback, I turned to see


    that it was Josiah.


    Bemused, I answered, "Soon. In another two weeks, I think."


    He nodded. Noticing that Chloe wasn''t by his side, I couldn''t contain my curiosity any longer. So, I


    asked, "So, is Chloe your assistant now? Or...?" I didn''t end my question, because Josiah didn''t seem


    like someone who needed an assistant.


    "Secretary," he brusquely replied to me. Then, he continued, "Did you get in touch with her recently?"


    I was dumbfounded at his question, not knowing who he was referring to. "Who?" I asked in confusion.


    "Monique."


    For a second there, I didn''t catch up with how fast he changed the topic. When I finally connected the


    dots, I shook my head, "No, I''ve been too busy recently, so I didn''t call her as much as I used to.


    What''s the matter?"


    Josiah only shook his head and said no more.


    Looking at him, I struggled if I should tell him about Monique and her pregnancy. After a while, I said


    tentatively, "Why don''t you go and visit her when you''re not as busy?"


    I didn''t know what happened between Monique and Josiah, but I was sure that they both kept a ce


    for each other in their heart.


    Monique wouldn''t tell Josiah about her pregnancy because she was worried that he didn''t love her. She


    didn''t want him to make do because of the child.


    As for Josiah, it was likely that even he didn''t know exactly how he felt for Monique.


    Seeing that Hendrix''s car wasing towards us, I said goodbye to Josiah, "We''ll talk another day if


    you want. Bye!"


    After a few steps towards Hendrix''s car, Josiah called from behind me, "Remember to get someone


    you trust with you when you''re inbor."


    Bewildered, I couldn''t help butugh out loud in amusement, "I know." Although I answered that, I didn''t


    know why Josiah needed to remind me about that. It wasn''t like I had a mother-inw who would


    choose to save the baby over me if I had aborplication.


    After getting in the car, I clumsily moved my body to lean against the chair. Somehow exhausted, I


    asked, "When would things with the business be less hectic?"


    Monique''s due date was only two months away. I was more worried about her than myself because


    Monique had no one to take care of her. The limited medical support in the countryside didn''t help to


    ease my worries either.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hendrix started the engine. Sparing a look at me, he didn''t answer me but asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing... I''m thinking that maybe we can go to the countryside together when you''re free. I haven''t


    seen Monique in a long time, so I want to visit her."

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Hendrix hummed in agreement and began caressing my baby bump. He sighed softly, "Thank you for


    sacrificing so much for the baby."


    I didn''t reply to him. Somehow, I felt a little uneasy. I went over the days in my head, and I realized it


    would be Andrea''s birthday in two days.


    At the thought of this, I turned to ask Hendrix, "It''ll be Andrea''s birthday in two days. Are you going to


    her birthday party?"


    Judging by how close Andrea was with the boys, she would definitely invite them to her party.


    He shook his head, "Your due date is near. I can''t possibly go out at this time."


    Iughed, "The due date is two weeks away. Why are you so worried? Besides, there are doctors and


    helpers at home. You have nothing to worry about."


    Raising his eyebrows, he looked at me and said, "But they''re not your husband."


    Listening to his words, I only smiled at him, and I didn''t continue the conversation.


    Then, I turned to look at the scenery out of the car window. Valerie''s words kept ringing in my mind, and


    they put me on edge. Everything seemed calm for the past few days, but I couldn''t help but feel that


    something dangerous for me-or, God forbid, Hendrix-was lying ahead.


    If Valerie had made up her mind to get Hendrix and Andrea engaged, her means wouldn''t be harmless.


    Although Andrea was arrogant and domineering, at least she was held back by her pride of being a


    daughter of the Moore family. But that wasn''t the case for Valerie; she climbed to her glory from


    nothing. She was far from as simple as she seemed.


    Since I was in a gloomy mood on the ride home, Hendrix thought I was tired. He carried me straight


    back to the bedroom when we arrived at the vi.


    Frankly, I didn''t want to talk either. So, I simply leaned into him and pretended to be asleep, only


    opening my eyes when the bedroom fell silent.


    I found my cell phone and called Ian, and he picked up after it rang only a few times.


    "Babe, it''s five in the morning here in Mesville!" Ian''s voice sounded hoarse and sickly from the other


    end of the line phone.


    Confused, I asked, "Why are you still in Mesville? I thought you''ve already returned?"


    I thought Ian had already left Mesville when Sawyer called me that day.


    "No, I''m flying back tomorrow in the afternoon," he replied wearily. "Why did you suddenly call me? Oh,


    did you deliver?"


    "Not yet," I said softly. Then, I continued, "But it''ll be soon. Ian, pleasee back earlier. I don''t feel


    good about this. Monique isn''t here, and you''re not here too. I can''t calm down."


    "Of course," he answered. "I know. That''s why I was rushing to tie up the loose ends here in Mesville


    for the past few days. I wanted to go back as soon as possible, but I was caught up by a customer. It


    was a bit troublesome."


    Ian had always been busy with work, so I knew he already did his best to make time for me. Nodding, I


    softly said, "Well, there''s still two more weeks before the due date. You should be back by then. By the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    way, I can''t get through Monique''s phone. Do you know what''s going on?"


    "Monique is at somewhere I doubt that would show on the map, Arianna. I think it''s normal to have no


    signal once in a while. Stop worrying about her and put yourself first. Call me if there''s anything you


    need. Or you can call Sawyer. He''s in Jarold City, isn''t he? You can look for him!"


    I nodded again, feeling a little relieved. "Alright. But please keep an eye on Monique for me. She''s too


    far away that no one could get to her immediately even if something bad happens. At least I''m in the


    city."


    "I know!" he sighed. "You two are freaks, you know? One ran away to God-knows-where to give birth,


    and the other couldn''t keep her cool even though she''s with her husband."


    What he said was true, so I didn''t say anything. Then, hearing the footsteps in the hallway, outside, I


    breathed to the phone in a haste, "I''ll call you another day. Sleep tight!"


    And I hung up the call immediately after.


    Two dayster.


    Although Hendrix had been busy, he woulde back to dine with me every day, and he hadn''t missed


    a single meal so far.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Eventually, I had gotten used to sitting in the courtyard to wait for Hendrix at mealtimes. It was already


    fall in Jarold City, so the evening breeze was chilly.


    Many of the nts and flowers in the courtyard began to turn yellow and fall to the ground. Some even


    looked a little withered.


    Hendrix had said that once the initial hustling of setting up the new headquarters hushed down, he


    would arrange people to bed out new nts that were in season.


    "Madam, you have a phone call," Heather came to me with my phone and said.


    She pulled me back to my senses. I took the phone and saw that it was a call from Aaron.


    "Arianna, happy birthday!" There was a faint hint of joyous in Aaron''s voice.


    After hearing what he said, I took a look at the screen and realized that it was my birthday.


    Stunned, I said, "Thank you!" I didn''t really remember my birthday since I married Hendrix. If it weren''t


    for the asional chances of seeing the date written on my driving license, I wouldn''t know how old I


    was.


    "Do you have any n for the evening?" he asked.


    I looked up at the sunset as the night slowly came. "I''m staying at home," The expected delivery date


    was near, and I knew I should stay home as much as possible.


    "Oh," he said, "Then why don''t I go over and celebrate your birthday with you?"


    I knew Aaron offered this out of good intention, but Hendrix never liked to see Aaron. So, I said, "No,


    thanks."


    At this time, the doorbell rang. Thinking that it was Hendrix, I couldn''t help frowning. His fingerprint was


    registered into the security system. He didn''t need to ring the doorbell.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Aaron continued over the phone, "Open the door. I''ve prepared something for you!"


    Confused, I got up and went to open the door.


    Once the door was opened, I saw arge pink cake ced right at the front of the doorstep,


    surrounded by many pink heart- shaped balloons. In the balloons, there were fairy lights, making the


    balloons look especially at night.


    "Do you like it?" After giving me enough time to take in his presents, Aaron spoke again.


    I was beyond surprised. Controlling not to show too much joy, I said, "Did you prepare these?"


    He hummed in agreement. Then, he instructed in a faint voice, "Now, look up to the sky."


    I raised my head, and in just a moment, fireworks lit up the sky. I simply couldn''t put the feelings I felt


    when I saw the fireworks into words.


    I smiled, and I couldn''t help but tear up at his effort, "You... Aaron, thank you!"


    It felt good to know that someone had you in their mind.


    "You''re wee!" he replied nonchntly. "I''ll celebrate your birthday with you every year in the


    future."


    Looking at the fireworks in the sky, I was a little distracted. It was Andrea''s birthday as well.


    After a long while, the fireworks ended. I picked the pink cake up and brought it back to the vi. Minnie


    and Heather saw it and came to help me to carry it to the table, asking who''s birthday cake it was.


    I smiled softly, "It''s mine."


    Minnie was stunned, but she was quick to say excitedly, "Why didn''t you say that it''s your birthday


    today, Arianna? I''ll call Master Hendrix at once and ask him to prepare something as a surprise!"


    I smiled and shook my head lightly, "No need.


    I don''t usually celebrate my birthday. A nice dinner together when hees hometer will be


    enough."


    Minnie ignored me and still took out her phone. She held it to her ear for some time, probably because


    Hendrix wasn''t picking up the call. Minnie frowned, "Why did he turn his phone off at this hour? Maybe


    his phone died because of insufficient battery."


    I looked at the cake sent by Aaron, and it reminded me of Monique. I wondered what was up with her.


    She hadn''t returned any of my calls, nor could I reach her.


    For years, she would call to wish me a happy birthday or, at the very least, prepare a small cake for me


    on my birthday. It was usually how I remembered that it was my birthday.


    At the thought of this, I took my cell phone and called Monique. The dial tone rang for a long time, but


    no one answered.


    Calling several times in a row and reaching the same busy tone, I began to feel anxious and decided to


    call Ian.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Ian answered the phone in a shaky voice, "Arianna, go to the Southrea Vis! Something happened to


    Monique!"


    I was bewildered, "But Monique is in the country, isn''t she? When did shee to Jarold City?"


    "I''m not sure yet. Sawyer just called me, saying that he found Monique unconscious at his doorstep half


    an hour ago. He called a doctor, but I don''t know how it''s going right now. You should go and see for


    yourself. I''m still at Mesville''s airport, and I won''t be back before tomorrow morning. Drive safely!"


    There wasn''t much time for me to waste on processing the news. Hanging up the phone, I put on my


    coat in a hurry while calling Sawyer.


    Minnie didn''t know what had happened. Seeing how frantic I was, she followed behind me and asked,


    "What''s wrong, Arianna? What''s the matter? Rx. Don''t worry. Let''s call Master Hendrix first, okay?"


    I didn''t have time to wait for Minnie to call Hendrix. Pacing out of the house towards the garage, I said,


    "Minnie, please tell Hendrix


    that I''ll be at the Southrea Vis."


    Since there were bodyguards on duty at home, I called them to drive me to the Southrea Vis.


    I had to call several times to get through Sawyer''s phone. Judging from the noises in the background, it


    should be hectic over there.


    "Arianna!"


    I held my breath and asked, "Is Monique with you? How is she? Is she safe? How about her baby?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The longer I spent without seeing Monique for myself, the more anxious I was. My limbs turned cold


    and sweaty, and I couldn''t stop trembling.


    "She''s fine. Everything is alright. The doctors ran some tests on her, and it turned out that she slightly


    overdosed on sleeping pills. Once the drug effects wore off, she''ll wake up. The baby''s very healthy


    too! So, don''t worry," Sawyer didn''t hold back on the details, answering my questions one by one.


    Then, he continued tofort me, "Calm down. I''ll take good care of Monique. You just stay at home


    for the time being. Everything can wait until you deliver the baby!"


    I was too flustered. When I heard his words, questions kept popping out in my mind. Why did someone


    give Monique sleeping pills? Why did she suddenly appear in Jarold City when she was supposed to


    be in the countryside?


    I suddenly recalled Valerie''s threat from before.


    With that in mind, I called Hendrix. The phone kept ringing, but he didn''t answer the phone either.


    When I called again, the phone was turned off.


    Something bad had happened. I could feel it.


    Suddenly, I realized that Valerie might be the person behind Monique''s sudden appearance in Jarold


    City, aiming to hurt me and my baby.


    Upon the realization, I patted on the back of the driver''s seat and yelled, "Turn around! Go back now!"


    However, before the bodyguard that drove the car could turn around, the car was hit by a huge impact.


    Out of instinct, the bodyguard hit the brake. Being trained, he figured out the dire situation we were


    ced in almost immediately, and he stepped on the gas with full force.


    However, before we could go far, a ck SUV head-on crashed into our car.


    My fear and anxiety spiked after the two forceful strikes, and I began to feel the pain in my lower


    abdomen area. Instantly, I broke out in a cold sweat, knowing that the baby might being out soon.


    I gasped for air in pain and instructed the bodyguards, "Call the police, and keep the doors locked!"


    The pain in my lower abdomen was getting more intense as the time ticked, and it frightened me.


    Neither the baby nor I would survive what was going to happen next if help didn''t arrive soon enough.


    Therefore, I made a decision. After struggling to take out my phone, I called Aaron. He picked up


    almost instantly.


    "Arianna!"


    "Aaron, help me! Nulens Road ¡ª" A sudden loud bang startled me, cutting me short before I could


    finish my sentence.


    The people from the SUV had gotten out of their car. They smashed on our car windows and brutally


    pulled the doors open. The bodyguards tried to protect me, but the men in ck injected drugs into


    their necks, and they soon passed out.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    The hired guns violently dragged me out of the car, not giving a hoot that I was pregnant and inbor.


    Shoving me into their car, they gagged me and tied my hands and feet up before starting the car.


    I didn''t have the chance to say anything. While some of the men tied me up, the others poured gasoline


    on the car that I left the vi in, and they set it on fire. I couldn''t believe what I saw. The bodyguard that


    Hendrix had assigned to me was still in the car, and these men just killed him without batting an


    eysh.


    At this moment, a surge of emotions overwhelmed me. I was horrified and distrustful, frightened by


    what I had witnessed. If they could kill the bodyguard just like that, undoubtedly, they could have easily


    killed me too.


    By then, the contractions had gotten so frequent and excruciating to the point where I was drenched in


    sweat. I could feel the tearing as it happened. The baby was ready toe out and meet the world, but


    my legs were tied together.


    The water had broken, soaking the entire skirt


    of my dress.


    I struggled to break through the rope that tied my legs together, wanting to be able to part my legs to


    give birth to my baby. However, the rope remained tight around my ankles no matter how hard I tried.


    Instead, I chafed my ankles.


    It was said that a mother and her child were connected on a cellr level. I could feel that the baby


    was gasping for air as I gradually lost the amniotic fluid at an rming speed.


    I knew that if I couldn''t bring the baby to the world before the amniotic fluidpletely ran out, he


    would die of suffocation.


    He would be the stillborn baby that died from theck of oxygen.


    I felt miserably just by thinking about it, and I was desperately determined to give birth to him. I trusted


    myself to be strong- willed enough to do it even though I wasn''t in the appropriate ce.


    After a few more tries, I managed to move the rope a couple inches down, but I could barely spread my


    knees. However, since it was probable to free myself, I continued to wiggle my legs free.


    As I was trying, the moving car suddenly stopped. Two men in ck opened the door and heaved me


    out of the car. All the while, I couldn''t say a word because I was gagged.


    They put me into a warehouse, which seemed to have been cleaned up in advance. It didn''t look as


    messy as it should be.


    "Chief, it seems that she is going to give birth. Are we going to take care of her now or what?" asked


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    one of the men in ck.


    "Wait," another man answered. "The client said that she''s no use after eight. Judging by her current


    state, she won''t be able to live until that time anyway."


    As he finished his sentence, the first man''s cell phone rang. The man took a look at it and nced at


    the chief, "Chief, it''s the client."


    "Pick it up!" the chief said.


    Then, the man answered the call. The caller said something, and he tentatively replied, "Isn''t it too


    callous, Madam Law-"


    The client seemed to interject him with an affirmative answer. After the man hung up the phone, he


    looked at the chief and said, "The client said to keep her legs tied together to prevent the child from


    Even the chief was bewildered to hear this. He couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t this too inhuman? The baby


    looks like he''s ready to be bom." "The client said she''ll double the pay. We just need to keep her tied up


    and leave her here. Let her fate decide if she''ll survive this."


    After a brief discussion, the two decided to tighten the rope on my legs. While they were doing that, I


    kept shaking my head and begged for them to free me in silence.


    The intervening pain I felt in my lower abdomen was equivalent to being stabbed by tens of thousands


    of needles over and over again. Since I was gagged, I could only make whining sounds.


    Ignoring me, the two men did everything and drove away.


    I was left in the dark warehouse alone with the throbbingbor pain and my baby who was working


    hard toe out.


    I tried several times to loosen the ties on my legs, but the two men were too strong. The knots were so


    tight that I made no progression at all.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    The contractions were getting more frequent, and I could feel the baby''s struggling movements.


    Whenever the new wave of pain hit, I would stop wrestling with the rope for a few seconds, only to


    continue after the sharp pain had subdued. After a few times, I began to lose hope. I was losing too


    much amniotic fluid, and the baby''s activity was weaker.


    I knew that he was losing his strength because of theck of oxygen in the womb.


    I wanted to give up, but I couldn''t. I hadn''t seen him yet. I couldn''t just let him go when he hadn''t got the


    chance to see the world.


    The physical and emotional pain was tormenting. Shaking in the shooting pain, a bright light reflective


    of something in the pitch-ck warehouse caught my attention. It was a mirror!


    The discovery of it ignited a glimmer of hope in me. Crawling, I moved towards the mirror with great


    difficulty.


    It was only two steps away, but it felt forever for me to reach it. When I finally did it, I hit it


    in full force with my head.


    With a crack, the mirror shattered into pieces.


    There was a sharp pain on my forehead, but I didn''t have the time to worry about it. Moving my tied


    hands to reach the mirror shard, I began cutting the rope on my legs, bit by bit. The edged shard was


    cutting into my palm too.


    However, the rope was very thick. After some time, my hand went numb from the pain. There was


    blood all over my hands and feet, and it felt sticky.


    Nevertheless, none of the diforts I felt couldpare to the grief I felt when the movement of the


    baby in my belly became weaker.


    I would rather die to brace the pain of losing my child.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a p of thunder, and the air turned humid.


    Amidst the thunderstorm, thebor pain continued, but the child''s frisky movements gradually came to


    a stop. Realizing that, I froze, and I couldn''t hold onto the mirror shard in my hand anymore.


    I copsed into a pool of thick fluid on the ground. I couldn''t even distinguish whether it was my blood


    or the amniotic fluid.


    Outside the warehouse, it began to rain cats and dogs with roaring thunders and blinding bolts of


    lightning.


    Between the shes of lightning, I vaguely saw my baby who fought for his life desperately. Again and


    again, he tried so hard toe out of my belly.


    He must be confused about why he couldn''te out. He must be ming me because my decision


    had made his effort toe out gone to waste. "My sweet boy," I sniffled.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, I had to admit that I was wrong. I had made terrible mistakes. I shouldn''t have fallen for


    Hendrix. I shouldn''t have believed that he could protect the baby and me. I also shouldn''t have


    underestimated the Moore family''s influence and Valerie''s ruthlessness.


    I was too naive and too reckless. Every decision I made from the beginning was wrong. If it weren''t for


    me, the child wouldn''t have been in this situation. He wouldn''t have toe and go in such a horrible


    way.


    For quite a long time, Iid on the ground, doing nothing to help push the baby out or to stop my


    bleeding. I began to think that it might be better for the baby if I died with him. At least, he wouldn''t be


    afraid in the afterlife.


    I would stay with him and keep him safe from the others. Since I failed to shelter him in the human


    world, protecting him in the underworld was the least I could do as his mother.


    "Bang!" The warehouse door opened with a loud noise, and a strong ray of light lit up the entire ce.


    In a daze, I saw a tall man walking through the door. My head was spinning. I wanted to see his face,


    but I didn''t have the strength to keep my eyes open.


    Perhaps what opened earlier was the gate to the afterlife.


    I stood up in a trance, stepping on sticky blood-red fluid. And they came from me.


    Out of habit, I rested my hand on my belly. For the first time in months, the bump was gone.


    Disoriented, I began to look around for the child in frantic.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    "Baby, my baby..." I called, repeatedly. Then, I saw a very small silhouette in the bright light.


    He toddled towards me. Because he was too young, he was taking short unsteady steps.


    I was so delighted to have finally seen him. Running to meet him, I held him in my arms and looked


    closely at him. He was really tiny. His face was red, possibly from how much effort he put in toe


    out of my belly.


    I gazed at his little nose and little eyes. They looked so perfect on him. He even smiled at me. He


    looked exactly like an angel when he curled the corners of his tiny lips.


    "Arianna," A deep voice echoed in my ears. "Arianna!"


    I looked around to locate the source of the voice, but there was only emptiness around me. I could see


    nothing.


    When I came back to my senses and wanted to see my baby again, he was already gone. I was alone


    amid the white fog, at a loss.


    "Arianna!" The voice from earlier called again. I covered my ears, refusing to listen to it. I didn''t want to


    be distracted again. I looked


    around for my child, just as I did before.


    But the voice was like a curse. It kept on ringing in my ears.


    I couldn''t take the pressure anymore. Hysterically, I shouted at the top of my lungs, "Baby! My baby-"


    All of a sudden, I felt a jolt in my heart. Gasping from the pain, I opened my eyes and saw only white


    around me.


    I was surrounded by a group of doctors in white coats, all wearing masks.


    Someone heaved a sigh of relief, "Finally! She woke up. The patient is safe!"


    "Well, for now. Transfer her to the ICU. Keep close eyes on her for the next twenty-four hours, and


    move her to the general ward if everything looks good."


    "Understood!"


    I was only half- awake when the group of people convoyed me to the ICU ward. My throat hurt so badly


    that I couldn''t take big breaths, nor could I speak.


    After the effect of the anesthetic drug wore off, I began to feel intense pain from all over my body, but


    especially in the abdomen area. It hurt as if I was tugging on the nerves even though I was breathing


    shallowly.


    "The doctor said that you have to fast for six hours until the anesthesia ispletely worn off. Before


    that, you can only drink water," Irvin said.


    He was thest person I expected to show up and rescue me from the warehouse. It could be Hendrix,


    or it could be Aaron, but I had never once considered Irvin.


    Since I couldn''t speak, I only looked at him, and my tears rolled down from the corners of my eyes.


    Irvin seemed to have understood what I meant. He sighed, "Your priority now is to rest well. You''ll have


    a baby again in the future."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing his words, my heart had broken into pieces. I felt like I was being torn apart, and I could feel


    the pain deep in my bones.


    I began to tremble and sob in endless agony. Irvin came to hold my hand, his face dark, and there was


    affliction in his dark eyes too.


    Irvin didn''t say anything to me, only held my hand and let me cry. I didn''t know how long I cried before I


    fell asleep. He did call me several times, but I always fell back to sleep after answering him in a daze.


    The disastrous night was like my personal hell, and I was stuck in it. It stung me every time I thought of


    it, and the pain always reminded me that I had lost my child. I just couldn''t cope with the grief.


    Three dayster, I finally was able to leave the bed and speak very softly. I grabbed onto Irvin''s sleeve


    and said in my still hoarse voice, "I want to see my baby."


    I felt my tears welled up in my eyes. "At least let me see what he looks like," I said.


    I wanted to meet him after carrying him to full terms.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    The corner of his lips twitching, Irvin frowned and said, "He''s already in the morgue. I''ve left him to the


    care of the professionals in the hospital."


    "No!" I cried, tightening my grip on his sleeves. I shook my head violently with tears rolling down my


    face. "Please don''t treat him like this. He''s my baby! Even if he... Even if he died, I should give him a


    proper burial as his mother."


    Irvin''s brows knitted together, his worries visibly in his dark eyes. "Alright. Then, you should take good


    care of yourself. I''ll let you n the funeral once you''re feeling better, okay?"


    I nodded, and I was still heartbroken. And I didn''t know if I would ever stop feeling the ache.


    Irvin took very good care of me. Since I had lost the baby in such a tragic way, and I was deep in grief,


    he even hired twodies to look after me. He had sessfully managed and arranged everything for


    me.


    My fingers went to trace the long and protruding scar on my now tten belly


    without being aware of it. Since the baby suffocated to death in the womb, they had to perform a


    cesarean section to take him out, marking the scar on me.


    Every time I touched it, I was reminded of the painful memories, and they were insufferable and


    inexpressible.


    I spent the first two weeks in the hospital in a trance, only to realize that I was in a private hospital far


    away from Jarold City. It was one of Irvin''s assets. When the doctors cleared me for discharge, Irvin


    brought me to a vi, also one of his assets.


    I had been grieving for the child since that night, draining my strength to think about anything else. As a


    result, I only remembered that I had to let Monique and Ian know that I was safe.


    I asked for a phone from one of the hireddies to make the calls, but I realized that I couldn''t even


    remember the phone numbers. So, I gave up on the idea.


    Irvin would visit every day, spending a long time talking about tradings and finances with me. I


    understood some of his topics, and some I didn''t.


    I knew that he did it out of good intentions. He wanted to distract me from anything rted to the child.


    A whole month passed, and I had enough rest. I was feeling well enough to leave the room,zing in


    the sun and asionally staring at the blossoming flowers in the courtyard.


    It was alreadyte autumn, and the nts around the vi all began to wither. Autumn was a sad


    season. It was easy to feel depressed, watching the leaves wilt, and falling to the ground.


    "It''s windy. You shouldn''t stay out here for too long," A deep and maic voice came from behind me.


    I turned around to see that it was Irvin.


    I put on a soft smile and greeted him, "You''re here." Then, I noticed that he was holding some files. He


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    must havee to the vi straight from thepany.


    After handing the documents to the nanny, he walked to me and habitually bend down to carry me in


    his arms. I quickly stopped him and said with a faint smile, "I''m much better now. I''m done with my


    confinement, and my wounds have healed."


    Before that, he used to carry me around because I was too seriously injured to walk on my own. Now


    that I had recovered, I shouldn''t trouble him anymore.


    He frowned, and his dark eyes narrowed slightly. He asked, "What do you want to eatter?" He


    always tried to prepare food for me as if he feared that I would die of hunger.


    I shook my head and said with a faint smile, "I''m not hungry. I just ate something in the morning."


    Irvin turned to look at the maidservant and asked in a low voice, "What time did she eat?"


    "Seven o''clock in the morning!"


    Hearing that answer, Irvin''s dark eyes looked at the luxurious Swiss watch on his wrist, then he


    scowled at me, "It''s already afternoon now. You need to eat something!"


    Reluctantly, I nodded. After spending some time together, I felt like I was close enough with him that I


    could say I knew him. Although he was aloof, he was kind and considerate.


    After the death of my baby, I also lost my appetite. Even after I had recovered from the surgery, I didn''t


    eat as much, and I didn''t exactly feel hungry either. If Irvin weren''t there to remind me constantly, I


    would really forget about eating.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    The food that the maid prepared was delicious, but I stopped eating after only taking a few bites. Irvin


    noticed that, and he was a little unsatisfied. Frowning, he pushed a dish right in front of me and said


    sternly, "Eat!"


    I pursed my lips. I knew that he was doing it out of kindness, so I forced myself to eat a few more


    mouthfuls even though I couldn''t eat anymore.


    However, before I could swallow it, I felt nausea. I ran to the washroom and puked out everything,


    including the food that I had eaten before.


    I bent over the sink, retching for quite some time. Irvin followed me into the washroom, and he


    questioned the maids who gathered in the living room, "What''s in the food?"


    They answered in a panic, "It''s always like this for Miss Reid. She can only eat a little. If she ate a few


    bites more, she''ll throw up. We''ve asked the home doctors to see if she''s sick, but they said it isn''t


    pathological. Miss Reid has to ovee this by herself."


    Irvin didn''t say anything else. Meanwhile, I


    had finally stopped vomiting. Then, I washed up and straightened myself, looking into the mirror at


    myself. In just a month, I had changed beyond recognition.


    My cheeks were sunken, my chin pointy, my eyes hollowed, and my brows seemed outjutting in


    gone.


    Then, I looked downwards at my arms. I was so thin that I could see the bone underneath the skin... I


    was as thin as a rake.


    "What have I done?" Looking at the mirror, my eyes began to feel unbearably sore. Then, tears fell


    from my eyes, and they hit the spotless sink.


    The sound of the teardrops hitting and bouncing off the sink was loud, echoing in the silent washroom.


    After keeping quiet for quite a while, Irvin said in a deep voice, "You''ve only recovered. Everything will


    be better soon." He was standing by my side, and he seemed inexperienced inforting others.


    I pursed my lips and raised my hand to wipe off the tears with my fingers. At this time, he handed me a


    tissue.


    After the havoc, I didn''t return to the dining room and resumed eating. Instead, I sat in the living room in


    a daze, still feeling the dull pain in my chest. It was torturing.


    "Maybe we should go out for a walkter?" Irvin asked, emphasizing the word ''we''.


    I looked up at him and felt a little dizzy. Thete autumn sunshine was shining behind him, so he was


    somewhat translucent, bright., and good-looking.


    I couldn''t help but nod, "Okay!"


    Back in the bedroom.


    Irvin''s vi was located in the suburbs. It was considerablyrge and sophisticated. In some ces, it


    even looked like an ancient European castle.


    There were many rooms in the vi. I had never looked carefully, but the one I lived in seemed to be


    thergest. It even came with a spacious walk-in closet.


    I wasn''t sure if Irvin had a girlfriend to help him out, but he had a good taste in fashion. The clothes in


    the closet weren''t only of big brands, but they alsoplimented the person who wore them.


    "Do you need me to help you pick your outfit?" Leaning against the door, Irvin smiled at me, who was


    staring nkly at a whole room full of clothes.


    I wanted to change into a more suitable attire before we headed out. However, being given so many


    choices, I suddenly couldn''t make the decision.


    I shot a look at him and turned back to the rows of clothes in front of me. After some consideration, I


    finally chose a ck short dress with golden hems. Then, I picked a ck coat and a pair of ck


    Martin leather shoes toplete the look.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Then, I turned to go into the dressing room to change up, but Irvin stopped me. He cocked his


    eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure you want to wear them? They''re all ck."


    Confused, I nodded, "What''s wrong?"


    He pursed his lips together, "Everything!"


    He snatched the clothes away from my hands and picked a rose gold dress with a simr style from the


    racks. The dress was embroidered with beautiful detailing. It was stunning.


    However, I instinctively rejected the color choice. I looked at Irvin, shaking my head, and asked, "Can


    you pick another one?"


    With tight lips, he handed over the dress he chose to me and insisted, "This looks nice."


    I shook my head again, "But I don''t like it."

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Irvin didn''t answer immediately. He looked at me, and his eyes were a little deep with emotions, "Do we


    have to choose ck? It''s such a dark and spiritless color."


    I was dumbfounded. For me, ck was just another color. I never thought Irvin would see it as a


    lifeless color.


    I sighed andpromised, "Fine, I''ll pick another one." Then, I swept my eyes around the walk-in


    closet and found a midnight blue dress. Although it wasn''t exactly a bright color, it lookedfortable.


    I took the dress off the hanger and nced at Irvin for his opinion. Looking at me, he seemed a little


    happier with my choice this time, and he nodded, "Go ahead."


    Aftering out of the changing room, I saw that he was waiting for me with a white mink coat in his


    hand. He had swapped out the ck coat as well. Handing it to me, he said, "Put this on."


    Surprised, I took it and put it on as I was told before wearing the ck Martin shoe.


    Irvin looked satisfied, nodding with admiration, "Gorgeous. Maybe you should


    also put on some light makeup?"


    For the first time, I realized that Irvin seemed to have a very good sense of fashion.


    I hadn''t been taking care of myself for the past few weeks. If I went out as in the state I was in, my


    gaunt look would frighten passersby.


    Therefore, I nodded in agreement with Irvin and put on a light makeup before leaving the house with


    him.


    Thest time I was in Jarold City felt like a lifetime ago. But I was only away for a little more than a


    month, and nothing much had changed. There were still many vehicles on the road, the streets were


    still covered in fallen leaves. However, since it was alreadyte autumn, people had put on their thicker


    coats. The sanitation workers were also more diligent when they raked the leaves as they were always


    dry leaves on the ground.


    "What do you want to eatter?" Keeping his eyes on the road, Irvin asked for my opinion.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I tilted my head and thought for a moment. Then, I shrugged, "I feel like having dessert."


    He smiled, "I''m talking about the main course."


    "Didn''t we just eat?" We had lunch at noon.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "That doesn''t count. You vomited them out immediately after,


    remember?"


    I couldn''t deny that. Pressing my lips together, I tried toe up with something else, yet I couldn''t. "I


    don''t know. I can''t think of anything on such short notice."


    As I said, we drove through the city center. I saw a long line at the front of a dessert shop.


    "Why are there so many people in line? Is the food delicious?" I asked out of curiosity.


    Irvin looked sideways at me, and he pulled up the car by the roadside. Then, he looked at me and said,


    "It''s cold outside, so wait for me in the car. Don''te out. I''ll be back soon!"


    Before I could answer, he trotted to the dessert shop and joined the crowd.


    With his eye- catching appearance and his slender figure, Irvin stood head and shoulders above the


    crowd.


    Leaning against the car window, I watched quietly. asionally, someone would approach him with


    their phone. It seemed that they were asking for his phone number.


    Irvin was surprisingly patient and friendly. He would point to the car and waved his hand dismissively


    with a smile whenever someone woulde up to him. He had rejected them.


    After a few times, the girls stopped approaching him. However, I began to receive some nces every


    now and then.


    I didn''t know what Irvin had told them, so I could only nod and smile kindly, ying along with Irvin.


    About half an hourter, Irvin returned to the car - running - with some desserts. He handed me the


    desserts once he got into the car, and he said, "I bought one of each vor. Try and see which one you


    like."


    I nodded and picked a cheesecake from his hand. It was mango vored. I didn''t know why, but I was


    drawn to this vor.


    Noticing that I had taken a few more bites, Irvin''s lips curled into a smile, and he asked, "Do you like


    it?"


    I nodded and said, "It tastes good!" When I saw him looking at me, I was stunned and asked, "Would


    you like to have a try?"


    Since Irvin was the one who waited half an hour to buy it, it wouldn''t be appropriate if he didn''t get to


    have a taste of it. Not thinking much of it, I spooned some and brought it to his mouth.


    Originally, he was slightly taken aback. But his eyes lit up almost in an instant, and, smiling faintly, he


    opened his mouth to eat it.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    I stared at Irvin while he was chewing, and I couldn''t help but ask, "What do you think? You can even


    taste the mango puree in it!" Many people didn''t seem to like the texture. And judging from his


    expression, I didn''t know if he liked it.


    His smile broadened, seemingly in a very good mood, and he nodded, "I like it. It''s not too sweet."


    Emotions were contagious. I loosened up a little after having some desserts and being around Irvin,


    who was in a rather good mood. Looking at him, I asked, "Where are we going next?"


    Heughed, "We''re going to eat some more."


    "What are we eating then?" I asked. People would be more willing to talk if they were in a good mood.


    That was the same for me as well.


    Irvin replied with a smile, "I''ll let you decide."


    I thought for a second, "What about Asian food?"


    Upon hearing my answer, he cocked his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything else. A


    momentter, he started the engine.


    He brought me to a rtively famous Asian restaurant in a mall. Since it was the after peak hour for


    lunch, there weren''t many people in the restaurant. So, we settled at arger table.


    After Irvin ordered the food for both of us, he turned his attention to me and saw that I was still eating


    the cake from before.


    He didn''t hesitate to take it away, and he said, "You shouldn''t eat so many snacks before the meal.


    Otherwise, you won''t be able to eat anything elseter."


    Stunned, I nodded. It had been a while since anyone had treated me so whole-heartedly. Anyway, I


    was indeed a little full from the few mouthfuls of cake from earlier.


    Irvin didn''t leave the unfinished cake aside after he took it away from me. Instead, he gobbled it up.


    Thinking that he must really like it, I asked, "So, you like the taste of it too?"


    He curled his lips into a wide grin, "Yes, I like it very much."


    "Then maybe we can buy more on our way backter?" "That''s a good idea!"


    Irvin seemed like he was on cloud nine. He ordered many dishes, but I couldn''t eat much because I


    had the desserts first. I looked at the leftovers and couldn''t help but feel regretful, "It''s such a waste!"


    He smiled, "We can take them away if you want."


    I was surprised. He didn''t seem like a penny-pinching person. Instead, he was fastidious about the


    living environment at home.


    So, I was startled when he not only finished the rest of the cake that I had eaten, but he also suggested


    wrapping up the leftovers.


    Seeing that I was staring at him, Irvin smiled, "I know a ce nearby where a lot of homeless people


    and stray dogs will gather. We can share the food with them."


    Listening to his exnation, I was stunned with mixed emotions. I had never thought that he, as


    someone who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, would know the struggles of the people in


    need. But it seemed like I was wrong.


    "Of course!" I nodded. Then, I asked for containers from the attendant and packed everything that I


    could.


    When I was done, we left the restaurant. After walking for a while, Irvin turned to look at me and asked,


    "Are you tired?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head, "No."


    "We''ll be there in a minute," he said.


    Most people associated downtown with somewhere bustling and affluent. So, I was beyond shocked


    when Irvin brought me to a ce that seemed like it was forgotten by the city.


    It was hidden in the alleys. If it weren''t for Irvin, I wouldn''t have found the way here. There was already


    a lot of food ced next to the dumpster when we got there. I stopped a few steps away from the spot


    while Irvin continued forward to put down the takeaway containers together with the others.


    I took the time to look around. It was clean at this corner of the alleys, even around the dumpster. The


    takeaway boxes left next to it were also neatly arranged. After Irvin ced the containers, he turned


    around toe back to me and gestured for us to leave.


    Walking back to the main street, I looked upwards at him and smiled softly, "Irvin, there sure are many


    good Samaritans nowadays, right?" I wasn''t talking only about the people who gave food to the strays.


    He seemed surprised to see my smile. Lost in his thoughts for a moment, he nodded and held my


    hand, "Yes, there are still a lot of them."


    Tears started running down my cheeks, and I couldn''t help it. Irvin raised his hand and pulled me into


    his arms, soothing me, "Remember, you must stay strong no matter what happens!"


    I nodded, feeling a little bit better, but the tears just wouldn''t stop. After a long time, I finally managed to


    stop crying, and I wriggled out of his embrace. Then, I only realized that I had drenched his delicate suit


    with my snots and tears, which somehow lookedical.


    I couldn''t help butugh. In a hoarse voice, I said, "Your clothes?"


    Irvin sighed defenselessly. He then took out a piece of tissue and handed it to me, saying, "Well. Take


    responsibility for your own fault."

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    I took the napkin and wiped the spot for him. However, there were still some traces left.


    I looked at Irvin and in embarrassment, "I don''t think I can wipe it clean."


    He flicked my forehead with his fingers and said with a smile, "Looks like I can only clean it when we''re


    home then."


    I nodded. That was the only thing that could be done at the moment.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was feeling much better after eating and taking a stroll around the mall.


    Seeing that it was almost dusk, we decided to head back to the suburbs. Heading towards the parking


    lot of the shopping mall, Irvin went straight to take the car while I stood under the setting sun in a daze,


    waiting for him near the exit.


    Autumnal evening sunshine wasn''t as hot as the summer sun, but I still felt dizzy after being exposed


    to the sun for too long.


    "Ian, you really suck at reverse parking. Do you know that?"


    I recognized the voice in an instant. My body went stiff, and I wanted to turn around to take a look.


    But I stopped myself. Then, I heard another voice - Ian''s. He quipped, "Watch where you walk! You''re


    going to be a mother soon. Can''t you be a little more reliable?"


    "Of course not!"


    As I listened to their voices, Irvin''s car came over. He saw Ian and Monique too, and he also noticed


    that I wasn''t looking well.


    He frowned and asked, "Do you want to meet them?"


    I shook my head, got into the car, and I said, "Let''s go."


    I looked deathlike at the moment, and I would only make them worry if I went up to them in this


    condition. It would be better to meetter when I felt better.


    Irvin glimpsed at me, but he didn''tment on my decision. Instead, he drove directly back to the vi


    in the suburbs.


    On the way, looking at the fleeting sceneries, I was deep in my thoughts.


    I heard Irvin sighed faintly, and he said, "Only you can help yourself to walk out of the pain."


    I kept quiet. I knew that I could only make peace with the grief on my own. No one else could help me.


    The following days were uneventful.


    Irvin was really amodating, but I couldn''t stay here with him forever.


    It was already early October. I had been avoiding contact with the rest of the world for two months,


    unwilling to see anyone I knew or even watch any news on my phone and television. So, I lived a rather


    peaceful life.


    One day, Irvin came home early in the evening. I was reading in the hammock in the courtyard when he


    got out of the car.


    He got a nket to cover my legs, and said, "It''s getting chilly. Keep warm, and don''t be sick, alright?"


    I closed the book and looked upwards at him. With a soft smile, I said, "You sounded just like my


    grandma!"


    He raised his eyebrows. He didn''t seem angry at me forparing him to an elderly, only smiling


    faintly. He asked, "How so?"


    I tilted my head and thought for a moment. Then, I answered, "Well, both of you love to nag.


    He burst outughing, "Well then. It seems like I''ll have to avoid doing so in the future. Otherwise, you''ll


    despise me."


    Right then, the helper came to the courtyard and politely informed, "Miss Reid, Mr. Granger, the meal is


    ready."


    Irvin hummed as a response, taking the book in my hand away from me. He looked at it and cocked his


    eyebrows, ''"Romeo and Juliet''? You''ve been reading it recently, haven''t you?"


    Nodding, I got up from the hammock and smiled at him, "I used to only feel sorry for Romeo and Juliet.


    Now, when I read it, I feel like I could understand the decisions every character made."


    He nodded nonchntly, putting the book back to the bookshelf, and said, "Let''s go eat now." The vi


    was spacious, but it didn''t seem empty. We walked through the cluttered living room to the dining room.


    During dinner, I kept going for the crucian fish soup. Naturally, Irvin noticed that, and he


    straightforwardly filled my almost bowl, "Have some more since you like it."


    I smiled, and my hand raised to touch my face. Looking at Irvin, I asked, "Do you see any changes in


    metely?"


    Upon hearing my question, he put down his cutlery and looked at me seriously. He nodded, "Well...


    You''ve lost weight."


    I was rendered speechless.


    It was obvious that Irvin was teasing me. He had been trying his best to feed me for the past few


    weeks. So, I had gained weight, even my originally hollow cheeks had be fuller than before.


    Seeing that he hadn''t resumed eating after that, I supposed he had finished his meal. So, I also put


    down my cutlery and said, "Irvin, I need to tell you something."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Irvin looked at me and nodded in encouragement, "Go ahead."


    I had been living here for too long. If it weren''t for those painful memories, I would think that I had been


    living so peacefully for my entire life.


    I drew a deep breath and said, "I want to move downtown." Looking at his slightly darkened face, I


    continued, "Thank you for hosting me for so many days, but I can''t bother you any longer. I can''t hide


    here and let you take care of me forever."


    "You''re right. I have to walk out of the pain on my own. No one else can help me. Jarold City is arge


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    city with many opportunities, so I think I can start my own life there."


    Although the past hurt, I had to move forward.


    Irvin forcefully put down the ss in his hand and replied in a low voice, "I can''t help you with your


    grief, but I can care for you for as long as you''re willing to stay here. You don''t have to worry about a


    thing."


    I forced a smile, "But I don''t want to." It was cruel to say this to him, but I had to.


    His good- looking face froze. After a long silence, he finally agreed, "Okay then. I''ll help you move back


    to Jarold City. But you have to promise me that you will call me whenever you need anything."


    I nodded, feeling grateful for his consideration. Tears welled up in my eyes, I said with a smile, "Of


    course!"


    After a pause, I continued, "I''m thinking of going back during theing holiday. It''ll be easier for me to


    settle down."


    Irvin frowned at that and said, "You aren''t fully recovered yet."


    "I''m all good!" I insisted. He had always treated me like a porcin doll, but I wasn''t. I added, "I''ve done


    nothing for two months. Besides, I can still rest and nurse my health in Jarold City. I''ll get an easier


    job."


    He contemted my words for a moment, finally reluctantly nodded, and said, "If so, I''ll arrange a job


    for you. You don''t have to worry about it. As for amodation, I also have a couple houses


    downtown. We''ll see where you''re going to work and find you the nearest ce to live."


    Upon hearing it from him, I opened my mouth to refuse him, but he cut me short. "I''m hiring. If you feel


    like you owe me a favor,e and work at mypany. Besides, you''re not living on my property for


    free. I''ll be taking ten percent from your sry as the rent."


    I rubbed my forehead, at a loss for words. Feebly, I said, "You don''t have to do this. I still have some


    money. And I''m going to find a job by myself."


    "I know, but that won''t stop me from finding you a ce to stay and a job to work," Irvin scoffed. He


    seemed to be angry. He must be thinking that I was turning him down on purpose.


    Seeing how upset he was, I didn''t continue to say any further.


    I sighed. Maybe I should just stop overthinking this. The Granger Group had such aplex business


    help me, I wouldn''t need to be so busy in the future.


    Since we had reached an agreement on this matter, he asked the maids to pack up after dinner to get


    ready to leave the next morning.


    The next day.


    The sunrise was a littlete in autumn. It wasn''t until around seven in the morning that the sky began to


    gradually turn warm yellow.


    I got up early, too, and washed myself up.


    Irvin was already waiting for me when I went downstairs.


    Seeing that I wasing down to the living room, he put away his cell phone and said, "Let''s have


    breakfast first. We''ll go out after that."


    I nodded. I only ate a few mouthfuls. Even though he knew that I couldn''t eat much, Irvin still frowned


    slightly, but that was all he did.


    After a simple breakfast, he got in the car with me and started the car. Then, he handed a notebook to


    me and said, "I found a few suitable positionsst night. Take a look at them and let me know which


    one you''re interested in so that I can arrange it. You can go to work on the next working day."


    I opened the notebook as told. There was a list written in good handwriting. I looked at it and saw that


    he had listed more than a dozen jobs, all of which were rtively easy to do.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    I asked with a frown, "You didn''t list any vacancy for the project department here... Can you put me in


    the project department? It doesn''t matter even if I start from the bottom."


    Irvin nodded, "Okay, the Project Director for thepany had just quitted not long ago because


    something came up at home. You can take the job."


    Taken aback by his prompt reply, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you make the decision so hastily?


    Aren''t you afraid that I''m not qualified enough? Won''t you be afraid that I''ll ruin yourpany?"


    He glimpsed at me and smiled, "Will you?"


    The corner of my lips lifted, "It''s hard to tell." After all, I hadn''t worked for almost a year.


    At the crossroads with a red light, he put his elbow on the steering wheel, and looked at me with his


    head resting on his hand, "You were the vice director for the Project Department of the Roberts Group,


    weren''t you? If you can easily manage your work as the vice director at such aplex project


    department, managing the project department in Granger Group should be a piece of cake for you."


    I didn''t know what to think about his blind trust. Irvin was also too humble about hispany. The


    Granger Group was a huge and internationalpany. Although the Roberts Group was nearly the


    same in size, it was stillcking in certain areas.


    The traffic downtown was bad as usual. As Irvin drove, he gave me a rough ount of the


    development of the Granger Group. He also told me about some of thepany''s recent projects and


    events, which gave me a rough idea of what was going on.


    Since Yohannes wasn''t in good health, Irvin was basically the one who managed the entirepany.


    Sometimes, he would also face some problems that he couldn''t solve. He wanted me to work for him in


    thepany because it benefited him.


    He needed someone he trusted as his aides.


    The car drove straight into Central Park Residence in the city center. Irvin pulled up in front of a


    residential building.


    Looking around at the surroundings, I was surprised. This was the heart of the city, and the housing


    price was impressively high. The middle sses could hardly afford a house in this area.


    Seeing that I was still in bewilderment, Irvin smiled, "I''ll take you in and let you have a look at your


    house first. If you think you need anything, we''ll go and buy itter."


    I nced at the time and asked, "Aren''t you going to work today?"


    He grinned, "Don''t you remember? Today''s a holiday!"


    Embarrassed, Iughed with him weakly.


    After entering the elevator in the building, Irvin said, "Let''s see what you need at home, and we can buy


    it at the nearby supermarketter. And since we''re not far away from thepany, I''ll bring you to the


    I nodded and felt that I was probably the one who needed to worry the least when going to work at a


    new job. The boss had already set up everything.


    The house Irvin had picked for me was on the tenth floor. It wasn''t too high, and it wasn''t toorge. It


    was about 1600 square feet, and it was modern andfortably furnished. It was a weing change


    from the vi.


    Looking at the decorations of the apartment, I couldn''t help but ask Irvin, "The rent here should be


    pricey, right? I''m guessing it''s more than a hundred thousand dors. Especially that we''re in Jarold


    City, where the usablend was already so sacred."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Irvin raised his brows, "Are you worried about the rent?"


    I shook my head and smiled, "I''m just curious about what real estate investors usually think. You


    bought a house and decorated it so nicely, but you won''t rent it out or even live in it. It''s such a waste!"


    Suddenly, I thought of Hendrix. He also liked to invest in properties like this. Thinking of him, I could


    feel the tears gathering in my eyes. I lowered my head to recollect myposure.


    Irvin didn''t notice my abnormality. He smiled and replied, "But you''re staying here now, aren''t you? It''s


    never a waste."


    I still couldn''t understand his logic, but I didn''t say anything. I began to walk around the house, and I


    didn''t think there was anything I needed to add to the house until I came to the kitchen. There was


    nothing much in the kitchen. Irvin probably thought that I didn''t know how to cook, so he didn''t make


    much effort in furnishing it.


    "Well, do you need anything else?" Irvin asked whileing to grab my hand to register my fingerprints


    into the house security system.


    I nodded and said, "Since you''re not doing anything tonight, why don''t we make dinner at home? I¡¯ll call


    Monique and Ian to invite them toe overter. You know, to catch up with them. I''ve been out of


    touch with the world when I was away."

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Irvin nodded. He was a little displeased, but I didn''t pay much attention to him. I was thinking about


    what I was going to buyter.


    We headed to the supermarket near the neighborhood, and I mainly put groceries into the shopping


    cart. He looked at me and asked in surprise, "You cook?"


    It was humiliating to be asked a question like this. I retorted in frustration, "Excuse me, do you think I


    can''t cook?"


    While asking him, I put a few seasonings into the cart, and I boldly added, "Just wait and see what I''ll


    make for you tonight!"


    Heughed and patted my head, saying, "Well then, I''ll wait!"


    I raised my head to smile softly at him. Then, I looked at the shelf behind him and said, "Irvin, I can''t


    reach the seasoning bag. Can you take it for me?"


    Irvin didn''t respond. Instead, he was looking behind me with a dark look. Perplexed at his reaction, I


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    suddenly felt a cold gaze on me.


    Out of habit, I turned back to look. However, Irvin instantly pulled me into his arms and pressed my


    head to his chest.


    He said in a deep voice, "It''s getting. We should go home."


    I was even more confused. Before I could understand what was going on, someone grabbed my wrist


    and pulled me out of Irvin''s arms.


    And Hendrix came into sight. He was looking at me with many emotions in his eyes ¡ª sorrow, anger,


    anxiety, and joy. His gaze hit me like thunder.


    For a moment, I was at a loss. My body stiffened, but my heart began to palpitate wildly. I could feel the


    dense pain spreading in my body, and fear began to overwhelm me.


    I was trembling. In a split second, I looked away, avoiding his eyes. The pain began to feel suffocating.


    I wasn''t ready to face Hendrix. I wasn''t ready to tell him about our child. I wasn''t ready to exin to


    him.


    "Arianna, why are you Someone with a lovely voice suddenly spoke. I was thunderstruck to hear it.


    I lifted my eyes to see that Andrea was not far away from us, and her pregnant belly was starting to


    show up. Beside her was a shopping cart full of baby girl products.


    It suddenly urred to me that Hendrix had chosen almost the same things for me before.


    At the sight of Andrea and Valerie, I was pushed to the breaking point. I red at Andrea with red eyes,


    and something in me broke. I prised free of Hendrix''s grip, and I couldn''t control myself anymore.


    I lunged toward Andrea in near madness. No one could foresee that I would do this.


    Andrea took a few steps back in shock, but I wasn''t going to give her any time to react. I tugged at her


    hair, which had been neatly tied up. I shouted frantically, "Andrea, murderer! You''ll pay for what you''ve


    done! Neither you nor Valerie are going to escape from it!"


    "Argh! Arianna, you''re psycho! Help, Hendrix! Save me!" Andrea shrieked in fright. In a brief moment,


    the scene was thrown into a state of utter chaos.


    Then, all of a sudden, someone held me down tightly. He whispered into my ears in a deep hoarse


    voice, "Arianna, it''s me. I''m Hendrix. I''m your husband!"


    My eyes were still red from strong emotions, but I was drained. With the only strength I still had, I


    struggled out of Hendrix''s arms.


    Irvin came forward to support me. Holding tightly onto his arms, I plead in a hoarse voice, "Irvin, take


    me away."


    I didn''t want to stay at the scene any longer. I was afraid that I would lose control of myself and fight


    Andrea again.


    I was even more afraid to see Hendrix protecting her and they making any intimate moves.


    "Alright. We''re going home," Irvin said. Then, he carried me in his arms right away and left the


    supermarket.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Irvin carried me all the way through to the parking lot, and people were casting looks at us. Hendrix


    chased after us and rushed to block Irvin''s path. His voice low and cold, he hissed, "Put her down!"


    Irvin sneered with a dark face, "Do you think she''ll leave with you?"


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes at me, and he said, "Arianna,e back with me."


    I grabbed onto Irvin as if he was myst resort. With swollen red eyes, I begged, "Take me away... Take


    me away!"


    Irvin nodded. Pursing his lips, he looked at Hendrix and spoke very clearly, "Hendrix, you will be the


    death of her."


    Hendrix''s lips were pressed tightly together, and the life in his dark eyes slowly faded away as he


    stared at me. After a long time, he forced a few words out of his mouth, "Fine. You can go."


    Seeing that Hendrix had given up, I heaved a sigh of relief. Irvin carried me to the car and drove us


    directly back to Central Park Residence.


    After getting out of the car, he continued to carry me into the house, and he put me on the sofa in the


    living room. Then, he brought me a ss of water and a bottle of medicine and sat beside me. He


    asked, "Do you want to take the medicine?"


    I nodded, took the medicine from his hand, and stuffed it into my mouth. Then, I leaned back on the


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    sofa in exhaustion as I calmed myself down. Meanwhile, Irvin stayed with me in silence.


    Truth be told, I was very lucky to have someone dependable to aid me during my hardships.


    Dalton was there to support me when Carol passed away; this time, it was Irvin. I didn''t know how long


    I could take it. I always had a feeling that I would eventually yield in, perhaps the next day.


    After being thrown into misery repeatedly, I already didn''t know I suffered because of my poor nerves or


    it was just destined.


    Not knowingly, I fell asleep. I didn''t know how long I had slept, but it was alreadyte at night when I


    woke up.


    Then, I heard noisesing from the living room. I got up from the bed to have a look, and I saw Irvin.


    He was cooking in the kitchen, wearing an apron, and he looked just like a chef.


    Hearing my footsteps, he turned around and saw me, who had just woken up. He smiled, "Go wash


    your face, Dinner will be readyter."


    I leaned against the doorframe and looked at his skilled movements. I couldn''t help but ask, "Did you


    study in Le Cordon Bleu?"


    Heughed in a low voice, and his eyes lit up with joy, "Well, I''ll take it as apliment."


    I wasn''t stingy withpliments. So, I nodded, "You look really professional!"


    He turned off the gas, turned to look at me, and urged, "Hurry up!"


    Nodding, I went to the en suite in the bedroom to clean up. When I returned to the living room, Irvin had


    already prepared three dishes and one soup. They all smelled delicious.


    I sat down by the table while he put a te of rice in front of me and said, "You should eat more. We''re


    going for a walk downstairster."


    I nodded. The food that Irvin had cooked was tasty, but I still lost my appetite after only taking a few


    bites.


    Irvin didn''t force me to eat when he noticed this. He only said, "There are fruits in the refrigerator, and


    snacks in the cab, Go and see what you want to eat."


    Smiling faintly, I couldn''t help but ask, "Where did you learn to take care of girls this well?" The effort he


    put into making sure I would feel at home was another level of meticulosity that even a woman would


    envy.


    He nodded and answered softly, "This is how I used to take care of Snowie."


    I was dumbfounded. Snowie was his dog, and he just said he took care of me like how he cared for his


    dog.


    Unable to continue the conversation anymore, I got up and looked in the refrigerator. There were


    indeed many fruits in it. It seemed like Irvin had bought them by himself when I was asleep.


    I took a box of strawberries and walked towards the sink, thinking that I would need to wash it. Irvin


    saw me, and he said, "I washed them. You can just eat them."


    "Uh, okay... Thank you," I stuttered. It was surprising for him to even think about this beforehand.


    I went to sit on the sofa and ate the strawberries. When I finished them, Irvin had put all the dishes in


    the sink. Seeing that I was lyingzily on the sofa, he frowned and instructed, "Go change into


    something warmer. We''re going downstairs for a walkter."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    My mouth fell open, and I almost declined Irvin''s invitation. I didn''t want to go, but after thinking for a


    moment, I decided to go. After all, I had to move on,


    The nightfall was early during autumn. Irvin had an outstanding appearance, and he attracted a lot of


    attention in the neighborhood once we showed up. He was especially popr among the young


    women who also came out for a walk.


    After a few rounds, I began to feel tired from the walk, and I went to sit on a bench under the street


    light. I looked upwards at Irvin and said, "Whoever you''ll marry in the future will be so happy."


    He raised his eyebrows at me and, with his hands in his pockets, asked nonchntly, "Are you happy


    now?"


    I was taken aback by his question, and memories started flooding into my mind. I lowered my head and


    fell silent.


    Noticing the change in my feelings, he sighed softly and sat down beside me. He patted me on the


    back and said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    I shook my head. It wasn''t his fault. I just couldn''t let it go no matter how hard I tried. It was like the


    memories were imprinted in my mind.


    "Did you take a photo of him?" I choked with shaking hands.


    With pressed lips, Irvin raised his hand to wipe my tears, and sighed silently, "Don''t look. Everything will


    be better in the future."


    He had managed my baby''s funeral. Because, at the end of the day, I didn''t dare to watch the baby''s


    burial or even see what he looked like.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Irvin said my baby boy was very healthy, about six pounds, and he was fair, chubby. He was cute.


    I couldn''t see him for fear that I would kill myself in distraught to go with him. I was also afraid that I


    wouldn''t be able to bear to bury him after seeing him.


    "Okay, I won''t look," I lowered my head, clenching my hands so tight that it hurt a little.


    It was getting dark and cold. Irvin stood up, and he helped me up while saying, "Let''s go back. It''s


    getting colder."


    I nodded and slowly headed back to the residential building with him.


    It was getting more chilly than Irvin expected, and he was eager to get me back home. So, he took


    rather big steps. However, he stopped mid-track as soon as we arrived at the lobby. I lifted my head to


    look at him, and I saw him staring ahead with a menacing look on him. I followed his gaze.


    And I was stunned to see the person who was waiting for us there. It was Nerissa, and I wondered why


    she came here.


    When she saw us, Nerissa quickly trotted to us and took my hand from Irvin''s. She wrapped her arms


    around me and asked in concern, "Arianna, where have you been all this while? What''s going on?


    Where''s your baby?"


    Being bombarded with so many questions, I didn''t know what to do. I instinctively looked at Irvin, and I


    saw that his brows were furrowed.


    He looked at Nerissa and asked in a deep voice, "What are you doing here?"


    Hearing the question, Nerissa was dumbfounded. She frowned at him, "I was going to ask... Irvin, why


    are you with Arianna? Why haven''t youe home for such a long time? What on earth happened?


    Do you think it''s okay for you to do this? Hendrix almost went mad searching for Arianna!"


    In an icy voice, Irvin scoffed, "He went mad looking for Arianna? Stop fooling around."


    "Irvin! Mind your words!" Nerissa warned. She was furious.


    "Oh, you''re telling me to shut up?" Irvin sneered. "Everything I said is true. And if you didn''t want me to


    talk, maybe they shouldn''t have done it in the first ce. When you go back tonight, you can tell


    Hendrix that Arianna doesn''t need him, and he needs to stay away from Arianna."


    Irvin was strong-willed. When Nerissa saw that she had no hope of having a meaningful conversation


    with him, her grip on my hand tightened, and she said, "Arianna, if, for some reason, you don''t want to


    see Hendrix, you can stay at my ce. Please don''t stay here. Irvin is single, but you''re married. Many


    people in Jarold City have their eyes on either of you. If someone wants to make this news, you will


    taint the Granger''s and the Roberts'' family name!"


    Irvin scoffed and said sardonically, "Look who''s talking about reputation? Didn''t you do the most


    damage to the reputation of the Grangers and Roberts? What''s the matter now? Are you trying to find a


    buckler for yourself?"


    What Irvin had said was like a p across Nerissa''s face. It hit her so hard that she couldn''te up


    with a response.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    I was on the verge of breaking down. So, I pushed Nerissa''s hand away and rushed towards the main


    gate of the neighborhood without a word.


    Shocked, Nerissa called me and wanted to chase after me, but Irvin held her back. He bellowed,


    "Enough! Hasn''t you done her enough harm? The baby suffocated to death two months ago! On the


    night Hendrix and Andrea got engaged. Where were you back then? Where was he when Arianna was


    trapped in the warehouse, struggling to give birth? The child is dead, and a part of Arianna died with


    him. She has turned over a new leaf now, and she has nothing to do with Roberts."


    I stopped walking. Standing still in a daze, I stared at Hendrix. He was standing not far away from me,


    looking at me with bloodshot eyes, his agony visible in the dim night.


    Irvin''s angry voice roared from behind me, "Go back and tell Hendrix to stay away from her. Or I don''t


    mind teaching him a lesson every time I see him."


    Hendrix started to move, walking towards me while his eyes locked on mine. I couldn''t escape. My


    muscles were tensed, and my heart felt like it was torn apart. I began trembling.


    "What happened to our child?" Hendrix asked, keeping his voice extremely low with emotions beyond


    description.


    My mouth fell open, but I couldn''t say a word.


    Irvin came up to me, and he saw Hendrix too. His anger rose, evident on his face, "The child has died.


    He suffocated to death because he couldn''te out of her body. Hendrix, are you satisfied now?"


    "Shut up!" Hendrix growled. He was furious, but he tried to suppress his anger. Looking at me with his


    bloodshot eyes, he asked, stressing every word, "Arianna, I want you to tell me. What happened to our


    child?"


    I wanted to answer him, but the pain I felt stopped me from saying even a word. I could only stare at


    him.


    After a long time, I took a deep breath and replied to him, "He''s dead." And it killed me to say these two


    words.


    Hendrix''s slender figure stumbled a step backward, seemingly unable to stand steadily. He looked at


    me, the lights were reflecting off his dark eyes.


    And then, it hit me. Hendrix cried.


    He used to tell me that we shouldn''t always cry. There was nothing to cry about over only a cut or an


    injury.


    Unless we were truly affected by emotions, then only we could cry.


    I had been crying a lot for the past two months, so I wanted to bottle up my feelings that day. However,


    it wasn''t a pleasant experience. My head started to spin. Realizing that something was amiss, I


    reached out to grab hold of Irvin and whispered, "Take me home."


    Noticing my unusual behavior, Irvin''s eyes darkened. He hurriedly carried me into the building.


    After returning to the apartment, he put me on the bed and gave me a tablet. He tucked me in and


    Don''t think about it too much."


    I didn''t answer him, letting my tears roll down uncontrobly.


    Life was full of hardships.


    Irvin stayed by my side as I cried. I didn''t know how long had passed, but I couldn''t fall asleep. At two in


    thete night, someone called Irvin to tell him that Yohannes had a medical emergency, and he was


    sent to the emergency room.


    Irvin had to go, but he was worried about me. So, before he left, he ced a cell phone beside my


    pillow and said, "Try to have a good night''s rest. Call me if you need anything. Also, I saved Monique


    and Ian''s phone numbers in it. If you really can''t sleep, you should call Ian and talk to him."


    I nodded and gave him a faint smile, "I''ll take care of myself. You go ahead and drive safely."


    He nodded and left the house in a hurry.


    It was normal for me to have insomnia in the past few months, but I could sleep by relying on drugs.


    However, consuming the drug too much was not good for my health.


    Irvin was worried that I would be dependent on them if I had taken the antidepressants so frequently.


    So, he would only let me take it when I had a meltdown.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    The night was at its darkest at this hour. Being in the dimly lit room thiste in the night, I stared at the


    ceiling and felt a little dizzy.


    "Stt!" Suddenly, the thunder roared from outside. Irvin''s apartment was on the tenth floor-high and


    with a good view. However, its view was its disadvantage in days like this. The curtains in the bedroom


    weren''t drawn, allowing the ring shes of lightning to brighten up the room continuously. It was


    rather terrifying.


    It didn''t take long before it started raining heavily. I closed my eyes, wanting to force myself to sleep.


    But the more eager I wanted to go to bed, the more awake I was. Watching at the shes of lightning


    that lit up the room repeatedly, I couldn''t help but feel on edge.


    Unenthusiastically, I got out of bed and went to the balcony to close the curtains. Then, when I wanted


    to go back to the bed again, I identally hit the chaise longue and I fell to the ground.


    My knee was sore from the blow it took, and it took me a long time to even get up from the ground, let


    alone to move to the bed.


    "Boom!" With another loud thunder, themp on the bedside table went out.


    Instantly, the entire room fell dark without any light source, but thunderstorms and rain continued to


    roar outside.


    It was pitch ck dark in the room. I froze lying on the ground, my memories had brought me back to


    that night.


    My legs and hands were tightly tied, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t loosen the bind.


    The fear and grief I kept in my heart began to manifest themselves under such a circumstance. In the


    pitch dark room, I felt like I had heard the cry of a baby. It was getting more and more distressed.


    I wanted to find the baby and pacify him, but I couldn''t get up from the ground. Suddenly, out of


    nowhere, I thought of dying.


    If I was dead, I could reunite with my baby. Thinking of this, I fumbled my way to the living room.


    Because it was pitch dark, I pushed everything off to the ground. The noises I made echoed through


    the house.


    I wanted to find the knives, but I didn''t know where Irvin kept them. So, I could only search around in


    blindness even though it was futile.


    I heard the baby''s cry again. This time, it sounded near to me, but not quite near enough for me. I didn''t


    have the time to think it through, and I started chasing after the cries.


    When I came back to my senses, I was already on the sidewalk.


    It was raining cats and dogs, and there were no pedestrians, only carsing and going on the road.


    Feeling like broken sses, I had no idea what I was doing.


    Most of the time, when I couldn''t help it, I would have hallucinations. I would always see my child and


    hear his voice.


    I went after him every time, but I would always lose him. Sometimes, I wouldn''t even find my way back.


    I stared at the cars driving past me, and I was devastated. For the first time since I had fallen ill, I had


    my clearest suicidal thought.


    I was only a burden to others in my current state. Without being aware of it, I slowly walked to the


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    center of the road.


    Almost instantaneously, loud and harsh honks rumbled from the road. I looked up and saw a blinding


    white light in front of me, and my mind went nk.


    I stood there, watching the car that was about to hit me. Suddenly, someone grabbed my waist and


    pulled me back to the sidewalk.


    I fell to the ground in dizziness. All I could think about was my child.


    "Where is my child... How did I let him go?" I mumbled.


    Tears streamed down my face as I spoke.


    "Shh... It''s okay. We can still have another baby in the future," A low and hoarse voice whispered into


    my ear, and I was pulled into a warm embrace.


    Thinking that the voice sounded familiar, I looked upwards in a daze and met Hendrix''s dark eyes. My


    head hurt from the realization, I raised my hands to push him away. Then, I stumbled to get up from the


    ground and sprinted.


    I was running aimlessly, only wanting to stay far away from him.


    "Arianna!" Hendrix was more agile than me. He caught up with me in a few steps, pulling me into his


    tight embrace. It was so tight that I couldn''t even move a bit.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    I was quivering, and every cell of my body was squealing to push Hendrix away.


    Irvin wasn''t here, so I had no one to ask for help from. It left me no choice but to stand stiffly and let him


    hold me.


    As the rain poured, I lost my strength and grew more light-headed.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was in a hospital.


    I nced sideways, and I saw Hendrix''s haggard but still handsome face.


    He was sleeping, barely supporting himself on the edge of the hospital bed. It didn''t seem like a


    which I hadn''t seen for a long time. It made him look more raddled.


    It seemed like he brought me to the hospital.


    Just the thought of it gave me a headache. I fumbled to get up, but he woke up in a startle, probably


    because he heard my movements.


    Seeing that I was going to get out of bed, Hendrix stood up and held me down against the bed. His


    eyes deep with emotions, he said, "You should rest some more. The doctor ising back for an IV


    My brows furrow, I swept his hand off my shoulder. Irritation and anxiety grew inside me, and, raising


    my voice, I said, "Hendrix, I want you to stay away from me. Stay away! Can''t you understand that?"


    I could keep my thoughts in rein when I''m with Irvin, but not with Hendrix. Seeing him would remind me


    of Andrea, stirring up the darkness and hatred that I had struggled to bury so deep in my heart.


    Hendrix was shocked to see me suddenly burst out in frustration. But it was only for a moment, and


    soon, he calmed down. He looked at me and soothed, "Rx. Okay, I''ll go. But, promise me you''ll take


    the IV and medicer."


    "Hendrix, my checkup is done!" Someone spoke from outside the ward. It was Andrea.


    Then, the next second, she entered the wardroom with a medical record in her hand. When she saw


    me, the corners of her mouth lifted, and she said very gently, "You''re awake, Arianna. Are you feeling


    better now?"


    I closed my eyes at the sight of her. I didn''t want to see her, especially at her pregnant bump. Every


    time I saw it, my heart hurt like I was stabbed with a sharp knife.


    The haunting memories from that night came to my mind. I clenched my jaws together, and something


    snapped in my head. I picked up the items ced on the bedside table and threw them at Andrea


    without even seeing what they were.


    Andrea''s face ashen with fright, but they didn''t hit her. Hendrix was quick to react, and he stood in front


    of her to shield her. One of the items hit him on the back.


    I hated them to their guts. The hatred was so consuming that all I wanted was for them to die. Those


    who had hurt me must die. I wanted them to die, like how they wanted my child to die.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ring at Andrea''s belly, my face turned dark.


    I hissed, "Andrea, my child is now dead. I have nothing to lose now. So. don''t you dare to think that


    you''ll be any better. You and your mother both are going to hell!"


    "Arianna, you''re crazy. What nonsense are you talking about?" Frightened out of wits, Andrea stopped


    putting on her act as the good-natured girl.


    I held back my temper, clenching my fists tightly. I scoffed, "Crazy? Your mother should have known


    what I would do when she ordered people to kill me."


    I had nothing else to throw at her other than the chair beside me. Grabbing it up, I prepared to throw it


    at Andrea, to which she shrieked in response.


    "That''s enough!" Hendrix was hefty. Snatching the chair away from my hand, he stared at me in


    disbelief, and he said, "Arianna, just what came into you? We''re still young. There''s plenty of time for


    us to have another baby."


    cing my hand between me and him to keep the distance, I raised my head to look at him. I sneered,


    and I spoke the words with perfect pronunciation, "It''s so easy for you to say, Hendrix. You think that


    although we lost one baby, we can still have another baby. You''re putting it so lightly because you don''t


    even have to endure the hardships of pregnancy!"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Hendrix noticed the scars on my palm, and he frowned, "How did you get these?"


    Iughed, but it wasn''t any better than crying. Looking at Andrea, I sniffled, "How? Maybe you could


    ask your dearest Miss Burton."


    When I turned back to Hendrix, I was already calm enough to continue, "Hendrix, do you want to know


    how the baby died? I''ll tell you now. He tried so hard toe out from me that night, but he couldn''t."


    Hendrix''s face distorted in pain. Looking at him, I suddenly realized that I shouldn''t have suffered the


    pain alone. I added, "Do you know how many times I had called you when they ambushed our car? I


    must have called you countless times, hoping that you woulde to save us. But no matter how


    many times I tried to call you, you never picked up. Hendrix, you don''t know how desperate I felt."


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but I cut him short. I sneered, "You wouldn''t know.


    Because you were caught up with your one true love at that time, celebrating her birthday. You must


    have prepared a well-thought gift for her, hadn''t you?"


    "Arianna!" he stopped me. In a hoarse voice, he exined, "I left my phone in the office. I didn''t know-"


    "Of course! You didn''t know!" I scoffed. "You didn''t know they locked me up in the warehouse. You


    didn''t know they tied my legs and hands together. You didn''t know how the baby struggled toe out,


    and how he slowly went out of breath with every second passed."


    I choked and, for a second there, couldn''t continue. However, when I saw Hendrix was drained of color


    and visibly more shaken with pain, I suddenly found sce in knowing that I wasn''t the only one in


    pain.


    I giggled, "Hendrix, do you know how it felt when the baby died inside me? Do you know what he


    looked like when he was taken out of me? Do you know how it felt to be suffocated to death?"


    "Enough!" Hendrix shouted. He seemed to be on the verge of breaking down from the overwhelming


    information. Covering his face with both hands, his tall figure slowly slumped to the ground, weak,


    defenseless, and in pain.


    Seeing him in such a state, I felt better all of a sudden. I turned to look at Andrea''s ashen face, I


    sneered, "What do you think, Andrea? Are you satisfied with what I have gone through? Every penny


    you and Valerie spent was worth it!"


    "Arianna, you''re talking nonsense!" Andrea raised her voice at me. "What proof do you have to say that


    my mother and I did it?"


    I smiled in amusement, "Oh, don''t be so quick to deny it. Do you really think you can get away without


    any bread crumbs when you''vemitted such a serious crime? Do you think the Moore family can


    clean everything up for you?"


    Andrea stumbled backward in fright, and her mouth fell agape, "I didn''t do it!"


    Hendrix red at her icily, "You didn''t deny that the Moore family has something to do with it then?"


    Andrea shook her head, her body shaking. "No... We didn''t!"


    I was sick of her act by then. So, I got out of the bed and went straight out of the ward. Hendrix wanted


    toe after me, but Andrea grabbed his arm and stopped him. She cried, "Hendrix, you have to


    believe me. I didn''t do it! I don''t know-"


    I wasn''t familiar with Jarold City. I didn''t know the way back home after leaving the hospital.


    Looking at the stream of people, I waspletely at a loss of direction. I didn''t have money or my cell


    phone with me, but I couldn''t stay at the hospital any longer. Otherwise, Hendrix might catch up to me.


    I started walking while asking people for direction. When I finally arrived at the Central Park Residence,


    the back of my ankles was already chafed.


    After I arrived on the tenth floor, I sat down and took off my shoes. There was a lot of blood around the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    wounds.


    "Bang!" The door was pushed open forcefully. Irvin was still panting heavily when he saw me. He was


    surprised for a moment, but, almost instantly, he pulled me up from the ground.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Holding me tightly in his arms, Irvin asked, "Where had you been for the whole day? Why didn''t you call


    me to let me know?"


    I was stunned, finally realizing that he had feelings for me. There was a bitter taste in my mouth. It


    seemed that I had made a mistake.


    After a long time, he let go of me. He regained hisposure and asked, looking at me, "Where did


    you go for a whole day?"


    "I... I don''t know. I went out for a walk, and when I woke up, I was already in the hospital," I mumbled,


    leaving out the part where Hendrix found me and sent me to the hospital on purpose.


    Irvin sighed and nodded, "Thank god you''re alright." Then, lowering his head to look at my blood-


    stained feet, he frowned, "Did you walk all the way back?"


    I nodded and lowered my eyes, "I don''t have a phone or any money, so I couldn''t exactly take a taxi


    home."


    "You could have called me to pick you up, you know?" Irvin sighed. He closed his eyes in


    hopelessness, and when he opened them, it looked like he had made peace with himself. "Well, it''s my


    fault. I didn''t think it through." I didn''t reply to him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He sat me on the sofa and brought the first aid kit to the living room. Half kneeling on the ground, he


    ced my feet on his knee and began to clean the wounds.


    When the antiseptic cotton swab came in contact with my opened wound, it stung me, and I couldn''t


    help but flinch. Irvin held me still, and he sighed softly, "I''ll be done with you in a second."


    Even though he asked for me to tolerate the pain for some more time, he was still worried about putting


    me through unnecessary difort. He even blew a few times on the wounds to make me feel better


    when he applied the ailment on them. Looking at him, I let my mind wander.


    Nerissa was right. I should keep my distance from Irvin. Once someone caught wind of us and started


    spreading rumors, the whole city would be talking about the Roberts and Granger family. Things would


    end up more disastrous than we had thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" Irvin kept the tools back into the first aid kit and raised his eyes to look


    at me.


    I met his gaze, and I took my feet back. I didn''t answer him, only watched him putting the first aid kit


    back to its ce. Then, he came to sit next to me after pouring a ss of water for me.


    After much consideration, I began to speak, "Irvin, you didn''t need toe here every day."


    He stared at me with his dark eyes, his hand that was putting down the ss froze, "What do you


    mean?"


    "I''m grateful for your help for the past two months, and I promise to repay you without hesitation


    whenever or however you need me in the future. But I think it''s inappropriate for us to be so close now


    since I have moved into the city. Aunt Nerissa was right. We will be bringing shame to both the Roberts


    and Grangers if anyone were to see us and make news out of it."


    I shouldn''t have said these words, let alone putting them so bluntly.


    However, I couldn''t - and I wouldn''t - take them back.


    Irvin''s face darkened, and he asked in a cold voice, "What are you worried about?"


    I clenched my fist so tight that my fingers were digging into my flesh. I answered, "I already owe you so


    much. I don''t want to burden you."


    "I don''t mind," he replied, looking at me with a somewhatplicated expression. "Arianna, if you''re


    worried about the tittle-tattle, I will stay away from you. But you will have to go back to Hendrix. I''m not


    going to leave you here all by yourself."


    I lowered my head and muttered, "You can rest assured that I won''t do anything. I''m afraid of height


    and also pain."


    Out of the fear of pain, I wouldn''t have the courage tomit suicide even if I wanted to do so.


    He looked at me, his eyes full of emotions that I couldn''t understand. He replied to me, "It looks like I


    can''t escape anymore. I''m trapped for life."


    I had no idea what he was talking about. So, I only looked nkly at him and asked, "What?"


    Irvin shook his head and smiled, "We''ll talk about it after you calm down. I''ll be busy when the holiday


    ends anyway. I won''t have as much time to spend with you. After all, you''ll need to decide how you''re


    going to live your life in the future."


    I nodded. Then, fatigue took over me because of the pills that I had taken earlier.


    Therefore, I got up and said while walking to my room, "I''m going to bed now."


    I had a dreamless sleep.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    It was a few dayster when I knew Hendrix had been waiting for me downstairs. Irvin hadn''t been


    letting me leave the house because of my unstable mood.


    Speaking of which, he really knew me well. He knew my concerns, and he knew how to appease me.


    Indeed, he was busy after the holiday.


    Meanwhile, I had begun working for the Granger Group. As promised, Irvin assigned me to the Project


    Department. Since I was only on-boarded, I wasn''t quite familiar with a lot of things. So, Irvin assigned


    an assistant for me.


    Working on a project was different from other jobs. It wouldn''t be usible for me to only work from


    nine to five. Besides, I had only taken over the job. So, I usually worked untilte at night.


    Since Yohannes had been admitted to the hospital because of a stroke. Therefore, Irvin could only


    arrange for his assistant to send me back to Central Park Residence.


    I had been adapting myself to my new life as well so that he wouldn''t worry about me as much.


    Pulling up the car at the entrance of the residential area, the assistant said, "Director Reid, Mr. Granger


    asked me to pass you this, and he reminds you to eat."


    I nodded, taking the document from her hand, and got out of the car. It was only a five-minute walk


    from the main gate to get to my floor. Walking slowly, I thought about thetest project I was working


    on.


    Irvin had apany abroad, but it seemed that he wanted to expand his business locally for the time


    being. At the thought of technologypanies, I couldn''t help but remember the Fantasia Company in


    Ucrebury. The professionals of thepany excelled in the technology field.


    Since the Granger Group was a listedpany, it would be a wise choice for Granger Group to acquire


    Fantasia Company. It was easy to maintain the high quality of the products. So, the only thing Granger


    Group needed to worry about was the management of thepany if they were to acquire Fantasia


    Company.


    Deep in my thoughts, I only noticed that my phone was ringing after some time. It was a call from Ian.


    I had been calling him almost every day for


    the past few days, but I had never once got through. It was almost Monique''s due date, and I wondered


    how she was doing.


    Now that Ian had called, I quickly picked it up and asked, "Ian, where''s Monique? Has she delivered


    the baby? How are you two doing?"


    The person on the other end of the phone might have been stunned when he suddenly heard my voice.


    Ian only replied to me after a long time, "She''s fine. She has given birth to a baby girl. Where...where


    have you been? How about your baby?"


    Feeling a little suffocated at the mention of my child, I walked to a bench and sat down, trying to calm


    down. I drew a deep breath and answered, "I''m fine. Where are you, anyway? Why can''t I reach


    anyone of you? Where''s Monique? Why can''t I get through to her phone?"


    "She''s bed- resting now. She''spletely focused on the baby, so she doesn''t have time to pick up


    your call," he said. He sounded strange, but I couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was off about his voice.


    I could only ask, "Where are you now?"


    Before Ian could answer, I heard a faint cry of a baby from the other side of the phone. It stung my


    heart, and I couldn''t help but start crying.


    "\Ne are still in the country. We wille to Jarold City to see you once Monique feels better."


    I nodded my head again. I couldn''t contain the joy I felt when I finally heard from them both. At least


    Monique and her child were safe.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, we exchanged a few more words before hanging up the call. He probably was busy taking care


    of the baby.


    It was getting colder as the days transitioned from autumn to winter in Jarold City. I could feel the chill


    in my bones after sitting outside for a long time.


    I got up and continued to walk towards the building. But after only taking a few steps, my feet were


    cemented to the ground at the sight of a familiar ck Jeep with a license te I wouldn''t forget. It was


    Hendrix''s car.


    What was he doing here?


    Out of instinct, I turned around and wanted to leave.


    But I didn''t go far before he grabbed hold of me. He asked, "Arianna, how long are you nning to hide


    from me?"


    I stiffened, and I began to find it difficult to breathe, "Hendrix, I want a divorce."

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    I knew I was running away from him and avoiding the problem. But I simply couldn''t continue to stay


    with him as though nothing had happened.


    I could ept the fact that he didn''t love me. I could even endure theplicated rtionship between


    Andrea and him.


    As long as I had my child, I wouldn''t mind it. Even if Hendrix didn''t love me, he would love his own


    child.


    But now that my baby was dead, I couldn''t find a reason to continue my marriage with him. I didn''t want


    to deceive myself that I was fine with him not loving me. I couldn''t bear another second seeing him and


    Andrea flirt with each other every time I see them. I would turn crazy.


    "Divorce?" He was visibly upset. "Arianna, must we do this?"


    I nodded. Although I felt an intense pain in my heart, I somehow managed to keep my face straight and


    calm. I said, "Hendrix, I can''t continue like this. I married you because I owed Grandpa for taking in


    Grandma and me when we were in despair. I wanted to return his favor with my whole life. But I''ve


    been through so much since then. I think I''ve done more than enough to repay his favor. So, please,


    just let me go."


    He suddenlyughed coldly, "So, you''re telling me that you married me only to return the favor?"


    I nodded, "Yes."


    His face darkened, "Pay it back with the rest of your life then. I would never break up with you, and I


    won''t ever leave you."


    I was shocked and immediately felt distressed. I cried, "Hendrix, don''t you understand? I hate you. I


    don''t want to be with you at all. I don''t want to see you anymore!"


    He lowered his head, concealing the pain in his eyes, and said, "Then you''d better get used to living


    with me in hatred. The best revenge you can get is to constantly remind the person that you hate them,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    isn''t it?"


    "You''re out of your mind!" I shouted in anguish. "I don''t want to get my hands dirty. The universe will do


    the job."


    After that, I hurried towards the entrance of the residential building. Hendrix followed behind me and


    said, "Irvin won''t be able to take care of you for the rest of your life. Come home with me!"


    He grabbed my arms. Not wanting him to touch me at all, I revulsed and pushed him away. I didn''t care


    whether I would fall off the steps. I only wanted him away with me.


    When Hendrix sensed that he was falling off, he finally loosened his grip on me, maybe out of fear that


    he would drag me down along with him.


    I watched him slip from the steps in cold eyes, and I didn''t hesitate to turn around and head straight


    into the elevator.


    Once I got home, I popped a pill immediately to keep myself in rein. Then, I went toy on the bed,


    waiting to fall asleep.


    At this moment, my phone rang. Seeing that it was Irvin calling, I answered, "Hey."


    "Remember to eat. Don''t go straight to bed!" he said, making me suspicious that he was monitoring


    me.


    I could not help but ask, "How did you know that I was going to sleep?"


    He chuckled, "Because I know you too well."


    I pursed my lips and turned to lie on my belly on the bed. "I just took the pills. I don''t feel like getting up


    from the bed now."


    "Why did you suddenly need to take medicine?" There was a hint of seriousness in his voice.


    I answered truthfully, "I saw Hendrix downstairs just now."


    I hadn''t taken medicine for the previous few days because I could control my mood better than before.


    Irvin fell silent. Then, he continued after a few seconds, "Well, there''s food in the fridge. At least eat


    something before you sleep. Otherwise, you aren''t going to sleep at night."


    I looked at the time and nodded in agreement. He was right. It was only seven in the evening. If I went


    to bed at such a time, I wouldn''t be able to fall back to sleep when I woke up in the middle of the night.


    After hanging up the phone, I went to the kitchen to find some food to eat. Irvin had probably guessed


    that I would be toozy to make food for myself, so he had prepared guick meals in the refrigerator in


    advance. I only needed to heat them in the microwave for a few minutes, then I could start digging into


    them.


    After a few bites, the drugs took their effect. I simply washed my face and went straight to bed, falling


    asleep almost instantly.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    I was awakened by the sound of the thunder roaring outside. When I opened my eyes, I felt numb from


    the cold. I had forgotten to close the window before going to bed, so the heavy rain drifted in.


    I fumbled for my phone and looked at the time. Seeing that it was only past midnight, I couldn''t help but


    frown. Now that I had woken up, I might not be able to sleep for the rest of the night.


    There were dozens of missed calls on the phone. Although it wasn''t a saved number on my phone, I


    recognized the numbers. All of the missed calls were from Hendrix.


    Slightly irked, I wanted to switch off my cell phone altogether. However, Hendrix called again before I


    could switch it off. His brows furrowed together, I frowned and answered it, "Hendrix, what else do you


    want from me? Do I need to die to stop you from bothering me?"


    "Arianna, you know what I want. If I had stayed with you..." His voice was hoarse, and I could also


    faintly hear the falling rain through the speaker.


    Annoyed, I wanted to hang up the phone. He seemed to have sensed that, and he quickly added, "I''m


    downstairs!"


    I was stunned. Unaware of it, 1 went to the balcony and looked downwards at the street. Under a street


    light, Hendrix was standing in the rain in ck. His posture was so upright that he almost looked like a


    piece of wood from a distance.


    My blood boiled. "Hendrix, are you out of your mind?" I yelled to the phone. "Why stand in the rain in


    the middle of the night? You like torturing yourself?"


    Heughed, "Are you mad? Does it mean that you care about me?"


    I was rendered speechless.


    There was something seriously wrong with his mind.


    "Hendrix, you''re sick. You need to see a doctor," After I said that, I hung up the phone in frustration.


    The rain was pouring outside. The rain inte autumn was unlike the warm midsummer rain. Hendrix


    would easily catch a cold if he continued.


    After contemting, I went through my contact list and called Josiah. He didn''t answer. So, I dialed


    Austin''s number, and it rang for quite a while before someone finally answered it.


    "Arianna? What''s the matter?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "Hendrix is tormenting himself at Central Park Residence. If you don''t want


    him to die,e and bring him home. Oh, and please tell him that even if he wants to die, don''t do that


    near me. I want nothing to do with his dead body. Thank you very much."


    "What the f*ck? I know you aren''t a good person! You-" Austin had always been harsh towards me. I


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    hung up the call right after I had conveyed my message, not interested in listening to his scoldings.


    Then, I immediately switched off the phone.


    It was still raining outside, and Hendrix was still in the rain as if he was an inanimate object. Half an


    hourter, Austin came.


    I was too high up from the ground level to hear what they said. But both of them left only after a few


    back-and-forths.


    I drew the curtains and sat on the bed. I knew that I wouldn''t be able to fall asleep for the rest of the


    night.


    The next day, I got out of bed and freshened up before going to thepany.


    Irvin came early, and he frowned when he noticed that I wasn''t in good spirits. "Did you even sleepst


    night?"


    I shook my head, "Hendrix was downstairs, and he was annoying."


    His brows knitted together, but he didn''t continuementing on it. Instead, he began to talk business,


    "Have you read the documents I''d given you yesterday?"


    I was confused at first. Then, I realized that Hendrix''s sudden appearance made me forget about my


    job. Embarrassed, I apologized, "I totally forgot about it..."


    He put his hand on his forehead and smiled, as though he couldn''t take any action against my


    negligence, "There will be a meetingter which you need to attend. If you haven''t looked through the


    documents, you''ll have to wing it at the meeting."


    My mouth fell agape.


    But I guessed there wasn''t any other solution.


    I nodded and looked at him, "What''s the meeting about?"


    He didn''t answer me immediately. Instead, he got up, poured me a ss of water, and asked his


    secretary to send me breakfast before he finally said, "I''ll tell you while you''re eatingter."


    Judging by his behavior, I was convinced that he was very worried that I might starve to death, which


    exined why he kept feeding me all the time.


    Irvin''s secretary brought in a full breakfast set for me. Sitting on the sofa, I looked at him and urged as I


    dug into the food, "Well? Tell me!"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    "We''ll be talking about developing new technology today. As you should know, the Granger Group


    started the establishment by making cars and household appliances. A few years ago, new technology


    was introduced to the world, and many people fought over it. The Granger Group managed to grab


    hold of a part of the marker, and we mainly produced phones andputers. Now, we''re thinking


    about venturing into the Al industry. However, ourpany hasn''t had a breakthrough in the research


    in this field for the past few years. Therefore, the problem now is whether we should continue


    developing our Al division. If we do, we have to solve theck of talented technical personnel in order


    to move things in the research and development of our Al technology forward."


    I bit a few mouthfuls of bread and nodded, "Are there any senior employees in the R&D department?"


    Irvin shook his head, "No. Every year, we''ll pay a high price to hire talents to join us. However, we didn''t


    make much progress."


    "The meeting doesn''t begin in another one hour, does it? Can I meet these people?"


    A little surprised by my request, he nodded. Seeing that I had almost finished my breakfast, he got up


    and said, "Sure."


    I followed him out of the office. I could tell that the Granger Group had high hopes in artificial


    intelligence. Two floors of the building were assigned for its research purposes.


    As expected from a research and development department, there were strict regtions that we


    needed to follow to enter the facilities. Irvin and I put on protective suits.


    I took a rough look at the equipment when we were inside the facility. As I didn''t know much about the


    machines, I went straight to meet the researchers.


    Due to limited time, I only had a brief talk with the researchers before returning to the office with Irvin.


    "What do you think? Anyments after the visit?" Irvin sat down behind his desk and asked with a


    slight smile.


    I spent a moment to articte my answer, "Why are there only foreigners in the research team? And


    why do they have the absolute right to make decisions?"


    He raised his eyebrows at me, "There aren''t many talented people in this field in our country right now.


    If someone with good skills and a high education backgroundes up to me, of course I would offer


    them the best treatment I can."


    "But everyone in the world is researching Al right now. Have you ever thought about what would


    happen when you gave the foreign researchersplete authority in the R&D Department? They


    might eventually bring the research result back to their home countries for their own gain," I admitted


    that I might be biased on this topic, but I had to point it out. If we would want to take the lead in the Al


    industry to make our country proud, foreign researchers might want to do the same too.


    Frowning because of my words, Irvin''s long fingers tapped on the desk. After a long time, he nced at


    me and said, "That was one of our considerations. However, if we want to be engaged in the Al


    industry, we must hire them. And we should trust them if we''ve made the decision to hire them."


    Still unconvinced, I nodded and met his gaze, "What do you think if I find a group of top-tier local


    researchers for ourpany? I guarantee that they can bring the Al research in ourpany to a


    greater height. Do you dare to try it?"


    He was surprised. Then, he suddenly grinned, "How are you so confident about that?"


    "I''m not. I only think it''s worth a try," I shrugged. If the Granger Group could make a name with their


    artificial intelligence technology, I might be able to take my revenge on the Moore family.


    After all, most of the Moore family''s business was based on science and technology.


    After a moment of silence, Irvin nodded and looked at me while saying, "Alright! I''ll approve."


    Soonter, in the meeting room, almost all of the top-level managers of the Granger Group were


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    present, including Nerissa. She frowned in surprise when she noticed me, but it only took her a


    moment to put back her usual face.


    Irvin found a seat for me, then he stood up and turned on the projector. He said, "Before we start, I''d


    like to introduce someone to everyone. The person who came in with me just now is Arianna Reid. I


    have officially appointed her to be the director for the Project Department of the Granger Group. She''ll


    also be responsible for the Al development for thepany."


    His words put the meeting room in a mor.


    Someone questioned, "Mr. Granger, although we indeed have a vacancy for the Project''s director, the


    Granger Group isn''t a smallpany that simply anyone can be appointed to manage a whole


    department. Furthermore, aren''t we going to discuss if we''re keeping the Al division? If we haven''t even


    reached any conclusion, isn''t it a little too dictatorial to make a decision like that on your own, Mr.


    Granger?"

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Nodding, Irvin quirked his eyebrows and curled his lips into a smile, "Dictatorial?" With only a word, he


    showed his untamed character. "I know, everyone here has such a high standard but little talents. And


    you think only the person you rmended can carry such a huge responsibility. It''s fine by me. If you


    can rmend someone more talented than Arianna to fill in the job as the project director, please do


    so at any time. We will evaluate the person based on how much we''ve achieved in the Al industry


    within a year, domestically speaking."


    Someone then asked, "In this case, we''re not going to discuss the cancetion of Al development for


    ourpany for the time being?"


    Irvin nodded. "Yes, in a year, if everyone decides that Arianna is incapable, you can rmend other


    people. However, I expect to achieve certain results for the Al project a year from now. Otherwise,


    there''s no need to waste your breath."


    "Sure!" Nerissa spoke. She looked like a strong and independent woman, no longer had the soft


    temperament she had had when she was in the Granger Manor. "After all, we have already invested


    hundreds of millions of dors in this Al project, and it has been going on for a long time. If Miss Reid


    could show us a good result a yearter, it would be great. If she couldn''t, it won''t be toote for us to


    consider the cancetion of the Al project again."


    Nerissa''s words evoked reactions from the people in the meeting room. They exchanged looks and


    opinions with each other, and a momentter, someone said, "Since Madam Roberts said so, let''s give


    it a try. If the result is satisfactory, everyone will be happy. But if it''s not, we''ll have wasted another half


    of the Granger Group''s assets. Miss Reid, we''ll need a warrant from you."


    I stood up and spoke for the first time in the meeting, "If I can''t make any progress, I''ll take full


    responsibility for the losses of Granger Group''s investments in the Al project for the whole year."


    Someone scoffed, "Miss Reid, are you aware that you sounded like a princess leaving her pce for


    the first time? The Granger Group invests over a hundred million in Al projects annually. It''s easy for


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    you to make promises now, but we''ll have to bear the loss when you say ciao and leave without debt."


    I smiled faintly, not taking it to my heart.


    Confidently, I replied, "Have you heard of Advancer Tech in Ucrebury? I''ll swear on it. If you don''t trust


    me, we can sign a contract. If there''s no breakthrough in Granger Group''s Al technology after a year, I''ll


    transfer Advancer Tech to Granger Group. What do you think?"


    Although Advancer Tech wasn''t a big corporation, the new products that they manufactured had never


    failed to meet everyone''s expectations. Therefore, the profit Advancer Tech earned contributed the


    most to the Roberts Group''s annual ie.


    Before he passed away, Dalton gave me Advancer Tech because he wanted Hendrix to be entangled


    with me for the rest of our lives. If I ever wanted to leave himpletely, I had to terminate my position


    as the legal person of Advancer Tech. And it was an extremely troublesome process.


    The people in the meeting room started whispering, only Nerissa was looking at me. She said, "Miss


    Reid, as far as I know, although your husband is the CEO of the Roberts Group, you don''t have the


    right to manage Advancer Tech. You''re promising too much than you can offer."


    I smiled softly. "Madam Roberts, I forgot to tell you that although Advancer Tech is indeed one of the


    Roberts Group''s subsidiarypanies, Master Roberts had already officially given it to me two years


    ago when he passed away. So, even though Advancer Tech belongs to the Roberts Group, I own the


    Hearing my exnation, Nerissa''s face darkened. But she didn''t speak further.


    Other people in the room also had no other objections when they heard me. If worse came to worst, the


    Granger Group would acquire Advancer Tech. It wouldn''t only increase thepany''s overall


    <ppetency in technology development, but it would also bring the Granger Group to greater sess.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    No one would vote against such an advantage. So, the meeting ended earlier than expected.


    Coming out of the meeting room, Nerissa blocked my way and looked at me, "Arianna, let''s talk."


    She must want to talk to me about Advancer Tech. I nodded at her, then took a nce at Irvin, "We''ll


    have lunch togetherter?"


    He nodded, "I''ll wait for you."


    Looking at the interaction between Irvin and me, Nerissa frowned unhappily. After Irvin walked away,


    she looked at me and suggested, "Let''s go to my office to talk."


    I nodded, "Sure."


    Nerissa''s office was decorated with a lot of flowers, making it very cozy. After we entered the office, she


    gestured for me to sit down and poured me some coffee.


    Then, she went to sit in the chair behind her desk, and she didn''t go straight to the point on Advancer


    Tech. Instead, she looked at me and asked, "How are you and Hendrix doingtely?"


    As our families, she had all the right to ask such a question. I answered without much emotions, "We''re


    not seeing or talking with each other."


    She nodded and didn''t make any unnecessary remarks on our rtionship. Then, she continued to


    ask, "What are you two going to do now?"


    "I don''t know yet," I shrugged. I had been unforting when answering her, and she seemed to be a


    little dissatisfied with my attitude. However, she didn''t say much about it. She only said, "You''re married


    to Hendrix. No matter what the other party did wrong, you should solve the problem together so that


    you can have a happy marriage. You shouldn''t put the me on your partner. It would only push them


    away from you."


    Nerissa tried very hard to persuade me, "Arianna, I know that you''ve been wronged, and you went


    through a lot of hardships. But you need to tell us about it. We''re your family, not your enemies. You


    can share it with us. Yes, you can me or resent Hendrix, but he¡¯s your husband. You should have


    talked things through with him if there''s disagreement, not running from reality."


    I lowered my eyes and felt a little annoyed. She was right, but I was afraid that I couldn''t stand to live


    under the same roof with Hendrix at the moment.


    Seeing that she was about to continue, I interjected, "Aunt Nerissa, we''re at thepany, not at home.


    Let''s discuss this at home if you want. I believe you asked me here because you want to talk about


    Advancer Tech, right?"


    I understood that she was saying those words out of kindness, and I even felt that she was correct.


    However, it was always easier said than done.


    Seeing that I was getting impatient, Nerissa sighed softly and changed the topic, "Well then, let''s talk


    about business. You used Advancer Tech as the vouch. Have you thought about what would happen if


    you can''t change anything in a year?"


    I raised my eyebrows at her and asked, "Aunt Nerissa, are you asking this for the Roberts or the


    Grangers? If it''s for the Roberts, you don''t have to worry. I definitely have a n if I dare to risk


    Advancer Tech. Besides, Grandpa had already given Advancer Tech to me when he passed away two


    years ago. I''m in charge of thepany now. To put it bluntly, it''s my own decision to make."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nerissa was unhappy to hear my reply. Pulling a long face, she said in a solemn voice, "Father gave


    you Advancer Tech because he trusted you. He must be hoping that you can lead Advancer Tech to


    make its name on the international market and work for the prosperity of the Roberts family together


    with Hendrix. I don''t think it''s for you to use it as a mortgage."


    Seeing that she had turned bitter, I got up and looked at her, "As you said, Grandpa trusted me. Since


    he trusted me, no one can change my mind about the decision I make. Not even Grandpa. After all, we


    never doubt people that we chose to trust, do we?"

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    "You-" Nerissa began to retort.


    "Sorry, but I still have work to do in the afternoon. Please excuse me," I wasn''t a good person, and I


    couldn''t determine if other people were good or bad since everyone''s life experience was different. I


    had to endure the hardships by myself. I wouldn''t understand the struggles of others, and I wasn''t


    interested in them anyway.


    Once I left Nerissa''s office, I headed straight to Irvin''s.


    He was sitting on his chair, looking very rxed.


    When he saw me, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What did you talk about?"


    "Rtionships," I shrugged, sitting down on the couch, and sipped a few mouthfuls of water to help


    calm down the irritation I felt.


    The corners of Irvin''s mouth twitched, and he asked, "Are you convinced?"


    I looked upwards at him and asked, "Do you think it''s easy to convince me?"


    He curled his lips, "Well, it''s hard to tell."


    After a pause, he added, "You love Hendrix very much. Won''t you regret it if you just give him up like


    this?"


    I rolled my eyes at him, "Why do you think I love him?"


    Irvin shrugged and got up while he said, "If you don''t love him, you wouldn''t have worked yourself into


    ather."


    Picking up a document from his desk, he walked towards me and handed the document to me, "This is


    the information of the two men from that night. If you really want to investigate it, I can help."


    I took the document from his hand. Nonplussed and restless, I read through the document, and I felt


    like I could turn to my dark side at anytime.


    I stared at the column where their family members were listed, and I couldn''t help saying, slowly and


    tentatively, "They have a wife and children. Do you think they''ll stop being so cruel if they experienced


    the pain of losing their children?"


    Pressing his lips, Irvin looked at my stone-cold face and sighed, "What do you want to do?"


    I continued to stare at the document, only putting it away after a long time, and said, "Carry on with the


    investigation. I had never met them. There''s no reason for them


    to hurt me."


    He nodded and, after a few seconds, added, "Hendrix seems to be looking into this matter as well."


    Iughed coldly, "The baby was also his child. It''s normal for him to look into it."


    Irvin nodded, taking his car key, and said, "Come on, let''s go for lunch. What do you want to eat?"


    I got up, but I didn''t know what to eat. So, I simply mumbled, "Anything."


    There were only the two of us in the elevator. He asked, "Are you risking Advancer Tech to deal with


    the Moore family through Granger Group?"


    I raised my eyes to look at him, and I grinned, "You''ve caught me. So, are you going to stop me?"


    He frowned, "The power the Moore family has isn''t as simple as we think. Just Valerie alone is already


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    a handful, let alone you''re talking about Pedro and the entire Moore family."


    I nodded in agreement, but I was still stubborn. "I don''t see the problem in that. You don''t have to say


    anything more. I won''t stop until I get my revenge."


    Knowing that it wouldn''t change my mind no matter how much he said, he fell silent.


    After leaving the office building and getting in the car, Irvin didn''t ask what I wanted to eat, only started


    the car and began driving.


    Irvin always had a good pte. The restaurants he chose had never failed to impress me. So, when he


    pulled up in front of a French restaurant, I glimpsed outside the car window and couldn''t help but said,


    "You should write a foodie trail for Jarold City. I''m sure many people will like it."


    He curled his lips into a smile, and he raised his eyebrows at me, "How do you know it''s good if you


    haven''t tried it?"


    I shrugged, "It''s very secluded here, and the restaurant has a beautiful environment. One wouldn''t have


    missed this ce if they weren''t looking for it. Usually, the person who starts up a business in this kind


    of ce didn''t start a business to earn, but for sentimental reasons. Tell me if I''m wrong, but I guess the


    chef of this restaurant is also the owner of it."


    He smiled, locked the car, and said, "You''re right."


    I followed him into the yard, where he greeted the attendant and then took me to the second floor. The


    restaurant wasn''t that big, but its small yard was nted full of flowers. The whole ce had an artistic


    and peaceful vibe to it.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Irvin didn''t ask for my opinion when he ordered the dishes. Usually when he did that, what he ordered


    for me was food that I loved, and they were always unique to taste.


    At times like this, I was convinced that Irvin would definitely spoil his future girlfriend rotten.


    After all, he truly knew how to take care of people.


    Handing back the menu to the attendant, he added, "Oh, and add a cup of t white to our order."


    "Of course. Please wait as we prepare your meal."


    After the attendant left, I looked at Irvin, my chin resting on my hand, and I said, "You''re going to have a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    daughter in the future."


    He was surprised to hear that, and he asked with a smile, "How do you know that?"


    I nodded, "Have you heard of the legend that says daughters are their father''s lover from his past life?


    Since you''re so good at taking care of people, it''s obvious that you must have a lot of lovers in your


    past life."


    Irvin burst outughing, "When did you learn to predict the future from the past?"


    "I just know-" I stopped, glimpsing the three people who had juste up to the second floor from the


    corner of my eyes. They were Andrea, Valerie, and Aaron.


    Noticing the sudden change, Irvin looked over and saw what I saw. He turned his gaze back at me and


    asked with a frown, "Do you know them all?"


    I nodded and looked away. My good mood from before was gone.


    Aaron lost his cool when he noticed me, walking straight to my table. He grabbed my hand and asked


    emotionally, "Arianna! Where have you been?"


    I grimaced and writhed myself free from his grip, "Where else can I go? I hid to give birth to the baby."


    He frowned, "Then where''s the baby?"


    "He died," I answered, and I began to get irritated. I turned to look at Irvin.


    Irvin stood up and pulled Aaron aside, putting distance between him and me. Irvin looked at Aaron and


    said, "Mr. Reid, we''re having lunch now. You seem like you should be busy too. Why don''t you join us


    Aaron''s brows furrowed, and his face was gloomy. He looked at me and asked, "When did you get


    close to this man?"


    I found it amusing, and I rebuked, "When did you start to put your nose in other people''s business so


    much?"


    Meanwhile, Valerie and Andrea had walked over together with a simr soft and gentle smile on their


    faces. Valerie''s eyes fell on my stomach, and she said, "Miss Reid, looks like you still have such a good


    shape after giving birth to a baby. You really make us envy."


    I bit my lips and clenched my fists tightly to hold my anger, and I replied, "You can pray that Miss


    Burton will be the same as me after she gives birth, Madam Lawson. Oh, by the way, I was especially


    careful duringbor. Maybe I can tell Miss Burton what I did inborter? I guarantee she''ll have the


    body shape just as before her pregnancy if she experienced what I went through."


    Andrea didn''t know what I was implying, so she was a little puzzled. However, Valerie knew, and her


    face fell in an instant after hearing my words.


    A hint of heartless showed through her delicate and elegant pretense. Valerie moved and stood


    between Andrea and me, and she said coldly, "No, thank you. We all are destined to experience


    different things, and we couldn''t change fate. Not everyone is as blessed as you are, Miss Reid.


    Andrea had suffered so much before I found her. So, as her mother, I''ll try everything I can to give her


    the best I can afford."


    I scoffed.


    As expected, a mother would do anything for her child.


    I smiled faintly and said, "Then I wish that you''ll always be there for Miss Burton to keep her safe from


    every possible harm."


    "And I thank you for that," After answering me coldly, Valerie grabbed Andrea''s arm and left. Before she


    went down the stairs, she nced at Aaron and said, "It seems like it''s unnecessary to discuss our


    coboration anymore."


    Aaron wasn''t dumb. Just by listening to the few exchanges I had with Valerie, he could piece out the


    reason I went missing for so long. Looking right at Valerie, he said, "I shouldn''t keep you here anymore


    then, Madam Lawson."


    At that, Valerie and Andrea left. Aaron sat down beside me and, holding my hands, asked why I


    suddenly disappeared for two months.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    A little agitated, I didn''t want to talk to Aaron. Instead, I looked at Irvin and said, "Let''s bring these home


    to eat."


    Irvin nodded. Still ignoring Aaron, I stood up and wanted to leave, but Aaron stopped me. He was


    furious, "What''s wrong with you, Arianna? Do you know how much effort we put into finding you?


    Someone even-"


    "Mr. Reid," Irvin intervened. "If you love her, I think it''s best for you to respect her boundaries. She has


    suffered far more than you think."


    Then, he asked the attendant to wrap up the food, and he held my hand, wanting to send me back to


    the car first. I was still shaken from the encounter with Valerie and Andrea, and Aaron''s badgering


    definitely didn''t help to improve my mood.


    Seeing the state I was in, Irvin nced coldly at Aaron who was trailing behind us, and he said, "You


    can continue to harass her if you want her to die."


    Aaron wasn''t listening at all. He grabbed my hand, pulling me to a halt, and asked, "Didn''t you already


    cure it? Why are you still acting up?"


    Then, he looked at Irvin and asked in a cold voice, "What''s the matter? I thought she hasn''t shown any


    symptoms of it since a long time ago!"


    Irvin was slightly taken aback. He eyed me with suspicion and asked, "You used to be like this?"


    I nodded and turned to Aaron, "I don''t want to say anything now. Can you just let me go home first?


    Please."


    My feelings were getting out of hand without the medicine.


    Aaron nodded and red at Irvin with a murderous look. Irvin snorted, "Don''t look at me like that. If you


    want to know what happened, you can ask Hendrix."


    Then, he helped me into the car and got into the car himself before igniting the engine, leaving Aaron


    behind.


    Irvin was a speeder. So, it didn''t take long for us to arrive home. After taking the medicine, I waited for


    a while until I had a little more control over my emotions before looking at him and asked, "Did you get


    hold of those two people?"


    He was surprised at my sudden question, only nodding after a while, "Someone is keeping an eye on


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    them."


    "I want to see them," I said. I figured that if I couldn''t bring down the Moore family in a short time,


    getting revenge on Andrea would be just as enough.


    Irvin hesitated only for a moment, and he finally nodded, "Okay."


    Since I had only taken the medicine, I wasn''t worried that I wouldn''t be able to control my emotions for


    the rest of the night. So, I decided to go straight to the suburbs with Irvin that night.


    Looking at the same warehouse that I would never forget for the rest of my life, I reminded myself over


    and over again that I shouldn''t break down.


    "If you can''t do it, we can alwayse back another day," Irvin said. He was looking at me worriedly.


    I shook my head and took a deep breath, "I''m fine. Let''s go in."


    I could finally see the insides of the warehouse clearly when the lights in it were switched on. It wasn''t


    exactly a big warehouse, and there was a lot of junk.


    The ground had been cleaned up. The bloodstain and pieces of broken mirror from that night were


    nowhere in sight.


    Irvin asked the bodyguards to carry a chair over for me to sit down and then bring the two criminals into


    the warehouse.


    The two men wore a cap to cover up their faces on that night. So, I couldn''t see what they looked like


    but only remembered the outline of their faces.


    At this moment, they were brought over by Irvin''s men. I could finally see their faces clearly this time.


    They did not look like terrible people at all, and both looked very honest and sincere.


    But these were the people who tied me up with two ropes so tight that they killed my child.


    "Miss Reid, we didn''t want to do it to you. We were just doing it for the money! We-"


    The two men might have been beaten up so badly before they came. So, they were eager to clear their


    names.


    I sneered, "Are you really that short of money?"


    They nodded vigorously.


    I merely nodded at their response. Then, after staring at them for a while, I continued, "Since you''re


    willing to do anything for money... How about you help me with something and I''ll pay you?"


    The two men exchanged looks with each other. Then, one of them looked at me and asked, "What is


    it?"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    "Nothing much, just stage a y," I said. The air felt thick with their tension, but I was rather indifferent.


    "I only need you to restore what happened that night and make a confession for me to record."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The two men didn''t oppose my proposal at first, but their faces darkened after I finished my sentence.


    They looked at me, and one of them said, "Miss Reid, we don''t have a problem with the acting, but we


    can''t possibly make a confession after taking the money from the client. If we expose the client, we''re


    going back on our words."


    I nodded, and I yed with my cell phone. I began to feel bored with their timidity and said, "In that


    case, you don''t have to act with me anymore. Both of you are married and with children, right? Maybe I


    should let your wife suffer what I had gone through. As for the children... My child is dead, so your


    children¡ª"


    At this point, I looked up at Irvin and pulled a smile, "I don''t want to kill people, especially children. Irvin,


    is there any other way to torture people that is worse than death?"


    Irvin pondered for a moment and answered, "Yes, there is. For starters, we can cut off their limbs, and-"


    "Both of you are heartless!" The two men broke down and lunged toward Irvin and me.


    But Irvin''s bodyguards quickly held them down.


    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized that I was holding, and smiled softly. Then, I said rather coldly, "What


    have we done to deserve that title? Did you forget that two months ago, you left me here in this


    abandoned warehouse for mere hundreds of thousands of dors? I was inbor! But the two of you


    brutally tied up my legs, and my child couldn''te out because of that. Do you know how he died?


    He suffocated to death! I haven''t even done anything to you yet. Look what you''ve done! How dare you


    call me heartless?"


    I spoke clearly and loudly. Looking at the two of them coldly, I said, "I don''t mind if you won''t cooperate


    with me. If you can murder people and then escape thew, we can do that too."


    "No! Miss Reid, we will do as you said! My wife and children... They are innocent! We were blinded by


    money andmitted such an evil deed. If you want revenge,e at us! We will do whatever you


    want!"


    The other man also begged, "Yes, we will do whatever you want as long as you spare our families''


    lives!"


    Their plea was heart-rending, and it began to irk me. I drew a deep breath, looking at Irvin, and I said,


    "Since they have both agreed, let''s get started."


    Irvin nodded and signaled for the pregnant actress to be brought in. She was wearing the clothes I


    wore on that day when everything went south. Irvin also hired a skillful makeup artist who transformed


    the actress to look very simr to me. With only a few adjustments, her facial features and figure were


    almost identical to mine.


    Irvin even ordered his men to bring in a simr mirror that was originally in the warehouse.


    The warehouse looked exactly the same as it was two months ago. As for the lightning and


    thunderstorm, since we decided to put on an act, everything was already on stand by.


    I didn''t want to refresh my memories of that night. So, I only gave the pregnant actress a brief ount


    of what happened that night before asking Irvin to send me back.


    As for the person ¡ª or the party ¡ª who hired the men, I had already figured it out even before listening


    to their confession. I wanted to record it only because it would be the conclusive evidence to leave


    them no room for argument when I expose them someday.


    I had to say that people changed as they gained experiences. With enough hatred, or love, or pain, no


    one would be weak and ipetent forever.


    After returning to the apartment, I simply cleaned up myself and went to bed. I slept soundly, having a


    dreamless night.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    It was a cold hard truth everyone should know. Those who did bad things not only wouldn''t feel guilty or


    sad for what they did, but they also would be able to have a good night''s sleep. People like Valerie and


    Andrea would only regret notpletely killing off the person they loathed. Taking life away wouldn''t


    make them lose sleep at night. On the contrary, they wouldn''t even be bothered and would feel that the


    person deserved it.


    The next day.


    In Irvin''s office.


    Irvin handed me the recording from the night before and asked, "What are you going to do next?"


    Watching the video of the scenes that I had personally experienced, I felt a dull pain in my chest, and I


    was bitter with resentment. I shifted my gaze to Irvin and said, "Can you help me to ask Aaron out for a


    meeting?"


    He frowned and asked, "What do you want to see him for?"


    Pausing the video and locking the phone screen, I answered without much emotions, "I want to let


    Andrea see this video unintentionally. Aaron is an expert in IT, and he''s the only one I know that can do


    this. Besides, based on how he feels for me, I don''t think he''ll ever make peace with the Moore family if


    he saw this video."


    His brows knitted tightly together, and his face darkened, Irvin pointed out, "Arianna, you''ve changed.


    You''ll do anything to achieve what you want now, right?"


    Amused, I looked upwards at him and asked, "Are you saying that I''m manipting Aaron because he


    has feelings for me?"


    Irvin scowled. Knowing that he was unhappy, I continued, "Irvin, haven''t you noticed that I''m also taking


    advantage of how you feel for me to take revenge?"


    With mixed feelings, he sighed softly and said, "I know you''re upset, but..."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Do you still want to help me?" I cut his short, not wanting to listen to what he was going to say next. I


    had once been good-natured and benign, but what happened to me was far too tormenting for me to


    just let it go. I was no saint. I couldn''t still keep someone in my prayers when they stabbed me.


    Irvin gazed at me for a long time. Then, he finally nodded and said, "I''ll help you do whatever you want.


    After all, I''m doing these things willingly. But I hope you won''t regret it in the future."


    Iughed wryly at his words, tears seeping down my cheeks.


    "I would never regret taking down the Moore family. However, someday in the future, I think I might


    regret taking advantage of you and Aaron. But I can''t do this myself, and I can''t think of anyone who


    would help me besides the two of you."


    He sighed softly and said no more.


    Afternoon.


    At a cafe.


    Aaron looked sickly to me after seeing him for the first time in two months. His expression changed


    when I sat down in front of him, and he seemed to feel sorry for me. I couldn''t figure out if he felt that


    because of what I had been through, or that he didn''t keep me safe.


    After sitting down, I didn''t say a word. Seeing this, Aaron, who had always been reticent, said,


    "Arianna, I have been ming myself for not reaching you sooner every single day for the past two


    months. I went to you immediately after you called me that night. But I was toote. I only saw the car


    burning into ash when I arrived. Can you tell me what happened to you that night? How did you lose


    the baby?"


    Sometimes, when one kept tragedy to themselves a long time enough, they would begin to forget the


    horror in it. Then, hatred came after pain.


    I was rather reposeful. Looking at Aaron, I said lightly, "I can''t recount what happened that night


    because it gives me so much pain to talk about it every time. It''s killing me. But Irvin found a camera in


    the warehouse, and it recorded what happened that night. You can watch for yourself."


    I pushed my phone towards him. On the screen, it was the video that I had staged. He didn''t hesitate to


    y it.


    As the video yed, Aaron''s face darkened with uncontroble rage. The veins on his hands were


    visible because he was clenching the phone with so much force, and his eyes reflected the anger he


    felt.


    He stayed in the same posture even after the video finished for a long time. After that, when he raised


    his eyes to look at me, his eyes were red- rimmed. He asked, "Who did it?"


    I lowered my head, failing to hold back my tears. I didn''t want to cry. When I looked back to him, tears


    rolled down uncontrobly. I choked, "Valerie. And the Moore family."

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Aaron smashed the phone onto the ground, making a loud noise which attracted attention from the


    people in the cafe.


    The attendant ran over and asked in a low voice, "Sir, can I help you?"


    "Get lost!" Aaron shouted. His anger had yet to subside.


    I looked at the attendant, pulling up aforting smile, and said, "There''s nothing to worry about here.


    I''m sorry if we cause trouble."


    The attendant nodded and walked away in hesitation. Aaron was still in a fit of rage. He got up while


    speaking to me menacingly, "I''m going to kill Valerie and Andrea!" Hearing that, I grabbed his arm to


    stop him.


    I wasn''t as emotional as he was. Looking at him, I said, "I would have done it myself if it''s as simple as


    that! The Moore family has connections with the criminals."


    He sat back down on his seat and looked at me, "What do you want me to do?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I fell silent for quite a while. Then, I mustered the courage and said, "Aaron, my brother, I need your


    help." For the first time in more than a decade since he came to Hovell, joining Carol and my world, I


    admitted that he was my brother. Although I had been treating him like family, I had never called him


    my brother. It would be the first that day.


    Aaron froze in disbelief. When he looked at me, his eyes were filled with joy. "Arianna, what did you call


    me?"


    "My brother, Aaron," I replied, looking at him. "I have only you now. No matter what happened in the


    past, you''re my only family now. You have to help me. The Moore family must be punished."


    He stared at me. He was usually such a calm andposed person, but he seemed childlike at the


    moment. Eagerly nodding, he said, "Alright. How can I help?"


    "I want Andrea to see this video, but we have to do it discreetly, making it seem unintentional. I want


    her to live in fear at all times," I said through gritted teeth. I didn''t want to put too much stress on Andre


    for the time being. After all, my avenge had only started. I was going to take my sweet time to take


    revenge.


    Aaron nodded, "No problem!" He was techsavvy. So, it wouldn''t be a problem for him at all.


    I took a sip of coffee and watched him begin to brainstorm ideas to let Andrea see the video.


    Then, perhaps only calming down, he asked, "Does Hendrix know about this?"


    I lowered my eyes to look at my nearly empty cup on the table, and I nodded.


    "What are you nning to do in the future then?" he asked. Then, he signaled the attendant to refill my


    coffee.


    I didn''t answer his question. Instead, I asked, "Do you think you can safely slip into Pedro''s office?"


    Aaron was surprised by my request. He quickly realized what I was nning and, his eyes darkened


    with emotions, he asked, "Arianna, are you thinking of going against Valerie and Pedro?"


    I quirked my eyebrows at him, "Shouldn''t I?"


    He pursed his lips together and looked at me with mixed emotions, "Pedro might not know about this.


    Maybe Valerie was the only one behind this scheme."


    "So what?" I smiled faintly. "Since they love Andrea so much, they won''t be any better if Andrea was in


    agony, right?"


    His brows furrowed, and he asked, "And why do you need to go into Pedro''s office?"


    I held my chin and answered nonchntly, "I just want to see how they''re going to spoil their daughter


    if the Moore family falls into ruin one day."


    He still looked confused after listening to my answer. After spending quite some time thinking, Aaron


    decided to change the topic, "About Hendrix-"


    At the mention of his name, I was already agitated. I felt a throbbing pain in my temples. So, I looked at


    him, "Send me home, Aaron."


    He glimpsed at the still bright sky out of the window and said, "It''s still early. Is something waiting for


    you to handle at home?"


    I nodded. "I''m now working in Granger Group as a project director. And within a year, I have to expand


    the Al project of Granger Group to a greater height. I had to go home ande up with a n."


    Aaron suddenlyughed softly, and he looked at me, "Arianna, you''re smarter now. Well, I guess it''s a


    good thing for you. At least you''re able to fight for your own sake."

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    I pouted, staring at Aaron with rounded eyes.


    He took a sip of coffee and said, "You know I''m good at IT, and I''ve also explored quite a bit in Al. Even


    a few of thepanies under mymand are researching Al. You know I''ll help you if you told me


    that."


    I shrugged, "I''ll be fine if you don''t want to help. I can always find another way."


    He smiled, seemingly had no idea what to do with me, and said, "Well, how do you want me to help


    you?"


    "I''m thinking of talking to the director of Fantasia Company and see if Granger Group can acquire


    Fantasia Company. So, I''m telling you to not fight for the opportunity with me," I was grave, almost


    begging. "Aaron, I know it won''t be easy to take down the Moore family. But I need to seed in


    purchasing Fantasia Company. It''s the only way for me to gain a firm foothold in Granger Group so that


    I can do what I want!"


    He sighed, "Okay, I won''t fight with you for Fantasia Company. But Arianna, I still don''t think you can do


    anything to the Moore family with support only from Granger Group."


    I looked at him and said with certainty, "That won''t be the case if you, the Roberts family, and Irvin are


    also involved, right?"


    He was stunned for a moment. When he realized what I was plotting, he sighed, "Arianna, you''re really


    going to use everyone and everything you can, aren''t you?"


    I pursed my lips. People would change. They would do anything and everything once they found


    something they wanted to protect or destroy. Aaron shouldn''t expect I would still be the same as I was


    before I lost my child.


    Looking at him, I let out a sigh of breath and said, "You can refuse."


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you think I''ll ever refuse you?"


    I shook my head, "You won''t."


    He smiled, and the smile alone was self-exnatory.


    For the first time, I found that Aaron was rather chatty. He had been talking non-stop for the whole


    afternoon. Since I had reached an agreement with him on Fantasia Company and Al, I wasn''t in a hurry


    to go home. So, I listened to him with folded arms.


    He continued, "Arianna, I''ve been thinking about how I''ll spend my final days for all these years. But


    every time, I''d think of you.


    That''s when I realized that I won''t be able to let go of you for the rest of my life."


    I stared at him. I didn''t know exactly what to say in response to his near confession. Instead, I replied to


    him in a light tone, "There''s still a long way into your future. It''s too soon for you to say such things."


    I couldn''t promise anything about his future. I had cornered myself into a dead-end, fueled by the


    hatred in me. Therefore, I wouldn''t guarantee anything for anyone for their future. I was so selfish that I


    didn''t even want to give him any hope.


    Seeing that I was a little distracted, he asked, "Are you tired? Do you want me to send you back to


    rest?"


    I nodded and went out of the cafe with him.


    On the way back to Central Park Residence, I began to feel a little sleepy. Aaron didn''t continue talking


    to me. Instead, he put on gentle music and let me fall asleep in peace.


    However, I couldn''t fall asleep. I leaned back on the seat, closing my eyes, and pretended to be


    sleeping. I wouldn''t even sleep well on the bed on most days, let alone in a moving car at this moment.


    Even though I was very sleepy, I didn''t fall asleep until we arrived at the Central Park Residence. When


    the car stopped, I opened my eyes and saw Aaron getting out of the car with a long face.


    Hendrix was standing in front of Aaron''s car. He seemed a little gaunt, and it looked as though he had


    been waiting at the gate of the residential area for quite some time.


    Aaron''s heart was boiling, and he swung his fist at Hendrix without saying a word after getting out of


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    the car. Hendrix didn''t fight back, letting Aaron hit him.


    I didn''t even think about going to stop the fight. I only stayed seated in the car and looked at them


    without much expression.


    After a long time, Aaron was probably finally exhausted. He slumped on the ground next to Hendrix, but


    his anger didn''t subside. He growled, "Hendrix, no man in this world deserves going to hell more than


    you."


    Hendrix didn''t answer Aaron. Instead, he got up from the ground with a straight posture. Even though


    he was injured, he maintained his temper, and he was still as gracious as he usually did.


    He stood in front of the car, looking at me with his dark eyes. Our eyes met. There was a lot of emotion


    in his eyes, maybe even love. But I couldn''t find the love for him in me, haunted by all the cruel


    memories.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    After some time, Ipromised and got out of the car.


    I walked up to Hendrix and said, "Please make way. I need to go home." He was blocking the entrance


    of the neighborhood, and we couldn''t get past him without running over him.


    He reached out to grab me, tightening his grip to the point where it hurt me. For a very long time, he


    only stared at me. His eyes showed his pain. Then, he said sorrowfully, "Arianna, this isn''t your home."


    He was shaking, but I doubted it. I must be the one who was shivering, perhaps from the coldness in


    I wanted tough, but I couldn''t. My eyes hurt so much, and I tried my best to shake his hand off.


    Pushing down my emotions, I said, "You can continue to stand here and block the way if you''re not


    afraid of dying."


    After that, I got into the driver''s seat. Since Aaron didn''t pull out the car key, I started the car. Then,


    looking at the man who was standing unwavering in front of the car, I warned in a deep voice, "Move."


    He looked at me, his eyes deep like a bottomless pit, and he said, "If my death can make you feel


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    better, I''ll dly do so."


    The autumn breeze in Jarold City was strong and cold. The maple leaves on the streets swirled in the


    wind, scattering around like lost children without a home.


    "This is your final chance to move now," I said softly, but in a very cold voice. "Because I won''t hesitate


    to run over you."


    "Sure. Don''t go soft on me," Hendrix replied. He was calm, but it wasn''t the same with Aaron.


    Looking at me, he shouted, his voice thick with worry, "Arianna, don''t do anything impulsive!"


    I shook my head. I was feeling anything but impulsive. With a very clear head, I narrowed my eyes and


    used all my strength to step hard on the gas pedal.


    Love was such a horrible andughable habit. Although I said I love him no more, when I almost hit


    Hendrix with the car, I still aggressively turned the steering wheel, bringing the car to hit the curb.


    This suicidal impact hit me hard. My head buzzed, and I felt a stabbing pain in my chest.


    Then, something warm rose in my throat.


    Spitting a mouthful of blood - as though it had drained my energy-1 passed out on the steering wheel.


    Everything happened too fast. However, before Ipletely cked out, I vaguely heard two hasty


    shouts.


    "Arianna!"


    "Arianna!"


    They were Hendrix''s and Aaron''s voices.


    As expected, I woke up in the hospital with a numbing pain all over my body.


    I felt numb all over and stared at the ceiling. I felt a little disgusted with myself. Look, I couldn''t even kill


    the person who hurt me the most. I was so useless.


    I turned and noticed the person standing by the bed, and I couldn''t help but feel ashamed. "Sorry, I


    didn''t manage to control myself. I made trouble, right?"


    It wouldn''t be the first time Irvin saw memitting suicide. For the first few times, he would be


    frightened. Yet,ter on, he would be relieved as long as I was brought back to life in the end.


    He reached out to tug the hair on my forehead away, and then whispered, "You''re really lucky. Aaron''s


    millions of dors worth Bentley is ruined, but you survived."


    I chuckled. I didn''t know if he was feeling blessed that I had survived or scared that I might not. My


    gaze fell to the back of my hand. There was a needle there, and the area around it was a little swollen.


    It seemed that I had been taking IV for a long time.


    "Have I slept for a long time?"


    He nodded, "Two days and one night. You injured your heart and your forehead."


    Staring back at the ceiling, I said nonchntly, "It doesn''t seem to hurt as much this time."


    Because of my fear of pain, I didn''t dare to die. I was afraid of the tingling pain I would feel when I cut


    across my wrist with the de. I was afraid of the heart-sinking pain I would feel when I jumped off the


    building.


    The fear made me timid and weak even to end my own life.


    He pulled a long face. "Arianna, this will be thest time. If you don''t want revenge, if you''re willing to


    be hurt, it doesn''t matter to me whether you live or die in the future. I won''t care about you."


    I raised my hand, wanting to hold his hand. I spoke with a little hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, Irvin. I truly am.


    I should have kept myself in


    control."

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    I wasn''t ready. I wasn''t ready to just die like this. I wouldn''t want to die without putting an end to


    everything.


    Seeing that my eyes turned red, Irvin sighed and put my hand back under the quilt. Then, he said,


    "Don''t do anything stupid anymore. You still have a long way to go in the future. You have to live until


    the end of it."


    I nodded and began staring nkly at the ceiling. I wondered why I wasn''t brave enough to run over


    Hendrix.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After a long time, I fell asleep. It was alreadyte at night when I woke up again.


    The person who I should have met in theherworld was standing in the ward, and he was looking


    into my eyes.


    Hendrix was, as usual, dressed in his tailored ck suit. Probably because of the warmth in the ward,


    he took off his coat, revealing the neatly ironed white shirt underneath it. His attire very much reflected


    his iron-willed.


    "You''re awake," He stepped forward. His eyes fixated on me, but I couldn''t read the emotion in them.


    I closed my eyes. I really didn''t want to see him.


    He continued, "Are you still feeling ufortable?"


    I didn''t reply. I also didn''t want to speak to him.


    "Do you need some water?"


    I frowned, feeling the dull pain at the back of my hand. I was hospitalized too many times in the past


    two months, and I was treated with IV every time. The bruises on the back of my hand hadn''t been able


    to fade away for a long time.


    And it irritated me to see itsted for so long.


    Hendrix helped me up with his steady hand. My brows furrowed, I opened my eyes and saw his


    handsome face right in front of my eyes.


    He ced a ss of warm water in front of me. I only looked at it but didn''t respond. After a long time, I


    raised the hand attached to the IV to take the ss.


    To be honest, I had to make extra effort to keep holding the ss, so much so that blood began to


    backflow into the infusion line. Hendrix looked at me with pain in his dark eyes.


    I narrowed my eyes and felt the ss slip off my hand as expected. "Thump!" The ss fell to the


    ground and shattered into pieces.


    I shivered. The air in the room was so cool. I smiled faintly and said, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    Although I apologize, I looked at him with cold eyes, not feeling guilty at all.


    He frowned and replied in a hard and stiff voice, "It''s fine!" Then, he crouched down to pick up the ss


    pieces on the ground. I only watched him.


    Maybe he couldn''t bear the room being so quiet, Hendrix asked while he was picking up the broken


    pieces, "Are you still thirsty? I''ll get you another ss."


    I looked downwards at him. His hands were slightly trembling, but my heart grew colder.


    I knew how Aaron was. He must have let Hendrix see the video. So, I asked on purpose, "Did you see


    the video? He suffocated to death."


    Right at the moment I saw him, I saw the restrained and repressed pain behind his eyes.


    I was d to know that Hendrix cried. I didn''t care how much or how long he cried. I only needed to


    know that he was in agony.


    Upon hearing my question, he stiffened, and he stopped picking up the shattered ss. Slowly, he


    looked upwards to meet my eyes.


    I asked sardonically, "Mr. Roberts, do you think it''s better to die instantly with a death blow or die slowly


    being suffocated?"


    He didn''t answer me, but the pain in his dark eyes was obvious.


    His silence bored me. I reached out to pull out the needle on the back of my hand.


    However, I used too much force, and blood gushed out from the wound, falling onto the pieces of ss.


    The blood red greatly contrasted the porcin white, and it hurt to see the sight of it.


    I moved to the edge of the bed, and put my bare feet onto the ground. I knew there were ss shards


    everywhere on the ground, but I had no intention of avoiding them.


    Without hesitation, I stepped onto the back of Hendrix''s hand, and I saw blood seeping out from his


    palm, slowly flowing onto the ground. I wanted to ask him if it hurt.


    But I didn''t. I didn''t want to know if he hurt. I only knew that when I desperately tried to cut off the rope


    that bound my child''s life with the shards of ss I held on so dearly, the broken pieces of ss


    pierced into my palm over and over again, dying the rope dark red with my blood. Even so, I still


    couldn''t save my child.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    I slowly lowered my head and looked at Hendrix''s pale face due to the sudden pain. I smiled lightly as


    though I hadn''t just stepped on his hand, and I said, "Oh, sorry. I didn''t see you."


    "It''s fine," His voice was so faint that I couldn''t figure out any emotion in it.


    Walking past him, I went to pour myself a ss of water. Then, I proceeded to sit down on a chair in


    the ward and began to sip on it.


    Hendrix was still crouching. With a straight face, he pulled out the shards of ss that had pierced into


    his palm.


    Blood dripped from his hand and fell on the ground, umting into a pool of horrifying liquid.


    It seemed like it hurt. But I couldn''t feel it.


    All I felt was extreme frustration.


    When Andrea came into the wardroom and saw Hendrix''s badly hurt wound, she almost wanted to tear


    me up. "Arianna, what did you do?" she barked.


    I turned to look out of the window. Judging by the looks of it, it was already quitete into the night.


    Andrea was more in love with Hendrix than I imagined.


    I raised my eyebrows at her while catching sight of Josiah and Austin, who had followed her into the


    ward.


    I smiled softly, "Thank you foring to see me at this hour. I appreciate it."


    Andrea red at me and crouched down to take a look at Hendrix''s injury. At this time, the television in


    the ward suddenly turned on by itself.


    As expected, the video showed Andrea everything she needed to know.


    Since I had watched it once before, I was already immune to it. I used the spare time to observe the


    looks of the other people in the room.


    They were scared. They felt pity. They were shocked.


    It was indeed so smart of Aaron toe up with this way to make everyone see the video at the same


    time.


    After a long time, the video was over. Not speaking a word, Andrea looked at me, and then at Hendrix''s


    hands.


    Her face was ashen. I really liked to see her break her high and mighty personality. I put down the


    water ss in my hand, and I slowly walked towards her. I also lowered myself to maintain eye level


    with her, and I smiled softly, "Miss Burton, have you enjoyed yourself just now? Do you want to know


    what a baby suffocated to death looks like after being taken out of the womb?"


    Andrea was terrified, and her face was deathly pale. "Arianna, you''re crazy!"


    I smiled, enjoying her panicked look, and I put my hand on her pregnant bump. My smile slowly turned


    distorted with hatred, I whispered, "Do you want to experience the pain I suffered at that time? Valerie


    must also like to handle babies in this way, right? Or else she won''t use it on me. So, what do you


    think?"


    "Arianna, you''re talking nonsense!" Andrea slumped to the ground from the shock, and slowly inched


    away from me.


    Austin recovered from the shock and quickly went to help the terrified Andrea up. While he was doing


    so, he red at me, "Arianna, how can you be sure that Madam Lawson was behind this?"


    I cocked my eyebrows, "Oh, you still need the evidence?" At this point, I was already fed up with their


    blind trust in Valerie. I said in displeasure, "It''s not fun to spoil the story so early into the game. Well, I''ll


    show you what a suffocated child looks like some other day."


    My eyes fell onto Andrea''s belly, and Iughed like there was nothing to hold me back anymore, "You


    can also have a good look at how your baby will look like after they suffocated to death. What do you


    think?"


    "Help me! She''s crazy! Take me away!" Andrea grabbed onto Austin''s arm tightly, begging him to take


    her away from me. She was so frightened that she couldn''t even speak coherently.


    Austin looked at me with aplicated look on his face.


    I felt like the y hade to an intermission as soon as Andrea left. I nced at Hendrix ¡ª still


    crouching on the ground and in an emotional turmoil ¡ª and then looked at Josiah, who was still


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    standing by the door throughout the whole scene earlier.


    I noticed the sympathy in his eyes. It stung me, and it made me more agitated.


    Not wanting to be bothered any further, I decided to call Irvin. Once he picked up the call, I asked, "Are


    you trying to get rid of me? Don''t leave me in the hospital. I''m scared!"


    Hendrix nced at me. His dark eyes were so deep like a void of darkness.


    I knew that he was in agony. But that changed nothing.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Irvin came so quickly that I suspected he was nearby all along.


    Looking at the mess in the ward, he frowned and his face darkened. His eyes fell on Hendrix, and he


    asked, "Mr. Roberts, how long do you think Arianna can take the torment you gave her in this current


    state?"


    Hendrix didn''t say a word. Since the video began ying on the television, he only had his eyes for me.


    I knew he was guilty. He med himself for it, and he was suffering.


    However, I didn''t feel sorry for him.


    I walked straight towards Irvin. Noticing the bloodstain on the back of my hand, he frowned, "Did you


    pull it out yourself?"


    I nodded and said without much emotions, "Let''s go. I''m exhausted." People only had so much energy


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    they could use every day. Aggressively taking revenge on other people had taken a toll on me.


    Seeing the state I was in, Irvin didn''t say anything else, only nodded and said, "Let''s go.


    Josiah was still standing at the door of the ward, blocking the way out. His expression and gaze were


    cold as he red at me. He said in his cold voice, "Hendrix doesn''t feel any better than you do for the


    loss of the baby. Why must you hate him so much? Do you really feel happy about transferring all your


    pain onto him and make him bear it too?"


    "Get lost!" Irvin''s face fell. Both Irvin and Josiah were giants of the business world, and they were


    equally presiding, none wanted to back down.


    Josiah remained grounded to the spot with his eyes fixed on me.


    Pressing my lips together, I turned to look at Hendrix, and I asked, "You went to Andrea''s birthday party


    at the Moores that day, didn''t you?"


    He looked into my eyes with his deep and dark eyes, "Yes."


    Even though I already knew the answer, I still felt torched by his reply. Feeling trapped in the sea of


    overwhelming emotions, I took a deep breath and continued, "You know why Valerie chose to kidnap


    me that night, don''t you? You know it better than me. For two months, Irvin kept every electronic device


    from me, and I avoided watching TV or the news at all. I didn''t even dare to contact anyone else."


    Speaking of that, I couldn''t help but chuckle lowly, "I''m not dumb. Even if I didn''t see the viral news


    about your engagement with Andrea in Jarold City, I knew Valerie wanted to take care of me and my


    baby once and for all. After all, nothing will be standing in Andrea''s way to marry you when I die. But


    she was wrong. She didn''t foresee that Irvin would show up and take me away."


    I didn''t look at Hendrix''s face after I said those words. I didn''t care whether what he felt - pain, self-


    me, or remorse - it had nothing to do with me.


    ncing at Josiah, I pulled a smile and said, "See? I can tell you more if you think this isn''t enough for


    me to hate him. I understand that you''re protective of Hendrix because he''s your best mate, Doctor


    Saunders. And I know you might think that that''s not big of a deal to lose a child. But I''m sorry to tell


    you this... I''m a person who will seek revenge for the slightest harm I received from others. What''s


    more, we''re talking about the child that was my whole life!"


    No one in the world could really understand others'' feelings, let alone empathize with others. Most of


    them would only watch on like a qualified bystander.


    I followed Irvin out of the hospital. His eyes deep with concern, he chastised, "Aaron acted too rashly,


    and he put you into a difficult situation. Whatever you''re nning to do next, the Moore family will be


    prepared."


    I nodded and couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Aaron had released the video directly in the hospital


    merely to let Hendrix see it and make him suffer.


    Whatever problem it was, I guessed I should leave it to my future self to worry about. There was no


    turning back since it had already started.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    After we got into the car, Irvin started the engine. I gave him a sidelong nce and asked, "Did you


    take the baby''s picture?"


    I was calm when I spoke, but he was visibly stiffened up. He looked at me and asked tentatively, "Didn''t


    you say you won''t see it?"


    I stared out of the car window. The pain I felt in my chest was so painful that I found it hard to breathe.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After some time, I replied, "Yes, I won''t look at it. Send it to Aaron and tell him to keep a low profile


    when he sends it to Andrea. It''s best to send it at midnight."


    Irvin nodded. After the car hit the road for a while, he changed the topic and asked, "So, have you


    figured out what to do with the Al project?"


    I nodded, "Aaron is good in IT. I''ve asked him for help. Also, there''s a technologypany in Ucrebury,


    and its researchers are very talented although thepany''s management isn''t that good. I was going


    to ask you to make time to visit it and maybe even purchase it."


    He quirked his eyebrows, "There''s such apany?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, it seems that you don''t have to gamble on Advancer Tech," He teased while smiling gently.


    I turned back to look at him and said, "If I fail and lose Advancer Tech, I''ll simply stick around you and


    make you pay for my expenses."


    Heughed, "No problem!"


    It was already past midnight when I got home. Fortunately for him, there were many rooms in the


    apartment. So, Irvin simply found a room to rest while I returned to my bedroom. As expected, I didn''t


    sleep all night because I had a lot to think of.


    Helen would be celebrating her fifty- sixth birthday on November 4.


    The Miller family was a renowned family full of schrs in Jarold City. Since Helen''s divorce from


    Yohannes, she had been staying with the Miller family. There weren''t many people in the Miller family.


    Other than Helen and her parents who were both nearly a hundred years old, she had two elder


    brothers.


    One of her brothers was a politician, while the other one participated in business activities. Both


    Helen''s brothers each had a son, and they sessfully expanded their careers and families abroad.


    So, they rarely returned to their hometown.


    Since Helen was the youngest in the family, naturally, she was spoiled. Irvin was also aware of her


    temper, and he would asionally nag her on it. However, as time passed by, he gradually gave up.


    So, when Irvin told me that he was going to take me to the birthday party, I refused him. After all, for the


    limited times I interacted with Helen, they didn''t end well.


    Irvin smiled, "Although the Miller family is a family of intellectuals, my grandparents have invited quite


    many big shots in the business world and political circles to her birthday party this year. The Moore


    family is alsoing. This will be your opportunity to do something to the Moore family."


    At first, I was dumbfounded. After a while, I realized that if I wanted to take down the Moore family and


    turn the tables, I would have to climb up thedder to their same level, if not a higher level. Otherwise,


    nothing I did would harm the Moore family even a bit.


    So, I looked at Irvin, nodding, I said, "Fine, I''ll go."


    The structure of society seemed to be simple, consisting of all humans who lived on the samend


    together. However, no one was the same.


    People were divided into different sses. Just like a pyramid, some people couldn''t climb a step up


    from the base of the pyramid even after several lifetimes.


    The poor might get into a rtively richer lifestyle through academic performance. However, if they


    wanted to climb to a higher level, they had to rely on their talents and wisdom.


    Yet, once one reached a certain height in the social pyramid, it was basically impossible for them to


    continue climbing upwards with only their wisdom and talent. They would need connections and family


    lines to enter the inner circle. If they wanted to gain a strong foothold at the top of the pyramid, they


    would need to rely on their charisma to gain admiration and respect.


    The reason the Moore family had been refusing to ept Valerie for so many years might have been


    because she wasn''t born and raised in a good family, and she wouldn''t be smart enough to do her job


    as Mrs. Moore.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    If it weren''t for Pedro''s persistence and the recovery of his lost daughter, in addition to the wealth


    umted by Valerie in the past few years, the Moore family would not ept her even after so


    many years.


    Andrea was able to rise through the levels with just one step, thanks to her bloodline. This was her


    destiny, and no one could stop her.


    Irvin set a time with me and said, "Six o''clock tonight. I''ll pick you up an hour earlier and take you to try


    on some dresses and makeup."


    I nodded. Even if I put on makeup and picked my own clothes, it probably wouldn''t be presentable.


    Therefore, I naturally let him worry about it.


    It was still early when I got home, and I was bored, so I called Monique.


    It was a pity that her phone was turned off. She had been here for three months. If she had stayed here


    for confinement, she would have been done. Why was her phone always turned off?


    I had no choice but to call Ian. The phone rang for a long while before it was answered. He sounded to


    be a little busy. "Arianna, I''m watching the baby right now. What about you? What are you doing?"


    I was surprised. It must be tough for a man to take care of a newborn baby.


    "Are you still with Monique in the countryside?" I asked, leaning back on the sofa and looking a little


    He did not speak. After a while, he said, "Yes, what about you? How have you been? Are you all right?"


    I nodded, "Yeah I''m good, I will go back to Ucrebury at the end of the year. Will youe to celebrate


    the New Year? Or will you stay in the countryside?"


    "I''m not sure yet!" He seemed to be busy, so I couldn''t help but to ask, "Where''s Monique? Is her cell


    phone broken? Why hasn''t she been answering the phone? I''ve called her a few times these past few


    days, but none of them have gotten through."


    "Yeah! She''s quite busy. I''ve got to be heading off now. Let''s keep in touch." With that, he hung up the


    phone.


    I paused and didn''t say anything else.


    Heavend Hotel, an international five stars hotel.


    Irvin parked the car at the entrance of the hotel. He got out and elegantly walked to the passenger seat


    of the car. He opened the car door for me and held my hand to help me out of the car.


    The hem of the royal blue gown was too long. I got off the car and looked at him. "To be honest, this is


    the first time I''m wearing a gown with such a long hem. I''m afraid that I will fallter."


    He smiled, "Then you should follow me closelyter so you don''t fall."


    Apart from this, I didn''t know of any other better way to deal with this.


    I shrugged towards him, and we entered the hotel together. At the entrance of the magnificent hotel


    stood a person weing distinguished guests.


    It was Helen.


    Having not seen each other for a long time, she seemed to look older than before. She was wearing a


    burgundy red dress with a ck coat over her shoulders, looking graceful and beautiful.


    Elder women relied on the elegance that they had umted with time. As time went by, women


    would have more charm and gentleness within them.


    Helen held Irvin''s hand. "Irvin, you''re finally here. The guests have arrived, and your grandparents are


    all here. Please go in and greet them, and thene out to wee the guestster."


    After that, her eyes fell on me, and she said with a smile, "Which family is thisdy from? She looks


    beautiful and gentle. Why haven''t I seen her before?"


    When I saw that she was looking at me with a strange gaze, I was stunned and could not help but turn


    to Irvin for help.


    Irvinughed, "Mother, you''ve met her before. She''s Arianna."


    She looked taken aback when she heard that. She nced at my stomach after a moment, "It''s you!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She could not help but frown as she looked at Irvin, "Irvin, why did you..."

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Irvin interrupted her, "Mom, you said you won''t question it no matter who I came with today. I have my


    own life to lead, and you''ll respect me, right?"


    Parents would alwayspromise endlessly in front of their children. Helen clearly hated Nerissa and


    despised the Roberts family to the core.


    But now, she had to bear with me, who was the daughter- in-w of the Roberts, for the sake of Irvin.


    Sighing softly, she nced at me and said with a frown, "As long as she doesn''t cause any trouble."


    Irvin smiled and led me into the hotel lobby.


    There were not many people in the hall. There were cakes and drinks on both sides of the table. The


    two elders of the Miller family chatted with the newly arrived guests in the side yard.


    The two elders were thrilled when Irvin pulled me forward to greet them. Perhaps that they were this


    excited because they hadn''t seen their grandson in a long time.


    The old man, who was nearing a hundred years old, seemed to be in high spirits.


    "Irvin, this girl you brought with you looks so beautiful. Which family is she from?" Anthony asked while


    looking at me with curiosity in his eyes.


    Pulling me forward, Irvin smiled and said, "Grandpa, she''s the project director of mypany. She''s


    my date today."


    "Ah, a girl from thepany. You''re not young anymore. It''s time to think about your future. Don''t dy


    too much." Sophia, Irvin''s grandmother said.


    Irvin nodded. He looked at the two elders and said, "Grandma, Grandpa, I''ll go and greet the guests


    with Mother. Arianna will stay and keep you guyspany."


    The two elders nodded, indicating that he could go.


    As soon as Irvin left, Sophia pulled me to sit beside her and asked, "How old are you?"


    I smiled faintly. "I''m twenty-six!"


    "Are you married?" Elders seemed to care much about the younger generation and what they were


    doing. I smiled and said, "Yes, Grandma!"


    She was surprised to hear that. She nced at Anthony, who was standing beside her, and said with a


    smile, "The older Irvin is, the harder it is to figure out what''s on his mind."


    Anthony smiled and looked at me. "How is your name spelled?"


    I smiled faintly and replied politely.


    The old man nodded thoughtfully and said, "That''s a good name. Very novel."


    I smiled and said, "That''s so sweet of you to say."


    His turbid eyes lit up a little as he said, "Irvin intends to introduce you to us. I guess you are the woman


    in his heart."


    "You old geezer, what are you talking about?" Sophia said sarcastically. "I''m sure you know everything,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    and can see everything."


    Anthony smiled and said, "The younger generation''s affairs have their own destiny. If we can see what


    will happen and don''t inform them or guide them well, we will cause a dy in their affairs."


    Sophia snorted. "Sure, Mr. Know It All!"


    Although I couldn''t really understand what the two elders were talking about, it did sound rather


    interesting. They were nearly a century old, their children led happy lives and their spouses who could


    still swear andugh. This was truly a blessing.


    How many in this life could have what this couple did? Most people would part ways halfway through


    their lives, and spend the rest of the other half trying to forget their painful past.


    At first, I didn''t understand why Irvin asked me to keep the two elderspany, but after a while, I


    realized that every guest who joined the event had to greet the two elders.


    Some people woulde chat with the two of them, and some would be curious as to who I was just


    by standing next to them. The two elders would then help introduce me to the guests.


    And I eventually knew all the people who hade to visit.


    Pedro came with Valerie. The two middle-aged couples, who were more than 50 years old, looked well


    and sharp. The man was poised and dignified, while the woman was gentle and elegant. They would


    be what people called an ideal match.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    After greeting the two elders, Pedro and Valerie noticed me. A look of surprise fell on their faces when


    they saw me. They looked at Anthony and asked, "Master Miller, who is this person beside you?"


    Anthony said with a smile, "This is Arianna. She''s a staff member of ourpany, and she''s here with


    Irvin today."


    Pedro and Valerie looked at each other, still looking surprised. "Arianna?" Their eyes fell on me,


    confused.


    "Mr. Moore, this girl looks just like President Lin when she was younger. If it wasn''t for the fact that your


    family has already brought your daughter back, I would have thought that she is your daughter,"


    Charles, who was about the same age as Pedro, teased.


    Many people agreed with what he said even though this was met with surprise by the elderly couple.


    They then looked at Valerie and me carefully.


    After a while, he said, "I have to admit that the simrity is uncanny. Her nose is very simr to Pedro''s,


    and she is tall and delicate. If Pedro hadn''t already gotten his daughter back, I would have thought her


    to be your biological daughter."


    Everyoneughed hearing this. Pedro nced at Valerie before focusing his gaze at me. He bunched


    his eyebrows as he looked on.


    After Irvin was done entertaining the guests, he walked in and said with a smile, "I can''t believe


    everyone thinks so. Why don''t we let Mr. Moore recognize Arianna as his goddaughter so that we can


    have more good news today?"


    Hearing that, I couldn''t mask my surprise. I didn''t understand what Irvin was trying to say.


    As soon as he said this, someone chided in agreement, "Yeah, this is a good idea. Mr. Moore will have


    another beautiful girl by his side. How enviable."


    Others didn''t know of my rtionship with the Moore family. Of course, they would think that it''s a


    happy event. However, all it took was one look at the faces of Valerie and Pedro to know that this was


    not the case, since they knew of the situation well.


    After a while, Valerie said with a smile, "We appreciate the kindness. Everyone knows that our


    daughter, Andrea is a tough girl. But she had suffered for the past few years, and I don''t think it''ll ever


    be enough for us to make it up to her. If we take in another goddaughter, I''m afraid she will overthink."


    All of a sudden, Irvin and the others, who had originally suggested this, turned pale at her words.


    For a moment, they couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    With a faint smile, I felt much more rxed. I looked at Valerie and Pedro and said, "The two of you


    love your daughter so much that others are envious of her. It''s unfortunate that I don''t share the same


    fate, you all have been too kind."


    "What did you say?" Charles beamed, "You don''t need to belittle yourself, girl. You were brought here


    by Irvin, which means that you are someone of value. I only have a son, when I actually also want a


    daughter. Everyone knows that my wife passed away before her time, so I was not left with one. Fate


    had brought us together here. If you are willing to ept me as your godfather, the Reid family is


    where you belong in the future."


    I was stunned and for a short moment, even a little confused. Charles was a famous official in Jarold


    City. He had been an honest executive for all his life. There were not many powerful people who had as


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    much integrity and principle as he did nowadays.


    When someone like himself uttered these words to me, I couldn''t help but feel ttered.


    "Look at her. She''s so happy that she''s at a loss for words. Charles, look how you intimidate people."


    Anthony joked. The smile on his face grew wider with pride.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Irvin patted me on the shoulder and said, "Say thanks to Mr. Reid for his affection."


    I quickly parted my lips and said excitedly, "Thank you, Mr. Reid, for your affection. I''m lucky."


    "Fate works in such mysterious ways. Charles has spent a lifetime looking forward to having a


    daughter. He finally found one who fit into the family so well after such a long time. We''re a family now,"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Anthony said with a smile.


    Looking at Charles, he said, "Who said anything about a goddaughter? She is a biological daughter


    because she is indeed from the Reid family!"


    Charlesughed out loud. He immediately lifted his wine ss and looked at me. "Come with me!"


    Charles took me to the stage of the hotel and announced loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, I


    would like to thank Master Miller and Madam Miller for organizing this birthday dinner that brought this


    daughter to me, thereby fulfilling my lifelong wish. Today, at Madam Miller''s birthday banquet, I


    announce that I will definitely host a banquet and invite all of you to celebrate my dear daughter joining


    my family."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the guests under the stage were surprised for a moment before they


    started pping their hands and congratted him.


    Charles was a man who liked to be honest and straightforward. As he wanted to take me in as his


    daughter, he brought me along to introduce me to other guests.


    I then remembered that all the important and powerful people were at this banquet. Halfway through,


    Charles had something to discuss with his friends.


    Now that I had some free time, I walked around, looking for Irvin. He happened to have finished his


    businesses, so he led me into the tea room.


    He said, "Looks like this isn''t a wasted trip after all?"


    I smiled faintly and replied gratefully, "Yes, it''s not a waste of time. But why did you ask me to think of


    Pedro as my godfather? Don''t you know what Valerie has done? How can I recognize him as my


    godfather?"


    He boiled the water and was ready to make tea. He looked at me and said, "Charles had wanted a


    daughter for many years, but he didn''t want to remarry. Everyone in the elite families in Jarold City


    knows this. He noticed that you looked like Valerie, so I took the chance to ask Pedro and Valerie to


    take you in as a goddaughter. Of course, they wouldn''t only want you to be their daughter, neither did


    you. Their refusal was inevitable. Charles spent his whole life being kind, and he had always wanted a


    daughter. So, everything just fell into ce naturally."


    I looked at him and sighed. "I thought it was just a matter of convenience. After listening to what you


    said, I actually feel that I am not as smart as I think I am."


    I would probably never havee up with such a careful n, no matter how meticulous I tried to be.


    He raised his eyebrows. "What? You think I have secret agendas now, so you don''t want to be friends


    anymore?"


    "No way!" I smiled lightly. "I''m so grateful. You told Anthony about it in advance, didn''t you?"


    Otherwise, why would Anthony be so supportive of the idea?


    He nodded and put the teacup in front of me. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Not bad. You''re not


    that stupid after all."


    I smiled and paused. Then, I said, "Charles is a man of honor. If I want to deal with the Moore family


    with his help in the future, I''m afraid..."


    He said with a faint smile, "Most of the Moore family''s businesses are founded in the grey areas of the


    I raised my eyebrows. It seemed that the famous or rich would indeed attract criticisms.


    At this moment, Irvin''s cell phone rang, and it was Helen. Something must have happened. He was in a


    hurry to deal with it, so he asked me to get some rest and to call him if I needed help.


    When I saw him leave, I sat in the tea room and looked at the teacup in a daze. Charles was now my


    godfather out of nowhere. I was lucky as an orphan.


    After sitting for a while in the tea room, I went out.


    In the bathroom.


    Valerie stood in my way gracefully. "Miss Reid, let''s have a little chat?"


    Looking at herx face, I nodded and said, "Mrs. Lawson, what do you want to talk about?"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    She smiled faintly. "There''s a leisure area outside of the hotel. Let''s go!"


    Following her to the back of the hotel, we came to an open-air rest area. She found us a seat, sat down


    gracefully, and motioned me to sit down to talk.


    I sat down across from her and asked for a cup of warm water from the waiter while she asked for a


    cup of coffee, no sugar.


    I quietly nced at her.


    She did not seem to be in a hurry to wrap our little chat up. After the coffee was served, she slowly took


    a sip and said, "Are you not a fan of coffee?"


    I nodded. "It''s bitter. I''m not used to it."


    She smiled and took another sip. Perhaps it tasted too bitter because a frown formed on her face. "It''s


    also a blessing that you don''t like bitterness." When her eyes fell on me, she smiled again. "To be


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    honest, you and I are so simr when I was young. If I hadn''t checked your DNA in person, I would


    have thought you were my daughter."


    I smiled faintly, and my smile was a little cold. "To be your daughter, I would need to have blessings


    spanning across a few lifetimes. I am not worthy of it!"


    The smile on her face faded. She narrowed her eyes and then exhaled deeply. "30 years ago, when I


    was just 20 years old, I knew that I was no more than an ordinary girl, and that if I aspired to live a life


    that I truly wanted in the future, I would have to work hard and suffer. At 23, I graduated from university


    and met Pedro. Being noticed among so many people by this respected man was probably my luckiest


    moment in my life. He was noble, elegant, and was such a gentleman - the ideal lover of all women.


    We''ve been fortunate to always appreciate and love one another."


    I quietly watched her talk without any intention of interrupting. She asked the waiter for a refill and


    continued, "At 24, he and I had been looking forward to our future. I even imagined our life together


    after marriage. It was beautiful and worth looking forward to, but reality was cruel. Only a few children


    from average families ever get respected. Only children who have been born into noble family


    backgrounds, will have an inherent sense of superiority and respect. That''s the reason why they can


    shine in crowds."


    She looked at me thoughtfully. "The gracefulness within is rare because the only way to have it is


    through the bloodline."


    I couldn''t help but frown as I quietly listened to her.


    She leaned back a little as she continued, "Because of the gap in family background, I was looked


    down on by the Moore family. As arrogant as I was, I left Pedro out of anger and wanted to be


    independent. The year I left Jarold City, I swore to myself that I would work until I''m at a position where


    I could have the Moore family at my disposal."


    She couldn''t help butugh, "Fate was ridiculous though. Unexpectedly, I found out I was pregnant


    when I left Jarold City. But my ego stopped me from going back to Pedro. I was young after all, and it


    was my first pregnancy. I couldn''t bear to abort the baby, but I wasn''t able to raise her either. I hesitated


    and procrastinated while my tummy grew bigger and bigger. In the end, I had to give birth to her. I


    originally thought that I''d be alright settling down with any man for the rest of my life. However, once I


    have experienced the high life of a noble, I couldn''t stand living an ordinary life anymore. After giving


    birth to the baby, I went abroad alone."


    Seeing her face full of vicissitudes, I couldn''t help but frowny. This woman sounded like she had been


    too ambitious and I didn''t know whether this was a good or bad thing.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    After a moment, she continued, "Do you know how difficult it was to live abroad alone as a woman in


    her twenties? It''s like walking on the tip of a knife. I couldn''t sleep at night, desperately missed my child


    every day, but I couldn''t go back. I thought as long as I saved enough money, I would pick her up after


    living a stable life. But it took me ten years. When I went back to Hovell to look for her, she had been


    abandoned by that nasty man. I used half of my life in exchange for my child!"


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, I looked down and felt an ache in my heart. "My child couldn''t be here


    even at the expense of half of my life." She said. Looking at her, I couldn''t help but sneer, "So? Is this


    an excuse for you to hurt others at will?"


    She shook her head and regained herposure. "16 years. I''d been looking for Andrea for 16 years.


    During these 16 years, I had missed her and hoped that she was living well. To find her, even if I were


    married, I was unwilling to have a child with others, but I didn''t mind being a stepmother. I''ve been


    atoning for my sins all these years. Now that I''ve finally found her, I''m keeping her by my side no matter


    what. As a mother, you can call me selfish and vicious, but I''ll do anything to get what she wants. I''ll


    fight for her for the rest of my life."


    I sneered, "So only you love your daughter as much as your life? And others don''t?"


    "I couldn''t be bothered with that." She looked at me and raised her voice. "Arianna, you had a choice in


    the beginning. If you had chosen to abort the child from the very beginning and left Hendrix, you


    wouldn''t have had this much trouble to deal with. I did give you a choice, didn''t I?"


    I found this funny, but I couldn''tugh. People in this world are ridiculous; they really could shamelessly


    describe their selfishness and viciousness in such a fresh and refined way.


    "Madam Lawson, you are indeed a person who has gone through a lot. You can speak so righteously


    about your heinous crimes, but your hands are still covered with the blood of my child. Aren''t you afraidPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    of your grandson getting retribution for it?" I was not a kind person. Listening to a few sad stories


    wasn''t going to make me softhearted.


    I didn''t have it in me to smile and forget all about my hatred towards her.


    Her face darkened. "Arianna, just because you''ve hooked up with Charles, it doesn''t mean you''re free


    to do anything you want to me. To put it bluntly, you''re just a nobody. If I have the intention to kill you,


    what can you do to me?"


    "Haha!"


    What an arrogantdy!


    "My life is worthless. You can do whatever you want to me as long as you have the ability to. It''s indeed


    not a big deal for me to hook up with Mr. Reid. However, you killed Hendrix''s child. I have a rtionship


    with the Granger Group and now, with Charles. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that I have a brother


    named Aaron. I think you know him. Do you gather that the Moore family can be brought down if all


    these people banded together?"


    "You..." Valerie''s face turned pale.


    "Your words are really bold. Where did you get the confidence to think that you had the ability to


    convince so many people?"


    Pedro suddenly came out. He walked to Valerie and sat down beside her. He looked at me with his


    eyebrows raised and said, "Valerie indeed didn''t think things through regarding the child. But Miss


    Reid, do you really think that you have the ability to do this to the Moore family yourself?"


    Since things had been unveiled, there was no need to be reserved about it. "I have to give it a try,


    anyway. My life is already a mess. Worsees to worst, I will find my child on the way to the<pherworld."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    He frowned slightly and nced sideways at Valerie. His voice was a little low. "When did you be


    so ruthless that you can bear hurting a child?"


    Valerie felt wronged. She retorted, "Pedro, do you know how Andrea lived after returning to the city?


    My heart breaks for my daughter!"


    "Nonsense!" Pedro was a little angry. "You have spoiled her rotten. You will be the cause of Andrea''s


    downfall eventually."


    Valerie lowered her head, her eyes red and watery. "We have done her wrong all these years."


    Pedro sighed. His gaze fell on me as he said, "Miss Reid, there''s no point crying over spilt milk. Please


    put your conditions forward, and we''ll try our best topensate you for the damage we caused."


    This couple really was something else. One was a murder while the other used money as a problem-


    solver. What an amazing pair this two made.


    I straightened my back and looked at the two. "How sincere of you two. I don''t care about money or


    power. You know that I don''tck


    any of them. How about this? In Buddhism, what goes around,es around - such is the belief in


    karma which posits that....a life for a life. Miss Burton was going to give birth anyway. Why not


    way to theherworld!"


    "Arianna, you''re crossing the line!" Valerie''s face turned red. "Do you really think that you are powerful


    just because you have a few big shots around you? Let me tell you. You''re still too young."


    I smiled faintly, but I was not angry. I nodded, "You''re right. I know that I am still young, which means


    that I still have a long way to go!"


    "You''re a smart person, Miss Reid. Do you think it''s worth it to make everyone unhappy and ruin your


    future for a child?" This was clearly a threat.


    Iughed and said, "Yes, it ispletely worth it! Alright, you guys have fun chatting. I''ll take my leave


    first." Looking at Valerie, I smiled radiantly. "I''ll be seeing you around, Mrs. Lawson."


    Valerie stared at me sullenly. I stopped smiling and went straight into the hall.


    Whether they were happy or not was their business. What I only cared about was myfortability.


    Rich and powerful people could really do whatever they wanted. An innocent life meant nothing to


    them. What a joke!


    When I arrived at the hall, most of the guests had already left. When Charles saw me, he smiled and


    said softly, "Although the Reid family is big, you have be my daughter, so you have to choose an


    auspicious day to join the Reid family officially. The pride and integrity of my daughter must be shown."


    I smiled lightly and my eyes tingled. My voice broke a little as I said, "Thank you, Mr. Reid."


    "Tsk, tsk," he said. "Call me Dad!"


    I pursed my lips and smiled with tears in my eyes. "Dad!"


    "Great!" Heughed heartily. "Tell me your address. I''ll be away from work in the next two days. I''ll bring


    you something delicious when I get back."


    I nodded and looked at him. "I''m over at the Central Park Residence. Take care when you''re out there."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He nodded and said with a smile, "Alright, I''ll ask your brother to take care of you from now on. We''ll be


    a family in the future. If you need anything, just let him know!"


    I nodded and couldn''t help but feel waves of warmth crashing into my heart.


    After sending off the guests, Irvin walked towards us. He looked at Charles and said, "Rest assured,


    Mr. Reid. I will take good care of your daughter and ensure that she is healthy and happy."

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Charlesughed out loud, narrowed his eyes, and said in a low voice, "Be honest, are you two in love?"


    Irvin was taken aback. He smiled and said, "Mr. Reid, that''s not up to me to decide."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Everyoneughed and sent Charles off. Irvin and Helen bid each other goodbye shortly after.


    Helen took a look at me, and then shot Irvin a serious expression. "You need to have a sense of


    propriety. Don''t make thingsplicated. If the scandal between you two gets spread across Jarold


    City, things will get even moreplicated with the Reid, Roberts and Granger families involved."


    Irvin nodded. He quickly reassured her, "Mom, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing!"


    Irvin and I then exited the hotel and got into the car.


    As we buckled into our seats, I couldn''t help but look at him and asked, "Although Charles wants a


    daughter desperately, he is a high-ranking official. He can''t get a daughter randomly, can he?"


    He started the car and said with a smile, "You''re quite smart, you know that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    He said while driving, "Aaron was also behind this. He is Charles''s nephew, he lives under the same


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    roof, and has mentioned you more than once in front of Charles. I guess you could say that he said all


    the right things."


    I was stunned for a moment before confusions started setting in. "Isn''t Aaron''s father a businessman?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "If you have a chance, ask Aaron. There are not many people in Reid Family


    and Charles has no children. The other two uncles in the Reid family are either dead or have some sort


    of disability. So, although the Reid Family is big, it is not popted."


    I nodded, deep in thought. A few years ago, Aaron had indeed been brought back by the Reid family in


    Jarold City. I didn''t ask him much about it after, so I had limited knowledge about the finer details.


    Moreover, we were all young when he came to Hovell, and Grandma never talked about the investment


    partner whomitted suicide.


    I had never inquired about Aaron''s background for so many years.


    After spending the whole night out, I leaned myself against the car, feeling drowsy. While I was in a


    daze, the car had entered the residential area.


    Irvin pulled over and saw that I was sleepy. He asked, "Do you need me to carry you up?"


    My eyes suddenly shot open and I shook my head. "I''ll go up on my own!" Helen was right. If someone


    brought up something unnecessary, everyone would be embarrassed and troubled.


    I wasn''t surprised to see Hendrix at the gate, but I couldn''t help frowning when his figure came into


    view. Was he trying to persuade me to stay this way?


    He sat on the steps at the gate, looking like an abandoned child.


    After not seeing him for a few days, he had grown thinner. His former pride and arrogance had


    Irvin frowned slightly, "I''ll be leaving first then."


    I nodded and looked at Hendrix, who slowly rose to his feet. I caught a glimpse of his hand wrapped in


    white gauze.


    If there was medicine for regret, I would definitely take it. If I could choose to not have met Hendrix at


    all, I would choose that in a heartbeat.


    After three years of physical and mental torment, of being hurt beyond healing, I had changed beyond


    recognition.


    We looked at each other for a long while. I pondered about what to say to him, but didn''t find an


    answer.


    I then said tly, "Go home, and don''te back here again!" Ignoring his gaze, I walked past him and


    through the door immediately.


    "Are you guys living together?" He asked tiredly.


    I stopped in my tracks, frowned and eximed, "That''s my business!"


    "Fine!" His voice was hoarse and powerless.


    "Is there really nothing we can do for us?"


    Was this our final chapter? I really didn''t know. I thought of hundreds of ways to torture him, but I would


    still be the one left hurting in the end/. So, I chose to turn a blind eye.


    "I know you hate me! It''s my fault for not protecting you and our child. It''s all my fault. But, Arianna, I


    can''t just let this happen to us. If you hate me, you can do whatever you want to get revenge. But... at


    leaste back with me. We''re husband and wife, so we have to face it together, don''t we?"


    I pursed my lips, unable to shake the difort from my heart. I said, "Let''s get a divorce!" I tried my


    best to learn how to let go and not to hate him. After all, I had loved him before. So, not hating him was


    already the best I could do.


    My heart felt as if it was being torn apart, and there was only pain everywhere.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Humans were ridiculous. It was wrong to love, it was wrong not to love.


    I turned around and went upstairs, feeling like there was nothing else I could talk to him about.


    "All it took was that simple phrase to end everything between us?" He said in a very soft, emotionless


    voice.


    I stopped in my tracks even though I did not look back.


    "Arianna, if you really hate me, are you willing to let me go just like that? The best revenge in the world


    is to make one suffer a living death. Are you trying to get your revenge or are you letting things go by


    divorcing me?"


    I didn''t know what made Hendrix, such a noble man, say such words. I looked back at him.


    With a slight frown, I said, "Hendrix, you know I won''t fall for these words!"


    He looked up, and his eyes were fierce. "The resentment in your heart can only be eased by going


    back with me."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will stab you to death in the middle of the night?" In the past, I would not, things


    were different now. If I hated someone enough, even killing wouldn''t do much in dissippating the hate.


    He pressed his lips together, and his eyes flickered. "I''ll wait and see!"


    I looked up and saw that the lights in the room had already been turned on. Irvin''s tall figure was


    standing by the French window.


    I was far away, so I couldn''t see his expression clearly. I could imagine how he looked like now though.


    Hendrix saw what I was doing. He frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    After a long while, I looked at him and said calmly, "Hendrix, I can go back with you, but I have a


    condition."


    "What is it?"


    "I want everyone in Jarold City to know who I am, and I want you to dissociate yourself from Andrea.


    And you are not allowed to question me no matter what I do in the future!"


    He frowned before finally nodding. "Done!"


    After a pause, he continued, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow." "Fine!"


    At the front door.


    Irvin was waiting by the door with his arms crossed. He looked at me and said, "Have you guys


    reached an agreement?"


    I nodded as I bent down to change my shoes. "Since I''ve already said that I''ll walk out of this pain


    myself, there''s no point for me to hide behind you all the time."


    He sneered. "Are you worried that someone will talk about us and cause the Roberts and Reid family


    trouble?"


    "Irvin, I''m still Hendrix''s wife. Your mother''s concern was not misced," I said with a frown, feeling that


    his words were a little harsh.


    Irvin was good in every way, but he couldn''t be so selfish. Hendrix alone was already making me suffer


    enough. If Irvin were to intervene, I wouldn''t be able to keep it together much longer.


    Seeing his sullen face, I looked up at him and said, "Thank you for the past few months, but I can''t


    continue pretending to be naive anymore. Irvin, I''m sorry!"


    I immediately got up and went to the bedroom without seeing Irvin''s face. There must be a reason for


    someone to treat another person so kindly. I was not a fool; I knew what Irvin''s kindness meant.


    Sometimes I wanted to y dumb and continue to stay there, but humans wereplicated, and I


    couldn''t y stupid all my life.


    What''s more, I didn''t have the right to be silly anymore!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Arianna!" He asked in a very low voice, "Have you ever...loved me?"


    I was caught off guard, rendered speechless for a moment. After a pause, I said, "Irvin, I''m sorry!"


    A low chuckle was heard. "Okay, I understand."


    These simple words sounded like they bore the weight of the world.


    However, this was the right thing to do.


    I parted my lips to say something, but no word left my mouth.


    Back in the bedroom, I tossed and turned on the bed but couldn''t fall asleep.


    In these two short months, I don''t think I''ve ever really thought about what was going to happen to me


    in the future.


    How should I deal with what was happening between Hendrix and I, as well as Irvin? I let him take


    good care of me and took his kindness for granted. However, I forgot that, in the end, I wouldn''t be able


    to give him anything in return, and that he would be the one hurting.


    I was already in ruins. I couldn''t get him in trouble anymore.


    The night felt so long that I didn''t think daylight woulde.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    The next day.


    I didn''t sleep all night. I had a bad headache, and my head was buzzing.


    Irvin was already in the living room. When he saw me wake up, he looked at me indifferently and said,


    "Let''s have breakfast?"


    I nodded and looked at the dining table. There was a big breakfast spreadid out on the table, giving


    the ce a warm, homely ambiance.


    As we sat across each other, he didn''t say a word and only quietly and elegantly ate his breakfast. I


    couldn''t help but notice the dark circles under his eyes.


    I asked, "Did you not sleep wellst night?"


    He looked up and answered indifferently, "Have more food!" Then, he put a fried egg on my te.


    I only looked at him, and didn''t say much after.


    Suddenly, my phone rang, startling the absentminded me for a moment. I saw that Irvin was looking at


    me, so I nced at the phone from the corner of my eye.


    It was Hendrix.


    Seeing that I had not moved, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you not going to answer that?"


    I picked up the phone but didn''t say anything.


    I waited for the other person to speak.


    "Do you need help to carry your things? I''ll go up and help you carry them. I''m at your ce." Hendrix''s


    voice was emotionless.


    I got up, walked to the window, and opened the curtains. The person downstairs was still dressed in a


    ck suit, standing with his phone pressed against his ear.


    "No need!" I quickly replied. Then I added, "See you downstairs!"


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you!" The conversation felt natural, as if we had always spoken like this all this while.


    After the call ended, Irvin looked at me with pursed lips. "You haven''t finished your breakfast yet."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I looked at him and knew that he was not in a good mood. I paused and said, "Thank you, Irvin."


    I didn''t know what else to say. The interiors, furniture and everything else in the bedroom had been his


    doing, so I didn''t need to take anything with me.


    When I ignored him and went out of the bedroom without saying another word, I felt a hand on my


    wrist. Suddenly, he pressed on my neck hard.


    It all happened so fast that I wasn''t able to react. I pushed him away with all my strength, covered my


    neck with my hands, and said angrily, "Irvin, I thought you would respect me!"


    He spat back, "Arianna, you think too highly of us humans!"


    I stared at him long and hard before saying quietly, "Goodbye!"


    This was my own problem. I had no right to reprimand him. All I could do was endure it.


    Downstairs.


    Hendrix was already waiting for me at the door. When he saw mee out, his sharp eyebrows pulsed


    slightly, and he stretched out his wide palm to me. "Let''s go home!"


    His words sounded light, like the passing of a gust of wind.


    I pursed my lips and ignored his hanging hands in the air. I walked straight to the car.


    A sinister voice from Irvin came from behind, "Hendrix, you''d better take good care of her. Otherwise, I


    won''t let her go next time."


    I was stunned and looked back, only to see the two men staring angrily into each other''s eyes, like a


    war was about to begin.


    I didn''t watch them and just got into the car. I only faintly hear Hendrix''s words. "There won''t be a next


    time."


    When the car started, Hendrix did not speak, and neither did I. I looked at the high-rise buildings


    shing outside the window.


    I couldn''t help thinking about how Jarold City was extraordinarily prosperous.


    "What would you like to eat?" Hendrix asked in a soft voice. When he looked at me, his ck eyes


    were darkened, his gaze cold.


    I pursed my lips and said ndly, "I''m not hungry!" I had just eaten a short while ago.


    Without saying a word, he parked the car at the foot of a breakfast joint and looked at me. "Well, I am!"


    he said.


    After getting out of the car, he went into the store and found a table. He looked at me and asked, "What


    would you like to have?"


    I wasn''t hungry at all, so I replied, "Anything''s fine!"


    I didn''t look at him again and instead focused my attention on my cell phone. At this moment, a text


    message from Aaron came. "We''re going to Ucrebury on Wednesday. Would you like to meet the


    president of


    Fantasia Company?"


    I almost forgot about this. I replied and thought that I could go back to Ucrebury to see Ian and


    Monique while I was there. I hadn''t seen them in such a long time. Monique''s child must be two-


    months- old now.


    My phone was suddenly snatched away. I instantly looked up and saw Hendrix''s dark eyes. I frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He put my phone somewhere I couldn''t reach, looked at me, and said, "Eat your food."


    My frown remained on my face. I looked at the food before me and felt theck of appetite in my


    stomach. "I just ate. I''m not hungry!"


    "It''s all right. Eat more!" As he said this, he shoved some food towards me.


    I frowned. Though I was a little unhappy, I didn''t lose my temper.


    After breakfast, I felt that he was in a strange mood. I couldn''t figure out why he was angry, so I chose


    to be silent.


    After we arrived at the vi, we got out of the car, and went back to the bedroom. Hendrix suddenly


    hugged me from the back. His voice was hoarse and low, an attempt to control his anger, as he asked,


    "Has he touched you?"


    Before I could respond, he started showering me with kisses.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    I frowned in pain and felt anger rising in my heart, but I still tried my best to say calmly, "You''re bringing


    me back because Andrea can''t satisfy you with her big belly now, so you want me to rece her?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, he paused. He lifted his head, and his breath was heavy and loud with


    anger. "Arianna, do you think that badly of me?"


    "Aren''t you?" I asked, turning around to look at him. My gaze pierced into his red- rimmed eyes.


    The temperature in the air was low.


    A smile etched on the man''s handsome, indifferent face. He stared into my eyes as if his gaze was


    made of sharp knives and said, "Okay then, I will grant you your wish!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pushed me on the bed without allowing me to respond. His shirt


    was aggressively unbuttoned in a sh by him. He snatched his tie from his cor and threw it aside.


    After a moment of absent- mindedness, I suddenly realized what he was going to do. I tried to ignore


    my rapidly thumping heart as I got up, ready to leave.


    However, before I got out of bed, he held me down, pressing his body against mine, and enveloping me


    in his unique presence. "Based on Irvin''s character, he wouldn''t force you to do that, would he?"


    He sounded like he was speaking through gnashed teeth. "Let''s do something he wouldn''t."


    Minnie was quite happy to see me back, so she came upstairs and served the dishes she had


    prepared. She stood at the door and called out, "Arianna!"


    Seeing Hendrix and me in bed, she stood at the door, startled.


    "Get out!" Hendrix''s face wrinkled in fury.


    Minnie had never experienced Hendrix''s anger. She was dumbfounded for a moment before she


    hurriedly closed the door and went out.


    "Ha!" I suddenlyughed and looked into his ck eyes. I couldn''t help but sarcastically say, "Now, I''m


    d that the child is not alive. How sad he would be, with a father like you."


    He stared at me grimly. He looked like he was trying really hard to keep the rage in him suppressed.


    For a few seconds, I thought he would raise his hand to hit me.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But he didn''t.


    He leaned into my ear and whispered huskily, "Let''s have another one to see if he would be sad or


    delighted."


    I was shocked.


    Hendrix''s thin lips pressed down on mine.


    I didn''t realize it until it waste. I felt a numbing pain on my lips.


    I couldn''t help yell out, "Hendrix, are you a dog?"


    "Ha!" He sneered. "I''m d that you can still feel the pain."


    "Hendrix..."


    Before he could say anything else, he froze all of a sudden, his breathing heavy.


    I looked at him and followed his gaze. He was staring at the scar on my belly; the one that looked like a


    centipede.


    He raised his hand to touch it, but I pushed him away before he could.


    I asked, "What''s wrong? Have you lost interest after seeing this scar?"


    When he looked at me, his eyes overflowed with pain. Seeing how much he was in pain, I began to feel


    that situation was bing more and moreughable.


    His gaze was deep and it was hard telling what he was thinking of. He asked softly, "Does it still hurt?"


    This question suddenly drove a needle- like pain into my heart, and I struggled to breathe.


    I stood up and pushed him away. My face was void of all emotion as I put on my clothes. "Hendrix,


    you''re much more pathetic than I thought you were."


    I turned around and went downstairs.


    Minnie was in the kitchen. When she saw me going downstairs, she looked at me and asked


    awkwardly, "Arianna, are you hungry? Heather and I cooked something for you. Why don''t you have


    something to eat first?"


    I shook my head, "No, thanks. I''m heading out for a walk."


    I was a little surprised to meet Andrea at the door of the vi. But after a bit of thought, I realized that


    this was nothing out of the ordinary. I saw her holding her belly as a nanny helped her out of the car.


    After she said something to the driver, the car took off. Then, the nanny helped her walk towards the


    vi.


    She saw that I was leaning against the door with my arms crossed, looking at her coldly. She then


    stopped in her tracks, the smile on her face fell and was reced with a look of surprise before


    eventually turning cold and distant.


    "Miss Burton, good morning. Your belly''s getting bigger. Don''t you want to move in?" I really didn''t


    mean to satirize her. I simply felt that it was not appropriate for a pregnant woman to go back and forth


    like this.


    After all...was she not a nobledy?


    She pursed her lips. Herplexion looked poor. She looked up at me in a hostile manner. "Don''t you


    hate Hendrix? What are you doing back here?"

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Iughed and said, "No matter how much I hate him, we are still bound by thew. After all, half of this


    house is my asset. If I don''te back, wouldn''t I have to give it up?"


    She said scornfully, "Don''t be sarcastic. I don''t want your money at all."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Who knows? You had your eye on my man after all."


    Seeing that she was about to yell at me in frustration, I turned around and went to the yard. It was


    already autumn in Jarold City. Time passed in a blink of an eye.


    Hendrix seemed to have heard themotion and came out. When he saw Andrea, he furrowed his


    brows and pressed his lips together. "What are you doing here?" He asked indifferently.


    Seeing her lover, Andrea''s furious face turned into a gentle smile. "Hendrix, I heard from my father that


    you will go to the border town next month to discuss the project development. He asked me to send


    you the cooperation contract."


    As she spoke, she nced at the nanny who was supporting her. The nanny took out the documents


    and respectfully handed them to Hendrix.


    "Pfft!" I couldn''t stop myugh from escaping.


    It got the attention of two people. Hendrix pursed his lips and looked at me, saying, "It''s cold outside.


    Go back in and put on a coat."


    Andrea, on the other hand, stared at me with displeasure and a look of annoyance.


    Ignoring her gaze, I walked up to Hendrix and wrapped my hand around his. "You hurt me a little just


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    now. I don''t want to walk. Go get it for me," I said.


    As I spoke, I deliberately tilted my head a little, revealing the spot where he had bit hard on my neck.


    My skin was tender, so if he bit it, there would definitely be a mark.


    Seeing that Andrea''s face was growing gloomier, I looked at Hendrix and smiled extremely sweetly. "Is


    that okay?"


    Hendrix should very well know what I was trying to do.


    He frowned slightly and nced at Andrea. "In the future, just get Mr. Moore to bring it to thepany.


    You don''t have to send it here."


    After a pause, he said, "It''s cold. You should get home early."


    "Hendrix, I..." Andrea started to speak.


    Hendrix''s brows knitted slightly, and he suddenly said in a low voice, "Please send my regards to Mr.


    Lawson."


    The tone he used wasn''t a friendly one. It was more of a warning rather than a greeting. Andrea was


    stunned, and her small face looked a little aggrieved.


    Hendrix pulled me with the intent of leading me back to the hall, but I let go of his hand. I looked up at


    him and said, "Help me get my coat. I''ll send Miss Burton off."


    He frowned.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but say, "You promised me that no matter what I do, you wouldn''t


    question it."


    He pursed his lips and paused. "It''s cold outside. Don''t stay out too long."


    I nodded and watched him enter the hall. Then I turned back to look at Andrea with a faint smile. "Miss


    Burton, I''ll walk you out!"


    "No need!" Andrea was not happy at all. "Arianna, you''re nothing but a woman who failed to protect


    your own child. What exactly can you be so arrogant about?"


    Between the hall and the gate, there was a cobblestone path and a medium-sized pond by the path.


    As it was winter, the fish in the pond were hibernating, and the lotus flowers on the water had withered.


    To preserve its beauty and cleanliness, the broken branches and dried leaves had been removed,


    making the surface of the water look clean.


    Andrea held her waist with a look of disdain. She had ordered her nanny to leave just a while ago.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but sneer. "Miss Burton, what do you think I can be arrogant about? I


    indeed couldn''t protect my own child. So, why don''t we try and see if you can protect yours?"

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    She was closer to the pond. I took a few steps towards her and grabbed her hand, pulling her to the


    side of the pond.


    I forced her to look at the pond and said, "This pond can''t drown people, but it''s enough to make you


    suffer a little. Why don''t you go down there and try to see if you can protect your child?"


    "You..." She cried out in shock, "Arianna, if you dare do anything to me, my father will definitely not let


    you go!"


    "Why don''t we give it a try, then?" I smiled faintly. I wanted tough, looking at her trembling face.


    "How dare you!" She said in an exceptionally loud voice, "If you push me down, my father will never


    forgive you!"


    Listening to her use her father as a threat, I felt extremely bored. I put forth my strength and dragged


    her into the pond.


    She was so frightened that she screamed and instinctively pushed me away.


    "Pfft..."


    Oh my God, the winter water was really freezing. I struggled in the water for a while before being pulled


    ashore.


    The water was so cold that shivers could be felt all over my body.


    Hendrix wrapped the coat he had taken out around my body. He looked at Minnie, who came out in a


    hurry, and said, "Call Doctor Saunders over."


    Minnie nodded and made a phone call immediately.


    Hendrix picked me up effortlessly and threw a cold nce at Andrea, who was still in a daze.


    He said coldly, "Miss Burton, please don''t step into my little ce with your expensive feet in the future.


    My wife is weak, and she can''t stand such torture."


    The implication was very clear. It was to order Andrea not toe again in the future.


    Andrea finally came to her senses. She got anxious and tried to exin, her eyes red and watery,


    "Hendrix, it wasn''t me. I didn''t touch her!"


    Hendrix snorted coldly. "Is she so silly that she would fall off on her own?"


    Andrea exined, "She wanted to push me in, but I resisted, and that''s why she fell. It has nothing to


    do with me at all. She..."


    "Do you think a pregnant woman would be stronger than a normal person like her?" Hendrix said,


    tightly pursing his thin lips, revealing a bone-chilling coldness.


    "Andrea, you know very well why I have been spoiling you. I havepensated enough for Casper in


    the past few years." These words were cold enough.


    Andrea''s face was pale, her eyes extremely red. She said through choked tears, "Back then, my


    brother died because of you. How can you say these words so lightly? What do you mean by this,


    Hendrix?"


    "How much more do I need to exin?" Hendrix breathed heavily. "Go back and tell your mother that


    well settle the child''s matter soon."


    After that, Hendrix brought me into the hall. After hanging up the phone, Minnie was not looking well.


    ncing at the pregnant woman standing outside the door, she said, "Miss Burton, please leave. The


    Roberts family only has a few servants, and we can''t handle your torture."


    After that, she immediately shut the door without waiting for Andrea''s response.


    In the bedroom!


    My clothes were all wet. Hendrix took me into the bathroom, put me in the bathtub, and got hot water


    flowing. Then, he lowered his head and reached out to unbutton my clothes. I quickly avoided him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I said, "I can do it myself!"


    Then I unbuttoned my clothes and took off the coat. Seeing him standing still at the side, I couldn''t help


    frowning. "Would you like to watch?"


    His cold face cracked into a smile. "Can I?"


    I stopped what I was doing and looked at him. "My apologies, Mr. Roberts. I''m not interested in that, so


    I''ll have to ask you to leave."

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    He pursed his lips and went out without saying anything.


    After my bath, I got out of the bathroom. Hendrix was not in the bedroom, and there was milk on the


    bedside table.


    I nced at it, then sat in front of the dresser mirror to dry my hair. I wasn''t in good spirits, probably


    because of the cold from falling into the pond.


    Though I didn''t have much energy, I didn''t want to sleep just yet. I just wanted to lie in bed to warm


    myself up.


    Hendrix was not around, so I felt rxed. I read books and watched videos on my phone for a while.


    When Hendrix came in, he was holding a document in his hand. It seemed that he hade in to see


    what I was up to.


    When he saw me lying in bed ying with my phone, he frowned and said, "It''s not good for your eyes


    to always look at the phone."


    I looked at him and nodded as a reply. Then, I put my cell phone on the bedside table.


    After that, I hid myself under the nket.


    The bed sank a little as Hendrix sat next to me. He said, "Drink the milk, and if you are sleepy, try to get


    some sleep.


    "I don''t want to drink it!" I never liked full cream milk.


    "Arianna, it''s good for you. Get up and drink." This was the first time I felt that a person could be so


    annoying.


    I took the ss and looked straight at him for a few seconds. I angrily got up from bed, picked up the


    milk, and walked to the bathroom.


    I poured the milk into the toilet bowl, came out, and put the ss down. Looking at his gloomy face, I


    said, "Please bring the ss down when you go outter, thank you!"


    "Arianna!" He said with a hint of anger. "Is this fun?"


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at him puzzledly. "What fun?"


    Seeing me like this, his anger disappeared instantly. He stared at me for a while, sighed, and said


    indifferently, "Have a good rest!"


    =After watching him get and leave, I felt that I was indeed tired. Thus, I tucked myself in and was ready


    for a good sleep.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, it was a pity that I couldn''t fall asleep. Though I was tired, I just couldn''t doze off no matter


    how hard I tried. This was such an unenjoyable feeling.


    After tossing and turning for a few hours, I finally fell asleep in a daze.


    Suddenly, the bedroom door opened, and in came Hendrix. He walked to the bedside and looked at


    me. "You can''t sleep too much during the day. Get up and eat something. You can continue to sleep


    I was speechless after being woken up right as I was just about to fall asleep. I ignored him and


    intended to continue sleeping with my eyes shut.


    He walked over to me, pulled me up from the bed, and said sternly, "Get up and eat something."


    I finally lost my temper. I suddenly opened my eyes and pushed him away. I looked at him angrily and


    said, "Hendrix, what''s wrong with you? Do you know how difficult it is for me to sleep well? You''ve been


    tormenting me. Have you ever considered how I would feel?"


    Perhaps it was because of my overly intense reaction, he frowned and looked at me with his cold eyes.


    "Okay, let''s sleep together!"


    I was stunned as I watched him climb into bed. There were things that I could avoid once, but not twice.


    No matter how hard I struggled, he kept coaxing me and was dominant at all times.


    I scratched his skin with my fingertips and cursed, "Hendrix, you b*stard!"


    "Yes!"


    I suspected that it may have been a while since Hendrixst touched a woman. He was like a hungry


    wolf pouncing on its prey, without any self-control.


    After doing it, he lied on his side and took a puff.


    Under the dim light, there were a few scratches on his strong chest, and some of them even had dried


    bloodstains on them.


    I got up for a shower, but he held me in his arms and forced me to lie on his abdomen.


    The air was filled with the smell of cigarettes. After smoking a cigarette, he said in a low voice, "Let''s


    make an appointment. I''ll apany you to see a psychiatrist."

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    For a moment, I was confused. I looked up at him and saw him put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray.


    After a moment, I realized what he meant. I pursed my lips and said, "No!"


    He asked the question only after we did it. I couldn''t think of anything else except the passiveness


    during the process.


    Since I got pregnant, I had never thought of receiving any treatment. I suffered from so many illnesses,


    and having one more wouldn''t make a difference.


    Looking up at him, I said indifferently, "If you can''t feel anything, you can do it with someone else in the


    future."


    Hendrix frowned as he stared at me. "Someone else? Arianna, you really have no boundaries. I asked


    you to get treatment because I was afraid that you would feel pain. You are either mentally or physically


    ill."


    Suddenly, the room looked dark, and I started to feel suffocated. I frowned, feeling caved in and


    ustrophobic, "Did you just discover that I''m ill? I have so many illnesses. How are you going to treat


    them?"


    After that, without waiting for his reaction, I slipped out of his arms, and went to the bathroom.


    When I came out, he was sitting on the bed with his lower body covered with a nket. He was holding


    his mobile phone in his hand while he looked at me and said, "Josiah is downstairs. You can get


    changed and... get your illness treated!"


    I...


    Throwing the bath towel aside, I said lightly, "He can''t cure my illness."


    He frowned. "He''s a doctor. Why can''t he?"


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at him. "If I tell Doctor Saunders that I felt nothing. What do you think


    his reaction will be? Are you an invalid? Or..."


    Speaking of this, I stopped. I knew that he understood what I meant.


    Seeing that he was frowning, I kindly reminded him, "You''re the only person I don''t get aroused for. So,


    Mr. Roberts, please get your illness checked first when you have time."


    Seeing his face turn grim, I went straight out of the bedroom. I was really pressing on his buttons. I


    doubt that this would be easy for me to deal with from here on out.


    As expected, as soon as I stepped out of the bedroom, I heard a furious voiceing from inside,


    "Arianna..." There was also the sound of something shattering.


    I deliberately shut the door tightly to prevent him from disturbing the people.


    When I went downstairs, I saw Josiah sitting in the hall. Minnie had prepared a lot of desserts for him,


    but he hadn''t touched any of them. He only had a few sips of tea.


    It seemed that guys generally didn''t like desserts.


    When he heard sounds of movement, he looked back at me and raised his eyebrows. "You''ve gotten


    skinnier!"


    He... really knows how to praise others.


    Sitting next to him, I said, "You are quite skilled at ttering people." Girls liked to be called thin by


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    others.


    He took another sip of tea and frowned. "Did my words sound like apliment?"


    "Well!" I said, "I like to think so."


    Hearing this, he did not speak anymore, as if the conversation had run dry.


    Minnie walked up to me and said, "Arianna, I''ve cooked something. Have some food first, and then let


    Doctor Saunders treat you!"


    "It''s okay. I''m not very hungry!" I looked at


    Josiah. "Do you think I look ill?"


    Josiah raised his eyebrows. "Yes! Go and have some food!"


    I...


    Seeing that Minnie was still standing there, waiting for me, I whined, "Minnie, I''m really not hungry,


    could you..."


    "Do you only wear clothes when it''s warm? Go eat." Hendrix came downstairs, his face as dark as the


    sky before it rained.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    I curled my lips. He had gotten better at bantering.


    When I was about to banter right back, my phone rang. I looked at the caller ID and saw that it was


    Aaron.


    Seeing that both Hendrix and Josiah were looking at me, I said indifferently, "I have to take this."


    When Hendrix saw that the caller ID was Aaron, he slightly narrowed his eyes and said, "Just answer it


    right here!"


    Lame!


    I rolled my eyes at him and answered the phone. "What''s the matter, Aaron?"


    "It seemed that Hendrix is interested in Fantasia Company. We''ve been secretlypeting with each


    other for a long time, and I''ve let go of this case. There''s a high possibility that he''ll get the case. What


    you have to do now is to find a way to persuade Hendrix to give up the idea of acquiring Fantasia


    Company." His voice was not loud, but the hall was quiet, so Hendrix and Josiah could hear him clearly.


    Looking at the two of them, I said to the phone, "Okay, I''ve got to go."


    "Don''t!" Aaron hurriedly said, "Uncle Charles probably took you in as his goddaughter for some PR-


    rted reason in Jarold City. You''d better keep a distance from Irvin. Besides, you have to go back to


    Ucrebury to deal with the matter with Fantasia Company as soon as possible. Uncle Charles will be


    leaving for the rest of the country for work. When you join the family, you can take this opportunity to do


    what you want!"


    Hendrix looked at me, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile.


    I ignored his expression and said to the phone, "Okay, got it. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Hendrix looked at me. He was already moody before but he looked even


    grimmer now. "What are you trying to do? You even got Charles involved?"


    "I want to..." Get a divorce!


    I stopped in the middle of my sentence. I still had to ask him to give up Fantasia Company''s


    acquisition. If I went against him, it would be difficult getting through to him during the discussionter.


    Looking at Josiah, I asked, "Doctor Saunders, shall we dine together?"


    Josiah nced at Hendrix and he looked to be in a poor mood. The corners of Josiah''s mouth lifted


    and he nodded, "Sure. I''m hungry too."


    We went to the kitchen together. Minnie had cooked a lot of delicious- looking dishes. Hendrix came in


    not long after.


    Both men sat next to me, eating without speaking per the table etiquettes they learned from their family.


    After the meal, Minnie cleaned up the kitchen, and I sat beside Josiah. I reached out my hand


    proactively to him and said, "I''ve been suffering from insomnia, headache, and heart palpitationstely.


    Can you check what''s wrong with me?"


    Josiah''s lips curled into a smile. He nced at Hendrix, who had remained silent the entire time, before


    raising his eyebrows to look at me. "Sure!"


    After checking my pulse rate, he said seriously, "There are too many illnesses. Your gastroesophageal


    is quite serious, so you should watch your diet. You have a weak heart rate due to insomnia, and your


    heart''s not looking too good either. By the looks of it, your blood deficiency should be caused by ack


    of rest after giving birth. These illnesses need to be nursed by yourself."


    I nodded and withdrew my hand. When I saw him lower his head, prescribing me some medicine, I


    looked up at Hendrix and said with a faint smile, "Aren''t you going to let Doctor Saunders have a look?"


    Hendrix pursed his lips and asked, "I hope you''re having fun."


    I raised my eyebrows and shrugged my shoulders at him.


    Josiah hesitated for a long time before he left. It seemed that he had something to tell me, so I


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    proposed to see him off.


    At the door of the vi, he took the initiative to ask, "Arianna, has Monique contacted you recently?"


    I was stunned and shook my head. "No!" Thinking of the child, I couldn''t help saying, "You haven''t seen


    her recently?"


    He nodded. "If you see her, please let me know!"


    I hummed in response, thinking about whether he knew that Monique had a child. He had been busy


    with me all this while, so he had no time to attend to Monique. I had no idea how she was doing at the


    moment.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Josiah drove away, and I went back to the hall. When I arrived, I found Hendrix sitting in there reading


    a book.


    Seeing mee in, he looked up but didn''t say anything.


    I hesitated for a moment and went to make him a cup of tea. Then, I sat down beside him and put a


    cup of tea in front of him. "Have some ck tea to ease digestion."


    He looked up at me, put down the book in his hand, and pulled me into his arms.


    A pair of ck eyes stared at me. "When are you going to talk to me?"


    I was stunned and said calmly, "Some people say that men are the easiest to talk to when they are in


    bed."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows. "So, are you going to tell after lying in bed for a while?"


    I nodded. "If you can agree now, then I''ll talk to you right away."


    "Ha!" He pressed his hand on my forehead and sneered. "What do you want Fantasia Company for?"


    "I can''t be a housewife. I think it''s a pretty good idea to be a strong woman," I said seriously while my


    eyes fell on his Adam''s apple and the buttons of his white shirt.


    He lowered his head, lifted my chin, and rubbed the corner of my mouth with his lips gently. There was


    a faint smile in his voice, but it couldn''t be seen. "Do you think Aaron and I would dy things for a


    year if it was so easy to acquire Fantasia Company?"


    "I know. That''s why I''m requesting you to give up the acquisition of Fantasia Company. If you and


    Aaron give up, it will be easier for Granger Group to negotiate."


    He squinted at me and said calmly, "Arianna, should I be d that I have such a smart wife who knows


    how to make money?"


    Knowing that he wasn''t saying this out of good intentions, I nodded. "Husband and wife working


    together are much easier than fighting alone."


    "Ha!" He sneered. "You are quite self-righteous."


    I pursed my lips and did not follow his flow of conversation. Instead, I asked, "Do we have a deal?"


    He looked down at me, and his eyes were a little cold. "Didn''t you say we will talk about it in bed?"


    I...


    "Haha!"


    His mind really was in the gutter at all times.


    If we continued this topic, we would definitely quarrel, but I didn''t want to fight with him at the moment.


    I simply asked, "What are you working with the Moore family for?"


    I was not really interested in it. I just wanted to ask about it.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and said indifferently, "It''s a development case!" These words sounded


    gloomy to me.


    Alright, it didn''t sound like a good topic to talk about.


    In the end, I got up and was about to go upstairs when he held me in his arms and made a suggestion,


    "Let''s watch something together."


    I...


    He was different since we werest together like this.


    "No!" After I said that, I was ready to leave. He held me down, and suddenly a phone rang.


    It was his.


    He nced at the caller ID. It was Nerissa. He was in no hurry to pick it up. Instead, he looked at me


    and asked, "Do you want to pick it up?"


    I tightened my lips. "I don''t think that''s appropriate!"


    After I said that, I regretted it. For a man, it just meant that I was refusing to greet his family.


    "You don''t think that''s appropriate?"


    Before I could react, he held my chin forcefully with his hand and said, "Since when have we been


    separated so distinctly? You''ve been with Irvin for so long that this has be an aunt- turned-


    stepmother situation?"


    The phone kept ringing, and I was a little annoyed. I pursed my lips and didn''t want to speak.


    He put more strength into his fingers and said, "Why? Did he kiss you like I did? Would it be more


    appropriate if you answered this call for Irvin?"


    With a pale face, I tried my best to control my emotions. I pulled my lips apart and said sarcastically,


    "You insulted me so unscrupulously. You think I''m dirty, don''t you? In that case, why did youe and


    pick me up again and again, Mr. Roberts?"

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    After a pause, my voice sounded piercingly cold when I said, "Mr. Roberts, do you know what it means


    to be appropriate? What should I do with a man who has insulted me so much? Should I tter him


    sensually? Or should I throw myself at him like a dog? Mr. Roberts, I''m sure you''ve never been willing


    to say such harsh words to Andrea, have you?"


    He stared at me with his ck eyes.


    The pinch made my jaw ache. I endured it and continued, "Hendrix, do you think that as long as I lie in


    bed with you, it means that I can be insulted and abused by you? I''m human too, and I have no


    intentions to self- harm. I couldn''t love a man who respected me and loved me, but I somehow found


    one that keeps torturing me, who couldn''t even protect our child, and who wouldn''t even let me go!"


    I looked at his cold and thin lips tightly pressed together. His breathing deepened. After a long pause,


    he let go of me and ended the call.


    Then, he reached for the car keys and left.


    He has his pride, but I didn''t?


    Everyone was the same!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The sound of the engine roared from the yard, followed by the sound of the car leaving.


    I couldn''t help but let out a sigh. I sat on the couch, body limp from the fatigue and helplessness. This


    whole thing was messed up.


    I just had to endure it. I''m didn''te back here to quarrel with him. If I push him away, Andrea will


    definitely benefit from it!


    It was still early, so I couldn''t fall asleep. I ended up calling Aaron, asked for his address, and went


    straight there.


    Paramount Hall.


    I''ve been here several times. So, after asking Aaron for his room number, I went straight in.


    I initially thought that he had an appointment with others here, but he sat alone, drinking and eating by


    himself.


    Seeing me entering, he patted the seat next to him and said, "Come in, have a seat!"


    I pursed my lips, sat down and turned the karaoke system off. Then, I looked at him and asked,


    "Drinking wine to relieve some sorrows?"


    He casted a nce at me and threw the microphone aside, "I heard that Hendrix brought you back?"


    I nodded and poured myself a ss of wine. I said, "What''s going on with Andreately?"


    He leaned back into his chair and said, "Valerie got someone to hack into myputer after she


    discovered the video. She had the video and the photo deleted."


    I frowned and asked, "Are her guards raised against me?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why did youe out sote? Where''s Hendrix?"


    "He went to the Granger Family!"


    He nodded, "That old man Yohannes probably won''t be able to hold out much longer."


    Then, he looked at me and said, "Why don''t you go visit? Irvin is good to you."


    I had to find an opportunity to deal with this matter alone, so I changed the subject, "Is there any way to


    deal with Andrea?"


    He pursed his lips and took a few sips of wine. "So, you don''t think I have anything else to offer except


    for my good looks?"


    I...


    "Not at all!" Never had I met such a shameless person.


    He exhaled and said, "I''ve sent her some photos. Andrea is expected to deliver end of the year. What


    are you going to do?"


    This question caught me by surprise. | couldn''t help but frown, "What should I do?"


    He may have thought that I was a little crazy, so he looked at me like an idiot and said, "You don''t


    intend to let that baby die with her?"


    I was quiet. I''ve said harsh words before, but if I really wanted to do something to an unborn child, then


    I was no different than Valerie.


    Seeing that I hesitated, he sighed, "Try not to be soft- hearted. It''s easy for you to take revenge on


    Andrea, but it''ll be difficult dealing with Valerie. That woman has been tough all these years and has a


    heart of stone."

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    "No matter how cold-hearted she is, she has her weaknesses. Since Andrea is easy to deal with, it


    won''t be as hard as you think," The best revenge is shattering what mattered most to a person.


    He remained silent as he looked at me and said, "Let me remind you of one thing. Hendrix has nothing


    to do with Andrea and her two children."


    I was stunned and frowned at him, "How did you know that?"


    He shrugged, "It was an idental discovery. Andrea seemed to have been r*ped before. She was


    pregnant, but she lost the baby from being careless. Now, this pregnancy of hers should be an


    "ident" with Austin. But based on Andrea''s current intention, she wants Hendrix to be the father of


    the child, so she insisted that the child is Hendrix''s."


    This was a surprise. "Does Valerie know about this?"


    He shook his head, "I''m afraid that by now, Austin still doesn''t know who is the real father of the child.


    Only Andrea knows, and since she insisted that Hendrix is the father of the child, so Valerie naturally


    thinks that Hendrix is herwfully wedded husband."


    So, the reason why Valerie wanted to get rid of my child was because she wanted to pave the way for


    Andrea''s livelihood?


    "Does Hendrix know that the child is not his?" If not mistaken, Hendrix did mention before that he had


    nothing to do with Andrea.


    He sneered, "How can he not? If he doesn''t, is he even right in the head?"


    I...


    Alright!


    "If that''s the case, although Hendrix has taken good care of Andrea, he has never touched her. But why


    did he exin to me differently?


    However, now that I thought about it, he probably had exined it to me a hundred times over; I just


    didn''t believe him.


    Andrea''s brother sure was something though; being able to get such a man to protect his sister even


    from the grave.


    Even though he knew that his child wasn''t his, he still had to bear these reputations behind his back.


    "What are you thinking about?" Aaron patted me and said, "My birthday ising, so you have to give


    me something. I''ve been helping you so much, but I can''t do anything with you. It''s not worthwhile


    when you think about it."


    How could he...


    I pursed my lips and asked, "What do you want?"


    "It''s your call!"


    This...


    "A shirt? A tie? A belt?" I really didn''t know what to give him. What should I get him for his birthday?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He looked at me, and his eyes sank, "I think you''d make a better gift."


    I sneered and asked, "Do you want a corpse?"


    He...


    "Be more thoughtful about this. Don''t spend money on useless things; a handmade gift is more


    meaningful."


    I was speechless for a moment. This was the modern world. A gift was a gift. What was so wrong about


    buying one?


    It was eleven o''clock at night when I returned to the vi. Hendrix had no returned yet, and Minnie was


    in the living room. She was in the midst of embroidering something.


    When she saw me, she stopped what she was doing and said with a smile, "You''re back."


    I nodded and tried to get myself some water, but the water dispenser wasn''t working despite several


    attempts.


    Minnie asked, "Would you like some water? I was mopping the floor just now and identally knocked


    it over. Perhaps it is broken. It was already toote so I didn''t call for anyone toe and get it


    repaired. Would you like me to make some for you?"


    I shook my head. Seeing that she had packed her things and was ready to leave to rest, I looked at her


    and said, "It''s alright, you should go rest."


    She pointed at the water dispenser and said, "Then, you..."


    "I''m not thirsty. Just leave!" I didn''t want to talk, so I couldn''t help but frown slightly.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    She was stunned for a moment and then left without saying anything.


    My temper seemed to be getting worse and I''ve grown much more impatient.


    After Minnie left, I sat in the hall and was in a daze for a while. I nced at the clock and saw that it


    was already twelve midnight.


    "Hendrix has been out sote. Is he nning to stay over at the Granger family home?"


    After a short pause, I went into the kitchen and wanted to boil some water to drink. I took out my phone


    and looked at it. There was not a single message.


    With a slight whistle, the water began to boil. I reached out to lift the kettle, and suddenly, I was scalded


    by water vapor.


    I instinctively retracted my hand and stared nkly at the kettle. After a long pause, I took out my cell


    phone.


    In a moment of hesitation, a noise came from the gate.


    Was he home?


    I pursed my lips, took the kettle to the living room, and poured two sses of water.


    It was probably raining outside. Hendrix entered the house with a chill trailing close behind, and his


    coat was wet.


    He hung the coat by the door and saw that I was still in the living room. He frowned and asked, "Can''t


    sleep?"


    I nodded and looked at him calmly, "Uncle Granger, is he alright?"


    He was stunned and frowned, "Did Irvin tell you?"


    I shook my head and said calmly, "Uncle Granger had always been in poor health."


    "Hmm," he said and walked towards me. "Are you worried that I won''te back?"


    I shook my head and felt a little thirsty. I raised my hand to get the ss of water with an unsteady


    hand. I ended up spilling the water on my thigh.


    I gnashed my teeth at the burning sensation on my skin from the hot water.


    Hendrix took a few steps forward, picked me up, and went into the bathroom. He helped me wash it


    with cold water.


    He frowned, "Did you drink?"


    My mind went nk for a second, then I nodded.


    He took out his phone and was about to make a phone call. Thinking that he was going to trouble


    Josiah again, I snatched his phone over and said, "It''s not serious. It''ste now, so don''t bother him."


    He lifted his eyebrows, lifted the hem of my skirt, and looked at where I was scalded. Arge part of my


    skin had already turned red for the burn, "Did you do this on purpose?"


    I didn''t deny it. I just nodded my head instead, "Yep!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Why?"


    "I''d like you to help me!" He hadn''t agreed to my Fantasia Company''s request yet.


    He sneered and carried me to the bedroom on the second floor, removing my wet clothes for me.


    He put pajamas on me, found an ointment for burns, and squeezed it to apply it on me. It stung a little


    upon contact, but the pain was tolerable.


    Seeing that he did not answer me, I lowered my eyes, put my fingers on the back of his hand, and took


    the initiative to stop him, "That''s enough, it''s not that serious."


    He frowned, "Have you ever seen anyone apply only half of the ointment?"


    I pursed my lips and was speechless for a moment.


    He was thinking about what to do next. Suddenly, he asked, "What if I didn''te back?"


    "If the burn was more serious, I''d call you!" That was what I thought. This man just wouldn''t leave me


    alone.


    He started using more strength as he applied the ointment to me. I took a cold breath in pain.


    "Does it hurt now?" He sneered, "If the burns were more serious, you''d be paralyzed."


    I didn''t say a word. I ced my fingers on his strong arm, and started grazing them against his skin. He


    continued applying the medicine on me as I teased him. A frown started to form on his face.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    I pursed my lips, "Deliberately getting close to you!"


    "Ha!" Heughed. After keeping the medicine away, he narrowed his eyes slightly, "Is it worth doing this


    over a project?"


    I didn''t say anything. I just inched closer to his shoulder, stared at his lips andnded kissed on them


    stiffly.


    His breathing grew heavier. He wrapped his arms around my waist, breathing even faster now, "How


    much wine did you drink?"


    I muttered, "A few sses. I can''t remember anymore."

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Rtionships wereplicated. I could safely say that seducing man is not something that I was good


    at. After a while, I just did not know what else I could do. Hence, I couldn''t help but to just go straight to


    the point of things.


    He moved closer and I could feel his heavy breathing against my skin, "You''re giving up just like that?"


    I shook my head and changed my position.


    Seeing how happy he was, I couldn''t help but say, "Advancer Tech is already in the Roberts Group,


    Fantasia Company..."


    "Well, I don''t want to be involved with Fantasia Company!" As soon as he finished his words, he went a


    bit rough.


    I frowned, got my phone and handed it to him, "Call Evan!"


    He stopped abruptly and stared at me with his dark eyes, "What exactly do you think I am? That as


    long as you use your body, I''d be willing to do whatever you want?"


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. I knew that he was angry.


    I pursed my lips slightly, "You promised to not question me about I wanted to do. You said that you


    would support me no matter what."


    He sneered, epted the phone, and dialed Evan''s number.


    Perhaps Evan was already asleep. He only picked up the phone after a while. Hendrix said in a cold


    voice, "You don''t have to follow up on Fantasia Company. Just quit!"


    After that, he hung up the phone, and then threw the phone aside. He did not continue and went


    straight into the bathroom.


    Perhaps I drank too much, or perhaps what I wanted to get done was finally been settled so I had


    nothing else to worry about. It wasn''t long until I fell asleep.


    Hendrix came out of the bathroom and saw that I had fallen asleep, but I didn''t think things would get


    moreplicated than that. Hendrix tormented me all through the night. He went at it every hour.


    Perhaps it was rare for me to sleep so well, as I managed to sleep through all the torment that he put


    me through.


    The next day.


    I opened my eyes, looked at the ceiling, and felt pain on both sides of my head. It might have been the


    alcohol. I raised my hands and massaged my temples.


    I had to go to Granger Group. There was some work to be done, so I got up and washed up. As soon


    as I removed the nket, my wrist was held.


    Hendrix was still asleep. The stubble on his chin was visible, it looked rather sexy.


    I couldn''t help but reach out to touch it. The hard stubble stuck grazed against my finger, making it a


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    little itchy.


    The man''s facial features were evidently sharp and handsome, even in the such dim light. He was very


    vignt though; he woke up as soon as I touched him.


    When he opened his eyes, he was still sleepy and his voice sounded low and enticing. He asked, "Do


    you still want it?"


    I withdrew my hand while he sat up, revealing a few obvious scratch marks on his body.


    Obviously, I was the one who did this.


    Noticing the look in my eyes, he raised his eyebrows, "It seems that you enjoyed a lotst night."


    I pursed my lips. I was very much sober now that I no longer had alcohol in my body. "If you were a


    little more normal, why would I hurt you?"


    Heughed, "Would you like to have a go again?" As he spoke, his gaze was deep and unfathomable


    as he nted a light kiss on my forehead. "Just give it to me straight in the future. We''re married, so


    there''s no need to be shy around one another."


    I nodded and raised my hand to push him away, "I''m going to the office today. I can''t do it again. I can


    barely walk!"


    Heughed and got up to put on his pajamas. When he saw that I had sat back down on the bed, he


    quickly lifted the nket that I had used to cover myself with. I followed his gaze to find that he was


    staring between my legs.


    At first, I thought he had been looking elsewhere, but I realized then, that he was staring at the wound


    from the night before.


    He looked up at me and asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    I shook my head, "Not really."


    "Rest at home today and don''t go around."


    I refused, "It doesn''t matter. I have something to attend to at the office!"


    He frowned, looking displeased. But after a pause, he managed to control himself and said, "I''ll send


    you thereter!"


    Realizing that this was his way of giving in, I nodded and stopped refusing him.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Hendrix''s car stopped at the entrance of the Granger Group where the employees entered and exited


    the building. His car was eyecatching, so many looked over.


    I unfastened my seatbelt and got off the car. When I raised my hand to open the door, I was stunned


    and looked sideways at him, "Hendrix, open the door!"


    He pursed his lips and turned his handsome face towards me, "It''s time for us to say farewell. Aren''t


    you going to bid me goodbye?"


    I was confused. He tapped lightly on his cheek to make his intentions clear. He was asking for a kiss.


    "Hendrix, we''re in public!" We were right outside the office building. How was this appropriate?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pouted his lips, "We are a married couple. Kissing is normal. What are you afraid of?"


    I couldn''t really tell him how I felt, otherwise, we would argue again.


    So, I approached him and kissed him lightly on the face. He suddenly winded the window down and


    then started kissing me aggressively, "How sweet!"


    Godd*mn it!


    I got out of the car and tried my best to control my temper.


    I stopped in my tracks after getting off the car. Irvin.


    He had been standing at the entrance of thepany the whole time. His figure was slender and his


    eyes were cold. He probably saw what had happened in the car.


    After all, Hendrix did roll down the window on purpose for all to see.


    Seeing his gloomy face, I stepped forward and greeted him, "Morning!"


    He pursed his lips and pulled his cold gaze from Hendrix''s car. He hummed quietly in response.


    When we entered the lift, he handed me a document, "This is Fantasia Company''s information. Aaron


    and Hendrix are currently working for thispany. If we get involved, the odds are slim!"


    I nodded, took the document in his hand, looked up at him, and said, "If both of them give up Fantasia


    Company, wouldn''t we have a better chance?"


    He looked surprise. He frowned and asked,


    "Have you talked to them?"


    I nodded. When the elevator arrived, I got out of it and said, "One is my brother, and the other is my


    husband. I''ve got a bargain."


    "Ha!" Irvin sneered and said, "You''re thinking things through."


    Our conversation ended there. I went into the office and continued to read the information he gave me.


    At noon!


    Nerissa entered my office and dived right to the point. "Arianna, let''s talk!"


    For a moment, I couldn''t think of what she was going to talk to me about. I paused for a moment before


    replying, "Mrs. Roberts, what''s the matter?"


    She pursed her lips, looking particrly elegant in her professional ck dress, "Let''s talk?"


    I put away the documents, nodded, and went out of the office with her.


    The business building was in the city center.


    There was a cafe on the third flood.


    After she ordered a cup of coffee, Nerissa looked at me and asked, "What''s going on between you and


    Irvin?"


    She spoke to me as if she was an elder.


    "Partnership and friendship!" This was actually the most urate exnation.


    She nodded, took a sip of coffee, and asked, "What about Hendrix? Are you guys separating or just


    nning to wait it out a little longer?"


    Oh! By the way, most people probably didn''t know that I moved back.


    Looking at Nerissa, I narrowed my eyes and said, "Mrs. Roberts, why did youe to me today..."


    She pursed her lips, "I heard from someone that you and Hendrix originally nned to divorce after


    your father''s passing, but that the only reason why that didn''t happen was because you got pregnant.


    Hendrix is a responsible man, so he didn''t agree to divorce you. That was to say, there were no


    feelings between you and Hendrix! Am I right?"


    Heard from someone?


    I smiled faintly and said, "Since you care so much about me and Hendrix, I really have to thank you,


    Aunty."

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    She smiled. "That''s quite alright!" Her face lightened up as she said, "My child, you just have to tell me,


    do you have any feelings for Hendrix?"


    "Mrs. Roberts, you don''t have to beat around the bush. Everything was a choice made after weighing


    the pros and cons, wasn''t it?"


    She sneered and felt that I had been too honest with my words. She said, "You two had no feelings for


    each other but stayed because of the child. I think that you and Irvin are on good terms. If you don''t


    have feelings for Hendrix, it''s best to divorce him!"


    Haha!


    This was the first time I heard someone urging another to get a divorce.


    "Did Hendrix agree to this?" Hendrix went to the Granger Family yesterday, and it seemed that Nerissa


    had ns concocted.


    She frowned, "If you don''t have feelings for each other, it''s best to separate."


    I nodded. From the perspective of an elder, it was true that Irvin and I had been close these past few


    days. I was separated from Hendrix and had even started to hate him.


    It did seem that the best way to deal with this matter was to get a divorce.


    But Nerissa was not an unreasonable person. She would not persuade me to divorce Hendrix because


    of this.


    Unless she had other reasons.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help butment, "Mrs. Roberts, if you want to persuade us to divorce just


    because I''m in conflict with Hendrix, I think that this isn''t something a respectable elder should do. You


    might as well tell me the real reason behind all this urging. I''ve already said that everything was a


    calcted decision."


    She took a sip of the coffee and pursed her lips slightly. After a pause, she replied, "You should know


    better who the child in Andrea''s belly belongs to. She was the main reason for the estrangement


    between you and Hendrix. Be that as it may, she carries the flesh and blood of the Roberts. I am the


    daughter of the Roberts, so I naturally have to make ns for the family. I can''t let an offspring of


    Roberts be born into a mess like this."


    Oh!


    It was because of this!


    I chuckled, finally understanding everything.


    She was doing all this for the baby in Andrea''s belly.


    I looked at Nerissa, pursed my lips and smiled. "You should have known about Andrea''s pregnancy


    before I gave birth, right? You didn''t mention it before because I am Hendrix''s legal wife. So, you had


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    no reason to get yourself involved in me and Hendrix''s affairs. Now that my child is gone, you want


    Andrea to join the Roberts because of the child she carries in her. Speaking of which, I wonder if


    Hendrix knows about all this?"


    Her face turned cold. After all, no one liked to talk about each other''s selfishness in such a direct


    manner.


    "Arianna, you''re right. Everyone had made their own calcted decision. I am no different. There''s


    nothing going on between you and Hendrix, and you don''t even have feelings for each other. So, what


    I''m doing now is giving you a way out."


    I nodded and decided that she was indeed right in what she said. But I was just not happy about things.


    I looked at the phone on the desk and said to the ongoing call, "Did you hear that? If you agree, then


    we can set aside time to get the divorce certificate."


    Nerissa probably didn''t expect me to call Hendrix and let him tune in to our conversation.


    Because all of a sudden, her face turned pale, and she looked at me with so much displeasure on her


    face.


    Hendrix, who was on the other end of the line, wasn''t in a jolly mood either. He said in a low voice,


    "Arianna, our marriage is our business. Whether I have feelings for you is not anyone''s business but


    mine. They don''t have the right toment on it. You should know this better than I do."

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    After a pause, he raised his voice, "Your interpretation of love might be different from ours. Whether


    Arianna and I have feelings for each other, as an outsider, how much do you think you can


    understand?"


    These words made Nerissa feelpletely alienated as an outsider. Nerissa''s expression didn''t look


    too good.


    She wanted to refute, but Hendrix continued, "Aunty, you''d better not interfere in my affairs in the


    future. You are already the daughter-inw of the Granger Group. If you can''t let the Roberts go, then I


    don''t see how we need to keep in touch from here on out."


    These words were harsh. After all, they were rtives. How could they cut ties with each other like


    this?


    Hendrix then ended the call. Nerissa looked at me with a deathly pale and embarrassed expression,


    "Arianna, were you trying to trick me?"


    I found this funny and shrugged, "Not really! I called him so that I could rify who was the person


    calling the shots regarding our divorce."


    After a pause, I smiled faintly at her, "Now it seems that you were the only one who made that decision.


    Therefore, I will avoid arguing with Hendrix to ensure that our rtionship does not continue to


    deteriorate."


    I said this, hinting to Nerissa that she was a good-for-nothing who tried to ruin someone else''s


    marriage. Nerissa was a sensible person, so it was impossible that she couldn''t put two and two


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    together.


    "Arianna!" She raised her voice and said, "I may not be able to intervene in your marriage, but the baby


    in Andrea''s belly belongs to the Roberts and I won''t let him be born without a name!"


    I nodded. I didn''t think there was anything wrong with her words, so I agreed. "Mrs. Roberts, what


    you''re saying does make sense. However, let me remind you that you should firstly determine whether


    Hendrix really is the father of Andreas''s baby. Otherwise, Hendrix would be a substitute father for


    nothing."


    It was gettingte and I could feel the hunger rise within. When I picked up my bag, I said to her with a


    smile, "By the way, there''s something else you might not be aware of. Do you know why my child died


    during child birth? Perhaps you could ask Valerie. You could even ask Andrea. To distinguish between


    right from wrong, you''d better not use your eyes; your mind and heart are much better at that."


    After that, I picked up my bag and left the cafe.


    It was frustrating to be asked to have coffee instead of a meal during lunch hour.


    On the first floor of the shopping center, there was a new restaurant called "Terrible Sushi". I wanted to


    The owner of the establishment must be a young man who was definitely not short of money.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t he be worried that his business would flop by having this much fun with his


    reputation?


    Out of curiosity, I couldn''t help but buy a box from them. It was quite pretty, to be honest. The sushi


    looked good and appetizing.


    I thought that Irvin probably hadn''t had anything to eat. So, I went back to get another box.


    Unfortunately, I bumped into Andrea on my way back.


    It seemed that they were out shopping. She and her mother were dressed in a refined and fashionable


    way, and even Andrea, in all her pregnant glory, was looking pretty great.


    The rich really lived exquisitely.


    I wanted to turn around immediately to leave so that they wouldn''t see me.


    After all, if we were to meet in a confined area, things were bound to get a little physical, and it was not


    appropriate to quarrel in such a public ce.


    However, before I could make my swift escape, Andrea and Valerie caught sight of me.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Standing not far away was Andrea. As usual, she had a look of disdain on her face. She looked at me


    coldly and scorned. "Ugh, why is it so easy to meet someone you hate these days?"


    I shrugged. "What a coincidence. It''s the same for me as well!"


    "You..." I wasn''t as good as Andrea at fake crying or speaking in a cutesy manner but I knew how to


    fight back with my words when needed.


    Valerie immediately came to Andrea''s aid seeing that she was at a disadvantage. Valerie''s face was


    edged with a hard coldness as she spoke, "Miss Reid, you look even more stunning than ever. Even


    the way you speak is imposing and high and mighty."


    Iughed and said, "I think Miss Burton could say the same for herself."


    "Arianna Reid, stop gloating over yourself. Do you think that you''re so great? You''re just a girl who got


    lucky and that is the only reason why your sorry fate changed!"


    Wow, Andrea''s mouth really doesn''t filter words at all.


    I smiled faintly and said indifferently, "That''s true. But it is also true that if you''re rotten to your bones.


    No matter how wealthy you are, you still won''t be able to change the fact that you''re rotten. Am I right,


    Madam Lawson?"


    Everyone heard the hidden meaning behind my words. Valerie''s face darkened as she caught the


    meaning. With a sound of warning, she said, "Miss Reid, sometimes it isn''t good for people to be too


    proud or vain."


    I nodded in agreement to her words. Just then, Nerissa, who was at the cafe, walked over.


    Staring at Andrea''s bulging stomach, I raised my voice and asked, "I heard that the baby in your belly is


    my husband Hendrix''s. Is it true?" "What does that have to do with you?" An awkward expression broke


    across Andrea''s face." This baby is mine and Hendrix''s. Even if so, what can you do about it?"


    "What do you think I can do?" I found it a little funny. I couldn''t help but to say with Nerissa close by,


    "I''m very confused as to why or how you got pregnant. Hendrix told me that he had never once touched


    you. Could it be an alien?"


    Andrea''s face darkened. "Arianna, what do you mean? Do you think I won''t know who my child belongs


    to?"


    "No, of course you would know!" Seeing her panicking at my question, I was more convinced of


    Aaron''s words. "Of course you know who the baby belongs to. But I hope that you won''t let my


    husband be a dad for no reason. What about this? Why don''t we get a DNA test done on your baby to


    see who the child belongs to? That way we can all be reassured one way or another."


    "I won''t mind if Hendrix has an illegitimate child. I''m only concerned about our reputation as the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Roberts and the Reids, you see. As his wife, I think that I have the responsibility to understand and


    make clear of the matter in order for it not to be muddled up."


    With that, I looked at Nerissa and said with a faint smile, "Don''t you think so, Aunt Nerissa?"


    Nerissa was stunned by my question. Her eyes fell onto Andrea''s belly. Taking ount of Valerie''s


    feelings, she said gently, "Andrea, why don''t we just go for the test? After all, Hendrix isn''t sure about it


    either. It would be best if we find out for sure if the child belongs to the Roberts family. If it isn''t and we


    assume it is, it would cause some serious trouble in the future."


    I bet that Andrea probably didn''t expect that I would be questioning if her baby really was Hendrix''s.


    Upon my questioning, she was at a loss for words and seemed a little dismayed. Looking at Nerissa,


    she said, "Aunt Nerissa, this baby is really mine and Hendrix''s. Taking a DNA test is a little risky as the


    needle will be probing into the amniotic sac. Are you really willing to risk the life of one of Roberts''


    children? Arianna is just trying to drive a wedge and make this a big matter. She''s trying to take her


    revenge on me."


    I found her words utterly hrious. "Why would I want to seek revenge? Why are you trying to dictate


    that I would do such a thing?"

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    "Revenge for my mother''s murder on your child..." Andrea slipped as she got agitated.


    Valerie''s face turned cold. She called out to stop Andrea, "Andrea Burton!!"


    Nerissa was not stupid either. She eyed Valerie in a daze, narrowed her eyes a little and didn''t speak


    anymore.


    Valerie was indeed a cunningdy. She looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, where did you even hear


    this sort of rumor? If you have your suspicions about the baby, you can wait till the baby is born to


    perform the DNA test, no? Must it have to be now, at this time?"


    Speaking of which, she turned to look at Nerissa and said, "But let me be clear. If we really conducted


    a DNA test, no matter what the result, the Roberts must not receive a dime, nor have any rtion with


    the child even if it really belongs to Hendrix. After all, Andrea and Hendrix have no reason to stay in


    touch or be in a rtionship. The Moore family will just raise the child. Our family has the resources to


    do so."


    Huh! Her words just didn''t make any sense.


    Nerissa frowned slightly. She looked a little disgruntled. She felt like retorting but at the same time she


    looked as if she couldn''t find the right words to say.


    Instead, she simply smiled and replied, "Well, since this is about a child, I feel like we should also listen


    to what Hendrix has to say about it. I''m just his aunt and I don''t have the rights to make this sort of


    decision. Furthermore, Hendrix is also a family man. I believe that he would know the best decision


    when the timees."


    Sure enough, Aunt Nerissa was indeed smart and wise. She had thrown the ball of decision making to


    Hendrix, leaving him to fill in the hole. That way, she will neither offend Vrie nor Hendrix himself.


    Valerie''s face turned gloomy. Tugging on Andrea, she then left with her. Aunt Nerissa, on the other


    hand, turned to look at me with a heavy, questioning gaze that was unreadable to me.


    However, it didn''t matter to me. After all, life was always changing. Unexpected things would always


    It was six o''clock.


    Hendrix''s call came through the phone. I picked it up and said casually, "What''s wrong?"


    "Still at work?" His voice sounded casual and light. I couldn''t guess what he was feeling or thinking on


    the other end.


    Deciding not to guess anymore, I just gave him a short reply. I lifted my head to nce at the clock and


    saw that it was indeed time to get off work as it was already six in the evening.


    "I think I''ll work overtime today. What''s the matter?" I needed to head to Ucrebury the next day so I


    figured that I would need to take a look at some of the documents again to avoid missing out on any


    important information.


    I arranged the documents and ced them on the table. I grabbed a pen and wrote down a checklist of


    things to bring along the trip. Realizing that there isn''t any sounding from my phone, I figured that


    he had hung up.


    Tapping on the phone, I saw that he was still on the line. I continued again, "I may bete today..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, a burly, well-built man was standing in the doorway. I was stunned a


    little by his presence. "Didn''t anybody stop you froming up?"


    He raised his eyebrows and hung up the phone. Striding towards my desk, he said, "Now is the time


    where people get off work. It''s a given that I cane up here to pick you up."


    A given?


    I was still contemting about following him when he nced at the work in my hand and told me to


    resume after dinner.


    Well, there originally wasn''t much to do to begin with. I nned to continue after dinner but now, it


    didn''t seem necessary.


    Packing up my things, he stood up and said, "You can do it when you''re hometer. Let''s go!"


    There were many eyes within thepany. I was pretty sure many pairs of eyes had recognized


    Hendrix, and I knew that they would make assumptions just by seeing him.


    Sure enough, as Hendrix and I walked out of the office, many people started whispering as they


    nced at us.


    "Isn''t he the president of the Roberts Group? I saw in some headlines months ago that he''ll be moving


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    the Roberts Group''s headquarters to Jarold City for future development."


    "Yeah, I saw it too. He is much more handsome in real life than on TV!" "Well, he''s someone


    untouchable. But why is he with Director Reid?"


    "I heard that he''s here to pick up Director Reid to go home!"


    "Didn''t he got engaged to Andrea Burton two months ago? Why is he together with Director Reid


    again?"

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    "Who knows how the rich live? Besides, only the Moore Family has been talking about Hendrix''s


    engagement with Miss Andrea Burton. Hendrix never responded, not even once from the beginning.


    I''m guessing that the woman likes him, but he doesn''t like her at all."


    On the way out of the Granger Group, Hendrix and I had overheard some gossip along the way.


    Our surroundings turned quiet the moment we entered the car.


    Hendrix started the car, nced at me, and said, "Fasten your seat belt."


    As the car drove along, I took out my cell phone and texted Irvin asking him about the details of the


    flight the next day.


    "Do the employees in yourpany bully you?" Hendrix asked suddenly. I was stunned by his


    question.


    I shook my head. "No, what''s the matter?"


    He pursed his lips. "Is itmon for them to gossip like this?"


    "Yeah," I replied casually. Irvin sent me a reply about my flight details and a reminder of the things to


    bring along.


    As I put my phone down, I saw that he was furrowing his brows together looking at me. I then


    exined, "Well, I was hired into thepany by Irvin as a project director. Though it''s neither a high


    nor important position, as someone who''s worked in the Roberts Group for years and was also


    dismissed by them, it''s not surprising to hear gossip."


    When I first came into thepany, I heard that people said that I was Irvin''s mistress.


    Speaking of which, I really did rely on my rtionship with Irvin tond the job. All I can do now is to


    carry out my job well and produce great results for thepany, or else I would really be seen as


    Irvin''s mistress in thepany.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hendrix drove back to the vi in silence. He didn''t say anything any more about the gossip but I


    noticed that his gaze had darkened.


    He however brought up Nerissa and asked, "Did Aunt Nerissa talk to you about anything?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing much, just about Andrea. I think she doesn''t want any of the


    Roberts'' children to be living on the streets."


    He sneered, "Do you believe that child is mine?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "No?"


    He paused for a moment, looked at me solemnly and said, "If I said that it''s not mine, will you believe


    me?"


    I nodded and said, "There''s nothing not to believe."


    He looked a little astonished by my answer. But he smiled and said with a relief, "The child isn''t mine. I


    won''t marry her. As for the engagement, I had never participated in it from the beginning. The reason I


    went along with it was for Casper, which was why I spared Andrea from my denial."


    I smiled lightly, pursed my lips and looked out of the car window. I didn''t continue to add in anything


    unnecessary.


    He must have thought that I didn''t believe his words because I was smiling. He continued. "Arianna, I''m


    telling you, I''ve never even touched a strand of her hair."


    Seeing his face turned serious, I nodded and said, "I know, you don''t have to exin."


    The car stopped outside the vi. I was pulled back by him. Turning to face him, I saw that his face


    turned more serious and intense, "You got into Granger Group because you wanted to take over and


    use their Al project to beat down the Moore Family, am I right?"


    I nodded with no intention of denying anything. "Why? What''s wrong?"


    He pursed his lips and asked, "Why didn''t youe to me instead of Irvin?"


    I inhaled slightly. I looked at him and said, "Is the child only mine alone?"


    He was stunned and was at a loss for words. He looked at me and said, "I''ll make sure Valerie gives us


    a proper exnation about the child. Don''t take any risk."


    Knowing that he would say that, I nodded and agreed. "Yeah, I know."


    Although I didn''t know what he nned to do, his ns of actions had no rtions with me whatsoever.


    The sufferings and heartbreak that I went through should be my own burden and atonement.


    Everybody else was only my aid.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    As I had to make a trip down to Ucrebury the next day, I decided to tuck into bed early. However, as


    expected, I was losing sleep again.


    Hendrix noticed that I had trouble falling asleep. He tugged me into his arm and hugged me. "Would


    you like to have a go again tonight?"


    I...


    There was a very big difference between one time and one night.


    "Hendrix, I need to go to Ucrebury tomorrow. I need to reserve my energy." Saying that, I turned my


    back against him. I closed my eyes to try and get some sleep.


    He hugged me from the back, easily spooning me. Even though he kept his hand to himself and was


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    only hugging me, but I...


    After some time, I frowned at him and said, "Hendrix, I can''t fall asleep like this."


    "Why not? We are husband and wife. So why can''t we?" He said these words with confidence.


    I pursed my lips and moved closer to the edge of the bed trying to get a little further away from him.


    But he stuck close to me like my second skin. Restless, I gave up and closed my eyes trying to fall


    asleep.


    The more I wanted to fall asleep, the harder it was for me to do so. Just like that, the night crawled


    forward and I lost my sleep again. I woke up at 6 the next morning.


    I got out of bed. I was feeling a little disoriented from theck of sleep. When I walked, it felt like I was


    floating and there were ringing sounds in my ears. I felt terribly ufortable.


    Hendrix got up as well. He probably did not sleep wellst night either. He said, "I''ll take you to the


    airport."


    "No, it''s okay. It''s still early. You should catch a little sleep," I replied while preparing to head to the


    bathroom to wash up.


    He put on his pajamas and smoothen the furrow between his brows. "It''s okay. I can catch some sleep


    again at noon."


    I frowned and swallowed the words of refusal. I then went to the bathroom to wash up. When I was


    done, he had already changed his clothes and was prepared to leave.


    We arrived at the airport.


    Hendrix parked his car outside the airport and looked at me. "When are youing back?"


    I was in a hurry to get off the car and replied hastily, "I''lle back when the work is done."


    Seeing that I was in a hurry to get off the car, he stopped me and slightly narrowed his ck eyes.


    "Should I go with you?"


    I frowned. I couldn''t help but to feel a little impatient as it was nearing the boarding time. "There''s no


    need for that. I''ming back."


    He moved closer to me with the corners of his mouth turned upwards. His pupils focused on me. "I''m


    just worried that you won''t want toe back after meeting some people."


    The words didn''t sound pleasant to my ears.


    I noticed that he was staring at someone outside the window. I turned around and saw Irvin standing,


    waiting at the entrance hall.


    I was wondering why Hendrix was acting weird. I sighed and said to him, "I''m going there for some


    business purposes."


    He pursed his lips and nodded. "I know. Three days. If you''re not back in three days, you can''t go on a


    business trip alone in the future."


    He said it casually but I could hear from his tone that he meant it.


    I nodded and got out of the car. I couldn''t help but to feel that Hendrix was being a little overbearing.


    Irvin handed me my boarding pass as he eyed Hendrix and squinted his eyes a little then said, "He


    seems to be worried that you''ll be running away with me."


    I shrugged my shoulders and said nothing more. "It''s gettingte. Let''s board the ne!"


    After four hours on the ne, we finally arrived in Ucrebury. It was lunchtime when wended.


    Irvin booked a restaurant in advance and invited me to have lunch with him. I nned to head back to


    Flora Hill and have a little rest before meeting people from the Fantasia Company.


    However, I couldn''t reject Irvin''s invite. So, I decided to join him.


    Hendrix called me as soon as I got in the car to the restaurant. The timing was peculiar.


    I picked up the call. I was waiting for him to speak first as I was a little too tired to start the


    conversation.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Hendrix''s voice was a little low and I couldn''t sense any emotions behind it. "Have you arrived?"


    I responded with a sound of agreement. Noticing that Irvin''s gaze was on me, I spoke with the phone


    closer to me, "I justnded. Heading to a restaurant for lunch now."


    "Great. I''ve found a housekeeper for the home. When you''re done with your work, please head back


    earlier. Don''t stay out toote at night." Why did I feel like Hendrix was getting a little long-winded?


    I nodded slightly and hung up the phone.


    Irvin looked at me and pursed his thin lips. "Does Hendrix seem to be worried about what I''ll do?"


    I shrugged my shoulders. That was obvious, needless for me to say.


    Seeing that, he smiled faintly and did not take it to heart. "After we''re done with our work tonight, you


    can take a rest for a few days at Ucrebury before heading back. I know that you''re morefortable


    here as you''ve stayed here longer before."


    I nodded. I realized that we''ve reached the restaurant. I got down the car and entered the restaurant


    with Irvin.


    I didn''t sleep well the previous night so I felt a little drowsy. I only had a few bites before I lost my


    appetite.


    I ced my hand up to hold my chin while waiting for Irvin.


    "B*tch, when is it your business to care about mine?" The voice was loud. It prated the silence in


    the restaurant. Most of the customers turned their heads to the direction of the voice.


    Irvin and I followed the direction of the voice and saw a man throwing a dish of hot steaming food at a


    woman.


    A waiter went up to them. I wasn''t able to really see how they looked. I could only vaguely make out


    that the woman had been hit badly by the man.


    I couldn''t help but to frown seeing the scene in front of me. This must be domestic violence, right? Was


    anyone going to stop the man?


    The argument between the man and the woman escted. Irvin took a few more bites and probably


    lost his appetite to continue eating as well. He looked at me and then said, "Let''s go. We''ll take a rest


    for a while then head to Fantasia at two in the afternoonter."


    I nodded and stood up with him. Subconsciously, I turned my head to take a nce at the woman who


    was now calling out as the man was hitting her.


    I couldn''t help but to frown. Why hasn''t anyone stopped them?


    The woman curled up and lowered her head to the ground instinctively as she saw that the man was


    about to throw the ss he had in his hand. Her actions screamed that this wasn''t the first time the


    man had been doing such things.


    Out of instinct, I yelled, "Stop!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I came to my senses after a while and couldn''t help but to scowl upon my own actions. This sort of


    domestic violence was really not appropriate for strangers to interfere. Even if I could help out then, it


    would just be an exception.


    But the words uttered cannot be taken back. It was impossible for me to leave.


    The man stopped what he was doing and turned to look at our direction.


    I was stunned as I took in who the man was. It turned out to be none other than Calvin Hammer!


    How could it be him?


    I looked at the woman who was all curled up. I saw her lift her head to look at us.


    As expected, it was Kelsey. However, I had expected it to be her and yet I was still startled to see that it


    was her. As the realization that it was indeed Kelsey came upon me, I saw that the fine features that


    she once had was gone. What she had was just weariness frayed with a fragile, shattered look.


    How could a person change so much in just half a year?


    When they both saw me, they were equally stunned as well. Calvin sneered, "Look who we have here.


    It''s Mrs. Roberts. What''s wrong? Aren''t you in Jarold City with your Mr. Roberts? You''re back now?"


    His eyes fell onto Irvin who was standing behind me. He raised his eyebrows and said mockingly, "Tsk.


    I see that you''ve changed your man."


    I frowned and ignored his words and looked at Kelsey. For a moment, I didn''t know how to express how


    my heart felt.


    How did she turn out to be like this?

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    I paused, and I took out my phone to call the emergency services. As the call got through, I said, "Hi,


    I''m here to file a report on domestic violence. The situation is out of hand."


    I informed the dispatcher of the address and hung up. Calvin looked viciously mad and angry. He also


    seemed to be feeling a little agitated, "Why are you interfering? This is none of your business. You think


    I won''t hit you?"


    He was not acting like a sane person at all.


    I looked at Kelsey and saw that she was calm and no longer terrified. She looked as if she was used to


    seeing Calvin acting in such erratic ways.


    I walked to her and reached out. "It''s been a long time. Should I send you to the hospital?"


    She cast an apprehensive nce at Calvin then shook her head timidly. She looked at me and said


    with a smile, "No, I''m fine. Thank you."


    Calvin sneered and tucked his hands into his pocket. He looked casual and rxed. Not an ounce of


    fear was written on his face over the fact that I''ve just reported him to the police.


    It didn''t take long for the police to arrive. Learning about the situation, they arrested Calvin.


    I instructed Irvin to ask for the surveince video from the restaurant''s owner for evidence purposes.


    Kelsey was also going to be taken in for a written statement. Since I lodged the report, I wasn''t able to


    leave as well.


    After everything was settled with the police, it was already one in the afternoon. Looking at the time, I


    knew that I wouldn''t have time to rest before the meeting.


    Calvin was detained under the intention of inflicting harm on another person.


    Kelsey kept silent all the time. I didn''t know what to ask to begin with.


    I was worried to leave her just like that. I walked towards her and said, "I don''t know what you''ve been


    through but here''s my number. If there''s anything that you need, anything at all, please give me a call.


    I''ll try my best to help you no matter what."


    We had been through thick and thin together for two years. I wouldn''t feel at ease to leave her just like


    that.


    Kelsey was stunned and looked at me with a pair of eyes full of weariness and tainted with the hard


    edges of life. She burst into tears. "Director Reid, I... I''m sorry!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I sighed, "It''s fine. It''s over. Call me if you need anything."


    I changed my number half a year ago so I gave her my new number.


    I hailed a cab for Kelsey and sent her off.


    Irvin looked at me and pursed his lips. "I''m guessing that she''ll call you soon."


    I pursed my lips as well. "She wasn''t like this before." How can marriage utterly change and break her


    in such a way?


    As time was running out, Irvin and I rushed to Fantasia Company. When we arrived at their lobby,


    Sherman Hathaway, thepany''s CEO, was there waiting for us.


    Upon seeing us, he greeted us with a smile. "You must''ve had a long journey. Have you had lunch?"


    Irvin nodded and made some small talk with him along the way to the meeting room.


    Most of the executives of Fantasia Company were already seated in the meeting room. Irvin looked at


    me and said, "Brief about our purpose. Let them know under what circumstances we can fulfil their


    requirements, then the rest should be in order."


    I nodded. These were all of the things that we''ve prepared in advance.


    Fantasia Company didn''t have many shareholders. They only had six in total. The major shareholder of


    thepany was Sherman. He was in his forties and was an expert in technology.


    He poured his heart and soul into R&D for itspany products. Fantasia Company was established


    by him. As his expertise wasn''t on the management of thepany, he ced all of his focus on R&D


    which was why Fantasia Company could always produce top notch products.


    However, because of their poor management, Fantasia Company had been on the losing end most of


    the time. Most of the investors valued the management of thepany so they gave thepany the


    financing it needed, and in return, was involved with the management of thepany.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Nevertheless, just having money was useless. If you had money, but not the knowledge of managing a


    This year, Aaron and Hendrix had discovered the profitable points of Fantasia Company. They were


    both experts in management. What they wanted was not to finance thepany but to acquire the


    whole business.


    I sat back in my seat half an hourter after I finished my presentation. One of the shareholders of


    Fantasia Company asked dubiously, "Director Reid, have you worked in the Roberts Group before?"


    I was surprised by that question. I knew nobody in Fantasia Company and was never featured in any of


    this city''s headlines. Looking at the shareholder, I recollected myself. "Yeah, I used to be the project


    director of Roberts Group."


    Everyone at the meeting table looked at each other and paused at the news that I''ve just delivered.


    Sherman looked at me and said, "Director Reid, I''m pretty sure you know this better than we do. For


    this past year, Hendrix Roberts from the Roberts Group had the intention of acquiring our business as


    well. But for some reason, he gave up the intention to purchase our business. What I would like to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    know is, did you y a role in this?"


    He continued with a smile. "Although Fantasia Company joined Granger Group through acquisition, we


    all know that what you truly value are our technicians. I hope that we can be honest at this point."


    Sherman was straightforward with his words. I smiled lightly and said truthfully, "The president of


    Roberts Group is my husband. I did y a role in Roberts Groups giving up on the acquisition of


    Fantasia Company."


    Saying that, everybody began whispering with each other. Sherman said calmly, "If that is so, can I


    know why did you stop Roberts Group from acquiring ourpany? If wepare, Fantasia would


    have a much better future and development if acquired by Roberts Group."


    I nodded and said, "Yes, indeed that is true." After a pause, I continued. "But have you forgotten that


    the Roberts Group still has Advancer Tech? Advancer Tech and Fantasia are both technology


    much actually. They only wanted the technology that Fantasia has, but these aren''t hard to find on the


    market. The Roberts'' acquisition of Fantasia isn''t really that profitable at all for the Roberts Group.


    That''s why Hendrix has been pushing the matter of acquisition for six months!"


    Looking at Sherman, I continued. "Mr. Hathaway, you should know that a techpany would not


    simply acquire another techpany if thepany itself wasn''t at a substantial stage. The Roberts


    Group''s main profits are from property and they only have one techpany, which is Advancer Tech,


    under their wing."


    Sherman nodded. He pursed his lips and frowned, then went deep into his thoughts. He paused and


    said, "We don''t know much about the situation of Granger Group. In terms of the proposal, the benefits


    offered by the Granger Group are definitely favorable but we can''t know for sure if Fantasia Company


    will do better under Granger Group in the future."


    Irvin raised his eyebrows and said, "Granger Group''s business mainly specializes in technology. Of


    course, we also specialize in jewelry and others. However, we still have our expertise in the technology


    industry. The main reason why we want to acquire Fantasia is because we think highly of the R&D of Al


    in Fantasia. Of course, with the acquisitiones a requirement. Within a year''s time, Fantasia must


    just be seen and developed as a normal techpany."


    Most of the shareholders at the meeting table turned pale upon hearing Irvin''s words. If Fantasia failed


    to meet Granger Group''s requirement after the acquisition, Fantasia would then be totally ousted by the


    market.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Looking at the group of people at the meeting table with different expressions, I was a little anxious.


    Irvin''s words were a little too straightforward.


    Fantasia Company had the potential to achieve all the requirements and would definitely not end up the


    way Irvin envisioned. After a long time, Sherman finally opened his mouth to speak. He looked at Irvin


    and asked, "Are you sure that you will invest in the development of Al, Mr. Granger?"


    Irvin nodded and said, "Yes."


    The rest of the people seated at the meeting table were all investors. They didn''t know much about


    technology hence they didn''t have much to talk about. They all looked at Sherman and waited for his


    answer.


    After a long pause, Sherman stood up from his seat and walked towards Irvin. He stretched out his


    hand to Irvin and said, "Mr. Granger, hope that we would be able to work well."


    My mind went nk for a moment before finally realizing what was happening. Did we really seed?


    Then, we proceeded to sign the contract. Bothwyers from both parties checked the contents of the


    contract. Sherman said to Irvin and me, "Both of you came from Jarold City, it must''ve been a long trip.


    Tonight we''ll have a celebratory dinner at the Fortunate Restaurant, why don''t the two of youe


    along?"


    It''s a usual thing to have a celebratory meal after a sessful business deal. This was the culture of


    the business circle. If Sherman had not extended the invite first, Irvin would have done so.


    There were still a few more hours before dinner. Irvin and I went back to our respective ces. He went


    to the hotel while I headed for the vi.


    It had been a very long time since I had returned to Flora Hill. Fortunately, there was a caretaker to


    assure that everything was in ce. There have been many changes to the ce since I''vest been


    there.


    When I arrived at the vi, the caretaker that Hendrix hired had cooked several dishes for me. I only


    had a few bites of them as I did not have much of an appetite. Then, I headed to the bedroom for a


    nap.


    I was feeling drowsy and tired. I woke up at the crack of dawn that day and was sleep deprived as I did


    not have much sleep the previous night.


    I fell into a deep sleep and vaguely felt that there was someone by my side. I thought it was just my


    imagination as I had fallen into a deep sleep, but after a while, the feeling was still there. It felt a little


    like sleep paralysis that I once had when I was younger.


    I was so sleepy that I couldn''t pry my eyes open, yet I still could faintly feel that there was a person


    sitting by the bed. I felt anxious and scared at the same time but I knew that there was nothing I could


    do about it.


    I struggled to wake up from my nap. Beads of sweat had covered my forehead and I found that the


    bedroom was empty.


    It must have been because it had been a long time since I slept so deeply and that my body was


    weaker than usual.


    It was getting dark as I groggily headed down. The caretaker saw me and said to me, "Madam Arianna,


    your phone rang a few times. I''m afraid that there might be an emergency, it''s best if you take a look."


    I left my bag downstairs when I came home earlier. I went looking for my phone when I heard what she


    had said.


    It was Irvin who called. He messaged the restaurant''s address seeing that I did not return his call.


    At Fortunate Restaurant


    I went up to the second floor.


    Everyone was already at the restaurant when I arrived. Several of the executives saw me rushing in


    and said, "Director Reid, you must have been busy with work. You have to drink three shots for being


    I smiled and sat beside Irvin. I then drank three shots.


    Everybody was just chatting casually during the meal. I sat next to Irvin and he asionally helped fill


    my bowl with different dishes.


    I was already used to this gesture of his. Sherman looked and could not help but to smile, "Director


    Reid, look like you and Mr. Granger have a great connection with each other. If you weren''t married, I


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    would''ve thought that Mr. Granger was your husband."


    Both Irvin and I froze for a moment. I lifted my head and said with a smile, "Well, we both have been


    working together for a long time. Don''t misunderstand our rtionship. My husband, Mr. Roberts is


    someone who gets jealous easily."


    I said it as a joke. Upon hearing it, everybody at the table burst outughing.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Irvin''s face darkened. His expression did not look good.


    I lifted my hand to take my ss of beer but was stopped by him. With a low solemn voice, he said,


    "You''re a little drunk."


    For a moment, everyone on the table turned their gaze to us. I withdrew my hand from his grasp and


    said lightly, "Yeah, I''m feeling a little tipsy."


    It was really ufortable when everybody''s eyes fell on me. Plus, Irvin was sort of embarrassing me


    in front of everyone and that made me feel even more uneasy.


    As usual, he continued serving me food and did not let me drink anymore. Instead, he was caring and


    considerate enough to give me a ss of milk.


    The meaning behind his actions were a little too evident. Everyone at the table seemed to catch on and


    they all knew what he was doing.


    I felt even more ufortable with the current situation. It was hard to find the words to exin the


    situation as it was a meaningless thing to do.


    Hendrix''s message shed through my phone screen. "What are you doing now?"


    I replied, "The contract is signed. I''m now out having dinner."


    Hendrix texted back. "Did you drink?"


    I then replied, "Yeah, but not too much."


    After a while he texted me again. "Can you send me the address?"


    I puckered my lips. He was in Jarold City. It was impossible for him toe and pick me up from the


    restaurant. I texted him back. "Fortunate Restaurant. I''ll head back soon."


    After that, there was dead silence from him. Putting my phone down, I made a trip down to the


    bathroom. I was feeling a little dizzy because of the shots that I downed just now.


    I sshed cold water onto my face in the bathroom. As I staggered out, I identally knocked over a


    waitress.


    "I''m sorry!" The waitress apologized repeatedly.


    A little dizzy, I shook my head and waved my hand. "It''s okay. Just be careful next time."


    "Director Reid!" A loud sound called out for me. I was stunned for a while before I turned over to look.


    It was Kelsey. She was wearing a wig and had heavy makeup on. The miniskirt she wore made her


    look like an escort in a nightclub.


    I couldn''t help but to frown. It was quite a coincidence to meet her twice in a day. But... I couldn''t help


    but to ask, "Why are you here?"


    She was abused by her husband in the morning and at night, there she was, working. How did she turn


    up to be in this state?


    Kelsey lowered her head and said in an extremely low voice, "Mr. Roberts had given a strict order to all


    the real estatepanies in Ucrebury not to employ me. Since I''m out of job and needed to earn a


    living, I can onlye here to work."


    I didn''t understand. "Why did Hendrix do that?" Although he was bad- tempered, he wouldn''t treat a


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    person in such a way.


    She looked up at me and lowered down her head even more. "It''s because I meddled in Alford Audit''s


    and Advancer Tech''s matters previously. Because of that, you were fired by the Roberts Group. A


    major part of it was because I manipted things and I imitated your handwriting for a majority of Alford


    Audit''s documents."


    I knew about that. When I found out, I was mad at Kelsey. But I decided to forgive her over the deep


    bond we had for that past two years. I gave her a word of warning and asked her to leave the Roberts


    Group voluntarily.


    Nheless, I totally did not expect things would y out in such a way.


    Saying that, did that mean that Hendrix knew the truth about this matter?


    After a pause, I said to Kelsey, "It''s over. I''ll tell Hendrix when I get back. You''re capable and have great


    potential in your job. He probably did it because he was angry at that time. I''ll make it clear to him. By


    the way, don''t continue working here. It isn''t great. If you can, try to leave Calvin too, he isn''t that great


    of a person for you to stay with him."


    Life was short and it was not her wish to meet such an evil man.


    Still feeling dizzy, all I could think about was getting back to the vi. I patted her on the shoulder and


    then turned to leave.


    Kelsey, however, unexpectedly pulled me back and knelt down. She cried, "Director Reid, I''m sorry. It


    was all my fault. I shouldn''t have done it back then. I''m sorry, I''m pretty sure that I have received my


    retribution for it."

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    I frowned then bent down to pull Kelsey up but she refused to get up. While sobbing, she said,


    "Director Reid, only you can help me now. Calvin is a devil. In order for him to stand firm and tall in


    Alford Audit, I did what I wasn''t supposed to do ording to what he told me. It was only after that I


    found out that he''s abusive. He''ll fly into a rage and act moody from time to time. When that happens,


    he''ll get violent with me. Sometimes, he would even kick me out of the housete at night. I really can''t


    take it anymore. I''m now all alone without friends or family. You''re now the only one I know who can


    help me. So please, please help me."


    I didn''t know how to react for a moment. Recollecting my thoughts, I said, "If you''re not happy with him,


    you can just divorce him. It''s easy for you now that he''s being detained. You can find a new job, live a


    good life. Why do you need my help?"


    Kelsey shook her head again. Tears streaming down her face. "It''s no use. I called the police the first


    few times when he got violent with me. He got detained but a few dayster, he was bailed out. He''ll


    treat me even worse when he''s out. I asked for a divorce but he disagreed. I''m now chained to him,


    and I have no idea how to break myself free. Please, please help me."


    "How can I even help you?" I didn''t know what to say. This was her family''s affairs and I doubt that I


    could be of any help. Plus, normally, in this sort of situation, only she can give herself the help she


    needed.


    Kelsey looked up with her red and swollen eyes. "Calvin relies on his position as the CEO of Alford


    Audit and also the power the Hammers possess. If he loses their help, he''ll be detained for at least 3


    years. By then, our marriage will be dissolute as we''ve lived separately for 3 years. Oh, Director, Mr.


    Roberts loves you so much. If you would just tell him, I''m sure he''ll do as you say."


    I frowned. I was a little speechless. When did Hendrix ever love me?


    She opened her mouth to speak again but was interrupted.


    "Arianna can''t help you." Irvin came out to where we were at some point. He walked towards us and


    said, "She can''t even protect herself now. So, obviously, she can''t help you. Today''s matter was


    because she was a little too impulsive. She never thinks about the consequences. You should know


    better than anyone else that if Arianna helped you, how your husband will take his revenge on her."


    Saying that, Irvin dragged me away. I was stunned. When I turned around, I saw Kelsey kneeling on


    the ground, crying bitterly. My heart squeezed a little at the sight of it.


    "Kelsey may actually really need my help!" I could not help but to say out loud following Irvin at his


    back.


    "Ouch!" He stopped so suddenly that I knocked onto his back, hitting my nose. My nose felt a little


    numb from the pain of the impact.


    "Arianna, do you know howughable your good intentions are?" Irvin looked at me, his eyes dark with


    anger.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I didn''t know why he got angry all of a sudden. I rubbed my nose and said, "It''s notughable at all.


    Kelsey worked with me for two years, I..."


    "So? What''s the big deal? Is she still with you now as your assistant? Is she still working for you?


    Arianna, can''t you have a bottom line? Why must you have so much sympathy for every man and


    woman? Are you trying to look like a yes-man? For people to worship you?"


    Irvin was so furious that his voice was low and fierce. The breath of his alcohol reached me. His eyes


    were red and bloodshot, indicating that he was drunk.


    "You''ve had too much to drink, haven''t you?" I stretched out my hand to help him up, but Irvin shook my


    hand off.


    He grabbed my shoulder, stared dead into my eyes and snickered. "Do you also feel pity for me? I had


    to endure seeing Nerissa being a part of my life, my mother being kicked out by my dad and most of all


    my dad''s indifferent treatment to me. Do you feel pity for all that I''ve been through?"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    I frowned. Irvin must''ve been really drunk.


    Letting out a sigh, I helped him up and said, "You don''t need my sympathy. You''re drunk. Let me take


    you home."


    I said goodbye to everyone in the private dining room and ignored their questioning looks. I helped and


    supported Irvin down.


    Despite being drunk, he still had a little sense of his surroundings. When we reached the exit of the


    restaurant, he stopped and sat on the stairs, unmoving.


    I looked at him helplessly and said, "Come on, let me take you home."


    "I don''t have a home!"


    "Then let''s find you a hotel!"


    Irvin looked at me and pursed his lips. "Youe with me then?"


    I...


    "I''ll take you there."


    He was really tough to deal with.


    "Then forget it. I''ll sit here for the whole night." He was half drunk and half awake with a big temper.


    I was at a loss at what to do with him for a moment. Looking at him, I paused and said, "Well then, stay


    here. I''ll head back."


    Then, I turned and went to hail a taxi.


    Suddenly, Irvin hugged me from the back. In a low, hoarse voice, he asked, "Arianna, where''s your


    sympathy? Are you not going to send me back and just let me freeze to death on the street?"


    Looking at his flushed face that was honed with handsome features, I nodded and said, "Yeah, you can


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    freeze to death!"


    I could not reason with a drunkard.


    Hearing this, his face darkened. He stared at me with his ck eyes, held me tightly in his arms, and


    moved his head closer to me.


    Realizing what he was trying to do, I frowned and pushed him away. "Irvin, you''re drunk!"


    He was strong. I couldn''t move him or let myself go from his grip. I was afraid that if I pushed him too


    forcefully, he''d fall onto the road as we were just standing on the sidewalk.


    Just like that, I was struggling with him on the side of the road. From a distance, it probably looked like


    we were a pair of lovers making out.


    He held onto me and rubbed himself closer to me. I was getting irritated and said, "Irvin Granger,


    you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Irvin was pulled off me by a strong force. Then I heard Irvin''s


    muffled groan.


    When I wrapped my head around what was happening, I saw Hendrix and Irvin throwing punches at


    each other. To be precise, Hendrix was the one punching Irvin.


    Hendrix wasn''t going easy on Irvin at all. Irvin''s face turned red. Maybe because he was drunk, he


    never fought back Hendrix and allowed him to just continue punching him.


    I was worried that things might go out of hand if it continued. I quickly pulled on Hendrix''s shirt and


    said, "Hendrix, if you continue, he''ll die."


    Hendrix looked furious. His deep ck eyes were as cold as ice. He asked, "Are you feeling sorry for


    him?"


    I frowned and heard Irvin''s stubborn voice. "Arianna Reid, I know you still care for me!"


    I...


    Irvin was clearly asking for more punches.


    Sure enough, Hendrix was triggered. He picked Irvin up off the ground and continued beating him up


    again regardless of the situation.


    Irvin was mad to let Hendrix continue hitting him. The more Hendrix punched and hit him, the more he


    hard!"


    I thought Irvin was crazy. As expected, Hendrix dragged him up and kicked him in the abdomen.


    Irvin grunted and fell to the ground. He struggled to get up.


    Hendrix still wanted to hit him, but I stopped him. Calmly, I said, "Hendrix, can''t you see that he is


    agitating you on purpose? Do you want to kill him and send yourself to jail?"


    Hendrix pursed his lips as he panted heavily. "This b*stard asked for it."


    I put my hand on my forehead and never spared a nce at Irvin who was lying on the ground. I


    spotted Sherman and asked, "Mr. Hathaway, can you please take Mr. Granger back? He''s probably


    injured so you may need to take him to the hospital for an examination. I apologize for troubling you."


    Sherman nced at Hendrix who was fuming and gave a tight smile. He nodded at me and got


    someone to support Irvin and left.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    As soon as Irvin left, Hendrix looked at me coldly. The anger on his face was obvious.


    Well, this matter was my fault after all.


    "Uhm that... Irvin drank too much!" I spoke, feeling guilty.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. "So?"


    I was surprised. What did he mean by "So"?


    Was I supposed to give him another reason?


    I said after some contemtion, "I did not do anything with him. He was drunk. I saw Kelsey Parker at


    the restaurant. She looked pretty bad. Was it your doing?"


    He frowned. He spoke with anger in his voice, "Arianna, you''re changing the subject!"


    I...


    Yeah, I was.


    Looking at him, I pursed my lips and decided not to speak anymore. I stared him into the eyes with my


    lips tightly closed, not speaking.


    Hendrix grew angrier. "You''re not even going to try and exin yourself?"


    I pursed my lips. "I''ve already exined myself, but you wouldn''t listen!"


    "You..." His anger rendered him speechless. He looked cute with his expression.


    I paused then said, "How about this? Since you hit and punched Irvin just now, why don''t you do the


    same to me so you can vent your anger?"


    Other than that, I couldn''t think of what other alternative he wanted.


    He didn''t know whether he wanted tough or cry upon hearing my suggestion. He replied coldly, "Not


    only that, but I feel like throttling you to death!"


    Giving me a lethal cold look, he turned around and walked away.


    This was a main street where there was quite a crowd. I''m pretty sure that some stranger had filmed or


    took a photo of what went on just now and uploaded it onto the Inte. Things were probably going to


    get out of hand soon.


    I scurried to follow him. He got into the car, still fuming. I reached out my hand to pull the passenger car


    door but it wouldn''t budge.


    His car was a little tall that I had to tiptoe in order to get a good look at him sitting in the car. "Hendrix


    Roberts, what are you trying to do?1 "You can walk back yourself!" Saying that, he drove off.


    I was stunned for a long while that I couldn''t wrap my head around what was going on.


    Was he for real?


    It was not difficult to hail a taxi at the city center. Nevertheless, I had waved my hands several times but


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    all the taxis were upied.


    After a while, a ck Cadic stopped in front of me. The window rolled down, revealing a serious look


    on Evan''s face.


    "Madam Arianna, Mr. Roberts asked me to send you back!"


    I pursed my lips. This seemed to be the first time he called me madam. In the past, he had always


    called me Miss Reid as if we were strangers.


    But I was still angry and said, "Why didn''t he just let me freeze to death on the streets?"


    Evan replied, "The temperature in Ucrebury is at most 7 or 8 degrees. Staying for one night on the


    street won''t freeze you to death. You''ll probably just catch a cold!"


    Oh my gosh! What the h*ll?!


    "Does that mean I won''t die from the cold?" I had seen men that spoke frankly but never ones like


    Evan.


    Evan nodded, paused, and said, "The probability of dying from a cold is not very high unless you''re


    infected with some virus."


    I...


    I was at loss for words.


    I decided just to keep my mouth shut. I opened the door, got in the car, and said, "Thank you for


    sending me back!"


    He nodded with an impassive face.


    As the car was about to arrive at the vi, I couldn''t help but to ask, "Evan, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Madam Arianna, I don''t have a girlfriend!"


    I nodded and said, "Well, that''s good. Your girlfriend would probably die from anger being with you."


    He eyed me and continued fixating his eyes on the road, driving carefully. Faintly, he said, "I''m


    married!"


    I...


    I felt like I was looking for trouble, so I decided not to speak anymore.


    I got out of the car and went straight into the vi when we arrived.


    The lights in the hall were lit. I took off my shoes at the entrance and saw Hendrix sitting in the living


    room calmly drinking tea while reading a book.


    I couldn''t help but to spit out, "What a fake!"


    He frowned and looked at me coldly without saying a word.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    I ignored him and went straight upstairs.


    "Arianna, stop right there!" Hendrix suddenly called out. I immediately stopped at the top of the stairs


    when I heard him.


    I looked back at him and asked, "What?"


    He was so mad that he gave off augh. "F*ck. You clearly knew that you did something wrong yet


    you''re acting as if everything''s fine. Where did you get your moralpass?"


    I pursed my lips and red at him. "If you''re right then you''d deem yourself reasonable, no?"


    Hendrix Roberts...


    He sighed and said frankly, "I don''t care about what happened today. Just stay away from Irvin in the


    future."


    "I still have to go to work!" I lowered my head and said, "Plus, Irvin was drunk tonight."


    Hendrix grabbed my wrist. Swallowing his anger, he spoke, "Arianna, what else do you expect me to


    do?"


    I realized now that he was really mad. I looked at him and reassured him, "I''ll avoid him in the future. I


    won''t meet him unless necessary. And you don''t need to get so overbearing about this when your


    rtionship with Andrea is so messed up."


    Bringing up Andrea was a habit for me. Though I knew that he and Andrea had nothing going on but I


    couldn''t help but to bring her up whenever we fought.


    Hendrix''s face darkened and turned gloomy. "What are you even talking about? Define ''messed up''


    and how can you be so sure that I had something with Andrea in the past? Are you trying to exact


    revenge or are you just trying to y around? Arianna, what do you take yourself for?"


    I could not talk about it anymore. A fight was bound to ensue if we continued.


    Looking at Hendrix''s angry face, I thought for a moment before saying, "I was wrong. I''ll try my best to


    keep a distance from Irvin in the future and I promise that I won''t cross the line."


    He paused for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and asked, "Arianna, is there something you''re not


    telling me?"


    I...


    Huh. This was getting ridiculous.


    Why did I even apologize? Why should I take a step back? I was just speechless. He was hard headed.


    I took a deep breath and faked my best smile. "I''ve said everything that I should''ve said. The only thing


    for you to do is whether you want to believe it."


    If I continued, I would die of anger.


    I ignored Hendrix and went straight upstairs.


    He caught my wrist again.


    I waspletely enraged. "Are you done?"


    "Don''t be angry. Head upter, okay? Make me something to eat, I''m hungry," He said, his face looking


    much gentler than before.


    I said angrily, "Don''t you have your own hands?" I guessed that he had just arrived in Ucrebury not long


    ago and couldn''t grab a meal before. The caretaker wasn''t in during the night.


    He pursed his lips. "My hand''s hurt!" Saying that, he stretched out his hand to me and looked at me.


    "Look at my hands from the fight just now."


    Gosh!


    If I hadn''t seen how he punched and hit Irvin, I would have believed that he really hurt himself.


    It was only a small red patch. It was probably because he got scratched or stung by ident from the


    fight.


    "How are you so shameless and thick-skinned? Is your face made of bricks?" His words were utterly


    ridiculous.


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows. "You can touch and feel if my face was made from bricks." Saying that,


    he moved his face closer to me, looking at me intently and said, "I''m starving. I''ve not eaten anything


    for a night."


    I was stunned.


    Was he... trying to act cute?


    For real?!


    I''m not quite sure what I was saying.


    After a pause, I went into the kitchen. The caretaker had prepped our kitchen with some fresh


    ingredients.


    I didn''t normally cook but I did know how to make some pasta. I decided to cook some for him. Finding


    the ingredients I needed, I brought the water to a boil.


    Hendrix, all burly and brawny, leaned against the doorframe. When he saw the ingredients that I was


    taking out, he paused for a moment and asked, "You''re cooking pasta?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Yeah!" I didn''t know what else to cook other than pasta.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Hendrix frowned and pursed his lips. "Arianna, are you going to just treat me apathetically?"


    I looked back at him and said, "You can choose not to eat or just order takeout yourself." Saying that, I


    turned off the fire on the stove.


    He was stunned for a moment. Blocking my way of exit, he stroked my nose. "It''s not that I won''t eat it.


    I know it''ll be nice since you cooked it."


    Good heavens!


    As expected, he just talked nonsense and found it was boring.


    After Hendrix finished his meal, I left the rest of it alone and went straight to the bedroom to wash up


    and sleep. I was already feeling a little tired.


    At midnight, I woke up groggily, disturbed by Hendrix''s phone ringing. I was a little annoyed by it.


    Blinking my eyes open, I saw that he had picked up the call.


    Realizing that I was awake, he lifted his hand to smooth and stroke my hair at the back of my head and


    asked, "Did I wake you up?"


    I nodded. "Who''s calling?" I looked at the time. It was three in the morning. Calling someone at this


    ungodly hour was mad.


    He lowered his eyes and said faintly, "Andrea is going to give birth soon."


    I was astonished. The date of her delivery wasn''t near and the child was yet to be 9 months old, so


    how can she give birth so soon?


    He was still holding the phone. Something that the caller said made him frown deeply. It looked like


    things weren''t looking great.


    "Madam Lawson, I''m sorry but I''m not in Jarold City at the moment!" Hendrix said softly.


    Hendrix saw that I was looking at him and turned on the hands-free on his phone.


    The imploring voice of Valerie could be heard from the other end of the phone. "Hendrix, Andrea really


    needs you now. There are still flights from Ucrebury to Jarold City. I''m begging you toe here. As


    long as Andrea gives birth to the child safely, I''ll promise you whatever you want!"


    Valerie sounded urgent.


    Hendrix frowned and was looking a little unhappy. I took the phone from his hand and said to Valerie,


    "Madam Lawson, I''m sorry, but my husband can''t leave now."


    "Arianna!" Valerie cried out in surprise. She was getting agitated as she said, "You were the one who


    scared Andrea. You sent her pictures of dead infants! You almost made her fall down from the top floor.


    Arianna, you''re so cruel!"


    I found what she said a little funny and scorned, "Madam Lawson I have no idea how or why you think


    of me that way. I don''t understand how I have the power to make your daughter feel scared with things


    like these. Don''t try to put the me on me. It''s probably best if you think about what evil deeds you''ve


    done that have caused karma to bite back for torturing your daughter to have an unpleasant delivery."


    "You..." Valerie was so angry that she couldn''t find any words to say. Angry and bothered, she said, "If


    you have any hate, direct it towards me. Aren''t you afraid of karma if you do such things to a pregnant


    I snorted and said ndly, "I''m afraid. But looks like karma is biting you back and not me. I have


    nothing to be guilty about but karma has alreadye your way."


    With that, I hung up the phone and looked sideways at Hendrix. I raised my eyebrows and asked, "Are


    you going to go?"


    He pursed his lips. "Do you think I''ll go?"


    I shook my head. "No!" I paused and added, "If you dare, I''ll kill you."


    He smirked. "Do you want to try?"


    I stared at him with my chin propped on my hands, not saying a word.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "Did you do anything about it?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t really understand his question. Then I understood that he was asking if I did anything about


    Andrea''s early delivery. "What for?" I asked, frowning.


    "So it wasn''t you?"


    I nodded. "I''m in Ucrebury. How am I supposed to do that to her? If I wanted to, I''ll definitely personally


    do it so that I can watch her suffer."


    The bedsidemp in the bedroom was a little dim. Hendrix looked at me and took in a light breath. He


    held me in his arms and yelled, "I''m sorry!!"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    I pursed my lips and pushed Hendrix away. "It''s hot. Get away from me!"


    What was he sorry for?


    I wanted to know but I didn''t ask. I stared at the ceiling. My heart felt a little empty.


    I did hate Hendrix the time when something happened to our child. I was bitter at him for failing to


    protect me, bitter at him for not being by my side when things happened.


    Thinking back, I might have been selfish for not thinking things from his end.


    "I won''t do it again." He said, his voice was a little hoarse.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him in a casual manner. "Hendrix, do you love me?"


    This question was pointless but I still wanted to know.


    He looked at me sideways and said after a long time. "I won''t ever divorce you, you''ll be my wife


    forever."


    What kind of answer was that?


    I pursed my lips and said indifferently, "Okay!"


    It felt like he didn''t even answer my question.


    Noticing that my lips were pursed and I was silent, Hendrix held my shoulder and asked, "Are you


    angry?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I shook my head. I was a little sleepy.


    I closed my eyes sleepily. Maybe it was because I was relieved that I slept soundly that day.


    The agreement with Fantasia was set and things would fall into ce within 3 days'' time.


    The next morning, Hendrix got up early for work. Iid in bed and narrowed my eyes at him. "Do you


    only wear such monotone clothes ever since you were young?"


    He took a tie out from the closet. Instead of answering my question, he looked at me and said, "Come


    and fix my necktie for me."


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know how." I really didn''t know how. Before Hendrix, I had not been


    in a rtionship with any other men. He was my first. Plus, I had never learnt to tie a necktie before.


    He frowned and said, "I''ll teach you."


    Hendrix really did know how to get things his way.


    I sat up straight. I looked at him and said, "Come over." It was still early, and I didn''t want to leave the


    bed as I had no other ns for the day.


    He rubbed his forehead and walked to the bed. He lowered his body and looked at me. "Arianna, why


    are you sozy?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "If I''mzy then what does that make you?"


    Hendrix...


    I tied the necktie for him as I usually did for my scarf. Surprisingly, I seeded at my first attempt.


    Noting that, he raised his eyebrows. "And you said you didn''t know how to tie a necktie?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "If I said that I can learn things fast without any guidance, will you believe


    me?" At first, I thought it would be difficult, but it turned out to be easy.


    It had definitely surprised me.


    He smirked and lifted his hand to stroke my nose. "Let''s hope that you would know everything without


    guidance."


    I...


    After Hendrix went out, I nned to lie andze around on the bed longer but my phone rang.


    I looked over and saw an unknown number. I declined the call but the same number called back.


    A man''s voice sounded through the phone. "I''m just outside your house!"


    I was surprised. I asked, "Aaron?"


    He snorted and said, "Why? What''s wrong? Are you not willing to meet me?"


    "No!" I was a little confused. "I am in Ucrebury, not in Jarold City. You..."


    "Cut the crap!" He lost his temper. "I''m downstairs at your Flora Hill. Are youing down or not?"


    I was caught by surprise at his temper. Why was Aaron so angry?


    I changed my clothes and headed down. I saw that the caretaker had prepared breakfast and asked


    that she pack two portions for me.


    At the door was a ck Bugatti. It was hard for me to pretend as if I had never seen the car. The


    window was rolled down.


    Aaron scowled at me and said, "Get in!"


    There was a faint, sweet fragrance filling up the car. It was sprayed to cover up the faint underlying


    tobo smell in the air.


    Aaron looked at me with a tired face and asked, "Why did you block my number?"


    I was stunned and said hesitantly, "What?" Since when had I done that?

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Aaron sneered, "Were you with Hendrixst night?"


    I nodded. "Yeah!"


    He shot me a look of disdain. "No wonder!"


    So was it Hendrix who blocked his number on my phone?


    "Did you call mest night?" If it wasn''t that, Hendrix wouldn''t have blocked his number.


    He nodded." Around two or three in the morning!"


    I pursed my lips and said, "Well, good riddance!"


    Who was crazy enough to be calling people in the middle of the night?


    I could see that Aaron was in a bad mood. He looked at me and said, "Andrea was sent to the hospital


    I froze for a second. Then I recalled what Valerie said the previous night, "What did you do to Andrea?"


    He narrowed his eyes and yawned. He looked sleepy. "I showed her some photos of the child and


    added something a little interesting for her."


    "What was it?"


    "Have you heard of Ghost Baby Manto?" Aaron raised his eyebrows. His face was emotionless.


    It took me a few seconds to get what he was saying. I widened my eyes and asked, "You showed her


    those?"


    He nodded and said, "I may or may not have shown her the process of forming one Ghost Baby Manto.


    I also let her knew that Ghost Baby Manto was normally a baby that was 7 to 8 months old. It was


    convenient that hers was 8 months old."


    For a moment, I was at a loss for words. I pursed my lips slightly and said, "Well, you took care of it for


    me before I could and it probably made me look like an idiot."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Aaron rolled his eyes at me and said, "Take out your phone and unblock my number."


    I nodded and began scrolling through my phone. Hendrix really did block Aaron''s number and even


    some of his social media ounts.


    He was really childish.


    Aaron''s voice was filled with disdain as he spoke, "Only Hendrix has it in him to resort to such a


    despicable method."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything.


    I handed Aaron the breakfast that I had wrapped up and asked, "Didn''t you sleep all night?"


    He nodded. "I called to let you know about Andrea, but you didn''t pick up my call. And you even


    blocked my number. I was so exasperated that I tossed and turned in bed all night."


    I...


    Aaron was really a man that did not conceal his feelings at all.


    "You didn''t leave any evidence for all the things you did to Andrea, right?" ording to Valerie''s words


    the previous night, she seemed certain that I was the culprit.


    He raised his eyebrows and stuffed a bun into his mouth, mumbling, "Do you think I''m that stupid?"


    I shrugged. "Just be more aware of your own safety. It''s not hard to deal with Valerie and Andrea but if


    Pedro got angry over this, we would be doomed. If he abused the power he has, we''ll never beat him."


    Aaron chuckled a few times and said disdainfully, "There''s no rush. It won''t be long before his body


    gets cold."


    I looked at him and asked in confusion, "Why? Is some enemy hell- bent on attacking the Moore


    Family?"


    He answered with a hum, "Well, greatness invites challenge!"


    That saying was true indeed.


    "When are you going back to Jarold City? Uncle Charles ising back. He informed me to let you


    know that since you''ll be joining the n soon, you should prepare yourself."


    Joining the n?


    I was stunned. Thinking about what happened at Irvin''s mother''s birthday banquet, I couldn''t help but to


    be surprised about this piece of news. I nodded and said, "Okay, I n to head to the countryside for a


    few days to visit someone. I''m not sure if the person is doing well."


    Aaron nodded. "You don''t have to worry about Andrea. Just wait for my news."


    I nodded and said nothing more. I got out of the car. I sighed as I gazed at the darkened gloomy sky.


    Perhaps this was all fate.


    I had never intended to harm Andrea''s child but with how things had turned out this way, there was


    nothing else that I could do.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Irvin called to ask when I would be leaving.


    I thought for a moment and said, "Maybe after two or three days. I''ll wait till things with Fantasia are


    settled. The rest will fall into ceter."


    He paused for a moment and said, "Are you going to the countryside to visit Monique?"


    I was surprised that he knew but then I remembered that I may have mentioned it to him before.


    The other end of the line fell silent again before he finally spoke, "Have you contacted her?"


    I shook my head and said, "No, I haven''t been able to get through to her. Ian has been answering all


    the calls I made so I''m going there to have a look."


    "I''ll go with you!" Irvin wasn''t asking to go with me but stating that he''d go with me.


    I couldn''t help but to refuse. "No. Ian will be there. Everything will be fine."


    "Arianna!" He spoke in a low voice, "Give Ian a call first so that your trip down would not be in vain."


    I paused. "How did you know that the trip would be in vain? I haven''t contacted Ian, but it should be


    fine. Thest time I spoke to Ian, he said that he would stay with Monique and take care of her."


    "Don''t rush things. If they headed back to Ucrebury or have gone to other cities, you''ll know where to


    find them if you give them a call, won''t you?"


    I could only nod my head in agreement as what Irvin said was right. "Fine. Sure."


    I heard the sound of the engineing from the front yard, I paused and said on the phone, "I''ve got to


    go. I''ll hang up first!"


    As soon as I hung up the phone, Hendrix walked in. Seeing the packed breakfast in front of me, he


    could not help but to frown. "Who are you going to give that to?"


    I paused for a moment and said, "No one. I n to head out so I asked the caretaker to pack it."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to look for Monique and Ian." I ced the packed breakfast in a bag feeling that it may look a


    little excessive to give him such an excuse.


    I could have eaten at home before heading out. But since I blurted out the lie, there was no going back


    now.


    Hendrix stopped me and said, "Wait for me. I''ll get something from the study room ande with you."


    "There''s no need..."


    "Wait for me."


    I...


    He really left me no room to refuse him.


    He hurried upstairs to take what he wanted while I called Ian.


    The phone rang for a long time before he picked it up. "Arianna."


    "Ian, send me your address. I''lle over in a short while to visit you both." If they were really in the


    countryside, it would be best to drive a car there.


    Ian was stunned. "You''re back in Ucrebury?"


    "Yes," I said, "I''vee back for a project. I haven''t seen you in a long time so I wanted to visit you."


    "I... I''m not in Ucrebury at the moment with Monique. I came to Mesville with her and the baby a few


    days ago. When the time is right, I''ll head to Jarold City with her to find you," Ian said, sounding a little


    nervous.


    I couldn''t help but to frown, "Why didn''t you tell me? The child is only a few months old.


    It''s not good for you to take him around like this."


    "It''s okay. The baby is now three months old. We''ll be back by the end of the year. Then, we''ll head to


    Jarold City to find you!" There was some noise in the background. Ian seemed to be busy.


    He gave me an excuse saying he was busy and hung up the phone hastily.


    Sitting on the couch, I can''t help but to feel a little empty. I could feel that Ian had been keeping me at


    arm''s lengthtely.


    "What are you thinking about?" Hendrix came downstairs with a file in his hand.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    I looked up and paused. "Hendrix, is Doctor Saunders in Mesville?"


    He nodded. "Thepany is expanding and Josiah is in charge of it. I''ve also been busy. What''s the


    matter?"


    "Can you ask him to do me a favor?" I really didn''t feel at ease about Ian and Monique. For the past


    few months, I had not heard anything from Monique.


    Everytime I called Ian, he would hang up the phone in a hurry. I couldn''t figure out what was wrong with


    the both of them or if they were happy.


    "Well, there''s a dinner gathering tonight. You can ask Josiah about itter." Hendrix paused and


    frowned, when saw that I wasn''t moving when I had already prepared to leave. "What''s wrong? Don''t


    you feel like going anymore?"


    I nodded. "Monique and Ian have gone to Mesville."


    He nodded slightly. "Okay. I''ll head out to do something and pick you up for dinner tonight!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it''s fine, I''ll drive there myself!"


    "Do you realize that it has be a habit of yours to reject me?"


    I froze. Looking at his gloomy face, I said faintly, "It''s not what you think, I..."


    "Well, drive safely tonight then!" Saying that, Hendrix left moodily.


    Was he angry?


    I put my hand on my forehead to rub it, feeling as if my head was getting dizzy.


    It was seven o''clock in the evening when I arrived at the Imperial Restaurant. Everyone was already


    there when I entered the private dining room.


    Apart from Hendrix and Josiah, there were two other people in the room. One of them was Calvin


    Hammer whom I saw the other day and Troy Lawson, the director of Alford Audit.


    "It''s been a long time since west met, Mrs. Roberts!" Troy and I had met a few times for work, so we


    weren''t very familiar with each other.


    I nodded faintly. After greeting everyone, I couldn''t help but to steal some nces at Calvin. Wasn''t he


    held being in custody by the police? How did he get released within one day?


    It was just like what Kelsey said. He had so much power that the police were helpless to do anything


    about it.


    However, Ucrebury was not a ce where one''s power could sweep everything under the rug. It was


    neither that corrupted nor a dictatorship.


    "Mrs. Roberts, what a coincidence. We meet again." Calvin smiled. He looked different from the


    vicious, violent man that I saw the other day. He looked very much like a gentleman that wasn''t even


    capable of such violent acts.


    How could a man change so drastically?


    I nodded my head, trying my best to maintain a smile on my face.


    Troy signalled for the waiter to begin serving once everybody was seated. He then started a


    conversation with Hendrix.


    They were all talking about work. They were talking about letting Alford Audit handle Ucrebury''s


    Roberts Group''s audit that year as usual.


    Hendrix looked indifferent and said, "Mr. Lawson, all the industries rted to the Roberts in Ucrebury


    are currently under my wife''s management. You should talk to her."


    I couldn''t help but to be surprised. Since when did Roberts Group''s assets were under me?


    Even if the Roberts Group moved their headquarters to Jarold City, Ucrebury was, after all, the Roberts


    Group''s foundation. It was such a huge enterprise, how could I manage it?


    Josiah was also caught by surprise at the news. He paused in the middle of drinking his tea, nced at


    me, then regained hisposure.


    Troy smiled and said, "I wouldn''t have known about it if you had not spoken. So it seemed like Miss


    Reid is the one handling all of Roberts Group''s business."


    I nced at Hendrix. I didn''t know what tricks he was pulling.


    There wasn''t much to talk about with Troy about Roberts Group''s audit. Everything that needed to be


    discussed was done in thest quarter.


    I looked at Troy and said, "Mr. Lawson, it''s not that I don''t trust yourpany but due to thest


    incident, Roberts Group had faced a little crisis. In addition, as you know, I was fired from thepany.


    I can''t repeat the same mistake twice."

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Troy wasn''t surprised at all listening to my reply. He looked as if he was expecting it. He then said,


    "Mrs. Roberts, you don''t need to worry about it. Things like these won''t happen twice. To assure you of


    our sincerity, I''ve brought Mr. Hammer with me. He was the one who was in charge of the Roberts


    Group''s audit previously. With him present, you can just hand us the job with ease."


    From the look of it, Calvin''s position in Alford Audit seemed to be more senior than Troy''s.


    I nced at Calvin. He smiled and said, "Director Reid, I can assure you that the same thing won''t


    happen twice."


    I pursed my lips and looked at Hendrix. "Can I reject doing the audit?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s the reason?"


    "I neither wish to be involved in this nor do I want to repeat the same mistake." I''m now part of the


    Granger Group. For me, it wasn''t great that the Roberts Group still handed me the rights to manage


    their audit although they might have good intentions.


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes. After a brief pause, he looked at Troy and said, "Mr. Lawson, I''m afraid I


    have to reject the offer. The incident that happenedst time had traumatised my wife. I''ll just be frank.


    Handing over the same matters to Brilliant Audit did not cause any damage to ourpany even


    though Brilliant Audit is a much smallerpany. As for Alford Audit, thest time that happened, our


    Group won''t be handing over their audit to Alford Audit."


    Troy and Calvin were shocked to hear that. "Mr. Roberts, you should know better than us that the crisis


    that happenedst time in Roberts Group was because there was a mole in yourpany. It had


    nothing to do with Alford Audit. Alford Audit was just a spark in the beginning that ignited the problem."


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows. A faint smile appeared on his face. "Does that mean that you think the


    mistake that Alford Audit made could be forgiven?"


    Troy froze and his face turned pale.


    This meal was bound to be unpleasant.


    Back in the car, Hendrix nced sideways at me. I could feel his dark, intent gaze on me. "What are


    you thinking about?"


    I stared out at the passing scenery. I turned to him and said, "You never wanted to continue working


    with Alford Audit in the first ce, right? Then why invite them for dinner?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Take a guess."


    "Hendrix, there''s no need for you to do this." I pursed my lips, feeling a little displeased. It was really


    childish of him to ask them out for a meal just to make a food out of them.


    I was tired and weary. I have lost the energy to continue talking to him about such mindless things.


    There wasn''t a need to fight with him over such matters. It wasn''t worth it.


    My flight back home to Jarold City was the day after. I wanted to rest for a day at Ucrebury before


    heading home.


    I received a surprising phone call from Kelsey." Director Reid, can we meet up?"


    Thinking of what Irvin said the other night, I hesitated and asked, "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    She said in a choked voice, "Director Reid, I know I deserve everything that''s happening to me, but I


    really don''t want to be imprisoned like this for a lifetime. I beg you, let''s meet and talk."


    Hendrix was not in the vi and it felt a little empty. After contemting, I agreed, "Sure, let''s meet on


    Bridge House at Southrea Road."


    Kelsey let out a sigh of relief and agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, I changed into an outfit that could keep me warm and headed out. Kelsey was


    already there when I arrived.


    She was wearing an out of fashion, thick, cotton coat that was wrapping tightly on her body. There were


    some faint bruises that were noticeable on her face even though she covered it with make up.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Kelsey was trembling while keeping her hands close to her body. Seeing her, I asked, "Why didn''t you


    wait inside since the weather''s freezing?"


    She smiled, and her eyes looked a little bleak. "I... was waiting for you." I didn''t question it, seeing that


    she looked a little poor.


    Bridge House was no high- end ce. Previously, while Kelsey worked in the Roberts Group, she was


    paid quite handsomely that she would not need to care about splurging on luxuries once in a while.


    But now...


    I couldn''t quite figure out what was going on with her. She was capable of fending for herself with her


    skills even if she was jobless on top of enduring Calvin''s mistreatment. Somehow, she was in a


    deste, helpless position.


    We ordered a meal after settling down in Bridge House. Kelsey stole nces at me, wanting to speak


    but at the same time didn''t know where to start.


    I paused and took the initiative to speak. "Kelsey, you''re looking for me because..."


    "Director Reid, do you still remember the incident when you were kidnapped at the underground


    parking lot?" Kelsey spoke frankly.


    I was surprised that she knew about it. There was only a handful of people who knew about it, and that


    excludes her.


    "Calvin told you about it?" At that time, I remembered seeing him because Alford Audit wanted Roberts


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Group''s audit. I reckoned that Austin and Andrea were both involved in this as well.


    At that time, I didn''t want to make this a big issue since I assumed it would neither matter nor have a


    She shook her head. The thick foundation shethered on her face could not cover up her haggard


    look. "I overheard it. Have you ever thought about how many people knew how you conspired to fake a


    miscarriage with Richard in order to detach yourself from Mr. Roberts?"


    I thought about it. Only Josiah, Richard, and I knew about this matter.


    Time had passed so fast that I almost forgot of the details of that incident.


    Seeing me frown, she asked, "Have you ever wondered why your kidnappers used your baby to


    threaten you to make a project bid at that time? Not many people knew about the n."


    "Isn''t Calvin Richard''s son? When I saw Michael Lewis together with Calvin, the thought shed across


    my mind and I connected the dots, which is why..." I could reckon why or how they both knew about the


    pregnancy.


    Kelsey shook her head. "Richard had never even told Evelyn about it, So, how would Calvin know?


    Calvin and his father''s rtionship was bad and tense, they don''t even speak much."


    There was only Josiah left if Richard was left out. I couldn''t help but to frown. "Doctor Saunders is


    Hendrix''s best friend. Are you saying that he was involved in this matter?"


    She looked at me. Her lips trembled a little perhaps due to nervousness. "Do you believe it?"


    I shook my head and sighed. "Josiah had no reason to do it." Josiah wouldn''t gain anything from doing


    something like this even though he owned some shares. Although he fancied Andrea, I was pretty sure


    that he wouldn''t do such a thing to me for her.


    Kelsey got a little anxious seeing my reaction. "Then, you should ask what happened between Hendrix


    and Josiah a long time ago. Maybe then, you''ll believe me."


    There was a lot to take in that I couldn''t help frowning. "Kelsey, I understand that you want to leave


    Calvin, but you don''t have to do it in such a manner. I don''t care about the past anymore."


    Compared to the pain of losing my child, the kidnapping was nothingpared to it.


    "Do you believe that Josiah and the Moore Family are working together to set up a huge trap for


    Hendrix? If I''m not wrong, Alford Audit''s CEO had probably consulted you about working together with


    the Roberts Group. They wanted to continue not for the money but to destroy the Roberts Group


    <ppletely. They need to start infiltrating Roberts Group internal management to destroy it."

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Kelsey looked at me with sincerity in her eyes. I was stunned for a moment. "What''s Josiah''s reason for


    doing this?"


    "I told you that something happened between Hendrix and Josiah in the past. You can ask Hendrix."


    Upon hearing this, I frowned. "Why did the Moore Familyy a finger on the Roberts family then? Since


    Andrea likes Hendrix and both her parents dote on her so much, how were they harsh enough to let


    Andrea do such a thing to a man she likes?"


    All of a sudden, Kelsey sneered. "Director Reid, now I know why you were mentioned that time by the


    Roberts Group. Do you think that Andrea''s parents are stupid? They knew that love changes and that


    Andrea probably only likes Hendrix so much because he is unattainable to her. Her parents were just


    trying to use the fact that their daughter likes Hendrix to take advantage of the Roberts family."


    After a pause, she continued. "Hendrix said that he went to Jarold City to develop himself due to his


    own ambitions. Also, the city was booming with potential and opportunities. However, if you think about


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it from the Jarold City businessmen''s perspective, they probably didn''t want to share the benefits that


    they have with him. It''s because with him out of the equation, they could get greater and better shares


    among themselves. Do you think they were able to ept him easily?"


    I frowned. The reason Hendrix went to Jarold City was the abundance of resources and information.


    These were what fuelled his big ambitions. Nevertheless, what Kelsey said was indeed correct as


    nobody wanted their slice of the pie being snatched away.


    Both Andrea''s parents had indeed found a great excuse to keep the Roberts family close by their side


    when and if Andrea and Hendrix got together.


    If things were to happen in such a way, the Moore family wouldn''t lose anything. Instead, they''ll grow


    stronger as they could take advantage of whatever they want from Hendrix.


    But what exactly happened in the past between Hendrix and Josiah?


    "I almost forgot most of the details that happened. Kelsey, thank you for telling me this, but I have my


    own path to walk on now. I would risk my position if I were to help you. I can''t take my future lightly."


    I knew that I wasn''t a good person. I might be soft-hearted, but that didn''t mean that I would help


    everybody.


    Plus, if the Moore family failed in keeping the Roberts family close to them, Hendrix would most likely


    be their enemy, along with Josiah. Things were not going to look well for Hendrix and me as we


    were both husband and wife.


    And if I were to offend Calvin, things would definitely look bad.


    The glimmer of hope in Kelsey faded when she heard my words but she didn''t give up just yet.


    "Director Reid, I know what you''re worried about. What if I promise to help you and do whatever you


    want me to in the future? I know that I can join the Moore family and feed you with the information you


    need as long as I leave Calvin''s side."


    Join the Moore Family?


    I pursed my lips and looked at her. "Nobody is going to be stupid enough to let you mingle with them.


    Valerie and Pedro would definitely find out about our history if they were to investigate."


    Kelseyughed and said, "Do you think that they will be paying attention to this?"


    "You can''t possibly erase your experience with working at the Roberts Group in your resume." It''ll be


    weird if she didn''t have any job experience since graduation as she was a valedictorian and such a


    capable person.


    She looked at me. "As long as you ask, Aaron will help you, right?"


    I was shocked once again about how well she knew about the people around me.


    Kelsey sat up straight subconsciously as she realized that I was looking at her. "Director Reid, don''t


    worry. I know all about this because I was looking for clues and information ever since you left


    Ucrebury. After I discovered Calvin''s true colors, I knew you were the only who could help me."

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    I frowned. "So, you are determined to get this done and you need me to help you?"


    Kelsey nodded and bit her lip. "I have no way out. If you don''t, I might die. If I were to live the rest of my


    life with Calvin, I would go crazy."


    I really couldn''t understand how things turned so drastic within half a year when she was blissfully


    happy with Calvin thest time I remembered.


    "You''ve known Calvin for such a long time and you only saw his true colors after you married him?"


    At the mention of Calvin, Kelsey looked like a deted balloon. Looking me in the eye and said, "Yes. I


    thought that I knew him well as I''ve known him for years. Who knew that it was all just a faqade? His


    gentleman side was just an act and he managed to trick his parents and the people around him into


    believing it."


    Saying that, she lowered her head and her body trembled slightly. Perhaps some of the terrible, brutal


    memories had been awakened in her mind. "If I never endured his abuse, I would never believe that he


    was someone like that. He totally changed after our marriage. At first, it was just his burst of rage.


    Then, it progressed to him being abusive and violent. I thought of reporting him to the police but people


    had been saying that I must''ve done something wrong to make him act in such ways. Just like what


    happened in the restaurant the other day, you saw it for yourself. He just went off for no reason and I


    didn''t know why either."


    "How do you want me to help you?" I asked simply without any intention of prying.


    After all, this was her own matters but it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy.


    Kelsey was surprised, probably not expecting that I would agree with her n. She was a little


    tumultuous. "Calvin is lustful. He likes women whom he can''t win over. Have a meal with me."


    I frowned. "You''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Is that true?"


    She nodded, with a bit of guilt in her eyes. "You''re the only one I know who could destroy Calvin in one


    blow."


    "It''s a good n." I narrowed my eyes and said, "Let me know after the details are set."


    "It''ll be today!" She said and handed me a business card. "The address and contact number are all in


    here as well as the room number."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but to purse my lips slightly. "How can you be sure that I will agree with


    you today?"


    "You have agreed, haven''t you?" she said with a resolute look in her eyes.


    "Okay." I took the card and raised my eyebrows. "Let''s hope everything goes well."


    "Yes, it will," she spoke firmly as she looked at me.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, I headed to where Kelsey had asked to meet up. It was a private room


    in a bar and it was pretty hidden.


    Kelsey came over to greet me the moment she saw me. Calvin wasn''t there when I arrived.


    Calvin was surprised to see me but he masked it with a smile. "Kelsey mentioned that she had a friend


    who liked things the rough way and wanted to introduce her to me. Who would have guessed that it


    was you? This is definitely a pleasant surprise. I never knew that you like it that way."


    I pursed my lips and smiled. I deliberately put on makeup and changed into a sexy, revealing dress to


    the dinner. I seldom wore revealing outfits and was feeling a little ufortable.


    However, men always liked it this way, ravishing yet innocent.


    "Mr. Hammer, have a seat!" I said while I noticed that his hungry gaze was raking at me over and over


    again.


    His actions looked like he was appreciating a work of art.


    "Mrs. Roberts, aren''t you afraid that Mr. Roberts would know about this?" Calvin smiled and said, "After


    all, every man doesn''t like any of his women to like this sort of thing."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Kelsey had once told me that Calvin was extremely debauched to the core.


    I smiled faintly and tugged at the strands of hair behind my ear. "It''ll be fine if he doesn''t find out."


    Calvinughed. "I was wondering why Hendrix didn''t want a beauty like you. It turns out that you have


    an unusual taste!"


    I hated to dwell on this topic, but I pressed myself and said with a smile, "Well, life is short. What''s the


    point in living if you don''t even have a hobby to enjoy?"


    Calvin held a ss of wine in his hand. From the moment he arrived, he did not take his eyes off me.


    Hearing what I said, his smile turned more sinister.


    Kelsey sat beside me and whispered, "I''m heading out. If there''s anything, call me as soon as


    possible."


    I nodded and said, "Come back faster."


    As soon as Kelsey left, Calvin came over to me. His handsome features were a little distorted, and his


    body was covered with a strong-smelling cologne. I didn''t like it and I frowned subconsciously.


    Slightly moving my body away from him, I looked at him and said, "Mr. Hammer, have you always been


    so eager?"


    Had he just lost control over himself the moment his wife left?


    "Since you''re out to have some fun, there''s no need to be shy or modest. We''re just here to have a


    good time. Why are you trying to prolong it?"


    As he spoke, he drew closer to me. He couldn''t help himself but to put his hand on my thigh. It was


    really gross.


    But a good show would need to end in a good way.


    I couldn''t stand his attitude and clutched his hand to stop it from going further. I looked him in the eye


    and gave him a sheepish smile, "Mr. Hammer, I''m a little nervous as this is my first time. Let me collect


    myself in the bathroom."


    He was a little disappointed hearing my words but he could only nod and said, "Hurry up ande


    back!"


    In the bathroom.


    As soon as I walked in, Kelsey looked at me and said, "Are you okay?"


    I nodded and rinsed my face with water. I looked at her in astonishment and asked, "You used to do


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this for him?"


    She pursed her lips and nodded. "I used to look for women near colleges. If he''s had a good time,


    things between us would be much better the next few days. Otherwise, it''ll be unbearable."


    I almost blurted out as it was my first time seeing a wife finding women for her husband.


    "Pour this in his drink when you get the chance. He''s extremely cunning, once he realizes that


    something isn''t right, he''ll change. With this, he won''t be that aware."


    Kelsey handed me a tablet. I eyed it and asked, "Is this a drug?"


    "Yes."


    After a pause, she said, "It''s better just to hit it with one go to lessen the risk."


    Alright!


    I gave her onest nce and headed out.


    After a few steps, she said, "Director Reid, be careful!"


    I stopped, nodded and continued walking.


    I spotted Calvin smoking along the corridor. I actually pretended not to notice him.


    However, he looked at me with his raking eyes that I couldn''t help but to stop and frown a little.


    Suppressing the frustration in my heart, I smiled and said, "Mr. Hammer!"


    He seemed to enjoy the process of seducing and chasing. He took a drag on his cigarette, put out the


    cigarette in his hand, and walked towards me.


    "Arianna, has anybody told you that you''re really pretty? The kind of deadly beauty." As he spoke, he


    approached me with his body sticking close to me.


    I shook my head. "No, you''re the first."

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Calvinughed and said, "Let''s find another ce to have a drink, it''s still early."


    I raised my eyebrows. "You want to go somewhere else?"


    He nodded. "Why, do you like it here?"


    "No!" I paused and said, "It''s just that we should at least stay here and wait for Kelsey toe back,


    shouldn''t we?"


    He seemed a little annoyed at the mention of Kelsey. "There''s no point in waiting for her. We can just


    have a good time elsewhere. Plus, she''s in the way, let''s go."


    During the conversation, he raised his hand to pull me, but I avoided him. I smiled and said, "Isn''t it


    inappropriate for you to leave your wife?"


    "It''s all right. She''ll go back by herself!" As he said this, he shoved me out.


    I pulled him and pursed my lips. "Mr. Hammer, at least I should tell Kelsey about it."


    "No!" He looked rushed. I thought it was going to happen in the private room, but now it seemed that he


    was going to take me somewhere else.


    For a moment, I got a little flustered. "Mr. Hammer, what''s the difference between this and getting it just


    the way you want? It won''t be fun if we keep ying like this."


    "Don''t talk sh*t. Just follow me. It''s just for fun anyways. I''ll take you to y with something more


    exciting." He was much stronger than me so I staggered around while he dragged me out.


    I realized that I would be in deep danger if I were to follow him.


    I pressed myself close to the wall and said, "If you want to leave this ce, I refuse to go with you."


    Calvin pursed his lips and his eyes darkened. "Why are you staying here? Are you trying to set me up?


    Arianna, don''t think that I don''t know that you and Kelsey are trying to catch me in some way. I want to


    have fun with you and I''m not afraid of Hendrix, that hypocrite. I just don''t want to be disturbed when I


    can y to my heart''s content."


    I was stunned and my heart dropped. I opened my mouth to ask for help, but before I could do so, I felt


    a pain in the back of my neck.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I woke up, Calvin stood in front of me with a wretched look. I nced around and realized that I


    was in a hotel bathtub.


    He sprayed water at me to get me to wake up. I was dripping wet. The sheer dress that I was wearing


    clung to my body, revealing all my curves.


    I looked at Calvin, who was standing at the side of the bathtub. I was feeling calm despite the situation.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Mr. Hammer, what are you trying to do?"


    Calvin smiled and approached me. He then said, "I''m doing what I should do."


    I pursed my lips. "You''re forcing yourself on me. I''ve said that before that I don''t want to change


    locations."


    "So what? It''s more interesting here. I''m afraid that I''ll hurt you and if that happens, I''ll feel sorry for


    you!"


    He leaned over and pressed his arms against the edge of the bathtub to lower himself onto me.


    Out of instinct, I lifted my foot and kicked Calvin without hesitation. He reacted quickly and dodged


    almost at the same time.


    He straightened up and lifted his hand to wipe off the water thatnded on the corner of his mouth. "Not


    bad, you''re feisty."


    I no longer cared about him. I was just thinking about how to contact Hendrix. There must be a phone


    in the room.


    Thinking of this, I climbed out of the bathtub. However, in the next second, I was grabbed by the neck


    and shoved back in.


    It was difficult to bear this. I struggled to push Calvin away, but he was very strong.


    Bruises and scars formed on my body from the scuffle with him. They were apparent on my skin.


    "Huh! A woman who has given birth is no doubt fiery. Hendrix is good for nothing. If youe with me,


    I can guarantee that you would only have babies with me."

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Ignoring his words, I used my knees to kick him in between the legs while he was distracted.


    "Ouch!" Calvin grunted in pain and released his grip on me. Taking the opportunity, I climbed out of the


    bathtub.


    He still did not give up and ruthlessly reached out his hand to grab my ankle, tripping me face down to


    the floor.


    Iid t on my stomach. The impact made me dizzy and a searing pain travelled throughout my body.


    Instantly, he got out of the bathtub. He yanked my hair, dragged me up and lifted his hand to p me


    on the face.


    "What are you running for? You came here willingly. What''s the point of acting up?" This man wasn''t


    going to hold himself back. My whole face was swollen and red with just several ps from him.


    I knew that Calvin had a tendency to be violent. Now that we were in a hotel room, all alone with no


    boundaries, he was unrestrained and ruthless in his actions.


    Calvin probably felt that pping me did not appease his ego enough that he decided to give me a kick


    in the abdomen.


    With his kick, my feeble body slid on the floor that I knocked my forehead at the bottom part of the sink.


    The burning pain that seared in my abdomen and forehead made me gasp for breath.


    I copsed onto the ground. I no longer had the energy to fight him back. Seeing that I was knocked


    out, I saw the corner of Calvin''s lip curled. He approached me and squatted halfway down.


    He stopped, squinted his eyes at me and said, "The moment I set my eyes on you, I couldn''t wait to


    undo you. Who knows maybe Hendrix will leave you after I''m done with you."


    I took a cold breath out of pain and red at him. "Calvin, you''d better not give me a chance to escape


    out from here, because when I do, you''re done."


    "Ouch!" He closed his gross mouth on me and bit on my skin. I closed my eyes in pain. It disgusted me


    thoroughly.


    If Kelsey didn''te soon, I was really going to die there.


    A loud knock rang from the door and this stopped Calvin from proceeding.


    He narrowed his eyes at me. "Arianna, you''re really asking for death!"


    Saying that, he pinched me so hard that I was out of breath from the intense pain.


    There was still a rap on the door. A loud voice called out, seeing that there was no responseing


    from our room, "Calvin, open the door!"


    This voice... was that from a middle- aged man?


    It wasn''t Hendrix.


    Both Calvin and I were stunned to hear the voice. He threw me to the side and opened the door.


    Within a couple of minutes, Calvin had already tortured me into such a wretched state. I crawled out of


    the bathroom to ask for help.


    The man turned out to be Mr. Lewis who kidnapped me from the parking lot.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He was surprised to find me there with Calvin. Turning to Calvin, he asked, "Why did you call me


    over?"


    Water dripped down from Calvin''s body. He lifted an eyebrow and asked, "When did I call you over?"


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to talk to me about something? I didn''t intend toe but you said it


    was urgent. Something about a new task from the Moore Family." The man frowned and looked at me.


    "What''s going on?"


    Calvin pursed his lips. "I didn''t call you over and the Moore Family didn''t contact me either."


    Both of them were surprised at the revtion. They looked each other in the eyes and realized that


    something must have been off.


    Both of them turned and looked at me at the same time. Calvin looked at me and said, "Did you do it?"


    I got up from the ground with my hand on the wall. I got myself together and nodded. "Yes. Since I''m


    here for revenge, it''s just a matter of time, isn''t it?"


    Mr. Lewis was once again surprised. He looked at Calvin with his brows furrowed. "You dragged her


    here?"


    Calvin nodded with a gloomy look on his face and said, "Let''s go!"


    "It''s toote." I said as I leaned against the wall, feeling the unbearable pain spreading all over my


    body. "Do you both think that I''ll let you all walk away free after the suffering I went through because of


    the two of you?"


    A loud p sounded. Mr. Lewis had pped


    Calvin across the face. Mr. Lewis was infuriated as he bellowed at Calvin, "You dumbass, don''t you


    know who she is? You''re really looking for trouble dragging a?d hitting her around!"

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    The corner of Calvin''s lips bled. He then said disdainfully, "Hendrix is just a businessman, what power


    does he have? At most, I''ll just end up in jail for a few days."


    "Damn you!" Mr. Lewis was so anxious that he was getting jumpy. "F*ck, don''t you know that Charles


    had made her his goddaughter and that Charles was with Arnold today?"


    "What?" Calvin was shocked. "Charles''s goddaughter?"


    Calvin hesitated over the news for a few seconds. He then looked at me with such viciousness and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said, "Let''s just kill her then!" "Oh! Are you kidding me? Don''t you think that there are CCTVs in the


    hotel? And you didn''t even have the f*cking sense to avoid being seen. You brought a living, breathing


    woman here. How do you expect to bring a body out? Do you think that everyone is stupid?"


    Mr. Lewis was getting angrier and agitated. He breathed in rapidly and said, "Charles is extremely


    protective of the people he loves and Hendrix can be ruthless when he wants to. Even if you have


    Arnold by your side, he can''t protect you or find you a way out. Also, since you''re f*cking dumb, I''m


    going to get into this mess as well."


    Calvin looked at me and narrowed his eyes. "Arianna, I had neither provoked nor agitated you in any


    way. Why did you have to make things ugly? I think I deserve to know the reason at the very least."


    I leaned against the wall. I never tried to cover up the wounds that he inflicted on me, exposing them so


    that it made me look relentless. "Well, one of it was because I wanted to help Kelsey but that''s not the


    main reason. The main reason was because all of you nned my abduction and by chance, I found


    out that both of you were working for Pedro behind the scenes. What''s unfortunate for you two is that I


    am willing to take the slightest chance and risk it all in order to avenge the Moore family."


    "You''re f**king cruel!" Upon hearing my words, Calvin lost his cool and the arrogance he had.


    In the beginning, I had no idea why or how Calvin could be released out of prison easily.


    He wouldn''t be able to pull such a manoeuvre just with the power that his family and Alford Audit held.


    It was only natural that he had a man such as Arnold to be his ticket to freedom whenever things went


    out of hand. Kelsey also wasn''t dumb enough not to ask for help after being abused and mistreated in


    such ways.


    I should really thank Kelsey for letting me know that Calvin and Arnold had a deep rtionship. If it


    wasn''t for her information, I wouldn''t be able to guess that Valerie and Arnold had known each other.


    Now that I recalled the time when Hendrix brought me to Pearis Manor to meet Arnold to clear


    Monique''s name, it was Valerie that had told Arnold to do so.


    Arnold immediately did as he was told.


    Calvin stared at me with a murderous look. He looked at Mr. Lewis and said, "Just kill her. That way, we


    won''t be found out so easily. We can just let Mr. Moore deal with the CCTV footage and he can


    manage Charlester."


    Mr. Lewis was still calm despite all that was happening. Just then, a knock sounded from the door.


    Taking chances at this distraction, he dashed towards Calvin, with the intention of knocking him over.


    Calvin was a little big-sized but he managed to step away at the right time, avoiding Mr. Lewis. Mr.


    Lewis then knocked himself against the wall. His forehead began to bleed, and he fainted.


    I was surprised and couldn''t help but to think that Mr. Lewis was indeed cunning.


    Taking a moment to regain his senses, Calvin berated, "Michael Lewis, you''re ying dirty."


    Just then, a group of police officers and bodyguards rushed in, surrounding the room.


    Calvin was immediately arrested by the police. Hendrix, Charles, and Aaron came into the room at the


    same time.


    Hendrix draped his coat over my body. His eyes looked gloomy and terrified.


    Thest person who entered the room was Aaron. He red at Calvin. Then, he became aggravated


    and kicked Calvin in the abdomen. "You''re really crossing the line getting used to thinking that you can


    do whatever you want in Ucrebury."


    Calvin would have glided across the floor by Arnold''s kick if not for the policemen holding him back.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    At the hospital.


    Iid on the hospital bed. After Hendrix had left, Aaron came over and held my hand. "Getting smarter,


    aren''t you? Setting yourself as bait to catch Calvin, are you trying to cut short your own life?"


    With a faint smile, I lifted my hand that was wrapped up in bandages, and said, "It''s just some


    scratches. After all, the goal had been achieved, am I right?"


    He smirked. "If Uncle Charles and I weren''t in Ucrebury, how did you n to save yourself? Without


    any power, do you think that Calvin would be afraid of your husband who is only a businessman?"


    I shrugged. "Aren''t all of you here? I won''t even dare to take such a risk if you guys weren''t here with


    me."


    I paused and asked, "What will happen to Calvin now?"


    Aaron then told me, "He would either be sentenced to the death penalty or prison for life. He''s bearing


    the loss of a few people''s lives. Previously, when he was in Ucrebury, he had Arnold behind his back to


    protect him.


    Now that Uncle Charles intervened in this matter, he has reported all of Calvin''s wrongdoings. Arnold


    probably won''t be able to get away so easily. Uncle Charles had a chance to hold a rein on the Moore


    family because of your move."


    There were too manyplications that I couldn''t get myself to understand, but more or less, I could


    guess that Valerie and Arnold had a pretty close rtionship just by judging by the money going in and


    out of their ounts. If they were to dig in further, I was pretty sure that all of their dirty work would be


    uncovered. By that time, Valerie would have no choice but to leave the Moore family.


    Aaron eyed me for a long while before saying, "Are you satisfied now?"


    I shrugged. "No, this is just the beginning. There''s still a long way to go in the future."


    Charles originally nned to head back after checking on some things in Ucrebury. I knew about


    Charles'' packed schedule just before I agreed to meet Kelsey earlier that day. I had originally just


    nned to meet him for a simple meal.


    But Charles was too busy and had no time, so I went to meet Kelsey instead.


    Kelsey probably only wanted to borrow Hendrix''s influence to make Calvin rot in prison for years. She


    probably never thought of making him rot for the rest of his life or let him die.


    But I''m different from Kelsey. If I spared Calvin, it equivocally meant that I was trying to dig a hole for


    myself as once he was a free man, I knew that he would get his revenge on me.


    Since I wanted to help out, I wouldn''t spare Calvin a chance. With Charles intervening in this matter,


    things just got better for me.


    I still felt a little frightened over what had happened. Not long after Aaron left, I slept and I groggily felt


    that there was someone by my side.


    I blinked my eyes open and saw that Hendrix was next to me. His head was lowered, his eyes focused


    on me and his face was void of any expression. The lights in the room were dimmed. The only light in


    the room was from the street lights outside that had shone into my room. The dim lighting made him


    look grim.


    I looked at him and did not speak. I knew it in my heart that he was angry. He had not spoken a word


    all the way to the hospital from the hotel. The only time he did was when he asked the doctor to check


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    on me and asked if I was going to be fine.


    Buzz! The lights were switched on. A nurse entered the room to give me another dose of medication.


    She could probably feel that the atmosphere was tense, which was why she hurried out after she was


    done.


    I could see that his suit was a little wrinkled and there was weariness etched onto his face under the


    lights. His dark, intense eyes were a little bloodshot and red-rimmed. His lips were chapped, yet


    somehow he was still charming and graceful as usual, despite looking wretched.


    I thought that as long as I didn''t open my mouth to speak, Hendrix wouldn''t either. I had never expected


    that he would be the first to speak. "Do you want to talk about it?"


    Talk about what? I couldn''t process anything to talk to him and was at a loss for words. Telling him that


    I nned and did everything on purpose?


    Plus, I was pretty sure he figured out all of it when he saw Charles and Aaron.


    After some contemtion, I pursed my lips and lowered my head, prepared to be scolded like a


    schoolgirl who was caught doing something mischievous.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Hendrix was a little angry when he saw that I was quiet. With his eyes unflinching, his gaze was


    focused on me. "You''re willing to wreck yourself for someone who isn''t worth it at all. You''re really


    daring, huh."


    Perhaps he had seen the wounds on my body, as his tone was a little heavy.


    I pursed my lips and looked up at him. Feeling a little wronged, I said, "My wounds hurt!"


    It really did feel painful. Calvin''s force was brutal and he wasn''t gentle with me just because I was a


    woman. I was lucky and fortunate that I did not get strangled to death by him.


    He sneered. "Huh! You know what pain is."


    Knowing that he was angry, I pursed my lips and said, "I had never expected him to be so ruthless with


    me. I thought that all of you would be there in just a short while. Who knew that things would turn out in


    such a way."


    He snorted and said, "So are you ming us foringte?"


    I shook my head and gave him a light smile. "It''s good enough that you came."


    "Why was Michael in the hotel as well?" Hendrix asked in a serious tone, "I know that you wanted to


    help Kelsey but why was he there?"


    I was also surprised to see Michael in the room. I guessed that Kelsey was the one who lured him


    there. But he was smart enough to make the right move and attack Calvin at the right time to make


    people believe that he was actually there to rescue me.


    Previously, when I was kidnapped, I had no evidence to prove that it was his doing. If I were to exin


    what happened just then, I was pretty sure that nobody will believe me either.


    "I''m not sure either. Maybe Michael knows Calvin, so he came to the hotel to look for him."


    Hendrix''s ck eyes sank. "Arianna, tell me the truth!"


    He cupped my chin. His ck eyes looked intense. "You didn''t know Michael previously, do you?"


    I nodded and asked, "Why do you think that I would know him?"


    He then gave a coldugh. "Michael is the Vice President of Valerie''s Asherton. The fact that he


    appeared out of nowhere in the hotel with you and Calvin is weird enough. He is someone that had


    been in the business industry long enough to be cunning as h*ll. How do you think it''s possible for him


    to save or protect a stranger. Arianna, do you think that I''m dumb?"


    I froze. Michael really had such a special rtionship with Valerie.


    I looked at Hendrix and said, "If I were to im that Michael and Calvin were in it together, would you


    believe me?"


    "Did he hurt himself on purpose?" Hendrix asked with a frown.


    I nodded. "He''s very smart. He did that just before you came in."


    "You both knew each other before?" I couldn''t help but to frown at his question. I did not want to


    mention the abduction.


    After a pause, I said, "Andrea asked Michael to kidnap me previously."


    "When was that?"


    "The time when I took over Alford Audit and Advancer Tech."


    He frowned and said with great certainty, "Then it couldn''t have been Andrea."


    "Well, Andrea has a special ce in your heart." I gave Hendrix a sweet smile that seemed a little too


    fake.


    He pulled a long face and said, "She had just known Valerie not long ago at that time. It was impossible


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    for her to use someone in Valerie''s employ."


    "Yeah, sure." I didn''t defend myself but agreed faintly instead. "Duh, she''ll definitely act all innocent and


    naive. That''s hermon trick."


    He frowned. "Arianna!"


    I had assumed that he was here out of concern for me, but now it seemed like he was here to


    interrogate me.


    I was so sleepy that a yawn escaped from my mouth. "Mr. Roberts, it''s best if you head back. I''m


    feeling a little tired."


    Hendrix held back his anger and sat still in his chair and looked at me coldly. He had no intention of


    leaving at all.


    A nurse came in to help change the dressing of my wound. She caught Hendrix''s deadly stare and got


    a little intimidated that her hand trembled a little, almost spilling some of the medication.


    The nurse breathed a sigh of relief when she was done and left in a hurry.


    However, the nurse turned back after a few steps and looked at Hendrix timidly. "There''s still a wound


    on Miss Reid''s neck. The doctor


    had given her some ointment. It should be by the bedside. You can help her with it."

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    After the nurse left, he looked at me and asked grumpily, "Where is the medication?"


    I pursed my lips and quietly answered, "I''ll do it myself. You should sleep."


    He got up, totally ignoring me. He found the medication on the bedside table, and started squeezing


    the ointment onto his fingers.


    Knowing that he was going to try and help apply it on me, I turned away and said once more, "I can do


    it myself."


    But he had already pressed his palm on my neck. All I could do now was to tighten my lips and let him


    do what he wanted. It stung a little as he rubbed the ointment on me.


    I frowned, moving in my seat a little.


    "Does it hurt?" He asked quietly, and blew gently on my neck to relieve some of the pain for me.


    "Nope!" I did this to myself, how could Iin?


    "Try not to be so impulsive. Whatever you do, you have to know how to protect yourself."


    I nodded and closed my eyes, not wanting to say anything.


    After applying the ointment to me, he asked, "Does it hurt anywhere else?"


    I shook my head and replied, "No."


    Suddenly, my shirt was lifted, exposing the area on my stomach that had been kicked by Calvin earlier.


    My skin was like a canvas that had been painted withrge bruises.


    He looked at me, gritting his teeth as he asked, "It doesn''t hurt?"


    Seeing him like this, I didn''t say anything because I felt that it was unnecessary for me to talk too much.


    He squeezed more ointment out of the tube, looking as angry as ever as he checked other parts of my


    body for bruises. When he found that there were none, he wiped the remaining ointment off his finger


    and put the tube away. He then tucked me in before saying to me, "Rest well!"


    I nodded and said, "Thanks!"


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What are we?"


    I tightened my lips. "Humans?"


    Hendrix was rendered speechless by my response.


    Seeing his reaction, I finally said, "We are husband and wife!"


    "And do husband and wife need to thank each other?" He looked at me coldly.


    I stayed silent, not wanting to respond to that.


    After resting for a few days, just as Aaron had said previously, Calvin was sentenced to death for his


    involvement in a murder.


    Although Arnold was an aplice in the cover-up, his crime was dismissed since too many people


    were involved.


    Hence, Charles had sent someone to run a more thorough investigation in Ucrebury, after he and


    Arnold got in contact with him.


    After that, Arnold was brought to Jarold City while Irvin had already returned much earlier to handle


    Once Hendrix finished dealing with the matter with Roberts Group, he returned to Jarold City with me.


    It was a weekter when I learned that Andrea lost her baby, and had gone a little deranged.


    Since we have reached an agreement on Fantasia Company, I took care of the subsequentyout


    work.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Therefore, I was extremely busy the week I returned from Ucrebury.


    I was at the hospital when I bumped into Valerie and Andrea. Valerie was in the midst of walking


    Andrea to get a check- up. Thetter looked like she had indeed lost a lot of weight.


    We ran into each other in the narrow corridor.


    Thanks to Calvin''s kick, we learned through a medical examination that there may be some damage


    done to my uterus. Thus, Hendrix had brought me to the hospital for a checkup.


    "Hendrix, you finally came to see me!" Upon seeing Hendrix, Andrea''s tears started streaming down


    her face as she made a run into Hendrix''s arms.


    However, as she was weak, she identally fell butt-first before she could reach Hendrix. When she


    was on the floor, she began pulling at Hendrix''s trousers as she told him, "Hendrix, the baby is gone.


    Before Casper left, he told me that as long as I was with you, I would find my happiness. But you


    abandoned me, and I lost the baby. I can''t seem to be happy anymore."


    When Casper was mentioned, Hendrix frowned and bent down to help her up. "The future''s not written


    in stone. Don''t worry too much and just take good care of yourself."


    The indifference andck of emotion in his


    voice was too clear to miss.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    However, for Andrea, this was the best cure. She continued pulling at him with tears flowing out of the


    corner of her eyes as she said, "Hendrix, I don''t want anything else. I was wrong before, please stop


    being mad at me. As long as you still want to see me, I couldn''t care less about anything else. I''ll do as


    Casper said, and if you get married, then your wife would be my sister. I''d definitely think of and


    treat Arianna as my own sister."


    She said through her tears, "I used to be stubborn and unreasonable, but Hendrix, I''ll change and I''ll be


    good from now on."


    Hendrix frowned. After all, she was someone whom he had devoted his time and energy to for many


    years. It was impossible for him to stop caring about her so easily.


    He looked at me and didn''t say anything, but I knew what he meant.


    After a pause, I said, "Stay with her. I''ll go see the doctorthen."


    He pursed his lips. "I''ll catch up with you in a bit?" "That''s alright, she needs you more." Even if he


    followed me, he would still be worried about her. Why should I torture myself like this?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Seeing this, Andrea said cheerfully, "Arianna, are you still angry at me? I apologize on my mother''s


    behalf. I really didn''t know the whole story. If I had known, I would have stopped her."


    As she said this, she dropped to her knees in front of me, her eyes filled with tears.


    Her kneeling made everyone peer over.


    Valerie, who had been silent all this while, tried to help her up, but she couldn''t do it. In the end, she


    knelt down as well and said sorrowfully, "Arianna, it''s all my fault. Andrea doesn''t know anything about


    what happened that night. It was all on me. Now that you made her lose her child the same way you


    lost yours, the hatred in your heart must have been eased!"


    I frowned, watching her put on an awardwinning performance for the soap opera she called her life.


    "Everyone makes mistakes. Please ease up on them."


    "Exactly! Besides, she is still sick. Don''t make it hard for her."


    As the murmurs around us grew louder and louder, I knew that the longer I stood here, the more


    heartless and unreasonable I would look to these people.


    Looking at the kneeling duo, I found myself at such a loss for words. "If you both are sincerely asking


    for forgiveness, I suggest that you head to the cemetery and pay my child a visit - my child whose


    death is on your hands. Andrea, how am I rted to your child''s death? Did I somehow kill it? You


    know exactly what you did, so you were worried that once you give birth to your child, Nerissa would


    run a DNA test in which if the result shows that the child is not Hendrix''s, then that''s the end of the road


    for you. You''re just trying to use me as a scapegoat, ming me for your child''s death when in truth,


    you were just too selfish to give birth to it."


    "If I really was capable of doing that to you and your child, then when I was taken away, I would''ve


    been able to save my own child from dying in your hands. Not every mistake can be forgiven through


    shamelessly kneeling and begging for forgiveness."


    After I said my piece, I took a few steps back, went straight into the elevator, and headed downstairs.


    Hendrix then followed me into the car.


    I sneered. "Mr. Roberts, don''t you want to keep herpany?"


    He sat in the driver''s seat, tugged my chin, and kissed me hard on the lips.


    He asked, "Arianna, must you hurt others like this?"


    Pushing him away, I said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt your darling. I will make sure to keep myself


    in check in the future."


    Struggling to keep my anger at bay, I said, "Hendrix, you don''t have to humiliate me like this. If you


    sympathize with Andrea and would like to seek justice for her, you are free to send a few ps my way.


    At least you can relieve your anger that way and I''d also feel at ease."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    He paused and aggressively reached over to make sure that I was looking him in the eye. "Are you not


    angry because you think me unnecessary, or is it because you find me disdainful?"


    I was stunned by what he said.


    He continued to stare hard at me as he asked, "Do you keep thinking that I would protect Andrea


    because you don''t actually think of me as your husband who would help you with your problems, who


    would stand by your side?"


    I pursed my lips and did not speak. I just kept looking at him.


    After a pause, I said, "No!"


    Andrea was nothing but a responsibility to him. Even though he was aware of a lot of things, he would


    not still be able topletely ignore her because of Casper.


    Moreover, now that people knew that both Andrea and I were childless, they probably thought that


    things had finally gotten even, and that I would probably finally feel relieved about things.


    They probably thought that I should no longer hate nor hold a grudge against Andrea.


    From a bystander''s point of view, it was easy to think of this as something that was done and dusted.


    Hendrix sneered. "You have never treated me like the child''s father, nor have your ever cared about me


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    even as a married couple. When you lost your child, Irvin was the one you depended on, and now


    you''ve got Aaron''s help when you need it. Basically, anytime you have a problem, you would never


    I felt likeughing as I looked at him. "Hendrix, you are the one who cares so much about Andrea, and


    you''re the one who can''t let go of her. When sh*t happened to me, you weren''t there for me, yet you


    came to Andrea''s aid anytime she needed you. I''m not God, so I can''t really say for sure what you are


    to me."


    I had already been very tolerant with him about how much he cared for Andrea. I didn''t even me him


    for not getting angry about what happened to our child. As a matter of fact, I had been so tolerant that


    when Andrea needed him, I would persuade him to go and take care of her. I did all of this, yet


    somehow, he still wasn''t satisfied.


    He looked at me, his gaze low and restrained.


    After a long pause, he finally said, "Tell me, what should I do then?"


    I did not like this attitude of his at all. Frustrated and irritated at him, I said, "You don''t have to do


    anything for me. Just do whatever you want. If you want to take care of Andrea, then just go to her."


    He breathed out in anger. His gaze was frigid, and a cruel, cold smile made its way to his face. He sat


    up and took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket. "Arianna, you''re such a great person. Am I


    supposed to be grateful to have met such a gracious, gentle, and virtuous wife like you?"


    His words dripped with sarcasm and mockery.


    I pursed my lips and replied indifferently, "How sweet of you to say so, Mr. Roberts."


    I was obviously saying this out of anger and pettiness.


    He took a long puff of his cigarette, looked at me with heavy eyes and said, "Are you sure you want to


    keep arguing like this?"


    I nonchntly said, "Arguing? I wasn''t aware that we were arguing."


    He sneered, put out the cigarette, and turned to me. "Must you talk to me this way?"


    "What do you mean? I''m only saying everything you want to hear, no?"


    He took a deep breath, trying to control his anger. "What do you mean by that? Can you stop projecting


    your assumptions about me? What are you trying to say, and what exactly are you trying to do? We


    don''t have to say these things to hurt each other. We''re husband and wife, not enemies. Don''t you get


    it, Ariana? There''s no need to keep pinpointing who''s at fault even when we''re arguing."

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    I pursed my lips and looked at him. Then, I got out of the car, picked up a brick from the flower bed, and


    handed it to him, "Alright, what I want to do now is to go and beat up those two disgusting and


    hypocritical people. I want to let them know how shameless they are, and I want you to spell it out


    clearly to Andrea she has no right to touch my man!"


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at him as I motioned the brick in my hand to him. "So, will you do it?"


    He looked at me with his mouth agape, surprised at what I had said. After a while, he said helplessly,


    "Are you sure you want me to do this?"


    "Are you saying you can''t do it?" I pursed my lips and looked at him.


    A tinge of yfulness shed across his eyes, "How long are you expecting me to be imprisoned for?


    Until you can remarry?"


    I rolled my eyes at him, turned my head around, and threw the brick back towards the flower bed.


    Then, I got in the car.


    Seeing that my anger had subsided, he smiled lightly. "What do you want to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry!" My appetite was long gone from being angry.


    He started the car engine and nced at me. Then, he said, "I think I haven''t gotten enough exercise


    recently. I''ll be hungry after I return home and get some exercise."


    I sat there stunned when I realized what he meant by ''exercise''. I red at him and said, "Hendrix,


    you''re shameless."


    He kept casting nces at me as he sped through the highway. "I haven''t been getting much action as


    ofte. Arianna, are you trying to make me celibate?"


    D*mn, this man was hopeless.


    Seeing that I was getting a little mad, he said, "I have been holding myself back since I came back from


    Ucrebury. You haven''t let me touch you in a long while. Are you trying to suffocate me to death?"


    "Hendrix, are you done?" The sun was still up, yet he was already behaving this way.


    When we got back to the vi, he picked me up and went upstairs before I even got out of the car.


    Both Minnie and Heather were not around.


    In the bedroom.


    I shifted my gaze awkwardly, "Hendrix, it''s still daytime, please control yourself."


    Seeing that he didn''t respond to that but slowly approached me instead, I quickly asked, "Would you


    like to take a bath?"


    He frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "We just got back from the hospital. Might not be a bad idea to take a bath."


    The thing was, I was just not aroused yet. If we were to get right down to business, even forey from


    him would not get me going.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that he had noticed how I was feeling. He removed my coat, scooped me up in his arms, and


    went into the bathroom.


    It had been a little chilly in Jarold City since winter arrived. Fortunately, there were heaters at home.


    The bathroom was warm when we entered, and it didn''t take long for me to start blushing from the


    heat.


    He put me in the bathtub and then followed me in.


    "Stop rejecting me. We''re husband and wife, we''re supposed to be close and intimate with one another.


    No matter what the problem is, we can solve it together. The Moore family issue is not as simple as you


    think, but we''ll face it together."


    His voice was low and very gentle. When he kissed, it was light and soft as well.


    I was a little confused. I didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    After we went at it a few times, I was close to falling on top of Hendrix''s body,pletely out of breath


    and energy.


    The next day.


    I closed my eyes, feeling sore all over.


    Hendrix buckled his belt and gave me a light kiss on my forehead. He reached for my face with his thin


    fingers. I knew what he was doing, but I didn''t want to move.


    After a while, he left the bedroom. I wrapped myself in the nket, feeling like my soul had left my


    body.


    I closed my eyes and wanted to go back to sleep, but no matter how hard I tried, I still couldn''t doze off.


    My entire body was sore, and I didn''t feel veryfortable. I then got myself huddled up in the nket


    and started crying.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Footsteps were heard from the bedroom, and suddenly, I could hear Hendrix''s voice in my ears. He


    sounded a little angry when he asked, "Arianna, why are you crying?"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t respond.


    He pulled the nket away, and the light was a little too ring.


    He said with a sullen face, "Are you nning to suffocate yourself to death?"


    I didn''t want to talk, so I red at him and asked, "Hendrix, can''t I be left alone to regte my feelings?


    Have you asked about how I feel?"


    He frowned. "Are you not feeling well?"


    I wanted to strangle him. I looked at him and gritted my teeth. "Can''t you tell?"


    He pursed his lips and looked very unhappy. "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    I held back my anger. I picked up a pillow and threw it at him. "Get out!"


    Hendrix looked at me in silence.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Then, he closed the bedroom door and left.


    I closed my eyes and continued lying in bed. I couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard I tried; the anger


    within was nowhere near sizzling out.


    Minnie brought over some food and whispered, "Arianna, please get up and have something to eat.


    Would you like to apply the ointment again before going to bed?"


    "No need!" I don''t usually lose my temper for no reason, so my tone sounded cold.


    She paused for a moment and said, "Arianna, Mr. Hendrix had just left. Before he did, he requested for


    you to eat something. If you don''t feel well, apply some of the medicine and go to sleep."


    "I don''t want to!" I frowned, feeling a little grumpy.


    Upon seeing this reaction from me, she didn''t say anything else. She ced the items on the table and


    turned around to leave. When she got to the door, she looked back at me and said, "Arianna, he treats


    you well. I watched him grow since he was a child. Growing up with his grandfather, he never really


    learned how to take care of others and he only ever approaches things with a mind to solve problems.


    Ever since he was young, his grandfather had started grooming him to be his sessor - just so you


    know that he isn''t naturally cold as a person. But this past year, I can see that he cares about you a


    lot."


    She continued. "He had actually wanted toe up himself but he knew that you were angry and didn''t


    want to see him. So, he told me toe up here instead. You guys are husband and wife, so you


    should try to understand and empathize with each other, especially since you both do have feelings for


    one another. Don''t ruin your rtionship over a few arguments."


    I was tired, so I collected myself and said, "I know, Minnie. Go on ahead with your work. I want to sleep


    for a while!"


    She had said everything that needed to be said, so she nodded. "Okay, remember to eat something."


    After that, she left.


    Iid on my bed and gazed at the weather outside with my eyes half- closed. It was already winter in


    Jarold City. The day was rainy and everything was cast a gloomy shade, just like my mood.


    Every inch of my body hurt. I could neither sleep nor eat.


    I didn''t feel like moving or talking.


    I stared at the ceiling in a daze. Andrea''s child was gone but I didn''t feel an ounce of happiness. My


    mind was a total mess.


    I felt myself growing more annoyed. I just wanted to have a good sleep, but the more I wanted to, the


    more I couldn''t doze off.


    After another few failed attempts, I finally gave up on all notions of slumber. I dragged myself out of bed


    and to the balcony.


    I opened all the windows in the room. It was drizzling outside, and the cold wind rushed into the


    bedroom. I instantly felt awake, and the soreness around my body became more difficult to ignore as I


    went to sit by the window to enjoy more of the refreshing rain and cold breeze.


    The leaves outside the vi were all gone, leaving only bare branches with no birds to be seen. What a


    lonely scene this was.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    The rain was getting heavier. After feeling the wind on my face for a while, I no longer felt agitated.


    Once peace made its way back into my mind, I started to feel sleepy. I leaned my body against the


    window and closed my eyes, ready to doze off for a while.


    However, just as I was about to fall asleep, the bedroom door swung open.


    Hendrix looked cold as he entered, making the whole room feel like its temperature had dropped a few


    degrees.


    He looked down at me, so I sat up straight, and the drowsiness that had been brewing in me was gone.


    He hurried over, his voice low and deep as he asked, "Arianna, what are you doing?"


    He then led me from the balcony back to the bedroom, his eyes looking terribly dark. "Am I that


    disgusting to you? Do you have to torture yourself like this? Are you trying to die before your time?"


    I didn''t have the energy to quarrel with him. I felt like my body was void of all strength as I drifted in and


    out of nausea. I looked up at him with my gaze lowered without saying anything.


    My mouth and lips felt dry. I took a look around the bedroom and realized that there was no water, so I


    gave up all thoughts about having a drink.


    He sighed in anger seeing me like this. He then quickly helped me onto bed, closed the window, and


    turned the heater in the bedroom up to the highest setting.


    My clothes, which were only thin pajamas, were already wet from the rain. He found another pair,


    dressed me in them, and wrapped a nket around me.


    Minnie also came into the room. When she saw how I looked, she lowered her voice and asked, "Sir, is


    she alright?"


    Hendrix''s expression did not look too good. He said, "Go get her a cup of warm water, and then reheat


    the dinner."


    Minnie nodded and went downstairs.


    After Iid down in bed, Hendrix lifted the nket up.


    I was stunned. I reached out quickly to hold his hands, "Hendrix, you..."


    "I''m trying to apply the medicine for you!" He said, his eyes cold.


    "It''s alright, I''m fine," I stated, feeling some pain from my throat.


    He gave me a serious look and said, "You''d better apply it yourself or let me do it. What would it be?"


    I got angry and asked, "Hendrix, are you done?" I was already feeling tired, yet here he was annoying


    me.


    He pursed his lips and nodded. "So, I''ll do it then?"


    I could barely deal with the pain, and now I had to handle being annoyed as well. This greatly angered


    me.


    He stood up abruptly and I gave him a shove. "Hendrix, can''t you stop bothering me? I''m very annoyed


    now. I told you not to disturb me. Did you not hear me?"


    After that, Iid back down on the bed and pulled the nket over to cover myself.


    I hadn''t been like this in a long time.


    I knew that it wasn''t right, but I couldn''t control my emotions any longer.


    I thought that Hendrix would leave, so I didn''t expect that he would prop me up. He was gentle when he


    said, "I was wrongst night. I shouldn''t have done that."


    Holding me in his arms, he whispered quietly, "Quit being mad at me. When you get better, and if you


    still need to vent your anger, you can hit me as hard as you want. Let''s eat first, okay?"


    Minnie had gotten the food ready. "Dinner is served."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hendrix nodded and said, "You may leave."


    After Minnie left, Hendrix held me in his arms. He carried me up and walked to the table.


    He sat me down on hisp. As I wasn''t wearing any shoes, he asked me to ce my feet right on top


    of his.


    He looked like he was coaxing a child. "The food Minnie prepared today looks good. Here, try some."


    He fed the food directly into my mouth without so much as a warning as he said, "Be good. Take a


    bite!" I guess he wasn''t naturally gifted at coaxing others.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    I closed my eyes and said, "I can do this myself!"


    "I''ll feed you!" He stuffed the food into my mouth. I really didn''t want to bother him with something as


    simple as this, so I repeated myself. "I''ll do it myself!"


    After that, I picked up my cutlery, got up from hisp, and moved to the sofa.


    Although I hadn''t eaten yet all day, I wasn''t hungry at all. With my appetite like this, I didn''t feel like


    eating anymore after a few bites.


    Hendrix looked at me and frowned. "Finish your food."


    I frowned and forced myself to take another few mouthfuls. My stomach felt ufortable. I looked at


    him and said, "Take these cutlery away. I would like to sleep now."


    "I''ll stay with you!" He rang the bell, and Minnie came up to clear the tableware.


    I looked at Hendrix and said irritably, "Hendrix, I want to sleep alone."


    He frowned. "I''ll keep youpany!"


    As he said that, he got up and stretched his arms around me for a hug.


    After staying up all night, along with the fact that I was so annoyed, I suddenly got angry. I pushed his


    hand away and shouted, "I said I wanted to sleep alone. Can''t you hear me?"


    In my fit of anger, I identally aggravated my injury. I took a deep breath at the staggering pain that


    shot through my nerves.


    A sign of helplessness shed across Hendrix''s face. His brows furrowed and he held me firmly in his


    arms. "Be good. I won''t touch you, nor will I disturb your rest."


    "F*ck off!" I lifted my hand and pushed him away angrily.


    He pursed his lips, and his dark eyes were emotionless. "If it''s hurting that badly, let''s go to the


    hospital."


    "No!" I felt that I was about to be driven mad by Hendrix.


    He then held me up, scooped me into his arms and brought me downstairs. I was about to explode with


    rage and annoyance. "Hendrix, have you ever seen anyone going to the hospital for something like


    this? What should I say to the doctors? Do I tell them about your sexual abuse?"


    He pursed his lips and said, "It''s alright if you don''t want to go. I''ll apply the medicine for you. Then, you


    can rest."


    "Lunatic!" I didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Seeing that he didn''t try to refute that, he went back to the bedroom and helped me apply the


    medication.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He moved very gently. When he noticed my frown, he assured me, "I''ll try to control myself in the


    future. I won''t do this again."


    I didn''t say anything andid down with my eyes closed.


    After applying the medication, he got up, took his jacket off, andid down beside me. I felt a little


    restless due to the smell of cigarettes emitting from him.


    "Hendrix, stay away from me. I don''t like the smell of cigarettes!" I pushed him and moved to the other


    side of the bed.


    He stiffened his body slightly and stood up. I thought that he would leave, but I didn''t expect him to go


    to the bathroom for a shower.


    He came back out shortly after. He dried his hair andid down again. He snaked his arms around my


    petite body and stated, "I don''t smell like cigarettes anymore."


    I pursed my lips and kept quiet. Then, I closed my eyes and readied myself for sleep.


    After tossing and turning a few times, I still couldn''t fall asleep.


    All of a sudden, he sat up straight in bed. He was startled, thinking that there were still traces of


    cigarette smoke on his body. "I''ll shower again!"


    I pursed my lips in silence. I got out of bed and looked around, only to find that the sleeping pills I


    brought back previously had gone missing.


    I looked at Hendrix with narrowed eyes. "Where''s the medicine?"


    He frowned and asked, "What medicine?"


    I grew more irritated. I raised my hand and pushed the intricate porcin vase off the table. "The


    sleeping pills, Hendrix. I want the sleeping pills. Where did you keep them?"


    He looked at me and asked quietly, "What do you need the sleeping pills for? I asked Minnie to have


    them removed."


    Seeing that I was irritated, he got up, got dressed in a hurry and said, "Let''s go to the hospital!"


    I pushed him away and said, "Hendrix, I''ll be fine after I take the pills, okay? I just want to have a good


    night''s rest. Must you really drag me around?"

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    When Minnie came up and heard the noise, she said, "I have the pills. Arianna, don''t worry, I''ll go get


    them!"


    Hendrix pulled a long face and raised his eyebrows as a sign for Minnie to stop what she was doing.


    "She will only be dependent on it. You..."


    "Hendrix, shut up!" I was going crazy. I looked at Minnie pleadingly, "Minnie, get me my medicine!"


    Minnie looked at Hendrix, waiting for his approval.


    I started getting crankier. I raised my voice as I said, "Hendrix, since you''re so controlling, why did you


    bring me back? Are you happy seeing me suffer?"


    Hendrix frowned and held me in his arms tofort me. "I''m not trying to control you. It''s just not


    healthy to take too many sleeping pills. You''ll get addicted to them!"


    "Shut up!" I yelled, "If you won''t let me sleep, send me to Irvin''s then. Don''t torture me here."


    "Arianna!" He was so furious that his eyes turned red. Seeing how stubborn and emotionally unstable I


    was, he turned to Minnie and said, "Get the pills!"


    Minnie scurried out of the bedroom and soon came back with the sleeping pills.


    She handed me a pill, which was more than enough for me. I grabbed it, put it into my mouth and


    swallowed. Then, I pushed Hendrix out of the way and went back to bed.


    Hendrix seemed to have realized that something was wrong with me. When he saw that I was lying in


    bed, he looked at Minnie and whispered, "Call Josiah and ask him toe over."


    Minnie nodded her head and left the room.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking the pill, I calmed down and fell asleep soon after.


    However, even those under the medicinal influence would still be able to sense movements.


    When Josiah arrived, I immediately sense that he was nearby. I could hear his conversation with


    Hendrix.


    Perhaps it was the medicine''s doing because no matter how hard I tried, I just couldn''t will my eyes


    open.


    I vaguely heard the conversation between them, and it sounded like Josiah was inferring that my recent


    behavior was linked to my depression.


    He prescribed some medicine to Hendrix and said, "She might be extremely ill now. Make sure that she


    isn''t left alone because she might hurt herself. The mental and physical damage she suffered while in


    Jarold Cirt might push her to impulsively self-harm. It''s actually good that sheshed out at you today;


    at least she was still willing to vent her frustration at you. When she starts appearing emotionally numb,


    it might mean that she has lost touch with reality and is beginning to think that life is meaningless which


    could lead to suicidal ideation. So, during this period of time, you have to be more attentive towards her


    to make sure she doesn''t get hurt, and to help keep her mood light and cheerful."


    Hendrix grunted in agreement. His voice sounded heavy.


    I didn''t listen to the rest of their conversation; slumber hade to take me away.


    At first, I thought that the sleeping pill would help me sleep all the way until the next morning.


    Unexpectedly, I woke up in the wee hours of dawn.


    There was a dimly litmp on the bedside table. I was afraid of the dark, so the lights in the bedroom


    had to be switched on at night.


    As soon as I woke up, I knew I would not be able to fall back to sleep. I turned over and identally


    grazed against my wound. I immediately took a deep breath to keep the cries of pain to myself.


    When Hendrix, who had been sleeping next to me heard the sound I tried so hard to muffle, he opened


    his eyes.


    Our eyes met. I frowned. "Get out!"


    He frowned in response, extended his arms and hugged me. He whispered in a hoarse voice, "Are you


    going to be angry at me for the rest of my life?"


    I pursed my lips.


    I wasn''t going to be angry for a lifetime.


    However, at this very moment, lying on the same bed as him was thest thing I wanted.


    I couldn''t fathom why I had such an overreaction. I didn''t want to control my emotions, but I didn''t want


    topletely hide them either. So, I unleashed all the negative emotions I had upon him.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    In all honesty, I knew that he didn''t do anything wrong. All he did was being a little harsh on me, and


    not being able to hold himself back during those intimate moments we shared.


    Still, I was angry


    Seeing that I was silent, he sighed and said, "Arianna, you are the only woman in my life, and I am a


    man. But it was still wrong of me to not hold myself back and hurt you. I will be more mindful of this in


    the future. I won''t repeat the same mistake."


    "So, do you think that I should forgive you?" He had been able to control himself for the past few years.


    Why couldn''t he control himself now?


    What kind of excuse was that?


    He sighed and thenughed. "Well, that''s fair. One shouldn''t be forgiven for what I did. When you are


    well enough, you can hit me to relieve your anger and frustration."


    I rolled my eyes at him and went back to sleep.


    He hugged me, leaned his head against my shoulder, and whispered, "Arianna, I''d get angry and


    jealous seeing someone approaching you. If you turned a blind eye to me and pushed me to someone


    else, I would also feel sad. Could you please not do that anymore? I''m your husband, not an object."


    His voice was low, but very gentle. He also sounded sleepy. But it was in to see that he was trying


    his best to ease things between us.


    Since he hadforted me like this, I couldn''t bring myself to stay mad at him any longer.


    After a pause, I pursed my lips and turned to him. "I''m still in pain, and I''m sleepy but I don''t think I can


    fall asleep anymore."


    He pulled me closer for a hug and said, "I know. Close your eyes, empty your mind, and you will fall


    asleep in a moment."


    Mm...


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The next time I opened my eyes, it was already the next day.


    I assumed that Hendrix would leave for work, but when I woke up, he was still lying in bed, with his


    eyes shut. A little shadow fell upon his nose bridge, which made his nose look elegantly straight, with a


    short stubble under the chin. Perhaps he hadn''t shaved because he had stayed upte the night


    before.


    I gazed at him as he slept, thinking to myself how handsome he looked. He was not as cold as he used


    to be.


    I had slept very well that night and my mind was in a much better ce when I woke up. I got up to get


    myself clean.


    Perhaps I was making too much noise because a secondter, Hendrix woke up, stretched his arms


    out to pull me back into bed. He then gently positioned my head on his arm.


    He gave me a gentle kiss on my forehead and said maically, "You''re awake."


    I nodded, looking at him. "Why aren''t you at the office?"


    He rubbed his chin on my face, and the stubble made my skin itch. "It''s the end of the year, so things at


    work are about to get busy, and I won''t be able to spend much time with you in theing few days.


    Since I didn''t have much to do today, I thought I''d keep youpany while you rest."


    I pursed my lips and said, "But I have to go to the office today!" Fantasia Company and the Granger


    Group had officiallymenced work. Although I was only responsible for progress check-ins, I still


    had to give the work more attention.


    "I''ll go with you!" He offered.


    I was taken aback. "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    He raised his brows and kissed me on the lips. "Is there a rule in yourpany that says you''re not


    allowed to bring along your husband to work?"


    Indeed, there was none!


    But!


    After a pause, I looked at him and said, "I''m afraid it will be inconvenient for you toe along!" He


    was too good-looking for his own good, and had a great reputation to back. If he followed me to the


    office, the gossip would never end.


    "It''s okay, I can be flexible, and I''ll do my best to make your day as smooth as possible!"


    I...


    What else could I say to that?

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    "I''m going to wash up!" I got up and went to the bathroom.


    Winter was growing colder with each passing day. The sky looked foggy outside, and the water was ice


    cold. I turned on the tap and waited for it to warm up.


    Hendrix followed behind shortly after. He had dark circles under his eyes; probably from ack of sleep.


    I nced at him. "What time did you sleepst night?"


    He yawned and replied, "Two!"


    That waste!


    It was only seven in the morning, he obviously did not get enough sleep. "Do you want to lie down for a


    while longer?"


    He hugged me from the back and said half-jokingly, "Josiah said that I should follow you around 24/7."


    What did he mean by that?


    "So, you wash and I''ll shower!"


    I looked at him nkly, confused about what he meant.


    When I realized what he meant, I couldn''t help but feel stunned by his behavior. I looked away for a


    while, pursed my lips, and said, "Go shower first, I''ll head out!"


    He pulled me closer and asked, "Why are you hiding? Haven''t you seen it?"


    I...


    I bit my lips again. "Wash up," he said.


    Watching him turn the faucet on, I paused and said, "Hendrix, take some time off and take me to the


    doctor!"


    His eyes stared right into me as he said. "Finally! I''ve gotten through to you!"


    I nodded. "I heard that it''s not safe to take too many sleeping pills."


    "Ah!" Heughed. The water beneath his feet made sshing sounds as he walked up to me. When he


    was close enough, he ran his fingers through my hair, held the back of my head, and kissed my on the


    lips. After a while, he let go and said, "This illness can''t be cured by simply taking sleeping pills. Also,


    stop hiding from me, alright?"


    I nodded and felt a slight pain on my lips where he had bitten me earlier. I lowered my head and said,


    "You''re so rough and aggressive. Of course I''d want to hide."


    I was implying that he could do things a little better.


    Heughed. "Yeah, that really is my fault. I''ll be gentler in the future."


    I pushed him away. "Go and take your shower!" I washed my face and quickly left.


    I wasn''t bored enough to want to watch others take their shower.


    After breakfast, Hendrix went to the Granger Group with me. Although we left for work rather early, it


    was already nearing nine when we arrived at the office, thanks to the morning traffic.


    Fortunately, there was no need to clock in.


    Many came rushing into the elevator. Hendrix''s tall and strong body shielded me from others, so I did


    not get crushed by the crowd. However, this man was tall and handsome in only half a year, he had


    be the most influential figure in Jarold City''s financial circle.


    It didn''t take long for most of the white-cored employees of the Granger Group to recognize him.


    Then, the stares ensued. Those who were bold enough even greeted him.


    I couldn''t help but feel awkward. Hendrix and


    I were stuck to each other like glue, and he obviously looked like he was protecting me. This then


    aroused the suspicions of those around us. One nosy fellow even asked, "Mr. Roberts, are you and


    Director Reid in a rtionship?"


    I initially thought that Hendrix, who had always been cold and unapproachable, would ignore him. At


    the very least, he would just smile out of politeness. Thus, Ipletely didn''t expect him to reply,


    "She''s my wife. We''ve been married for a few years now."


    This caught everyone in the elevator by surprise. For a brief moment, everyone could only gawk in


    silence.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though I felt like saying something, no words escaped my mouth. I could only continue smiling at


    everyone.


    The natural curiosity in people prompted those in the elevator to start asking about our rtionship, as


    well as our wedding.


    Fortunately, we arrived at our floor soon after. I grabbed Hendrix''s arm and dragged him to my office


    while apologizing with a smile.


    As soon as we got into my office, I red at him. "I told you, you shouldn''t have followed me to work."

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    He raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? All I said was the truth."


    Astonished, I replied, "Don''t you always hate being gossiped about?" In the Roberts Group building, he


    had his own private elevator, so he could easily avoid conversations with people. So, how could he


    suddenly be so talkative now after getting into an elevator with me?


    And to think that he was even being friendly with others.


    With a faint smile, he held me in his arms out of habit and said, "You are my wife. What others say is a


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fact and not petty gossip."


    Pulling myself away from him, I dragged him to the sofa and looked at him. I said, "You can''t just pull


    me in for a hug anytime you feel like it. This is an office. I have to work, okay?"


    Heughed. "Am I a child?"


    Uh! No.


    "Anyway, you can''t distract me from work, alright?"


    He nodded, and grabbed a magazine to read. Seeing that he had made himselffortable, I turned


    on theputer and looked through the pile of documents on the table.


    I''m only responsible for one project, so I didn''t have that much to do. Moreover, Irvin was also handling


    this project with me, so work was a sort of walk in the park.


    After I was done examining the documents, I looked up and saw Hendrix staring at me, resting his chin


    on his hand.


    I didn''t expect him to be staring at me. I pursed my lips and asked, "Why are you staring at me?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Women who are so focused on their work are absolutely beautiful!"


    I...


    This man...


    Time passed by very quickly. Before I knew it, it was almost noon, and I was already thinking about


    lunch.


    However, Hendrix''s cell phone rang. He answered it and frowned slightly as if something bad had


    happened. ording to him, there was a problem with Josiah.


    After hanging up the phone, he approached me and said, "I may not be able to apany you for


    lunch. Something went wrong with the project Josiah is overseeing. I have to go and check."


    I nodded. "Yes, go see what''s up!"


    I did feel sort of uneasy with him around.


    He was amused and asked, "You really want me to leave, huh?"


    Umm...


    Was I making it too obvious?


    Smiling at him, I said, "No, you''re just busy!"


    He touched the tip of my nose. "Remember to eatter. See you in the evening."


    "Alright!"


    Looking at his broad shoulders, I couldn''t help thinking about what Kelsey mentioned before. I added,


    "Hendrix, take care!"


    He looked back at me and smiled. "Okay!"


    Soon after Hendrix left, I received a call from Andrea.


    She sounded much calmer over the phone as she said in a low and quiet voice, "Arianna, can we meet


    up?"


    I didn''t want to see her, so I immediately refused. "Andrea, there''s nothing to talk about between us."


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Even if it''s about Hendrix?"


    I frowned and replied irritably, "What is there to talk about?" "I''m near the Granger Group''s building.


    Let''s find a ce to talk."


    "Fine!"


    Andrea who was wearing a long, white dress stood outside the building waiting for me. She seemed to


    have lost a lot of weight after giving birth. Her chin looked pointed and her face was a little gaunt.


    She folded her arms as she leaned against a white Maserati. She raised her eyebrows at me and said,


    "Let''s go!"


    I nodded and got in the car.


    "You seem to be doing quite well without Hendrix." I said, without intending to ridicule her in any way.


    The Moore family had been taking care of her needs. So naturally, they would give her the best of


    everything.


    She frowned and looked grim. "Whether I''m doing well or not, it has nothing to do with you, or with me


    leaving him."


    From her tone, she sounded to be in a bad mood.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    At the cafe.


    After finding a seat, she sat down and ordered herself a cup of strong coffee.


    As she gracefully stirred her coffee, I looked down at the ss of milk I ordered. To be honest, I had no


    interest in coffee; I just didn''t enjoy it.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but say, "You and your mother are really alike."


    They both liked strong coffee.


    She looked down at the coffee in her hand and seemed to understand what I meant. She asked, "How


    far exactly are you going to go?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I was stunned, and I didn''t know how to respond. "What?"


    She raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "Calvin has been sentenced to death. Arnold is being


    investigated while my mother also got involved. If you''re looking to take revenge on me, wouldn''t my


    child and mother''s reputation suffice?"


    "No!" I replied coldly, "I had nothing to do with what happened to your child. Moreover, I don''t think


    killing a child would bring mefort. As for your mother, isn''t she currently safe and sound? She was


    just investigated. If she didn''t do anything, she would still be a rich woman and her reputation would still


    be intact. However, if she really did those filthy things to get to where she is, she would be found out


    sooner orter, wouldn''t she?"


    She gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. She said gloomily, "You will pay for this."


    Iughed. "How? You adore Hendrix, so your mother hurt my child and I, and now she is going to lose


    her reputation. I believe this is called karma and retribution, am I right?"


    She furiously picked up the coffee on the table and sshed it on me. Though it was not scalding hot,


    the coffee did end up staining my clothes.


    I remained unflinching as I let my eyes stay fixed on her.


    She stood up and red at me. "Arianna, you only lost one child, and you can have as many children


    as you want in the future, but what about the innocent people? What of Calvin''s life? And Arnold''s? And


    my mother''s future? She worked hard for so many years just to get ruined by you like this. Arianna,


    who do you think you are? You''re a vicious woman who''s ruined my rtionship, robbed me of the


    person I love, and destroyed my life - the life that my brother traded his for."


    I sneered as I wiped the coffee off my face with a tissue. "Innocent? If Calvin was innocent, then the


    few lives he had taken would be more innocent than him. Quit acting like you don''t know why he was


    sentenced to death. Arnold, innocent? What about all the people whose lives were affected by his


    money raids all these years? How many innocent people''s lives do you think were ruined by him? And


    calling your mother innocent? My, that''s even more ridiculous. Aren''t you aware of what she did to kill


    my child? Have you never wondered about all the nasty things she did to get to where she is today?"


    My smile grew colder. "As for your brother, yes, he was smart and knew that he didn''t have much time


    left. So, he entrusted you to Hendrix. His death isn''t anyone else''s fault; it was just his fate. However,


    he had also ruined Hendrix''s life. You love Hendrix, but have you ever asked him whether he loved you


    back?"


    Andrea bit down hard on her lip. Seeing her reaction, I smiled. "You know Hendrix doesn''t love you,


    right? He''s only carrying out this responsibility out of a sense of duty to your brother; because he


    promised your brother that he''d take care of you. So, with just a few words, he became a life- long


    burden to Hendrix. How is he innocent?"


    "Bullsh*t!" She was flooded with emotions. "Things aren''t like that at all! If you didn''t show up, Hendrix


    would have married me. It was because of you; your sudden appearance forced him into a dilemma."

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Iughed. "A dilemma? Do you think with his character, he would let Grandpa set me up with him? It''s


    only been three years yet he already can''t let go of me. What about you? Think about it - how many


    years were you guys together for? Why didn''t he just marry you? If he really wanted to marry you, he


    would have already from the get-go, instead of waiting for me to show up, wouldn''t he?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You..." Andrea choked back her tears. I knew that my words had severely hurt her. Each words was


    like a knife stabbing into her.


    "Let my mother go. You have achieved your goal. I won''t get involved with Hendrix or interfere with your


    marriage ever again. I''m letting go. Just make sure you don''te for my mother, or the Moore family


    either. You and Hendrix can go and live your peaceful lives together."


    Andrea was an emotional mess. She knew perfectly well that I would not let Valerie off the hook that


    easily, but she still begged me to.


    Perhaps she really did love Hendrix, or maybe she loved how well Hendrix treated her, but all this had


    nothing to do with me.


    Looking at her, I said, "I will live happily with Hendrix. Thank you for not getting involved. As for your


    mother, I will not let her go. After all, this is just the beginning. There is still a long way to go."


    Andrea''s face turned pale, "Arianna, I''m no longer bothering you guys. Why are you still pushing me


    like this? You know very well that once I continue pestering Hendrix about my brother''s affection for


    me, he won''t let go of me. Unless I stop bothering him, I would spend the rest of my life as the third


    wheel in your marriage. You may be able to endure it for a year or even a decade, but Arianna, can you


    really bear to have me be in your life forever?"


    I pursed my lips and clenched my fists. She was right. A promise made to a departed soul was a


    strong, unbreakable one, which meant that Hendrix''s responsibility towards Andrea was something that


    couldn''t be changed or broken. If Andrea had an ident, Hendrix would be bound by duty to take


    care of her.


    Looking at her, I sneered. "Andrea, if you don''t mindpletely shutting happiness out from your life, I


    won''t mind enduring it either. At least I''d have Hendrix to keep mepany through the night. You


    know very well that he has no affection for you. You love a man who doesn''t love you back, and you


    aren''t even his mistress. If you''re willing to do this to yourself, then who am I to stand in your way?"


    Seeing her ashen face, I continued. "Your presence only affects us asionally but it''s different for


    you. You''d be stuck in this meaningless entanglement for the rest of your life. However, things will be


    different if you leave Hendrix. You could have a beautiful family, and there are people who could make


    you happy. Austin has been with you for so long, you can''t tell me you haven''t noticed how he feels


    about you. Even if Valerie were to lose everything, you could still take care of her. The Moore family


    has a solid foundation. Even if I did something about it, it would be impossible to uproot the entire


    Moore family. So, as long as you leave, I won''t be able to hurt you and your future prospects."


    This was a fact. Once Andrea lets go, even if I wanted to hurt her, I would not be able to do any real


    damage. Her persistence and stubbornness when it came to Hendrix was not something done out of


    love, but rather a habit. She was just too used to him already.


    s.


    Her gaze grew fierce and she shook her head. "No, I won''t leave him. Since you won''t let my mother


    go, then let''s fight to the end. If you won''t let me live peacefully, I won''t let you either. Although you can


    say that you don''t want anything, Ariana, but I do. I want love, and I want affection. I must have both."


    I let out a chillyugh and shrugged. "Let''s wait and see then. A fight to the death."


    Andrea was truly blinded by greed; she wanted everything. She imed that I didn''t want anything


    which was true - I didn''t want anything. I didn''t have anything to begin with, so what could I ever want?


    I didn''t even realize it when Andrea left. Sitting in the cafe alone, I felt slightly disconcerted. To Andrea,


    I had but just lost a child; the pain from mourning would be gone after a few days.


    But to me, I had lost the child whom I depended on to make my life worth living. She had parents and


    rtives to protect her, but I... I didn''t have anyone.


    The coffee on me had dried up. I felt like I looked pathetic like this, having sat in the cafe for as long as


    I did, with the coffee stains still on me. Thus, I decided it was time to head back to thepany.


    As soon as I got up, I caught a glimpse of the man standing beside me.


    I was stunned. Wasn''t he busy?


    "You... Why are you here?" I didn''t look at him and was ready to leave.


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes, and his gaze darkened. "Who were you with just now?"


    "No one!" I replied and looked around. Josiah and Austin, who were not far from me, found a seat and


    sat down. It seemed like they had just arrived.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "How do you exin the stain on your clothes?"


    The coffee had dried up, its stains were visible. I frowned and said casually, "I spilled it by ident."


    He sneered and looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot. "You spilled coffee on yourself, huh?"

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    I pursed my lips and changed the subject. "Are you here to discuss business?"


    He looked away from the empty ss on the table and did not answer the question. Instead, he asked,


    "Who did this?"


    I frowned. "Are you going to beat her up, or give her a taste of what she did to me?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Would you like that?"


    I...


    "Alright, you guys go ahead. I''ll leave first. There''s still something I need to do at the office!" It was


    useless talking about this. He wouldn''t beat Andrea up.


    He grabbed my wrist. "What did she want to talk to you about?"


    I felt a little vexed and impatient. "Hendrix, let''s talk at home. Settle your business first!"


    Breaking free from his grasp, I left the cafe.


    It wasn''t long before Hendrix followed me out. He put his coat on me and said, "You didn''t drive here. I''ll


    send you back. Get changed first before heading back to the office."


    I frowned and shook my head. "No, it''s okay. It''s all dried up. I''ll leave after I''ve settled something at the


    office."


    "What do you have to do now?" He asked, slightly raising his voice. He frowned and said, "Get yourself


    home, take a shower and change out of your clothes. You won''t feel ufortable like this!"


    "I''m fine!"


    "Arianna!" He frowned. "We can actually get along fine, like husband and wife, but not like this!"


    I frowned. Just as Minnie said, he had been working hard recently and had been handling things very


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    well. I could see his care and affection for me.


    After a pause, I nodded and said, "Fine, take me back then."


    He looked relieved and tugged at me to get into the car. As the car started, I couldn''t help saying,


    "Don''t you want to greet Doctor Saunders and the others?"


    "It''s fine!" He replied and drove straight towards the direction of the vi.


    When we got back to the vi, I immediately took a shower. As I came out of the bathroom, Hendrix


    was making a phone call on the balcony.


    The room wasn''t that big, so I could hear the voice on the other end of the line. It was Andrea''s.


    Hendrix didn''t seem too happy. He whispered, "This is between you and me. You don''t need trouble


    Arianna."


    Andrea sounded angry. "Hendrix, what do you mean by that? Did shein about something?"


    "No!" Hendrix snapped. Hearing the shuffling behind him, he looked back at me and came in from the


    balcony.


    Andrea''s voice on the other end of the line sounded loud and unhappy. "Then why do you think I did


    it?"


    Hendrix did not want to talk about this with her, so he paused for a moment and said, "This is thest


    straw. There won''t be a next time. If it''s because of your mother, you cane to me. I''ve done my


    part and you can expect more in the future."


    "Hendrix!" Andrea was furious. "My mother just wanted to protect me. Why did you do this to her?"


    Hendrix frowned and looked at me, signaling me to dry my hair. I looked at him sideways and didn''t


    want to leave.


    He smiled and looked at the phone. "I just want justice for my child. What''s wrong with that?"


    These words could really render others speechless.


    Andrea had nothing to say to that, so she hung up the phone.


    Hendrix threw his phone aside. He pulled me over to sit down before drying my hair for me.


    His phone rang several times, but he didn''t pick up. I couldn''t stay calm anymore and said, "Go and


    deal with your business!"

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    He said calmly, "I''ll dry your hair for you!"


    I...


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After my hair was all dried up, he finally made a move to leave.


    As soon as I saw him leaving the house, I went straight to the office. I was nning to talk to Irvin


    about the Al issue. The project had just started and I still had many things about it that I hadn''t quite


    figured out yet. So, I wanted to talk to him about them in detail.


    However, after searching around for him, I heard from his assistant that he had gone to the hospital as


    Yohannes was in dire condition.


    I called up Irvin several times, but he didn''t pick up. Since I didn''t know what was going on, I decided to


    give Nerissa a call.


    When she picked up, heart-wrenching cries could be heard in the background, but it did note from


    Nerissa.


    I quietly asked, "Mrs. Roberts, how''s Uncle Granger doing?"


    "Please inform Hendrix that he had just passed. Tell him toe to the hospital with you. As for his


    funeral, ask Irvin to discuss it with him." Nerissa''s voice was so calm, she almost sounded emotionless.


    I was stunned by the news for a moment and couldn''t react. Yohannes...had passed?


    Wasn''t he doing just fine before?


    After asking for the hospital''s address, I went straight over. Hendrix didn''t answer the phone as he was


    busy. So, I only sent him a message informing him of the address before I went over.


    When I arrived at the hospital, Yohannes had already taken hisst breath. I saw Helen leading against


    the ward door, her body limp and weak. Her face was a haggard mess and she looked lifeless,


    soulless.


    I didn''t know where Nerissa and Irvin had gone, but Helen must have heard movements from me as


    she raised her head to look at me. I did not know why but she suddenly lunged at me and pushed me


    to the ground, shouting, "Every one of you Roberts are rotten people. Your aunt took my husband


    away, and you took my son away. All of you - rotten!"


    Helen exploded with emotions as she dragged me around, hit me and cursed at me. I was not on my


    guard. She caught me off guard and exerted all her strength to hold me down, so I couldn''t do much to


    defend myself as I was pressed to the ground. She scratched at my face and neck until crimson could


    be seen.


    She was in the midst of pulling my hair when the nurse next to her stepped forward to pull her away.


    She must have suffered quite a blow for her to act so deranged. She screamed at me with desperation


    and despair in her voice, "Karma will get you, Roberts! None of you will be safe! Nerissa, don''t think


    that you''ve won just because you''ve got the rights to the Granger Group''s inheritance. I will fight you till


    the end of my life. You won''t die in peace."


    Irvin had gone to deal with Yohannes'' death records. When he came back, he looked at me and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Helen had given me quite a fright, so I was at a loss for words for a moment, not knowing how to


    respond. Finally, I looked at him, shook my head, and said, "I don''t know either. She was already like


    this when I arrived. Perhaps she''s grieving."


    Soon, Nerissa had also arrived. She looked at Helen who was all deranged and frowned. She nced


    at me and asked, "Are you alright?"


    I shook my head and couldn''t help but to worry about Irvin. His father had just passed away while his


    mother was acting like this. He always looked calm on the surface but I didn''t know what was going on


    in his mind.


    Yohannes'' body had been sent to the funeral parlor to be cremated. The burial date was set for the


    following month. Once Irvin had settled everything, he sent Helen away.


    Irvin looked at Nerissa and said quietly, "My father has handed over the management rights of the


    Granger Group to you. I will return to thepany as soon as possible for the handover, and then back


    to Mesville."


    Nerissa nodded, looking calm and collected.


    I hesitated for a few seconds before I realized that it was Yohannes who had handed over the Granger


    Group to Nerissa. For a moment, I couldn''t understand this. Irvin was Yohannes''s own son, so why


    would he...


    After saying that, Irvin walked out of the hospital, fatigue evident on his face. I followed him, and did not


    know how tofort him. So, I just asked, "Irvin, have you eaten anything yet?"

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    "I''m not hungry!" He didn''t sound like he was open to talking.


    Facing something like this, I too was at a loss for what to do. I quickly followed him to the car and got in


    the driver''s seat before he could. I looked at him and said, "I''ll drive you back home."


    It was not safe for him to drive in this state.


    He frowned. "Why? Are you feeling sorry for me?"


    "No!" I replied hastily. After a pause, I started the engine and said, "We are friends and I just want to


    help."


    "Ha!" He sneered. "Are you trying to pay for everything you''ve done?"


    Knowing that he was in a bad mood, I did not say much and just focused on driving him home.


    When the car came to a stop, he leaned against his seat and closed his eyes. Then, he said in an


    extremely tired voice, "You don''t have to worry about your ce in the Granger Group. Nerissa will


    soon be in charge of everything. She is Hendrix''s aunt, so she won''t do anything to you."


    I pursed my lips. "What about you?"


    "I''ll go back to Mesville!" He pinched the bridge of his nose. "I came back here just to take care of my


    mother. Now that all her worries are gone, it''s best for me to return to Mesville."


    I didn''t know much about Yohannes''s marriage. No matter what it was, it was nobody''s ce to judge.


    There wasn''t any reason for me to say anything else.


    I was silent for a moment before I said, "Let''s go. I''ll send you. You should eat something and have a


    good rest, and then you can think about what you want to do in the future."


    He looked at me from the side, his eyes dark and unpredictable, "Charles should be nning for how


    to assimte you into the Reid family. Things should be easier for you from now on. As for the Moore


    family''s business, try not to get yourself tangled in that anymore. Pedro was the cause of many


    people''s idental deaths. You should be careful."


    I nodded, looked at him and sighed. "Must you go back to Mesville? The Granger Group is such a big


    group with portfolios in so many industries. Even if the Granger Group is not under your management,


    there is still the


    Miller family, right?"


    He smiled faintly, his lips looked dry. He must have been in a very anxious state over the past few


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    days. "Are you worried about me? You don''t want me to go?"


    That was not what I meant. I paused and said, "I really don''t want you to go. I owe you so much, and


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to return the favor. If you go back to Mesville, it''ll be impossible for me to pay


    you back."


    He sat up straight, and his eyes were dark. "Do you really want to repay my kindness?"


    I nodded. If he hadn''t arrived just in time, I''m afraid I would have died. I was only alive because he


    saved me.


    He pursed his lips and said, "If you want to repay my kindness, you can stay with me tonight!"


    I was surprised by his answer. I looked at him nkly.


    Seeing my reaction, he sneered. "What''s wrong? You don''t want to? People in the olden days used to


    repay others'' kindness this way. You''re married, so it''s impossible for me to marry you; I can only keep


    you for one night."


    I pursed my lips and stared at him. After a while, I asked, "Are you sure?"


    Heughed. "It''s just for a night, so why the big reaction? Although Yohannes wasn''t all that great to


    me, I was born because he fell in love with my mother. We weren''t close, but he was still my father."


    After a pause, he said, "If you stay here, at least it won''t feel as empty."


    I was still in shock, so I didn''t know what to say. I thought...


    Noticing the change in his expression, he smiled and said, "What do you think I was going to do by


    keeping you here?"

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    "I don''t know!"


    "It''s settled then." He got out of the car and pulled me into Granger Manor.


    The Granger Manor was a huge ce. The hall was covered in white, making it seemrger and more


    spacious.


    There were not many people in Granger Manor, and now with the funeral taking ce, it made the


    ce seem a little cold. I followed him into the hall where he ordered the maids to prepare us a meal.


    It didn''t take long for Nerissa to return. She was carrying a pile of documents, most of which were the


    Granger family assets for allocation and distribution. Irvin nced at them coldly and remained silent.


    She took the initiative to hand the documents to Irvin and said, "The Grangers'' real estate portfolio and


    cars are all yours. I only wish to be the chairman of the Granger Group."


    "Ha!" Irvin sneered and looked at her. "The burial hasn''t even happened and you''ve already begun


    distributing the assets? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll haunt you in the middle of the night?"


    Nerissa''s face was cold. She pursed her lips slightly and said, "This is what he had promised me. He


    gifted me 50% of his shares, making me the biggest shareholder. ording to thew, I have the right


    to be the chairperson of the Granger Group."


    Irvin raised his eyebrows and said, "Seems like you''ve nned to leave the Granger family before his


    funeral."


    Nerissa replied coldly, "You don''t need to speak so bitterly. You and your mother have shares in the


    Granger Group. I won''t touch anything that is yours."


    "I''ll give all of them to you!" Irvin said with a sneer, "To tell you the truth, I have little interest in the


    Granger Group shares. You''ve been nning this for so many years, so just take my shares as a


    reward for your hard work."


    "No need!" Nerissa replied, "I will take what belongs to me and I don''t want what''s not mine. However,


    please tell your mother not toe and kick up a fuss with me in the future. What happened that year


    has nothing to do with me. She''s hated me for so many years, it''s time she get over it."


    "What do you mean it has nothing to do with you?" An agitated voice suddenly boomed from the door.


    It was Helen. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she looked at Nerissa with a wicked expression. "If


    you hadn''t seduced Yohannes, would he have suddenly distanced himself from me? That''s years of


    love down the train because of you. We had been together since we were young and I had travelled to


    every corner of the world with him."


    When she walked into the Granger Manor, tears welled up in her eyes. "I''ve been by his side through


    all of Granger Group¡¯s trials. He loved me. From the moment Irvin was born, to the time he went


    abroad, he had taken good care of me. I thought that we would be happy for the rest of our lives, but I


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    didn''t expect for you toe in the picture and be the cause of our divorce. Nerissa, you did this.


    If you didn''t pretend to look pitiful all the time, then he wouldn''t have taken pity on you and started


    taking care of you, and all this wouldn''t have happened. Nerissa, you''re a socialite from a rich family.


    Why did you seduce him, a married man?"


    When Helen spoke, she looked like she wanted to tear Nerissa to pieces. She asked, "What did you


    like him for? He didn''t even let you give birth to a child. You were willing to strip yourself of your dignity


    all for the sake of the Granger Group''s shares. What do you want exactly? Are you trying to y a


    rotten game? Are you acting like this because of the deep-rotted rottenness in your bones?"


    Helen ranted on.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Nerissa''s expression was cold. She looked at Helen with both fists clenched, as if she was trying to


    keep her anger in check. Suddenly, sheughed. "Yes, I''m rotten, but I''m not as rotten or cheap as you.


    Helen, think about it. What''s the real reason behind you and Yohannes'' divorce?"


    "You! It was because of you, you vixen!" Helen was furious. "You seduced him and ruined our family."


    "Oh!" Nerissa sneered. "Seems like you need someone to help jog that memory of yours. Do you really


    not remember what happened that one night at Victor Hotel ten years ago? Or was it because you


    assumed no one would find out?"


    Helen''s expression suddenly changed. "What... what do you mean?"


    "What I mean is that you know this better than I do. You probably didn''t even know that after you''ve


    made a fool of yourself, that person showed the video to Yohannes and let him gawk at how the two of


    you spent the night together."


    Helen''s face turned pale. She looked at Nerissa, trembling as she said, "That''s impossible. Yohannes


    knew..."


    Nerissa said solemnly, "He not only knew about it but in order to cover up the scandal, he gave the


    person hush money too. Do you have any idea how he got through that pain? He loved you and you


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    knew it. So, why did you hurt him?"


    "No!" Helen''s eyes were filled with tears. "I didn''t know what happened that night. I really didn''t! I


    wanted to exin this to him, but when I saw you with him, I just felt upset andpletely broke down.


    That was why we fought. I didn''t know it was because of this."


    Nerissa looked coldly at Helen''s grief-stricken expression and said, "There was nothing going on


    between us at that time, but in order to cover up your scandal, he had promised to give me the shares


    and a sum of money. At that time, the Roberts Group was in face of a bankruptcy. But it was my


    father''s legacy, so I needed the money. I agreed to it. You probably don''t know why that man abruptly


    died in a car ident, right? Well, Yohannes killed him for you."


    Helen copsed to the ground and sobbed. "Why didn''t he tell me, why?"


    "Tell you?" Nerissa asked solemnly, "What was the use of telling you? That man died in a car ident,


    and you almost killed Yohannes for a sleazy piece of sh*t. So, what was the point of telling you? So


    that you could hate him for killing the one you cared the most about?"


    "That night was an ident; I didn''t even love him. And when he died, all I did was just to take a look,


    but when I saw you with him, I felt ufortable. So, I sought revenge and stabbed him. I didn''t


    expect things to turn out like this."


    Irvin''s face darkened, and his expression twisted into an ugly mess.


    As he looked at Nerissa, he said coldly, "Why are you saying all of this now? Yohannes is dead. Do you


    want my mother dead as well?"


    Nerissa sneered. "So, do you want your mother to hate your father for the rest of her life? He had been


    wronged for so many years. Why can''t you let him die in peace?"


    "I deserve to die. It should have been me who died!" Helen cried as she picked herself up from the


    ground. She looked at Nerissa with a smile. "He loved me. Yes, he loved me."

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Helen''s emotional instability put a lump in my throat and the feeling of unease in the pit of my stomach


    grew stronger. I looked at Irvin and said, "You better send your mother to the hospital. She looks sick."


    Irvin shot a nce at Nerissa and helped Helen out of the house.


    Only Nerissa and I were left standing in the hall. I looked at her and said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll head back


    first."


    After taking a few steps forward, she said, "Do you also think that I''m in the wrong? That I shouldn''t


    have brought up the past?"


    I was surprised. After a pause, I looked back at her and said, "Perhaps Uncle Granger didn''t say


    anything when he was alive because he had his own ns about this."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Ha!" She sneered. "He was just worried about Helen''s feelings and reputation. What ns could he


    have?"


    I couldn''t help but frown at her, sensing the pure hatred in her words. I looked at her and said, "Aunt


    Nerissa, Uncle Granger''s n all along was to help clear her conscience. All he wanted to do in his


    lifetime was to protect his wife''s reputation. After what you said, she will take a long time to recover


    from this."


    She endured this and lived in hate for half a lifetime. But she finally found out that she was the one in


    the wrong, that she was the one who had hated and loved the wrong person.


    She looked at me with narrowed eyes. "Are you speaking up for Irvin? Am I not a living person too? My


    entire life has been ruined because of her. I couldn''t marry the man I love, and I have no one to spend


    my life with. I''m the one who should be pitied."


    I didn''t want to sympathize with her at all. Looking at her, I said, "Uncle Granger gave you more than


    half of the shares of the Granger Group, on top of the mary gift he gave you years ago. These are


    all the things you were willing to exchange for. Over the years you spent with him, he has given you his


    love and care, so let''s not be too greedy here. You enjoyed his money and love, but now that he''s


    gone, you''re hereining that he has ruined your life. Do you think this is right?


    Everyone had their own choices to make. When she made the decision to be with Yohannes, she had


    already long known that this day woulde. It was only a matter of time before it did.


    She red at me. "You did good by marrying yourself into the Roberts family, but honestly, you''ve


    gotten way ahead of yourself. Hendrix was blind to have set his eyes on you."


    I frowned, not wanting to continue this conversation with her.


    When she looked for me because of Andrea''s baby before, I already knew that she was someone who


    would put her interests before others.


    By the time I got out of the manor, it was already dark outside.


    I headed straight back to the vi. I assumed that Hendrix had already returned, but I didn''t expect that


    he wouldn''t be home yet.


    I went to the study. I was not familiar with some of the terminology in the documents I had read in the


    office earlier, so I did my research.


    While I was in the middle of my research, Minnie peered into the study and asked me to have dinner.


    But I was neck-deep in my work that I told her not to disturb me.


    By the time Hendrix returned, it was alreadyte in the night.


    Perhaps he came to the study to look for me when he saw that I was not in the bedroom.


    Seeing him, I couldn''t help but to take my eyes off theputer. I eximed, "You''re finally home!"


    He smiled faintly, walked to me, and leaned over my table. He peeked at what I was doing.


    The faint smell of perfume on his body made me frown.


    I wasn''t a perfume user and neither would he wear cologne, but this was a woman''s fragrance.


    My smile immediately fell. I stood up to avoid him, and when he tried to grab my hands in his, I pulled


    away instantly and went straight to the bedroom.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Hendrix was confused. He followed behind me and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m sleepy!" I was about to head into the bathroom to wash up.


    He pulled me towards him and frowned, "Arianna, if you have something to say, just say it."


    "You''ve been out all day. Aren''t you tired?" I wasn''t angry. When I said this, I even deliberately smiled.


    He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "I''m not tired. Was I home toote?" He paused, "Sorry, I won''t


    make you wait this long in the future. I''ll try to finish my work quickly next time, okay?"


    "No, your work is more important." I pushed him away and went into the bathroom.


    Before I could close the door, he squeezed in. Seeing that I still didn''t look very happy, he frowned,


    hugged me from behind, and put his chin on my shoulder.


    He whispered, "Nothing is more important than you." As he said this, he kissed me.


    The fragrance of another woman''s perfume suffocated me, making me a little irritated. I shoved him


    away and pursed my lips. "Hendrix, please leave. I want to take a shower."


    He said, "Let''s shower together."


    This lit up the mes of anger within me for a brief second. "Hendrix, do you not understand human


    He pursed his lips. "What''s going on? Why the sudden temper? How did I offend you?"


    "Nothing!"


    I didn''t want to talk to him. If he didn''t want to leave, then I would.


    Instead, he pressed me against the wall and bit down hard on my shoulder. "Tell me why you''re angry,


    hmm? Don''t keep me guessing."


    "Go and take a shower. I can''t stand the scent on your body," I said with a frown.


    He raised his eyebrows and raised his arm to sniff his body. "Arianna, do you have a dog''s sense of


    smell? How were you able to pick this up?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Go shower!" I snarled.


    Heughed. "She was sick, and I happened to be with Austin, so we went there together. I am your


    husband, and I will be loyal to you all my life."


    I pursed my lips and pushed him away. Then, I said in a more rxed tone, "Go shower."


    He chuckled and went into the bathroom.


    When he came out, he was dressed in a bathrobe, and the muscles of his strong chest were exposed,


    which looked very pleasing to the eye.


    Seeing me sitting on the bed while reading a book, he walked up to me and asked, "Why are you


    reading the travel guide? Are you going somewhere?"


    "I''m going to Mesville. It''s been a long while since Monique and Ian went there but I haven''t heard


    anything from them. So, I want to go and see how they''re doing." I hadn''t seen them since everything


    that happened; I hadn''t even seen Sawyer and I didn''t know how they were doing.


    He nodded, took the travel guide from me, and said, "Stop looking at this guide, it''s useless. I''m going


    to Mesville soon as well, so you cane with me."


    "What are you going to do there?" There was so much work at thepany, so how could he just up


    and leave?


    He pursed his lips and kissed me on the forehead. "There''s a problem with some hospitals there, so I


    have to go take a look at what''s going on. The problem seems serious."


    I was surprised to hear this. No wonder his phone kept ringing that day.


    I had never taken Kelsey''s words to heart before, but that''s how people work. Once the seeds of


    suspicion are nted, they will start to sprout and grow uncontrobly.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    After thinking for a while, I said, "Are the hospitals under Doctor Saunders in trouble?"


    He nodded. "He was the one who handled the patients'' illnesses."


    "Then, could it be..." I paused for a second, thinking about how my sentence sounded a little too


    suspicion- raising and quickly changed what I wanted to say, "How many years have you known Doctor


    Saunders for?"


    He smiled. "We''ve known each other since college. Why did you ask? Suddenly interested in my past?"


    I gave him a smile and continued asking, "So, how did you guys get so close to the point of trusting


    each other?"


    A bond formed between people who had gone through hardships together would always be one that is


    strong and unforgettable.


    I looked at his sharp jaw, and thought about how good-looking he was from this angle.


    He frowned and said after a pause, "I''ll tell you about theseter on. Are you sleepy yet?"


    It seemed like he was trying to avoid the subject, so I let it go. I merely hummed in response.


    He did not say anything further.


    His phone rang several times, but he ignored them. I cast a sideways nce and saw Andrea on the


    caller ID.


    I couldn''t help but frown. "How annoying!"


    He frowned and switched the phone to silent mode, but I could still see it. The phone was just lying by


    his side. Even if it was silent, the phone screen would always light up every time she called.


    Calls after calls came, greatly irritating me. "Can''t you just answer it? It''s getting very annoying."


    He frowned, and his perfect eyebrows bunched together grimly. "Do you want me to take the call?"


    "Hendrix, don''t talk nonsense. If you want to answer the phone, then do it. If you don''t want to, just


    reject the call and then go out to look for her; as long as you don''t annoy me." Andrea was the only


    person who could be looking for someone''s husband in the middle of the night.


    Hendrix was taken aback by what I said. After a pause, he said coldly, "What do you mean by asking


    me to go out to look for her? Arianna, are you being serious right now?"


    "Yes, I am. Please turn off your phone or just go out. I won''t be sending you off."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He picked up his cell phone, turned on the hands- free setting, and said to the phone coldly, "What''s


    the matter?"


    "Hendrix, I''m in the hospital now and I''m all alone. Can youe and keep mepany? I''m scared."


    Her voice was so soft that it could make anyone who heard it weak in the knees.


    Hendrix replied coldly, "Am I your parent? Not everything must be done ording to your whims. Your


    brother asked me to take care of you, but he didn''t say that he wanted me to sacrifice myself for you."


    After a pause, he added, "Please don''t call me in the middle of the night again. My wife is a light


    sleeper and is short tempered. If I wake her, it would be hard for me to coax her back to sleep."


    After that, he hung up the phone and turned it off.


    He looked at me and raised his eyebrows. "Happy?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "What''s wrong with you?"


    I then settled into bed. Hendrix followed and kissed me a few times.


    It was gettingte. I closed my eyes and was ready to sleep, but I suddenly noticed something amiss.


    I pushed against Hendrix who was hugging me tightly and yelled, "Hendrix, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    "I''m hard!" He said shamelessly, as if this was the most natural thing a person could say to another.


    "If you''re going to act crazy again, leave me out of it and do it somewhere else." I replied, unwilling to


    deal with him.


    He pulled me into his arms and asked, "Where else can I go? The night is long, don''t you think it''s a


    little cruel how you''re treating me?"


    I...


    I held my breath and forced a fake smile. "Mr. Roberts, thank you for your praise."


    He smiled and said, "No thank you needed."


    Iughed internally.


    He really nothing but a shameless, thick-skinned person.


    "Hendrix, if this gets you so restless, we''ll sleep in separate rooms in the future. I can''t sleep with you


    by my side anyway." I was serious about my suggestion as I couldn''t take being forced into situations


    like this anymore.


    He paused for a second and said, "Just twice a week and I won''t touch you any other time,


    hmm?"


    He must be kidding!


    This was two godd*mn nights, not just twice!


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Sleep."


    When I was in a daze, he hugged me tightly. I could feel his heavy,bored breaths against me.


    "Hendrix, go sleep in the guest room!"


    He asked in a hoarse voice, "Just once then?"


    I pursed my lips, feeling extremely sleepy. "Hendrix, I''m very sleepy."


    That was true - I was so sleepy that I didn''t even know when or how I fell asleep after our conversation.


    I woke up to a new day.


    Hendrix was in a ssy- looking suit. Whenever he dressed up like this, he gave off an elegant, noble


    vibe which was very inconsistent with his behavior a night ago.


    I pouted my lips and whispered, "You''re such a beast."


    His hearing was sharp. Even though that came out barely a whisper, he had heard it loud and clear.


    Squinting his eyes, he walked towards me, his lips curled into a smile.


    I didn''t pay him any attention. I closed my eyes and was going to continue sleeping for a little while


    longer.


    I should''ve known that he would never let me have a day of peace. He started groping me through my


    pajamas.


    I had to hit him a few times before he let go. I said coldly, "Hendrix, why are you so annoying? You


    won''t let me sleep at night, and you won''t let me sleep in the morning either. Just kill me if that makes


    you happy! Enough with all this crap."


    He let out augh and whispered into my ear, "Arianna, are you on your period?"


    All of a sudden, I felt a rush of anger. I grabbed the pillow and threw it at him, yelling, "Get out!"


    He seemed to have grown used to me. His only reaction before he left was a kiss on my forehead.


    I didn''t n to go out at first, but Kelsey called me for a chat.


    After what happened with Calvin, she came to Jarold City. With a strong academic background, she


    sessfully joined the Moore family''spany after attending a few interviews.


    We agreed to meet at a teahouse, but there weren''t many tea fanatics in the city; thus, finding a good


    one was a bit of a challenge.


    However, when there was a will, there was always a way.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She managed to find a secluded teahouse with a private room and a big, gorgeous window to sit by.


    When we arrived at the ce, we quickly ced our tea orders.


    "Calvin had been sentenced to death, so I''m finally free. Thank you!" She eximed as soon as she


    sat down.


    I smiled. "You don''t have to thank me, I also had my own agenda."


    She smiled and didn''t pay too much attention to what I said. She said, "Mr. Roberts''pany must be


    in big trouble now."


    I was surprised. Hendrix would never publicly talk about this while only top shareholders of the firm


    would know about this.


    After a pause, I asked, "Was this the doing of someone from the Moore family?"

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    She shook her head and said, "No, it was Valerie. She and Josiah had been in cahoots. All 200


    hospitals in the country are in trouble, including the international hospitals managed by the Roberts


    Group. They are probably trying to bring the Roberts Group to its knees."


    This again caught me by surprise. I only knew that Hendrix had been incredibly busy recently, but he


    never told me why, so I didn''t know much.


    From what Kelsey was saying, things sounded pretty serious.


    "Is there any proof?" Valerie had been investigated recently, so how could she have time to deal with


    the Roberts Group?


    Was she deliberately using this opportunity to divert everyone''s attention?


    Kelsey shook her head and said, "I didn''t realize this until recently, but before Mr. Roberts nned to


    develop Jarold City, I learned from Calvin that Valerie and Josiah had been seeing each other a lot, I


    just didn''t know what they were going to do at that time. But I''m pretty sure now that it''s about the


    hospitals. Hundreds of hospitals had issued fake medical fees, and even incurred high expenses.


    There was even a case in Jarold City where fees were still charged to a septuagenarian and his family


    despite the fact that he had already been dead for a few months. I mean, cases like this have always


    been around, where hospitals would charge extra medical fees for no good reason whether it''s for


    medical tests or treatments. However, things are more critical this time round."


    After a pause, she said, "The treatment charges for the old man after his death in the hospital had


    reached a million dors, so the children filed a report."


    I frowned. "The hospital was still collecting medical fees for months even after his death? What have


    the doctors been doing?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t know. It''s in to see that these fees are unreasonable, and there are too


    many of these same cases mushrooming up in the hospitals run by the Roberts Group. So, dealing


    with this will definitely be no walk in the park. Plus, the situation is getting worse; it''s possible that


    Hendrix will be sent to prison."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    That was impossible. Hendrix won''t do such a thing!


    "All medical treatments have always been managed by Josiah. Hendrix trusted him, so he never asked


    about it. Since he has been trying to prate the foreign market, the medical research was handed


    over to him. But how could this be?"


    Did Hendrix and Josiah really have an unknown, unspeakable past together?


    Kelsey heaved a sigh and said, "Someone had nned this for a long time. Now, let''s sit back and see


    how Mr. Roberts will deal with it."


    I pursed my lips and said, "Are the kids of the septuagenarian still paying for his fees after his death?


    Why did they pay for more than a million dors for no reason?"


    Why would any normal person continue paying for hospital fees after the patient''s death?


    She nodded, "Also, all the bills, including the medications that were administered each time, were also


    tracked and recorded. Thus, the public is giving the Roberts Group a lot of bacsh about how


    heartless and ruthless they are."


    With such strong evidence and negative public opinion against Hendrix, he would not be able to do


    much to mitigate the situation.


    Valerie was cruel. She rarely did anything, but once she did, she would go for the kill.


    After pondering for a while, I said, "Arnold still can''t find anything. You got any good ideas?"


    Although Valerie and Arnold had been in close contact, there were no transaction records between the


    two. Hardly any evidence could be found regarding their money trail, and Arnold''s ce came out


    clean as well.


    She thought for a moment and said, "I''m not sure either. Well, I''ll go back and see if I can find anything


    useful."


    I nodded. That was the only thing that could be done now.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Kelsey and I hadn''t didn''t talk for long.


    I initially had nned to directly return to the vi. However, after thinking about it, I decided to make a


    trip to Irvin''s ce instead.


    However, not long after starting my journey, the car came to a stop right at the luxury building at the city


    center.


    Many drivers hurriedly got out of their cars to check what themotion was. It was obvious that


    something had happened.


    I was not one who liked being nosy. But since my car was blocked, I wasn''t going anywhere. So, I


    joined the bandwagon and got out of the car. I got hold of ady and asked about what happened.


    Evidently, middle-ageddies only knew two things: ying cards, and being all up in others'' business.


    When the woman saw me asking, she immediately lit up as she exined, "Oh, youngdy, if you''re in


    a hurry, you''d better find a way to leave first. Someone''s trying to jump off a building; I heard that it''s


    the ex-wife of the head of the Granger Group who had just passed away. The rich and powerful family


    had a hard time. Her ex-husband had just died, yet she was goaded into jumping off a building by his


    former mistress. The daughter of the Roberts Group head in Ucrebury is really something. She took the


    inheritance and forced the ex-wife to jump off a building. Shemitted a great sin!"


    Below the building, amotion went on as the crowd started to scream. The middle-aged woman


    didn''t say anything more and immediately rushed forward and squeezed herself into the crowd to watch


    the scene.


    The wind was knocked out of me for a brief few seconds. The ex- wife of the Granger Group''s head?


    Helen? Irvin''s mother?


    After thinking for a while, I locked the car door and followed into the crowd without thinking too much.


    In just a few short minutes, the ground floor of the city center''s building was packed with people. The


    surrounding streets had been blocked off, and there was no way to get through.


    The triangr- shaped building was the chosen location of Hendrix''spany headquarters in Jarold


    City, and it was surrounded by several famous office buildings, including the Granger Group and the


    Moore Group.


    Helen had climbed right to the top of the building, which was more than a hundred stories high.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Many passers-by grouped under the building -the result of the feud between two wealthy families. A lot


    of people just enjoyed being nosy.


    Someone had called the police and even the Fire Department hade. The building was then


    cordoned off by the police to keep people from entering the premises.


    Nobody was allowed to enter or exit the building.


    As I didn''t know what was going on, I called Irvin several times but there was no answer.


    I called Hendrix. After the call went through, he sounded like he was on a ne. Perhaps he was in a


    hurry as he said, "I have to drop by Ucrebury for a bit and will get home a littleter. Don''t wait for me


    for dinner."


    Then, he hung up immediately after. I called again but the phone was switched off.


    I had no choice but to squeeze to the front to try and talk to the police. "Sir, could you let me in? I know


    thedy who''s trying to jump off the building."


    "Who are you?" The police asked, beckoning me to step backwards and not to get too close to the


    scene.


    Yohannes and Helen were already divorced, and I couldn''t think of another answer, so I hurriedly said,


    "She''s my friend''s mother? Can you let me go up and take a look?"


    "Only immediate rtives are allowed to enter the building. Please step back and don''t interfere with


    our work," the policeman said as he shoved me back.


    I was almost falling from the hard shove, but fortunately, someone held me up.


    "I''m Irvin, the son of thedy. Am I allowed to go in?" Irvin helped me up and handed his identification


    card to the police.


    The policeman took a look at it and said after a pause, "Mr. Granger, this way please!"


    Irvin nced at him coldly and dragged me up the building. It didn''t take long for me to reach the top


    floor.


    Normally, outsiders were not allowed to enter these office buildings, especially the top floor. Only those


    who had a work pass coulde up here.


    The top floor was an open space roof top, and the railings were designed to be high for security and


    safety purposes. There were flowers and nts around, along with patio tables, chairs, and umbres.


    This was a ce one woulde to rx.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    It was as if Helen had a surge of courage because suddenly, she was standing at the exterior of the


    railings. She stepped on the tform which was only as wide as her palm, with both hands on the


    railings. She looked haggard.


    The wind on the rooftop was strong, and her whole body swayed along. If she was not careful enough,


    she could begin her drop from the top of this 100-story building.


    If she were to fall, she would most likely turn into meat paste when she hit the ground.


    A psychologist and a rescue team had arrived before we did.


    As soon as Irvin and I got to the rooftop, Helen became even more agitated. Her eyes were red as she


    choked back her tears. "Irvin, I''m sorry."


    Irvin tried to hide the fear he felt as he looked at Helen, who could fall off at any time. He said shakily,


    "Mom, you don''t have to say sorry. I don''t me you. Pleasee down. Let''s talk about it when we


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    get home?"


    Helen shook her head, her face looked even more soulless as ever. "Irvin, you''re the only man in the


    family, and your father loved you. He never had a child with Nerissa because he was afraid that you


    would get nothing after he passed. You should live well, get married, have children, and take care of


    the Granger family well. That way, your father and I can rest in peace."


    These words were her wishes, her final instructions to those left behind.


    Irvin''s eyes were a watery red. He tried hard to control his emotions and tofort Helen by saying,


    "Mom, I know. Come down because you need to help find me an amazing girl to marry. You have to


    watch me get married. So, please Mom, don''t get rash on me now. Come down and we can live


    together happily as a family."


    Helen shook her head again, and her tears streamed down her cheeks. She said, her voice heavy with


    unbearable mncholy, "Irvin, please don''t me me. I only made it this far, for ten years, out of hatred


    for him. I couldn''t face defeat, but now that hate is gone, so there''s no point in living anymore. It''s been


    so many years, and I still owe him an apology. I have to go look for him. If I couldn''t be by his side and


    we grow old together in this lifetime, then I shall keep himpany in the afterlife."


    Helen had made up her mind to leave, so she could only look at her only son with despair. Without faith


    in life, death was the best choice.


    With him losing both his parents in such a short period of time, Irvin was sure to be crushed by


    hopelessness and despair.


    Seeing how none of his words had gotten through to Helen, Irvin''s knees beneath him finally gave out.


    He copsed to the ground. "Mom, what am I supposed to do if you''re gone? You''re the only one I have


    left. What am I going to do?"


    Helen''s eyes were filled with soft kindness and affection as she looked at him. "Irvin, without me, your


    life will be better. I''ll only be a burden to you alive. Listen to me, don''t go to Mesville, stay in the


    Granger Group. Your father wanted to leave the Granger Group to you. Once I die, you''ll have more


    shares and you''ll still be the chairman of the Granger Group. Live, my son."


    After saying these words, Helen loosened her grip on the railings. Irvin''s pupils shrank. He realized that


    it was toote when he ran towards her, that everything was toote.


    "Mom!" The heart-wrenching sound he made was apanied by warm streaks of tears. His scream


    as he rushed to jump over the railings, hoping to follow his mother off the building was instinctive, like a


    subconscious reaction to what he just witnessed.


    Fortunately, a quick-thinking rescuer held him back, and they pressed him down to the ground as they


    tranquilized him.


    Everything in the world was alive and had their own soul. When Helen fell from the building, the misty


    sky hanging over everyone''s heads began to rain, washing away all the blood on the ground.


    Irvin was sent to the hospital, and Helen''s body was brought away by the funeral home. The crowd


    below the building dispersed.


    In a span of a few hours, the deathmatch hase to an end.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    I stayed with Irvin in the hospital for a few hours. He had been given a sedative and was lying in bed,


    resting. He looked at the ceiling with his dark, deep eyes silently, like a corpse. His mind and soul felt


    like they were somewhere far away.


    The doctor hade to check on him a few times. There wasn''t any major problem with him, but his


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    heart and lungs did stop functioning for a brief second due to extreme shock and stress. Fortunately, he


    was able to jump back to a normal and stable condition as he was healthy.


    It was getting dark, so I went downstairs to buy some food. When I returned, the effects of Irvin''s


    sedative had started wearing off.


    He sat on the bed in a stiff and lonely manner. When he saw me, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Where is


    she?"


    I understood that he was asking about Helen, so I suppressed the heaviness in my heart and said,


    "She had been sent to the funeral home."


    I couldn''t bear to look with my own eyes as she fell from the rooftop, but I heard the authorities using


    only one phrase to describe her body - ''meat pie''.


    One could imagine what kind of bloody mess it was.


    He nodded, his eyes cold; so cold that it felt somewhat unusual. Looking at the porridge in my hand, he


    asked, "Only porridge?"


    I was surprised. I couldn''t get used to his calm and indifferent manner after such a great tragedy had


    just happened. I nodded, then shook my head. "What would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just make do with this!" He took the bowl of porridge from me and started eating


    elegantly, as if his world hadn''t juste crashing down a short while ago.


    Seeing him like this got me a little worried, but I didn''t know how tofort him. After a pause, I said,


    "Do you need anything else? I can get them for you."


    He stopped and shook his head. His eyes fell on me and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    I didn''t expect him to ask me that. I shook my head. "I''m not hungry!"


    He put his spoon down and stood up. Pulling over a coat on the side, he looked at me and suggested,


    "Let''s go out to eat something."


    He dragged me out of the hospital, looking tall and calm. There was nothing unusual about him, and he


    looked the same as before.


    However, the bloodthirsty aura emanating from his eyes was something that I had never seen on him


    before. There was hatred in him; a deep- rooted, seemingly bottomless, and sanguinary hatred.


    I was confused. Where did this hatrede from?


    As we hopped into the car, I thought for a while before saying to him "Irvin, let''s go to Central Park


    Residence. What would you like to eat? I''ll cook something up for you."


    I didn''t want him to go somewhere crowded. I was afraid of making him sad or ufortable.


    He held on to the steering wheel. He paused, then looked at me and asked, "Why don''t we go to


    Granger Manor?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "There are servants in the Granger Manor, and it''s not my ce to cook even


    if I went there." I asked, "Do you want to go home?"


    He lowered his gaze, turned the car around and started driving towards Central Park Residence. "No."


    We were not far away. When we arrived, we found that there was nothing left in the refrigerator as


    nobody had been here for a long time.


    I stared at the empty refrigerator and said, "Wait for me. I''ll drop by the supermarket downstairs for a


    quick grocery gun."


    He put his car keys down on the counter and looked at me. "I''ll go with you."


    I gave him a small smile and shook my head. "It''s alright, I can go alone."


    He looked at me and didn''t say anything more.


    It was gettingte, and the food in the supermarket was almost sold out. I quickly picked a few


    ingredients that I could cook and bought some pasta.


    When I got back to the apartment, Irvin was not in the living room, so I went to the kitchen to put the


    grocery down.


    After searching for a while, I found him in the study. He seemed to be typing something on the


    When he saw me, he pursed his lips. "You''re back!" There was no sign of emotion in his voice. I


    nodded and didn''t say much as a response.


    I just smiled and said, "I''ll make some pasta. It''ll be ready in a while."


    He hummed in response and didn''t say anything else after.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    It wasn''t my fault for overthinking. In a situation like this, it was rather worrisome that he didn''t lose his


    mind, didn''t feel heartbroken, and acted as if nothing had happened.


    He concealed his emotions so well that it felt like he was pretending that Helen was still alive, and that


    life was still the same as it always was.


    After the pasta was done, I was about to turn around to call him over, but I surprisingly saw him resting


    on the doorframe with his hands crossed in front of his chest. His face was cold.


    I broke out in a cold sweat and asked, "Irvin, what''s wrong?"


    He looked away and asked emotionlessly, "Is the pasta ready?"


    I nodded, fear lingering in my heart. I ced the tes of pasta on the dining table.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As I watched him eat, I could not help but ask, "Irvin, are you alright?"


    He stopped to look at me. His eyes were cold and indifferent as he asked, "What?"


    I shook my head. I felt that he had suddenly grown distant and cold. "Eat. The pasta won''t taste as


    good cold."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at me. "Aren''t you hungry?"


    I chuckled and shook my head. "I''m not. Eat more."


    He pursed his lips and said no more.


    Watching him eat, I couldn''t help but feel like my pasta didn''t taste that great. The way he chewed at


    them made it look like he was only eating to fill his stomach up.


    After he finished, he sat on the sofa and stared at the ck TV screen. His gaze was deep and icy.


    Seeing him like this reminded me of when Aaron had learnt of his father''s passing. His eyes too, were


    like a bottomless pit of darkness that was as cold as they were deep.


    After I washed up the utensils and put the bowl away, I sat beside him and tried to start a conversation


    with him. "Irvin, life is but a series of moving-on. She did hope for you to have a good life."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at me, and said in a harsh whisper. "Are youforting me?"


    I frowned. For a moment, I couldn''t say anything.


    After a pause, I said, "It''s gettingte and you should rest. I''lle over tomorrow with breakfast. Stay


    home for the time being. You can set your work aside for now."


    I didn''t know how tofort him, so I could only state the obvious.


    He raised his eyebrows, his eyes were a little cold when he asked, "Aren''t you going to stay?"


    I was caught off guard by that and instinctively shook my head.


    I then took my coat and left.


    When I returned to the vi, it was already dawn.


    Before the car entered the garage, I saw a man standing by the door. He was tall and slender,


    handsome even. Under the dim streetlights, his face, which looked a little fatigued, had a displeased


    look on it.


    After parking the car, I stood by the door as it began to drizzle.


    His face dark when he asked, "Do you intend to stand out here for the rest of your life?"


    As he walked down the steps, the rain fell on his shoulders, making him look colder and more


    unapproachable.


    I pursed my lips and thought for a moment. "Didn''t you say you woulde homete?" I had thought


    that he wouldn''t even being home tonight from what he told me. After all, Ucrebury and Jarold City


    were miles apart. It would''ve easily taken him half a day to travel to and fro.


    He sneered. "Isn''t thiste already?"


    I...


    It was dawn. Yes, I guess it was ratherte.


    He didn''t press anymore and pulled me into the vi. He looked at me and asked, "Where were you?"


    "Central Park Residence!" I didn''t intend to hide anything from him. What happened today was a huge


    deal, and I even came homete because of it. Even if I kept mum about it now, he would definitely


    learn about this himself the next day.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, "Why don''t you move over there for a few days? So you


    wouldn''t have to keep running back and forth."


    I nodded. "Yes, I too have thought of this."


    "Arianna!" He gnashed his teeth in anger. "Who exactly is your husband?"


    I pursed my lips and stated helplessly, "You''re the one who''s suggesting that I move out, so why are


    you angry?"

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    "Why shouldn''t I be angry?" He sneered and continued, "You''ve been with Irvin for almost 24 hours, so


    you might as well take him in as your godson to keep himpany 24/7."


    Looking at his angry face, I pursed my lips. "Wouldn''t you agree that it''d be more convenient if I just


    married him instead?"


    "Bang!" He mmed his fist hard on the table. He snapped at me, "You weren''t home all day and was


    still out thiste, yet you''re here being unreasonable with me?"


    I lowered my head and said, "I''m not being unreasonable. All you do is lose your temper without asking


    me why I was there or what had happened. And you''re ming me for being unreasonable when


    clearly, you''re the unreasonable one here, Hendrix."


    He was stunned to hear that and almost burst outughing in anger. After a pause, he looked at me


    and said, "Fine, tell me then. Why did you go to Irvin''s ce?"


    I found a spot to sit down and looked at him, "Get me a ss of water!"


    He looked at me in bewilderment and the corner of his handsome lips twitched.


    "Arianna, you..."


    "If you don''t want to do it, then forget it. Just don''t get snappy with me when I don''t tell you anything."


    He couldn''t do anything to me even if he was angry.


    His dark eyes were fixed on me for a while, and he bit his lips in anger. He finally uttered, "You better


    tell me, otherwise..."


    He trailed off after that. Then, he went to pour me a ss of water and sat in front of me. He looked at


    me coldly and said, "Now tell me!"


    I held the cup in my hands, thought for a moment, and said, "Uncle Granger passed away."


    He raised his eyebrows. "I know about this already. My aunt told me." After a pause, he raised his


    eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. "Was that it?"


    I paused, puckered my lips, and continued, "Also, Irvin''s mother, Helen, jumped off a building today and


    killed herself. I was worried that Irvin would sink into depression, so I stayed with him at Central Park


    Residence for a while, that''s why I was homete."


    A frown formed on his face before he closed his eyes, "What happened exactly?"


    He had been busy for the past few days, so perhaps Nerissa had only briefly told him about


    Yohannes''s death instead of painting him the whole picture.


    Besides, this was the Granger Group''s business after all. To put it bluntly, all Hendrix and I were, were


    outsiders.


    After thinking for a moment, I said, "Nerissa told Helen about what happened all those years ago on the


    day Yohannes passed away. And Helen must have been overwhelmed because of that. So, she lost


    her mind. Perhaps she couldn''t bear the pain of all that, so she chose to leave with Yohannes."


    He nodded and didn''t pay the Granger Family much attention. Instead, he looked at me and said, "Irvin


    has his own life to live. If it''s not necessary, stop going over there so often. Don''t forget, I''m still your


    husband."


    His words reeked of bitter jealousy.


    I said, "Hendrix, I''m only returning a favor. Stop making things into something they''re not."


    "Do you think you''re Mother Theresa? There are so many ways to repay a debt of gratitude. Do you


    absolutely have to choose to give yourself away like this?" The man''s voice dripped with sarcasm.


    After all, he was in a sour mood and had no intention to have an adult conversation with me. Thus, I


    decided not to argue with him any longer.


    I said, "It''ste. Aren''t you sleepy?"


    He nced at me and went upstairs grumpily.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Knowing that he was angry, I tried my best to stay out of his way and to avoid provoking him. I entered


    the bedroom, but he wasn''t there. He was probably in the study then.


    I headed for the bathroom. The bathroom floor was not slippery, so I took my shoes off as usual and


    went into the bathroom barefooted.


    Who knew I would slip and fall after taking a few steps?


    "Ah!" For a moment, I was so shocked that I let out a scream.


    The bedroom door suddenly swung open and Hendrix gasped. It seemed like he had ran over here.


    When he saw me on the bathroom floor, he narrowed his eyes and picked me up. He frowned and


    asked, "Are you hurt?"


    "I sprained my ankle!"

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    He reached out and pinched my ankle. I was in so much pain that I took a deep breath of cold air and


    screamed, "Ouch!"


    "Do you still know pain?" His tone was dissatisfied. "Was that look of yours to catch your breath?"


    My lips crumpled and whispered, "I didn''t know the floor would be so slippery. Who would want to fall


    down on their own?"


    He red at me while mocking me. "Don''t you see who''s the one to me?" He paused for a second


    and then asked, "What were you up to?"


    "I was going to take a bath!" How could this person be so ill-tempered?


    He ced me in the bathtub and turned on the tap, and then said coldly, "Do you need me to bathe


    you?"


    "No!" I replied to him.


    He looked at me in a lukewarm manner and said, "You looked like you''ve lost your parents-inw when


    others have lost their parents. I''m impressed, Arianna!"


    I...


    What kind of logic did this person possess?!


    From that to this?


    "Hendrix, what is your point? It was only an ident, unlike what you said. Besides, Irvin helped me.


    He''s in a lot of trouble now. So what if I return the favor? Moreover, there''s nothing between us. Did I


    say anything about you and Andrea?"


    I decided to make a fuss about this matter with Hendrix. If it weren''t for Irvin, I would have already lost


    my life with the baby in me. Now that he''s in such a big trouble, and there was no one around him


    whom he could talk to. What was the big deal about me being his friend?


    "Heh!" He was so angry that he startedughing. "Do you really have to help him? In such ways?


    Arianna, do you think that you are the only person who is in debt to someone else? Do you think that


    you''ll die if you get someone else to take care of Irvin?"


    "Well, find someone please!" I pursed my lips and snapped, "ording to what you said, you could


    have gotten someone to take care of Andrea in the past. Why did you have to do it yourself?"


    He was so furious that he fell silent for a moment. His face was as dark as charcoal. He said coldly,


    "Don''t bring up the past. Hurry up and take a bath. Call me when you''re done!" "No!" I was also angry


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and said coldly, "I can handle it myself!"


    He curled his lips and sneered. "Oh, can you? Are you trying to be disabled by jumping out of the


    bathtub and falling down again?" "You..." I was so angry that my lungs were about to explode. I


    suppressed my anger and said, "You are a brute!"


    His face darkened. He was in a bad mood.


    30 minutester.


    After the bath, I looked at my swollen ankles underwater in a daze. After a pause, I held onto the edge


    of the bathtub and stood up.


    "I can bear the pain. In fact, I can handle this myself."


    There were bath towels and pajamas on the shelf next to the bathtub, as well as lotions and essential


    oils. I sat at the side of the bathtub andthered some lotion. The aroma of essential oil was too strong,


    so I was not going to use it.


    When I was about to wrap my hair in a towel, I identally struck the essential oils, and the ss


    bottles broke as soon as they fell to the ground.


    I was stunned. Looking at the pieces of ss beside my feet, I couldn''t help but to frown. It was really


    inconvenient to squat down and pick the shards up.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to squat down. Hendrix came in and saw me in a strange position,


    reaching out my hand to pick up the shards of ss on the ground.


    "Arianna, do you have any inclination towards self-harm?" His voice was low and cold, and it sounded


    like he was gnashing his teeth.


    I looked up at him and found that I wasn''t fully dressed in my pajamas yet. I stretched out my hand and


    wrapped myself in the pajamas, but identally moved the lotion and it fell to the ground too.


    He sneered. "Do I need to bring all the ss cups from home, so you could break them too?"


    What...


    "I didn''t mean to!" ncing at him, I was angry. Then I paused and said, "Give me a hand. I can''t move


    like this."


    There were shards of ss under my feet. I didn''t want to step on them.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    When he saw that I had lost my temper, he walked towards me and smiled. "Isn''t it good to be


    agreeable all the time?"


    He picked me up and bit on my lips. I red at him and thought. "He really wants to take advantage of


    me at any time and any moment."


    In the bedroom.


    Putting me on the bed, he did not get up, but said in a low and attractive voice, "Don''t you like to repay


    my kindness? I just saved you. How are you going to repay my kindness?"


    "What the f**k..."


    Was that him showing kindness?


    "It''s as easy as lifting a finger!"


    "Hendrix, do you find this interesting?" I asked. "You were only lifting me. Why are you so shameless."


    He said without missing a beat, "Can we do it tonight?"


    These words...


    I raised my eyebrows. "Aren''t you tired?" After travelling back and forth between Jarold City and


    Ucrebury, he was still up for night activities?


    He curled his lips and raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were extremely tempting. "Why don''t you give


    it a try?"


    "What the


    "Hendrix, I''m too tired. I can''t!" This person would really take advantage of me whenever there was an


    opportunity.


    He did not seem to hear what I said, but asked in an inexplicable tone, "You can''t, or you don''t want


    to?"


    "I don''t want to!"


    "But I can''t say that."


    After thinking for a while, I pushed him away from me and said in a serious tone, "Hendrix, I think you


    should buy a life-sized doll so that you could do anything with it anytime and anywhere."


    He narrowed his eyes and pressed me against his chest. "How would you know if it''s convenient? Have


    you ever used it?"


    I...


    "It''s gettingte. It''s time to go to bed!" I subconsciously tried to avoid him and moved my body away.


    He saw my movement and looked at me with a slight sigh. "Arianna, when will you treat me like your


    husband?"


    I was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to answer him. Then I shrank and buried myself in


    theforter.


    Feeling that my ankles were being held by him, I couldn''t help frowning. I lifted up the nket and saw


    that I was already dressed and ced my ankles on his leg while he massaged them gently.


    It was hurting a little, but I still held it in. Even if I''ve sprained it, it should have recovered in a short


    period of time.


    When he saw me looking at him, he frowned and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "Hmm," I replied and said ndly, "It''s okay, I''m fine!"


    He applied some of his strength, which made me feel the pain. The sprained part was a little swollen,


    so when he pressed it down, the pain intensified.


    I couldn''t help but to take in a breath of cold air. I bit my lips slightly and endured it.


    He looked at me, and there was a deep emotion in his voice, "Does it hurt?"


    I pursed my lips and said ndly, "I''m alright. It''s alright now. I''ll be fine in a few days. It''s gettingte,


    Hendrix. Go to bed!"


    His face turned green all of a sudden. He looked at me and said, "Arianna, you have transformed into a


    pig. If it hurts, just say that it hurts. What do you mean by you''re fine? Is it interesting to endure pain


    like this? Am I your husband? Will you die if you tried to be nicer and pretended to be cute? Do you


    have to act like a widow? Is it interesting to you?"


    I was stunned. For a moment, I opened my mouth but couldn''t find the right words to say.


    Looking at his angry face, I mumbled in a low voice, "It hurts!"


    He looked at me and his face became a little more pleasant. He said, "You don''t have to pretend to be


    strong in front of me. I''ve married you as my wife, not as a Barbie doll."


    I pouted my lips and thought. "What kind of metaphor is that?" After a pause, I nodded my head and


    answered, "Okay!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    My heart was sour and warm beyond words.


    The sprained ankle was a little swollen. He tried to rub it for me, but I flinched from the pain. So, he


    gave up.


    He applied some ointment on my ankles and rubbed it again. Then he looked at me and said, "Don''t go


    out tomorrow. Stay at home and take care of your injuries."


    I nodded and looked at him. "Hendrix, thank you."


    Life is short, and I have never been loved so much by others in my life. After all, my heart was different.


    He was a good man, and I have always known it.


    His face did not look very happy. He put away the medicine box and looked at me with a frown. "Do you


    have to be so distant?"


    I was stunned for a moment and realized that he seemed to have said that there was no need


    forthanks between husband and wife in the past.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    After thinking for a while, I half kneeled on the bed and stretched out my hand to hold his face and give


    him a kiss on his forehead. "Hendrix, I didn''t say thank you because I wanted to keep my distance from


    you. I really wanted to tell you that I am grateful for you for taking care of me."


    He looked at me, withdrew his hand, and directly kissed me on the lips. The kiss was really intense,


    making me feel a little dizzy.


    After a long while, he let go of me and gazed at me lovingly. "Well, if you really want to thank me, stay


    at home for a few days and don''t go out."


    I initially wanted to promise him. However, such a big ident had just happened to the Grangers, and


    now the Roberts had also been involved in a lot of trouble. It was unrealistic for me to just sit at home


    and do nothing.


    I could not help but to look at him and said, "I can ask Minnie to apany me. In fact, it''s not a big


    deal. As long as I''m not hurt, it''s okay."


    His face darkened, and he said coldly, "Do I have the final say or do you?"


    When he saw that I didn''t reply, he put the medicine box away, took off his jacket, looked at me, and


    said, "Have a good rest. Don''t think too much. I''m going to take a shower."


    I didn''t want to pay attention to him. I huddled up under theforter and couldn''t fall asleep for a


    while. I couldn''t find my cell phone for a long time, but I saw his phone lying on the bedside table.


    I couldn''t help but to ask him in the bathroom, "Hendrix, can I y with your phone?"


    "To check on me?" He peered with half of his body from the bathroom and smiled. "Check it out if you


    want to. You know the password yourself."


    I couldn''t help but to stare at him and said, "I''m not checking on you. I just want to y with it."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows and went into the bathroom.


    I took his phone. I''ve downloaded a video on his phone and it wasn''t deleted. I thought he would at


    least open it and watch it.


    But after scrolling his phone album, I knew that he didn''t look at it at all, what more registering it.


    I had nothing to do. So, I registered his ount and used his phone number.


    After I was done, Iy down on the bed and scrolled a few videos, and a phone call came in.


    It was Austin.


    The water in the bathroom was still flowing, indicating that Hendrix was still taking a shower. I called


    Hendrix in the bathroom, but he asked me to take it in a low voice.


    I picked up the phone and nodded, but I didn''t speak. Austinined. "Hendrix, what are you


    doing? Why are you only answering the phone now?"


    I wanted to answer that he was taking a shower. However, before I could speak, someone else spoke.


    Austin said very quickly, "Maybe we still need to take a look at the hospital, especially in the Southern


    District of Jarold City. A patient had been dead for two months. The hospital is still charging for


    treatment, and the fees are nearly five million dors. It''s a big deal. The patient''s family left a note and


    it has been sent to the Health Department. This matter has to be handled as soon as possible. The


    media won''t be able to handle it."


    "Well, I will tell himter!" I said, and I couldn''t help thinking about the hospital. It was such a big trap.


    Was Josiah''s actions done on purpose?


    "Arianna?" Austin was surprised. "How could it be you? Why are you answering Hendrix''s phone?


    Where is he?"


    Feeling a little sleepy, I yawned and said, "He''s taking a shower. If you don''t mind, I''ll hand it over to


    himter. If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up."


    He might have felt that I had eavesdropped on Hendrix, so he said angrily, "Arianna, you''re still so


    apathetic after eavesdropping on someone else''s call. Where are your manners? Do you have any


    courtesy? It''s fine if you steal someone else''s phone, but now that you''ve done something like


    eavesdropping, I thought that the reason for your marriage was because of Master Roberts. Now, it


    looks like Master Roberts had been hypnotizing you."


    I was speechless. "Mr. Shelley, did you read too many novels? Hendrix did not say anything about me


    marrying him. But you talk about it every day. Do you like Hendrix or what? If you hate me so much that


    I''ve snatched him away from you, I don''t mind you dating him privately. Moreover, I''m telling you clearly


    that it was Hendrix who asked me to answer the phone, and please figure out the situation next time."


    His tone was bossy. This destroyed the good impression I had on him previously.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    He stammered and said awkwardly, "Arianna, what nonsense are you talking about? I''m talking about


    Andrea. Don''t you know that Hendrix still has feelings for her? How are you this smug even after


    breaking them up?"


    "Haha!"


    I couldn''t help feeling amused. "Mr. Shelley, what do you mean by saying that I''ve broken them up?


    Where did youe across the idea that Hendrix''s heart was Andrea''s? Nothing but just a few calls


    and showing some concern? If that''s the case, then your concern for Andrea isn''t less than Hendrix''s.


    Does that mean you have feelings for her too?"


    "Arianna, you..." He stammered for a moment.


    I paused and said, "What am I? Mr. Shelley, could you please not involve others'' intentions with your


    own perception? You have quite an imagination. While the others didn''t even say ''I love you'', here you


    are down on the ground saying ''I love you too''. I don''t know whether Hendrix had feelings for Andrea,


    but I have to trouble you to figure out your mind and behavior before you passments on others."


    After that, I hung up the phone directly.


    When Hendrix came out, his hair was still wet. He was wearing a pair of shorts and wiping his hair with


    a towel. He looked at me and asked, "Was that Austin?"


    I nodded and said yes. Then I red at him and said, "You are sleeping in the guest room tonight."


    He was stunned and raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter? What did he say?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Nothing!" I was not interested in ying with his phone anymore. I threw the phone aside and buried


    myself in theforter.


    Hendrix pulled it away and scooped me into his arms. His hair was wet and his body was a little damp.


    I raised my hand to push him, feeling a little irritated. "Hendrix, don''t touch me!"


    He pursed his lips and frowned. "What did he say?"


    "Nothing!" I didn''t want to pay any attention to him. I was angry, so I raised my hand and pinched his


    waist.


    He didn''t flinch and allowed me to pinch him. After a while, he said helplessly, "Have you let your anger


    out?"


    I stared at him, puckered my lips, but didn''t say anything.


    He sighed. "Austin is a straightforward person. I will talk to him when I meet him. Why are you angry


    with him?"


    What did he mean by getting angry with him?


    The moisture on his body stained me, making me ufortable. I looked at him and said, "Hendrix, let


    go of me. You''re wet."


    Heughed and said, "Just wipe it off. Why are you angry? If you are still angry, you can pinch me a


    few times. If that doesn''t help, you can hit me!"


    I ignored him. I was in a bad mood. I covered myself and said coldly, "Hendrix, you are sleeping in the


    guest room tonight."


    Hendrix had no choice but to dial Austin''s number on the phone since he knew he couldn''t coax me.


    It didn''t take long for the call to be connected.


    Hendrix lowered his voice and asked, "What did you say to Arianna?"


    When he turned on the loudspeaker, Austin, who was on the other end of the line, paused for a few


    seconds and said, "Brother, what did I say to her? It would be gracious if she didn''t say anything about


    me. Instead, she snapped at me on the phone. You won''t do that to me again, will you?"


    Hendrix lowered his voice and coughed lightly, "She should have scolded you. I was even beat up just


    now thanks to you. So, you should look for a chance to apologize to Arianna."


    "Why?" Austin shouted angrily, "I didn''t provoke her. Why should I apologize to her?"


    "If you don''t apologize, then I''ll have to sleep in the guest room. Do you think you need to apologize?"


    Hendrix''s words left me speechless for a moment, as if I had caused him to feel wronged.


    Austin was stunned for a while before he asked, "Hendrix, have you... fallen in love with her?"


    Hendrix did not evade the question and nodded immediately, "Yes, she''s my wife."


    After a long time, Austin said, "Well, I''ll set a time and make an appointment. Let''s have dinner together


    with Josiah and I''ll apologize to... my sister-inw!"

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    "Okay!" After that, Hendrix hung up the phone.


    I pulled theforter over me and couldn''t see what Hendrix was doing. After a while, he turned off the


    lights andid in bed.


    He pulled theforter wrapped around me and said, "Arianna, it''s winter now. Winter in Jarold City is


    iparable to Ucrebury. If you really don''t share it, you would have to call for an ambnce for me


    tomorrow morning."


    As he spoke, he stopped tugging andy down beside me quietly.


    Listening to the shallow breathing sounds, thinking that he should be asleep, I couldn''t help but to


    stretch out my head from under theforter. Under the dim light, I saw that most of his body was


    exposed.


    Usually, he would wear pajamas, and it was obvious that he was deliberately exposed today.


    After a long time, the skin on my body was a little cold. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, I couldn''t


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    help but to ce theforter over his body.


    Suddenly, my hand was grabbed, and he took the opportunity to get into bed. He held me in his arms.


    The cold air engulfed my body.


    "So, you''re still worried that I might get frostbite, aren''t you?"


    I was so angry that I only wanted to kick him with my foot, but his speed was fast enough to hold me


    down. "Your foot is still injured. Don''t move too much."


    "Hendrix, you b*stard!" I couldn''t help but to curse. I pursed my lips and looked at him as if I had been


    wronged.


    He pulled me into his arms and whispered, "Austin didn''t mean it. I am sorry for not handling it well. I


    should have announced it properly. But I''ve just had some roots in Jarold City. There are a lot of things


    in mypany and there are a lot of people who want a slice of the pie in Jarold City. If someone


    wants to take advantage of me, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to protect you."


    He sighed slightly and held me tightly in his arms.


    I pursed my lips and couldn''t say anything for a moment. I knew that he had too many difficulties, so I


    never forced him.


    This sleep was extremely good. When I woke up the next day, the sun was shining after a few days of


    downpour in Jarold City.


    Hendrix was not in the bedroom. I moved a little, and I could feel some pain in my ankles. I got up and


    went to wash up.


    Minnie brought the breakfast upstairs, followed by two people, Hendrix and Josiah.


    Seeing that I was awake, Minnie ced the breakfast on the bedside table and said, "It''s a nice day. It


    seems like it''s going to snow in a few days. Arianna, freshen up. I''ll apany you downstairs to look


    at the newly bloomed plum blossoms in the courtyard after breakfast. It has been blossoming since


    yesterday. It''s beautiful."


    I was stunned. Ucrebury didn''t have plum blossoms and it was rare to snow too. Listening to her words,


    it would snow in a few days. I started smiling, "Well, okay!"


    Minnie went downstairs. Hendrix instructed Josiah to check on my sprained ankle.


    "It''s a ligament sprain. Take some medication and you''ll be alright after a few days of rest," Josiah said


    as he took off the stic gloves and threw them into the trash can.


    Hendrix nodded and looked at me. "Have breakfast and rest for a while. I''ll go into the study room with


    Josiah to talk about something. Give me a call if you need me, okay?"


    I nodded and seemed to be a little more obedient.


    He and Josiah walked out of the bedroom. I had just woken up and hadn''t washed up yet. I couldn''t


    help but to move my body and get off the bed to wash up.


    After all, it goes by the saying that rest is needed for the bone and tendons to heal. As soon as my feet


    touched the ground, I felt a sharp pain that made me take a cold breath. Fortunately, I adapted after a


    few steps.


    After a quick wash, I went back to the bedside. I couldn''t help but to gasp. I overestimated myself too


    much. Seems like it would be impossible to go to the office today.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    I reached out for the cup and poured some water, but was slightly absent- minded and dropped the


    cup, breaking it to pieces on the ground.


    When I squatted down to pick it up, the bedroom door was opened. Hendrix''s eyebrows were filled with


    anger. He asked, "Are you injured?"


    He walked over to me and picked me up and ced me on the bed. He pursed his thin lips and looked


    sharp.


    I was stunned for a moment and felt as if I had done something wrong. "No, the ss fell."


    He looked up at me and asked, "Want some water?"


    I nodded.


    He got up and poured me a ss of water. He called for Minnie toe up and clean the mess.


    Thinking about the conversation between him and Josiah, I couldn''t help but to say, "Go to the study.


    Doctor Saunders is waiting for you."


    He put the breakfast brought by Minnie next to me and said, "It''s all right. He can wait."


    I...


    After eating breakfast with me, Hendrix went into the study.


    I slept well the previous night, so I couldn''t fall asleep again even if I wanted to. I yed with my phone


    on the bed for a while, and it was really boring.


    I wanted to go to the study to find some books to pass the time. Josiah had applied medication on my


    ankle and it did not hurt as much anymore.


    I moved to the study. As Hendrix and Josiah were talking, I raised my hand and knocked on the door.


    Hendrix''s deep voice came from the inside before my hand even touched the door. "How is she?"


    "Her fever hasn''t subsided, and she is in a daze. The Moore Family found her a doctor and guarded


    her closely. Valerie has been transferred away, and there was no time to worry about her."


    After a pause, Josiah continued. "Aren''t you going to take a look?"


    "There''s no need!" Hendrix opened his mouth. "When Casper left that year, it was because she didn''t


    have any rtives. Now that she has the Moore Family, nothing will happen to her."


    Josiah answered with a hum and said faintly, "Arianna and you seem to look different. Are you serious


    about her?"


    "She''s my wife. Do you want to use the word ''serious'' to describe the rtionship between a husband


    and a wife?" Hendrix''s voice was very light, but it was arrogant. "What about you? It''s been so many


    years. Have you finally gotten over it?"


    "What''s there to let go of?" Josiah didn''t seem too happy about it.


    "Since you are relieved, you should find someone to marry and live a good life." Hendrix''s words


    sounded casual.


    "D*mn!" That was the first time I''ve heard Josiah curse. "Hendrix, are you alright? I''m worried that I''ll


    hinder your life, so why aren''t you letting Austin get married?"


    "He has someone in his heart. Marriage is bound to happen sooner orter. What about you? What is


    the rtionship between you and Monique? At that time, you had risked your life to save her in a car


    ident. So, I thought you were serious. Why haven''t I seen any reaction from you recently?"


    For the first time, I felt that Hendrix was such a gossipy person. I pushed open the door and said


    helplessly, "Hendrix, you might as well open a matchmaking agency."


    Both of them were stunned and nced at me. Hendrix raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wrong?"


    I shrugged. "I''m looking for a few books!"


    Thinking for a while, I looked at Josiah with curiosity and said, "Doctor Saunders, how is it going


    between you and Monique? Can you get in touch with her during this period of time?"


    Josiah was a little surprised and said after a pause, "I don''t know!"


    He replied to me coldly. I almost couldn''t hold back my anger and yelled at him. I thought he was


    different from Hendrix judging from the conversation between them.


    His tone seemed to show he didn''t care about her at all.


    After I found the books I was looking for, I immediately left. ncing at Hendrix, I said, "If you''re not


    busy, send me to the Granger Group."


    Hendrix didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    What Minnie said was right. It began to snow in Jarold City after a few days. I sprained my ankle, so I


    couldn''t go out.


    After recuperating for a few days and staying in the mansion all day, I was either reading some books


    orying to bed. This made me gain some weight.


    When the injuries were almost healed and it was time to go out for a walk, it began snowing heavily in


    Jarold City.


    Hendrix was busy. He had no time to take care of me. I looked at the white world outside for a while on


    the balcony.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I couldn''t help but to remember that when we were young, Monique had said that she was going to find


    a city that snows in the future. That way, she wouldn''t miss out on a snowy day every winter.


    New Year''s Day was around the corner. Thinking back to what Ian had said before, he and Monique


    would be back by the end of year.


    I took out my phone and dialed his number. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected.


    It was Ian''s hoarse voice. "It''s snowing in Mesville. Is it snowing too in Jarold City?"


    I nodded and said, "Well, it is. It has been two days and the snow outside has piled up high. The whole


    world has turned white. So, are the two of youing back soon?"


    After a pause, I poured out a lot of things in my heart and said, "I miss you both."


    On the other end of the line, Ian seemed to be a little nervous. "I was nning to go back, but it had


    only been less than three months, and now it''s deep winter. I''m afraid I can''t stand it. I''ll have to wait till


    the beginning of spring."


    "Where''s Monique? Why hasn''t she called me or replied to my calls? I miss her so much." Looking at


    the falling snow outside the window, I felt a little sad.


    "She is sleeping in the baby''s room. When she awakens, I will ask her to give you a call."


    I couldn''t help but to frown. In a serious voice, I said, "Ian, tell me honestly, is there something wrong


    with Monique?"


    "Otherwise, why hasn''t she replied to my messages? I can understand it once or twice, but it has been


    three months. Why hasn''t she responded yet?"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. I was so anxious that I couldn''t help but to


    ask nervously, "Ian, what''s wrong with Monique? Are you guys all alright?"


    "She... Nothing, but she didn''t recover after giving birth. I took her to Mesville for rehabilitation. She


    wouldn''t allow me to let you know every time you called." There was nothing unusual from her words.


    Being so far away from me, I wasn''t sure for a moment whether what Ian said was true or not. I said,


    "Ian, give me your address in Mesville. I''lle to see you in a few days. I want to see the baby."


    "It''s too cold. Don''t run around. You''re not in good health. The temperature in Mesville is much lower


    than in Jarold City. It''s notfortable for you toe here. We''ll be back when Monique is feeling


    better and the children are older."


    Ian heard the crying of a child on the other side of the phone. He hurriedly said, "The baby is crying. I''ll


    take care of her first and send you a picture of the babyter. I''ll hang up first."


    After that, he hung up the phone in a hurry. I was a little lost in thought while holding onto the phone.


    The Roberts Group hospital was having some issues, so Hendrix was very busy. I couldn''t help him, so


    I didn''t bother him.


    When Nerissa came to the vi, it was still snowing outside. She got out of the car and entered the


    vi. In just a few minutes, lots of snowkes had already dropped over her body.


    Minnie was slightly stunned when she saw her. "Miss Nerissa!" Minnie had been in the Roberts family


    for many years, so she knew Nerissa.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Nerissa was stunned. "Minnie, why did youe to Jarold City?"


    "Mr. Hendrix and Arianna are both here. A few days ago, Arianna was injured, so Mr. Hendrix asked


    me toe over and take care of her. How have you...been these few years?"


    Nerissa nodded and smiled at me, who was about to stand up and greet her.


    "Arianna, where is Hendrix?"


    I signalled Minnie to make tea before I looked at her and said, "Recently, there have a lot of things


    going on in thepany. He hasn''t been back for a few days now. Ms. Roberts, what can I do for


    you?"


    When she heard me address her as Ms. Roberts with a distant tone, she frowned and said, "Arianna,


    are you still angry with me for what happened before?"


    I smiled faintly and invited her to sit down. Then I said, "No, I''m just used to addressing you this way.


    Sorry, it came out naturally."


    She sighed and said, "Arianna, do let go of the past. I am a daughter of the Roberts family. Your aunt


    was injured many years ago and became infertile, and as you know, I may not be able to give birth to a


    child too. Thus, Hendrix is our only hope for a descendant. After your child died in that ident,


    Andrea came to me and said that the child in her belly belonged to my family. As an elder, I couldn''t just


    stand by and do nothing. So I didn''t want to leave a descendant of the Roberts out in the cold. Who


    would have thought that... Ah!"


    She looked a little haggard. Although she was well-dressed, she looked much thinner. Few wrinkles


    were still visible on her face despite how meticulously she cared for it.


    She seemed to be much older than thest time I saw her.


    It seemed that there was no need to dwell on this topic. After a pause, I said, "Do you have something


    to say to Hendrix? I''ll call him."


    Then, I took out my cell phone to call Hendrix. Unexpectedly, she quickly said, "No, you don''t have to


    call him. I''m here to see you."


    I was stunned. "You''re here to see me?"


    She nodded and started to speak. "Arianna, you know that too many things have happened to the


    Granger family recently. There are not many people in the family to start with. Now that Yohannes and


    Helen have left, I am the only one left. Your Uncle Granger''s memorial tablet is left in the Granger


    family home and hasn''t been buried yet. After all, there are too many things going on that I can''t handle


    alone. Since you''re married to Hendrix, you''re also a member of the Roberts. I know about what''s


    going on in the Granger Group. He''s busy. As his aunt, I can''t help him, so I don''t want to be a burden


    to him at this time. But there''s nothing much for you to do now. Can I ask you for a favor?"


    After all that pretense, thest sentence was the main point of her visit. I paused and said, "When that


    incident happened to your family, Hendrix and I were going to help you, but I got injured, and


    something came up with Hendrix''spany, so we had to put it off. Do let us know if you need


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    anything."


    In this world, one''s funeral was definitely the most difficult thing to deal with. The Granger family was


    powerful, but they didn''t have many descendants. As a young widow, Nerissa naturally had a lot of


    things to deal with.


    Originally, it was Irvin''s duty to do all of this. However, Helen had just passed. So, he now had to mourn


    for her. This was a huge tragedy in his life and he had no choice but to face it.


    Hearing this, Nerissa breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "It''s not a big deal. The Roberts


    Mansion is empty and it''s really lonely as I''m living there without Irvin. If you don''t mind moving in, you


    can stay with me for a few days. After Uncle Granger is buried, everything will be back to normal."

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    I noticed the dark circles under her eyes. She must not have been sleeping well. Now that she had said


    her request, it wouldn''t make sense if I didn''t agree to it.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "Okay, but I have to talk to Hendrix first."


    "That wouldn''t be necessary!" Nerissa quickly said, "I''ll talk to him about this. He''s been too busy


    recently to take care of himself. I''m afraid he has no time to worry about you. Come to the Granger


    Mansion and take Minnie with you. He''ll feel more at ease knowing someone''s there to care for you."


    I nodded slightly. Though what she said did make sense, but something still felt amiss, especially if one


    to think hard about this.


    Noting my assent, she smiled and said, "Go pack and thene with me to the Granger Mansion. The


    snowfall isn''t too bad today, and the roads in Jarold City have been cleaned up. If we wait a few days,


    I''m afraid the snow will get too heavy, and the roads will be blocked."


    I was stunned. "Will we be going today?"


    She nodded and said, "Well, it''s more convenient to move today. I''ll call Hendrix to tell him. The


    Granger Mansion has everything. You only need to pack the necessary. I''ll ask the butler to buy you


    some clothing and shoes ording to your preferred style."


    I shook my head. "That''s alright. It''s only for a few days so I don''t need much. Besides, it is very close,


    so if I need anything, I''ll juste over and get it."


    She smiled and looked at Minnie. "Minnie, you should go and pack up. Let''s go together. Please help


    look out for Arianna and help her pack her things if necessary."


    Minnie looked at me nkly and said, "It''s very close. If I need anything, I can juste back. Why do


    I have to live there?"


    Nerissa interrupted, "It''s more convenient to live there as you have to stay the night. It''s too


    troublesome to go back and forth between the two ces, so you might as well take what you need


    with you."


    Minnie had noeback to that, so she went upstairs to pack up.


    I thought that Nerissa''s idea was made in the spur of the moment, so I didn''t expect to find that she''d


    brought two drivers when I walked to the door. This took me by surprise.


    "I thought that there would be a lot of snow on the road. Thus, it''s a good safety measure to bring two


    cars in case anything happens." Nerissa exined when she noticed that I was surprised by the sight


    of two cars.


    Ah well, I didn''t ask too much either. Since I already agreed, I can''t just go back on my word!


    The Granger Mansion!


    The heavy snowfall only served to make the already picturesque Granger Mansion look even more


    otherworldly.


    There were a lot of plum blossoms nted in the yard. White snow crystals gentlynded on their


    peach petals, and the contrasting colors looked stunning.


    The pebbles were covered with snow and left a line of footprints that led all the way to the gate of the


    Granger Mansion.


    After entering the main hall of the mansion, I saw that Yohannes''s memorial tablet was ced in the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    hall. The originally glorious and elegant vi had an air of solemnity and destion added to it.


    The servants were busy tidying up the courtyard after a heavy snow. Nerissa asked them to take me up


    to the second floor and arranged a room for me.


    I stood on the balcony of the hall on the second floor and looked at the snow downstairs. Before I knew


    it, it seemed like the New Year wasing.


    The year had gone by so quickly.


    "She asked you toe over?" A cold voice suddenly came from behind.


    I turned back to see Irvin. It had been days since west saw each other, and he seemed to have lost a


    lot of weight. The sinister look on his face was even more obvious now, and his eyes were colder than


    the ice crystals littering the floor outside.


    I subconsciously tucked my jacket and looked at him. "How have you been?"

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    He nced at me briefly before walking to the ck sofa in the hall. He sat down and nced at me,


    saying lightly, "Not very good. What about you? Is Hendrix alright with Nerissa bringing you back


    here?"


    As he spoke, he lit a cigarette and took a few puffs, his narrow eyes looking ferocious and cold.


    I walked until I was across from him and sat down. Looking at his nk yet handsome face, I said, "I''ll


    only be here for a few days. He''s been busy recently and has no time to spend with me. The Granger


    Family has been going through a lot and I might be able to help with something."


    He curled his lips into a harsh smile and said somewhat sarcastically, "That''s true, you might be of help


    to Nerissa."


    Honestly, I felt that he was speaking in a very odd way. I curled my lips and asked, "How''s your mother-


    inw''s n going?"


    Helen had already divorced Yohannes, so the funeral would be handled by the Miller family.


    "Not bad!" He raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. Then, he closed his eyes


    and hummed in response.


    He had been busy these days, so it was normal that he didn''t sleep well. Thus, it seemed that he didn''t


    want to talk much.


    I decided I didn''t want to say much either. Nerissa had gone to deal with thepany''s affairs, and I


    had nothing to do at the Granger Mansion.


    After a while, I heard Irvin breathing lightly as he leaned against the sofa, dozing off.


    I got up, took the quilt andid it over his body. Suddenly, he grabbed my hand and said, "Just sit here!"


    The sudden exmation confused me, but he was talking in his sleep.


    However, he was still holding on to my wrist. I tried a few times to break free, but to no avail.


    I frowned and said, "Irvin, let go of me!"


    Then, he raised his hand, pulled me towards him, and said wearily, "Stay with me for a while. I haven''t


    slept for days."


    I had nothing else to say, and he seemed pretty tired so I simply sat next to him.


    He slept very soundly, and he looked exhausted.


    He was dead asleep for a long time. I reckoned that it was because he had nothing to do, so I fell


    asleep next to him soon after.


    Suddenly, I was awakened by a frightened shriek. I opened my eyes in a daze. Before I could


    understand what was going on, Nerissa''s voice rang out.


    "Arianna, what are you guys doing? There are many servantsing in and out of this vi. Look at


    you guys... you should at least be a little more modest. You too..."


    I was a little dizzy and I had no idea what was going on. After I came back to my senses, I blearily


    looked up.


    I had no idea when Hendrix had arrived, but his handsome face was contorted into a grim expression.


    My voice was a little hoarse as I looked at him and said, "You''re back!"


    He looked at me and didn''t say anything. His eyes were so gloomy that it made me realize that I was


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    lying in Irvin''s arms when he was asleep.


    Therefore when they came in, the first thing they saw was me and Irvin lying in each other''s embrace.


    Realizing why Hendrix was angry, I quickly pulled away from Irvin''s arms and stood uo. However, a


    wave of dizziness swept over me as I tried to stand after sitting for a long time.


    Suddenly, I fell into Irvin''sp. I had no idea when he''d woken up, but he held me in his arms and


    muttered, "You''re anemic, so you have to take care of yourself."


    I was shocked, but before I came back to my senses, someone suddenly pulled me up. "Mr. Granger, I


    know that you''re affectionate, but you don''t have to worry about my wife."


    Hendrix held me in his arms and wrapped me in an extremely strong embrace. A chilling aura


    emanated from his body as he spoke.


    "Ha!" Irvin stretched and said casually, "Why are you so nervous, Mr. Roberts? Are you afraid that I''ll


    steal her from you?"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    These words were tant provocation. Hendrix pursed his lips and his ck eyes overflowed with


    malice. "Where did you get this confidence from, Mr. Granger? Do you think she would be attracted to


    you?"


    I...


    Irvin raised his eyebrows and looked at me seriously. He smiled and said, "Arianna, what do you think


    of me? Do you hate me?"


    His words were a trap. Hendrix held my hand tightly, the strength of his grip intensifying.


    I pressed my lips together. Then, I decided not to speak as this was truly an irrelevant matter.


    When he saw that I was silent, Hendrix looked mockingly at Irvin and said, "My wife is certainly


    extraordinary, but Mr. Granger, you should be more clear-headed and remember that she is already a


    married woman."


    Their conversation was such a bore.


    After giving Irvin a cold re, Hendrix dragged me straight into his room.


    Although it was just a few steps, he still insisted on carrying me in.


    As soon as the bedroom door closed, Hendrix suddenly pinned me to the door.


    He pressed his strong hand on my waist and looked down at me. His voice was filled with suppressed


    rage. ''Aren''t you going to exin yourself? Hmm?"


    I pursed my lips and sighed slightly. "There''s nothing going on between us. He must have been busy


    with his parents'' affairs, so he hasn''t rested well these days and fell asleep next to me just now. I kindly


    covered him with the quilt, but after that, he pulled me into his arms and that happened."


    After a pause, I apologized after gazing at his handsome and gaunt face. "I know I shouldn''t have been


    kind, but Hendrix, I can''t just ignore him. If it weren''t for him, I could have very well been dead right


    now. This has nothing to do with liking him. He saved me, and I owe him my life. He was with me


    through my darkest days, and now it''s my turn to return the favor as he goes through dark times as


    well. Hendrix, I hope you can understand me, okay?"


    I couldn''t turn a blind eye to Irvin. I wasn''t an angel by a long shot, but he had brought me back from


    the brink of death once.


    He pursed his lips and stared at me. After a while, he said, "Alright, I understand you!"


    Then, he paused before he continued, "You can help him, but you can''t be too kind. Make sure to


    distance yourself from him after these few days, alright?"


    He wore a long ck coat today, and there were drops of water on his shoulder from melted snow. It


    had been a few days since west met, and his dry, brittle hair had grown longer, which made him look


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    even more haggard.


    I nodded. These days, he seemed to be busier than usual. Now that we finally had time together, I


    couldn''t waste it by quarreling with him!


    He hugged me and lined my forehead with kisses. His slightly hoarse voice held a smile. "Let''s go out


    for dinner, what would you like to have?"


    I was perplexed. "Aren''t we going to eat here?" "No, I haven''t seen you in days so let''s go eat, just the


    two of us!" He hugged me and held me in his embrace tightly before he asked, "Did you miss me?"


    I couldn''t help but smile when his heartbeat thudded in my ears. "What are we going to eat?"


    However, Hendrix pulled himself away from me and stroked my face before he asked, "What do you


    want to eat? Don''t you miss me?"


    I knew that he just wanted to hear me say that I missed him, but I couldn''t say it at the moment.


    Then, I looked at him and said, "Let''s have Korean food. I''m kind of craving for it."


    He chuckled. "Okay. But did you miss me?"


    I...


    He bowed his head and sniffed my neck. "I was thinking of you all night in the hotel, and wanted to hold


    you just like this."

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Honestly, Hendrix had probably never sweet-talked to me before. When I heard this, I could not help


    but look up at him. There was an incredibly bright gleam in his eyes as he looked back at me.


    At that moment, my heart felt particrly warm.


    "I saw snow outside in the yard today morning, so I was wondering how you sleptst night in the hotel.


    After all, hotels aren''t exactly home, and there''s no heating or thick clothes. When I saw you just now,


    you looked haggard," I said this very softly.


    s, he heard it all and a scratchyughter sounded from his throat. "I''ll be fine if you make it up to me


    at night!"


    A blush colored my cheeks as I realized the meaning behind his words.


    After that, we told Nerissa that we were heading out for dinner, and she didn''t have any objections to


    that.


    After all, Hendrix was here and he wanted to take me out. So, Nerissa couldn''t say anything even if she


    wanted to.


    After leaving the Granger Manor, Hendrix drove me to a Korean restaurant in the city center.


    There were a lot of people at night. Fortunately, he chose a high- end area, so there the crowd was still


    tolerable.


    The environment was elegant and quiet. After the waiter led us to our seats, Hendrix looked at me and


    said, "Aside from bibimbap, what else do you want to eat?"


    Rubbing my chin, I looked down at the city below which was aze with lights. I couldn''t help but say,


    "You can just order whatever, all''s fine with me!"


    He looked at me and saw that I was interested in the scenery outside the window, so he didn''t ask any


    more questions. He ordered the dishes and looked at me. "What do you n to do this New Year?"


    I withdrew my eyes from the thousands of illuminated lights, looked at him and said, "What I''ve been


    doing for all the past New Years?"


    But it took me only a moment to realize that Dalton had always been there previously, and he was


    mainly why I went back to the Roberts Mansion with Hendrix every year. But Dalton was gone this year,


    and Trent and Kennedy were not close to us, so there wasn''t much meaning in going back home.


    Thinking of this, I pursed my lips and stopped talking.


    Meanwhile, Hendrix expertly saw through the doubt in my heart as he paused and said, "The Reid


    family will probably have youe over this year. What are you going to do?"


    Oh, I had forgotten that Charles had acknowledged me as his goddaughter. After thinking for a


    moment, I said, "I guess we''ll be staying in Jarold City this year then."


    Monique and Ian were both abroad, and I didn''t have other rtives in Ucrebury. Anyhow, in Jarold


    City, there was Nerissa, as well as Austin and Josiah. The Reid family was also here.


    Thinking of Josiah, I didn''t let Hendrix get a word in and asked, "Have you settled the matter at the


    hospital?"


    He had been busy for so many days, and he looked exhausted.


    When the food was served, he mixed the bibimbap and said, "Well, the only way to know is after the


    New Year. There''s no hurry, so let''s think about how to celebrate the New Year first."


    His nonchnt attitude made me pause before I replied, "Doctor Saunders has always been


    responsible for the hospital. With something big like this happening, what did he say?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "He''s handling it," he replied indifferently. Then, he ced some meat on the grill and said, "Go keep


    Aunt Nerissapany for the next few days. I may have to go on a business trip tomorrow, but I''ll be


    back in a few days."


    I nodded and looked at him with my chin propped up in my hand. "It''s going to be the New Year soon,


    yet you''re still busy with work."


    He smiled and raised his hand to ruffle my hair. "I''ll make it up to you after all of this is over. Let''s have


    a wedding ceremony next year. What kind of wedding do you want?"

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    I was perplexed and asked, "Why do we need a wedding ceremony?" Didn''t we already have one


    before?


    Heughed and said, "Our previous wedding ceremony was nothing. Let''s hold it a second time and


    give ourselves a perfect one. Plus, once you enter the Reid family registry, with how old-fashioned


    Charles is, he''d probably want to marry off his daughter in glory. We can fulfill his dreams of marrying


    off his daughter that he''s had for half his life."


    Iughed. "You and Mr. Reid hasn''t seen each other more than a few times, and yet you know him so


    well. Who knows - maybe he just randomly chose me as his goddaughter."


    He then put some grilled meat in my bowl and said, "The people in Jarold City all know that Charles


    keeps his word for life. He announced so openly that he wants you to be in the Reid family, so that


    means he''s put in a lot of thought!"


    However, I lowered my head and found it hard to swallow the food in my mouth.


    Perhaps Hendrix had noticed the change in my mood, because he took my hand and said,


    "Do you want to eat anything else?"


    There was enough food on the table so I shook my head and said, "Hendrix, do you think there are any


    parents in this world who don''t want their children? Mr. Reid is just a person I''ve met a couple of times,


    yet he''s willing to want me as his daughter, which means that I''m not that horrible. So, why don''t my


    parents want me?"


    I suppressed the bitterness in my eyes and felt ufortable. Over the past 20 years, I had always


    tried to convince myself that life was good without them.


    Carol loved me genuinely despite us not being blood rted, and that was enough.


    But the older I grew and saw others being with their parents and rtives, the more bitter the taste on


    my tongue and in my heart. Why was I still alone in the end?


    Suddenly, Hendrix stood and walked up to me. He held me in his arms andforted me by patting


    me on the back. "You still have me, don''t you?"


    After a while, I broke free from his embrace and sighed before giving him a faint smile. "Hendrix, you''re


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    terrible atforting people." His smile was gentle, and there was a touch of warmth behind his eyes.


    "I will try harder next time."


    After that, I smiled as I room a few bites. In truth, I had lost my appetite. Hendrix was leaving on a


    business trip the next day when I had nned on going back to the vi.


    However, Nerissa had been constantly calling, telling and pleading for Hendrix and I to go to the


    Granger Mansion. Hendrix was unwilling, but Nerissa seemed almost desperate.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to go.


    Meanwhile, in the Granger Manor.


    Since Hendrix was about to attend a video conference, I was left with nothing to do. Thus, I looked


    outside at the snow and breathed in the beautiful scenery.


    I decided that I wanted to go downstairs for a walk.


    There were many plum blossoms in the yard, and the white snow on the ground was bathed in the


    moonlight. It was so beautiful that it looked almost surreal.


    I walked a few steps against the falling snow and turned to look back at my footprints. They seemed


    oddly alluring in the snow, and it made me feel better.


    It was a pity that Hendrix was busy. If he wasn''t, we could have a snowball fight!


    Thinking of this, I rolled myself a snowball.. The snow was so thick that I was able to make a big one in


    no time.


    Then, I found just the right spot to throw my newly made snowballs. It didn''t take long for this to feel


    boring as well.


    The snow on the plum blossoms fluttered down gently, bringing with them a little coolness.


    I was in the middle of having fun when I saw Irvin approach. I had initially intended to toss my


    snowballs at the umted snow on the plum blossoms.


    But I didn''t expect that he woulde out of the archway and walk straight into the snowball I threw.


    With a st, it hit him square in the face.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    For a moment, my heart skipped a beat. I apologized, saying, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    "It''s windy outside, you''ll get sick if you stay here for too long." Irvin''s handsome face looked indifferent,


    and there was no emotion on it. His straight figure seemed to be blurred in the snow.


    As he spoke, he put the big cotton- padded jacket on his arm around me and said, "Let''s go back


    inside. It''s cold!"


    I was shocked for a moment before nodding my head. Then, I turned around and prepared to go back.


    However, he suddenly pulled me into his arms and \asked in a low and restrained voice, "Have you...


    reconciled with Hendrix?"


    After a moment''s pause, I nodded. I pondered for a moment before I said, "Irvin, you''re a good man.


    You''ll find your happiness."


    He looked at me silently for a long while. "How do you know that? Arianna, do you know what happens


    to a person when they''re exposed to the light after being in the darkness for too long?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at him. Then, he continued, "If a person has never felt the warmth of the


    sun, they wouldn''t think the darkness unbearable. The feeling of seeing the sun shine the way it does


    after being in the dark for so long is something you''ll probably never understand."


    The feeling of helplessness radiating from him was so strong that I couldn''t breathe, but I couldn''t say


    anything.


    As I looked at him, I opened my mouth a little, but in the end, I couldn''t say a word.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He firmly interlocked his fingers with mine before he pulled me into his arms and pressed me into his


    chest. After that, he patted me on the back. "Whatever. If Hendrix cherishes you, then you will be


    happy for the rest of your life. If he does you wrong..."


    "I won''t do her wrong!" A man''s deep voice came from behind. It was Hendrix.


    I loosened myself from Irvin''s embrace and looked back at Hendrix, who was carrying a coat in his


    hand. Hendrix walked up to me, took off the cotton coat I was wearing and handed it to Irvin. Then, he


    put the coat in his hand around me and said, "Thank you for your clothes, Mr. Granger."


    Irvin squinted his eyes, pursed his lips, and his expression turned cold. Two perfunctory words popped


    out from his mouth, "You''re wee!"


    Then, Hendrix held me in his arms and led me back to the main hall of the Granger Manor. He walked


    a little fast on the way back, and the anger on his face had not subsided even after entering the


    bedroom. I thought that he would be furious at me, but he just said, "I''ll take a bath!"


    Then, he went straight into the bathroom. That was how I knew he was pissed.


    Soon after, he came out of the bathroom wearing a white bathrobe. He had wide shoulders and a


    narrow waist. This man looked chic. When he saw me sitting on the chaise longue, he said lightly, "It''s


    gettingte. Go to bed early."


    His emotionless attitude made me momentarily speechless. I lowered my head slightly, and the only


    thing I could do was turn around and head to the bathroom.


    When I came out after taking a shower, he was already lying in bed. It seemed like he had fallen


    asleep.


    I dried my hair and crawled into bed. His back was faced towards me. I put my arms around his waist


    and stuck my face to his back. Then, I said in a soft voice, "Hendrix, I can''t sleep if you don''t hug me."


    His body tensed for a moment. He then said in a stiff voice, "Go sleep!"


    I pursed my lips and spooned him for a while. Seeing that he still had his back to me, I got up, climbed


    to the other side of the bed, and squeezed myself into his arms.


    After I wriggled into his embrace and let him wrap his arms around me, I noticed that his eyes were


    closed and his face was a little gaunt. It seemed that he had been tired these couple of days.


    I raised my hand, touched the stubble on his chin with my finger, and said, "Hendrix, if you keep being


    quiet, I will think that you don''t care about me. If so, we can just sleep separately in the future. I don''t


    want a cold, unfeeling husband."


    In a heartbeat, he opened his eyes and they looked phenomenally bright in the dark. "You think I''m


    cold?"


    I nodded and said, "Very cold. It''s snowing outside, but you''re colder than that!" I made sure I sounded


    extra pouty and sad when I said that.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    He raised his hand and stroked the hair behind my ear. He sighed silently and said, "I don''t want you to


    see him, not even for a moment!"


    He paused for a while and said, "Irvin has done you a great favor. I know that, but as a man, I know


    what his intentions are. Arianna, promise me that you will stay away from him in the future, okay?"


    I nodded and nuzzled against his chest. "I know, today was purely an ident. It''s illogical not to bump


    into him if we''re living under the same roof. We''ll go home after Uncle Granger''s funeral, then we won''t


    see him again in the future."


    He pursed his lips and held me in his arms before he turned over and pinned me underneath his body.


    "Then make it up to me, hmm?"


    I couldn''t help but blush, and I subconsciously wanted to hide myself away. I was trapped into a corner


    by him, and everything after that was a losing battle.


    Hendrix was very busy, and it had to do with the many hospitals that he oversaw. If it weren''t for his


    strong leadership, the Roberts Group would have been in ruins due to the public opinion by now.


    But in the end, there was nothing I could do about it. I didn''t know what kind of person Josiah was to


    Hendrix, so I could only remain silent.


    The next day.


    After Hendrix left, Nerissa went upstairs and dragged me out of the house. Yohannes'' funeral would be


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    held in a few days and she wanted to find a new house.


    Since Yohannes had left the Granger Group to Irvin, Nerissa had to move out after the funeral.


    Over the past few days, I felt like I was freezing to death. We went property-viewing everyday, and


    Nerissa was almost always unsatisfied. Either the ce didn''t have good lighting, or it wasn''t close


    enough to the city center.


    Indeed, a house like the Granger Manor, which had an excellent environment and location, was


    something hard to own even if you had the money.


    After living here for so many years, Nerissa naturally wanted a house that was either better or just like


    the Granger Manor. After all, she was not short of money.


    The day of Yohannes'' funeral came so quickly despite Nerissa being unable to find a suitable house.


    Hence, she had no choice but to start handling the funeral instead.


    On the day of the funeral, at the Granger Manor.


    Nerissa had gotten up early to prepare for the funeral. After all the guests paid their respects to


    Yohannes, the funeral procession would take ce in the afternoon.


    Once all necessary traditions were carried out, Nerissa, who had been nervous for a few days, finally


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    After taking a few deep bows in front of the grave to bid farewell to Yohannes, Nerissa took a nce at


    Irvin, who had been standing in front of the gravestone for a long time. He had be increasingly


    cold and stern over thest few days.


    His slender body seemed to be covered with ayer of frost; cold enough to bear with it a murderous


    aura.


    After what happened to Helen, Irvin''s bloodthirst had be even worse.


    "Arianna, let''s go!" I nced at Irvin before Nerissa pulled on my hand and motioned me to leave.


    My mouth opened to say somethingforting, but nothing came out.


    When I got into the car with Nerissa, she took a long breath and said, "Hendrix wille and pick you


    upter. I''ll get the driver to take you downtown. Hendrix will be waiting for you there."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything as Irvin''s lonesome figure standing in front of the tombstone stayed


    engraved in my mind.


    My heart felt a little empty. For the rest of his life, he would be alone, without any attachments. He was


    free, but he was not free from loneliness.


    The car stopped somewhere at the center of the city, and Nerissa got out of the car. After that, her


    driver went straight to the Granger Group.


    I was a little confused. "You''re not going to the Granger Group?"


    She hummed in agreement and looked in the direction of the driver. She sighed and said, "I''ll go


    <pter..."

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Before she could finish speaking, I heard a deafening sound. I hesitated for a few seconds before


    looking in the direction the driver had driven from earlier.


    A tanker had crashed squarely into the Granger family''s ck Bentley. The car was deformed, and it


    was unlikely that anyone in the car had survived.


    Then, Nerissa''s legs went limp as she copsed to the ground. Her pupils constricted in fear as she


    stuttered, "He wants to kill me! He really wants to kill me!"


    My breathing all but stopped for a moment before I reached out to grab hold of her. She looked at me


    incredulously and said, "Arianna, Irvin''s out of his mind. He wants to kill me! He wants me dead!"


    For a moment, I felt that what she said was a bit strange, so I said, "Get up first, it was just an


    ident."


    "No!" She kept shaking her head. "This is not an ident. It''s not an ident. He nned this. This


    was his n all along."


    I couldn''t help but frown and helped her sit on a chair nearby. I sighed and said, "Aunt Nerissa, wait


    here for me. I''ll get you a ss of water."


    It was obvious that she was frightened, which was why she was being delusional.


    She grabbed hold of me instantly and shook her head vigorously, saying, "Arianna, you can''t leave.


    Irvin wants to kill me, you have to stay with me!"


    Feeling baffled, I frowned and said, "If Irvin really wanted you dead, he has a hundred ways to make


    that happen. There''s no reason for him to do something like this, so what happened just now was an


    ident. You''re overthinking. I''ll get you a ss of water."


    After I let go of her hand, I went to the supermarket feeling upset. Irvin was indeed more depressed


    these days, but it didn''t mean that he hated Nerissa and wanted to kill her.


    I bought some water and was about to go back when I saw a ck Maybach rushing in the direction of


    where Nerissa was sitting.


    Everything happened so fast that I didn''t have time to respond. Out of nowhere, Hendrix rushed out to


    shield Nerissa.


    I stopped breathing for a moment before I dropped the water and ran in Hendrix''s direction. I


    instinctively stood in his way.


    When I saw the person through the windshield, my eyes couldn''t help but widen with fear. It was Irvin,


    but why was he...


    Perhaps he didn''t expect that I would suddenly rush out onto the street. He frantically swerved the car


    to avoid me before it crashed into the intersection nearby.


    After the car came to a stop, I breathed a sigh of relief and looked back at Nerissa, who was paralyzed


    with fear.


    "I told you, he''s going to kill..."


    "Bang!" A huge sound rang out, cutting off Nerissa''s trembling voice.


    I suddenly stiffened and felt a strong sorrow welling up in my chest.


    I didn''t know how much courage it took for me to look back and seek out Irvin who had originally gotten


    the car parked safely.


    At that moment, heid on the ground with bright red blood starting to pool around his torso.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Why did he have to get out of the car?


    My knees buckled, and all the air was sucked out from my body. My knees crashed to the ground, and I


    wanted to crawl over to him but my body was sapped of strength.


    How could this be?


    Why did he have to get out of the car when he was already safe? Why did he have to act in such a rash


    manner? Why...did this have to happen?


    "Ah..." Nerissa also saw Irvin lying on the ground. For a moment, she cried out in tears and in fear.


    Then, Hendrix picked me up and I grabbed onto him. A long time had passed before I managed to


    scream, "Get him to the hospital!"

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Hendrix guided me to a chair while people started crowding around Irvin as his blood slowly spread into


    a puddle.


    I looked at him, and he opened his mouth to speak wordlessly to me. I didn''t know what he was saying.


    I only felt that my heart felt like it was being crushed to the point of no breathing.


    Hendrix walked up to him, reached out his hand to check his breathing, and looked at me solemnly.


    I got up and tried my best to push myself towards him. Irvin reached out his hand to grab hold of me.


    The second he opened his mouth, jet-ck blood gushed out.


    I shook my head and tears blurred my vision. "Don''t talk, Irvin. You''ll be fine. The doctor will be here


    soon."


    He forced a smile, his face a little pale. "Arianna, once all of this is over, in my next life, I''ll meet you


    and I''ll make you... fall in love with me first."


    I didn''t know what to say nor what to feel, and my head was buzzing. I choked and said, "I''m sorry, I''m


    sorry. I shouldn''t have been so selfish. I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t..."


    I shouldn''t have ignored the fact that he lost his parents at the same time, and I shouldn''t have ignored


    his feelings. I even distanced myself from him and dismissed how he felt. I even overlooked the only


    thing he had in life that still kept him going. I was wrong.


    He forced a smile, and more blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. "It''s all right. I know you''re in a


    tough position. Take care of....yourself!"


    Watching his eyes slowly closing I couldn''t remember how many times that I had experienced


    someone''s death. Time and time again, I watched the people who loved me and the people I loved


    leave me, one after another.


    And I was the one both the direct and indirect cause of them leaving. D*mn it, I was clearly the one who


    should be hurt and punished. Why did this happen to others instead?


    I looked at Irvin''s lifeless body, at Hendrix''s cold face, at the passive Nerissa who was not far away


    from me, and the passers-by who were immersed in discussion.


    I never thought that the world could be so cold. My heart felt like it had been stabbed by hundreds of


    sharp knives. It was so painful that it even hurt to breathe.


    Why did people die so soon? I hadn''t even had time to think about myst words to him, and to recall


    what had happened just now, but he was already gone.


    As I watched the medical staff carry Irvin''s body away, I suddenly shoved Hendrix away and held Irvin''s


    hand tightly to stop them from taking him away. However, Hendrix forcibly wrapped me in his arms and


    said in a cold voice, "Arianna, calm down. He''s already gone."


    I stared at the pool of blood left on the ground and felt a wave of hatred rise in my heart. Looking at


    Nerissa, whose face was pale from fear, I said slowly, "Nerissa, you were the one who should have


    died, right?"


    She was so terrified that she took a few steps back. Her face was deathly pale as she stared at me in


    disbelief. "Arianna, what did you say?"


    "D*mn it, it should''ve been you! Why are you still alive? You''re the one who hurt Helen, and you''re the


    one who used Yohannes and Helen to kill Irvin. Right from the start, you''ve always been the murderer.


    So, you''re the one who should be med the most."


    "Arianna, what are you talking about?" Nerissa widened her eyes and looked at me incredulously. She


    spat out the words, "You''re insane!"


    I looked at her sarcastically, finally seeing her as the unbelievably ridiculous woman that she was. "You


    personally took the lives of three members of the Granger family. Aren''t you afraid of karma? You were


    the one who pushed them over the edge!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    "It wasn''t me!" Nerissa roared angrily. "Arianna, seeing that you''re Hendrix''s wife, I won''t argue with


    you. It''s best if you keep your mouth shut, otherwise, I have the right to sue you for ndering me."


    I sneered and said, "Okay, sue me then. As long as it helps you sleep in the quiet dead of night, and


    not be haunted by your conscience for what you''ve done to the three Granger family members, then go


    ahead and sue me!"


    Nerissa was furious. She looked at me for a long time without saying a word. Finally, she sneered at


    me. "Arianna, why are you so sad over Irvin dying? Are you in love with him, and can''t let him go?


    Don''t forget whose wife you are, and what you should and shouldn''t say."


    What the hell?


    It wasughable that a person could be so shameless to this extent.


    Heavy snow fell from the dark sky. The feather- like ice crystals fell on the ring blood and soon


    covered all the red on the ground until only a bit of scarlet could be seen. It seemed as if all this was


    just an illusion.


    After Hendrix brought me back to the vi, neither of us uttered one word to each other. My mind was


    painted red by the blood Irvin had left behind.


    My thoughts were all a red shade of selfme and guilt. If I had noticed his changes earlier and knew


    that he had lost the will to live, I could have ignored the rumors and Hendrix''s jealousy. If I had stayed


    by his side through this period of time, would he still have ended up like this?


    It was my fault. I was selfish, and I had been too doubtful. I was the cause of this!


    It was getting dark, and the snowfall was getting heavier by the hour. I kept thinking about the moment


    Irvin closed his eyes.


    I was so irritated that I went downstairs to the yard to drive away the frustration and pain in my heart


    with the winter chill.


    However, there was nothing I could do to get rid of the guilt that demanded its presence to be felt in my


    heart. The harder I tried to push away the thought of the kindness that Irvin had once shown me, the


    more I failed.


    Heather suddenly came out with an umbre and saw that half of my body had been covered with


    snow. She said with pity in her voice, "Madam Arianna, please get inside. It''s cold out, you''ll get


    frostbite."


    I nced at her in confusion and gave her a fake smile. I watched her shake her head before saying to


    her quietly, "Heather, it''s so tiring to be alive!"


    She was stunned and put the cotton-padded jacket she had brought out around me. Then, she reached


    out to pull on my hand and said, "Madam Arianna, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Touching my ice-cold hand, she couldn''t help eximing, "Your hand has already be this cold.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hurry and go back inside, if not, you''ll get frostbite."


    I didn''t move. In fact, I thought that I would feel better in such a harsh environment. Heather tugged at


    my shirt several times. As an older woman, she couldn''t do much to me so she said, "Don''t fall asleep.


    I''m going to call Mr. Roberts. You''re going to get yourself killed!"


    After Hendrix brought me back earlier, he had gone into the study. He had likely onlye downstairs


    after hearing Heather''s voice.


    He pursed his lips and strode out of the vi. When he saw that I was numb in the snow, he could not


    help but feel a chill run down his spine. He looked at Heather and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Heather shook her head and sighed. "I think that there''s something wrong with Madam


    Arianna."


    I looked up at Hendrix, who was dressed in ck, and felt that he was a stranger to me. I shook my


    head and ndly said, "I''m fine!"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    I moved my stiff feet and walked towards the vi. I didn''t go to Hendrix, and my face was frozen to the


    point of bing stiff like wood.


    "Sir, Madam is..." Heather was not aware of what had happened and started to say worriedly.


    Hendrix''s voice was low and calm as he replied indifferently, "It''s fine. You may leave!"


    Hendrix followed me into the hall and stretched out his hand to grab me. When he touched my ice- cold


    hand, his expression turned frighteningly frigid. "Arianna, why are you torturing yourself over him?"


    I threw his hand off, and started to feel a strange, disgusted emotion rising in my heart. "Let me go!"


    Hendrix''s thin lips were tightly pursed, and his handsome face looked tense.


    He stood in front of me, and his gaze was horribly dark. He suddenly picked me up, went straight to the


    bedroom on the second floor, and put me in the bathroom.


    He turned the heating on in the bathroom, and it was so warm that it made me feel somewhat dizzy.


    Hendrix saw that I was lost in my thoughts with my eyes unmoving. Then, he reached out his hands


    and helped me undress.


    "Arianna, everyone has their own fate. Don''t torture yourself over this, okay?" He spoke in an icy and


    indifferent voice.


    I felt a rush of resentment coursing through my veins. What did he mean by "everyone has their own


    fate"? I reached out and pushed him away with my hand. I yelled coldly, "Get out!"


    Hendrix was stunned for a moment by my sudden outburst. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said,


    "Arianna, you''re my wife!"


    "So what?" I roared. "It''s true that I am your wife, but you didn''t have the power to protect me or my


    child. Irvin did all of that. Without him, do you think I''d still be alive? Hendrix, to put it bluntly, I would be


    dead by now if it weren''t for him."


    "I really shouldn''t havee back with you." My chest puffed as I spoke. "Every single person in the


    Roberts family is colder and crueler than the other. Nerissa killed the happy Granger family with her


    own hands. You killed your own child and hurt your wife. You wear the cloak of a good person, yet did


    all sorts of heartless things. You''re more horrifying than Valerie. It''s disgusting!"


    He pursed his lips, and his pupils contracted with a hidden, terrifying coldness. Even the heating in the


    bathroom was no match for the chill that had seeped into my skin from his gaze.


    He held my wrist and said, "You always think the Roberts family is worthless. Why? Has the Granger


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    family made you feel sorry for them? Irvin''s dead, and now you ce all that hatred on me. Irvin has


    truly done well for himself!"


    I looked at him, but I didn''t have the strength to quarrel with him anymore. I suppressed the aching in


    my heart and said coldly, "I don''t want to see you."


    Thinking of how Nerissa had asked me to make good luck charms for the Granger family recently, I felt


    even more guilty. She knew perfectly well from the start that Irvin hated her, and was worried that Irvin


    would do something to her, so she had me stay in the Granger Manor and to keep herpany.


    However, she was just trying to use me as a shield. She knew that Irvin would not hurt me, and would


    absolutely not let me witness bloodshed, so she kept me by her side. Even at thest moment, Irvin


    had swerved his car to protect me.


    I didn''t want to hurt anyone, but in the end, I hurt so many people. All their deaths and their wounds


    were inflicted by me.


    Hendrix looked at me with an unfathomable gaze. After a long while, he sighed and said, "I know you


    feel guilty about Irvin''s death, but Arianna, nobody hurt him. He made the choice to crash the car."

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    A surge of anger rose from my heart, and I picked up the high heels under my feet and smashed them


    down hard on him. "Hendrix, get out of here. I don''t want to see you!"


    What did he mean by "nobody hurt him"? It was clearly Nerissa who had pushed Helen and Irvin over


    the edge. She was obviously the one who had silently killed so many people, so why did she bother


    pretending to be innocent?


    I wondered when Hendrix became so patient. After I hit him, he just looked down and held me in his


    arms before appeasing me by saying, "Enough. You''ve scolded me, and hit me. Now take a bath, or


    you''ll get sick."


    Honestly, it felt like I was punching a ball of cotton. He felt no pain - hell, he felt nothing at all.


    On the contrary, all that pain, and all that difort fell on my shoulders.


    Seeing him reach out his hand to help me unbutton my clothes, I suddenly stepped back and pushed


    him away. "Get out!"


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "You still want to throw a tantrum?" No matter how good-tempered he


    was, he still had his limits.


    Well, so what?


    I pursed my lips and looked at him. I repeated, "Get out!"


    With a grim expression, he stretched out his long arms and held me in his embrace. His other hand


    holding my chin, he kissed me forcefully.


    His actions were extremely aggressive, as if he was going to eat me alive.


    Just as I thought he was going to force himself on me, he let go of me and said in a low voice, "Stop it,


    okay?"


    My emotions had been bottled up inside, and I was on the brink of exploding from anger. "Hendrix, I


    asked you to get out, didn''t you hear me? Are you deaf or dumb?"


    With that, I got up and climbed out of the bathtub. I threw everything I could grab in the bathroom


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    towards him.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at me without dodging the items. His gaze was dim and listless.


    After a long time, he saw that I was tired and had run out of things to throw at him. Then, he looked at


    me and asked in a deep voice, "Are you done?"


    I looked at him, and a sense of helplessness arose spontaneously.


    Since I was limply sitting on the ground, he good- naturedly took off my soaked clothes for me.


    He held me in his arms and put me into the bathtub again. He sighed and said, "Stop it, okay?"


    Seeing that I was no longer agitated, he turned on the hot water and found the shower gel and towel


    out of the debris that I had smashed all over the ce, and ced them next to me.


    Then, he left without saying another word.


    As Iid in the bathtub, my mind was a chaotic mess. Irvin''s death was like a mountain that I couldn''t


    climb over no matter how hard I tried and the guilt would haunt me for the rest of my life.


    Hendrix was right. Since the start of it all, he was only protecting his loved ones and guarding his wife.


    It was my fault. I couldn''t think or make a decision for myself. Hendrix didn''t know the cause of Helen''s


    death, so he couldn''t understand why Irvin hated Nerissa and why he wanted to kill her. He couldn''t


    understand why Irvin took his own life.


    It was my fault for not being there for Irvin when he needed me most. I robbed him of his will to live,


    and that''s why he decided to die.


    After a long time, I finally emerged from the bathroom. There was a pile of cigarette butts piled up on


    the bedroom balcony. I knew that they were left there by Hendrix.


    I got changed afterwards, pinned up my hair that I had just blow- dried and dragged my fatigued body


    downstairs.


    Heather was slightly taken aback when she saw me. "Madam, are you going out?"


    I nodded and hummed in response. Then, I found a pair of shoes at the entrance and put them on.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Heather looked at me and said with hesitation, "Madam, it''s quitete now. It''s still snowing outside.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Why don''t you wait for Mr. Roberts to finish showering to go together with you?"


    "There''s no need forthat!"


    I walked out of the hall and suddenly saw two bodyguards standing by the door like sculptures. I


    couldn''t help but say aggressively. "Make way!"


    The two of them did not speak.


    Meanwhile, Heather had already gone upstairs to call Hendrix.


    I frowned and couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger, but these two strong men were not people I could


    deal with alone.


    They continued standing stock still and blocked my way.


    It didn''t take long for Hendrix to make it down. He was wearing a bathrobe, and his short hair was still


    dripping with water.


    Seeing that I was dressed neatly, he frowned. "Where are you going?"


    "Going out!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    I was a little annoyed. "I''m going to see the doctor!"


    He pursed his lips and said, "I''ll ask Josiah toe over. Go rest."


    "No!" I said. "I''m going to the hospital." Since Irvin''s body was taken away and he had no rtives,


    Nerissa was the only one who could organize his burial. However, that was definitely something he


    would not want.


    Thus, only I could do it.


    Hendrix''s eyes were dark and his lips pressed into a straight line. "What are you going to the hospital


    for? Are you using the excuse of being sick to organize Irvin''s funeral?"


    I looked at him and sneered. "And how is this rted to you?"


    He nearly returned the sneer and said, "What do you think? Arianna, there are limits to how much


    mess you can make. Aunt Nerissa will handle Irvin''s funeral, and there are others in the Granger family


    too. Why would you go there for? Will you only stop once rumors about you and Irvin spread all around


    Jarold City?"


    For a moment, I was rendered speechless by his words. I red at him and finally returned to the vi.


    He followed behind me and said in a softer voice, "I''ll send someone to take care of Irvin''s funeral.


    You..."


    I stopped abruptly and turned back to look at him. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the winding stairs


    behind him.


    With anger calling the shots in my head, I raised my hand and gave him a hard push. He had fast


    reflexes so he could definitely grab hold of the railing to stop his fall. But unexpectedly, he froze for a


    few seconds before he loosened his hand and tumbled down the stairs.


    He looked pathetic as he fell, but this did nothing to dim his handsomeness and dignity.


    Then, I turned around and went straight back to the bedroom.


    I changed into my pajamas andid on the bed. When he came into the room, his gaze was one of


    disappointment, and there were bloodstains on the corners of his mouth and on his forehead. His leg


    and elbow were also injured.


    After a single nce, I withdrew my gaze, closed my eyes and readied myself for sleep.


    Hendrix was not angry, but his gaze grew darker as he walked over, looking at me. He sat by the bed


    and said in a deep voice, "Get up and help me apply some ointment!"


    I didn''t say anything. I just opened my eyes and nced at him, then I closed them indifferently.


    He bent down, lifted the nket, pressed his slender body on top of me, and nudged my forehead with


    his nose. In a low and restrained voice, he said, "Aren''t you worried about me?"


    I pursed my lips, not saying a single word. Was I concerned?


    I was!


    But I knew how fit he was, and the fall most likely didn''t affect him in any great way. At most, he would


    only have minor injuries.


    Seeing that I was silent, the corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile. "Do you think that my injuries


    are nothingpared to Irvin''s death? Is it not even worth your concern?"


    My heart trembled slightly, and I felt a little ufortable hearing that. "Get off!"


    Instead of moving, he pulled at my hand, interlocked our fingers, and kissed me aggressively.


    He bit me so hard that I frowned in pain, but I held my tongue and didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    He seemed to want me to beg him, so his movements became increasingly intense.


    "When you stood in front of the car without hesitation, you were beingpletely sincere, right?" As he


    kissed me, he seemed a little short of breath.


    Our fingers were intertwined so tightly it made me feel a little ufortable. "With Irvin, do you feel


    guilt, or do you love him? Do you feel the same way towards him as you do towards me? Hmm?"


    The expression on his face held a little warmth, and he slightly narrowed his eyes as he waited for my


    answer.


    I pursed my lips and didn''t want to answer him. I couldn''t tell love and guilt apart anymore as I myself


    was confused most of the time.


    We remained quiet. The longer the silencested, the colder the air became. The anger on his face


    became even harder to read.


    After a long pause, he retracted his gaze and closed his pitch-ck eyes slightly. His voice was deep


    and maic as he spoke. "Arianna, how long has it been since west did it?"


    I frowned subconsciously and opened my mouth, "Hendrix, I don''t want to do it!"


    My mind was filled with images of Irvin lying in a pool of blood, and my heart ached. I raised an agitated


    hand to push him away, "Hendrix, I told you I don''t want to! Didn''t you hear me?"


    He frowned, and his handsome face fell dark. He raised his hand to pull off the bathrobe on his body,


    and swallowed up all my resistance in one swift motion.


    When I felt him pulling at my clothes, I subconsciously moved back to avoid him.


    With a loud thud, I bumped into the headboard because I wasn''t paying attention, and felt a dull pain in


    the back of my head.


    I was so angry that I kicked him off the bed without thinking. He was caught off guard and tumbled off


    the bed. However, the carpet underneath cushioned his fall, so he was fine.


    He sat up and looked at me with both anger and mirth. He suddenly lost interest and looked at me and


    said, "Arianna, so you''ve finally grown a spine!"


    I massaged my head and ignored hisment. Then, I red at him and said, "Hendrix, if you touch


    me again, I''ll be doing more than just kicking you out of bed."


    After that, I pulled the nket over me and wrapped myself in it tightly. Then, I closed my eyes and told


    myself to go to sleep.


    I didn''t expect that Hendrix would still be looking at me displeased. After what felt like a long while, he


    finally walked over to the bathroom sullenly.


    After everything that happened, my head hurt so much that I couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    Hence, I scrolled through the contacts on my phone and gave Aaron a call.


    However, a woman answered the phone. Although the voice sounded familiar, I couldn''t ce a finger


    on who it was for a moment.


    I simply said, "Sorry to trouble you. I''m looking for Aaron!"


    The woman hummed in acknowledgement and said calmly, "He''s taking a shower, but he''ll be done in


    about five minutes. If you don''t mind, I could help pass on your message. If not, you can call again in


    five minutes."N?velDrama.Org content.


    I paused and said, "Please help me tell him to keep an eye out for Irvin''s funeral. Also, ask him to make


    sure to keep Nerissa under surveince. Thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Miss Reid!" Her voice was gentle when she spoke. I thanked her and hung up.


    I couldn''t figure out who that woman was at the moment, and I honestly couldn''t be bothered to.


    Hendrix came out of the bathroom shortly after I ended the call. Steam enveloped his body when he


    emerged, and he wiped himself dry before climbing onto bed.


    I tried to avoid him by turning my back towards him. Nevertheless, he got into bed and pulled me into


    his arms as I subconsciously tried to get away.


    Even then, he still held me down. "Be good, I won''t touch you!"

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    I pursed my lips and replied in a foul mood, "Stay away from me. I can''t fall asleep if you''re too close."


    "You have two choices. Either we sleep like this, or we close the distance between us. Of course, we


    can be much closer than this, yes?"


    I...


    The next day, what had happened to Irvin blew up. The public collectively pointed their fingers at


    Nerissa, saying that in order to take over the Granger Group, she had set up a trap targeted at the


    three Granger family members.


    Three people had died in a row. Other than Yohannes, who died a normal death, Helen and Irvin had


    both taken their own lives. There had to be something that no one knew about.


    After all, Irvin was the grandson of the Miller family, and the two elders of the Miller family were well-


    known people in Jarold City. Now that their daughter and grandson had taken their own life one after


    another, the Miller family had used their connections and instructed the police in Jarold city to conduct


    a thorough investigations on these two deaths.


    This matter had blown up so massively that even if the two Miller family elders did not speak about it,


    the police would not leave it alone.


    As a result, Nerissa was being investigated, and she was forbidden from making any business


    transactions with or associated to the Granger Group.


    She was not even allowed to enter the Granger Manor as the police informed her that everything in the


    house was considered to be evidence of the potential crime.


    Therefore, Nerissa was barred from retrieving almost all of her belongings.


    As a result, Nerissa had no ce to live, so she had no choice but to temporarily stay at Hendrix''s


    ce. The vi wasrge, and she lived where the doctors employed by Hendrix used to reside in


    since the rooms were now left unused.


    I had been watching the TV out of boredom when Kelsey called me,


    When Nerissa came to stay at the vi, I couldn''t help but wonder if she''d be living in fear of having


    caused the deaths of so many people.


    Perhaps Nerissa knew of my hostility towards her, but she just narrowed her eyes and didn''t say


    anything about it.


    After all, she was Hendrix''s aunt. Even if I hated her, I couldn''t do anything to her, so I chose not to say


    anything more.


    After I answered the call, Kelsey said in a soft voice, "See you at the cafe on the third floor of the


    Fortune Center."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After just a simple sentence, she hung up the phone.


    She must have had a big discovery for her to call me like this.


    After cleaning up, I was about to head out when I bumped into Nerissa at the door. She was wearing a


    ck coat and a dark green scarf, and her well-groomed face showed a slight smile. She looked at me


    and said, "You''re heading out?"


    I hummed in acknowledgment. I didn''t want to talk to her more than I had to.


    Suddenly, she stood in my way and looked at me with a sneer. "Who are you rushing off to meet?"


    This was obviously an attempt to stir up trouble. "Madam Roberts, is something the matter?"


    She raised her brows and said leisurely, "Oh nothing, just wanted to have a quick chat with you. After


    all, we are family. We have to get along with each other from now on, don''t we?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "So, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Your past with Valerie and Andrea. To be honest, Valerie is a truly despicable woman. She looks


    gentle and elegant on the outside, but she''s actually malicious. I''ve never liked women like her.


    Moreover, the blood of my grandnephew is on her hands. Speaking of which, her feud with the Roberts


    is over."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Nerissa folded her arms and looked at me with her alluring eyes. She continued, "Valerie has climbed


    so high in the ranks over the past few years. Hence, many illicit things have happened in private, and I


    happen to have proof with me. Don''t you think it''ll be quicker if you surrender the proof to the Moore


    family instead of investigating it by yourself?"


    I couldn''t help frowning and ask, "Why are you helping me?"


    Sheughed and replied, "The baby you''re carrying in your belly is my grandnephew. Isn''t that enough


    of a reason?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but sneer. "This has been going on for at least three months. You must


    have known about it for a long time, but you''re only telling me this now. Do you think I will believe that


    you are doing it for your so-called grandnephew?"


    Things didn''t add up!


    Nerissa gazed at me while smiling leisurely. She then said, "I suddenly understand why my father let a


    woman from a lowly family like yours marry Hendrix. Although you''re somewhat stupid, you still have a


    brain."


    I narrowed my eyes. That was a backhandedpliment if I ever heard one.


    "What do you want me to do?" I asked, subconsciously ncing down at my watch.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I want you to talk to Charles and get people to stop investigating the Granger family''s matters!" She


    leaned against the wine cab at the side, her posture rxed.


    Stop investigating the Granger family? Was that so she could smoothly take over the Granger Group


    and be the chairwoman?


    Without Irvin, no one other than Nerissa couldy a hand on the massive Granger Group.


    With a faint smile, I said to her calmly, "Madam Roberts, I think we should find some time to sit down


    and discuss this properly. It''s very sloppy to take care of this matter with just a few words. Oh right, I


    have an appointment to attend to in a while. Let''s talk another day."


    Nerissa frowned but didn''t say much. She narrowed her eyes and said after a while, "Okay, let''s talk


    another time."


    After leaving the vi, I drove directly to the ce I had agreed on with Kelsey. When I arrived, she was


    already there.


    When I saw that she had finished the cup of coffee in her hand, I could tell that she must have waited


    for a long time.


    When she spotted me, she looked at her watch, raised her eyebrows and then said, "Madam Reid, you


    are half an hourte."


    I shrugged and spoke apologetically, "I was dyed by something. I''m sorry."


    She smiled lightly and didn''t reply. Then, she took out a document from her bag and handed it to me,


    saying, "This is the transaction record between Valerie Lawson and Michael Lewis. You can have a


    look at it."


    "Michael?" I was stunned for a few seconds before suddenly remembering who he was.


    He was the one who had knocked himself out while we were auditing Calvin Hammer.


    Kelsey nodded. After the waiter had refilled her ss, she spoke again, "Michael is the middleman for


    Valerie''s contact with Arnold. He is the project director for Alford Audit. The seasonal audits of a few of


    Valerie''spanies are entrusted to him. Therefore, the transactions between them are all in order. If


    someone were to look into it, no one would pay attention to this."


    I frown slightly and asked, "So, the financial exchanges between Valerie and Arnold essentially happen


    through Michael?"


    She nodded, but I still had some doubts. "Michael and Valerie work in business, so it''s normal for them


    to have transactions with each other. However, even if Valerie transferred money to Arnold through


    Michael, Michael is a businessman, and Arnold is a politician. If the amount of transferred money


    between them is toorge, people will start to suspect something."


    Kelsey answered, "Yes, that''s why I continued investigating the rtionship between Arnold and


    Michael. I found that Arnold''s wife had arge farmpany under her name, which had been running


    for almost ten years."


    "So, are you saying that Arnold collected the money through his wife?"

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    She nodded and looked at me. "Also, I have had someone to investigate Arnold''s wife. She''s been a


    housewife for the past few years and she pretty much doesn''t have the time nor ability to run arge-


    scale farm. Furthermore, the farm was actually bought by Arnold for over 100,000 dors in a remote


    mountain vige. He only threw some chickens in there and found a local old man to watch over the


    ce. He hasn''t cared for it in decades."


    I roughly understood what she meant by this. To put it bluntly, the farm was just a smokescreen. There


    might be no ie at all, and the farm''s ounts were used for transactions between Arnold and


    these businessmen.


    No wonder Charles had never been able to find anything after investigating for so long. Arnold had


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    made it veryplex.


    After a pause, I looked at her and asked, "Are there any transaction records between Valerie and this


    Kelsey shook her head and exined, "No, Valerie is very meticulous. There''s no need for apany


    under her name to cooperate with a farmingpany, so she transferred all the money through


    Michael!"


    "Under what name did Michael transfer money to Arnold?" Thepany Michael worked for was an


    auditpany. Although they could be in contact with allpanies, all the transactions would be


    outputs rather than inputs. It would be illogical for them to transfer money to a farmingpany!


    She smiled and answered, "I also thought about that at first. Later, I found out that Michael owns the


    Frozen Livestock Company. Thus, no matter howrge the sum of money transferred is, it''s all legal


    and ountable." What an expert!


    If we hadn''t known the full story, we wouldn''t have been able to find anything. However, even when we


    had learned about it now, it would still be difficult to convict Arnold. After all, these were seemingly


    reasonable transactions.


    At this thought, I had a headache. Even if I told Charles about this, I was afraid that there was no way


    to directly exin what was wrong with Valerie.


    Seeing that my eyebrows were knitted together, Kelsey paused and said, "You can try by starting with


    Michael. He doesn''t seem to be very loyal to Valerie. Moreover, it seems that there''s a third party


    involved in this matter. I suspect there''s someone else who wants to drag Valerie down."


    "A third party?" I couldn''t help but ask curiously. "Who else did Valerie offend?"


    She shrugged her shoulders and said, "I''m not sure, but I recently found that someone spread the


    video of how Valerie climbed up the corporatedder when she was young. There were quite a few,


    and there were a lot of people involved. By the way, Arnold''s wife seems like a formidable opponent.


    Even if you can''t find anything about the bribery, you might be able to find something about


    prostitution."


    I nodded and put away all the documents that she had given me. Then I looked at her and said


    sincerely, "Thank you for this."


    Kelsey gave a small smile, took a sip of coffee and then said, "You don''t have to thank me. You''ve


    helped me deal with Calvin, and so I''ll help you with your problems. This is basic courtesy, no gratitude


    needed."


    Since she had already said so, I didn''t say much either. We only chatted for a while before she left for


    her own appointments.


    It was already slightlyte when I returned to the vi. I didn''t expect that I would meet an uninvited


    guest, Andrea, at such ate hour.


    She and Nerissa were in the main hall. The two of them were drinking tea and chatting, and they


    seemed to be having a very pleasant conversation.


    When she saw me, Nerissa smiled and waved at me, saying, "Arianna, you''re back. Miss Burton and I


    were just talking about you!"


    I frowned. These words were so farcical that they made me ufortable.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Andrea was dressed in a white cotton-padded dress. Her hair was tied up, which made her look


    youthful and sultry. She also exuded the aura of a pretty and charmingdy.


    When she saw me, she smiled and greeted, "Arianna, you''re back. It''s cold outside. Come over and


    have a cup of hot tea with us!"


    I pursed my lips, but there was no expression on my face. I stared at the two of them and responded,


    "No, thank you. You two can take your time. I''m going back to my room for a rest."


    "Arianna, don''t be in such a hurry. Come and sit with us for a while. I''ve been constantly busy in the


    Granger Manor all these years and I''ve never sat and talked with others like this before. Since we''re all


    here, you should join us!" Sometimes, I especially envied Nerissa for her ability to put on a perfect


    pretense. She could really do whatever she liked without feeling troubled at all.


    As she had made it so clear, there was no reason left for me to reject her. Hence, I walked to the living


    room and sat down.


    While Nerissa was making tea, Andrea had a faint smile on her face. At a nce, the situation was so


    harmonious that it was frightening.


    It seemed as if the three of us were pictureperfect friends, but everyone knew the truth deep within.


    After making tea, Nerissa said softly, "The most ssic procedure of drinking tea is to smell the


    fragrance, but people are so impatient that they often forget this step. Since we aren''t in a hurry today,


    we can take our time to enjoy the tea''s scent. Doesn''t it smell good? It''s ten years old, and truly a rare


    find!"


    I had no interest in tea ceremonies. I slowly picked up the cup and sniffed it. It was truly fragrant, but it


    was alreadyte. Was it appropriate to be tasting tea in the middle of the night?


    Meanwhile, Andrea''s posture was elegant. She sniffed the tea lightly and could not help smiling. "Aunt


    Nerissa, this tea is the best. It''s intoxicating before you even taste it. I''ve begun to look forward to trying


    this quality tea."


    Nerissa smiled at her words. After serving each of us a cup of tea, she prompted in a graceful manner,


    "Have a taste!"


    I only took a sip and then stopped drinking, while Andreamented with a smile, "It''s indeed good


    tea!"


    Truth be told, I admired the both of them. They were still so leisurely and elegant even when drinking


    tea in the middle of the night.


    Seeing that I only drank a small sip of tea, Nerissa asked, "Arianna, don''t you like the tea?"


    I shook my head and replied lightly, "That''s not it. It''s just that I''m not used to drinking tea at night. If I


    drink too much, I''ll be unable to sleep."


    She nodded and said with a smile, "Then, why don''t we drink something else?"


    I shook my head and refused. "No, it''s gettingte. Enjoy yourselves, I''ll go on upstairs to rest."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Just then, the sound of a car engine shutting off came from outside the yard. Nerissa said with a smile,


    "Hendrix must be back."


    As soon as she finished saying this, Hendrix came in with the car key in hand. He put it on the shoe


    cab and raised his gaze, looking over.


    Seeing Andrea, he frowned but didn''t say anything. Then, he looked at me with a pair of gleaming eyes


    and asked, "Have you had dinner?"


    I nodded curtly and was ready to head upstairs.


    He quickened his pace as he approached me. As soon as I took a few steps, he caught up with me and


    held me in his arms. "What did you do today? Do you have anything interesting to tell me about?"


    I shook my head and remained calm.


    "Hendrix!" Andrea''s soft voice sounded out in a coy tone.


    Hendrix nced at her, his gaze indifferent. "It''s gettingte. Won''t you be going home, Miss Burton?"


    It was obvious that he was chasing away an unwanted guest.


    Andrea''s face went pale for a moment. Then, she opened her mouth and softly replied, "When I


    came..."


    She seemed to be embarrassed to say it, but Nerissa spoke for her, "When Andrea came, she wasn''t


    sent here by a driver. She came with me. It''s veryte now and the vi''s big. It''s not safe for a girl to


    go back alone. Just let her stay here for the night, and she can leave tomorrow."

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Nerissa had said this mainly for Hendrix''s benefit.


    He narrowed his gaze and looked back at me, asking, "What do you think of having a guest stay in our


    home?"


    I frowned and answered irritably, "What does it have to do with me?"


    After that, I was ready to head upstairs, but he grabbed my hand. He lowered his voice and said, "Tell


    the driver to send Miss Burton back shortly!"


    Nerissa was a little unhappy. Her face turned cold as she scolded, "You brat, why are you bing


    less and less cordial? Do you know how cold it is outside? I can''t believe you''re letting a girl go home


    by herself. This house is so big, don''t tell me you don''t have a single room for her. Besides, my ce is


    empty. I want her to stay and apany me. I don''t want to be alone at night."


    Seeing that Hendrix''s expression had darkened, Andrea took the initiative to speak. "Hendrix, Aunt


    Nerissa has gone through so much recently. I want to stay and talk to her too. Don''t worry, I won''t


    disturb you and Arianna. I just want to talk with Aunt Nerissa so that she won''t be so lonely."


    Tsk, tsk!


    What a truly ideal, considerate woman!


    Hendrix frowned and was slightly displeased. However, Nerissa had already put forward her request,


    so he couldn''t find a reason to reject her.


    He held me and uttered inly, "Do whatever you want."


    Pulling me upstairs, he looked at me and asked, "Are you angry?"


    I paused for a moment before I shook my head and remained silent. I promptly entered the bathroom


    after that, feeling a little tired.


    Nerissa had brought Andrea here so openly and tantly, and it was obvious that she wanted to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    threaten me.


    She did not know much about what happened between Hendrix and Andrea. As a married woman,


    what I feared most was the presence of a mistress having an ambiguous rtionship with my husband


    under my nose. Nerissa really knew how to read people. If not, how would she havee up with this


    idea?


    However, she seemed to have overestimated Hendrix''s ce in my heart. If Hendrix was still friends


    with Andrea, I would just let her have him. The way I saw it, this was a convenient way to deal with


    Valerie.


    After staying in the bathroom for a long time, Hendrix thought that I''d fallen asleep. He knocked on the


    bathroom door a few times to urge me on.


    After drying my hair and walking out of the bathroom, Hendrix gazed at me with a slight frown and


    asked, "Were you hiding in the bathroom because you don''t want to see me?"


    I sneered and replied, "You have a great imagination, Mr. Roberts."


    He pursed his lips, squinted his eyes, and said, "Dry your hair. Don''t leave it wet, or you''ll catch a cold."


    He then went into the bathroom.


    Soon after, the phone rang and I picked up the call from Aaron. Before I could say anything, he said,


    "I''ve already sent people to keep an eye on her. But Nerissa is right under your nose, isn''t she? Instead


    of having me watch her, you might as well do it yourself."


    I nodded and replied wearily, "She just came over. Also, I just sent you some information. It''s in your


    inbox. Take a closer look and see if you can let Uncle Charles use it."


    "It should work!" He tutted, and then added, "You''ve managed to do quite well for yourself, haven''t you?


    Did Hendrix help you out?"


    "No!" I had nothing good to say to that, and it was gettingte as well. I responded wearily, "It''s really


    However, Aaron hurriedly asked, "Arianna, have you been feeling anything unusualtely?"


    I was a little surprised by his abrupt question. "No. What''s the matter?"


    He replied, "I received a medical record of your depression. It''s pretty serious. Are you all right after


    what happened to Irvin?"

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    I pinched the bridge of my nose and shook my head. "I''m fine. I''ll pull through."


    "Why don''t we find some time to meet up tomorrow, and I''ll take you to see a doctor?"


    "No!" By now, I was a little annoyed. With a serious tone, I said to him, "Aaron, I will tell you if anything


    happens. Alright, I''m going to bed early."


    After that, I immediately hung up the phone.


    Honestly, I felt rather annoyed. Perhaps it was because of Andrea, but I threw my phone aside


    nonchntly.


    Then, I noticed that someone was behind me, I turned around and saw Hendrix standing behind me


    while he stared at me coldly since god knows when.


    I couldn''t help but frown. How much of the conversation between Aaron and I did he hear just now?


    I opened my mouth and wanted to ask, but he suddenly leaned over and put his arms around my waist.


    The next second, he lowered his head and kissed my lips.


    Meanwhile, I was dazed as I didn''t expect this


    to happen.


    Nheless, itsted only a few seconds before I came to my senses. I forcefully pushed Hendrix


    away and said, "Hendrix, let me go!"


    He was stunned for a moment before he frowned and pulled me into his arms again. With a hoarse


    voice, he questioned, "Is it not okay for a husband and wife to act like this? Hmm?"


    "Don''t you think you''re annoying?" Anger red up in my chest. I red at him and said through gritted


    teeth, "Your sweetheart is still downstairs. Aren''t you scared that she''lle upstairs and feel


    heartbroken upon seeing you being so shameless?"


    He suddenly burst intoughter and pinned me down. "My sweetheart? Arianna, why does that sound


    so odd to me? What''s wrong? Are you jealous?"


    I pushed at him, but I couldn''t shove him away. I frowned as I avoided his searching lips to the best of


    my ability. "Hendrix, where did this confidencee from? You think I''m jealous, but why should I be?"


    He curled his lips and said with a cheeky look on his handsome face, "That''s jealousy, all right." He


    held me in his arms and continued to speak in a maic voice, "Arianna, you love me, right?"


    For a moment, I couldn''t control my body and subconsciously grabbed at his arm.


    Well, this was embarrassing.


    Noticing my movement, he lowered his voice and whispered in my ear, "You responded, huh?"


    My face instantly flushed red. Suppressing my anger, I looked at Hendrix and said, "Hendrix, are you


    done? Get out."


    He pulled at me, ignoring my anger toward him. He hugged me and said, "Where do you want me to


    go?"


    "Wherever you like!" I pursed my lips, pushed him away and then went to bed. I closed my eyes in


    exhaustion and wanted to sleep.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He followed after me and wrapped his body around mine. At this moment, my phone which I had


    thrown aside earlier rang again.


    I frowned and looked at the screen. It was a call from Aaron again. I could not help but answer it.


    Aaron said, "Wait for me tomorrow. I''ll take you to a doctor."


    I was unhappy. When I was about to refuse, Hendrix opened his mouth and said with a gloomy face,


    "Dr. Reid, why are you calling at such ate hour? Are you nning to listen to a married couple being


    intimate?"


    Aaron probably didn''t expect to hear Hendrix. After a moment of silence on the other side of the phone,


    he replied with disdain, "Being intimate? You really know how to make yourself look good, Mr. Roberts.


    What kind of couple would have time to answer the phone while being intimate?" This hit Hendrix''s


    sore spot.


    Hendrix ced his hand on my waist and didn''t allow me to move. He said suggestively into the phone,


    "This is how we, as husband and wife, have fun. Don''t you know that, Mr. Reid?"


    "Hmph! Is that so? This kind of fun is quite rare. Why, Mr. Roberts, did you used to call Arianna like this


    back when you were with Miss Burton?"

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Hendrix''s expression grew darker and colder to the point of being downright frightening.


    "There''s no need to be jealous, Mr. Reid. At the very least, you won''t be able to touch what I''m holding


    in my arms for the rest of your life. Compared to your wishful thinking, I''m being much more practical!"


    This person had nothing good to say. After ending the call, Hendrix raised his hand to stroke the hair


    behind my ear. There was no sign of anger on his face, and he only said, "I''ll take you to the hospital


    tomorrow."


    I pursed my lips. I felt a little tired, so I closed my eyes and got ready to sleep.


    That night, I slept well.


    I woke up the next day.


    Hendrix was in the bedroom, and he had already gotten changed. His slender body was sitting on a


    chaise lounge as he used theptop. I didn''t know if he was doing work, or going through other


    documents.


    Seeing that I was awake, he put down theptop, got up and walked over to me. He bent over to kiss


    my forehead and asked, "Are you going to sleep in for a bit?"


    I frowned, "What''s the matter?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "We agreed yesterday that we''re going to see the doctor today."


    "I''m not going!" Although Irvin was gone, I was still an employee of the Granger Group. The Fantasia


    Company was a project that I brought in, so there was no reason to give up halfway.


    He frowned and gave me a tight hug. He pecked me lightly on the lips as he hugged me in his arms.


    "Get up and go wash up first."


    I had gotten a rare night of good sleep, and my mind was quite clear. I left his embrace, got out of bed,


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    and went straight into the bathroom.


    While brushing my teeth, I vaguely heard someone knocking on the bedroom door. I assumed that it


    was Minnie who hade up to call me down for breakfast.


    After washing up and exiting the bathroom, I saw Andrea and Hendrix in each other''s embrace. It


    seemed like something had happened to Andrea, and she was crying a river.


    I was incredibly confused.


    At this moment, they looked just like a couple who were very intimate with each other. I couldn''t help


    but purse my lips while seeing this. I wasn''t in a hurry to do anything else, so I just stayed where I was


    with my arms crossed as I watched closely what they would do next


    Hendrix didn''t look too good. Since his back was facing me, he didn''t see meing out. He pushed


    Andrea away and scolded her coldly, "You''ve been in the Moore family for at least half a year. The


    wealth and power of the Moore family should have made you elegant and reserved. Why have you


    be so self-indulgent instead?"


    Andrea, after being shoved away by Hendrix, saw that I had already emerged from the bathroom. Her


    beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Hendrix.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, "Hendrix, you''ve always known how much I love you. You promised to take


    care of me, not out of responsibility, but because you fell in love with me. You aren''t able to let Arianna


    go now because of your responsibilities and debt to her, and not because you love her, right?"


    I raised my eyebrows. Tsk, tsk. Was she trying to make Hendrix say something that would hurt me?


    Hendrix''s voice was tinged with cool indifference as he said, "This has nothing to do with you. Don''t


    "You won''t give me a straight answer because you don''t love Arianna at all, do you?" Andrea looked at


    him. She went on, saying, "On the night of my birthday, you knew it was her birthday too, but you still


    chose toe to the Moore family because I was more important than her, right?"


    That seemed to have irritated Hendrix. He raised his voice as he warned, "That''s enough!"


    Andrea wasn''t afraid, even in the face of death. She continued, "If you had gone to celebrate Arianna''s


    birthday that night, my mother wouldn''t have had the chance to do anything to her. To put it bluntly, you


    let her go out alone the day before she went intobor because you didn''t love her. In the end, you


    gave my mother an opening to do what she did to her. My mother was the mastermind behind that


    child''s death, and you''re an aplice too."

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Andrea had started to get emotional. She looked at Hendrix and said, "Hendrix, if you choose to stay


    by Arianna''s side to take care of her out of guilt, you''ll end up hurting her. You know love cannot be


    forced. If you don''t love her, yet you stay with her for the rest of your life, you will suffer, and she will


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    too!"


    Hendrix turned his back to me, so I couldn''t see his expression clearly. I simply said with a faint sneer,


    "Love can''t be forced, but we can still try. As for whether we''re happy or not, it doesn''t really matter.


    What''s important is that as long as you''re not doing well, I think that''s enough to make me happy."


    Hearing my voice, Hendrix turned around, his eyes narrowed, "You''ve finished washing up?"


    I nodded, looked at him, and then shifted my gaze to Andrea. Then, I put on a smile and said, "You


    guys are so energetic in the morning. Do you need to get rid of your excess energy? Shall I step aside


    to make room for you two?"


    Hendrix frowned and he seemed upset. "Arianna!" He called out, his voice echoed his threat.


    I shrugged, but didn''t feel angry. I merely said, "Alright then, you two have a good talk. I''ll be leaving


    first."


    However, before I go far, Hendrix grabbed my wrist, "Don''t get mad, okay?"


    I pursed my lips, unhappy with how things were ying out.


    I initially wanted to get mad at him, but as I saw him looking at Andrea coldly, I decided to say, "Miss


    Burton, do you need me to see you out?"


    These words carried with them a strong sense of hostility.


    Andrea looked upset, and her face was pale. There was a crimson sheen in her eyes as she parted her


    lips to say something. But when she saw Hendrix''s terrifyingly brooding expression, she stopped


    herself. She just red at me with hatred and left the room.


    Hendrix and I were left in the spacious bedroom. When he looked at me, he asked, "How long were


    you listening for?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t know!"


    He curled his lips, "Did what I say make you angry?"


    I said inly and as emotionless as I could, "My birthday has be the anniversary of my child''s


    death. It''s...it''s sad!"


    Perhaps he didn''t expect me to say that, or maybe my words had struck a nerve in him. He approached


    me, pulled me into his chest and tightened his arms around me. His voice was hoarse as he said, "She


    won''t have it easy."


    Who?


    Andrea? Or was it Valerie?


    I didn''t ask. I just let him hold me.


    "Hendrix, I''m hungry. Can you let me go?" I felt ufortable locked in his tight embrace.


    He paused, let go of me, and led me downstairs.


    I thought Andrea had already left, but she was surprisingly still hanging around.


    In the kitchen hall, Nerissa and Andrea were chatting with each other when they saw Hendrix and I


    Nerissa smiled and got up to walk towards us. "Didn''t you say that you were going to a meeting today?


    Why did you get up sote? Minnie has prepared your favorite pumpkin porridge. Hurry up and have


    some. Andrea and I will follow you to the Roberts Groupter."


    As she spoke, Nerissa squeezed herself in between the two of us. My pace slowed as I followed


    behind them.


    Nerissa led Hendrix to the seat next to Andrea and said to Minnie, who was in the kitchen, "Minnie, get


    Hendrix a bowl of the porridge."


    Then, she looked at Andrea and said with a smile, "Andrea, you probably don''t know this but once,


    when Hendrix was young, he got home from school one day and saw that Minnie was cooking pumpkin


    porridge in the pot, so finished it all by himself. Afterwards, when Minnie returned and saw the empty


    pot, she thought that the porridge had been overcooked and had evaporated into the air!"

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Andrea watched Hendrix fidget and said with a smile, "Is that true, Hendrix?"


    I...


    After finding myself a seat, I held my chin and said solemnly, "Aunt Nerissa, how old were you when


    you left home?"


    Nerissa didn''t answer me, but Hendrix did. He quickly replied, "Fifteen years old!"


    I raised my eyebrows, "Hendrix, Grandpa said that when you were five, you were sent to Mesville after


    your parents'' ident. You only returned to Ucrebury when you were twenty. Does this mean you


    finished a whole pot of porridge at the age of five? Was the pot tiny, or did five-year-old Hendrix just


    have an incredible appetite?"


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes and looked at me, "I actually hate pumpkin porridge."


    Long story short, Nerissa had no idea what she was saying and was basically talking nonsense.


    I shrugged and nced indifferently at Nerissa, whose face was pale with embarrassment. Then, I


    picked up the bowl of porridge that Minnie had just brought to me and handed it to Hendrix. "Have


    some. We have things to doter."


    Nerissa was probably unhappy that she got called out on her crap, but she still refused to let me have a


    good morning. She looked at Hendrix and said, "Hendrix, Andrea and I want to go to Roberts Group in


    a moment. Why don''t you take us there since it''d be on the way?"


    Hendrix took a sip of the porridge and looked at her nkly. "It''s not on the way."


    "We''re all heading to Roberts Group, so why would that not be on the way?" Nerissa''s expression


    looked sour already.


    Andrea asked in a soft voice, "Hendrix, you don''t really want to see me, do you?"


    Hendrix raised his eyes and looked at her. He nodded his head and said seriously, "I don''t!"


    I...


    That must have made Andrea feel wronged as her eyes started to redden. She stood up and said,


    "Then I won''t bother you anymore."


    She was about to walk out of the door, but was stopped by Nerissa. "Andrea, don''t you get it?


    Obviously, Hendrix was just joking. Where are you going?"


    As she spoke, she pulled Andrea back to the dining table. Nerissa looked at Hendrix and asked,


    "Where are you goingter? Why isn''t Roberts Group on the way?"


    Hendrix''s patience was wearing thin. He set down the bowl in his hand and said, "I have something to


    do!"


    Seeing that I stopped eating after a few mouthfuls, he frowned, "You don''t like it?"


    I shook my head. "It''s good, it''s just a little noisy."


    Nerissa was already unhappy, so when she heard this, she opened her mouth and said, "Arianna,


    you''re the granddaughter-inw of the Roberts, so what do you mean by that? I''m in a bit of a bind right


    now, so can''t I stay here for a few days as your aunt? Are you trying to chase me out?"


    I was amused. I decided that I had enough for breakfast. "Oh, so you are aware that you''re our aunt,


    Madam Roberts. There shouldn''t be any aunt in the 21st century who would let their nephew take on a


    mistress so openly, right?"


    "A mistress?" Nerissa frowned. "Arianna, what are you talking about?"


    I raised my eyebrows, "If not a mistress, then are you trying to get Hendrix to cheat on me?"


    Seeing that I left no room for argument, Nerissa''s expression turned cold. She looked at me and said,


    "Arianna, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Iughed and said, "How am I the one talking nonsense? As his aunt, don''t you know that Andrea


    worships Hendrix? Don''t you know that she wholeheartedly wants to marry him? What''s your


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    rtionship with Andrea? What do you intend to do by bringing her in here? Are you going to let her


    y firste, first served and make me divorce Hendrix?"


    I felt myself getting emotional. I looked at Nerissa and continued, "Aunt Nerissa, if you don''t like me


    and you look down on me, you can say it to my face. Hendrix and I can get a divorce at any time.


    There''s no need to bring someone else into our home."

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    With that, I stood up and walked out of the hall, not giving Nerissa the chance to argue back.


    I heard Hendrix''s furious voice from behind me. "Aunt Nerissa, you know that Arianna''s sick, and she''s


    in poor health, so why are you always picking on her? If there''s something you''re unsatisfied about, you


    can vent it out on me. You don''t have to make things difficult for her."


    I didn''t stick around for the rest of the speech. I immediately exited the vi and got in the car.


    Hendrix followed me out soon after. When he saw that I was sitting leisurely in the car, he curled his


    lips and asked, "Have you calmed down?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and didn''t say anything more. I started the car and was ready to head straight to


    the Granger Group.


    He moved quickly into the passenger''s seat before looking at me and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "To Granger Group!"


    He frowned, "To the doctor''s."


    I pursed my lips and stopped the car. Then, I looked at him and said indifferently, "Get off. I have things


    to do."


    He leaned his slender body back into the seat and said, "Then let''s go to Granger Group to settle your


    business first, and then we''ll go see a doctor."


    "Don''t you have your own business to deal with? You''re being a little annoying here, Hendrix." Why did


    he have to stick with me all day like I was some sort of criminal?


    "My mission today is to be with you!"


    I tapped my knuckles on the steering wheel. I was getting extremely annoyed, but s, I had to keep


    my anger in check. Looking at him, I said calmly, "Fine, you drive. I don''t know the way."


    He raised his eyebrows, sat up straight and gave me a kiss on the cheeks. He then said with a smile,


    "It''s the same if we go see the doctor first before going to thepany."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I frowned and patiently waited for him to get out of the car.


    He got out of the car and walked around the front to the driver''s seat. I watched him reach out to open


    the door. Suddenly, I felt a rush of adrenaline within me. I squinted at him and said, "Mr. Roberts, do


    take your time!"


    After that, I stepped on the elerator and swiftly took off. In the rearview mirror was Hendrix, still


    shell-shocked, standing in ce as his expression grew as dark as coal.


    I took onest look at him before driving straight to Granger Group.


    There wasn''t much to do, but I still had to drop by for a quick visit. Without Irvin, the Granger Group


    continued to operate normally. After having a quick discussion about work with Sherman, I then left


    Granger Group.


    Aaron called. When I answered the phone, I heard him ask coldly, "Where are you?"


    "The Granger Group! What''s wrong?" After leaving the office, I was in no hurry to go anywhere. I stood


    by the elevator doors while on the phone. The phone line was rather unstable.


    His voice sounded a little hoarse, as if he hadn''t slept yet. "Give me a few minutes. I''ll take you to the


    hospital in a moment."


    I felt the familiar feeling of annoyance rise up in my chest again. "I''m not going to the hospital."


    Hearing my refusal, Aaron got a little angry. "If you don''t go to the hospital, what are you going to do


    then? You''re sick, yet you refuse treatment. Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    This man!


    "Aaron, I''m fine physically. Depression only affects my mood, so I''ll be fine as long as I can keep it


    under control. Don''t make a fuss. I''ll be busy in a bit. How''s everything with the Moore family?" I


    changed the subject, not wanting to prolong our conversation about seeing a doctor.


    He sounded mad as he said, "I''m making a fuss? You attempted suicide, yet I''m the one making a


    fuss? Should I just sit around and wait to visit you at the morgue?"


    I scratched my forehead helplessly and tried once again, to change the topic. "About the information I


    gave you yesterday, has the Moore family made any moves?"


    He sighed quietly, "You! Uncle Charles looked into Arnold and Michael based on the information you


    gave and he found a problem. They already left for Ucrebury today."


    I nodded and thought for a moment. Then, I said, "On the surface, this looks to have nothing to do with


    Valerie. Their interactions with her seem to solely be business-rted, so nothing looks out of the


    ordinary. However, please remind Uncle Charles to start with Arnold''s wife, and soon he''ll find out


    what''s going on between him and Valerie."

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    "Alright, wait for me at Granger Group. I''lle and pick you up in a bit." This person really was


    something else. I had repeated myself over and over again, so why hadn''t he moved on from this? He


    must have brain damage.


    I took a deep breath and said calmly into the phone, "Don''te, I''m about to leave."


    The elevator arrived, so I hung up the phone and got in. It was only a few minutes'' journey, he wouldn''t


    be able to get here that fast.


    But in the end, all that was pointless because I met Hendrix at the entrance of Granger Group. Well, to


    be exact, Hendrix hade here looking for me.


    He was dressed in a custom-made ck suit. His tall and straight figure, coupled with his handsome


    features, made him stand out even more in the crowd.


    When I saw him, I subconsciously wanted to avoid him, but before I could react, he had already strode


    towards me.


    He held me in his arms brazenly and said, "How long are you going to be mad for?"


    I pursed my lips and did not struggle too much because there were too many people around. I kept a


    fake smile on my face and said, "I''m not mad!"


    As soon as he pulled me out of Granger Group, a fancy red sports car suddenly stopped in front of us,


    catching the crowd''s attention.


    The cool car door spun up, and Aaron emerged from it, donned in a pair of chiclooking sunsses.


    Seeing that I was being held in Hendrix''s arms, he took off his sunsses and squinted at Hendrix as


    he said coldly, "Can''t you tell from her face that she doesn''t like it?"


    Hendrix looked at him with disdain and his gaze fell on me coldly, "You tricked me into getting out of the


    car, and even tried to avoid me because of him?"


    I...


    This was nder!


    "No!" I said inly, "I don''t know why he''s here."


    It was troublesome enough dealing with Hendrix, but I was starting to get a headache from having to


    deal with Aaron too.


    Looking at the two men, I said, "I''m going to see a doctor!"


    After that, I got into Hendrix''s car straight away.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    I was in the psychiatric unit.


    I sat alone across a psychologist in arge ward. He was an old man named Maxwell Dormer.


    "Dr. Dormer, Mr. Roberts gave this to you." A nurse in white came in and handed the documents in her


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    hand to Maxwell. She looked at me seriously when she left.


    Maxwell read through the documents and pushed his sses up his nose bridge. He looked at me and


    said, "Arianna, how''s your insomniately?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "When my mood is unstable, I do tend to lose sleep. I don''t know


    whether it''s chronic or not."


    He said, "That''s because of mental pressure. You have to learn to vent your feelings. Come here more


    often if you can. Don''t bottle up your feelings too much. Life passes in a sh. Before we even have the


    time to think things through, we''re already old."


    This felt very much like a normal, casual conversation. I nodded and agreed with what he said.


    He lowered his head and wrote something on the paper for me. He looked at me and then said with a


    smile, "If there''s something you want to do, then do it. Don''t weigh yourself down too much."


    I took the prescription and was stunned for a moment. Most of them were antidepressants. After a


    pause, I asked, "What are these?"


    "They''re the same as your previous ones. After so many years, you must already be aware that you are


    the only person who can help yourself. All I can tell you as a doctor is to keep your chin up!" He


    eximed with no emotion shown on his weary face.


    I nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    When I left the psychologist''s office, both Hendrix and Aaron looked at me and asked, "How was it?"

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    I was surprised at how in- sync these men were and couldn''t helpughing. Then, I handed the


    prescription to Hendrix and said, "The doctor said to drink more warm water."


    "What?" Aaron was puzzled. "Dr. Dormer really said that?"


    I nodded. Tilting my head, I looked at him and said, "He said I''m not sick. So, you guys won''t keep


    making me see a doctor, right?"


    Aaron frowned. "Who..." As he spoke, Hendrix nced at him with a dark look on his face, effectively


    cutting Aaron off. He then looked at me and said, "Uncle Charles invited you toe with me to visit


    the Reid family next week. We''ll have a meal together and get to know the Reid family."


    I was stunned to hear this, but after thinking for a while, I ended up nodding, and yawned. Then, I


    looked at Aaron and said, "I didn''t sleep wellst night. I''m heading home first!"


    He was about to say something, but when he saw that I was sleepy, he stopped and nodded, "Go


    home and rest early then."


    He red at Hendrix and said sarcastically, "Aren''t you tired, Mr. Roberts?"


    Hendrix curled his lips, "My body has always been strong!"


    In a fit of anger, Aaron left.


    As soon as he did, Hendrix narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at me and said, "What about the


    prescription?"


    I pursed my lips, held the prescription tightly in my hand, and said nonchntly, "There''s no


    prescription, the doctor just said to drink more warm water."


    "Arianna!" He said, his voice slightly raised.


    I was annoyed, so I didn''t say anything more to him. I walked straight out of the hospital and got in the


    car.


    He followed after me, but he was not in a hurry. Instead, he looked at me and said, "I''ll treat you to


    dinner at the Nandoes Restaurant. Would you like to?"


    I subconsciously wanted to refuse, but after a pause, I looked at him and said, "What are you treating


    me for?"


    He started the car, "Because of what we talked about on the phone the other day."


    Well, this was a surprise. Was he was going to apologize to me?


    Some said that when you were with a man, you could figure out whether he loved you or not by seeing


    how his friends treated you.


    After pondering for a bit, I looked at him and nodded, "Okay!"


    When Hendrix brought me to Nandoes Restaurant, it was still rather early for dinner, so I asked, "Don''t


    you think it''s a little too early?"


    He hummed in reply and said, "We can eat early, so you can go home and rest after dinner."


    I...


    Meanwhile, in the private room.


    Seeing the three people sitting inside, I couldn''t help butugh. I looked back at Hendrix and said


    sarcastically, "So, this was a Trojan horse?"


    Hendrix frowned, then squinted at Austin. "What''s going on?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Austin quickly stood up and exined bashfully, "Hendrix, Andrea was constantly in the hospital before


    and she hasn''t been out in a long time. She''s just here to hang out. I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you in


    advance, but I promise that nothing will happen."


    Josiah sipped on his tea lightly as if he had nothing to do with the matter.


    Hendrix calmly nced at Andrea, who was sitting at the dining table looking pathetic as ever. He


    looked at me with his dark eyes and asked, "Do you still want to eat?"


    Austin looked at me apologetically and said, "Arianna, I''m sorry, I..."


    "When did I be deadwood here?" Andrea said pridefully, an attempt to mask the tinge of sadness


    on her pretty face. "Since my presence is redundant here, I won''t be a bother anymore."


    After that, she stood up, picked up her bag and got ready to leave.


    Austin looked at me, his face starting to grow red from embarrassment and said, "Arianna, I''m sorry, I''ll


    go see her off!"


    "It''s alright. We''ve all agreed to eat together. Since we''re all here, let''s have a good meal then!" I said


    as I looked at Andrea, our very own award- winning actress. "Miss Burton, you don''t mind eating


    together, do you?"

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Austin was sharp and quick- witted. He immediately helped Andrea sit down, ordered our food with a


    smile, and got us some alcohol as well.


    Hendrix had always been a man of few words. He sat beside me with a nk look in his face as he


    chatted with Josiah.


    When all the food and drinks were served, Austin stood up solemnly. He held a cup of white wine in his


    hand and looked at me as he said, "Arianna, I''d like to make a toast to you. I was too rash in the past.


    Now that you''re with Hendrix, I''ll treat you as family in the future."


    After he finished his toast, he raised his head and downed the wine.


    I nced at Hendrix and saw his expressionless face. I couldn''t tell how he was feeling at the moment.


    Josiah looked at me and exined after a pause, "We came up with a set of rules before. If someone


    ever makes a mistake, they''ll have to drink ten sses of wine as a show of apology."


    I couldn''t help but look at the ten sses of white wine in front of Austin. Suddenly, I remembered that I


    had done the same thing before.


    The difference was that back then, I was the one who had poured them for Austin.


    Iughed. Were these people really that big of a drunkard? It was ten sses of wine were were


    talking about here. Of course, this was no big deal for those with good alcohol tolerance. But for those


    who can''t hold their liqour well, their life might be in danger after the tenth ss.


    Seeing Austin drinking a second ss of wine, I stood up abruptly, looked at him inly, and said, "If


    we''re not eating dinner, I''ll leave first."


    Andrea was probably already angry before. When she saw me stand up to leave, she immediately


    spoke up. "Arianna, what are you doing? Have your parents taught you nothing?"


    She looked at me with an especially displeased expression and said, "They''ve already set their dignity


    aside to apologize to you, but you''re still unwilling to let things go. Is breaking them apart the only way


    you can be at peace?"


    I couldn''t help but frown as I looked at her agitated face. "Are you trying to fight for justice, or are you


    just venting your frustration here, Miss Burton?"


    "You..."


    I didn''t give her the chance to speak. I quickly interjected her, "I don''t have parents, so I wouldn''t know


    how my parents could teach me anything. But, Miss Burton, since you have parents, they should''ve


    taught you not to meddle in others'' business. It''s bad manners to poke your nose into things that have


    nothing to do with you."


    "Arianna, who are you calling ill-mannered?" Seeing that she was no match for me when it came to


    verbal battles, a pitiful, wronged expression made its way to Andrea''s face. She looked at Hendrix and


    said, "Hendrix, are you just going to let your wife bully me like this?"


    How boring!


    Hendrix frowned and nced at her coldly, but he didn''t say anything. Obviously, he was on to what


    she was trying to do.


    Austin''s face fell as well as he looked at Andrea, "Andrea, enough. Don''t get yourself involved in this."


    "Why not? These rules were set when my brother was around. I was there too, at the time. So, why


    can''t I be a part of this?"


    "It wasn''t stated anywhere in the rules that people are free to poke their nose into others'' business.


    Don''t you know this, Andrea?" Josiah said with a particrly cold and somewhat irritated look in his


    eyes.


    Andrea was stunned for a moment, and then tears began to flow down the side of her face.


    I could feel myself getting annoyed. Looking at Austin, I said solemnly, "I don''t know what kind of rules


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    you guys established before, but I''ve epted your apology. Thank you for the meal, but there''s no


    need to drink. Since you''ve already apologized, you don''t have to do this anymore."


    After a pause, I continued, "Everyone has their own way of handling problems. You have your own


    rules, and I have my own opinions, so there''s no need to drink any more wine."


    Austin was surprised. He looked at Hendrix in confusion.


    Hendrix, who hadn''t voiced out his opinion from the start, finally got up and gave Austin a nd look as


    he said, "If Arianna says there''s no need to drink, then just go with it. It''s gettingte, and she''s tired.


    Let''s get together another day."


    After that, he pulled me away in preparation to leave.


    Andrea suddenly stood in front of us and looked at us dead in the eye. No, to be exact, she looked at


    Hendrix, her eyes red and tear-filled as she said, "Who are you to break the rules he set just because


    you feel like it? Is our decade- old rtionship nothingpared to a single woman?"

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Hendrix frowned and said in an unpleasant tone, "She''s my wife!"


    Andrea sneered. "So what? You''re going to let her do whatever she wants just because she''s your


    wife?"


    I snorted, "Miss Burton, you could write a book with all the ways you''re using your brother''s name to


    your advantage. I don''t care why this kind of inhumane rule was set in the past, but Miss Burton, please


    spare it some thought. You were all in your 20s at the time, so making such an impulsive rule at that


    age is understandable, but do you really think that rule is still applicable now?"


    "Don''t you know they''re all in their thirties? Even if they were in good health, downing ten sses of


    wine can''t be good for the body. What''s more, they''ve been staying upte and going on business trips


    drink like this because you want Mr. Shelley to end up like your brother? Sacrificing his life to honor


    your so-called friendship?"


    Andrea''s face was flushed red with guilt and embarrassment. She red at me and said angrily, "You


    snake. You''re the one who won''t ept Austin''s apology out of arrogance. That''s why you''re leaving."


    Sometimes I couldn''t help but wonder about Andrea''s IQ, and feel how much it was akin to that of a


    five-year-old. Her brain was simply wired like a child''s.


    I looked at her, paused, and then turned to Austin to say, "Mr. Shelley, to be honest, you''re a good man


    who knows between right and wrong. Hendrix and I are husband and wife. He treats you like family,


    and so do I. I won''t let some minor unpleasantries get in the way of our rtionship, nor will I let it affect


    you and Hendrix''s brotherly rtionship. I''ve epted your apology, and you don''t have to drink


    because you''re family and I don''t want you to lose your life over your so-called rules." After that, I took


    Hendrix''s hand and immediately left the private room.


    But as soon as we got to the car, I instantly let go of Hendrix''s hand and red at him, "Did you bring


    me here to make me upset on purpose?"


    If I had known that Andrea was here, I wouldn''t havee. I didn''t want to lose my temper for no


    reason.


    He pursed his lips and looked at me with a tinge of annoyance on his face. "I was with you this whole


    time. Do you think I would have deliberately invited her?"


    I was so furious that I turned to him and said, "Walk home yourself!"


    After that, I got in the car, started the engine and left without saying another word to Hendrix.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw him ce his hand on his forehead, not knowing whether tough or cry at


    the situation before him.


    Meanwhile, at the vi.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Nerissa standing by the door in a long gown. She looked behind


    me and saw that Hendrix wasn''t there.


    She asked, "Are you free? Let''s talk."


    I shrugged, "About what?"


    "You and I!"


    Amused by that, I said, "Isn''t Andrea already enoughpany for you?"


    She frowned and said ndly, "I just want to do something that is beneficial to the both of us. Then,


    we''d have better days ahead and I won''t interfere with your marriage or your family."


    "So? If I don''t agree to cooperate with you, are you going to break my marriage and family up?" I


    walked right past her and into the main hall. I noticed that Minnie and Heather were not around, so she


    must have nned this in advance.


    She stroked her soft hair and saidzily, "Let''s talk about how we can be allies. To be honest, I don''t


    like Andrea. I''d rather be friends with you than enemies."


    I pursed my lips and said with a faint smile on my face, "Friends? Forget it. Mr. Roberts has eyes


    everywhere. I''m not really friendmaterial to you."


    Nothing was more terrifying than befriending people who only prioritized their self-interest.


    She raised her eyebrows, "This is just human nature. When you get to my age, you might understand


    where I''ming from."


    In another ten years?


    I smiled, looking at her. "It''s not my ce to intervene in the business of the Grangers. Even if Charles


    recognizes me as his goddaughter, I can''t say anything to that. After all, this was all Master Miller''s


    idea. If the tragedy that has befallen on the Granger family has nothing to do with you, then I don''t think


    it''s necessary for you to panic. Once this period of time passes, you can still return to the Granger


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Group to continue being the


    chairman."


    She narrowed her eyes and her face darkened, "So, are you not going to be allies with me?"

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    I shrugged, "Since I''ve set my mind on dealing with the likes of Valerie, I naturally have my own ns


    on how I''d like to go about it. I appreciate your kind gesture though."


    After that, I went straight into the bedroom. Nerissa followed behind, saying, "Arianna, you don''t have


    to refuse me right away. I know you have a lot of bargaining chips now, so you couldn''t be bothered


    with my intel about Valerie. But have you ever thought about what will happen to your marriage if


    Andrea is constantly wedged in between you and Hendrix?"


    I stopped in my tracks and turned back to look at her, "So, knowing this, you''re nning to use Andrea


    to ruin my marriage?"


    She pursed her lips and said unpleasantly, "You don''t need to be my enemy at all. I can help you with a


    lot of things, much more than just this."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I wanted tough, but I refrained myself from doing so. I looked at her and said, "All our rtionship


    ever will be is a neutral one. I can''t help you with your affairs, and I believe that I have the ability to


    handle my own. Thus, I hope we can live in harmony in the future." Back in the bedroom, I felt a little


    ufortable because my lower abdomen was aching. I went into the bathroom and found that my


    period hade.


    After my miscarriage, I''d constantly get unusual discharge and darker-colored blood. It had been a long


    while since I experienced a regr menstrual cycle. Fortunately, things were slowly getting back to


    normal.


    It was rare to see something pleasant. When Hendrix came back, I was sitting on the sofa in the


    bedroom, watching TV. I covered myself in a nket because I felt a little chilly.


    He entered the room, his hair slightly moist as he held a bouquet of flowers in his hand.


    Seeing me lying on the sofa while on my phone, he came over and pulled the nket off me, saying,


    "Why aren''t you asleep? Were you waiting for me?"


    I immediately sat up. I was a little tired, and my waist felt somewhat sore. I replied, "Yeah!"


    He put the flowers into the vase and rubbed my cheeks with his palm. His hand was cold to the touch;


    perhaps I had been sitting around for too long.


    "Why were you waiting for me?" He pulled me into his arms, smiling from ear to ear. He rubbed his


    prickly stubble against my face.


    I looked at the bouquet he bought, and the presentation and freshness of the flowers indicated that this


    must not have been cheap.


    He handed the flowers to me and said with a slight smile, "Does it smell nice?"


    "Is it for me?" I took the bouquet into my hands and brought it close to my nose. It smelled like a field of


    flowers on a sunny summer afternoon. How fragrant.


    He hugged me closer and said in a low voice, "If not, would I have bought it for myself?"


    I looked down and said ndly, "I heard from Aunt Nerissa that Miss Burton still has to stay here for a


    few more days."


    He frowned, his face a little pale as he replied, "And?"


    I loosened the wrapping paper that I had touched and said quietly, "Let''s put this in the living room."


    He frowned, anger shed across his face as he said, "So, this is how you''re going to treat the flowers I


    gave you?"


    I got up and pulled myself out of his arms. With an indifferent gaze, I said, "What should I do, then?


    Sleep with it in my arms, like it''s a baby?"


    He pursed his lips and stopped talking. He then tossed the flowers onto the TV cab, then took off


    his coat and went into the bathroom.


    It didn''t take long before I heard the sound of water from the bathroom. I nced at the flowers he


    threw on the cab and went to bed, disinterested.


    My stomach still ached a little. When I got up and took a few steps forward, I could feel the blood


    gushing out from down under like a river. My mood was already pretty bad to begin with; this just made


    me even more irritable than usual.


    When Hendrix came out of the bathroom, he waspletely wet and his hair was undried.


    Seeing that I was already lying in bed, he frowned and threw the towel my way, "Help me dry up!"


    I frowned back at him and hid under the covers, not saying a word. I didn''t want to talk to him.


    When he saw that I refused to move, his expression darkened. "Arianna, if there''s something you need


    to say, then tell it to me straight. You don''t have to get passive aggressive with me. I didn''t handle


    things well tonight, and you''ve already vented your anger on me. What else do you want to do? Just


    get up and do it. Don''t work yourself up, okay?"


    I wasn''t feeling well, and was a little sleepy. I shifted in bed to look up at him. Then, I got up and kissed


    him right on the mouth, "Thank you. I like the flowers very much. Goodnight!"


    After that, I lied backdown in bed.


    Hendrix''s gaze did not shift away from me. He then narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a low voice,


    "How half-hearted of you!"


    Then, he bent over and kissed me back. He bent his elbow as he inched closer to give me a deep,


    enticing kiss. I did not resist, and even responded to his kisses. He only let go of me after a long while.


    He looked at me, his eyes pitch ck and deep like a bottomless pit. "Can we do it tonight?"

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    I was caught in a faze for a second, reeling from the faint pain in my lower abdomen. I said quietly,


    "Hendrix, I''m beat!"


    He understood what I meant, and did not force me to do it. He just nodded slightly and said, "Okay, rest


    well, then."


    Despite saying so, when Hendrixid beside me and held me in his arms, he still showered me with


    breathless kisses.


    It was clear that he had held himself back for a long time.


    I curled into myself even more, trying to hide away from his advances but the edge of the bed was right


    behind me; I could fall off anytime. So, I raised my hand to push him away, but he grabbed it instead.


    Seeing that he already had one hand tugging at my bra strap, I frowned, "Hendrix..."


    "It''s okay, don''t be scared!"


    I held his hand down. "I''m sorry, I just can''t right now!"


    He smiled and kissed me gently. Then, he tried to coax me seductively, "It''s okay, we can take it slow."


    He may have misunderstood what I meant which left me at a loss for words for a brief moment.


    In my silence, realization finally dawned upon him. He lowered his gaze on me and a look of surprise


    shed across his face. "When did you get your period?


    "Tonight!" I said wearily.


    He then got up and walked out of the bedroom. Iid in bed, feeling a little scatterbrained. Before I


    could figure out what he was going to do, I saw hime in with a mug of ginger tea. I couldn''t mask


    my surprise.


    "Minnie added some brown sugar too. Have some and then go sleep!" He raised the mug close to my


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    mouth and said enticingly.


    The tea was sweet, which I wasn''t a fan of. After a few sips, I couldn''t drink it anymore.


    Seeing this, he said, "Drink more!"


    I frowned and said, "No thank you, I''ve had enough."


    "Come on. Finish it and then have a good rest." He was stubborn and unwavering in his attempt to


    refuse my refusal.


    After being with him for so many years, I knew that if I continued to drag things out like this, I would be


    the one suffering in the end. So, through gritted teeth, I made myself finish the mug of warm ginger tea.


    My body had not recovered yet, and since I was on my period, my head felt like it was spinning non-


    stop.


    Although I had slept well the night before, my blood cirction still probably wasn''t in great shape, so I


    was feeling a little lightheaded.


    Hendrix had a lot on his te, and he had to prepare for hispany''s annual meeting soon, so he


    asked Minnie to stay in the vi to care for me.


    I slept in for a bit. After being in bed for an extra hour and a half, I epted that I couldn''t fall back


    asleep anymore. As I was scrolling through my phone, I suddenly received a call.


    I answered it and said ndly, "Hello, Mr. Lewis!"


    Michael was a smart and perceptive person. When he heard me speak, he sounded chirpy and said,


    "Miss Reid, did you sleep wellst night? Would you do me the honor of treating you to lunch?"


    "Sure thing, Mr. Lewis. Thank you in advance for the meal!" "No thanks needed. Moreover, it is I who


    should be thanking you, Miss Reid!"


    After the call ended, I was about to get up from the bed when I received a call from Kelsey.


    "So, did Michael ask to meet up?" She dived straight to the point, no beating around the bush


    whatsoever.


    I nodded and said, "Yes, you get news pretty fast!"


    She smiled, "I heard that Arnold was detained by the police this morning. The money he earned


    illegally over the years is well over hundred and millions of dors; that in itself is already a crime. He


    probably won''t be able to get out for at least 10 years."


    "But Michael seemed to have disappeared. He must have gotten the news in advance. When the police


    arrived at Michael''s ce, he had already made a run for it. I thought for a moment and realized that he


    most likely would have gone to you!"


    Hearing such sureness in her voice, I couldn''t help but ask, "How did you guess that he woulde to


    me?"


    Sheughed. "After what happened with Calvin, he must have thought of you. But he hesitated for too


    long, so he had toe in such a sorry state in the end. If he hade to you earlier, Valerie might


    have been the one getting caught, instead of him."


    That was true. Charles only oversaw family affairs while when it came to the business side of


    things...let''s just say that even if he was punished, it would never be as severe as Arnold''s punishment.


    If he hade to me in advance, perhaps he would have had a chance to make up for things.


    "I see. How''s it going with the Moore family?" I asked casually.


    She replied nonchntly, "I heard that Freya, the youngest daughter of the Moore Family who had


    been abroad, has returned. This woman was only born when Master Moore was 60 years old. She''s


    heavily doted on and has a pretty vicious personality. She doesn''t seem to like Valerie and Andrea very


    much, so since she''s back, she''ll make no shortage of trouble forthem."


    With a faint smile, I got out of bed and said, "Seems like Valerie will be getting busy."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    She smiled and said, "With Arnold getting caught, everything would be exposed if she messes up even


    just a little. As for Arnold''s wife, what are you going to do with her? It shouldn''t be too hard getting


    something out of her."


    "I haven''t thought about it yet!" I looked up at the time and said, "Since Michael hase to me


    himself, things shouldn''t be that difficult. It wouldn''t be a problem when it came to Arnold''s wife either."


    She said, "Okay then, you do you!"


    I nodded. Just as I was about to end the call, she suddenly said, "By the way, there''s something I


    almost forgot to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about Josiah. Has there been any big news about the Roberts?" She asked. "The hospital problem


    is barely even over, yet a bigger problem seemed to have emerged. It''s all the rage in Ucrebury.


    Apparently, it has something to do with a construction site that''s currently under the development of


    Roberts Group. Just two months after operations started, they found that the children of nearby


    residents had been buried alive and it wasn''t just one kid, but a few of them. This has blown up quite a


    bit. It seems that the entire Roberts Group operations will be stopped for the moment."


    I was shocked for a moment and didn''t know how to react to this. "When did this happen?" "About two


    or three days ago. It hasn''t been announced publicly; Hendrix must have suppressed the media.


    However, this matter involves people''s lives, so this will not be an easy solve. The Roberts Group will


    likely suffer a great blow this time."


    "Alright, I''ve got it!" This news poured restlessness all over my body. How could this be?


    Hendrix had managed the Robert Group well for all these years. What happened with the hospital


    previously was already nothing short of ridiculous; how could there be yet another fatal ident this


    time round?


    If news got out, the entire Roberts Group would be a goner.


    "There''s one more thing that I identally overheard. When you had your miscarriage, it seems that


    Miss Caulfield had gone to look for Josiah. I don''t know what happened in between, butter on, I


    heard that Monique had a premature birth."


    A premature birth?


    My breathing stopped for a second, "The hospital, the construction and Monique...they all have


    something to do with Josiah?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She paused, feeling a little uncertain and then said, "I''m not very sure about this, I don''t know all the


    details. Your best move now is to ask Miss Monique for the full picture. Perhaps she''ll know more about


    what''s going on with Josiah."


    I then ended our call. I immediately dialed for Ian, but he didn''t pick up.


    These three months, I always had doubts about why Monique never talked to me directly through the


    phone. I had a bad gut feeling that they seemed to be actively avoiding me. Had something gone


    wrong?


    I wrecked my brain over what might have happened, but still couldn''t figure out what on earth I had


    missed.


    I didn''t want to get caught between Hendrix and Josiah''s matters. Even if there was an overnight feud


    between the two of them, it was unlikely that Josiah would attempt to kill off Hendrix after so many


    years of acquaintance.


    On the other hand, there was Monique who I was even more worried about. From what I could tell,


    there were no feelings between her and Josiah. She had gone to look for Josiah when she was


    pregnant, which meant that she was going to tell him about the child. But he was anxious to save me,


    so it seemed that Josiah didn''t care about that child at all.


    Otherwise, why would Monique have gone through a premature birth and left Jarold City right after?


    I couldn''t get a hold of Ian, so I could only take to guessing the situation.


    Michael had sent me the meet- up address location. After tidying up at home, I left for the ce.


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    There was a little traffic on the way to the restaurant, so when I arrived, Michael was already seated,


    waiting for me. When I opened the door to the private room, he instantly stood up and said in a hurry,


    "Miss Reid, you''re here!"


    I nodded and walked over to the table to sit down. He smiled and said cautiously, "I already ordered,


    but I don''t know if you''ll like it, Miss Reid!"


    I smiled silently in response. I nced out of the ss window and saw Michael sitting restlessly


    across from me from the reflection.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    After a long time, he finally said, "Miss Reid, I''m really sorry for holding you up by asking you toe


    out so early."


    I nodded and looked at him calmly, waiting for his next words.


    Noticing this, his nervousness grew as he said, "Miss Reid, do you know about Arnold being caught in


    Ucrebury?"


    I asked in surprise, "Arnold was caught? What about it?"


    Seeing my reaction, he seemed to have made up his mind and said, "To be frank with you, Miss Reid, I


    came to look for you because I wanted to talk to you about bing allies."


    I took a sip of water, looked at him and nodded. Then, I raised my eyebrows and asked, "What do you


    mean by that?"


    He paused when the waiter came in to serve our food. After the waiter left, he continued, "I will provide


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    you with information on Madam Lawson''s bribes from various transactions, as well as how she


    managed to escape the eyes ofw when she was being investigated. Also, I have evidence that can


    kill her in one move."


    I held my chin and looked at him with a faint expression. I narrowed my eyes slightly and asked, "How


    can I trust a person who betrayed their family?"


    "Miss Reid, to tell the truth, you are the one pulling the strings here. It doesn''t look like it on the surface,


    but you''re the mastermind behind all this. Ever since Calvin was framed, you had begun toy your


    traps. Calvin was just a pawn, and your end-goal is Valerie. The only thing youck now is evidence of


    her bribes, which I possess."


    I looked at him nonchntly. "I know you have the evidence, but still, how can I trust you?"


    He hesitated for a moment. Then, he ced a file in front of me, looked at me and said, "This is intel on


    Valerie and Arnold''s transactions through me. All their transaction records are in here. These are


    enough to cripple Valerie."


    I nced at the documents in front of me and was in no hurry to pick them up for a read. I looked at


    Michael and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Freedom!" He said with his mouth agape, looking a little haggard, "The police are already looking for


    me. I know that I can''t escape from my crimes. I don''t want anything else but freedom."


    I couldn''t help but sigh, feeling a little cold and distant. "Honestly, I can get what you''re offering just by


    putting in more time, and I wouldn''t have to take on your risks. Bing allies with you is the riskiest


    choice I can make. You are a businessman, so you should know this better than I do."


    He probably didn''t expect that I would refuse as his face fell, his expression turned grim. After a


    moment of silence, he looked at me and said, "What if I canpletely and irrevocably destroy


    Valerie?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and wasn''t too interested in that. I looked at him indifferently and said,


    "Valerie''s fate has already been decided. I haven''t done anything just yet, only because I feel that it''s


    more interesting to keep her alive."


    When he saw that I wasn''t convinced, his face turned even darker. "Since you''ve made up your mind,


    why did you agree to meet me, Miss Reid?"


    I held my chin and said, "I just want to know what really happened when you kidnapped me."


    It seemed that he didn''t expect that I would bring up the past again. He was caught a little off guard as


    he asked, "Didn''t you already ask about this, Miss Reid? Why are you asking again?"


    I felt amused and squinted at him. "Did you think I would buy that? Alford Audit was only part of the


    reason, but not many people knew about my pregnancy. I wonder how you knew of it? And I''m curious


    about the recording you gave me. Who exactly did Andrea work together with to act that out? Do


    enlighten me, Mr. Lewis!"


    It had indeed been half a year, but I''ve always felt something amiss ever since Kelsey mentioned it to


    me. When I spoke to Andrea about working together, I didn''t say a thing about the purpose of my fake


    miscarriage. But when Michael kidnapped me, it was obvious that he knew about my n.


    Humans were naturally hard- headed, stubborn creatures. Even if I already had a hunch about what


    really happened, I still desperately wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    Seeing that I was squinting at him, he smiled and said, "Miss Reid, would you be willing to work with


    me if I tell you everything?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "I''ll consider it!"


    He took a sip of his tea, his patience thinning with every line of banter. Once he recollected himself, he


    said to me, "Miss Reid, have you ever thoroughly gotten to know Doctor Saunders?"

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    "Josiah?" I asked, already feeling like my hunch was not far off the mark.


    He shrugged. "Truthfully, I didn''t intend to kidnap you at first because the cost was too high and I


    couldn''t really bring myself to do it. After all, as long as the chairman of Alford Audit had a talk with you,


    things would''ve been fine. So, kidnapping you was not the best option."


    I nodded and motioned for him to continue.


    "But Josiah took the initiative toe to us. He said that he wanted to work with us when in truth, he


    mainly just wanted to work with Valerie. As I''ve been working with Valerie for several years, he used the


    Saunders family''s audits over the next decade to lock in work with me. This meant that I not only got


    part of the Roberts Group''s audit job, but I could even work with the notorious Saunders family for the


    next ten years. So, I agreed."


    These were all well within my predictions and guessing, so it didn''t really take me by surprise. I looked


    at him considerably calmly and asked, "What was Josiah''s goal in doing so?"


    He thought about it, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know. When he worked with me, he just said that


    he couldn''t hurt you. After our discussion on the auction, everything after that was set up by him. I


    wasn''t really involved in it."


    I pursed my lips. I couldn''t understand why Josiah wanted to set up a fake scene between Andrea and


    Hendrix for me to witness. What was his purpose? Why did he force me to leave Hendrix that early on?


    How would it benefit him?


    After learning about these, I was somewhat calm. I looked at him and said, "Mr. Lewis, thank you very


    much for sharing these with me. But I''ll have to think about working with you. After all, I''m the type to


    hold grudges."


    His face suddenly fell. "What do you mean by that, Miss Reid?"


    I looked outside the private room and leaned slightly against the sofa. Then, I looked at him with clear


    never happened?"


    He said with his darkened face, "You remained unhurt through it all, didn''t you?"


    "There were no physical wounds, but what about mental ones?" Andrea''s self- directed and -acted


    recording was disgusting, and it had disheartened her and made her give up on wanting to be married


    to Hendrix. In other words, she had suffered a loss much greater than most would think she did.


    He still had more to say, but the private room door opened and in came a squad of uniformed


    policemen who rushed over to grab Michael. As he was getting restrained, one policeman said,


    "Michael Lewis, you are involved in illegal business activities and kidnapping. Pleasee with us."


    Michael came to his senses and started ring at me. He was so angry that his eyes looked like they


    were about to pop out of his sockets. "Arianna, you yed me?"


    I pursed my lips and said faintly, "This was not part of my n."


    He stared at me with rage in his eyes. "Arianna, if you can, please make sure I suffer the same fate as


    Calvin and have me sentenced to death. Otherwise, when Ie out, I won''t let you have it easy."


    Watching the police take him away, I sat in my seat and stared at the food on the table which remained


    untouched.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I began eating them myself. These did note cheap, so it would be terrible to waste them.


    "You''re too calm. Didn''t you hear what he said just now? Yet you''re still in the mood to eat?" Aaron


    came in and looked at me, helplessly saying, "When he gets out, you''d be in trouble."


    I had a few mouthfuls of food and decided that the restaurant''s food was decently tasteful. I looked


    back at him and said, "You don''t want to eat?"


    He snorted and sat in front of me. He then asked for a bowl and cutlery from the waiter before looking


    right at me and asking, "Are you really not afraid of what will happen to you once he gets out?"


    Putting down the cutlery in my hand, I took a sip of tea and raised my gaze to look at him, "Will you


    give him a chance toy his hands on me?"


    He was stunned for a moment before he broke out intoughter. "Arianna, where did you get the


    confidence to think that I would protect you?"

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    "It''s you who got him caught, not me. Why would he want to take revenge on me for?" It was really


    unpleasant not being able to finish all the food.


    He was speechless, "Have you forgotten that you''re also an aplice?"


    "But am I the mastermind?"


    He shook his head.


    I shrugged and said innocently, "In that case, it has nothing to do with me."


    After a few bites, I lost my appetite. "It''s gettingte, I''m heading back. Please let me know when the


    interrogation resultes out."


    He clicked his tongue and did not lose his temper with me. "Why, are you leaving me to clean up this


    mess?"


    I looked at him. "Am I supposed to clean it up, then?"


    He put on a fake smile. "It truly is difficult dealing with uncultured people. Arianna, you''re much more


    vindictive than I pegged you to be."


    I didn''t respond. I had nothing else to say, so I stood up and got ready to leave.


    He followed me out of the restaurant and asked, "Aren''t you going to talk to Hendrix about Michael?"


    I shook my head and searched my bag for my car keys. "There''s no need to because this has been


    settled. You should find a way to get some dirt on Valerie from Michael; the sooner, the better."


    I had nned to slowly bring Valerie down to her knees, but the situation had changed and those cards


    may no longer be on the table.


    When it came to Josiah and Hendrix, I was implicated in a lot of what was happening between them;


    even Monique was dragged into this. While Monique still didn''t know anything about this, I wanted to


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    finish this up as soon as possible, and look into her rtionship with Josiah.


    He nodded, folded his arms, and said, "That should be a walk in the park, but don''t you think it''s a little


    boring undoing the ns you''veid out?"


    Boring?


    "I have other things to do!" It was pointless wasting so much time on Valerie. After all, she was already


    like a cat on a hot tin roof. How incredibly exciting this was!


    I finally found my keys and opened the car door. I turned to him briefly and said, "We''ll keep in touch.


    Bye!"


    However, he quickly stood in my way. "How far are you going to go with this whole Valerie thing?"


    "Can''t I get what I want?" I didn''t ask for anything else. I just wanted her to personally experience the


    pain of losing a child.


    He frowned and looked at me after thinking for a while, "If you regret this one day, don''t me me for


    being too harsh."


    I rolled my eyes at him and said gruffly, "If I regret it, that means she will too. I can''t believe you would


    say something so dumb. I''m going, see you next time!"


    I pulled away from him, got in the car, and headed straight back to the vi.


    Since I was on my period, I felt incredibly beat. I fell asleep not long after returning to the vi.


    But it didn''t take long for me to be woken up. My stomach was in so much pain that I could barely


    breathe. The noise downstairs didn''t make it any easier to be less annoyed.


    Five minutester, the voices downstairs still rambled on. I had no choice but to get up and go


    downstairs.


    Standing at the bottom of the stairs was Andrea in a camel- colored coatpletely soaked by the


    rain. Her hair was wet and her face, which had always boasted such exquisite features, looked a little


    gaunt and embarrassed.


    When she noticed me, she pushed Minnie aside, who had been standing in her way, and ran up the


    stairs. She grabbed me by the arm and said angrily, "Arianna, you did it, didn''t you?"


    I was in a daze from having just woken up from sleep and I didn''t know what was going on at all. After


    a pause, I looked at her and said through squinted eyes, "Miss Burton, when you express yourself,


    please say it in anguage that normal people can understand, okay?"


    Her bloodshot eyes widened as she pulled at my clothes. It looked like she was on the verge of falling


    apart, or exploding right in front of me. "Arianna, don''t y dumb. You''re the one who framed my


    mother, aren''t you?"


    Oh, so this was what themotion was about. I found this rather funny. "Frame?" An ache swelled in


    my stomach; it wasn''t lifethreatening, but it did make me highly ufortable. "Did you actually finish


    elementary school, Miss Burton? Do you need me to exin the meaning of the word


    ''frame''? Do you really think your mother has been framed?"


    "Why are you doing this? Why are you always targeting me? You''ve already stolen Hendrix from me. I


    finally have parents and a ce to call home, but you just took that away from me too. Arianna, what


    grudge do you have against me to be treating me like this?"

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    She appeared to be on the verge of breaking down. She was a flurry of emotions as she continued


    tugging at me; her heart heavy with grievance, pain, and resentment.


    I looked at her indifferently as I said coldly, "Miss Burton, you''d better stop asking why, and start looking


    into what causality means."


    With Andrea acting like this, it was likely that Valerie had been investigated. Aaron''s ability to handle


    affairs was extraordinary!


    She sneered, looking as if she wanted to tear me apart, "What happened to you is called karma. You


    snatched Hendrix away, and it was not the right time for the child to be born in the first ce. He didn''t


    ask to be born, so he deserved to die early."


    I pursed my lips, a fire of rage burning within me. I was quickly enveloped in a wave of negative


    emotions. I looked at her despicable face, and was silent for a while. Then, I suddenly smiled. "If that''s


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    the case, it seems that your mother doesn''t deserve to continue living in this world either. You probably


    don''t know what will happen to her next. How about I share it with you?"


    I stared into her anger-filled eyes, and felt that I was going to grow colder and colder. "Next, your


    mother is going to get locked up by the police for bribery, murder and illegal transactions. Then, all


    assets under her name will be auctioned off and pledged to the public. Even if Pedro manages to get


    her out of prison unhurt, she will have nothing left when the timees."


    At that point, I let out a sinister and terrifyingugh. "Do you think that a woman like her, who''s used to


    walking on cloud nine, will be able to handle suddenly losing everything she boasts about and returning


    to square one? Oh right, I also heard that the youngest daughter of the Moore family, Freya, has


    returned. So, you and your mother''s situation doesn''t look too good now. If you really lose everything,


    it''s hard to imagine what kind of situation you''ll be in."


    Staring at Andrea''s ashen face, I shrugged casually, "If you don''t know already, I''m kind of looking


    forward to seeing what will happen to you and your mother."


    "Arianna, you b*tch!" Merely cursing would not help diminish the fury in her heart. She then raised her


    hand to p me in the face, but fortunately, my reflex was quick enough and I managed to stop her.


    She starred daggers into me, her eyes dark and full of hatred, rage, and the urge to murder me.


    I let go, looked at her, and said with a smile, "You don''t have to look at me like that. I know you hate


    me, but I can''t help it. In the end, everything you care about is in my hands. So, Andrea, I''m sorry."


    Sheughed out of rage and looked at me. She said coldly, "Do you really think I care about what you


    get? There''s no way I can be with Hendrix, but he still hasn''t been able to let go of me. Once he knew


    that something had happened to my mother, he immediately arranged a way out for me. Even if I don''t


    have the support of the Moore Family, he has found a ce for me abroad. He has even got my basic


    life necessities covered. Arianna, you''re going to live in my shadow after all. If I can''t live well, then


    neither can you."


    I was a little dazed by that. How innovative of Hendrix.


    When I came to my senses and saw that Andrea was trying to provoke me, she said unscrupulously,


    "He''s your husband, but he will eventually hate you one day. Time will tell, and when the timees,


    no matter what I be, as long as I need him, he would still be there for me. Arianna, you may think


    that you''ve won, but in actual fact, you''ve suffered a crushing defeat."


    I shrugged and said ndly, "Then I congratte you both in advance. I don''t really care what he does


    to me in the future, it doesn''t matter to me. We have a long way to go, don''t you think? Who knows


    what will happen in theing days?"


    Her breathing was getting increasingly heavy, as if she could not process or ept how calm and


    collected I was. She raised her hand to try to hit me again, but after a pause, she held herself back.


    "Tell me, what are you going to do next? Arianna, since we''ve already turned against each other,


    there''s no need for you to hide anything anymore."


    Amused by this, I said, with a small smile on my face, "Why do I have to be honest even if we''ve turned


    against each other? I''ve been a bad person since I was a child. I''m not only vindictive and spiteful, but


    when I seek revenge, I especially favor seeing people get tortured. I''m not a fan of letting people die so


    easily. It''s only amusing when you get to torment a person, and see them slowly losing everything they


    once had. Their helplessness as they scour to save themselves in their ruins is what I take pleasure in


    seeing. So, is there really a point in talking about it?"

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    "Lunatic!" Andrea was at the peak of her rage. With a look of savagery on her face, she said, "Arianna,


    if you won''t let me have it easy, I won''t let you off the hook either."


    In the end, this was my territory. Although she was angry, she still did not cross the line and left


    strutting out the house in her high heels.


    Before leaving, she turned to me and red sinisterly at me. "Arianna, what I can''t have, you won''t


    have either."


    I kept calm and only looked on emotionlessly as hatred surrounded her being. My drowsiness from


    earlier was long gone, and all I did was stare nkly at the door.


    "You''re really gifted when ites to offending people." When Nerissa saw Andrea leave, she looked


    at me and remarked sarcastically. Apparently, she had been watching the fun from the sidelines,


    obviously not thinking of this as a big deal at all.


    I looked at her indifferently and had no intentions of responding to her.


    She didn''t get angry despite seeing that I was ignoring her. She continued, "Andrea is a vengeful


    woman. You either make d*mn sure she can''t turn the tables, or make sure she won''t be able to see


    the light of day again. Otherwise, if you just leave her half dead, you will have a hard time in the future."


    I looked at her indifferently, "So, you want me to straight up kill her to keep her mouth shut?"


    In this world, aside from the dead, I didn''t know who else would not be able to turn the tables.


    She looked at me and smiled coldly, "You can also try getting her to do it herself."


    Well, that was downright evil!


    I stopped replying to her. My stomach was still hurting a little, so I went into the kitchen and asked


    Minnie to prepare some ginger tea with brown sugar for me.


    While chatting with Minnie, Hendrix called. His voice was as clear as ever as I heard him asking


    through the phone. "Are you home? What would you like to eat? I''ll bring some back."


    Vengeance had improved my appetite greatly. I generously listed out all my cravings to Hendrix.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I''ll be home in fifteen!"


    The call ended, and Minnie looked at me as she said with a smile, "Arianna, you and Mr. Roberts are


    much closer to one another now. When springes and you have another child, you''ll be able to live


    happily ever after as a family."


    My mind went nk for a second, feeling like a deer in the headlights. Another child?


    After the miscarriage, I never thought about wanting a child again. I couldn''t even protect my first child.


    How dare I ask for another one?


    "Arianna, you''re more vicious than I thought!" Nerissa suddenly rushed in and pped the mug of tea


    right out of my hand. She red at me and said, "Arianna, what have I done to offend you to make you


    want to get rid of me like this?"


    What had I done?


    For a moment, I was a little confused. I looked at her with a frown and asked, "What did I do?"


    "All headlines in Jarold City have exposed what happened ten years ago. Aside from the three dead


    members of the Granger family, you and I are the only ones who know about it. Tell me, what reason


    do you have to ruin my reputation like this? Other than you, who could have done this? Arianna, tell


    me, who else would do this?"


    She was so emotional that her entire face twisted and contorted in rage. She picked up the broken


    pieces of the mug from the ground and shed them square across my face.


    Before I could react and dodge the shard that wasing towards me, the fragment Nerissa was


    holding was suddenly grasped by another hand.


    I was caught in a state of shock for a few moments before seeing that it was Hendrix. Bright, red blood


    oozed from the palm of his hand as he held on to the broken shard.


    I fiercely shoved Nerissa away. I looked at Hendrix and asked, "Are you alright?"


    I held onto his hand until he loosened his palm. The fragments had pierced into his skin, leaving a deep


    gash. "Does it hurt?"


    He looked at me and stroked my hair with his other hand. "No, it doesn''t. What happened?"


    Only then did Nerissa finally calm down. After I pushed her to the ground, she wasn''t in a hurry to get


    up. She said, "Hendrix, ask her yourself and see how cruel and merciless this woman is. She even


    plotted against her own family."


    Hendrix pursed his lips and looked at her with a frown. "No matter how cruel she may be, you shouldn''t


    harm a woman''s face with something sharp like this."


    He held up the shard that had hurt him earlier as he stared down at Nerissa.


    His tone was deep and low, and it wasced with much anger.


    Nerissa''s face quickly turned pale. "I might have destroyed her face, but she has destroyed my entire


    life. Hendrix, you should learn how to tell between right and wrong!"


    Hendrix frowned as he looked back at me, "What the hell is going on?"


    I shook my head as I looked at the blood dripping from his palm. I asked Minnie for the first aid kit and


    said to Hendrix, "I don''t know either. What happened exactly, Aunt Nerissa?" Nerissa sneered, "You


    sure you don''t know? Arianna, you sure are great at putting on a show. Didn''t you tell the reporters


    about my marriage with Yohannes ten years ago? Didn''t you just expose Helen''s scandal from ten


    years ago? If you weren''t the one who told the reporters, then was it me who used the secret that


    Yohannes has been keeping for ten years to hound Helen to death?"

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    I frowned; it was true, I did know all these things. When Yohannes died, Nerissa had used these


    against Helen to force her into insanity. Later on, when Helen couldn''t bear to live with herself any


    longer because of what she had learned, she leaped to her death.


    But I had never told anyone about these things. So, how...


    Hendrix looked at me with a slight frown on his face. "Did you do this?"


    I shook my head. "No!"


    Hendrix nodded. He looked at Nerissa and said coldly, "If she says it''s not her, then it definitely isn''t.


    You''d better show me proof for your ims; otherwise, if you touch her again, I won''t be so courteous


    the next time."


    Nerissa looked at him in bewilderment. She was so angry that she had to force the words out.


    "Hendrix, you''re an idiot. All three members of the Granger family are dead, and only she and I are the


    only ones who know these things. Why would I do this to myself?"


    Hendrix''s face was expressionless. "Then show your proof before you use her of this."


    After that, Hendrix pulled me out of the kitchen and led me upstairs.


    I took the first aid kit from Minnie and followed him into the bedroom.


    In the bedroom.


    I lowered my head as I cleaned Hendrix''s wounds. Some of the blood had already dried up into blood


    clots that were stuck in the open wound.


    "Does it hurt?" One''s hand was the most sensitive part of the body. With his palm bearing the brunt of


    the injury, he must be in quite a fair level of pain.


    Yet, he shook his head and smiled, "Are you worried?"


    I pursed my lips and sighed, "Don''t be so impulsive next time."


    "Dummy!" He stretched his hand out to touch my face, and his eyes were deep and dark as he gazed


    into mine. "A woman''s face is so precious. You have to learn to dodge next time, okay?"


    I nodded and bandaged his wound for him. I could not help but sigh, "It seems like someone has stuck


    their nose in Aunt Nerissa''s business."


    He lowered his gaze and said, "You don''t need to get involved in this. To put it bluntly, the Granger


    family''s affairs have nothing to do with us, but I will deal with Aunt Nerissa''s affairs."


    I pursed my lips. This wasn''t exactly a promise. Irvin''s death had always been a thorn in my heart. I just


    couldn''t let go of things no matter how hard I tried. What had happened to Nerissa didn''t faze me at all.


    On the contrary, I believed this was karma for her.


    However, I still couldn''t wrap my head around this. Only a handful of people knew about this matter. So,


    how did it get exposed with such specific details outlined?


    If the two elders of the Miller family didn''t know about this, then other than Nerissa and myself, who


    else would?


    Since I couldn''t figure it out, I didn''t want to think about it anymore. I looked up at Hendrix and asked,


    "Is the Roberts Group alright?"


    He seemed increasingly haggard these days, like he had aged a few years in a span of weeks.


    He smiled and shook his head. "For apany to grow and expand, challenges and obstacles are


    inevitable. But they can be solved, so don''t worry about it."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It seemed like he didn''t want me to worry, and I didn''t want to pry. I just said, "I might go to Mesville to


    visit Joe and Monique. I''d be gone for a few days."


    He frowned. "It''s going to be the new year soon. Can''t you wait until after the new year to go?"


    I sighed. "I''m just very worried about them. You told me before that Doctor Saunders was in Mesville,


    so I asked him to keep an eye out for Joe and Monique, but he hasn''t gotten back to me about them."


    After the wound was bandaged, Hendrix pulled me to sit next to him and calmly asked, "Can we sit


    down and talk about this, please?"


    It was rare for him to have so much patience when talking to me. I nodded, looked at him and said,


    "You start!"


    "The weather in Mesville is at least ten degrees colder than that in Jarold City, and you''ve only just


    recovered. Do you understand that it''s not the best time to go to Mesville right now?"


    I nodded.


    He hugged me tight and continued to say, "Also, Charles wants to hold a grander wee party for


    you, and it''ll definitely happen before the new year. Plus, you''ve been nning on how to deal with


    Valerie for so long, and it''lle to fruition soon. Don''t you want to stay and watch things y out?"


    I was taken aback for a few seconds. Then, I looked up at him in surprise and said, "You... you knew


    this whole time?"


    He smiled and scratched his nose, "How else would you think it was that easy for a woman like Kelsey


    to get intel that you can''t even get your hands on in Jarold City?"

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    I was so surprised to hear that. I felt my heart filling up with an indescribable sense of warmth. He


    seemed to have always known what I wanted to do, yet he never stopped me and had always helped


    me in his own ways.


    It was like someone had poured a warm jar of honey around my heart. How warm andforting of a


    feeling. I pulled him closer for a hug and leaned against his chest. Then, I said hoarsely, "Thank you,


    Hendrix!"


    He kissed me on the forehead and said, "What did Andrea say today?"


    "It was about her mother!" I said. My stomach was lesser of a pain now, but my body still felt weak.


    He said, "I''ll get Austin to send her to Mesville so she can live her life there."


    "Alright!" I replied nonchntly.


    Sensing my shift in emotions, he held my chin and lifted it up so that we were looking eye to eye. "Are


    you angry?"


    "No!" I shook my head and sighed, "Hendrix, I knew from the moment you promised Casper that you


    wouldn''t be able to let go of this responsibility. We still have a long way to go, and life is full of


    possibilities so no one knows for sure what will happen in the future. But all will be fine as long as we


    live well in the present."


    Dalton was a veteran, and since Hendrix was brought up by him, the teachings he had instilled in


    Hendrix were of duty and responsibility. It was a lifelong principle of theirs. Therefore, even though


    Hendrix harbored no feelings for Andrea, he would still do everything in his power to take care of her.


    One must admit that Casper had indeed chosen someone worthy of entrusting his sister to for the rest


    of her life.


    Since Nerissa was dead-set on thinking that I was the one who told the reporters about the Granger


    Group, she was determined to make things difficult for me.


    With Hendrix being away on a business trip, I would be constantly criticized by Nerissa in the vi. So, I


    went straight to the Granger Group to check on Fantasia Company''s progress.


    But before I even left the neighborhood, I bumped into Valerie. Winters in Jarold City were particrly


    cold, and Valerie weed that for her fashion preferences. She was dressed chicly and fashionably


    as usual -dded in minimalistic ck high-heels and a trendy wool coat for that extrayer of warmth.


    She saw that I was heading out, so she emerged from her Land Rover and took off her sunsses.


    She pursed her lips and asked, "Miss Reid, you look very busy. Are you heading out on such a cold


    day?"


    She was here looking for me most likely because she had been investigated. I didn''t waste any time


    and went straight to the point. "Madam Lawson, what can I help you with?"


    She smiled faintly and said gracefully, "It''s cold outside. Don''t you mind getting in the car for a chat?"


    She opened the car door and added, "Don''t worry, the heater in the car is turned on, so it''s very warm


    in there!"


    I got into the car, sat in the passenger seat, and asked her to speak.


    "You were the one who gave Charles the information he has in his hands, weren''t you?" She asked,


    leaning against the back of her seat. Her face was nk and emotionless.


    I thought for a moment and said, "What do you mean specifically?"


    She curled her lips and yed with the sunsses in her hand. "To be honest, you are a lot like me


    when I was young, full of grudges and indifference. Everything I did all these years was just so I could


    marry Pedro. Now, my dreams have finally been realized. You''re smart, you know how to hit where it


    hurts. And you know that Andrea and Pedro are the people I care most about."


    "You''ve dug out all the skeletons in my closet from the past all because you want the Moore family to


    reject me and chase me out again. Even so, Ariana, have you ever thought about what will happen to


    you when I strike back if you''re not capable of killing me in one blow?"


    I looked at her and saw her indifferent expression. I couldn''t help but stare nkly at her for a moment.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Then, I replied, "So, what do you want to talk to me about, Madam Lawson?"


    "Let''s end this. I acted too impulsively with your child, but with Andrea¡¯s child gone too, one could call


    this a kiss from karma. All the scheming and traps that you''ve set up for me have greatly tired me and


    caused the Moore family to embarrass me in every way. I guess this is my punishment. So, let''s just


    throw in the towel here and make peace with each other. How about that?"


    She said everything with so much ease. Her beautiful eyebrows narrowed as if she was waiting for my


    response.


    I stared at her and thought that if I had to hit where it hurts, then what would make Valerie hurt the


    most?


    Andrea and Pedro?

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    After hesitating for a while, I finally said slowly, "What if I don''t stop? What will your n then be,


    Madam Lawson?"


    She raised her eyebrows, and her ck orbs turned fiercely cold. "With my financial resources and the


    Moore family''s power, I can definitely make you disappear from Jarold City along with the entire


    Roberts Group."


    I smiled and nodded, rubbing my chin, "Yes, you sure are capable of that."


    She gave me a small smile and said casually, "How about it? If you stop now, at least we won''t have to


    be enemies in the future."


    I almost burst outughing, but I caught myself in time to suppress the sneer in my heart. I looked at


    her and said, "Madam Lawson, you are indeed a person who has experienced a lot, so you must be


    pretty at ease with many things. You can solve big problems by just uttering a single sentence."


    After a pause, I continued, "But I can''t. After all, I''m young and my life experience is not as rich as


    yours, Madam Lawson. I can''t just smile my way through. In the dead of the night, I often wake up from


    my sleep, with my mind full of a baby''s cries and blood all over the ground. Madam Lawson, you''ve


    probably never heard the desperate cries of a baby, but I have. I can even feel their desperation and


    despair as they cry, begging for me to save them."


    I smiled a smile so cold, it could freeze water. "Madam Lawson, as a mother, would you be able to


    watch helplessly as your child leaves you? I doubt it. You''d probably never do something like this in


    your entire life, would you?"


    Her face was pale, and her lips which were covered with delicate lipstick were tightly pressed together.


    After a long while, she sneered, "Since you''re not willing to reconcile, Miss Reid, let''s carry on and see


    who will be thest woman standing."


    I made sure to stay calm as I smiled faintly, "To the end it is!"


    After getting off the car, I looked at her coldly as she drove away. The memories in my mind chipped


    away at me again and again.


    That was right, I had to hit where it hurts! Now that it hade to this, I guess everyone would be


    leaving mercy at the door.


    I took my phone out and dialed Aaron''s number. The call went through after a few rings.


    "What''s wrong?" His voice was heavy with fatigue.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Were you sleeping?"


    He said, "I had to deal with something in Ashertonst night. So, I went over and came back a little


    I nodded and said, "Please help me arrange a meeting with Michael!"


    He paused, stunned by what I had asked for. "What are you meeting him for? Didn''t you say that you


    don''t need him?"


    "I did!" I opened my mouth and said, "I just want to talk to him about something, is that okay?"


    "Sure, when?"


    "If possible, today."


    "Okay, wait for my call."


    After ending the call, I was no longer in a hurry to leave, so I went back into the vi. Nerissa had


    already awoken and was sitting in the kitchen having breakfast.


    Her face darkened when she saw me. She looked like she wanted nothing more than to kill me with her


    gaze.


    I turned a blind eye to it and sat down in front of her. I said, "I need all the dirty evidence of Valerie that


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    you have. As for the thing with


    Granger family, I can deal with Master Miller."


    She suddenly stopped eating her breakfast and squinted at me. "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s work together!" I said. Minnie brought breakfast over, which I couldn''t really stomach, so I just


    thanked her faintly.


    Nerissa was still a little confused. After hesitating for a bit, she set the ss of milk in her hand down


    and agreed, "Okay, but I have one more condition to add. You must convince the Miller family not to


    interfere with the future development of the Granger Group."


    "Done!" I said. Then, I took out my phone and dialed Charles'' number.


    After about three rings, the call went through. "Arianna, have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes, I have. Good morning, Uncle Charles. How''s your schedule looking these days? You''ve been


    busy since returning from Ucrebury. My brother and I want to invite you to dinner. Will you be free


    anytime soon?"


    Charlesughed on the other side of the phone and said, "You must have something to ask from me,


    brat. Alright, let''s have dinner together. There''s a good restaurant in the southern suburbs of Jarold


    City. Let''s have a good chat over good food."


    Nerissa looked at me with narrowed, intent-filled eyes.


    I looked at her and said into the phone, "Uncle Charles, why don''t we invite Anthony and Sophia as


    well? If it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t have gotten to where we are today. We should invite them to


    have a meal together with us to show our gratitude too!"


    He chuckled, "You brat, so full of ideas. Okay, I''ll contact Master Millerter. See you tonight."


    I nodded. After a few reserved words, I hung up the phone.


    Nerissa looked at me and couldn''t help but smile, "I''m very curious, why did you suddenly agree to help


    me?"

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    I looked down at the ss of milk on the table and felt repulsed by it. I then asked, "Since I''ve invited


    them, shouldn''t you give me some form of insurance?"


    She shrugged, got up, and went to the bedroom.


    When she came out, she held a bag in her hand and looked at me, "It''s all in here. These things are of


    no use to me, and it''s a burden for me to hold onto them. So, I''m giving them all to you."


    I dumped everything out and looked at them carefully. These were essential evidence of the influential


    men Valerie had been in contact with for the past few years, most of whom were from abroad and


    Ucrebury.


    She didn''t seem to have involved herself with people in Jarold City. This was a smart move; she knew


    how important her reputation in Jarold City was. Otherwise, she would be despised by the Moore family


    when she returned to Pedro.


    "You''re giving it all to me? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go back on my word?" I asked, putting away the


    folder.


    She raised her eyebrows, "There''s no reason for me to doubt the granddaughter-inw that my father


    had chosen."


    Well, that was surprising to hear. I replied, "You know, actually, with your skills, if you return to Ucebury


    and be the sessor of the Roberts Group, you''d still be able to live a good live in the future."


    She looked down and smiled faintly. She stirred the porridge in front of her and said, "I''ve been in the


    Granger Group for ten years. Since the day I entered the group, I have never thought of leaving."


    Looking at her, I suddenly thought of Hendrix and couldn''t help but say, "It''s your sense of duty!"


    She paused for a moment, looked at me and asked, "What?"


    "It''s your sense of duty. Grandpa was a veteran and when he raised you guys, he pretty much instilled


    the sense of duty and responsibility in your minds. You didn''t leave the Granger Group not because it


    benefits you more, but because you were already subconsciously prepared to take over the group


    when Yohannes was in talks about the cooperation."


    She was stunned. She raised her eyebrows and said, "No wonder my father chose you.


    You''re quite perceptive!"


    She got up and said inly, "Since we''ve agreed to work with one another, I hope to hear good news


    from you soon."


    In the afternoon.


    Michael''s trial results were out. He was found to be heavily involved in property bribery and epting


    bribes. As his charges were serious, he was sentenced to 10 years in prison.


    Across the thick ss wall, looking at his haggard face, he suddenly looked as if he had aged several


    years.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When he saw me, he sneered sarcastically, "What? Have youe tough at me?"


    I looked at him and did not argue back. I just said, "Your family''s assets and illegal ie have all


    been pledged off. I heard that your daughter is taking her major exam soon. You sent her to a private


    school; her tuition fees and lifestyle are quite expensive. With all the assets under your name frozen,


    she has no choice but to rely on your wife''s money for now. It won''t be long until she drops out of


    school."


    He widened his eyes as he stared at me. His voice cracked as he asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    I was not in a hurry to tell him my goal, so I said nonchntly, "Your wife seems to have found


    someone new. She''s used to living a good life, so having to suddenly deal with all these hardships


    alone...a richdy like her probably won''t be able to take much of this. I hear that your wife is a sight for


    sore eyes, though. So, if she''s looking for someone new, it won''t be hard for her to live a good life with


    her looks."


    He red at me and I could feel his anger seeping through the ss, "What the hell do you want?"


    "I want intel on all the bribery Valerie hasmitted. I want it all, from when she began her ascent, and


    everything she has experienced in her life!"


    He sneered, "You can learn about her life experiences by looking them up on the search engine, so


    why ask me? As for the other things you''re asking for, I don''t know crap about them!"


    In the face of his resistance, I collected myself, kept my emotions in check before saying, "Give them to


    me, and I will help you take care of your daughter for the next decade. With the Roberts in Ucrebury


    and the Reids in Jarold City as her shield, as long as she works hard enough, her future will be full of


    endless possibilities. I''m sure you''d want this for her."


    He paused, the cogs in his mind turning as he processed my proposal. He then looked up at me and


    asked uncertainly, "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    "You can choose not to believe me, but whatever it is, the quality of your daughter''s life is in your


    hands."


    He pursed his lips and held his head with both hands, entangling his fingers into his hair and pulling on


    it. It seemed that he was thinking, or struggling to make a decision.


    After a long time, he looked up at me and said, "Okay, but I''ll need your word!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I nodded. "Fine with me!"


    He hummed and was silent for a long time before saying, "Ucrebury, Century Garden Residence. Look


    for my wife and tell her what happened to me. Ask that she brings the things I gave her and toe


    see me here."


    I nodded. "Any other messages you want me to pass on to her?"


    He shook his head and said no more.


    After I left the prison, I looked up at the dark sky of Jarold City. It had been about a month since the sun


    in Ucrebury emerged from the horizon.


    The sky was always full of smog, and from time to time, rain would drizzle or snow would fall. The


    weather was quite frustratingly unpredictable.


    However, spring woulde soon after the new year.


    I raised my hand and nced at the time. I was right on time. I went straight to the restaurant that


    Charles had mentioned.


    When I arrived, only Aaron was there. He stopped his car and saw that I had also arrived. He raised his


    eyebrows and asked, "You''re here early."


    I shrugged. "As are you."


    He smiled and said, "Uncle Charles asked me to order the food in advance. Master Miller will be here


    in a moment. Remember to wee him properly, you can''t be rude." Interesting.


    I went upstairs with him. After taking care of some things, we went straight into the private room.


    The room had vintage interior designs. When we walked in, arge filigreed screen weed us which


    gave the room an air of elegance and nobility.


    Noticing that I was staring at the screen, Aaron said with a smile, "This restaurant is famous for its one


    of a kind decoration."


    I nodded. That was certainly true. I found a seat and sat down. I guess I looked rather disinterested


    because Aaron suddenly asked, "What happened with Michael?"


    I then replied, "Get a reliable person to meet Michael''s wife at the Century Garden Residence in


    Ucrebury. Tell her to bring the things that Michael gave her to Jarold City and meet him there."


    His eyebrows arched, indicating that he understood the instructions. But he looked at me in confusion


    and asked, "I thought you didn''t need him? Why did you go to the prison to see him?"


    I held my chin and said dispiritedly, "I thought that it was too kind of me to let Valerie suffer so little. I''ve


    decided that I want to ruin her reputation."


    He frowned and narrowed his eyes. "Did Valerie go look for you again?"


    I didn''t say anything, but my silence gave him the answer he was looking for.


    He sighed, feeling a little helpless. "Arianna, have you ever thought of looking for your biological


    parents?"


    I was startled. I didn''t expect that he would suddenly mention this. After thinking about it, I shook my


    head. "No, it''s been years. They''ve wanted to discard me right from the start, which means that I''m not


    very important to them. They may have given birth to me, but they never cared for me. I only need my


    grandmother for the rest of my life. I don''t really give a d*mn about anything else."


    Pursing his lips, he looked at me tentatively. "If you were to meet your biological parents one day,


    would you acknowledge them as such?"


    "Not a chance!" So much time had already passed; what was the point of doing that? The only reason


    why they''d even look for their child was to atone for their sins and to make peace with their past


    regrets. It would not be something done out of love. If they loved me, they would not have let me go in


    the first ce.


    He paused for a while, not saying a thing.


    With a hand on my chin, I thought about what Andrea had said that day. I was not worried, but since


    everyone had fallen out, there were still some things that I should be careful of.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, he raised his eyebrows. "A penny for your thoughts?"


    "Aaron, people always say ''hit where it hurts''. Do you know what my Achilles heel is?"


    If Andrea wanted to hurt me, I didn''t know what else she could think of aside from harming the people


    around me.


    He was a little surprised by my question. After pondering for a while, he said, "I''m your Achilles'' heel, of


    course!"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Be serious!"


    He shrugged. "Generally speaking, one''s Achilles heels are the things or people that they care the


    most about. Think about what you care about the most. It may be status, reputation or power. What do


    you possess? What do you care about? And what are you after?"


    I...


    The people I cared about?

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Andrea couldn''t do anything to Hendrix and Monique. So, if Andrea really wanted to hurt me, it would


    only be through my reputation.


    Destroying a person''s reputation?


    Andrea was entirely capable of doing that.


    While I was deep in thought, Charles, Anthony and Sophia had arrived together. Seeing that they had


    arrived, I regted my mood and collected myself. This was a family dinner after all, so trivial things


    should be talked about.


    After losing their daughter and grandson were all gone, Anthony and Sophia seemed to have aged


    quite a bit. The white in their hair had sprouted much more than before.


    As soon as greetings were exchanged, everyone settled into their seats. The waiters began serving the


    food. Sophia looked at me and said, "Arianna, you seem to have lost weight recently. Eat more."


    I took the food from her and said gratefully, "Thank you, Grandma!"


    Smiling, Charles said, "It''ll be the new year soon, so my schedules are all freeing up. Next Monday


    looks to be a good day. When the timees, I''m thinking about adding Arianna''s name into the Reid


    family registry. When that happens, you two muste and witness this."


    "We''lle, we''ll definitelye!" Sophia said with a smile. "When she and Irvin came to the Miller


    family back then, I could tell that this was all a work of fate. It is all fated that we are able to wee


    them into the Reid family registry. My Irvin..."


    As she said this, Sophia started choking up. Sobs could be heard as she mentioned Irvin. Anthony


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    patted her hand sadly and said, "All right, easy there. We''re still alive. We must look ahead."


    For a moment, the atmosphere was draped with faint gloominess. I got up and walked over to Anthony


    and Sophia. I got on my knees and kowtowed three times.


    "What are you doing, girl? Get up quickly. Don''t do this, stop!"


    Even with Sophia pulling me upward, I refused to get up. Instead, I sobbed and said, "Grandma, I''m so


    sorry. I was there with Irwin when it happened and it was all my fault. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t


    have turned out like this."


    Though Anthony was surprised to hear that, he and Sophia helped me up and said, "You aren''t to


    me. We watched the surveince video. He was just consumed by his emotions. If it weren''t for you,


    he wouldn''t have had the sense to even get off the car. This was fate. It''s no one''s me!"


    I looked at them, tears in my eyes and said, "Grandpa, Grandma, if you don''t mind, I''ll be your


    granddaughter from now on. I''ll take care of you on behalf of Irvin."


    "It''s rare to have such a kind heart, child. It''s no wonder Irvin took great care of you." Sophia sighed


    and said, "If Irvin were still here... What a pity."


    Anthony paused for a moment before staring at me. He said, "Arianna, tell me honestly, what happened


    that day? Why did Irvin suddenly resort to doing that that day? Was there something that he couldn''t


    reveal?"


    Charles and Aaron had kept silent all this while. When they heard Anthony''s question, they both looked


    at me at the same time.


    I was stunned, but I continued saying, "Irvin''s died out of despair. With Madam Miller and Uncle


    Granger gone one after another, he just couldn''t take it. I should be med for what happened back


    then too. I was negligent. I didn''t expect that he wouldn''t be able to make peace with it, and to just


    leave like that."


    Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly. "What''s the corrtion between Helen and Irvin''s death with


    Nerissa?"


    I thought about this for a second, and then shared what had happened to Anthony and Sophia ten


    years ago. I also told them that Yohannes had intended to transfer most of the Granger Group shares


    to Nerissa, but it was only because Nerissa had sacrificed her whole life for the sake of Helen''s


    reputation. So, Yohannes had only given her the shares as a token of gratitude."


    Anthony and Sophia might have missed the headlines in Jarold City and knew nothing about what


    happened a decade ago. After listening to my recount of the story, Sophia burst into tears. "What a


    tragedy for the family!"


    For a while, Anthony just kept sighing. He was calm and quiet for a long time, before he finally said,


    "Forget it, it''s just cruel fate!"

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    I''ve said and done everything that was required of me. Whatever happened next was up to Anthony


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and Sophia.


    When the dinner finished, it was already nine at night. After asking the driver to send Charles, Anthony


    and Sophia home, Aaron looked at me and said, "Could you give me a lift home?"


    I pursed my lips. "You didn''t drive here?"


    He shrugged. "I came with Uncle Charles just now, so I didn''t drive!"


    Alright then.


    In the car.


    After stealing several nces at me, he finally balled up and asked, "Why did you sound like you were


    speaking for Nerissa just now?"


    I held on to the steering wheel and I replied, "Because I was!"


    He squinted at me and said, "Please enlighten be. How can you be so incredibly considerate because


    of your rtionship with Hendrix? With Irvin, it wasn''t as simple as just taking the bullet for you. You


    know exactly what caused his death. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    I stopped at the junction and waited for the traffic light to turn green. Then, I nced sideways at him


    with my brows lifted. "Once Valerie has been dealt with, someone would thene for Nerissa for her


    debt, yes?"


    Bemused, he asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Someone must also wish to avenge Irvin because a few days ago, across all Jarold City headlines,


    someone published a piece on the death of the three Granger family members. Every sentence in the


    article condemned Nerissa for not knowing what''s good for her, and branded her as the ck widow."


    Seeing that the light had turned green, I started the car.


    He paused for a second. "Wasn''t that article written by you?"


    "I can''t write that well!" Just one nce at the article and one would know that someone had hired a


    reporter to write the article, and to deliberately stain Nerissa''s image.


    "If it wasn''t you or the Miller family, who else would poke their nose into this?" He frowned, his fingers


    pinching the space between his eyebrows as he thought.


    He thought for a long time but still couldn''t figure out who it could be. He looked at me and asked, "Who


    do you think it was?"


    I shook my head. "No idea. But since this person knows about these things, it means that they''re very


    close to the Granger family. Let''s wait patiently. Since they''ve already kicked this in motion, it''ll be


    impossible for them to give up so easily. Nerissa wasn''t harmed, so that person will continue to press


    on."


    He smiled. "So, what deal did you strike up with Nerissa? Did you promise her that you''d beg for mercy


    and put in a good word for her in front of Anthony and Sophia?"


    I tossed Nerissa''s file to him and said, "Take this, and leak some juicy information to different major


    media outlets in the next few days. We have to take it slow with Valerie. But in any case, her reputation


    will definitely take a blow with any one of these videos."


    "Sounds like a n! Her reputation is her topmost priority right now. Once that''s ruined, so will her


    status as Mrs. Moore. The Moore family values their reputation too much to tolerate this for long. Then,


    it''ll only be a matter of time before she leaves the Moore family."


    Holding the document in his hands, he quickly skimmed through it. He then clicked his tongue twice,


    gave me a thumbs-up and said, "You''ve ruined her career and reputation for the most part. What''s the


    next step? Are you going to start with the people she cares most about?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "How smart!"


    He then asked hesitantly, "Arianna, do you really not care a whit about your biological parents?"


    I turned to look at him, my brows furrowed. "You''ve been bringing this up a lot recently. I already said


    that since they''ve abandoned me, it means that they don''t want me anymore. If I keep worrying about


    this, I may never be able to walk away from the shadow of being abandoned by them for the rest of my


    life. So, it''s best to just let bygones be bygones."


    He nodded, looking rather absent-minded.


    The car pulled up at the bottom of the neighborhood where he lived. I looked at him and saw that his


    gaze was downcast, his ck eyes veiled in hesitation. It seemed that something was weighing on his


    mind.


    After a long time, he snapped back to his senses. He gazed at me and articted his words in a


    particrly serious manner, "Arianna, do you still hate me?"

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    I was stunned. "What?"


    "What happened to Monique and her family that year, and the... abuse I''ve inflicted on you guys," he


    said, his voice uncharacteristically bludgeoned to whispers.


    My lips pressed into a thin line and I pulled a long face. "Aaron, let bygones be bygones. Stop bringing


    it up."


    "So, you still hate me?"


    Seeing him look at me with a child-like gaze, I couldn''t help feeling stunned. "What happened that year


    is already behind us. After all, you didn''t cause me any substantial harm. I''m just worried for Monique.


    She might not be able toe to terms with it for the rest of her life."


    People were reallyplicated. At first, I had been afraid of Aaron, but now I relied on him. I had even


    started regarding him as family. From a certain point of view, Nerissa and I were actually the same kind


    of person who put their own interests before others.


    He looked at me for a long time and said thoughtfully, "If in the future, you realize that I have done


    something to hurt you, will you still forgive me?"


    At the sight of his countenance, I couldn''t help gaping at him. "What have you done to warrant my


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    forgiveness?"


    He pursed his lips and said, "So, will you forgive me?"


    Seeing that he didn''t answer my question directly, I curled my lips and said, "That depends on how bad


    your mistake was. Aaron, you know me better than I do myself, and you know I can''t always be


    forgiving and understanding of you in spite of whatever you did, right? So, don''t do anything now or in


    the future that would hurt me. Let''s just be good siblings for the rest of our lives, okay?"


    He looked at me andpsed into silence for a long time. Stretching out his hand, he pulled me into his


    arms. He said in a low and reserved voice, "Okay, let''s be siblings for the rest of our lives. It doesn''t


    matter if we don''t have parents. You have me and Uncle Charles. We are all your family."


    I nodded but couldn''t help but feel how unreal everything felt right now. He seemed to have something


    hidden away deep in his heart.


    But I also knew that even if I asked, I wouldn''t get anything from him.


    I could not help but sigh as I pulled away from him. "Alright, it''s gettingte. Hurry up


    and go back!"


    After sending Aaron home, I went straight back to the vi.


    It was already ten. I didn''t expect that Andrea would still be lingering about at the vi.


    She came and went freely, as if she hadpletely made herself at home.


    Greeted with my return, she stood in my way at the door and said with a gloomy expression, "Look at


    you, Arianna,ing home in the middle of the night. Your wild nature dies hard, huh? Now that


    Hendrix isn''t here, you''re as free as a wild horse."


    Andrea was the most unchallenging love rival that I had ever met. If it weren''t for Casper, I was sure


    she wouldn''t even have the right to be in the Roberts vi.


    I simply nced at her, not in the mood to bother myself with her. Nonchntly, I said, "Miss Burton,


    why don''t you pay me rent? I''ll consider leasing a room for you to stay in so that you won''t have to run


    back and forth like this every day. This must be troublesome for you!"


    "You!" She fumed in anger.


    I didn''t want to stick around for another round of cursing, so I said pointedly, "It''s gettingte. Miss


    Burton, please go home!"


    After that, I headed straight for the kitchen.


    Not giving up, she followed behind me and tugged at my hand. "Arianna, if I can''t be happy, you can''t


    either. Weren''t you going to avenge your dead child? I''m telling you, even if my mother hadn''t


    intervened, your child wouldn''t have been able to live. It''s not a normal child at all."


    A smack resounded. I gave Andrea a tight, merciless p. My eyes narrowed, my stare cold as I said,


    "Andrea, there''s a limit to my patience. You''re cursing a child even when they''re already six feet under.


    Don''t you think you''re despicable?"


    Andrea had been pped so hard that the wind waspletely knocked out of her. It took her a long


    time to recover from the shock. Her unbridled anger was stark on her face. In fact, it grew even more


    aggressive. "Arianna, how dare you hit me?"


    Suppressing my fury, I ignored her and made my way to the kitchen. I seemed to have drank some cold


    fruit juice at dinner, so my lower abdomen was aching a little.


    Being a woman was really troublesome. Whenever I was on my period, I would be tortured half to


    death.


    Minnie was still waiting around for me. When she saw that I had returned, she came out of the nanny''s


    room and was met with Andrea. She frowned slightly, her voice soft, "Miss Burton, you haven''t left yet?"


    Instead of responding to her, Andrea blocked my way. She pressed her palm on half of her face and


    seethed, "Arianna, you pped me because I hit a sore spot, right? Hear me out, do you think the


    meds Hendrix gave you while you were pregnant were actually good for you? I''m telling you, those


    drugs cause deformities. Is there no end to your stupidity? The baby clearly showed signs of


    deformities, yet you still kept taking those drugs."


    I frowned, my eyes a thin slit. Then, I looked at her and asked through gritted teeth. "What do you


    mean?"

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    "What do I mean? What I mean is, that b*stard of a child in your belly deserved it. No one wanted it,


    and it was a waste of space from the start. If you don''t believe me, get the rest of your medicine


    investigated. Do you think that Hendrix is protecting you now because he cares about you? He feels


    guilty, and his conscience is weighing on him."


    Seeing my ashen face, herugh had only grown more hysteric. "Arianna, you deserved it, and so did


    that child. He should have died, and he shouldn''t havee to this world."


    She had sessfully opened the lid to the bad feelings and the maelstrom of negative emotions that I


    had suppressed in my heart.


    I raised my hand, but she stopped me. She sneered, "What? Still trying to hit me? Do you think I''m


    stupid enough to let you hit me a second time?"


    With a contemptuous smirk on my face, ayer of gloominess and strangeness in my eyes, I drilled my


    gaze into her. Then I said, sotto voce, "No, I didn''t mean to hit you. Hitting you would be too kind of an


    act. Honestly, for someone like you, hitting you with my hand would be letting you off too easy."


    As I said that, I approached her step by step. Looking at the fruit knife not far away, I sneered at her.


    "At first, I thought that a person like you would at most be a small thorn in my side, but now it seems


    that you''re not just a pain in the a*s, but you also disgust me to no end. Since that''s the case, you can


    go to hell!"


    I didn''t give her a chance to refute. As soon as I said that, I swiftly snatched the fruit knife over and


    stabbed at her without hesitation.


    "Arianna!" The voice was not from the terrified Andrea, nor was it from Minnie, who was paralyzed on


    the ground in fear. It was from Hendrix.


    In that moment, I was stunned, and in my daze, the knife had already stabbed into Andrea''s lower


    abdomen.


    A warm current invaded my hand. A sound of something drip-drip-dripping hit the ground. It was


    Andrea''s blood.


    She widened her eyes and looked at me with disbelief. She opened her mouth but couldn''t form a


    word.


    Hendrix rushed in, pushed me away, and supported Andrea who was about to topple to the ground.


    It was so coincidental that everything seemed to have been nned in advance. My urge to kill rose for


    no reason while Hendrix had been prepared toe in unmistakably, undoubtedly witnessing me stab


    Andrea.


    The blood from Andrea''s lower body had slowly pooled into a ring red puddle, with the knife still


    stuck in her lower abdomen.


    Hendrix held her in his arms, his expression forbidding. He looked at Minnie, who had been scared into


    a frenzy, and said in a deep voice, "Call the hospital immediately!"


    My eyes were on them, my mind still a little scattered. No trace of any horrible feeling sank in; I only felt


    that Andrea must die. As long as she did, my world would turn peaceful.


    Hendrix lifted her up and shot a gloomy and cold gaze at me. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and no


    emotion could be seen from him.


    Our eyes met and it was as cold as the winter''s night.


    All of a sudden, I wanted tough, but I didn''t seem to be able to. As he looked at me, my mouth


    cracked into a faint smile. Spreading in my heart was not fear, but joy.


    He looked at me. His handsome face was leaking icy mist, frigid to the extreme. He frowned and


    seemed to be angry, reprimanding and apathetic.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As I held his line of sight, I felt as though there was a knife in my heart, stabbing into it bit by bit. With


    each stab, the pain began to spread, knocking the breath out of me.


    I took a breath and it hurt. Watching him carry Andrea out of the vi, my body gave out and I plopped


    on the ground.


    "Arianna!" Minnie eximed and held me up. She looked at me with distress and said, "Don''t be afraid.


    It''s okay. It''ll be fine!"


    I shook my head. I wasn''t worried about Andrea at all. I was only worried about Hendrix. Andrea was


    right. No matter how much time had passed, as long as something happened to her, Hendrix''s heart


    would be filled with worry and distress. This was something that I couldn''t evenpare to.


    He couldn''t let her go, least of all give her up.


    Looking at Minnie, I was choked with sobs as I pressed onto the sore spot on my chest - my heart.


    "Minnie, it hurts so much here!" I cried.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    She hugged me, helped me up, and set me down on the sofa.


    The sound of a ring rm came from outside, so loud that its harsh sound echoed around the


    originally quiet neighborhood.


    With the sound of the rm fading, Nerissa came in. She was in her nightgown, and her eyes fell on


    my blood-covered hands.


    Taking in a breath, she said in a reproachful tone, "An eye for an eye. No matter how much you


    despise her, you didn''t have tomit such an act so publicly. The Moore Family won''t drop this so


    easily."


    I pursed my lips and slowly calmed down, not speaking a word.


    It wasn''t that Hendrix didn''t love Andrea. After after, how could he let her go just like that after so many


    years ofpanionship and care? He had concealed it so well by substituting his sense of


    responsibility and guilt for his love for me. Hence, he shifted his kindness at Andrea towards me.


    I took that kindness he had replicated as love. I never thought that in a critical moment like this, Hendrix


    would still unconditionally stand by Andrea.


    When Nerissa saw that I was silent, she knew that no matter what she said, I wouldn''t be able to hear


    her. She let out a light sigh, got herself changed, and left the room.


    I stood there in a daze for a long time with Minnie by my side. When she saw me walking out, she


    quickly stopped me and asked worriedly, "Arianna, where are you going?"


    "To the hospital!"


    She quickly stopped me. "Don''t go. Mr. Roberts and the Moore family are probably in a fit of rage now.


    It will only backfire if you go. Be good and stay at home. You can talk to them when everyone has


    calmed down, okay?"


    I sat on the sofa and buried my face in my palm. My heart and head were being tormented by the pain.


    The vi became unusually quiet.


    I was at a loss of what to do next.


    After a long time, footsteps sounded, and with it, Minnie''s voice. "Doctor Saunders, why aren''t you in


    the hospital?"


    A huge shadow enveloped me, my annoyance peaking. I looked up and was met with Josiah''s slender


    body standing in front of me, cold and distant.


    Staring at the bloodstains on my hands, I said icily, "If you''re here to point fingers or to investigate, I''ll


    have to ask you to talk to awyer. I''m in a bad mood right now, and I can''t guarantee that I won''t do


    anything to you when my mental state is in crumbles."


    Josiah said nothing in response.


    He looked at me, his gaze deep and helpless. After a while, he replied, "There are no knives around


    now. What could you possibly do to me?"


    I pursed my lips and was a little irked. I said nothing more.


    He sat down next to me and Minnie poured him a cup of water. He took a sip, no words forting.


    When I trained my gaze at him, I couldn''t help but frown. "Aren''t you here to teach me a lesson?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Why should I teach you a lesson? It wasn''t my woman who was stabbed."


    I...


    "So, you''re here tough at me?"


    He snorted and said with a hint of sneer, "Do I look like I''m that shallow?"


    If it was neither of those, it meant that he was just here to watch the fun.


    There were hurried footstepsing from the yard. Without a doubt, it was Hendrix.


    His hands were still stained with blood. His slender body entered the hall, and the gloominess on his


    face indicated that he paid no mind to anyone at that moment.


    He pursed his lips and said to me coldly, "We''re going the hospital!"


    "I''m not going!"


    He lowered his voice, and I could feel that he was trying to keep his emotions in check. "We''re going!"


    Then, he started pulling me with him regardless of whether I was willing to leave or not.


    He dragged me by the wrist to the yard and threw me into the car. Then, he started the car and drove


    straight to the hospital.


    Andrea had been sent to the emergency room. Hendrix grabbed my hand forcefully and squeezed at it


    hard, perhaps due to his overwhelming fury.


    My wrist was numb from the pain. I suppressed my anger and said, "Let go of me first. If she dies, I''ll


    pay it back with my own life. You don''t have to hurt me in advance!"


    Hearing my voice, he looked back at me and loosened his grip on my hand when he realized that he


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    was being too rough.


    Arge part of my wrist had been colored blue and purple. It was particrly eyecatching.


    He frowned, perhaps he hadn''t seen thating. He retracted his ck eyes and said, "Sorry, I..."


    Through gritted teeth, I said, "It''s fine, I won''t die from pain!"


    He frowned, the frost in his eyes especially intense. His thin lips were tightly pressed together,


    indicating that he was holding back his anger. "Arianna, how could you do this? No matter how much


    you hate her, she has already lost her child, and her mother has also been punished. You''ve... crossed


    the line."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    I sneered and said, mindlessly, "Crossed the line? I thought that I hadn''t done quite enough, seeing


    that she still has a chance to be saved."


    He became so infuriated that he was at a loss for words. After a pause, he retorted, "An eye for an eye,


    a tooth for a tooth. Do you really take Pedro for a pushover? She''s the daughter that he''s been looking


    for over 20 years. If something bad happens to her, do you think that anyone would be able to protect


    you?"


    I said fearlessly, "If Andrea really dies, I''ll pay for it with my life if that''s what it takes. Isn''t it one hell of a


    bargain, for someone without attachments like me to die and drag her down with me?"


    Disappointed to the core, he red at me. "Without attachments? Arianna, you''re heartless. What do


    you consider the people around you to be?"


    I sat on the chair slightly irritated and ignored his usation.


    Seeing that I refused to change my mind, he held his forehead and felt extremely helpless. He called


    for a doctor to check if I was hurt.


    When the doctor saw that there was blood on my hand, he checked it and found that there was no


    wound. Then, he left.


    Hendrix looked at me helplessly and asked, "Why did you stab her?"


    I...


    Why?


    Now that I had calmed down, I felt that my impulse had gotten the better of me just now. No matter how


    harsh her words were, they were just...words.


    After mulling over it, I looked up at him and replied, "She said that our child died because you


    purposely gave me deformity- inducing drugs, and that you didn''t intend to have this child in the first


    ce."


    At the time, perhaps it was because of this exact revtion that I lost it, or perhaps it was because of


    how she had cursed me.


    He frowned. "So, you believed it?"


    I nodded, looking right into his eyes. "You had every reason to do that!"


    His eyes were cold, frigid even. "So, since you believed it, why don''t you stab me with a knife? Yet, you


    hurt her instead?"


    "You weren''t there back then. She was!" I said, staring nkly at him. I wasn''t scared of his


    indifference.


    Hehe!


    He sneered and let go of my hand, looking at me with disappointment in his eyes. "Arianna, have you


    ever trusted me? No, to be exact, have you ever loved me?"


    I held his gaze, my thoughts a little scattered. Had I ever loved him? I couldn''t tell whether my feelings


    for him were love or not.


    He looked at me with deep eyes. He waited for a response for a long time, but I didn''t say a word.


    Heughed in self-mockery and seemed to already know my answer. He stood up and said


    indifferently, "You best head back first. Stay home until Andrea gets out of the emergency room. With


    me here, the Moore family can''t do anything to you for the time being. Go back!"


    Impassive, I opened my mouth and said, "No need. It''s an eye for an eye. How the Moore family wants


    to punish me is none of your business."


    He looked at me, the coldness in his ck eyes was enough to kill. He did not speak for a long time.


    Not longter, Valerie and Pedro hurried over. Valerie''s eyes were red, her gaze anxious.


    When she saw Hendrix, she asked in a hurry,


    "How''s Andrea? Is she okay?"


    Hendrix replied calmly and solemnly, "She''s still in the OR!"


    Pedro was rtively calm. He looked at Hendrix and asked, "Who hurt Andrea?"


    Looking at Pedro''s urge to kill whoever did this to her, I couldn''t help but shiver. But I opened my mouth


    before Hendrix could say anything and confessed, "I hurt her!"


    Pedro stared at me, his eyes cold and bloodthirsty. He slightly narrowed his eyes, full of fierce anger.


    "Miss Reid, it''s an eye for an eye. You''d better pray that nothing happens to Andrea."


    Hearing what I said, Valerie moved to attack me without hesitation, but Hendrix stopped her in front of


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    me and said coldly, "Madam Lawson, you''d better wait until your daughter wakes up. Arianna was in


    the wrong and there will be legal consequences waiting for her. But till then, you two need to keep


    yourselves in check."


    Valerie wasn''t satisfied, cutting a malevolent re at me.


    The door of the emergency room suddenly opened. A nurse came out and said, "Where are the


    patient''s rtives? The patient needs a blood transfusion. Please get a blood test immediately as


    there''s not enough blood in the blood bank."


    Valerie and Pedro hurried to follow the doctor for a blood test and came back soon after.


    We waited at the door of the emergency room for what felt like an eternity, with Valerie pacing back and


    forth anxiously, ring at me from time to time.


    The door of the emergency room finally opened and the nurse who had just taken Valerie and Pedro to


    get a blood test emerged. She looked at Valerie and Pedro and frowned. "Are you sure you''re the


    patient''s family?"


    Valerie and Pedro were stunned. They asked in confusion, "Yes, we''re her parents. How is she?"


    The nurse looked at the two of them and asked in confusion, "It''s impossible for people with blood type


    A and blood type 0 to give birth to a child with blood type B. How could this be? Are the test results


    inurate?"

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Valerie and Pedro''s faces suddenly nched. Eyes widened, they stared at the nurse and said, "What


    did you say? Her blood type doesn''t match ours?"


    For a moment, the nurse was unsure. She looked at them and said, "Don''t worry. Maybe it''s the


    hospital''s mistake. Anyhow, who here has type B blood? The blood bank is running low on it. We''ll


    need 200 of blood."


    Hendrix looked at the nurse and said, "Use mine!"


    The nurse brought Hendrix to take his blood. Valerie looked at Pedro, her mind a scattered mess. She


    muttered to herself, "The DNA result states that she''s my daughter. So, how could this be?"


    Pedro frowned but didn''t speak. He paused before saying, "Don''t worry. It might have been the


    hospital''s mistake."


    Valerie nodded repeatedly, her face was already a little flushed. Over and over again, she said,


    "Andrea is our daughter. I couldn''t have made a mistake."


    Andrea was their daughter who they had been searching high and low for. If she was not Valerie''s


    biological daughter, then where was her biological daughter?


    She hadmitted a great deal of evil things for Andrea''s sake. Thus, it would be a shame if she


    found out that Andrea was not her biological child in the end.


    Hendrix returned soon after. He saw that I was still sitting in the chair, motionless. He walked over, took


    me into his arms, and said, "It''s alright. The doctor said that there are no life- threatening injuries,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    everything will be okay."


    These words were said clearly tofort me. I pursed my lips and gave no response.


    Half an hourter, both Josiah and Austin arrived. It seemed they had gathered what had happened.


    Austin looked at me, and his gaze was a little dreary. But since Hendrix was there, he only nced at


    me and didn''t say anything.


    Josiah looked at Hendrix with raised brows. "The surgery is going to take a while. Care for a smoke?"


    Hendrix looked up at him. After nodding, the two of them stood up and walked up the stairs.


    Valerie and Pedro had been in the blood testing center for a while now.


    Austin looked at me, his face nk and void of emotions. "You may need to fix this with your life now.


    Any thoughts of what you want to do from here on out?"


    I looked up at him, my gaze leaking icy mist. "I thought you liked her, but now it looks to be otherwise.


    She''s still fighting for her life, yet you''re already cursing me over her death."


    Stunned for a moment, he wanted to refute but I had no interest in saying any more to him.


    I got up and went straight for the washroom. When I passed the corridor, my pace slowed. Hendrix and


    Josiah were smoking inside.


    They said they had gone to smoke when in fact, they had something to talk about between themselves.


    I didn''t get close. I only paused for a moment and heard Josiah''s cold voice from the corridor. "Do you


    regret it?"


    Hendrix held the cigarette butt between his long fingers. His gaze was indifferent as he said, "There''s


    nothing to regret."


    Josiah couldn''t help butugh. "What are you going to do if Andrea really dies?"


    "Compensate for it!" Hendrix spat.


    Josiah snorted. "What? One death isn''t enough for you, so both of them have to die? I can''t believe


    you''re still thinking this way even though the two women who love you are about to die."


    I wasn''t interested in listening any further. To put it bluntly, I shouldn''t have eavesdropped. Even though


    I knew what was going to happen, I still came to see it, to hear it myself. In the end, this only deepened


    my sorrow.


    I went straight to the bathroom. When I came out, Andrea had been transferred to the general ward.


    Andrea woke up after the anesthetic wore off. Her face was pale as sheid in bed, dazed.


    Seeing that both Valerie and Pedro were here, she asked in a low and hoarse voice, "Mom, Dad, why


    am I here?"


    Valerie said, "You got hurt. Mr. Roberts sent you here."


    Andrea nked out for a moment, probably recalling prior events.


    Her gaze darted around in the ward and when itnded on Hendrix, her eyes suddenly turned red. She


    looked at Hendrix and said, her voice breaking, "Hendrix, it hurts!"


    Tears welled out of her eyes as she spoke. She stretched out her hand to grab at Hendrix. However,


    her movement tugged at her wound, and the pain was so great that she let out a long hiss.


    Hendrix stepped forward and helped support her. He narrowed his eyes and said, "You just came out of


    surgery. Don''t get so worked up!"


    Andrea grabbed him, her baleful re directed at me. She said, "Hendrix, it was Arianna. She wants to


    kill me, she wants to kill me. This woman is terrifying. You can''t be with her. She''s too terrifying."

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    She pointed at me and roared, "Get out of here. I don''t want to see you, get lost!"


    I pursed my lips and stared at her with an expressionless face, then my gaze fell on Hendrix. At the


    sight of her relying on him, the pain in my heart began to grow.


    Looking at Valerie and Pedro, she raised her voice and uttered, "Mom, Dad, I''m going to press


    charges. She intentionally tried to harm me, so I''m going to report her!"


    As she spoke, she fumbled for her cell phone.


    For some reason, Valerie and Pedro did not hand their phones to her. Instead, they looked at her with


    mixed feelings, but more so at me.


    Hendrix remained silent. He let her look for her own phone with a gloomy expression and saw that she


    make the call by herself.


    "Hello, is this the police? I''d like to report an assault! Physical harm has been caused!"


    Then, she quickly reported the address.


    I stole a nce at Hendrix. He looked grim but stillpletely quiet as always.


    Josiah settled his gaze on me and lightly said, "Let''s go, I''ll send you back!"


    Pursing my lips, I then replied without a care, "I''ll wait for the police!"


    Josiah frowned. "Hendrix is here, he''ll deal with it. Let''s go, I''ll send you back!"


    I sneered. My gaze shifted to Hendrix. "Once I leave, I''ll be used of fleeing the crime scene, no?"


    Josiah did not say anything more as he looked at Hendrix. Though he waited for Hendrix to say


    something, thetter looked like he did not have any intention of meddling in this.


    Shortly, two young men in police uniforms arrived. When they saw the people in the ward, they were


    taken by surprise. It seemed like they recognized everyone.


    After all, the people present were well-known figures in Jarold City who had likely appeared in the


    headlines a number of times.


    The two young men stormed to the front of Andrea''s bed and asked, "Are you Miss Burton? Were you


    the one who called the police earlier?"


    A deafening silence hung heavy in the ward. Andrea glimpsed at Valerie and Pedro and felt it unusual


    that they hadn''t said a word from the beginning.


    However, without thinking much, she looked my way, then pointed at me and said, "It''s her. I want to


    report her for attempted murder."


    The two young men stared at me before walking up to me. "Miss, pleasee with us." They said.


    "It''s not her, sir. I can testify that Madam Arianna didn''t kill anyone." Minnie showed up out of the blue.


    She stood in front of them and said, "Sir, Madam Arianna didn''t kill anyone. You''ve got the wrong


    person."


    All of a sudden, Andrea gave out a cold smirk. "If not her, then could I possibly have stabbed myself?"


    Minnie red at her angrily and roared, "That''s right, you hurt yourself. You''re trying to frame Madam


    Nerissa."


    Andrea did not expect such retaliation. She scowled at her furiously. "You''re ndering me." She


    looked at Hendrix and said, "Hendrix, you saw, right? You saw her hurt me, didn''t you?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Agitated, she added, "Aunt Nerissa as well, she was there too. She can be my witness."


    She reached for her phone and called Nerissa immediately. A phone rang from the corridor outside.


    Nerissa was already in the hospital, but she had been in the main hall the whole time.


    She came over when Andrea called her. When she saw the people in the ward, she couldn''t help but


    frown.


    Andrea saw her and eximed, "Aunt Nerissa, tell the police that Arianna is the one who stabbed me.


    She wanted to kill me. You saw it. Tell them, okay?"


    Nerissa looked at Hendrix. His expression was dark, his gaze profound, his emotions unreadable.


    She side- eyed me, faintly frowned and muttered, "I was in the bedroom when that happened. I don''t


    know what happened exactly. When I came out, you had already been brought into the ambnce by


    Hendrix."


    Andrea looked at her in disbelief. She was on the verge of breaking down. "Aunt Nerissa, you clearly


    saw what happened. Why won''t you tell them?"


    The policemen were caught in a bit of a dilemma and were unsure of what was going on at the


    moment.


    Andrea pulled at Hendrix, her eyes turning red. "Hendrix, you saw it with your own two eyes. Tell them


    that Arianna wanted to kill me, hurry up!"


    Hendrix pressed his lips into a thin line and remained silent. His terrifyingly deep gaze fell on me.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Hendrix kept silent. The atmosphere in the ward instantly turned awkward, especially for the two police


    officers. As the people in the ward were all renowned figures, they found it difficult to voice anything.


    After a pause, one of the policemen looked at me and said, "Miss,e with us to record your


    statement. As for the specifics, we''lle to a decision after a thorough investigation."


    I nodded, but Minnie was a little agitated. She stopped them and said, "You can''t take Madam Arianna


    away without any evidence. Is this the way to handle a case?"


    I sighed. In my heart, I knew that Minnie was worried that I would have a criminal record if I went to the


    police station which wouldn''t be favorable for me.


    I told her, "Minnie, it''s alright. I''ll go with them. Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    I then made my way out of the ward. Since the moment I attacked Andrea, I never thought of running


    away.


    "It isn''t her!" Hendrix, who had been silent this whole time, yelled when I made it to the door of the


    ward.


    Stumped, I then turned around subconsciously.


    Andrea probably did not expect him to react like that. She suddenly widened her eyes and looked at


    him in disbelief, shouting, "Hendrix, how can you do this? Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Surprisingly, not only Andrea was dumbfounded, even Nerissa was as well.


    She narrowed her eyes, her lips pressed tightly.


    "It just doesn''t add up. Miss Burton got hurt in my house, but why would an outsider like here to


    my house in the middle of the night? If my wife had the intention to hurt her, why would she choose


    such an obvious method to do so? When I arrived, the knife was in Miss Burton''s hand."


    A p was heard. Andrea who hadnded a p across his face. She had already stopped crying and


    was looking askance at him, her head shaking incessantly. "Hendrix, how can you do this? How can


    you do this?" "Sir, we''ll solve this matter privately. I''m the victim''s father, and I will look into this


    properly. You needn''t concern yourself with this." Pedro, who had not said anything all this while, also


    finally spoke.


    Valerie looked on, her gaze conflicted. She locked eyes with me and nodded as well. She said to the


    two policemen, "We''re sorry to have made youe all this way. We will solve this ourselves."


    Andrea was confused, her gaze on the two of them screamed incredulity. Even Nerissa, Josiah, and


    Austin were stunned. They starred at the Moore family, bewildered.


    "Mom, Dad, what are you talking about? I''m your daughter, how can you do this?" Andrea broke down.


    She tugged at Valerie''s shirt and sobbed, "You were the one who told me that nobody in the world


    would dare to hurt me, and if there was, you would make that person suffer. Mom, don''t you


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    remember?"


    Valerie''s gaze was muddled. She grabbed Andrea''s hand and looked at Pedro.


    Pedro looked at the two policemen and said in a low tone, "Please leave. We''ll settle this privately!"


    The two policemen were not willing to get themselves involved in this either. They nodded their heads


    and replied, "Alright, then we''ll leave you to yourselves."


    Watching the policemen leave, Andrea''s distress culminated. She swept her stone-cold gaze at the


    people in the ward, and she abruptly shoved all the items on the bedside


    table to the ground.


    She hissed angrily, "Get out. All of you get lost. You liars, murderers, you bunch of liars."


    Hendrix''s face darkened as he said, "I will do my best to give you what you want."


    Andrea broke out into aughing fit, her expression more unpleasant than her crying face. "What do I


    want? I want her life. I want her to die. Can you give me that?" She pointed at me, heartbroken.


    Hendrix frowned, his face became slightly stoic. "Andrea, there is a limit to everything."


    Andrea lowered her head, her shoulders trembling violently. "Bravo, you''re all so amazing. Every single


    one of you is on her side, protecting her. How wonderful!"


    She nced at the people in the ward and mocked wryly, "I was stabbed for no reason. Every single


    one of you is so coldblooded. You said you would do anything I want. And if what I want is to stab her,


    will you grant me this?"

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    I pursed my lips, and my gaze was cold. "Alright!"


    Hendrix nced at me and frowned. "Arianna, shut up!"


    Andrea cackled. "Alright? Fine then. Come over here. Let me stab you, and we''ll call it even!"


    As she spoke, she pulled out her IV catheter and red at me callously. "There''s no knife, so I won''t


    use one. I''ll just use this IV catheter. Arianna, once I stab you with this, we''ll be even."


    I stormed toward her fearlessly. She looked at me and let out an eerieugh.


    She held the catheter and was aiming for my eyes. Gasps were heard all around.


    However, Hendrix''s reflexes were quick, and he managed to grab the catheter before snatching it away


    from her. His palm was scratched in the process and it started bleeding.


    Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, Valerie copsed in Pedro''s arms. She


    looked heavily conflicted as she said, "You should leave. Just forget about this."


    Andrea was furious. "Mom, what did you say? She wanted to kill me. How can you just let her go so


    easily?"


    "Shut up!" Valerie yelled, her eyes were filled with disgust. "If you hadn''t gone to look for Arianna in the


    middle of the night, do you think she would have hurt you? Don''t you know the reason why she hurt


    you?"


    Andrea stared at her in bewilderment. It was as if the person she was looking at was not her own


    mother.


    Valerie realized that she had overreacted and quickly stopped talking. She looked at Andrea and


    continued, "Andrea, you''re fine now. You should stay in the hospital for the time being and recover.


    Don''t worry about anything else."


    Who did they think Andrea was? After being pampered and cared for for so many years by Hendrix,


    she had grown arrogant and cocky. How could mere words from others make her let go of her hatred


    so easily?


    Looking at me, she sneered. "Do you think that just because everyone is helping you, you won''t go to


    prison? Arianna, don''t forget that the knife you stabbed me with is covered with your fingerprints. If I


    stand my ground on that, I doubt that the people here have the capability to kill me. As long as I''m


    alive, I will file awsuit against you until you''re locked up. Attempted murder should be enough to


    grant you a few years of residence in there."


    "Crash!" All of a sudden, Hendrix smashed the cup on the table.


    He picked up a sharp piece of ss from the ground. He stared inly at Andrea and asked, "Your


    wound has seven stitches, right?"


    Andrea turned to him. "What do you mean?"


    "If you want an eye for an eye, then this doesn''t count. After all, you''re not dead. But since that''s the


    case, however deep your wound is, I''ll give myself one that''s simr. Will you be satisfied then?"


    After that, Hendrix took off his clothes and plunged the shard into his abdomen.


    I widened my eyes instantly and rushed over to stop him, but it was toote. He had already stabbed


    himself.


    Andrea watched him in disbelief, and pain shed across her orbs. "Is she really so important to you?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hendrix covered the wound but the blood still seeped through his fingers. I looked at him and felt an


    indescribable agony in my heart as I pulled him over to bandage the wound.


    He held me back and looked at Andrea, saying, "Arianna is my wife. She''s married to me. I am


    responsible for all her pain and mistakes. All I can do for her is to try my best to protect her. It doesn''t


    matter if she''s good or bad; it won''t change the fact that she is my wife."


    My eyes started to redden. Looking at his wound, I felt upset and angry. "Hendrix, who asked you to be


    responsible for me? I''ll be responsible for the things I''ve done. Who gave you the right to interfere? It''ll


    just be a few years in prison. I did this, so I''ll be ountable for it."


    After saying this, I turned around to leave, ready to turn myself in.


    Hendrix grabbed me and growled in a low tone, "Shut up!"


    Looking at Andrea, he pursed his lips. "If you''re unsatisfied with this wound, I can make one that''s


    deeper."


    "Get out!" Andrea roared. She was an emotional mess as she screamed, "Get out, all of you. I don''t


    want to see anyone!"


    Hendrix''s clothes were painted red, and blood had began to pool on the floor. Josiah called for a doctor,


    but when he saw that Hendrix''s hand was still gripping on the broken ss shards, he could not help


    but yell, "Why are you still pressing it deeper? Do you want to die?"

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Hendrix remained silent, only staring at Andrea. Evidently, he was waiting for Andrea to say that she


    wouldn''t look into it anymore.


    Andrea''s focus was also on him, and her eyes were full of despair and pain. She struggled to pick up


    the shard from the ground before plunging them towards him.


    Since I was by Hendrix''s side, I immediately blocked the attack. The ss fragments were stuck into


    my arm, and I was in so much pain that I broke out into a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, she was injured, so she couldn''t cut as deep as she would''ve if she had her full strength.


    Andrea watched us for a long time before throwing away the shards in her hand. All of a sudden, she


    looked like all energy had left her body as she said. "You guys can go. I won''t look into this anymore!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In the treatment room, Josiah cleaned and disinfected my wounds. Hendrix had gone into the operating


    theatre, and my mind was a mess.


    I had barely processed what had just happened and was still feeling numb all over.


    Josiah said a lot of things to me, but I couldn''t register any of them. Valerie and Pedro came in and


    looked at me, their gaze conflicted.


    Valerie spoke first. "Are you all right?"


    I turned to them. As I didn''t know their intention, I replied indifferently, "If both of you want to sue me,


    then go ahead."


    Valerie shook her head and peeked at me as she replied, "No, we came to check on you. Miss Reid,


    you..."


    "Alright, let''s go see Andrea. Consider this done with!" Pedro interrupted Valerie and dragged her out.


    After he bandaged my wounds, Josiah nced at the two of them as they left. His gaze was rather


    profound. He furrowed his brows and said, "It seems like the Moore family will not sue you."


    Honestly, I was not afraid of what they would do to me at all. I lowered my head slightly and looked at


    the wound on my arm.


    I looked at Josiah and asked, "Nothing will happen to Hendrix, right?"


    Heughed, "If there was no organ damage, then it is but a minor injury. He should be fine after a few


    stitches. Don''t worry."


    I nodded, but deep down, I just couldn''t let it go.


    After Hendrix finished getting his wound stitched, he got down from the hospital bed and nced my


    way, saying, "Come, let''s go home!"


    I was stunned for a few seconds, and then the emotions I had kept suppressed in my heart finally


    floated to the top. "Hendrix, are you out of your mind? You just came out of surgery and you''re already


    jumping at the opportunity to put yourself in danger, don''t you think you''re injured enough?"


    It was already three in the wee hours of morning. Minnie and Nerissa had gone home, and so had


    Josiah and Austin. The Moore family on the other hand, had hired a nurse to take care of Andrea.


    I didn''t mind staying behind for Hendrix, yet he wanted to go back. So, I couldn''t help but raise my


    voice at him.


    He was surprised by my burst of emotions for a brief moment. Then, he frowned at me. "I thought you


    didn''t like being in the hospital?"


    I pouted and pulled him to the hospital bed. Looking at the wound on his abdomen that had just been


    freshly bandaged, I felt unbearably upset. "Lie down. When the doctor says you can leave the hospital,


    then we''ll leave.1


    Heid down and stared at me, patting the space next to him, and spoke, "Lie down beside me.


    Otherwise, we''re going to go back home and sleep."


    I pursed my lips. I didn''t want to argue with an injured person. Not to mention, I was exhausted. I had


    no choice but to justy down beside him and tried not to squeeze him to the edge of the bed.


    He moved over to hold me in his arms, whispering in a low voice, "Sleep well."


    Hearing his voice, I couldn''t hold back the tears that I had kept restrained the whole night anymore.


    I turned around and leaned against his chest, with tears helplessly streaming down my cheeks.


    "Hendrix, please don''t do stupid things for me anymore. I don''t need it, and I don''t want you to get hurt


    because of me."


    He hooked my chin and his gaze was deep. "Are you upset?"


    I rubbed my lips together and raised my head to kiss him. Because of my clumsiness, he couldn''t help


    but give a bitter smile.


    As we were at the hospital, he pushed me away slightly and warned in a low voice, "Alright, that''s


    enough. This is a hospital."


    Women were emotional beings. Since my emotions were crashing into me like waves on a shore,


    vigorous and unending, it was natural for me to just not stop here. I avoided his wound and buried my


    head into his neck.


    His breathing was a little heavy, and his voice was rough. "Arianna, don''t fool around. This is a


    hospital."


    His words fell on deaf ears. I kissed him once more and climbed onto him as I cried in his chest.


    He argued weakly, "This is a hospital. If you want to kiss, wait till we go home and do it."


    I ignored him. I just stubbornly wanted to cry. He helplessly coaxed me and asked, "Did you miss me?"

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    With this, he added, "If you miss me and you miss doing it with me, then let''s go home and do it until


    we''re satisfied. This is a hospital, so it''s not convenient for us to do that here."


    I looked up at him. His features were impable and defined, which made him so handsome. I was


    choked with sobs as I cried out, "Hendrix, don''t do this in the future. I''m not worth it. I''m not worth your


    life."


    He was stunned. His body stiffened slightly, and his voice was low and muffled. "You are worth it.


    Everything I do for you is worth it."


    I pursed my lips and felt unspeakable difort and pain in my heart.


    That night, although the bed in the VIP ward was big, it still couldn''tpare with the one we had at


    home. Perhaps because I was still skittish, I didn''t sleep well all night.


    I kept waking up in the middle of the night. Each time I fall into deep sleep, I would dream of a blurry


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    scene of Hendrix lying in a pool of blood.


    After consecutively having the same dream, I was covered in sweat. Hendrix realized I was having a


    nightmare, so he held me in his arms and patted me on my back tofort me.


    I stared at him, and my heart ached. "Hendrix, you have to die after I do, okay?"


    I was afraid. I didn''t want to go through those heart-piercing events again.


    He pouted and asked in a low voice, "What did you dream of?"


    "You were gone!" As soon as I opened my mouth, my tears started flowing again, and my heart felt like


    a pit full of sadness and despair.


    "Dummy, close your eyes and sleep. I''m always here!" He sighed and stroked my long hair.


    I didn''t sleep well in the hospital. The next day, after Hendrix got discharged, we went straight back to


    the vi.


    Since Master Miller did not continue to investigate Nerissa, she then returned to the Granger Manor.


    It was enough just to have Minnie in the vi. Hendrix already dismissed Heather, and Hendrix and I


    returned to the vi.


    Due to the sleepless night I had, a terrible headache tormented my head. As soon as Hendrix arrived


    home, he informed me with a frown, "I''ll take a bath first."


    I knew that he disliked the smell of blood on his body, so he was in a hurry to take a shower. When I


    saw him enter the bathroom, I followed him in.


    He frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll help you wash!" I answered and raised my hand to help him take off his jacket.


    When I reached out to unbuckle his belt, Hendrix suddenly held my hand in ce, and his breathing


    sounded heavy andbored. "Alright, I can do it myself. You should go sleep!"


    I frowned and scolded, "You can''t get water on your wound. You can''t take a shower or bath, so you


    can only wipe yourself clean with a towel. How are you going to do that yourself?"


    He frowned. "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal. I''ll just make do."


    I pursed my lips and yelled stubbornly, "I''ll wipe your body for you!"


    His gaze darkened, and he stared at me. With unclear intentions, he questioned, "It might backfire on


    you, are you sure?"


    This person...


    "If you do it yourself, you''ll reopen the wound." I avoided the topic, suddenly feeling a little timid.


    He curled his lips, pressed down on my hand, and loosened his belt. Then, he held my hand and undid


    the zipper. His gaze grew increasingly intense.


    I was not stupid and knew what he was going to do. I suddenly withdrew my hand and said nervously,


    "Right then, just do it yourself. I''m going to bed."


    Before I could leave the bathroom, I was already held back. He hugged me from behind, and I didn''t


    dare to move because I was afraid of reopening his wound.


    He looked at me with a passionate gaze. "Can I?"


    I blushed. "Your wound will reopen."


    "It''s just a small injury. It doesn''t matter."


    The temperature in the bathroom was high, and his breathing was a little heavy as he asked again, his


    gaze pouring into me, "Can I?"


    I lowered my gaze, closed my eyes, and didn''t say anything. He took it as a silent agreement.


    After we finished, I was so tired that I felt like my body was about to fall apart. As I wiped my body


    clean, I noticed that the white gauze bandage on his wound was dyed red.


    I frowned and red at him, feeling a little angry. "Hendrix, you''re bleeding again. I already told you


    that it wasn''t okay. Look, your wound reopened."

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    He found it funny. Putting on the bathrobe indifferently, he replied, "It''s okay. I''ll get Josiah toe over


    and have a look in a moment. Don''t worry."


    I red at him and didn''t know what to say. I went out of the bathroom and called Josiah.


    After a few rings, the call went through. I said hurriedly, "Doctor Saunders, Hendrix''s wound is bleeding


    again, and it''s bleeding a lot. Can youe over?"


    Josiah was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t help but ask, "How could it start bleeding out of


    nowhere?"


    I was speechless for a moment, my mouth unable to utter the truth. All I could say was, "In any case,


    he''s bleeding a lot. Come and take a look, I''m begging you."


    After hanging up the phone, Hendrix looked at me with his arms crossed and teased with a faint smile,


    "Are you nning to tell him about my impatient actions?"


    I red at him and growled, "If you had restrained yourself a little, would this have happened?"


    Heughed softly and answered helplessly, "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal."


    Josiah arrived soon after. When he saw Hendrix''s bleeding wound, he narrowed his eyes and raised


    his eyebrows. He looked at Hendrix and gave him a lecture. "This had better be a one- time thing.


    Make sure it doesn''t happen again."


    Hendrix shrugged and countered, "You don''t have a wife. You can''t understand the life of a married


    man."


    What?


    Was he implying that this was my fault?


    Josiah sneered and ced his medicine kit down. He turned to me and said, "I''m a little hungry. Can I


    eat first?"


    I paused for a moment and replied, "Minnie is still cooking. Could you deal with his wound first?"


    Josiah found a seat and sat down. He raised his eyebrows and argued, "I''m hungry, so I don''t have


    much strength. He won''t die in such a short time."


    Ugh!


    Fine!


    I went downstairs to help Minnie cook. I heard Hendrix''s voice from behind. "You''re getting older. Are


    you nning to be single for the rest of your life?"


    Josiah retorted, "You don''t understand the freedom of a single man."


    Hendrix mocked, "Don''t paint it to be all that great. If you can, try not to get yourself a woman next time


    you feel like doing it, and just get it done yourself."


    I didn''t know what to say...


    I shouldn''t be eavesdropping to a conversation between men.


    Minnie was almost finished with meal preparations, so I started setting the cutlery on the table. Then,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hendrix and Josiah emerged in the dining room.


    The two of them looked friendly with one another. They didn''t speak as they ate - table manners that


    they had been taught since young. The table was totally silent.


    After the meal, Josiah helped Hendrix treat his wounds and informed him with a look of disgust,


    "Please don''t call me the next time something happens. Thank you!"


    Hendrix shrugged his shoulders and snapped back shamelessly, "That depends."


    Josiah was toozy to argue with him. He got up, packed up the medicine kit, and left with his key in


    hand.


    It seemed that Hendrix was in a good mood.


    He leaned against the sofa and asked Minnie to retrieve some documents from the study for him to


    examine.


    I didn''t have anything to do, so I just sat next to him and read a book.


    "Hendrix, why did the Moore family suddenly let Andrea''s matter go?" I had been thinking about this


    since the day before. Based on Valerie''s love for Andrea, even if I were to gently give her a shove,


    Valerie would already jump to butt heads with me, let alone when it came down to me stabbing her. So,


    why had her attitude suddenly changed so much?


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes slightly, put down the document in his hand, and raised his hand to signal


    me to sit beside him.


    After I sat down next to him, he held me and said in a rather hoarse voice, "What can they do without


    evidence?"


    I pursed my lips. How could they not find any evidence? Andrea was right. That fruit knife had my prints


    on it. As long as the police ran an investigation, all would be revealed at the snap of a finger.


    I felt that Hendrix was hiding something from me. "Were you the one who nned for Minnie to show


    up yesterday out of the blue?"


    What Minnie said couldn''t have been her own words. Hendrix was the likely mastermind behind this.


    He pursed his lips and whispered, "Did you think I was about to let my wife be sent to prison and have


    me be a widower for the next few years?"

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    I was speechless.


    I really couldn''t figure out what went on in this man''s head. For a moment, I didn''t know what to


    respond.


    I simply didn''t say anything.


    The New Year was approaching. Hendrix had initially nned to take me back to Ucrebury after the


    Josiah and Austin were in charge of getting thepany''s annual meeting together. There was nothing


    for me to do as I had already left the Roberts Group.


    I didn''t ask much about what happened to the Roberts Group. On the contrary, Aaron was the one who


    sent me a message informing me that Charles had set the time for me to enter the family registry.


    I was given some time to prepare so that I could return to the Reid family in advance. I would be


    staying for two days to get myself familiarized with the environment. Charles had made sure that the


    event would be as grand as it could, and had even invited plenty of people.


    I knew Charles was doing this for my sake, so I told him what happened to Andrea after responding to


    Aaron.


    He was stunned for a moment. He asked, "How are Andrea and the Moore family doing?"


    I shook my head. "Andrea demanded to get even with me; she wanted an eye for an eye. So, Hendrix


    was injured because of this. But for some reason, Valerie and Pedro''s attitude took a turn and they


    didn''t push to see this matter through. I also felt that this was a little strange."


    He paused for a while and questioned, "Why did they let this go all of a sudden?"


    "Maybe they just didn''t want to make a scene! After all, Andrea was the one who ran to our house to


    cause trouble. If she were to make a big fuss of this, it would definitely be a little shameful if news got


    out that the Moore family''s precious daughter turned out to be someone''s mistress, who even stirred up


    amotion in someone else''s house."


    So far, this was the only reason or rationale for their change in attitude that I could think of.


    He answered with a hum and added, "Don''t get yourself involved with the Moore family in the future.


    Stay as far away from them as possible. By the way, I''ve hired a fashion designer for you. Let''s meet


    them when you have the time, and let them design a few formfitting dresses for you. For theing


    few years, there will be more annual meetings and banquets to attend. Since you''re the Reid family''s


    daughter, you can''t bring us shame when you attend these events in the future."


    My mouth twitched and I felt a little distressed as this sounded like quite the hefty expense. "A dress


    would cost hundreds and thousands of dors, and some of them even cost over a million. It''s not


    worth the money at all. It''s even more of a waste since I won''t be wearing them often!"


    Heughed out loud and teased me, "You''re not going to be the one paying for it. Why are you feeling


    sorry? Besides, these things are indispensable, after all. You should learn to wear the essories


    Hendrix bought for you. Don''t keep dressing up inly as if you''re a nun."


    This man''s mouth was really vicious!


    I didn''t want to argue with him about this. After thinking for a while, I asked, "Uncle Charles, when the


    timees, will you invite the Moore family?"


    He hummed again and answered, "There are a decent amount of well- known and influential families in


    Jarold City. Since the circle of the people I know is big, I''ll probably invite them all. Why? Are you


    reluctant to see them?"


    I shook my head. "No!" I thought for a moment and replied, "It''s not that I don''t want to see them. I''m


    just thinking if I should do something forthem."


    At first, I hated Valerie. Yet, after I hurt Andrea, I suddenly felt my heart soften. Perhaps it was because


    of Hendrix.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I suddenly didn''t want to fight anymore. I still had a long way to go. If I kept fighting so tirelessly with the


    Moore family, would I be able to live well in the future?


    He was silent for a while and continued, "It is your choice. However, Arianna, Andrea has already


    ended up like this. You..."


    "I''ll think about it!" I hung up the phone, already starting to feel a little annoyed.


    The sky in Jarold City was always gloomy. I was still in a daze when Kelsey called.


    When I answered up the phone, it was quite noisy on her side. "Miss Reid, will you being back to


    Ucrebury for the New Year?"


    "I''m still not sure about that. I''ll ask Hendrix soon. What''s up?" It was ten days to the New Year.


    Mostpanies were already on holiday. I continued asking, "Are you back in Ucrebury?"


    She nodded and eximed in a good mood, "I''ve been back for a few days now. I thought you would


    was with a very handsome man and a child. It''s been a minute since Ist saw him, and it feels like


    he''s changed a lottely."


    I hesitated for a moment. As I did not know which Mr. rk she was referring to, I could not help but


    ask, "Mr. rk?"

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    She spoke, "Yes! He''s the young president of Brilliant Audit, Sawyer rk. He''s Valerie''s son.


    I immediately realized that she was referring to Sawyer. It had been more than half a year since Ist


    saw him.


    I couldn''t help responding, "We haven''t talked in a long time. I don''t know what happened to him."


    "Well, he had a man and a child with him. Is he gay? I noticed that the two of them seemed to be very


    close. The child was only two or three months old, so tiny and cute."


    I was a little dazed, so I simply asked, "Could you take a picture for me?"


    "What? Why do you suddenly want a picture?"


    "Help me take pictures of them. Sorry to trouble you!"


    I suspected that the man might be Ian, and that child might be Monique''s child.


    She hung up the phone with me after agreeing. I called Ian, but there was no answer.


    After thinking for a while, I called Sawyer and the call went through. "Miss Reid, why are you suddenly


    calling me?"


    "Mr. rk, are you in Ucrebury? I have a friend who''s in a bit of a situation there. Can you go over and


    take a look for me?"


    Sawyer paused for a few seconds and answered, "I''m in Mesville. Is it serious? I''ll ask someone in


    Ucrebury to check it out."


    "It''s alright then. I''ll call and ask someone else. I''ve got to go, I''ll reach out to you another time." Why


    was Sawyer lying to me?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kelsey''s had sent me a message. In a big building in the Ucrebury city center, there Sawyer was -


    dressed in a brown coat with both hands in his pockets. He looked handsome and rxed. Though the


    photo''s resolution wasn''t that great, the haggard look on his face was hard to miss.


    Ian was next to him, wearing a brown sweater and casual pants. The two of them were pushing a


    stroller in front of them. This was a rather eye-catching scene.


    I called Kelsey again. She picked up right away; she was probably looking at her phone at the time.


    I immediately informed her, "Kelsey, I may have to trouble you. Can you help me keep an eye on where


    they live, especially the man and the child beside Sawyer. Can you also help me watch out for whether


    Monique is around them?"


    Ian had previously mentioned that when they were in Mesville, but the ce was too cold, and


    unsuitable for their children to run around in. They were going to wait until the next year toe back,


    yet now, they were in Ucrebury.


    With Monique''s personality, I always felt that she would not stop herself from contacting me. But she


    would have at least taken the initiative and called to ask about the child.


    But it had been so long, yet there was still no call from her, nor did she evere by to see me. Every


    time I called, they always had a way to avoid me.


    "Okay, I''ll follow them for now. Don''t sweat it!" After our call ended, I was getting increasingly worried.


    A bad feeling arose in the pit of my stomach.


    The next day, Aaron got things done extremely quickly. As soon as Hendrix went out, he called.


    "Come to Hansburg to take your measurements. Do you need me to send a car to pick you up?"


    I shook my head and got up from bed, not fully awake yet. I answered, "I''ll drive overter. Give me the


    address."


    He hummed in acknowledgment and said, "Don''t dilly-dally. I''ll be waiting."


    "Okay!"


    He was such a no-beating-around-the bush kind of person.


    After hanging up the phone, I washed up and went out. Minnie was worried that I would get hungry on


    the way over, so she handed me a few snacks for the road.


    The Cadic that I drove in Ucrebury had not been used ever since it was driven and sent for


    maintenance by Ian.


    When I came to Jarold City, Hendrix brought me a Cayenne. I was not used to it and always felt that it


    was ufortable to drive. It was probably because the chassis was too high, so I couldn''t operate it


    well.


    Fortunately, this car was rather low-profile in Jarold City, where luxury cars lined the streets.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    I was going to go straight to Hansburg, but when the car passed by a dessert shop in a building in the


    city center, I was reminded of when I had eaten at this really delicious dessert shop here before.


    I drove the car to the shop entrance. After the miscarriage, Irvin had brought me here to eat. It was a


    rather famous dessert ce, so it was no surprise that long lines could be seen here almost on the


    daily.


    When I arrived, the store had just opened. It was early on a weekend morning, so there was no queue.


    After walking around the shop, I chose a few desserts, all of which were earl-grey vored. As I was


    paying, the cashier looked at me with a smile and said, "Miss, as the first customer of the day, you''re


    entitled to get a free dessert. You may choose anything you''d like."


    I couldn''t believe that a sales gimmick like this would exist. Thus, I chuckled and let out a burst of soft


    Although I knew that I couldn''t finish them all, I still felt delighted. Who wouldn''t be, when they had a


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    pleasant surprise while shopping? It was like finding a ten dor bill by the road side; although it wasn''t


    much, it was still something to smile and feel lucky about.


    I came out of the store with some desserts and felt much better. When I lowered my head to look for


    the car key, I was suddenly bumped into by a passerby who was eagerly trying to cross the road.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" The man apologized in a hurry as he walked right across the road.


    I felt a little sad once I realized that bumping into the man had crushed some of the desserts. I quickly


    found somewhere to sit down to enjoy the desserts.


    As I sat in the crowded city, the breeze in Jarold City felt chilly against my face. After eating a few


    mouthfuls of desserts, I couldn''t stomach any more.


    I looked at the rest of the uneaten dessert and couldn''t help feel that it was such a waste, leaving them


    uneaten. After hesitating for a moment, I got up to throw them into the trash.


    "Mr. Granger, the hotel you arranged for has been booked." I heard someone say nearby.


    I threw all the desserts in my hands into the trash and side-eyed the source of the voice.


    A man in a ck suit handed a file of documents into a ck Bentley on the side of the road.


    It looked like he was handing in work. It was gettingte, so it was time for me to go back as well.


    However, just as I was about to look away, I caught sight of the man sitting in the backseat. He had


    cold and resolute facial features that were both familiar and foreign to me.


    Irvin!


    He... was that him?


    I hesitated for about two seconds before running straight towards the car, leaving the bag I had with me


    behind on the bench that I had been sitting on.


    "Irvin!" As soon as I yelled his name, the man in the car seemed to hear a voice and his handsome


    expression slightly changed.


    His cold gaze swept over me. He immediately took the document with a poker face, closed the door,


    and then drove away.


    I followed behind the car and shouted a few times, "Irvin!"


    However, the car had no intention of stopping at all. The ck Bentley arrived at the intersection and


    stopped at the traffic lights.


    I was so excited that I rushed to the car again, but in my hurry, I didn''t notice that a car wasing at


    me.


    By the time I realized that I had been hit by the car, my whole body had already fallen to the ground.


    There was a shattering paining from my knees and elbows.


    "Miss, are you all right?" The driver that had hit into me got out of his car and helped me up nervously.


    He looked at me and apologized, saying, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hit you. You rushed into the road


    out of nowhere, and I really didn''t see you."


    I shook my head and didn''t have time to answer him. When I looked up at the Bentley, the car had


    already gone far away from the traffic light.


    All of a sudden, my heart was filled with doubt. I was sure that I was not mistaken. It was Irvin.


    But wasn''t he...


    "Miss, I''ll take you to the hospital. You''re bleeding a lot. We should get your wound checked."

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    The driver spoke with his face pale from fright.


    I was in a daze, and when I came back to my senses, I noticed that blood was dripping from my knees


    and elbows.


    Though the wound from Andrea''s scratches and from the ss fragments when I protected Hendrix in


    the hospital had already healed before, the hard impact I suffered when I fell on the ground caused the


    wound to tear open once more.


    The wound looked pretty bad, and I was losing a lot of blood.


    "Thank you!" I had no choice but let him take me to the hospital because I sure as heck would not be


    able to drive there on my own now.


    In the hospital!


    The doctor cleaned my wound while the driver paid for the medical fees and got me a prescription. He


    looked apologetic and concerned as he looked at me.


    He must have been in a hurry before, yet he still stuck around to care for me. I suddenly felt guilty.


    "What happened today was my fault, yet you sent me to the hospital and took care of everything. I''m


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    very sorry. I''m fine now, so please go about your day!"


    He looked at my mangled knee and apologized again, "I was the one who hit you. I''m really sorry.


    Please contact your family members. I''ll take full responsibility once theye."


    His man was so honest. There was no need to hold him up here, and I insisted that he didn''t have take


    responsibility for this. But still, he was adamant on waiting for my family toe and to have a talk with


    them about what happened.


    Thus, I had no choice but to call Hendrix.


    Hendrix sounded quiet over the phone. "Have you eaten yet?"


    I opened my mouth and asked awkwardly, "Hendrix, are you busy now?"


    He answered, "What''s the matter?"


    "I was hit by a car and got a little hurt. Can youe to the hospital?"


    "Hit by a car?" He was shocked, his voice sounded heavy.


    It was not convenient for me to say more, so I just replied, "Yes, but it''s just a minor injury.


    Can youe over?"


    "Give me the address!" After saying this, I heard him say over the phone, "Let''s stop here. Please


    discuss amongst yourselves on how to go about the issue. The meeting''s over!"


    "You''re still in a meeting?" I was a little surprised and unconsciously looked at the time on my phone. It


    was already six in the evening.


    He hummed in acknowledgment and asked, "What is the address?"


    "I''m at the government hospital. You don''t have to rush. It''s not a big deal, after all." I hung up the


    phone after I finished speaking.


    The driver nced at me with a hint of worry and self-me in his eyes.


    About fifteen minutester.


    Hendrix arrived.


    He came in a hurry, his presence bringing along an air of harsh coldness. Seeing that I was lying on the


    hospital bed, he frowned, turned to the nurse standing nearby and asked, "How is she?"


    The nurse was dumbfounded by his sudden question. Her eyes were bright, and her face was a little


    red when she answered, "Fortunately, it''s all just bruises. There''s nothing to worry about apart from her


    old wounds reopening. Everything aside from that should heal after a few days."


    Hendrix murmured something in reply and shot his dark gaze at me. He pursed his lips and did not


    speak. Instead, he red at the drive, who was terrified of Hendrix from the aura he emitted.


    "Are you the one responsible for what''s happened to her?"


    The driver was shocked by his indifferent tone. He paused and exined, "I was driving at the speed


    limit. Thisdy suddenly rushed into the road, and I hit her before I could step on the brakes. I''m really


    sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    Hendrix looked at me and interrogated, "Is this true?"


    I nodded. "It''s not a big deal. My family ising too. Thank you. You can go now."


    The driver probably felt too pressured by Hendrix and looked a little timid. He bowed his head slightly,


    uttered a few words of apology, and left.


    The nurse who had juste in to change the IV fluid did not leave. She stood by the side of the bed,


    packing the medicine bottle, and peeked at Hendrix from time to time with her delicate eyes.


    Hendrix had always been an eye- catching individual. He would definitely stand out in a crowd. Plus, he


    was elegant and cold, so it was inevitable that this youngdy would have a crush on him.


    "What happened?" Hendrix asked as his gaze fell on my hands and feet, which were bandaged like


    dumplings.


    I thought for a moment and said, "I was a little absent- minded when I walked by the street, so I


    identally got hit."


    He frowned and mocked sarcastically, "Do you use your eyes to breathe?"


    I pouted, looked at him with my head tilted, and said, "Shouldn''t you be hugging me andforting me


    now? Why are you still criticizing me?"

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    The nurse who was changing the IV fluid finally went out. I looked on as she left, and then I raised my


    head to face Hendrix. "Stop being so cold and distant with me. If you''re like that, I''ll think you don''t care


    about me!"


    He walked over to me and carefully examined my bandaged wound. He sighed, "Please be more alert


    when you''re walking. Fortunately, these are just minor injuries. If it were more serious, I might be


    looking at your corpse right now.


    I was speechless.


    This man''s thoughts were dark and scary.


    Seeing that there were a few desserts next to my bag, he asked, "Were you hit while you were out


    buying things?"


    I nodded, looked at him, and chuckled, "Why don''t you try them? They''re delicious. I''ve had them


    before and they''re really good. So, I specially visit the store today and bought some!"


    He frowned. He wasn''t really interested in desserts. "Would you like to have some?"


    I raised my eyebrows, took a glimpse at my dumpling looking hand and asked back, "Do you think I can


    eat any now?"


    He put on a charming smile and teased, "If you show that you''re sincere enough, I might just consider


    feeding you."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    As he spoke, his beautiful, deep gaze was focused on me. The meaning behind his eyes and words


    were self-exnatory.


    I was stunned for a moment, but I immediately understood what he meant.


    Seeing him and his cheek inching closer to me, I was not feeling stingy either. I kissed him generously


    on his handsome face and asked with a smile, "Is this good enough?"


    He furrowed his brows, and the corners of his mouth curled up. "I''ll reluctantly ept this!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of dessert, I stared at Hendrix''s handsome face and hesitated for a


    moment before saying, "Hendrix, do you think a dead person cane back to life?"


    On the day of Irvin''s ident, I saw him lying in a pool of blood, breathless and lifeless. So, how could


    this...


    He turned to me and his beautiful eyebrows slightly twitched. "What happened? Why are you suddenly


    asking this?"


    "Uh!" I let out an awkward smile and changed the subject. "Just curious."


    Honestly, I was just a little scratched up from the ident, and it wasn''t like I could fully rest being in


    the hospital. Thus, after staying for a few hours, I begged Hendrix to take me back to the vi.


    As he guided me back to our bedroom, he went to the study and informed me that he had something to


    deal with.


    I was wrecking my mind over what had happened to Irvin. My mind was flooded with the image of the


    man I saw in the city center.


    After lying down in bed for a long while, I took my phone out and dialed for Aaron.


    After picking up the phone, Aaron greeted me, exhaustion evident in his voice, "It''s been five hours.


    Just give it to me straight. Why didn''t youe for the appointment?"


    As soon as he mentioned that, I remembered our gown appointment.


    I immediately apologized. "I''m sorry! I forgot to let you know that I was hit by a car on the way there. I


    just came back from the hospital."


    He asked back in surprise, "Hit by a car? What happened?"


    I didn''t really want to exin what happened in detail, so I just went straight to the point about what I


    wanted to know. "Aaron, can you find out who dealt with Irvin''s body?"


    He clicked his tongue and asked me curiously, "He''s already turned into dust. Is there a problem? Did


    youter realize that you''re in love with him?"


    I was speechless and retorted unpleasantly, "What kind of nonsense are you spouting? I saw someone


    who looks exactly like Irvin today. The resemnce was so uncanny that it could very well be the same


    person."


    "So, that''s why you got hurt? Because you were in a hurry to chase after him?" The voice on the other


    end sounded a little hostile. "Arianna, he''s dead. Do you actually believe that someone cane back


    from the dead? Unless he faked his death...once he''s gone, then he can''te back to life. Stop


    making things hard for yourself. Just get ready to attend the banquet with peace of mind."


    I pursed my lips and wanted to say more, but I thought he might feel that I was overthinking.


    After a pause, I regted myself and casually chatted with him for a while before ending the call.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I saw Hendrix standing at the door, his face dark and his presence


    cold.


    "You''re done with work?" I asked and put the phone aside.


    His gaze fell on me. It was so intense that I couldn''t tell just what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    "Don''t make any more calls. If you''re tired, just rest!" Hendrix said. He said that obviously out of


    concern andfort, but his tone sounded incredibly cold.


    I nodded and wanted to talk to him about something else, but he had already turned around and left.


    The bedroom door was mmed shut with a loud bang.


    Was he angry?


    I didn''t know what angered him, but things did feel a little strange with him.


    That night, Hendrix didn''t return to the bedroom, perhaps because of my IV fluid.


    Although I was injured, I managed to sleep well that night. I vaguely remember seeing someone


    standing beside me in a daze.


    But I was in such a deep sleep that I couldn''t really open my eyes.


    The next day.


    I was woken up by a chill on my elbow, and when I opened my eyes, I saw Josiah changing the IV drip


    for me.


    My mind went nk for a moment before I finally opened my mouth to speak. "Did


    Hendrix send you here, Doctor Saunders?"


    He nodded and focused on the task at hand.


    Minnie came up with breakfast and looked at me, saying, "Arianna, Mr. Roberts has gone out on his


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    errands. He wants you to have breakfast and rest well at home!"


    I nodded, feeling a little surprised. Then, I looked at Josiah and asked, "Has there been a lot to do at


    the office recently? Do you have to work overtime on weekends?"


    He looked up at me and raised his eyebrows. "Not really."


    I looked at Minnie and paused a while before asking, "Was he in the study all night?"


    Minnie paused and answered, "When I came in the morning, I did see Mr. Robertsing out of the


    study, though I don''t know if he was there all night."


    My head ached slightly, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that Hendrix was mad about something. As for


    what he was mad about, I did not have a single clue.


    After treating my wound, Josiah looked inly at me and gave me a few words of doctorly advice. "You


    can''t walk around for these few days. Don''t get water on your wounds or do any strenuous exercise


    either."


    I stared at him and nodded. "Was Hendrix angry when he called you this morning?"


    He furrowed his brows but didn''t say anything. He just packed up the medicine kit and left without


    saying a word!


    I didn''t know what to think of the situation.


    Hendrix came back after dinner in the evening. His face was pale as he walked through the door. I took


    the initiative to speak to him first. "Minnie made some good food. I was waiting for you toe back


    and have a taste with me."


    He nced at me, and his gaze was nk and void of emotions. "I''ve eaten!"


    Was he still mad?


    Watching him stride up the stairs and enter the study room, I felt confused.


    "Arianna, why don''t you bring the food upstairs? I think Mr. Roberts is not in a good mood. He probably


    has a lot of things to worry about for work. The two of you should have a good talk when you can. Well,


    such is life. One day you''re happy, and the next, you could be depressed. As husband and wife, the


    two of you have to learn how tomunicate."


    Minnie advised me as she handed me the home- cooked food that she had prepared.


    They were all Hendrix''s favorites.


    At the door of the study.


    I knocked on the door a few times. After waiting for a long time, only to have no onee to open the


    door, I decided to push the door open and enter.


    The study room was very dark. When I opened the door, I could smell a strong scent of smoke.


    "Hendrix?" I called out.


    I turned on the light and saw Hendrix next to the European-style desk. His eyes were tightly shut as he


    leaned against his chair. The coldness his nk face emitted was a sign that he wanted to block


    everyone out.


    I ced the food on the table and said in a low voice, "Hendrix, Minnie cooked all your favorites. Have


    some."


    He closed his eyes to rest. I couldn''t read his emotions, but the cold air in the study clearly indicated


    that he was angry.


    When I noticed the image on hisputer, I couldn''t help but be startled. It was a video of me being hit


    by a car in the city center yesterday.


    How did he get that?


    "Uncle Charles said that he would let us join the Reid family registry next Monday. Since you''ve been


    busy recently, do you want me to..."


    "Arianna!" Hendrix shouted, cutting me off. When he opened his eyes, they were dark and bloodshot.


    "Do you love him?" He asked in a harsh whisper. He turned around, and his obsidian eyes fell on me.


    "You managed to find him in a sea of people and even risked your life chasing after him. You can''t let


    go, can you?"


    As he said this, he sounded perplexedly calm, though a hint of irony could be heard. I was taken aback


    by his words for a moment before immediately grasping the reason why he was angry.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    I stared at him, unafraid of his interrogative attitude. I exined, "It''s not what you think. Even if he''s


    just a friend, I''d still do what I did if I saw someone who looks just like him -what''s more to say if he was


    someone I owe my life to."


    He got up and walked towards me. His cold breath wrapped around me, and his voice was low and


    oppressive. "And you know what is it that I think?"


    I pursed my lips and subconsciously took a few steps backwards. Before long, I was met with the cold


    wall, and I had nowhere else to turn to.


    "Hendrix, why are you so angry? Is it because I can''t let him go, or do you think I shouldn''t be


    emotional over a dead person?"


    He let out a cold sneer. "What do you think?"


    I pursed my lips. I knew that he was extremely possessive. After a pause, I replied, "No matter what


    you think, Irvin is already dead, isn''t he?"


    "What if he isn''t dead?" He retorted, his eyes were as dark as the night sky. "If he was still alive, would


    you still want to repay him for saving your life with your body?"


    I frowned and felt that he was taking things too seriously. I did my best to control my emotions and


    yelled, "There''s no if!"


    As far as I was concerned, Irvin was already gone, and there was only guilt and regret left behind.


    Hendrix was throwing such a fit because he simply couldn''t ept the fact that the regret I felt towards


    Irvin had been growing day by day.


    He eyeballed me, and his ck eyes were as deep as the sea. After a long time, he pursed his dry lips


    and seated his slender and tall body on the chair.


    He shouted coldly and indifferently, "Leave!"


    His ck coat made him look even more dispassionate and icy. His eyes that rarely showed emotions


    looked more detached than ever.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but s, no words came.


    Looking at hisputer, I suppressed the pain in my heart and said, "Hendrix, I don''t know why you''re


    so angry over someone who is no longer in this world. If you think me this fickle, then we can get a


    divorce. After all, rtionships would eventually end, one way or another. People who get together will


    inevitably have to separate in the end. I won''t me you or resent you."


    If something was not yours to have, then it would be best to let it go. People either separate while alive,


    or because of death.


    Compared to separating due to death, I was more willing to part in life. At least, we would still be alive.


    A cold light shed across his eyes. Rage and coldness pooled in his obsidian orbs. He raised his


    hand, swept theputer and other things on the table to the ground, smashing them into pieces.


    "Divorce?" His thin lips formed a mocking curve. "Arianna, what do you regard this marriage as? A


    transaction? Temporary pleasure? Since you can blurt out the word so casually, you must have


    repeated it so many times in your heart that you''ve grown familiar with it, right?"


    Meeting his unfriendly gaze, I subconsciously stepped back even more as I felt a stabbing pain in my


    chest. "You wrote the divorce agreement, and you''re the one who always hinted at it too. Either way,


    you can never be rid of your responsibility towards Andrea, and I can''t get over my guilt towards Irvin.


    Since this is the way things are, if we separate...it would be good for the both of us!"


    I didn''t know why I was so calm at this moment, to the point where I could steadily exin these knots


    in my heart.


    Perhaps it was because this problem had been kept hidden in my heart for so many years. Perhaps


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    that was why I thought it was possible for us to just separate this way.


    We clearly knew of the helplessness and conflict in each other''s hearts. Yet, no matter how hard we


    tried, we still could not understand each other. If that was the case, what better choice did we have but


    to separate?

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    "Good for the both of us?" His dark eyes were filled with icy coldness, and he smiled sarcastically. "You


    mean good for you, no? You thought he was already dead, but when you suddenly saw him again, your


    heart, which had initially epted that he was gone, was finally moved again. What you have buried in


    your heart is not guilt, but regret. Now that you''ve seen him, your heart is moved."


    He sneered. "My responsibility toward Andrea? Ridiculous. While I was trying to make you feel


    secured, Arianna, you were busy thinking about how to get rid of me instead."


    I didn''t refute his harsh words. No matter what he said, it was useless to say anything now.


    I red at him indifferently. Compared to his rage, I was exceptionally calm. "Hendrix, let''s just take


    care of ourselves!"


    I didn''t want to argue. At this point, I didn''t even know how to argue with him. I couldn''t tell whether I


    was wrong or he was being too calctive.


    That''s why I decided against quarrelling with him. Carol mentioned that if two people fell in love with


    each other, no matter how big of a disagreement they had, they could work it out. Perhaps we didn''t


    love each other enough, so we couldn''t.


    I turned around to leave, but he immediately pulled me back. He pressed me against the table and


    kissed me to vent his anger and frustration.


    His aggressive and overbearing attitude made me resist him from the bottom of my heart. I turned my


    head to avoid him and raised my hand in an attempt to push him away.


    But how could my strength bepared to his? To him, I probably had the strength of a mosquito. He


    grabbed my waist with one hand, hurting me a little with how hard he was grabbing me.


    His free hand was at the back of my head, forcing me into going along with his kiss.


    I felt terrible. I raised my hand and wanted to push him away, but I was harshly bitten by him. A piercing


    pain shot through my lips.


    "Hendrix, let go of me. I don''t want to!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He let out a cold sneer, "We''re husband and wife, why can''t we be intimate with each other? Is it


    because you don''t want to be with me, and you want to be with Irvin instead? A dead person is worth


    so much of your concern. Why?"


    A p resounded. I pped him without thinking, and a wave of nausea and pain in my heart


    intertwined.


    He suddenly stopped what he was doing. His facial expression looked like the gathering of clouds


    before a hurricane. The strong chill made my whole body tremble.


    I thought he would hit me, or shove me to the ground in anger, but he didn''t.


    He raised his hand and pinched my lower jaw, then bit down on my lips cruelly. After that, he almost


    devoured my entire body.


    I roared, "Hendrix, I don''t want to. I don''t even want to think about it. Let me go!"


    He scoffed. "When have you ever thought about it? When have you ever wanted to?"


    My brain went nk. As if it was about to short-circuit, a wave of pain spread through my body.


    I didn''t resist. I couldn''t resist.


    The same question ran circles around my head. Why did we end up like this? Was it due to theck of


    love? Was that why he could ruin me so casually?


    As I focused my gaze on him, the depths of


    his ck eyes stared back at me. They looked like a bottomless abyss, and all I saw was endless


    darkness...


    Along with destion and mockery.


    I couldn''t help butugh as I looked at the hint of a cold smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    He stared at me, and his eyes darkened. He bowed his head and kissed me. "Call out my name!"


    I pursed my lips and tilted my head to one side. I closed my eyes and stopped looking at him.


    His cold lips hovered around my ear, and his voice softened a little. "Arianna, call out my name!"


    I didn''t say anything. All I could think about was how to escape. I guessed he was waiting for me to


    personally say that I cared about him, loved him, and wanted him.


    But I couldn''t say these out loud. I had too many things buried too deeply in my heart for all these


    years. Time and time again, he protected Andrea and took care of her unconditionally while he hurt me


    over and over again.


    All of these feelings were suppressed in the depths of my heart. As time went by, they began to take


    root, spread, and grow into something unbing, dark and fervid.


    What was so great about love? The dating pool was huge and anyone could just as easily love and be


    loved; anyone could find their match.


    "Hendrix, let''s get a divorce!" These words were not said out of impulse, nor were they uttered out of


    anger. They came from a ce of rationality.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    He stiffened his body, and I pushed him away. I stretched my clothes over myself with a poker face in


    an attempt to cover what I could.


    "Are you serious?" He asked. His dark, oppressive gaze fell on me.


    I pursed my lips and nodded. I looked into his dark eyes and replied, "Both of us should calm down.


    Maybe we''ve always been wrong for each other. We might be a good match in Grandpa''s eyes, but not


    in the way that we thought we would be. Maybe my feelings for you were not love, but admiration. And


    for you, it might just be umted regret over leaving me behind for so long."


    There was no love between the two of us. What we had were fragmented feelings that we desperately


    tried to piece together.


    He opened his mouth to speak, and the grimness on his face was like a dark cloud that had been


    building up. "Not love!"


    These words sounded as if he had screamed it for himself to hear. In the days that followed, I kept


    thinking about how there were so many people in the world. How many couples stayed together out of


    a sense of responsibility, and how did those couples who supposedly loved each other spend the rest


    of their lives?


    Love faded with beauty. Perhaps, there was no love in this world at all. It was nothing but a gimmick to


    He forced me into a corner, with a ruthless sneer on his face. "Tell me, what is love? What is your so-


    called love? With every word you speak, you bring up divorce, like it''s something casual. Do you think I


    deserve to be ruined by you after spoiling and protecting you?"


    I lowered my gaze, and my legs felt weak beneath me. I slipped down the cold wall and fell to the


    ground with my arms around my legs. "The one you love, spoil and protect is lying in the hospital."


    "What?" he scoffed. "You''re hell- bent on holding on to the past, aren''t you? Do you want me to kill


    Andrea? Is that what it means to love? Arianna, how vile are you to deal with things in such extremist


    manner?"


    I pursed my lips, stared at the tip of my toes, and raised my head. "Are you only getting to know me


    now?"


    He was so furious that he ended upughing. "What about you? Aren''t you holding on to a dead


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    person? You even disregarded your life to chase after a lookalike in the streets. What does this mean?"


    I calmed down and looked at him ndly. "Since we can''t get over our own hurdles, then let''s get a


    divorce. I don''t want anything from the Roberts family. I''ll transfer the Advancer Tech that Grandpa


    gave me to you. You don''t need to give me the house or car. After all, we don''t have any children and


    since we think this is a mistake, then let''s divorce. It''s still not toote to start over."


    "F*ck off with your ''not toote''!" Hendrix pushed off amp on the table as he raged on. "What do you


    mean ''not toote''? You''re the only one who can''t let go. What else can''t I give up?"


    I was exhausted, feeling like I couldn''t get out of this pit no matter how I tried.


    Hendrix''s temper seemed to have reached its limit. I couldn''t differentiate which sentence was said out


    of spite or the truth.


    I pushed him away and got up by supporting myself against the wall. I added lightly, "I''ll move out and


    live somewhere else. When we''ve calmed down, we''ll talk about the divorce."


    He pressed himself on me again. His thin lips pressed against the corner of my mouth and stayed


    there. His voice was restrained as he asked, "Have you ever loved me?"


    I pursed my lips and felt a heavy blow on my chest. It hurt so much that I couldn''t breathe. "Does it


    matter?"


    "Yes!" He kissed me with suppressed emotions. "After we get a divorce, will we not stand a chance with


    each other again?"


    With pursed lips, I forced the word out of my mouth. "No!" No one in the world would get together after


    getting a divorce. We divorced as we didn''t love each other, so naturally, we would not love each other


    again in the future either.


    "Hmph!" He scorned. "Why should I agree to divorce if that''s the case?"


    He bit down on my lips coldly, and his eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty frost. "It doesn''t matter if you


    don''t love me. I''ll give you time. You''ll definitelye to love me one day. You''d better forget about


    Irvin. Even if he''s still alive, I won''t give you the chance to be with him. Arianna, you can only be mine!"


    He grabbed his clothes and quickly put them on. Then, he gave me a cold look and yelled, "Be good


    and stay here!"


    Watching him m the door and leave, I felt a buzz in my head. Didn''t we get off to a good start? How


    did it end up like this?

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    After a long time, Minnie came up and saw me squatting on the ground. She was at a loss for words


    when she saw me. She could not help but sigh, "Ah, you both..."


    "Minnie, I want to be left alone!" I yelled, exhausted beyond belief. I got up, left the study, went straight


    into the bedroom, and locked the door.


    I had been lying bed in a daze until midnight, when I was suddenly woken up by a nightmare.


    I noticed that there was no one around. I got up and poured myself a ss of water. I looked at the time


    and saw that it was three in the morning. Even if I went back to bed, I probably would not be able to fall


    back asleep.


    I hadn''t eaten anything for dinner. So, I went downstairs and found that Minnie had left some food in


    the kitchen for me to eat. However, after taking a few bites, I couldn''t stomach them anymore.


    When I went back upstairs, I subconsciously took a peek in the study. There was no one there, and


    everything in the room that was broken had been cleaned up.


    It seemed that Hendrix did not return all night. When I got back to the bedroom, I read the e-mail sent


    by the Fantasia Company.


    It didn''t take long for the weather to get cold. The second snowfall in Jarold City had arrived just as


    predicted.


    The whole yard was now covered with snow. Someone in the neighborhood had already begun


    shoveling them away to prevent it from causing any traffic disruptions.


    When Minnie saw that I was already awake, she paused for a moment before saying, "The year is


    almost up. Many people have started buying New Year goods and putting up decorations. Arianna, let''s


    go out for a walk after eating and see what we need to buy on the way."


    I smiled and rejected her offer, "I have something to do in the afternoon, so I can''t go. Did Hendrix book


    a ticket back to Ucrebury for you?"


    Minnie''s children were all in Ucrebury, and she would stay with them every New Year. It was okay in the


    past, and if I were not with Carol, then I would be with Dalton.


    Now that the two of them had passed on, things had be much colder and lonelier. It felt like there


    was nothing to celebrate.


    I didn''t know what had happened with Monique either. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel the urge


    to call Ian, but I put that idea on hold since it was still early.


    I simply looked at Minnie and added, "I''m going to thepany in a moment. Hendrix isn''t here, so you


    don''t have to make breakfast for us."


    She looked like she still had something to say, but I already grabbed for the keys in one swift move and


    went out.


    Work at the Granger Group started at nine in the morning. Thus, I had to go early. I waited in the office


    for a while before I went to find the person in charge of the Fantasia Company for a work assignment.


    Research and development in Al was not something that could produce results in just a day or two.


    However, I was still happy seeing the progress made.


    Aftering out of the research and development department, I bumped into Nerissa. She had moved


    back to the Granger Manor for a few days, and it seemed that she had returned to the Granger Group


    to start work properly.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, she asked,


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    I shook my head. "What''s the matter?"


    She folded her arms and continued, "The New Year ising soon. What are you and Hendrix doing


    this year? Will you go back to Ucrebury or stay back in Jarold City? I heard that the Reid family is going


    to get you onto the registry. What are your ns this year?"


    "I''m not sure yet!" I answered, looking at her indifferently. "Ask Hendrix."


    I prepared to leave after saying that, but I ran into a group of peopleing into the hall.


    Hendrix and Austin were amongst the crowd, and it appeared that they were here to discuss work.


    In the reception hall, Hendrix''s slender figure was particrly eye-catching. He stood in the hall with


    one hand in his pocket, seemingly having a discussion with Austin.


    When our eyes met, his brows knitted tightly together, and he still came across as cold as ever. I was


    stunned by his reaction for a moment. Then, I pursed my lips, averted my gaze, and walked straight out


    of the hall.


    "Arianna, have you had breakfast?" Austin asked and incidentally blocked my way. I decided to pretend


    that I didn''t see a thing.


    I stopped and nced at Hendrix subconsciously. He was still wearing yesterday''s clothes which


    looked rather creased.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I will in a moment!" I replied casually. When I saw apany representative nearby greeting me, I


    nodded in response and was ready to leave.


    I looked at Austin and continued, "I have something to do, so I''ll go first!"


    "Arianna, let''s have a meal together. Hendrix and I are just about to have lunch together, so let''s go


    together!"


    "That''s alright, I have other errands. You guys go ahead!" After that, I felt around for my car keys.


    Hendrix''s face was cold and threatening when he asked Austin, "Was she very busy?"

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    I pursed my lips and did not intend to stay here any longer. I repeated myself to Austin, "I''ll be going


    first!"


    I then walked out of the hall without waiting for his reply.


    I heard Austin speaking in an unpleasant tone from behind me. "Am I busy? Hendrix, who''s the one


    who stayed up all night? Who''s the one who kept frowning after drinking all night?"


    I felt myself go speechless.


    I walked out of the hall and got into the car. As soon as I started the car, I got a call from Kelsey.


    I turned off the engine and answer the phone, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are youing back to Ucrebury? If you are, you''d bettere today." She sounded serious as she


    spoke.


    Surprised, I asked, "Is something the matter?"


    She paused for a moment and replied, "I don''t know how to say this. They haven''t contacted you


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    probably because they''ve been trying to hide this from you, but time will tell the truth.


    Come back and take a look yourself. Whatever it is, you should know the reason."


    For a moment, my brain felt like it had exploded, and my lungs crushed by something heavy that made


    it difficult to breathe. I took a deep breath and answered, "Did something happen to Monique?"


    There was no answer. After a moment of silence, she said, "Come and have a look!"


    "Okay!"


    After I ended the call, I quickly booked a flight to Ucrebury. Luckily, it was still early, so the next flight


    from Jarold City to Ucrebury was in an hour.


    Once I got my flight ticket settled, I started the car and saw Austin rushing out of the Granger Group


    and waving at my car.


    I was surprised to see him and immediately stopped the car. I looked at him and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Arianna, Hendrix reserved a table at Nandoes Restaurant. Would you like to join uster?" He said


    with a smile.


    This invitation took me by surprise. Nandoes Restaurant?


    Wasn''t that where young couples in Jarold City liked to go on dates in the evening? It was a luxurious


    joint most suited for lovers.


    I raised my head to look at the time. It would be a rush to get to the airport from here. An hour was too


    short of a time for this; I wouldn''t even have time to eat.


    Hendrix, who was standing at the door of the hall, followed him out. He still looked as unfriendly as


    ever.


    I pursed my lips and gave Austin my reply, "Mr. Shelley, I''m sorry. I have something to doter, so I


    can''t eat with you. Do call up Andrea. She should have time to eat with Hendrix... and you!"


    After that, I started the car engine. Austin was a little angry to hear my response. "Arianna, what are


    you talking about? Don''t you know why Hendrix reserved a ce at Nandoes Restaurant? When


    couples quarrel, one has to give while the other takes. Why do you have to be so rigid?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at the passing time. I nced at Hendrix standing at the door of the hall


    and told him stiffly, "Mr. Shelley, I thank you for the effort you put into me and Hendrix''s rtionship,


    and also for Hendrix''s kindness. However, please tell him that a rtionship has to end between two


    people, it can end peacefully and gently. We should both take a few days to calm down. I have


    something to do, so I''ll be taking my leave first!"


    I stepped on the gas pedal and drove away feeling unbelievably annoyed.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to ease the tension between the two of us, but my heart was a conflicted


    mess, though I didn''t exactly know what it was so conflicted about.


    It was a nice coincidence that I would be going to Ucreburyter. I could take the opportunity to calm


    down. Perhaps then, everything would be fine.


    At the Jarold City airport, peopleing and going flooded the ce while the nearby roads were lined


    with cars moving at a snail''s pace. Fortunately, I managed to catch my flight.


    I hurriedly got my ticket to board the ne. I only breathed a sigh of relief once I had gotten into the


    ne. I found my seat and sat down. Soon after, the ne was ready for take-off.


    "Dear passengers, we''re about to take off. Please put away the folding tray and fasten your seat belt


    for your safety. Please turn off your cell phone or have it switched to airne mode," informed the


    stewardess in a sweet voice.


    I immediately took my phone out of my bag to turn it off. As I did, I noticed a dozen missed calls and a


    few text messages - all


    from Hendrix.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    As I was in a hurry to turn my phone off, I only skimmed through my notifications. Aside from the first


    text asking me where I was, the rest were all questions about my well-being.


    Then, off the ne went as it took off from the runway. Since it was toote to text him back, so I just


    turned off the phone.


    It was a four-hour flight from Jarold City to Ucrebury. Since I didn''t get to sleep well the night before, I


    asked the stewardess for a nket shortly after the ne took off and caught up on some sleep.


    When I woke up, the ne hadnded. I turned on the phone and looked at the time. It was six in the


    evening on the dot.


    After getting off the ne, Kelsey drove to pick me up.


    It was winter, so the sky got dark rather early. Though it was only six in the evening, the sky was


    already jet ck. When I saw Kelsey, she was wrapped in a thick cotton-padded jacket. Other than a


    bag, I didn''t bring anything else with me. She couldn''t help butugh when she saw me. "Did youe


    straight away after getting the call?"


    I nodded, "Take me there now!"


    There was some reluctance on her face when she paused and said, "Let''s go get dinner first. I''ve


    already booked us a table at a restaurant. After dinner, I''ll take you to the neighborhood where they


    live."


    Since she had made these arrangements for me, I didn''t say anything more. I just nodded my head


    after a pause and agreed to her ns.


    I didn''t have much of an appetite. After a few quick bites, Kelsey drove me to the Bronzy Residence.


    At the entrance to themunity, I couldn''t hide my awe and surprise. "Monique and the others live


    here?"


    Kelsey nodded, "They usually take a walk around themunity at night. But it''s been cold recently, so


    they''d just walk for a while and then go back."


    I paused and said nothing for a while. I had thought that Monique would probably still be living in the


    ce we had bought before.


    I then told Kelsey to drive the car in before going straight to the studio apartment.


    I entered the code on the keypad and opened the door. The house was empty, and no one had lived


    there for a long time. It was exactly the same as when we had left before.


    Kelsey came to her senses and eximed, "No wonder they didn''t stay in the vi they own and chose


    to live here instead. It turns out that you have a ce here!"


    I was surprised for a moment. "A vi?"


    She nodded, "I checked and found that Sawyer had always lived in a vi in Flora Hill. But for some


    unknown reason, he then moved to this small neighborhood."


    I went downstairs with her. Even though it was not snowing in Ucrebury, the temperature was extremely


    low. She took me to sit in themunity''s rest area.


    She looked at me and asked, "When you see herter, are you going to greet her?"


    I was startled by her question. "Why not?"


    She shrugged, "Have you ever thought about why they would lie and tell you that they were in Mesville


    when they were clearly in Ucrebury?"


    "Maybe they were afraid I would be worried!"


    "In that case, what will they think about your sudden appearance? I have an idea. Would you like to


    hear it?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What is it?"


    She sat up straight and looked at me. "You can go see them tonight, just try not to do it in a hurry. I''ll


    take you somewhere tomorrow, and you then can deal with things calmly after you find out the truth,


    okay?"


    I was stunned and felt that she had made this situation solemn. I wanted to ask her about this but she


    continued, "Ah, they''reing over!"


    I looked in the direction she pointed and saw two men, who were around 1.8 meters tall, pushing a


    stroller and chatting while walking.


    They were quite far away, and my shortsightedness prevented me from seeing them clearly. However,


    judging from their figures, I could tell that they were Sawyer and Ian.


    I subconsciously wanted to go over, but was unexpectedly held back by Kelsey. "You''d better call and


    give them a heads up first."


    I was slightly stupefied but still took out my cell phone to do as told. There were a few missed calls on


    the screen, all of which were from Hendrix.


    I switched my phone to silent mode when I got off the ne earlier, and I didn''t have time to look at my


    phone.


    "Did you not inform Mr. Roberts abouting here?" She hesitated for a moment and asked when she


    caught a glimpse of the missed calls on my phone.


    I nodded, looked for Ian''s phone number, and made the call.


    Not long after, Ian picked up. I looked at him as he hesitated for a moment. Then, Sawyer said


    something to him before he finally picked up the phone.


    "Arianna, what''s the matter?" Ian asked quietly.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    I lowered my voice and asked, "Ian, where are you? I n to go back to Ucrebury in the next two days.


    Do you want to tag along? Shall we celebrate the New Year together in Ucrebury?"


    After a moment of silence, he responded, "I might not be able to. We''re still in Mesville, and the


    weather here is cold. It''s also not good for the child to travel back and forth. Let''s wait for after the New


    Year, and when the weather is good, we''ll go back to look for you."


    I looked at the man not far away as he lied, and I couldn''t shake the difort from my heart. Why


    would he deceive me?


    If I hadn''t seen them with my own eyes, I would have kept thinking they were in Mesville.


    Suppressing the difort in my heart, I questioned, "Where''s Monique? Has she been well?"


    I looked at him and Sawyer. After a moment of silence, he finally replied, "She''s at home, and I''m out.


    Uh, I have something to do now. I''m hanging up."


    Before I could say another word, the call ended.


    I was in a daze for quite a while, looking at the back of him and Sawyer, who were talking as they


    pushed the child away.


    If it weren''t for Kelsey tugging on me, I would have rushed up and asked him why he lied to me.


    It took a long time for me to calm down. When I did, I took a deep breath and said, "What did you find


    out? Just give it to me straight."


    At this point, I could pretty much ept anything. My child was gone, Hendrix and I were on such bad


    terms, and things weren''t going well with Andrea either.


    Honestly, this wasn''t as bad as it seemed either.


    She looked at me, pursed her lips, and said, "You''d better call Mr. Robert''s back first. There are


    hundreds of missed calls. He must be really worried about you!"


    I was a little annoyed. I nced at my phone, and Hendrix was calling again. If I picked up the call in a


    situation like this, we would probably get into a fight.


    I locked the screen and looked at Kelsey. "Is the ce where you live far from here?"


    She shrugged her shoulders and told me, "It''s just nearby. I initially nned to go back to my


    hometown to celebrate the New Year. How about this, I''ll take you somewhere tomorrow, and then I''ll


    go back after you''re done with your business. I heard that the Reid family in Jarold City is still waiting to


    get you into the family registry. You''ll probably have a lot of things to do after this."


    I wasn''t a person who liked to get to the bottom of things. Seeing that she already had it all nned


    out, I just let things be. Since Hendrix wouldn''t stop calling, I just casually told her, "I''ll go back first


    then. See you tomorrow!"


    She nodded, took the car key from her bag, and said, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Okay!"


    After bidding her goodbye, I went straight back to the Bronzy Residence. After being stuck in squabbles


    for the entire day, I didn''t have the energy to go to the vimunity in Flora Hill.


    No one was there anyway. If I were to live there alone, things would be ufortably empty.


    When I got home, Hendrix called again. I answered the phone and greeted nonchntly, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "Arianna, where are you?" It was Austin.


    This caught me off guard for a moment before I asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "Arianna,e to Hansburg and pick Hendrix up. He''s been drinking a lot, Josiah and I can''t stop him.


    Why don''t youe over, and take him home?"


    It was a bit noisy on the other side. Judging from the sound, they were probably in a bar.


    I pursed my lips slightly then said into the phone, "Just wait for him to drink himself into a daze, then


    send him back. I''m not at home, so I can''t go!"


    "No, Arianna, you must not be aware of Hendrix''s alcohol tolerance. If he doesn''t want to get drunk, he


    can drink all the way till dawn. It''s harmful to his health. Josiah and I can''t persuade him to stop. If he


    keeps drinking like this, Josiah and I can''t afford to take responsibility if something were to happen!"

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Austin described the scenario in graphic detail, and the anxiety in his tone was vivid.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I held the phone to my ear as I stood on the balcony, irritated at what I was hearing. I mocked


    emotionlessly, "If he doesn''t value himself, let him drink till he''s dead!"


    "Arianna..."


    "Arianna, are you a woman or not?" The phone had been taken away from Austin and Hendrix was


    now speaking to me in a strong, nasally voice. It sounded like he was piss drunk.


    "You don''t know whether I''m a woman or not? Hendrix, you''re drinking and babbling about your


    emotions in the middle of the night - do you think you''re three years old?" I said, unaware that the


    phone was on speaker mode.


    Austin exploded and called out Hendrix''s name, dragging it out. It was obvious that he was teasing him.


    Hendrix probably threw him a look, which was why the noise from the other side of the phone piped


    down a little.


    I was really not in the mood to continue talking about these useless things with him. I added,


    "Hendrix, if there''s no reason to, don''t call me. I''m hanging up!"


    After that, I ended the call without waiting for him to speak.


    Then, I immediately turned my phone off.


    That night, I didn''t sleep well either. I had nightmares throughout. I finally managed to fall into slumber


    as dawn approached. Then, Kelsey called.


    Hearing that my voice was a little hoarse and tired, she couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Reid, you didn''t


    sleep well?"


    I hummed in acknowledgment and said, "Send me the address. I''ll go over in a moment!"


    I had a terrible headache. I got up and sat by the bed for quite a while before I came back to my


    senses.


    Hearing my voice, Kelsey paused and suggested, "How about this - I''ll pick you up in a moment? You


    can continue to sleep for a while, and I''ll bring you some breakfast when I get thereter."


    As I was just about to refuse, she continued, "Remember to open the door for meter. I''ve got to go.


    See you!"


    Then, she ended the call.


    I was a little confused. I checked my phone, and besides Hendrix''s calls fromst night, there were no


    more messages or calls.


    When Kelsey came, I hadn''t fallen back asleep. I only had an unbearable headache and I even had to


    take some medicine to feel better.


    She had brought breakfast with her, noticed that the dark circles under my eyes were exceptionally


    somber. She asked, "Why don''t you take a rain check and rest here for a day?"


    I shook my head. "The Reid family''s banquet is on Monday. Aaron arranged a dressing session for me,


    and I''ve already missed our appointment a few times. Once the situation here is dealt with, I need to


    rush back!"


    She lowered her gaze, and her pair of beautiful eyes deepened. She eximed inexplicably, "I''m just


    afraid... that this won''t go very well!"


    After that, she looked at me and said, "Let''s have breakfast first!"


    I nodded. There was still a buzz in my head, and I felt horrible.


    When I came out of the Bronzy Condo, I felt more unwell than ever. The low pressure ringing in my


    ears made me feel intolerable. Coupled with the headache, I was so irritated that I almost couldn''t bear


    it.


    Seeing her driving to the suburbs, I couldn''t mask my surprise. "Why are we going to the suburbs?"


    She pursed her lips and replied, "I''ll take you to the person you want to see!"


    The person I want to see?


    After thinking about it for a while, I still couldn''t think of anyone I had met in the past who was in the


    suburbs.


    I looked towards her and asked, "Who is it?"


    She didn''t respond. We continued driving for more than half an hour before finallying to a stop at


    the cemetery''s parking lot.


    I had been to this graveyard many times before. Carol and Dalton were buried here, so I was very


    familiar with this ce.


    I watched her get out of the car. She then handed me the bouquet of chrysanthemums she had bought


    at the cemetery entrance earlier. "Take it!"


    Then, she dragged me into the cemetery.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    My head was buzzing, and I didn''t understand why she brought me here. I asked, "Are we visiting your


    friend or rtive? After we pay our respects here, where are we goingter?"


    She walked in front of me and whispered quietly, "I''ll probably go see Mr. rk and the otherster, but


    they''ll probablye here today too."


    "What are we doing here?" She led me around for a while before stopping in front of a tombstone in the


    back row.


    I was in a daze, and I couldn''t help but look at the tombstone. Suddenly, I felt the wind get knocked out


    of me, and an earthquake started in my mind as the chrysanthemums in my hand fell to the ground.


    I looked at the ck and white picture on the tombstone and the words on the epitaph in disbelief.


    I turned to Kelsey, trying hard to suppress the pain and shock in my heart. I murmured, my voice


    trembling as I spoke, "Is this a prank?"


    She pursed her lips and answered, almost heartlessly, "Do you think this is a prank?"


    I looked at the tombstone again and looked at the monochrome picture on it. That was the person I was


    most familiar with, the person closest to me!


    My gaze fell on the burial date - the 28th of September. That was when that incident had happened to


    me, but how could she...


    I shook my head, unwilling to ept the truth. I looked at Kelsey, anger seeping out of me. "I don''t


    understand why you had to tell me like this, but I don''t think I''ve done anything to you that I should be


    sorry for. Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?"


    She frowned and answered calmly, "Monique died due to postnatalplications, and I only found out


    recently. The night that happened to you, she was taken to Jarold City. She was knocked unconscious


    and left in Sawyer''s house in order to lure you out of the vi for you to be kidnapped. That''s why


    Monique knew it was because of her that you were under so much emotional stress after the


    miscarriage. She ended up giving birth prematurely at seven months, and bled a lot after the birth..."


    I fell to the ground and looked up at the picture on the tombstone. My eyes hurt so much, and my heart


    felt like it was target practice for daggerstabbing. With each passing moment, the stabbing pain grew


    more so intense.


    That was why Ian had been hiding from me, and that was why he kept staying in Ucrebury. He just


    didn''t want to see me. Thus, this meant that I was careless for thinking that Monique had just fallen sick


    after the birth, and had gone to Mesville.


    All of this was done to cover up the fact that she was gone. But why? Why was Ian unwilling to let me


    know the truth?


    Kelsey walked up to me and reached out to help me up. I shook my head and could not even shed a


    single tear.


    My mind would not stop reying thest time Monique and I went our separate ways.


    What a joke! It never urred to me that the first time Irvin took me out for a walk, and I bumped into


    her and Ian, and that was thest time we ever saw each other.


    I thought that as long as I took care of my body, and got through those days alone, I could happily


    reunite with them like before.


    But I had never thought that that would be thest time.


    "Arianna!" A man''s deep, confused voice came from behind me.


    I looked back, and my eyes hurt so much that I could barely keep them open. In the dim light, I could


    vaguely make out the silhouette of two people.


    They were Sawyer and Ian!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They didn''t bring the child with them!


    How long had it been since west saw each other? It hadn''t been that long, but it felt like eons ago.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I yelled. My throat ached as my voice reverberated through it, and I struggled


    to catch my breath.


    Ian walked up to me, helped me up from the ground, andforted me in a hoarse voice, "She said


    she wanted you to take good care of yourself and to tell you when you recover!"

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    I let out augh and nced at the monochrome picture on the tombstone. I couldn''t even shed a tear,


    but my heart was aching. I knew that she was afraid that, in addition to recently losing my child, if I


    knew something had happened to her, I wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer or to move forward.


    "Did she say anything else?"


    "She said that she entrusts her child to you. You can choose the name and the child will keep you


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ian answered calmly, as though he had practiced this a thousand times before.


    I felt like I was being submerged in ice, but my forehead began to sweat up a puddle.


    Enduring the pain in my heart, I smiled lightly and agreed, "Fine!"


    As soon as I said this, I felt something surge up my throat, only for a moment.


    With a puff, I spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Then, I felt a sharp pain in my heart. The pain was so great that I felt my bones loosening up.


    "Arianna!" "Miss Reid!"


    Ian held me in his arms, and his eyes had a slight scarlet sheen. He looked at Kelsey and roared,


    "Don''t you know she has depression? Did you bring her here to kill her?"


    Kelsey was a little stunned. Panicking for a moment, she shook her head helplessly and cried out, "I


    didn''t know. I just thought that you had other reasons to keep her away, so..."


    "Send her to the hospital immediately!" Sawyer, who had been quiet this whole time yelled out, looking


    a little pale.


    There was a buzzing sound in my head, and my chest hurt so much that each breath I took was like a


    stab in the heart. I couldn''t breathe.


    Ian quickly took me into the car, and soon I was sent to the hospital.


    I thought that I could at least hold on to my consciousness until we reached the hospital, but I passed


    out in the end.


    I felt like I had fallen into a very long, deep sleep thatsted as long as a lifetime.


    I woke up eventually and when I did, I was met with a white ceiling. After a long while, I finally came to


    a realization that I was in a hospital.


    "She''s awake! Arianna''s awake..." Ian''s excited voice rang out, followed by Kelsey and Sawyer''s.


    Looking at them, my senses were still muddled. I hesitated for a moment and asked, "You''re all here?"


    Kelsey looked at me, her eyes red and swollen as she mumbled, "You had hemoptysis. You''ve been in


    aa for two days."


    I was startled for a moment, and my mind still felt like a physical tangled mess. I tried hard to hold in


    the difort and questioned, "How did she die?"


    Ian pursed his lips, and his throat bobbed. He coaxed while sounding like he was in pain, "Arianna, let''s


    not bring up the past, okay?"


    I stared at the ceiling and felt every inch of my body burning in pain. I added calmly, "I know what


    you''re worried about, but Ian, I don''t even know how she died. Do you think I can live in peace like


    this?"


    He lowered his head into his hands and stuck his slender fingers into his hair. His voice was hoarse


    and restrained. "That night, when that happened to you, she was tricked into unconsciousness at the


    gate of Sawyer''s house. Later on, someone told her that you almost died because you left the Roberts


    Mansion to look for her. Plus, Valerie was searching for you with a bunch of men, which almost cost


    you your life. She knew that you were in danger because of her, so her emotions were a mess. She


    was in a hurry to see what happened to you when she started bleeding profusely. She knew that she


    couldn''t live any longer, so she entrusted the child to me before she passed on and asked me to give


    the child to you!"


    With a choked voice, he continued, "She was afraid that since you had just lost your baby, you wouldn''t


    be able to take it if you heard what had happened to her, so she told me to wait until the baby was six


    months old before telling you."


    In just a year, I had experienced separation in both life and death. I fixed my gaze at the ceiling. My


    vision was a little blurred, and it hurt to keep my eyes opened. I could not say a single word more.


    After a long silence, I finally found my voice. "Who told her the news?"

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    At the time, she was pregnant. I stayed with Irvin for a month after the incident, and during that time, I


    had tried many ways to end my life.


    Irvin had been busy taking care of me, so he had no time to care about anyone else. Based on his


    personality, if I didn''t take the initiative to ask to see Monique, he would not have voluntarily looked for


    her, let alone agitate her.


    Vicious means like this...


    "It was Josiah''s assistant, Chloe!" He eximed, his voice was a little cold.


    Chloe!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I frowned and couldn''t help but remember her as the girl who always dressed nicely. She was the same


    girl that Andrea had humiliated in the Emperor Club.


    "Chloe?"


    Ian nodded. "She took the initiative to look for Monique. I don''t know what she told Monique, but she


    was in a bad mood after talking to Chloe. When Monique left, she warned that we should never tell


    Josiah about the child."


    Not tell Josiah about the child?


    I didn''t say anything more. In life, no matter what one did, one had to be tough. If they were too weak


    from the start, everyone would think them an easy target.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything else, and was just staring at the ceiling in a daze, Ian called out to me,


    "Arianna, you..."


    "I''m fine!"


    I pushed away all my emotions and turned to Kelsey, "You may have to help me with this."


    Kelsey paused slightly and then bowed her head slightly. "Okay!"


    I nodded. "Thank you!"


    "You don''t have to thank me. It''s what I should do!" She responded seriously.


    I knew that she was thanking me for helping her with Calvin, but my heart was still gratuitous towards


    her.


    I looked at Ian, shifting my body towards him. It hurt so much that I felt like pain was just washing


    ashore at every part of my body. "Ian, when can I leave the hospital?"


    "The doctor suggested that you stay here and recuperate for a few more days!" He informed me.


    Seeing that I wanted to get up, he helped me up and added, "It''s going to be the New Year soon.


    Arianna, promise me that we''ll put everything aside for now. Let''s have a good time together during the


    New Year, okay?"


    I nodded and chuckled, "Okay, but I have to return to Jarold City first. I still have work to do there. Once


    I''m done, I''lle back to Ucrebury and celebrate the New Year with you and the child."


    He frowned slightly and asked, "Can''t it wait until after the New Year?"


    I shook my head. "Ian, I might have to go back there tonight. I''ve recognized Uncle Charles from the


    Reid family as my godfather. I will be added into the family registry tomorrow night, so I have to go


    back."


    "The Reid family? Charles Reid?"


    I nodded. "Yep!"


    He frowned. "Is it because of Aaron?"


    "Yep!"


    He pursed his lips and did not speak for a long time.


    After a while, he looked at me and said, "I''ll wait for you in Ucrebury toe back and celebrate the


    New Year with us then."


    "Alright!" After a pause, I looked at him and asked, "The child... have you chosen a name?"


    He shook his head. "I was waiting for you to choose one. Monique mentioned to let the child adopt your


    surname, so that... The child would be closer to you!"


    My heart wrenched, and I felt a dull pain between my eyebrows. I opened my mouth, feeling extremely


    upset. "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "A girl!"


    "Then let''s call her ''Moanna''. You cane up with a nickname for her!"


    Ian paused for a moment before he realized, "Moanna. That''s abination of you and Monique''s


    names."


    I nodded, and my eyes were a little teary. "The sunshine and warmth that Monique and I never had, I


    will give it all to her!"


    He nodded and said after thinking to himself for a while, "Then her nickname shall be ''Anne'', what do


    you think?"


    "It''s not bad. It''s popr yet novel. It has a nicer ring to it than some weird nickname like ''Sugar Bun'' or


    ''Lollipop''," Sawyer chimed in, clearly approving of the name.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    I nodded, feeling exhausted and all out of energy. Perhaps it was because I spoke too much or that I


    was still too weak.


    Seeing that fatigue hade knocking at my door, Kelsey advised, "You should rest in the hospital


    today. Isn''t the banquet going on every night? You can only get the strength to fight back after a good


    rest."


    I let out a long breath. Then, Iid in bed for the entire day.


    I returned to Jarold City from Ucrebury in the afternoon the next day. Aaron came to pick me up at the


    airport. When he noticed the dark circles under my eyes, he joked, "What happened to you in


    Ucrebury? Did you see a ghost?"


    I got in the car and nonchntly replied, "I was rushing, and I didn''t rest well!"


    "After our dressing appointment, go get some rest at my ce. I''ll call you at night." He said as he


    started the car.


    I looked at him and a faint smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.


    Seeing that I was just smiling without saying anything, he frowned. "Why are you looking at me so


    terrifyingly?"


    I retracted my gaze and asked, "Has anyone told you that you''re bing more and more like an


    older brother?"


    He snorted and spoke unpleasantly, "Don''t say something against your will like that."


    I stared out the window, feeling a little absentminded and responded in a somewhat melodious voice,


    "Aaron, you and I are the only people left in Hovel I."


    He paused for a moment and nced at me with a frown. "What do you mean?"


    His eyes were focused on me as we reached the traffic junction.


    My throat hurt a little, and my eyes were ufortably dry. "Monique''s gone!"


    "Gone?"


    "Grandma and Monique are buried in a graveyard in Ucrebury. I wanted to bring them back to Hovell,


    but now it seems that we can''t even go back anymore."


    The traffic light turned green.


    However, an old man was walking extremely slowly across the zebra crossing.


    The car behind us kept honking, but Aaron did not drive forward. Instead, he looked at the green light in


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    front of him and closed his eyes.


    The sound of the honking persisted. Aaron got out of the car suddenly and shut the door irritably. I sat


    startled for a moment before realizing what he was going to do. I instantly got out of the car in a hurry.


    He walked to the side of the honking car and knocked on the driver''s window. The driver rolled down


    his window and began scolding him impatiently, "You think you''re all that just because you drive a


    Bentley? You..."


    The driver''s curses fell silent under Aaron''s murderous look.


    Aaron pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows. Then, he fixed his cold eyes on the man''s face and


    yelled, "Get out!"


    The man was confused and did not know what was going on. He suppressed his anger and retorted,


    "No, are you crazy?"


    "I''m telling you to get out of the car!" Aaron exerted his strength and nearly ripped the car door open in


    his fury. Then, he started dragging the plump man out of the car.


    Once they were both out, he began throwing deathly punches at the man. The man was almost beaten


    to a pulp when he looked up, saw Aaron''s handsome yet grim and twisted face, and started begging for


    mercy.


    After venting his anger, Aaron threw a business card his way and yelled rather scornfully, "Don''t honk


    like this in the city center next time. Otherwise, you''d get a lot more than just a beating."


    Then, Aaron returned to the car and restarted the engine.


    I sighed. "You didn''t have to be so... impulsive! You just had to bear with the noise for a bit and leave


    after the old man gets past the zebra crossing. No need to stir up trouble."


    He pursed his lips and kept silent. His mind was obviously elsewhere.


    "How did she die?"


    I was stunned for a moment as I side-eyed him. He looked to be focused on driving after asking a


    seemingly casual question.


    I answered, "Birthplications. The child survived, but she died of blood loss."


    He frowned and asked, "Whose child is it?"

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    I thought for a moment and said, "Can I not say? She entrusted the child to me and she didn''t want the


    child''s father to know about the child''s existence."


    "You went to Ucrebury and came back looking so dested because of this?" He asked casually as the


    car came to a stop. We had arrived at the graphic designpany.


    I got out of the car and asked, "Will there be many people at the banquet tonight?"


    "Everybody who''s anybody in Jarold City, along with reporters, will be there!" He motioned for me to go


    in and smoothly tossed the car keys into my bag.


    I pursed my lips and sighed helplessly, "Where did you learn to put your car keys into a girl''s bag?"


    He shrugged. "Yana mentioned that only rtives and lovers could do such intimate things with each


    other."


    I didn''t know what to say in response.


    I thought about Yana...the elegant girl I saw in Ucrebury?


    I didn''t bother responding to him and asked instead, "So, after this banquet, will everyone in Jarold City


    know?"


    He nodded. "Everyone in the country will know!"


    I smiled faintly. "Not bad, Uncle Charles!"


    Seeing me smiling mysteriously, he could not help but frown. "What are you trying to do?"


    I shrugged. "Aaron, I''ve always felt that I''m too lenient on people. Once time passes, I start letting


    things go and stop being calctive with people. But honestly, this just won''t do this time around. I still


    want Valerie to lose everything. I want her to kneel and beg for me to let her and Andrea off the hook."


    He suddenly made a face, and a conflicted gaze appeared in his eyes. "So, what do you want to do?"


    "Do you remember the things I gave you before? At first, I thought I''ve done enough and that it was


    alright to let things go since Andrea had lost her child, and I even stabbed her. At the very least,


    Valerie''spany is being investigated, and she''s suffered quite a few losses and was the center of


    everyone¡¯s gossip. But now that I think about it, I don''t think it was not enough. I''m going to show the


    Moore Family just how dirty Valerie''s past is bit by bit, so that they can see how disgusting her true


    colors are under her gentle and elegant exterior."


    Human beings could not be overwhelmed by hatred, otherwise, there could be no kindness and mercy.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the TV dramas I watched as a child, the protagonist would always be understanding and forgive


    others even after losing their entire family. Thinking about it now, I thought that was ridiculous. "Kill


    them with kindness"? This was just what onlookers would say as their "words of wisdom" to others.


    I had never seen a victim who would shamelessly im that they would kill others with kindness.


    To put it bluntly, onlookers or those from the sidelines were not the ones experiencing this pain head


    on. So, of course it would be easy for them to talk about forgiving and tolerating others.


    These people were nothing more than spectators. Since they were all-seeing, they could very well


    distinguish between right and wrong, but their conclusion in the end almost always disregards the


    victim''s feelings.


    He stopped and looked at me, confliction paired withpassion on his face. "Arianna, I''ll always


    support you no matter what you want to do, but I hope that you won''t regret it. Life is too short. It''s up to


    you to decide how you want to live. It''s okay to hold grudges, but I hope that for the rest of your days,


    you can empty your heart and appreciate the sun, the insects, the birds, the rivers, and the animals. I


    hope you can properly cherish the ones you love and the ones who love you!"


    I was taken aback by what he said. I never thought that such words would evere out of his mouth.


    I stared at him and felt like he wasn''t the Aaron that I knew.


    But after thinking about it, I understood why he told me that. Back then, he too had struggled in a world


    of resentment and could not get out of it no matter how hard he tried. After he had done so many things


    to hurt others, he inevitably left.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    I thought I would never see him again in my life, but I unexpectedly met him again in Asherton.


    But he had changed. I didn''t know what he had been through in the past few years, but I could feel that


    he seemed more relieved and was able to let go of a lot of things.


    Seeing that I was just staring at him speechlessly, he smiled lightly. "Don''t look at me like that, or I''ll


    think you''ve fallen in love with me."


    I was lost for words. I rolled my eyes at him and added, "But I can''t let go now. If I don''t take advantage


    of this banquet, I don''t know when else I will be able to do this."


    When it came to the Granger family, I would have to wait at least a year. Now that Irvin was gone, it


    was almost impossible for me to take advantage of the Granger Group. Since this was the case, the


    only chance I had to make a move was this banquet.


    His gazended on me for a while before he nodded. "Okay, I will help you no matter what you want to


    do!"


    Looking at him, my heart felt a sudden warmness.


    I chuckled, "Thank you, Aaron!"


    It seemed that even from the start, he had not asked for anything in return for helping me. If he wasn''t


    acquainted with Charles, no matter how many bargaining chips I had, I might not be able to use them


    as I took action against Valerie.


    He twitched his mouth and mocked in disgust, "A word of thanks won''t do me any good. Give me


    something more practical."


    I was amused. "Like treating you to dinner?"


    "Just a single meal?"


    "It''s up to you, I can treat you as many times as you want!"


    "Deal!"


    We then checked out a few sets of dresses and custom- made jewelry. To be frank, I was not aware


    nor was I interested in clothes or jewelry, so I could only rely on the designer''s opinion on choosing


    what to wear.


    "Your eyebags are terrible!" Aaron sighed and asked the makeup artist to put more makeup on me.


    The designer took a look at me and said, "Miss Reid''s features and presence are outstanding. Only her


    eyes are big. If she has too much makeup on, she might look exotic but she''d alsoe off a little cold


    and stiff."


    Aaron looked at me and curled his lips. "Alright. You guys can dress her up however you see fit, as


    long as you dress her up to be the prettiest."


    I was tongue- tied. "You should know I''m your sister, not your partner!"


    He shrugged and replied indifferently, "Think whatever you want to."


    He took out his mobile phone and signaled that he was going to make a phone call. I couldn''t move


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    since I was getting my makeup done. Having sat down for a long time, I almost fell asleep.


    The makeup was not very heavy, with just some pink foundation to cover up the exhaustion on my


    face. It made all of my features look exquisite and refined.


    The designer gave me a blue split dress with golden lining, which gave me an air of elegance without


    losing out on charm.


    As soon as Aaron finished his call, he noticed that it was gettingte, so he started saying, "It starts at


    seven. There''s not much time left, are you done..."


    When he saw that I was done, he paused for a moment, then coughed. "Change your outfit!"


    The designer and makeup artist were initially delighted upon seeing his reaction, but they were startled


    when they heard what he said.


    They argued, "Miss Reid looks pretty like this. She''s a ssic beauty, and this dress looks great on


    her!"


    Aaron looked at me with curled lips. "Don''t you see she barely has any flesh on her waist and legs? A


    dress like that needs to be filled out. It doesn''t suit her!"


    I was confused.


    Looking at Aaron, I asserted, "Since everyone''s happy, let''s go with this. Plus, we''re running short on


    time. What am I supposed to change into?"


    It would be too troublesome getting changed all over again!


    He frowned and his gazended on my leg. He defended unpleasantly, "The dress is split all the way to


    your upper thigh. Do you think it''s appropriate? It shows too much. Change it!"


    I was stupefied by his response.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    I could not help but lower my head to look at the slit. Honestly, it was not too bad. Though it was a little


    exaggerated, it didn''t show too much!


    "Aaron, you''re nitpicking. This dress is normal and nothing''s too exaggerated. If we keep changing,


    we''ll bete."


    "It''s okay, and I can wait!" He looked at the designer and ordered, "Give her a more conservative dress.


    It''s winter now, not summer. What''s the point of such a big slit? Don''t you know it''s cold? Moreover,


    she''s going as the Reid family''s daughter. And what the hell is with this green color? She''s a young and


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    lively girl. Get her something brighter."


    After a pause, he stared at my face for a long time and added, "Also, though she does have the looks


    of European celebrities, you don''t have to make her look so sexy."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Mr. Reid, why don''t you do it yourself, then?" How was this sexy when


    nothing was being exposed?


    He snorted and looked at the two of them. "Basically, she has to be the most beautiful woman today,


    but she can''t be too sexy or revealing, got it?"


    The two exchanged a look and then nodded in unison.


    Once they were done, Aaron was satisfied with the result and we finally arrived at the banquet venue.


    The Reid family had chosen a private holiday area in the southern part of Jarold City, where it was


    prosperous and bustling with life.


    By the time Aaron and I arrived, most of the guests were already there. Charles and a few other elders


    of the Reid family were weing people at the hotel lobby entrance.


    Due to the great number of guests, some of the reporters and journalists were from self- owned


    As soon as we got out of the car, Charles saw us. He smiled and waved our way. "Arianna, Aaron, this


    way!"


    Aaron was holding onto me. Since the previous dress was reced by a floor-length skirt, the hem of


    the skirt was particrly long. I also wore tall high heels, which made me move slower. So, Aaron had


    no choice but to walk slowly to wait for me.


    Charles was in a good mood. When he saw us strolling over slowly, he trotted over and joyfully


    eximed, "My daughter is so beautiful. You really are the most eye-catching girl in the room!"


    Aaron tutted and teased with a smile, "Of course, a handsome man and a beautiful woman will


    certainly be eye-catching."


    Charles scoffed. "You brat, you''re great at drawing attention to yourself."


    For a moment,ughter could be heard all around.


    Many guests came up to greet me when I was brought into the banquet hall. They were essentially all


    the prominent people in Jarold City. Most of those who made it to the banquet were politically affiliated.


    After all, Charles was a government official. His social circle was pretty much made up of distinguished


    politicians.


    Some guests were also from hundred- year- old families of schrs. Having been married to Hendrix


    for many years, I had more or less gone to some banquets with him, but most attendees were


    businessmen.


    Seeing that almost all the guests had arrived, a long red carpet was ced in the middle of the lobby,


    leading directly to the stage at the edge of the hotel.


    Hendrix arrived a littlete. He was handsome and imposing. One could immediately spot him in the


    crowd at a nce.


    When our eyes met, I moved my gaze away and did not react.


    Aaron, who was standing beside me, frowned slightly and asked, "Did you guys have a row?"


    I pursed my lips and changed the subject. "Has the Moore familye yet?"


    "Yes, they should be here," he replied, his gaze falling on Hendrix as he sized him up.


    After all, Jarold City and Ucrebury were two different ces, and many of their customs were not the


    same.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    In the south, entering a family registry involved some form of religious celebration, but it seemed to be


    different in the north.


    After the emcee babbled on about some things, Charles then led me to the stage for a bow. This was to


    show that the deal had been sealed.


    Charles gave me a delicate sandalwood box and said to me, "This is a pair of emerald green bracelets


    that Yvonne liked most when she was still around. When she was alive, she often said that if she had a


    daughter, she would give this bracelet to her."


    Seeing the moisture in his resolute eyes, I raised my hand and took it. Then, I bowed three times and


    called out, "Dad!"


    For a moment, Charles''s eyes were filled with tears. He helped me up and pulled me along as he


    introduced me to everyone.


    A poor, peasant girl had been recognized as the daughter of a public figure seemingly for no reason


    while such a big banquet had been held. Gossipers were sure to make their rounds.


    But it was a good thing that Aaron always stayed by my side.


    "Have the reporters and journalists arrived?" I raised my ss of champagne, and my gaze fell on


    Valerie and Pedro. They were engaged in small talk with some attendees.


    Valerie seemed to like dresses very much. She wore a dark green printed dress that gave her an air of


    elegance and nobility.


    Andrea was nowhere to be found. She was probably still in the hospital.


    Aaron also caught sight of Valerie and Pedro. He leaned against me and informed me, "They''re here!"


    I smirked and nodded. With a ss of champagne in hand, I made my way towards the couple and


    greeted them with a faint smile, "Mr. Moore, Madam Lawson, wee!"


    Valerie and Pedro turned around and were slightly surprised to see me. Valerie was the first to speak,


    "Arianna, you look gorgeous today!"


    Iughed out loud. "Thank you, Madam Lawson. I don''t see Miss Burton. Is she still in the hospital?"


    Valerie was slightly startled to hear me asking about Andrea, but still she answered with a smile, "She''s


    been discharged from the hospital, but she''s not in good health. So, Pedro and I sent her back to


    Ucrebury to recuperate. The weather there is good, it''s more suitable for her to recover there."


    They sent Andrea to Ucrebury alone to recover? I couldn''t help but frown at the thought of that.


    Originally, Andrea had Hendrix and the rest to rely on in Ucrebury. With them all being in Jarold City


    now, was it appropriate to send her to Ucrebury alone?


    But I shouldn''t worry about it. A secondter, I responded with a giggle, "Madam Lawson and Mr.


    Moore, you treat your daughter so well!"


    They stared at me and gave me a forced smile, which was a little surprising to see.


    If this were the past, and I had hurt Andrea, the old Valerie would have already jumped to use my


    words against me. Yet, she was silent now.


    "The theatres in Jarold City are most famous. Mr. Moore, you''ve been a Jarold City resident for a long


    time. Do you like watching ys?" I nced at Pedro and grinned.


    He looked at me and said quietly "Arianna, you''re the legitimate daughter of the Reid family now. You


    should call me uncle!"


    I was stunned for a moment before I regained my senses and called him Uncle Moore.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With his gaze focused on me, I could sense some unfathomable meaning behind his eyes. "Arianna, I


    know that you resent Valerie, but today''s banquet was specially prepared for you by Mr. Reid. You


    shouldn''t mess it up!"


    I gripped the wine ss in my hand, and my face turned pale. Were they on to me?


    I raised my head, shrugged my shoulders, and said, "As you''ve mentioned, Uncle More, this is my own


    banquet. Thus, I believe that''s up to me to decide what happens. No matter what, as long as I reach


    my goal, nothing will be considered a mess."


    Valerie looked at me. She sighed lightly and chimed in, "Forget it. Pedro, this is karma!"


    Faced with their starkly different attitude, I couldn''t figure out what was going on for a moment!


    Were they treating me differently now out of fear since I''ve be the daughter of the Reid family?

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Aaron stood beside me without saying a word, but he noticed me frowning without speaking. He then


    asked quietly, "What are you thinking about?"


    I shook my head and looked up subconsciously at the people who have finished decorating the second


    floor.


    Seeing me hesitate, Aaron added, "Well actually, this is already the best result. Let''s not make it even


    worse!"


    Was it bad?


    "My child and Monique are really dead while Andrea was only injured. They are truly gone from my


    world. No matter how hard I try, I will never find them again."


    I felt depressed thinking of this. I stared at the people on the second floor and nodded. There was a


    Two minutester, all the guests who came to attend the banquet were intrigued by the scenes


    disyed on the screen. The Moore Family had been sessful in Jarold City for years, and it also


    showcased Valerie''s achievements these past few years.


    She was almost as popr as the Moore Family. The guests under the stage went silent as they


    watched the scenes y before them.


    I didn''t bother taking a look at the screen, uninterested in what it was showing. The only thing I wanted


    to see was Valerie''s reaction when she saw these scenes.


    However, she did not seem to be as dejected as I had predicted her to be. Instead, she only snuggled


    tightly in Pedro''s arms, as if she hadepletely prepared.


    Something buzzed in my head. Pedro glimpsed at me intensely amongst the noisy crowd. In his gaze,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    there was no anger nor viciousness; only pity.


    I watched him leave the crowd with Valerie in his arms, but my heart was far from feeling on cloud nine.


    I knew that from today onwards, Valerie''s reputation would be ruined.


    It seemed I have finally achieved my goal!


    The projector was shut off after Valerie and Pedro left. The hall was filled with whispers of people


    gossiping about Valerie being despicable, and voices of mockery and disdain.


    The banquet was over. Charles and Aaron were busy seeing the guests off.


    I stood in the hall, feeling a little confused.


    Austin darted into my sight and asked cidly, "Can we talk?"


    I turned my ssy gaze away. I felt mncholy creeping into my skin as I replied, "What do you want


    to talk about?"


    He sat on the chair beside me and asked me with raised eyebrows, "Did you do that?"


    "Yep!" I admitted.


    I didn''t intend to hide it. No one would dare to pull anything at the Reid family''s banquet unless they


    were a family member of the Reid family.


    He sneered andid his eyes on me with a sarcastic look on his face. "I thought that you would''ve felt a


    little relieved after hurting Andrea. You are already part of a prominent family and you have Hendrix,


    who has given you his heart. It was just a child. Did you really have to do this?"


    I pursed my lips and sat on a chair casually. "So, since I already have everything that I should have,


    should I pretend that my previous sufferings never happened?"


    He knitted his brows. "Ariana, have you ever thought about why the Reid family allowed you to make a


    fuss this big, and why the Moore Family even let you pull this off? Was it just from Aaron''s influence in


    pushing this forward?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "If not that then what?"


    He jeered and felt that this was ridiculous. "Do you really think that everyone is a fool and would allow


    you to abuse them like idiots? Do you know who Pedro is? He was on battlefields in the 1970s. Do you


    think he would silently sit by while he watches you humiliate his wife?"


    "What are you trying to say?" I asked, my emotions calm and collected.


    He snorted and said disdainfully, "I want to tell you that you are a brainless, cold-blooded and idiotic


    woman! Stop doing these things! Please mind your own business and live your life in peace."

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    After a pause, he scolded, "Also, Hendrix is ill. Even if you quarrel with him, you don''t have to be so


    harsh. He is your husband, so you should care for him."


    It was in to see just how angry but helpless he felt.


    I watched him leave as I sat in my seat feeling dazed for a long while before getting up.


    The guests in the hall had left. Aaron set his eyes on me and asked, " Shall we go to Reid''s family


    house tonight or should I send you back home?"


    Hendrix was sick though...


    After thinking for a while, I answered, "I''ll take a taxi back hometer!"


    He didn''t agree to that. He wanted to object but immediately stopped. Then, he beckoned me to look at


    the door.


    A ck limousine with smooth lines was parked outside the door. The most luxurious cars I had ever


    seen were the Lamborghini, Ferrari, Maybach, Bentley. But this was the first time I had seen Hendrix so


    ostentatious. He was driving a Rolls-Royc.


    However, luxurious cars were frequently seen at this kind of banquet. This was not an usual sight at all.


    A driver was standing by the car. When he saw me, he smiled and greeted, "Madam, Mr. Robert has


    been waiting for you for a while now. He is sick, so it''s best to return quickly!"


    What he really meant was that Hendrix was ill, and that he was waiting for me!


    I was just about to turn him down when I noticed a smile on the driver''s face, but his hands were


    sped tightly together. The driver looked worried and anxious.


    I couldn''t help but furrow my brows and questioned, "Is he very ill?"


    The driver nodded and replied, "It''s been two days. He hasn''t taken any medicine or gone to the


    hospital. He even insisted oning here today. You...you''d better talk some sense into him!"


    I looked back at Aaron and informed him, "Tell Uncle Charles that I''ll visit him some other day!"


    He nodded and nced at the car with narrowed ck eyes.


    Without hesitation, I walked to the side of the car and opened the car door.


    Hendrix''s eyes were closed and his thin lips twitched. His handsome face looked as white as a sheet.


    I unconsciously inched closer to him. The heating system in the car was not turned on, but his forehead


    was filled with beaded sweat on this cold winter evening.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    He kept his eyes closed, and his face looked grim. It was as if he didn''t want to take a look at me.


    His voice was deep and tinged with coldness. "Get off if you''re noting in!"


    There was no warmth in his words. Instead, he just sounded angry.


    I pursed my lips. My heels were too high for me to get on the car, so I immediately took them off. Then,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I carried the hem of my skirt and hopped onto the car. I examined the driver in the driver''s seat and


    ordered, "Take us to the hospital!"


    The driver was stunned to hear of my instructions and he peered at Hendrix. Seeing that there was no


    objection from Hendrix, the driver started the car.


    The traffic in Jarold City was no joke, especially around ten at night where the jam is at its peak


    terribleness.


    When we got to the city center area, our car wouldn''t move at all. Hendrix frowned, and beads of sweat


    appeared on his forehead. His expression was horrid, and his brows were tightly knitted.


    He seemed to be particrly ill. I was shocked when I saw his slender fingers pressing on his


    abdomen. I instantlymanded the driver, "Stop at the front of the intersection!"


    The driver thought that I wanted to get off the car, so he hesitated for a moment and responded,


    "Madam, we will arrive at the hospital soon. You should apany Mr. Robert to see the doctor..."


    His response rendered me a little speechless. When did I be so cold-blooded to other people?


    After a pause, I added, "There''s a pharmacy in front of us. I''ll get off to get some medicine for him."


    "No need!" Hendrix objected.


    All of a sudden, I lost my temper. I red at him and shouted angrily, "Shut up if you don''t want to die!"


    The driver stopped the car by the roadside. I ignored his shocked expression, lifted the hem of my skirt


    and got out of the car.


    To tell the truth, it was notfortable at all wearing a gown. Dragging the gown around as I walked


    was a whole world of inconvenience and it did nothing to help keep me warm either.


    Especially in a ce like Jarold city, where it was usually cold and gloomy.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    After I bought the medicine, I arranged the medicine ordingly and handed a cup of warm water I got


    from the pharmacy to the cold-hearted man. Then, I told him, "Take the meds."


    He fell silent and was as cold as ice. Seeing me shivering from the cold, the driver turned on the heater


    and handed me a coat. "Madam Roberts, please put on your coat first."


    The driver then handed me Hendrix''s ck tuxedo that he had been wearing. I didn''t know when he


    had taken it off.


    I was speechless. This man was really more annoying than a woman.


    Seeing that his eyes were still closed while he pinched between his eyebrows, I told him again,


    "Hendrix, take them. If you don''t want to take the medicine, you''ll die of pain. I''m exhausted, so I don''t


    have the energy to do this with you right now."


    I ced the medicine and warm water on the car seat. Then, I threw his coat on him. I opened the car


    door to get out of his car.


    He grabbed my wrist and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business!" I yelled angrily.


    "Let''s go home!" He said indifferently. Then, the car roared to life.


    I wasn''t in a rush to say anything. I stared at Hendrix and tried to get him to take the medicine again.


    He opened his eyes and his obsidian pupils were bloodshot. I bet he hadn''t been able to rest well these


    days.


    He took the medicine without saying a word. Then, he continued closing his eyes and pretended to


    sleep. The driver was a little confused and asked, "Madam, shall we go to the hospital or...?"


    "Let''s go home!" Hendrix ordered indubitably.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I curled my lips. There was a buzzing sound in my head. "Hendrix..."


    "Josiah will be there in a moment," he added in a fatigued voice.


    I didn''t say anything in response.


    It didn''t take too long for us to arrive at the vi. It was particrly inconvenient for me to lift the hem of


    my skirt anytime I had to move. When I got out of the car, I saw that Hendrix still had his eyes shut.


    The driver stared at me bashfully, as if he didn''t dare toy a hand on Hendrix.


    I sighed silently and walked towards Hendrix. "Hendrix, we''re home. Get out of the car," I told him.


    He opened his eyes and did not move. He just gazed at me motionlessly, and his eyes looked horribly


    deep.


    After staring at each other for a long time, I was finally defeated. I stretched out my hand to him and


    told him, ''TH help you get out of the car."


    He pursed his lips and didn''t say anything, but soon, almost half of his tall and slender body was on top


    of me.


    I was holding the hem of my skirt while in heels as I struggled to support him. Since I didn''t have the


    habit of wearing these killerdy footwear, it was quite difficult to walk in them.


    Having his entire body weight pressing down on me made it even more difficult to walk.


    But by the time I spoke to get help, the driver had already left. I had no choice but to help him get into


    the vi on my own where we had to go around the garden before reaching the bedroom.


    For the first time, I felt that having arge house may not be the best of ideas. I stopped for a while and


    pouted, "Hendrix, can you walk on your own?"


    He furrowed his brows and stared at me with his eyes as dark as night. He answered coldly, "What do


    you think?"


    I was at a loss for words.


    I reaped what I sowed!


    When I finally helped him into the bedroom, I was all out of strength. After Iid him in bed, the first


    thing I did was to take off my gown.


    However, because I moved too fast, I identally stepped on the hem of my skirt. A tragedy then


    ensued.


    What was terrifying about the tube top gown was that it was strapless. Once it fell off, all of me was to


    be seen.


    The heavy dress slipped down my legs. I only had some underclothes on me.


    This didn''t feel any different from being naked. Hendrix set his eyes on me with a mocking sneer on his


    handsome face. "Can''t you wait any longer?"


    I was rendered speechless by his remark.


    I curled my lips and ignored his dumb words as I went into the closet to get changed. When I came out,


    Hendrix was no longer in the bedroom.


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Too many things had happened that day. I went to the study room and read the headlines on the


    Inte. As expected, all the clips featuring Valerie that were shown at the hotel tonight had been


    disseminated.


    To my surprise, the Moore Family, who obviously had the ability to keep this matter suppressed, didn''t


    seem to bother interfering with it - just as Austin had mentioned.


    Even Valerie didn''t make any moves, as if she intended to tolerate my actions.


    Initially, I wanted to call Ian but felt that it was gettingte, so I gave up on the idea.


    I sat in the study room for a while, and when I returned to the bedroom, Hendrix hadn''te out of the


    bathroom yet.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hendrix''s bath usually took ten minutes or so. I had been in the study room for quite a while, so he


    should have been out already.


    Concerned that something might have happened to him, I quickly made my way towards the bathroom


    door. I raised my hand and knocked. "Hendrix, are you there?" I asked.


    No one responded.


    Anxiety kicked in as I stretched my hand out to twist the doorknob. I had thought that the door would be


    locked from the inside, but to my surprise, I was able to open it.


    I cracked the door open, and the bathroom was filled with hot and humid air. I called out to him,


    "Hendrix..."


    As soon as I finished speaking, that man''s strong underbelly suddenly appeared. I looked up


    subconsciously and saw his sexy abdominal muscles.


    Seeing him withdrawing his hand, it seemed that he also came forward to open the door.


    I was startled and embarrassed. "Have you finished bathing?"


    He mumbled, "Yes." Perhaps it was because he had just taken a shower; he looked extraordinarily


    handsome with his hair damp and warm shower mist enveloping his body.


    I dodged away from him as he got out of the bathroom. The lower part of his body was wrapped in a


    bath towel as he dried the water from his hair.


    Even when he was ill, he still carried himself so freely and with so much ease.


    What a pro!


    Since I had a lot of makeup on today, I entered the bathroom to remove them and to take a bath.


    There was a washing machine in the bathroom, and I threw my clothes in. As Hendrix''s suit was of


    high- end material, it must be sent to the dry-cleaners.


    Well, I couldn''t be bothered. A blue item in theundry basket then caught my eye. It was the briefs that


    he had taken off just now.


    I picked it up and washed it in the sink. He would usually wash most of his undergarments. Since his


    other clothes were custom- made, they were sent to the dry-cleaners. asionally, some were tossed


    into the washing machine.


    I thought about how even after being married for three years, I never helped him wash his clothes. I


    also thought about how apart from matters rted to Andrea, he seemed to listen to me and did what I


    wanted him to all the time.


    As my mind wandered off, he opened the bathroom door and saw his blue briefs in my hand. Hesitation


    appeared on his handsome face before he said, "It''s torn!"


    I was dumbfounded and looked down subconsciously. When I saw that it was still in good condition, my


    cheeks started burning. "I''m just washing it!"


    He curled his lips as he looked at me with his dark and obscure eyes without saying much. He then


    entered the bathroom to get his watch from the cab which he had taken off just now.


    He nced dispassionately at the clothes in my hands. Then, he pursed his lips and went out.


    I didn''t know how to react or what to say to this.


    We were husband and wife, but why did this feel so very...awkward?


    I dried his briefs, and when I came out of the bathroom, Josiah had already arrived. Hendrix was sitting


    on his chair, face calm as he let Josiah examine his body.


    Josiah specialized in the medicinal field, and he liked to diagnose patients with the two-pronged


    method.


    Seeing mee out of the bathroom, he withdrew his hand and took out some medicine from the


    medical kit. He ordered, "Take this if you don''t want to die. She''s back, so stop...ying dead!"


    The following sentence was suppressed by Hendrix''s cold eyes.


    Josiah harrumphed and packed up his medical kit. I followed him down the stairs to send him off.


    I had been keeping the truth to myself. I just didn''t know how to break it to him.


    He walked to the door and saw me following him.


    He looked back at me and raised his eyebrows. "Is there anything else?"

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    I nodded. I took a breath and said, "Doctor Saunders, can we talk?"


    He frowned and raised his hand to take a glimpse at the watch on his wrist. He raised his eyebrows,


    "Are you sure you want to talk to me at this time?"


    It was eleven at night, so it still wasn''t toote in the night.


    I nodded and said, "It won''t take long, just wanted to have a few words with you."


    He curled his lips and walked to the living room. He sat down and put the medical kit in his hands away.


    He looked at me and said, "Sure!"


    I sat down in front of him. I handed him a ss of water and asked, "Doctor Saunders, have you seen


    Monique recently?"


    He raised his eyebrows and set eyes on me in a deep and distant way. He knitted his brows, "No,


    what''s wrong?"


    I felt very upset and added, "She''s not here anymore!"


    As I spoke, my hands trembled but I still stared at him seriously. I noticed that his hands too was


    trembling as he held the ss of water in his hands.


    Afterwards, he pursed his lips, nced at me and replied, "She''s not here anymore...what does that


    mean?"


    "She''s dead!" I felt a lump in my throat and lowered my head subconsciously to hold back the tears in


    my eyes.


    He gently ced the ss of water on the table. He narrowed his eyes and asked deeply and quietly,


    "How did she die?"


    "A car ident, and two lives were gone!" I lied. I didn''t want to tell him about the child. Since it was


    Monique''s request, I would continue keeping it a secret.


    He pursed his lips and his eyes were particrly dark. "Two lives were gone?"


    I nodded. "She was pregnant."


    He stared at me, his eyes a dark, bottomless pit. "Was it my child?"


    "Yes, it was!" I replied.


    He stopped talking. A long silence ensued. Cold air weighted down in the living room, and I couldn''t


    help but shudder.


    After a long time, he peered at me without any expression on his face. He got up and looked at me


    coldly. "Is this what you wanted to talk to me about?"


    I was stunned for a moment and nodded. "Yes!"


    "Alright!" He got up and walked out of the vi with the medical kit.


    I was left surprised in the living room. So, Monique was just a passer- by whom he didn''t even bother


    remembering?


    Minnie came in with a bag of things. When she saw me standing in the hall without saying a word, she


    could not help but asked curiously, "What''s wrong with Doctor Saunders? He was fine when he arrived


    but why did he look like he had lost his soul when he left? What''s wrong with him?"


    "Lost his soul?" I questioned Minnie, setting my eyes on her.


    She nodded. "Yes, I greeted him when I came in just now. But he didn''t respond at all. He almost


    bumped into me in a daze."


    I lowered my head. My mood wasn''t as bad as before. Does this mean that Monique isn''t that


    dispensable to Josiah?


    I suppressed the pain in my heart, turned my back away from the door and went back up to the


    bedroom.


    I was appalled when I saw Hendrix had changed into a suit and his hair was neatlybed. I asked,


    "You''re going out?"


    He nced at me indifferently and said with an extremely cold face, "Can''t I?"


    I was speechless for a moment. I then shook my head. "It''s not that, it''s just veryte now. Plus, it''s


    snowing outside and you''re sick. It''s not good for you to be out right now."


    He sneered mockingly. "What''s the matter?"


    I pursed my lips and was at a loss for words at the moment.


    Fine then.


    After a while, the sound of the engine starting came from the yard.


    Standing in the bedroom, I curled my lips and sighed. It seemed that no matter what I did, everything


    was wrong.


    Andrea and Valerie were both injured and punished but I still didn''t feel happy. I even felt like I had lost


    many things.


    Not many resided in therge vi to begin with. With Hendrix out and Minnie not staying overnight, the


    ce was as quiet as a tomb.


    Outside the window, the wind roared. At the year''s end, it was snowing more heavily than I guessed it


    would. As the cold wind blew by, the sound of snowkes falling to the ground was particrly clear to


    the ear.


    I couldn''t sleep. The buzzing in my head resounded. I simply sat up in bed and turned on myputer


    to watch a horror movie.


    It was two in the morning when Aaron called me. When I picked up his call, he asked from the other


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    end, "Did you quarrel with Hendrix?"

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    I stared at the ambiguous pictures on the screen and said, "We''ve been quarreling for a few days,


    what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I was at the Emperor Club just now and I saw him. Why isn''t he with you? Why did hee


    out to have fun in the middle of night?" Iughed as soon as he finished his words.


    "You''re really easing into that brotherly role these days. You even worried about my marriage."


    He snorted andmented sulkily, "Don''t tease me. Don''t you know what your man is doing with


    another woman in his arms right now? Aren''t you anxious?"


    This TV series was not bad and I had been watching it in the highest of spirits. I switched my position


    and replied him, "He''s an adult and not a child anymore. If he''s feeling crappy because of our fight, I


    may be able to control him for a while but I can''t control him forever. It is impossible for me to be


    around him 24 hours a day."


    "In the past, I would probably feel upset or wronged. But as I think about it now, I feel rather relieved.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I''ve fulfilled my duties as a wife. So, his affairs have nothing to do with me."


    It would be great if I could make it to the end, but if I can''t, at least I won''t be starving to death. I would


    still be able to live well on my own anyway. I''m well-past the age of prioritizing romance.


    "Okay!" He paused, "You''re still up at this time of the night, can''t fall asleep? Would you like to have a


    drink?"


    I braced my chin and stared at theputer screen. I answeredzily, "I just watched two episodes of


    a TV series and I have a major headache. Aaron, I seem to be seriously ill."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of theputer, then he told me, "I''ll go pick you up!"


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    I looked at the scenes on theputer and felt sad. There was this inexplicable, tormenting pain in my


    chest. Though I won''t cry, this feeling feels much more unbearable than shedding tears.


    I had lost interest in everything and even had times when I desperately wanted to take my own life.


    I didn''t even know what I was doing now!


    Aaron took half an hour to get here. He parked his car outside of the vi and honked.


    I stood on the balcony and looked in his direction. I saw him sticking out his head out the window of his


    car as he yelled, "Come down, I''ll take you out for a walk."


    I got changed, went downstairs and got into his car.


    He started the engine and his gaze fell on me. "Want some alcohol?" He asked.


    I nodded with a grin, "Sure!"


    "What do you n to do in the future?" He said, driving away speedily.


    I thought for a while and couldn''t figure out what to do at the moment. I answered helplessly, "I don''t


    know. Now that I think about it, there''s nothing that I want to pursue anymore."


    I have no expectations for romance, no hope for life. My future looked to be a nk sheet.


    He nced at me and said, "Do you want to go back to Hovell?"


    I nced at him, aghast. "Hasn''t Hovell been demolished?" That alley was small and the developer


    might have taken a fancy to it and nned to build a vi there.


    He nodded. "The rest has been demolished. However, our old house still stands tai and is well


    maintained."


    "You refused to vacate our house?"


    He couldn''t helpughing. "Sort of."


    I didn''t ask anymore. With his ability, it was not difficult for him to keep that hundreds of square meters


    ofnd.


    After pondering for a moment, I suggested, "Why don''t we visit after the New Year? Well go during the


    flower season in March and take Anne with us."


    He furrowed his brows, "Anne?"


    "Monique''s daughter," I exined.


    He was astounded for a moment before falling silent.


    ? ? ?


    At the Emperor Club.


    After passing his car key to the valet, Aaron linked arms with me and eximed, "Let''s go up and have


    some fun!"


    I found this amusing. "How are we going to have fun? Are you going to find a few gigolos to keep me


    He clicked his tongue and said, "Wow, you know about gigolos too, huh? Let''s have fun together then?"

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    "Let''s go!" I said. Since we were already here, it wouldn''t make sense to not go inside.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I didn''t drink often. Aaron only brought me here because he knew that I was in a bad mood and wanted


    to take me out to let off some steam.


    We didn''t ask for a private room, and only sat at the table in the hall. After ordering a ss of wine, he


    looked at me and said, "If you are not pleased, you can divorce him. The Reid family''s property is just


    as prosperous and abundant as Mr. Robert''s. You''ll have more than enough money to go around."


    Iughed. I had not drank in a long time. After downing a ss of cocktail, I felt extremely refreshed.


    "Why do you think that I''m unhappy?" Squinting my eyes, I held my chin in my hand as I watched a


    woman dance on the stage. I told Aaron, I''m satisfied with everything. What''s there for me to be


    unhappy about?


    He didn''t drink the wine. He just stared at me with sympathy in his eyes. "Arianna, promise me. No


    matter what happens in the future, I will always be your brother. Don''t..."


    He trailed off as pain shed across his eyes.


    I sighed. I always felt that he had a lot hidden away in his heart; things that he didn''t want to tell me


    about.


    Things that he wouldn''t tell me even if I asked.


    Drinking when one was in a bad mood was not a great idea as one could get easily drunk with just a


    few sses in.


    A middle-aged man suddenly pped a woman at the next table, causing her to fall to the ground.


    Aaron and I looked over. We saw the woman lying on the ground, her delicate cheeks were red and


    swollen.


    "F*ck! You expect me to respect you? A prostitute? You''ve ruined my mood!" The middle-aged man


    then kicked the woman''s lower abdomen in a rage.


    I immediately threw the ss in my hands in the man''s direction and it hit his chubby legs.


    That man screamed in pain, "Who threw that?"


    "Me!" It was not me who spoke, but Aaron.


    He got up and stared at the man in disgust with one hand in his pocket. He said in detest, "It''s fine if


    you were born ugly, but to not have proper manners either? When did the Emperor Club start allowing


    such b*stards in?"


    When the manager heard themotion, he rushed over immediately. When he saw Aaron, he smiled


    apologetically and said his apologies. "Mr. Reid, I''m really sorry that he spoiled your mood. Why don''t


    youe with me to the private room on the second floor?"


    Aaron nced at him and said nonchntly, "I would like to stay here, is there something wrong with


    that? But there''s a dog in the room, so please get him out of here."


    The manager looked conflicted as if he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He casted his


    nce towards the chubby man and said, "I''m sorry, Sir. We have rules that must be followed. We don''t


    condone public disturbances that would affect our other customers."


    How could the manager be so well-mannered as he said this to the man?


    That man looked unhappy. Judging from his outfit and the big gold chain hanging around his neck, he


    must be the mine owner in the north west area. He must be very despotic as he was rich enough to


    purchase a house in Jarold City to settle down here.


    Shoving the manager aside, he stared at Aaron and scolded him, "Who are you? Quit sticking your


    nose into another man''s business!"


    What kind of person was Aaron? If he wanted to kill someone, he''d have tons of frightful and cruel


    methods up his sleeves. He kicked at the man''s bulged belly without saying a word, leaving the fatty no


    chance to resist.


    He then unhesitatinglynded a kick on that man''s crotch. "You like this, don''t you? If you curse at me


    again, I''ll cripple you. Go on, do it!"


    "Ouch..." That man sounded like a pig being ughtered. He writhed in pain as he grabbed onto his


    crotch, rolling on the ground.


    More people started gathering around, stealing glimpses at Aaron and I.


    After Aaron vented his anger, his good mood was back. He looked at the manager and instructed him,


    "Take him away, and bar him from entering from now on!"


    The manager did not dare to say anything. He quickly got assistance and then carried the man away.


    I stood aside, watching him squirm his lips. This was the second time I saw him do this. If he was in a


    bad mood, he would beat someone up, using them as his punching bag.


    Seeing me gazing at him motionlessly, he tightened his lips and asked gently, "Did I scare you?"

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    I shook my head. "It''s the second time you did this. I suspect that you intend to use violence in front of


    me. What are you hinting at?"


    He took off his jacket and threw it on the sofa. He leaned his slender body down on the sofa. He


    slouched and replied, "It was an ident. I lost control of myself. I''ll be more careful next time."


    I was speechless.


    He ordered a few more sses of wine as the waiter cleaned up the mess. He stared at me and


    added, Tve also discovered that you''re a busybody."


    Me? A busybody?


    "When have I ever meddled with other people''s business?" I responded. I never thought of myself as


    someone who liked getting into people''s business.


    He gulped down the wine. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Look, thatdy has been ncing at you


    a few times now."


    Surprised, I turned my head slightly to look at who he was referring to. I noticed that the girl who was


    beaten just now had not left yet and she was standing nkly by the table. It seemed like she was


    waiting for the manager.


    I puckered my lips. I glimpsed at Aaron and pointed out, "There''s nothing I can help her with."


    "You thought you were helping her just now, but in fact, you''ve just caused her more trouble!" A voice


    sounded from behind me out of nowhere, scaring me a little.


    Suddenly, a gorgeous woman sat down next to me. She looked to be a mboyant and aggressive type


    of person.


    I was shocked for a moment before greeting her, "Nice to meet you!"


    The woman nced at me and said disdainfully, "I''m Freya, what''s your name?"


    Could she be Freya Moore?


    As in Freya Moore - Master Moore''s youngest daughter and Pedro''s younger sister?


    Haha!


    What a coincidence!


    I replied, "I''m Arianna Reid!"


    Hearing my name, she sat astonished for a minute. Then, she set her narrowed eyes on me. "Are you


    the Arianna Reid who made Valerie Lawson lose all her good rep?"


    My lips twitched and I didn''t speak. I didn''t have a good impression of the Moore family, so I wasn''t


    really willing to talk to her.


    Aaron responded, "Stop talking nonsense! We came out to drink and to have fun. Miss Moore, if you''re


    looking for trouble, you can hang around at another table. Stop spewing nonsense here."


    Freya snorted, then stared at me. "My, aren''t you surrounded by a bunch of people who are protecting


    you."


    "Miss Moore, what''s the matter?" I asked. I didn''t want to talk further.


    "Stop rejecting me so openly. I''m here to make your acquaintance," Freya exined, "We should work


    together since we share the same enemy. Like you, I hate Valerie Lawson and her hypocritical


    daughter. Thus, we should be friends."


    I frowned but didn''t say anything in response.


    Her gaze fell on the girl who had just been beaten by the middle-aged man and added, "Since you''ve


    made the first move, don''t you intend to help her to the end? She''s just a small, helpless girl. Do you


    think this matter''s all done and dusted just because Mr. Reid has ruined his life?"


    I peered at Aaron and noticed that he looked a little impatient, "Don''t dawdle!"


    Freya wasn''t angry. She continued, "To put it bluntly, you are the young master anddy of the Reid


    family. After beating someone up, no one would dare do anything but keep tight-lipped on the matter.


    However, she''s different. She''s just a helpless little girl who''se to this ce to earn some money.


    But she''s in trouble now because that d*mn fatty wille looking for her in future and make her


    suffer."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing I was frowning without saying a word, she snorted, "Stop looking so nonchnt. You''re just


    lucky enough that you''re pretty and have met so many saviors. Naturally, you''d have people protecting


    you, but that girl - like many others in the world - doesn''t have your fortune nor does she have your


    luck."


    She pointed at the girl who had just been beaten and said, "Look, isn''t she beautiful? Doesn''t she have


    a great figure? Perhaps she hails from a family background simr to yours. However, she certainly


    doesn''t have a husband like Hendrix, nor does she have an older brother like Mr. Reid. She doesn''t


    even have someone to value her the way Charles does with you. Hence, she''s miserable."


    This woman...

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    The manager sent the fatty away and then returned. He looked at the girl who was just standing there


    and said harshly, "Eunice, aren''t you aware of the rules of this business? He was generous. If you keep


    himpany for a night, you''ll make more than your few months'' sry serving drinks."


    "Why don''t you try it?" I asked. After that, I got up and walked towards the manager. I suggested,


    "ording to your logic, why don''t you take off your clothes and pants, and then perform a strip dance


    on stage. I''ll give you 100,000 dors. What do you think?"


    "Miss Reid, this..." The manager was tongue-tied, "Miss Reid, you must be joking."


    "I''m very serious. If you think that 100,000 dors is too little, I can pay you 200,000 dors. What do


    you think?" Although the consumption level in Jarold City was quite high, the basic sry for service


    staffs who do not have any technical skills were less than 10,000 dors.


    The manager''s face twisted in conflict. He stared at me and said, "Miss Reid, I''ve never offended you.


    You came here, stirred up trouble, and even made such a request. Miss Reid, you can''t do this!


    You can''t abusemon people like us just because the Reid family is powerful!"


    I couldn''t stifle myughter. "Manager, how should I address you?"


    He was astounded for a moment, "It''s Lance."


    I nodded, "Hello Mr. Lance. If you had somemon sense as a manager, you should have thought of


    stopping them instead of just watching from the sidelines when unreasonable customers assault the


    employees in your club. I understand that perhaps you were busy and you didn''t notice that Miss


    Hathaway was getting beaten just now. However, after you realized that something had happened, you


    should''ve gotten they of thend first, and thene in to handle it properly, right?"


    After a pause, I continued, "That''s right. I heard you just now. You knew the reason why Eunice was


    beaten. She has the right to choose how she wants to earn her money working here, right? But not only


    did you fail to protect her, you even insulted her. Mr. Lance, thew clearly states that prostitution is


    forbidden but even if it is allowed, it can only be considered a legal transaction if she consents to it. If


    she did not agree to do it and was beaten for it, how could it be her fault?"


    "Miss Reid, what do you mean? You''re here to embarrass me today, aren''t you?" The moment he


    spoke, a few men dressed in ck showed up beside him all of a sudden.


    They seemed to be bodyguards.


    I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows, "How bold of you." He knew my identity, but still he remained


    grant. It seemed that the Emperor Club had a strong backing.


    ncing at Aaron, I couldn''t help but ask, "Who own this Emperor Club?"


    Aaron lifted his eyebrows and his gaze fell upon Freya who was motionlessly sipping wine.


    Oh, so this was the Moore family''s business?


    Freya noticed that I was watching her and said with a smile, "Miss Reid, would you like be friends


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    with me then?"


    "Miss Moore, you have a special way of making friends!" I replied.


    She shrugged her shoulders and responded indifferently, "I''m not Mother Theresa, so I don''t always


    use morally right methods when going about my day. So, are you willing to or not?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Miss Moore, you have such a heroic way of making friends. If I don''t agree,


    are you nning to leave us here tonight?"


    She immediately shook her head. "No, that won''t do. If you really don''t want to, I''ll just have to think of


    another way. However, I''m afraid you can''t do much for Miss Hathaway''s affair tonight. After all, she''s


    the one who got into trouble. That d*mned fatty may not dare to do anything to the Reid family, but I do


    have a business to run and I can''t have himing here and stirring up trouble for me!"


    Aaron sneered. "Miss Moore, you''ve been managing the Emperor Club smoothly for so many years.


    Are you really worried about a rich redneck with just a few million dors under his name?"


    "Of course I''m not frightened!" Freya retorted. She glimpsed at Eunice and added, "I''m not petrified, but


    you can ask her whether she''s afraid or not. Of course, that rich redneck can''t pull anything against me.


    She however, is a pushover. Do you think that he won''t vent his anger on her?"


    Hearing these words, I had no choice but to help Eunice out..


    Aaron tutted and peered at Eunice, "Little girl, would you mind finding a new job somewhere else?"


    I was surprised to hear Aaron''s suggestion.


    Was Aaron openly poaching their employee?

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Eunice was dumbfounded for a moment as she nced at Freya who had a delicate smile on her face.


    She was at a loss for what to do.


    Freya''s lips curled up into a grin. "Mr. Reid, does this mean that we''re friends now?"


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and a hint of viinous aura made its way to his handsome face. "The more


    friends you have, the more options you have in your life."


    Freya burst intoughter. "Alright, it''s settled then. Great." She set her eyes on Eunice. "Mr. Reid has


    already spoken. Aren''t you going to ride on his coattails?"


    Eunice was startled. She promptly glimpsed at Aaron and said, "Thank you for saving my life, Mr.


    Reid."


    Aaron was at a loss for words. "Come on, don''t be so serious."


    While speaking, Aaron raised his hand and peered at his watch. He gazed at Eunice and asked, "Did


    you bring your phone with you?"


    Eunice nodded and took out her phone in an instant.


    Aaron took her phone and typed a series of numbers into it. Then, he returned the phone to Eunice and


    told her, "Call this number tomorrow and tell him that Aaron Reid asked you to look for him."


    Eunice took then took her phone back and peeked at Aaron, her face a blushed red.


    Freya lifted her brows and pointed out, "Mr. Reid, why don''t you give her your phone number directly


    and ask her to look for you if she has any issues. Since you saved her life, she should devote herself to


    you."


    Aaron furrowed his brows in displeasure. He nced at Freya, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he


    directed his gaze at me and asked, "Are you sleepy?"


    I nodded. I was indeed feeling somewhat tired. After drinking just now, I started feeling a little dizzy.


    He stretched out his hand and tugged at me. He stared unemotionally at Freya and stated, "It''s getting


    Freya raised her eyebrows as she looked at me. "Miss Reid, since we''re friends now, would you mind


    sharing your phone number with me? It''ll be more convenient for us to contact each other in future!"


    I was surprised for a moment before handing her my phone. She typed in a series of numbers. Then,


    she gazed at me and said with a grin, "We should reach out to each other more often in future!"


    When Aaron and I exited the Emperor Club, it was already three in the morning.


    When I returned to the vi, Hendrix still hadn''te back - just as I thought.


    I was so exhausted that I couldn''t spend a second longer thinking about it. I justid down in bed and


    fell asleep.


    The next day.


    When Ian called, I was still in my slumber, dreaming away. The ringing sound from my phone woke me


    up and an instant headache rained down on my head.


    After I picked up the phone, Ian asked, "Were you the one who did that to Valerie?" His tone was harsh.


    Although I was in a daze, I could hear him speaking out of anger.


    "Yes!" I shifted my position, feeling very physically ufortable. Perhaps I didn''t sleep enough.


    He sighed, "Arianna, if you can''t get past the grudges in your heart, nothing you do will be productive


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    for you. Promise me that you''ll stop doing such things in the future. Don''t turn yourself into a person


    who you hate."


    I raised my hand and pinched between my eyebrows. I was wide- awake, but fatigue stillced my


    bones. "Ian, I''ve already be a person who I hate."


    I didn''t even realized when I had started to change.


    He went silent for a while before saying, "Let''s go back to Ucrebury. Anne and I will be there. Things


    will be better in the future!"


    I felt the tears forming behind my eyes. I nodded and agreed in a choked voice, "Okay!"


    "Judging by your voice, I guess you''re still in bed. When will you go back to Ucrebury? I''lle pick


    you up with Anne!"


    "I think I''ll return in a few days. It''s going to be the New Year soon. I have to settle things here first


    before going back."


    "Alright then!"


    After ending our call, I stared up at the ceiling in a daze. I then made my way downstairs once I got


    cleaned up.


    Minnie had already gotten breakfast ready when she saw meing down. She took a look at me and


    asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night? Why do you look so haggard?"


    I yawned and nodded. "Minnie, when are you going back to Ucrebury?"

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Surprised by my question, she paused for a moment before saying, "I was just about to talk to you


    about this. Aren''t you and Mr. Roberts going to go back to Ucrebury? I have to go back tonight. What


    are you guys nning to do here on New Year''s Eve?"


    I shook my head and said, "I guess we''d be going back to Ucrebury too!"


    She knitted her brows and pointed out, "Arianna, didn''t you just enter the Reid family''s registry? So, it


    would be more appropriate for you to be with the Reid family for New Year''s.


    I totally forgot about the Reid family. A headache started at the back of my head as distress set in.


    "Well, I''ll have to think about how to make arrangements for this year."


    After I had breakfast, I went to the Granger Group. Mr. Hathaway came to Jarold City as he nned to


    have annual vacation after the annual meeting.


    After contacting him in advance, he waited for me in his office. When he saw me, he said, "The Al


    products had a new breakthrough. We will organize theunch after New Year. If all goes well, Granger


    Group will dominate the Al market."


    I was aghast. I didn''t expect him to give me such a big surprise. I couldn''t helpughing and told him,


    "This is probably the happiest news I''ve heard this year. Please make the arrangements, let everyone


    go home to celebrate New Year after the annual meeting. We''ll organize the productunch after New


    Year."


    He nodded and left after handing me the document. For a while, I just stood in the office, stuck in a


    daze.


    I had initiallye to the Granger Group with the goal of taking over Fantasia Company in order to


    Even so, this had been done and the oue turned out to be unexpectedly great. It was just


    that...Irvin was not here anymore. Without him, I couldn''t help but feel a little lost.


    When I came out from Granger Group, I called Charles on the phone. When he answered, I invited him


    to have lunch with me.


    It was already the year end, so most people had already gone off on their annual holiday. Charles was


    temporarily free from his busy schedule as he had just returned from inspecting several provinces and


    regions.


    At the restaurant.


    After ordering our meal, Charles stared at me and said, "Have you made arrangements for annual


    vacation? I heard from Aaron that you are going back to Ucrebury. Is there anyone else of importance


    there?"


    I nodded as I looked at him, "Yes, a good friend of mine, along with a child left by my deceased friend.


    That child is still too young to fly back and forth, so I n to go back to Ucrebury this year. Dad, you


    won''t me me for not being around to celebrate New Year''s Eve with you, right?"


    He beamed, "My daughter, I''vee to lunch mentally prepared. I knew that this is what you want to


    do, and I''ve gotten used to it since it happens every year. Did something happen between you and


    Hendrix?"


    I was taken aback but shook my head slightly in response. "No, we''re fine!"


    He frowned and advised me, "My daughter, you guys are a married couple. You''ve already be


    one from the moment you exchanged wedding rings. No matter how many problems you guys


    encounter in the future, you will have to be of one mind. Quarrels are verymon. Young people like


    you guys have your own opinions, so you all will follow your own temper whenmunicating and to


    get along with each other." "However, this is just a running-in process. You can''t divorce him just over a


    fight or other problems. Marriage is not a trifling matter. It''s not something you can let go of so easily.


    Hendrix is a smart businessman, but there is no perfect person. I can tell that he cares a lot about you."


    I nodded and understood what he was trying to say. I asked, "Dad, how''s the Moore family doing?"


    Noticing that I had changed the topic, he smiled and said helplessly, "As for the Moore family, you''re


    safe as long as Pedro doesn''t say anything. However, it''s strange. The Moore family still hasn''t made


    any moves even afterst night''s incident. It seems that other than suppressing the media and major


    media websites, they haven''t pulled anything against you."


    I pursed my lips and was entangled with Moore family''s actions. I couldn''t help but think, "Are they


    nning a bigger scheme?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After chatting with Charles for a while, I went to the Miller family''s house in the afternoon and met with


    the two elders of the family.


    It was alreadyte when I returned to the vi. I was surprised to find Hendrix sitting in the living room


    leisurely reading a book.


    Since no one would get into a fight without talking, I decided to go straight upstairs. Without Minnie, the


    vi was as empty as ghost town.


    "Since you have visited the two elders of the Miller family, are you nning to go to the graveyard


    tomorrow to visit the three of them?" Hendrix''s voice was cold and chilly.


    I curled my lips, unfazed by what he said to me. I just answered, "Mr. Roberts, you seem to know a lot,


    don''t you?"

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    I always knew that he had hired bodyguards for me but I didn''t expect that he would have them tail me


    at all times.


    He ced the book in his hands down andid his elbow on the sofa. He looked at me unfeelingly and


    said, "What are you going to prepare for him when you go visit? I don''t think there''s anything much to


    prepare for the memorial of the dead."


    I furrowed my brows and felt that he was being too harsh and unkind. I responded, "Hendrix, I don''t


    meddle in your business, so I hope you''ll return the favor."


    I didn''t have the mood nor energy to fight with him. Plus, quarrelling with him yet again was just so


    unnecessary.


    I turned my back away from him and went upstairs into the bedroom. I couldn''t fall asleep after realizing


    that New Year''s Eve was fast approaching. Hence, I took out a suitcase and started packing the things


    that I needed to bring back to Ucrebury.


    Hendrix also followed me into the bedroom and when he saw me packing., his handsome face turned


    grim. He aggressively snatched the clothes I was holding right out of my hands and threw the suitcase


    on the floor.


    "Even if you want to leave, you should at least pretend to behave and act ordingly, no? Miss Reid,


    we''ve been married for three years yet here you are, nning to leave without a word. Is this the good


    manners you often talk about?"


    I puckered my lips and my temple throbbed in pain. "Hendrix, I don''t want to argue with you. I''ve told


    you before that we need some space from each other for a while. If we feel that we can no longer be in


    this marriage, then we''ll separate peacefully!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I sighed, feeling fatigue weighing down on my bones. "There''s a solution to everything. We''re all adults


    here, so you don''t have to throw a uselesss tantrum in front of me."


    He jeered, "Useless? You want to get a divorce? For what reason? Have I treated you badly? Are you


    so excited to leave because you think that you''re already part of the Reid family, so with their support,


    your husband is rendered useless to you?"


    "You abandon me after you''ve exploited and taken advantage of me. Arianna, it''s really rare to see a


    person as ruthless as you are."


    I raised my head, trying hard to focus elsewhere but the mncholy in my heart. s, I failed. I red


    at him and rebutted, "What on earth do you want me to do? I''ve tolerated you and spoke nicely to you,


    but all I get from you is one dirty look after another. Now that I''m keeping my distance from you to give


    you space to calm down and to collect yourself, you think me cruel and ruthless? All you do is stay


    quiet and I''d have to try and guess your thoughts. I''m not some god or superhuman, I don''t have the


    ability to read your mind. It''s impossible for me to know what you''re thinking about and to know what


    you intend to do, or what exactly you want."


    He lowered his eyes. He looked cruel and indifferent as he whispered back, "In the future, keep your


    distance from anything that''s rted to Irvin, or the Miller and Granger family."


    I frowned at his request. I had never intended to meddle in the Granger family affairs anyway, but the


    two elders of the Miller family were...


    In the face of my extended silence, he raised his hand to hold my chin up. He looked me in the eyes as


    he demanded, "Say something!"


    "What do you want me to say?" I wondered whether I should agree with him, but I knew that it was


    impossible for me not to pay them a visit. I added, "Irvin saved my life, yet I can''t even go see him for a


    bit?"


    "Stop wasting your effort on a dead man!"


    I felt the irritation set in as I frowned even harder. "Hendrix, can you skip your speech about Irvin?"


    He called him a dead man. Even if we were referring to a stranger, more respect should have been


    shown.


    He scoffed, "How should I skip it? As soon as my wife so much as sees another man''s shadow in the


    crowd, she will lose her soul. Even after his death, you still keep his family members close to your


    heart. Arianna, are you sure this is mere gratitude?"


    "You should know what kind of person Irvin was better than I do. Would he be so willing to help a


    stranger out of sympathy? No. You were fully aware that he had an agenda when he approached you


    right from the start. Despite knowing that, you still indulged in his affection and care for you. Do you


    know what kind of person you are?"


    He paused and stared at me. Then, he hissed, "A selfish b*tch!"


    I pressed my lips tightly together as I stared into his ck eyes. Suddenly, I cracked a smile and


    nodded. "You''re right, I''m selfish. Therefore, while there is still time, you should end this rtionship of


    yours with a selfish woman like me as soon as possible. Don''t get entangled in my business."


    I raised my hand to push him away. His expression softened when he noticed my watery eyes, and he


    stretched his arms out to pull me close to him.


    Unable to bear with the hurt that was in my chest, I yelled at him, "F*ck off!"

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    He wasn''t expecting to be pushed away. He forcibly took two steps back and didn''te forward


    anymore. Instead, he poured his eyes into mine.


    The air was filled with viscous coldness. I thought that he would be enraged and yell at me.


    Surprisingly, he didn''t!


    We locked eyes and stared at each other for the longest time. Then, he suddenly tore his gaze away


    before leaving.


    I didn''t know how all this happened. He did treat me well, and he did care for me. I knew all this and


    yet, how did things turn out this way?


    Drop by drop, my tears fell to the ground.


    Before he left the bedroom, I stepped forward and abruptly hugged him from the back. I then pleaded


    hoarsely, "Don''t go!"


    His body stiffened as he stopped in his tracks, allowing me to freely hold him in my arms.


    "I''m sorry!" I cried as I buried my head on his back.


    He was silent. He didn''t utter a word to me, as if he was waiting for me to speak.


    After a long while, he held onto my hands which were snaked tightly around his waist. Then, he turned


    towards me and stared at me emotionless. "If you''re asking me to stay just because you want to


    apologize, then that''s not necessary."


    I looked at his well-defined face, and I let myself gaze at him for a while longer.


    He raised his hand to tuck a few loose strands of hair behind my ear. He lowered his head and nted


    a light kiss on my lips. "Stop bothering yourself with the Granger and Miller family affairs."


    I was surprised by his actions and quickly withdrew my hands. He immediately reached out to pull my


    hands into his palm. He nudged, "Hmm?"


    The Granger family''s matters had nothing to do with me. Even when it came to the Miller family''s


    affairs, it was unnecessary for me to bother myself with it as well.


    However, Hendrix''s idea of not meddling in their affairs and my idea of it werepletely different. I


    owed Irvin my life. Thus, if anything were to happen to the two elders of the Miller family or if they ever


    needed me, I would definitely be there for them.


    In short, there was no way I could ignore them.


    "Hendrix!" I withdrew my hand from his and said,


    "I''m sorry."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cold sternness shed across his eyes instantly.


    "You don''t have to apologize." His voice sounded stiff as he said this.


    I sighed. At this moment, I was like a deted balloon. I looked up at him and said weakly, "Hendrix,


    let''s get a divorce!"


    This had nothing to do with Irvin or Andrea. Something between him and I just...cracked.


    He grabbed my shoulder with great strength and set his ck eyes on me without blinking. He pressed


    his lips tightly together as if he was trying his hardest to control his emotions. "In your dreams!"


    He yelled through gritted teeth.


    After letting go of me, he took a step back. He took onest nce at me before turning to leave.


    I immediately pinched the space between my eyebrows. The headache had started again.


    Looking at the clothes that he tossed around the room, I felt irritated. I tried to calm myself down as I


    leaned down to pick the clothes up.


    I continued packing what I needed into the suitcase.


    Once I was done, I sat on my bed and booked myself a ticket to Ucrebury the next day.


    Perhaps I was all out of energy after pulling all-nighters back-to-back, so I immediately dozed off after


    purchasing the ticket.


    I thought I could definitely sleep till dawn, but that was just wishful thinking. When Hendrix returned, it


    was around two in the morning and I didn''t even know when he entered the bedroom.


    I was awakened by the sound of running water in the bathroom. Soon after the sound of water stopped,


    I felt Hendrix lifting the quilt before heid down next to me.


    His body felt slightly cool but dry while his hair was still damp. He stretched his arms out and wrapped


    them around my waist. I stiffened my body as my back pressed against his tight chest.


    We were so close to one another that I could smell the scent of hormones mixed with the scent of


    shower gel on his body.


    I curled my lips and tried to move my body away from him. He pressed me down and put his chin on


    my shoulder. His voice was low and maic as hemanded, "Sleep!"


    Not long after, I could hear his shallow breaths beside me. Had he fallen asleep?

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    I turned over and watched him sleeping soundly with his eyes closed. He looked so handsome even in


    his sleep. I noticed how haggard he looked these days, with dark circles under his eyes; perhaps he


    had been feeling tired recently.


    He seemed to be in deep sleep. I reached my hand towards his nose, and started tracing the outline of


    his face.


    When I caught a whiff of the faint scent of wine in his breath, I couldn''t help but frown. I missed it earlier


    as he had just taken a bath. But now that I could take a closer whiff, I realized that he had been


    drinking.


    Though I was very tired, I failed to sleep well and would wake up once in a while.


    I stayed up all the way till dawn before finally falling asleep.


    However, I was woken up by Hendrix in a dze.


    I raised my hand and tried to push him away, but he held me down almost immediately.


    Perhaps he was having a hard time restraining himself this early in the morning.


    I was so sleep drunk. When I opened my eyes, I noticed that his face was close to me and he was


    staring intensely at me with his ck eyes.


    I felt a little ufortable and tried to push him away, only to have my hands held above my head. He


    ordered in a low and hushed tone, "Don''t move!"


    I pursed my lips and dodged his lips. "Hendrix..."


    "Don''t make me mad. We''re not getting a divorce, and you should carry out your wifely duties." Hendrix


    said.


    I couldn''t speak.


    Suddenly, the phone rang; it was Ian. He must be calling to ask me about my flight''s boarding time.


    Hendrix was the first to pick up the call. He muttered into the phone, "You''re calling in early. Are you


    trying to hear us carrying out our couple''s activity?"


    This person... was shameless!


    I didn''t know what Ian replied on the other end of the phone. After ending the call, he seemed to be


    even more furious.


    It was almost noon when he was done torturing me.


    I was already tired to begin with from theck of sleep. After going at it with him, my exhaustion grew


    tenfold.


    "What are you going to do in Ucrebury?" Heid down beside me, eyes still lingering on me.


    I closed my eyes, ignoring his question. Then, as I got up to head to the bathroom, he held me down


    and motioned me to answer his question.


    I forcibly answered, "I want to take a shower!"


    "I''ll take you there!" He said as he embraced me.


    "No need!"


    "I''ll take you!" There was anger in his tone.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he carried me into the bathroom. He put me in the bathtub and turned


    on the water tap for me.


    I thought that he would leave after this. I didn''t expect him to stand under the shower to take a bath as


    well.


    This man really knew how to make me speechless.


    Compared to just now, this was even more... awkward!


    After I exited the bathroom, I found that Hendrix was already dressed. When he saw that I was


    wrapped in a towel, his eyes darkened. "Thepany''s annual holiday starts tomorrow. Let''s go see


    the family before heading back to Ucrebury together."


    "No!" I said with a calm face. "I''ve already booked today''s ticket."


    "Refund it!" He barked, his voice terrifyingly cold.


    I puckered my lips and furrowed my brows. "You can go back tomorrow. It''ll be troublesome for me to


    ask for a refund."


    He nced at me and stretched out his slender hands towards me. I knitted my brows. "What?"


    "I''ll refund it for you!"


    I didn''t know what to say to him.


    "No need!" I had no interest in continuing this fight with him, so I turned my back to him and went to the


    closet. When I came out, Hendrix was no longer in the room.


    After packing up, I looked at the time and saw that I had to leave soon. I then brought my suitcase


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    downstairs.


    Suddenly, I received a message from the airlinepany, informing me that my ticket had been


    refunded.


    I was shocked for a moment before I realized that Hendrix was the one who did it.


    I had tried so hard to hold back my anger for the entire morning and I was already at my limit. This was


    thest straw; I could no longer keep calm. I felt the anger rushing through my veins as I smashed my


    phone right onto the floor.


    When I went downstairs, I found Hendrix sitting at the dining table, having breakfast. Minnie was not


    around, so he only baked himself a few slices of bread.


    I then rushed over to him, picked up the bread on the table and threw it right at him as I yelled in anger,


    "Hendrix, is this funny to you?"

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    He frowned coldly at me. "Speak properly!"


    "If I speak properly, will you listen to me?" I roared, "Why did you refund my ticket without my consent?


    Hendrix, what do you think of me? Am I your toy? Am I a robot that you can control as you please or a


    puppet that has to listen to everything you say?"


    He curled his lips and fell into silence. He stared at me motionlessly for a long time before asking, "Are


    you angry?"


    I was stunned, but I tried not to let my anger get the best of me and responded, "No, but please don''t


    touch my stuff without my permission. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to divorce. Well just waste our


    time, but please respect me. I only have this one request. Thank you!"


    I spoke in a polite but distant way, weary of our fights and having to get mad at him.


    Without looking at his expression, I went upstairs and booked myself another flight ticket. Afterwards, I


    went downstairs with my suitcase.


    He stood in the hall, piercing his cold, ck eyes on me as if he wanted to see through me.


    I moved the suitcase to the car. Fortunately, he didn''t follow me out.


    I drove out of the vi and heaved a sigh of relief when I noticed that he was not following me.


    I picked up my flight ticket at the airport. Seeing that it was still early, I found a book in the waiting room


    and sat on a chair to read it.


    All of a sudden, a girl gave me a fright when she came over to greet me.


    "Miss Reid, are you going back to Ucrebury today?" She was wearing a trendy- looking overcoat with a


    knitted knee-length skirt and a pair of short boots. She looked pretty fashionable and an air of elegance


    to her.


    I examined her delicate cheeks. After pondering for a bit, I still couldn''t remember how or when I knew


    this girl.


    Seeing my confusion, the girl beamed, "Miss Reid, don''t you remember me? We''ve just met. My name


    is Eunice Hathaway. You and Mr. Aaron saved my life that night in Emperor Club."


    I was dumbfounded for quite a while. Then, I finally remembered who she was, "Are you from Ucrebury


    as well?"


    She nodded and replied me with a grin, "Yes, my hometown is in Sandville, Ucrebury. I''m currently


    studying at a university in Jarold City."


    After a pause, she added in embarrassment, "We''re not vey financially stable, you see. My parents did


    provide me with money when I went to high school but after that, they didn''t have enough to let me


    continue my studies at the university. That''s why I worked night shifts in Emperor Club. I was bullied


    because I refused to perform on stage. Thank you for you and Mr. Aaron''s help that day. Who knows


    what Mr. Lance would do to me!"


    I nodded, finally understanding the situation. I was not good at socializing, so I didn''t have anything to


    say to her after she finished speaking. Thus, I kept silent.


    She seemed to enjoy chatting with me. When she saw me reading, she smiled and asked, "Miss Reid,


    do you also like reading ''Notre- Dame de Paris''? I read it two days ago too."


    I nodded. After a pause, I nced at her and pointed out, "We''re still a few days shy of the New Year.


    You''re not getting a part-time job in Jarold City before going back home?"


    "Mr. Aaron has assigned me a part-time job in Ucrebury. It''s close to home so I can continue working


    until New Year''s Eve. Then, I''ll go back home." She was beaming with happiness as she spoke. Her


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    face would brighten up every time she mentioned Aaron.


    I nodded and thought for a moment. Aaron didn''t own any businesses in Ucrebury, so what could have


    he arranged for her?


    Out of curiosity, I asked, "What did he arrange for you?"


    "I majored in ounting so he contacted an auditingpany for me called ''Credit Auditing''. It''s only


    started to grow these past few years. Recently, they''ve received quite a fair bit of business at the end of


    the year, so they''re offering me a basic sry plusmissions."


    With a smile on her face, sheid her eyes on me and asked, "By the way, Miss Reid, since you''re


    going back to Ucrebury to celebrate the New Year, will Mr. Aaron be returning too?"


    Judging from her expression, did she have a crush on Aaron?

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    I shook my head. I''m not sure. Perhaps, he will stay in Jarold City."


    She mumbled back her reply, "He did say that he woulde to Ucrebury to celebrate the New Year,


    but why..."


    I didn''t probe her any further. I checked the time and noticed that I should be getting ready to board the


    ne. I bid her farewell and then made my way to my gate.


    Once I got off the ne, I saw Ian waiting for me outside the airport. We got in the car and as soon as


    he started the engine, the nagging began.


    "Can''t you turn your phone off the next time you and Hendrix get into a row? You totally made me look


    like a weirdo, don''t you think that would be awkward for me?"


    I puckered my lips and my face was a little hot. "Sorry, I won''t do it again."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He looked sideways at me and narrowed his eyes. "Have you taken contraceptive measures?"


    When it came to the topic of children, I was particrly sensitive. My body stiffened as I answered,


    "Yes!"


    He nodded and said, "That''s good. Don''t get pregnant again. Your body is not fit for pregnancy now.


    Also, I''m taking you somewhereter after sending you back."


    "Where are we going?"


    "To see the doctor. You had hemoptysisst time, and the doctor said that although you''ve regained


    consciousness, it was still very serious. If this matter happens frequently, your life is at risk. I''ve visited


    a highly experienced doctor. Let me take you to see him," he said while driving.


    ncing at my face, he asked, "Have you been staying upte for the past few days?"


    I pursed my lips and pinched between my eyebrows. "I''ve got insomnia!"


    It was a chronic illness. If it can be cured at once, I would definitely do as what the doctor tells me to.


    But at the end of the day, it didn''t change the fact that it was still a chronic illness. I didn''t really want to


    waste my time curing it as I was all out of patience and energy.


    He sighed. "If you and Hendrix really can''t do this anymore, you can split up for a while. You can cure


    your illness first. It''s not a good idea to dy it."


    "He doesn''t want to divorce!" As soon as I finished speaking, he suddenly braked. There was a red


    light in front of him.


    He turned to look at me, wide- eyed. "Are you crazy? Why would you want to divorce him? He is rich,


    handsome and has a good figure. Have you got too much time on your hands or have you grown sick


    of the good life?"


    I peered at him angrily, "Since he''s so great, why don''t you be with him?"


    I was taken aback by his tone, which didn''t sound right to me. I couldn''t help but looked at him and ask,


    "You have someone you like, don''t you? Who is it?"


    Ian was speechless. "Even if I liked someone, do you think getting together is a walk in the park?"


    "Which family is she from? Are you guys dating already? How long have you been together, and how


    did you know each other?" I asked him.


    His mouth was left agape at my never- ending questions. The traffic light turned green and he stepped


    on the pedal as he replied, "Can you ask properly? You''re a woman. Why are you being so nosy?"


    "I''m nosy because I''m a woman!" If I was a man, why would I ask so many questions?


    He coughed, "You''ll find out in the future."


    I replied with a simple ''oh'' and stopped probing.


    Even though I was not willing to go, Ian still insisted that I see a doctor when we arrived in Ucrebury.


    No one wanted to be dragged around by others all day long and being told that they were sick.


    Therefore, after procrastinating with him for a while, he finallypromised and took me back to


    Bronzy Condo. He did not go to the ce where Monique used to live.


    Instead, he went to another building. Carrying my suitcase, he spoke as he entered the elevator, "The


    house here is not asrge as the vi at Flora Hill, but it''s cozy and it''s more convenient for me to take


    care of Anne here."


    I nodded. I felt an unspeakable pressure and tension in my heart. Perhaps he noticed my difort


    because he raised his hand and patted my shoulder. He encouraged, "Don''t be so nervous. Anne is


    very well-behaved and she''s very easy to take care of!"


    I pressed my lips together and hummed in response, but the nervousness still grew within me.


    When we arrived at the door, my palm was sweaty. He pressed the doorbell, and Sawyer came to open


    the door. He was wearing an apron with a milk bottle in hand.


    I was surprised to see him like this. He, on the other hand, looked calm and collected when he saw me.


    He greeted, "Come in, food''s ready."


    Ian looked at me and said, "Get your hands washed, then well go see Anne. We''ll eat after that."


    He brought my suitcase in and ced it in a room. He then said, "Stay with us for a few days."

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    I didn''t care about what he said. All my thoughts were focused on Anne. I followed Sawyer into Anne''s


    room. Everything was neatly arranged and decorated in pink, including the baby''s bed and the


    mosquito.


    Two men had been taking care of a baby, and the room was still clean and neat. I couldn''t hide my


    awe.


    Anne probably just woke up. Lying in bed, herrge, baby else darted around the room as she scanned


    everything there.


    Seeing that someone approached her, the little fellow giggled. The three-month-old was still very tiny


    and her body was soft.


    Sawyer saw me staring at the child with a grin. He suggested, "Why don''t you feed her?"


    He handed me the milk bottle that was in his hands. Then, he smiled and went out.


    I held the milk bottle and did not move for a long time. There was an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    In this world, the most wonderful thing was to await new life because they were a symbol of love and


    hope continued.


    I didn''t know where Irvin buried my child. I didn''t have the courage to see my child, let alone thinking


    about it.


    When I saw Anne, my heart softened and I burst into tears. I cried a mix of joy and pain, and the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    tightening of my chest from this feeling made it hard to breathe.


    When Ian came in, he noticed the tears rolling down my cheeks. He said, ''Anne is now your child.


    Please take good care of her."


    I nodded and my nose was sore. The baby was so tiny and I didn''t dare to reach my hands out to hug


    her.


    I put the milk bottle beside her mouth. The little fellow was very clever, she sucked the nipple without


    hesitation.


    "Anne was a premature baby, so she can only take milk powder for now. She''s much tinier than other


    babies," Joe sighed.


    I was appalled for a moment as I instinctively thought of myself, and how when Irvin brought me to the


    hospital for my child to be taken out of me, I had breast milk within me.


    As there was no further stimtion from nursing and no prctin was produced, I too stopped


    producing breast milk.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but nce at Ian. "Take me to the hospital tomorrow."


    He was aghast and asked, "You''re finally going to see the doctor?"


    I shook my head and said, "No, I want to go to the gynecology department and ask the delivery room


    doctor if I can inducectation four months after giving birth. I want to ask them whether there''s any


    induction method."


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes widely and stared at me. "Are you..."


    I nodded and said, "Anne is still young. Plus, I just gave birth to a baby, and had breast milk in me


    before, but that stopped because prctin was not produced due to ack of stimtion from nursing.


    I''ll ask the doctor and perhaps we can find a way."


    I was thinking of Anne as I came up with this suggestion. I didn''t expect Ian''s face would suddenly turn


    red. He set eyes on me and asked, "Arianna, you don''t see me as a man, do you?"


    I was surprised for a moment and asked in confusion, "Why?"


    He was speechless. "This is something private and personal. Is it appropriate to discuss with me?"


    I shrugged. "Whafs wrong with that? I''m a woman who has given birth to a child. What else can you


    fantasize about me? I see that you treat Sawyer pretty well, so why can''t I discuss this with you?"


    He was taken aback for a few seconds. Then, he stared at me and asked, "How did you know about


    us?"


    "I guessed!" I paused and said, "I thought that it was just a coincidence. But I noticed that he''s always


    with you when I visited and his gaze followed you all the time. I''m not stupid, so I figured it out."


    He paused for a while and replied, "Won''t you think that we''re strange?"


    "Why would I think that? The world is full of strange things, and although heterosexuals are the


    majority, it doesn''t mean that the world has always been like this. Just because gays are the minorities,


    it doesn''t mean that it''s wrong. As long you''re happy, this bit of difference between you and others isn''t


    that big of a deal."


    He stared at me, a red sheen appeared in his eyes. After a moment of silence, he suddenly hugged me


    and said, "Arianna, thank you!"

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    I sighed. "You don''t have to thank me. Just be yourself."


    To outsiders, they probably thought that it was a blessing for me to be with Hendrix. It was every


    woman''s dream to marry the person she loved, and if their person turned out to excel in many aspects,


    then that would be a great bonus. But I was the only one who knew about the good and bad sides of


    this.


    Compared to that, I much preferred a peaceful and harmonious life.


    The night I stayed in Bronzy Condo, I slept extremely well. I didn''t even notice Anne crying at midnight


    because she was hungry.


    The next day, Ian asked me if I was bothered by Anne''s crying the night before.


    I shook my head and yawned. Then, I looked at him and said, "Remember to take me to the hospital


    after breakfast."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He rolled his eyes at me, "Don''t even think about it. It has been four months since you weaned, and it''s


    not like it''s something you can summon at will."


    Sawyer had finished preparing our meal in the kitchen. He was dressed in a custom- made suit and he


    looked extraordinarily handsome. When he saw Ian and Iing out together, he said, "I''ll be going to


    thepanyter. I''ve got a few projects to handle. Please take good care of Anne."


    I nodded and noticed that he was carefully putting a fried egg into Ian''s bowl. I looked at them, curious


    about how they found their way to each other.


    Sawyer curled his lips when he caught me staring at him and asked, "Does it taste bad?"


    I shook my head and changed the subject. "Did Aaron bring in a girl at yourpany?"


    He thought for a moment and said, "Are you talking about that girl named Eunice Hathaway?"


    I nodded. "Yes!"


    He took a sip of milk, and said, "I''m not sure what''s going on at the moment, but Aaron said that it was


    your idea, I just went with it."


    What?


    When did I say that?


    He saw me frown and said, "She starts work today. Do you need me to take care of her?"


    I shook my head. "Nope, it was just a random question."


    He was in a hurry to go to thepany, so he left early. After Ian and I had breakfast, I urged him to go


    to the hospital.


    At the hospital.


    In the counseling room of the gynecological department.


    Ian carried Anne in his arms. I sat across the gynecological doctor and asked awkwardly, "Doctor, I


    gave birth four months ago but I don''t have breast milk anymore because my baby died early. Now, I''m


    looking to inducectation. Will I still be able to have breast milk?"


    The doctor was a 50- year- old woman. She nced at Ian, who was standing next to me with Anne in


    his arms. She remarked, "Normally, there is no way to inducectation but it''s still possible. Many


    parturient women can also inducectation after half a year but it depends on one''s body condition."


    After a pause, she continued, "We don''t rmend you to do the gctagogue treatment, but you can


    let your husband try. Generally, with diet and artificial stimtion, there will be signs of breast milk."


    It took quite a long time for me to realize what she meant. I couldn''t help blushing but after thinking for


    a moment, I asked, "What do I need to do when ites to my diet?"


    "Eat food that can help stimte the secretion of the mammary nd. You''ll need to have more


    prctin soup and take some medicine. I don''t have the prctin soup, but I can prescribe some


    medicine for you. Some people would even get others to massage for them. However, we don''t


    rmend doing this as you''ve been in this state for four months. If the massager isn''t careful, they


    could easily damage your mammary nd. I rmend your husband to help you. Of course, you


    could also let the baby have a try. The suction force of a baby isn''t strong, so it won''t hurt you."


    After that, the doctor lowered her head and got the prescription ready. She handed it to me and advised


    me, "In the process of inducingctation, you should maintain a good mood and get sufficient sleep, to


    improve your chances."


    I nodded, blushing a little. Then, I thanked her and left the hospital.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Ian carried Anne in his arms and coughed. He looked at me and said, "This is too harmful to you. Anne


    has already been on powdered milk for three months. Although her body is not as strong, she''s not sick


    at all. I think she''ll be fine. Why don''t we just let this go?"


    Looking at the medicine in my hand, I pressed my lips together and replied, "Anne is my child. If I can


    feed her with breast milk, why not? Anyway, I have to give it a try. You don''t want her to get sick easily


    when she''s older, right?"


    He nodded. "That''s true, but didn''t the doctor say that it could be harmful to you? You haven''t produced


    breast milk for four months, and it''s troublesome to inducectation now."


    "Let''s go!" I didn''t say much else to him. I took Anne from his arms and got in the car.


    He got in the driver''s seat and looked like he wanted to say something but he just nced out of the


    car. Then, he paused for a moment.


    I looked in that direction and saw a woman dressed in a hospital uniform under the building of the


    inpatient department. A man dressed in a ck suit was beside her. He was cold and stern as usual.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Obviously, that man was here to visit the woman and he went out on a walk with her.


    Ian glimpsed at me and asked with knitted brows, "What''s going on between you and Hendrix?"


    I closed the car door and looked away from them. "We''re on the fence of getting a divorce."


    He furrowed his brows. "Is it because of his rtionship with Andrea?"


    Iid my eyes on him and raised my eyebrows. "What do you think?"


    He started his car and didn''t say much. He kept silent for a moment and advised me, "If you still care


    about him, you should have a talk with him. Getting a divorce is too impulsive."


    I didn''t say much. I peered at the hospital building again and saw that Hendrix had already brought


    Andrea into the inpatient department.


    "Let''s go! I need to get the medicine ready," I said emotionlessly.


    After years of going through the same thing, I had be numb to this. I was no longer enraged about


    what used to bother me and now thought that it was just not something necessary to get emotional


    about.


    Ian started the car and sighed.


    After arriving at Bronzy Residence, I began to prepare the medicine following the doctor''s advice. Anne


    cried easily; Ian mentioned that she would cry every time when she was hungry. I fed her powdered


    milk, but she didn''t drink much. She just took a few mouthfuls before she stopped drinking altogether.


    Sawyer worked overtime at night but he was the one great at taking care of Anne. When he was not


    around, Ian and I were helpless when Anne cried.


    In the end, I could only hold her in my arms as I walked around the baby room. Finally, I tried coaxing


    Anne.


    When I was done preparing the medicine, I poured it into a big bowl. Ian stared at me and before I


    started drinking it. He said sullenly, "I can already sense how bitter it''s going to be. Are you sure you


    want to drink it?"


    I nodded and pinched my nose. Then, I forced myself to down it all. When I finished it, my mouth was


    filled with the taste of the bitter medicine. Fortunately, Ian handed me a candy.


    Then, my stomach started feeling a little ufortable, so I went back to the bedroom to rest. When


    Sawyer came back, he took Anne and Ian out for a walk.


    I was about to fall asleep when I got a call from


    Hendrix. I answered his call in a daze and felt a little annoyed. "What''s wrong?"


    "Come down, let''s talk!" He said in a low voice.


    "We''ll talk next time, I don''t want to move today," I responded. After all, we always quarrel. We might as


    well wait a few days for each of us to calm down.


    "I''lle up then!" He replied.


    I was speechless when I heard that.


    "Wait a minute!" I felt helpless and immediately got up from bed. Then, I put my clothes on and went


    downstairs.


    I was surprised that he knew this ce. Ucrebury was not as col, so Hendrix only had a ck sweater


    and a dark coat on. He was leaning against the car callously with a cigarette in his finger. The cigarette


    butt was still lit with sparks.


    "What''s the matter?" I said, sounding obviously annoyed at him. Perhaps this was the medicine''s


    doing, but I couldn''t help but feel irritable.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    When he saw me, he stubbed out his cigarette and threw it into the bin beside him. Then, he stood up,


    took off his coat and put it on me. "Why didn''t you wear more clothes?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "What do you want?" I went straight to the point as I had no patience to chat


    with him here.


    He frowned. "Go stay at Flora Hill."


    "I have something to do here!" I refused. I pulled off the coat and handed it back to him, I''m doing pretty


    well here."


    I would have a headache if I went back and had to face him.


    He furrowed his brows, looking a little agitated at my rejection. "Arianna, you''re already married. Don''t


    you know that you''re my wife? Do you think that it''s appropriate for you to live with two men?"


    "It''s not appropriate!''1 I raised my head and looked at him. I then continued indifferently, "Hendrix, I''ve


    already said that you can divorce me if you''re not happy. I can sign off on it anytime."


    "Arianna!" He bristled with anger. He grabbed my hand forcefully. "Are you that used to talking about


    divorcing? You keep mentioning it. Do you take marriage as a game?"


    "Indeed! Hendrix, this is but a fun game to me! So, when are we getting divorced?"


    He squinted his eyes and his gaze darkened. After a long time, he opened the car door and threw me


    violently into the car with all his strength.


    I was strong enough to resist being thrown into the car. Before I could get up, he had already started


    the car.


    He rushed all the way; I didn''t know how many red lights he had run passed. After a while, he reached


    the vi.


    Before I could react, he pulled me out of the car. I struggled in his hold and hollered angrily, "Hendrix,


    are you nuts?"


    He didn''t say anything and just lifted me up. I felt dizzy being carried like this.


    After a while, he threw me onto the bed in the bedroom. Before I could scramble off the bed, he had


    removed his jacket.


    "Hendrix, you b*stard!" I held back my anger. I bit on his shoulder hard and didn''t let go until I tasted


    blood in my mouth.


    What the heck was I supposed to do with a man like this?


    I stopped struggling. I opened my eyes and stared at him motionlessly. I couldn''t divorce him, nor could


    I escape from him. This was a hopeless cause.


    As if he had sensed that I was no longer struggling, he stopped and set his ck eyes on me. Our eyes


    met.


    He pressed his lips together, a look of distress made its way to his eyes. "Do you hate me?"


    I puckered my lips, unwilling to speak to him.


    "Arianna, don''t hate me. We''re husband and wife, not enemies. We shouldn''t be like this." His voice


    was low and he was breathing heavily.


    I curled my lips and clenched my teeth as he put me through another episode of pain.


    After torturing me in bed for a long time, he finally stopped and hugged me from behind. "Come back


    home, okay?"


    He spoke and his voice wasced with exhaustion.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I didn''t want to talk to him, so I chose to be silent. It wasn''t long before Ian called me.


    I answered the phone, I''m at Flora Hill."


    A momentter, Ian came to his senses and replied, "Anne is crying so hard. I''ll coax her to sleep first


    then."


    I replied "yes", and then he added, "Rest well!"


    After ending the call, Hendrix pulled me into his arms and asked, "Who is Anne?"


    "Hendrix, I''m tired. Let''s split up!" I said calmly, "I admit that I love you and care about you very much,


    but this doesn''t mean that I want to continue being with you. You''ve ruined all my wonderful


    expectations of marriage. I don''t me you, because I didn''t do a good job as your wife. So now,


    consider us even."

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    I realized that his body had gone stiff. Before he could say anything, I continued, "When I married you, I


    thought that you were perfect. You were the prince charming in every girl''s dream. I felt blessed when I


    married you. I cherished our marriage. I epted whatever came my way regarding your rtionship


    with Andrea. I thought that as long as I continued staying with you for a long time, you could see how


    good I am and you would stop treating me like this. However, it''s been three years."


    "Yes, you are no longer cold to me. But Hendrix, let''s think about this carefully. Though you are no


    longer cold to me, the way you treat me is more terrible than indifference. I am exhausted. When I think


    of you now, all I feel is the urge to escape. My love for you is not enough for me to want to continue


    being married to you. So, I''m sorry."


    The air was filled with coldness, but he didn''t speak. A long, dead silence ensued.


    After a long while, he finally spoke up and asked me in a low and muffled voice, "What can I do to


    make you stay?"


    His question caught me off guard, and suddenly, I felt tongue tied.


    Seeing that I was silent, he turned me over to face him. "Arianna, I''m working very hard to manage this


    marriage. Tell me, what is it that you want?"


    We gazed at each other, but my mind and body were weary. I closed my eyes and didn''t want to talk


    any more.


    Yes, it seemed that I was the problem and I did struggle with mental health issues, but I couldn''t tell him


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    what was wrong with me. I just could no longer cope with how we always fought over the tiniest and


    pettiest matters.


    I knew that divorcing each other was not the way to solve the problem, but I was really out of ideas for


    solutions.


    "Hendrix, I..."


    "I know. I don''t mind what you want to do in the future as long as you tell me what they are. You can


    continue meddling in the Granger family''s affairs, but don''t get yourself stuck in it. As for other things,


    you can do whatever you want. Arianna, just stay with me and live happily with me, okay?"


    I never knew that he could talk this calmly to me. His tone indicated that he was pleading and was


    willing topromise.


    It appeared that we had differing thoughts about the matter since the start. When all I could think of


    was to escape, all he wanted to do was to solve the problem.


    I didn''t speak. I closed my eyes, feeling extremely ufortable. That night, I didn''t sleep well.


    Perhaps it was because I had something on my mind, or because I was drowning in a sea of my own


    confusion.


    The next day.


    When I woke up, I found Hendrix staring at me with a big smile on his face.


    How startling. "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    He lowered his eyes, looking dejected, "Have you thought about it?"


    I was confused.


    All of a sudden, I remembered that I had taken some medicinest night and this seemed to have


    something to do with the medicine.


    After a moment of hesitation, I got up and went into the bathroom. The doctor told me that with the help


    of the medicine, I could massage my breast and try to squeeze it to see if it could inducectation.


    I took a bath and tried a few times. But since I hadn''t done this before, I was unsessful in squeezing


    out anything. If anything, all I got was just excruciating pain.


    When Hendrix came into the bathroom, I was still in the midst of squeezing my breasts and was at the


    edge of breaking down. When he suddenly came in, I jolted and almost slipped.


    Seeing how strange my movements were, he hesitated for a few seconds and knitted his brows before


    asking, "What are you doing?"


    What should I tell him?


    Could I be honest with him and tell him that I was trying to squeeze out some breast milk?


    I pulled up the bath towel and wrapped it around my body. I looked at him and replied, "Nothing, I just


    want to take a bath."


    What a lousy excuse!


    Of course, Hendrix didn''t buy that. He blocked my way and he gazed down at me emotionlessly. "Either


    you tell me, or I''ll ask Ian!"


    God, what do I do now?


    "Anne is Monique''s child, she''s a premature baby. Without breast milk, she isn''t physically well, so..." I


    said very quickly and trailed off towards the end. Even an idiot would understand what I was trying to


    say.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    He curled his lips, looking embarrassed. "So, are you going to feed her your breast milk?"


    "What else do you need to do?" He sighed, feeling helpless.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Yep!" I was an adult and I had given birth before. ncing at him, I said, "When I delivered, it was


    naturalbor, so I initially had breast milk. Later, because the baby died and there was no stimtion of


    nursing, no prctin was secreted, so I didn''t have breast milk anymore."


    He furrowed his brows. "So, you''re nning to do it yourself now?" He sounded a little unhappy. "What


    did you takest night?"


    I decided to tell him the truth. "Some medicine for inducingctation."


    "The doctor advised me to massage my breasts and use other methods as well..." I pursed my lips,


    trailing off.


    "Massage and other methods?" He mocked. "Are you going to massage yourself? And how do you


    n to go about the other methods?" His words were dripping with sarcasm.


    I pressed my lips together, suppressing my anger. "Hendrix, do you think this funny?"


    He shut up and didn''t speak.


    After a long time, I said, "The baby was premature, so she''s in poor health. Plus, she has never had


    breast milk. Even though she''s already three months old, she still looks like a newborn. Hendrix, I''ve


    been an orphan since I was young, and I was lucky that my grandma raised me. Now, both my


    grandma and Monique have left me, but Monique did, she entrusted her child to me, so I have to do my


    best to protect her."


    I didn''t know how to love others nor how to ept others'' love. But something in my heart told me that I


    should be treating him well.


    I put myself in his shoes and I was considerate of him because of love. This child''s existence was the


    same for me. I would take good care of her and love her the best way I can.


    Hendrix poured in deep, conflicted gaze into me. "What about me? Am I not important to you? Irvin left


    you with regret, but what about me? What am I to you? Am I a dispensable husband?"


    In fact, I had always known what he wanted; he only needed me and wanted me to care about him.


    The lights in the bedroom were dim and gloomy, but his eyes looked particrly bright. We looked at


    each other as I struggled to force words out of me.


    After a long while, he let go of me and took two steps back in defeat. He puckered his lips in


    selfmockery.


    "Arianna, you sure have a lot of guts!" Seeing that he was about to turn his back away and leave, I


    reached out my hands to grab hold of him.


    My heart was filled with feelings I couldn''t exin nor quite unravel. "I want to put you first more so


    than anyone else. But I''m scared that I can''t live without you and you''ll suddenly leave."


    He turned back to re at me. "So, you disregarded my feelings? You had space for everyone else in


    your heart yet you chose to hurt me instead?"


    I shook my head and stared at him sadly. "No, I didn''t want to hurt you. It''s just that I''m too insecure. I''m


    afraid that you''ll abandon me and leave me alone!"


    He was astonished for a moment. His slender and tall body stiffened. He reached out his arms to pull


    me into a hug. He whispered helplessly, "Stupid!"


    After embracing each other for a while, I let myself lean against his chest. He whispered softly to me,


    "No matter how much we quarrel in the future, we can''t simply get a divorce. Arianna, I won''t let you


    go, nor will I divorce you."


    I didn''t say a word. I was too stupid to know how to manage this marriage. ? ? ?


    Hendrix was free as it was the year end and mostpanies had already let off for the annual


    holidays.


    Minnie didn''t celebrate the New Year with us, leaving only Hendrix and I to celebrate it on our own.


    I took Hendrix to Bronzy Condo. Sawyer''spany was not on annual holiday, so he was still busy


    while Ian took care of Anne.


    When he opened the door and saw that Hendrix was with me, he was dumbfounded. Then, he stated


    calmly, "Anne has just fallen asleep."


    I nodded as I entered the door. I asked, "How was shest night?"


    "She was fine." As he spoke, his gaze fell on Hendrix. He took a quick nce before looking away.


    Recalling his past at university, I looked towards Hendrix and said, "This is Ian. He was my ssmate


    in university. You might know him."

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Ian send a re my way before greeting Hendrix with an awkward smile, "Nice to meet you, Mr.


    Roberts."


    Hendrix greeted back, "Hello."


    Hendrix''s aura was so dispassionate that it was difficult for me to get close to him. Therefore, Ian went


    to take care of Anne after greeting him.


    I grabbed Hendrix''s hand and followed Ian into Anne''s room. The little fellow had drunk powdered milk


    and was now asleep.


    Hendrix gazed at the baby and was lost in thought. He raised his hand and wanted to touch the baby,


    but almost instantly withdrew it.


    Perhaps all men were like that. They didn''t know what to do when facing a newborn baby.


    Ian took Anne''s used clothes and brought them to theundry room. Then, he looked at me and asked,


    "Do you still need to take medicine today?"


    I felt a little awkward being asked that question, but as soon as my gaze fell on Anne''s tiny body, I


    couldn''t help but nod, "I do."


    He nced at Hendrix and noticed that Hendrix''s gaze waspletely focused on the baby. He


    couldn''t help but lift his eyebrows. Then, he left the room.


    Only Hendrix and I were left in the room. He examined the child with care and focus. After a long time,


    he turned to me and asked, "Is she Josiah''s child?"


    I was shocked to hear his question as I didn''t expect that he would say such a thing all of a sudden. I


    shook my head and said, "No..."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing his deep gaze, I couldn''t help but lower my head. But I didn''t tell him what I wanted to say.


    "Does he know?" He continued, his slender fingers gentlynding on Anne''s cheeks.


    "He doesn''t!" Hendrix had most likely figured it out. Even if I wanted to continue hiding this truth, I was


    likely to fail.


    He nodded. He looked particrly handsome when he gazed at the child with a grin. "Tell Mr. Shelley


    to get readyter. Well take her to the registration office and apply her residence permit. Well take her


    back home to meet with all the elders of the Roberts family during the New Year."


    I stared nkly at him, surprised and speechless. When he noticed that I was lost in thought, he


    tightened his lips and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing!" I could not help but feel touched in my heart.


    After a moment of hesitation, I set my eyes on Hendrix and thanked him, "Hendrix, thank you!" It was


    my job to take care of Anne, but he seemed to have thought about it for me and had treated Anne as


    his own child.


    Ian handed me a bowl filled with the ck colored medicine. The sheer sight of it already made me feel


    a little nauseous, but I had to drink it anyway.


    I pinched my nose and downed it all. Then, Ian handed me a candy and suggested, "The doctor


    advised that you massage it or let an adult help you with it if necessary after taking the medicine."


    He was only stating facts, but as soon as he said it, he suddenly felt like that may have been an


    inappropriate thing to talk about. With a nce at Hendrix, he quickly left the room without saying


    anything else.


    Hendrix looked at me with pursed lips. "There will be side effects if you take too much medicine. It''s not


    good for your health."


    I nodded as my gaze fell on Anne. After that, I said, "I want to go to the hospitalter."


    "I''ll take you," he responded.


    I was just about to refuse him when Anne suddenly sobbed loudly. I didn''t know what was wrong with


    her.


    I had little expertise in coaxing or calming children, and I didn''t dare to reach out my hands to carry her.


    I rushed out of the room looking for Ian.


    Ian was in the kitchen. He didn''t know how to cook, so he had asked a nanny toe over to help him.


    When he heard Anne crying, he was about to go see what was going on.


    "She must be hungry!" He took the milk bottle and rushed into Anne''s room.


    I followed him, but he abruptly stopped in his tracks, causing me to m right into his back.


    My nose hurt from the impact. "Ian, you..." I didn''t finish what I wanted to say. Both of us were stunned


    by the scene before us.


    In the room was Hendrix, holding the baby the size of two palms in his arms, rocking her and coaxing


    her to stop crying.


    Anne was exceptionally tiny, and at this moment, she was no longer crying. She only stared quietly at


    Hendrix with herrge and ck eyes.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Ian paused for a second, then walked over and handed him the milk bottle. He pursed his lips and


    cleared his throat. Then, he pointed out, "She must be hungry. Try feeding her."


    Hendrix found a chair and sat down. Afterwards, he gently fed Anne with powdered milk.


    Usually, he was a callous and elegant man, but now, he looked very different when he was feeding milk


    with a baby in his arms. I didn''t know what to say and felt that this scene was very cute and loving, but


    also very funny.


    Ian nced at him quietly before turning his back away to leave.


    I walked towards Hendrix and stared at Anne who was still staring curiously up at Hendrix while


    drinking her milk. Then, I asked Hendrix, "When did you learn to care for kids?"


    Especially ones that are so young.


    He looked up at me and his eyes looked particrly deep. "I learned it when you were pregnant."


    "When?" I didn''t know about this at all.


    He curled his lips and fell into silence. His gaze fell on Anne and he said indifferently, "Take her back to


    Flora Hill. Ian and Sawyer have their own life to live. Are you going to let them take care of her


    indefinitely?"


    I was appalled. I never thought of this question, so I didn''t know how to answer him.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, he sighed. "Flora Hill is big and you also have time now. You won''t


    overthink when you''re apanied by the baby. I''ll also find us a few nannies. When Minnie returns


    after the New Year, she can also care for Anne as she has experience in taking care of children, so you


    don''t have to worry too much about it."


    He stared at me and asked seriously, "Is that okay?"


    I nodded instinctively. After a while, I regained my senses. Then, I shook my head and said, "No, I''d like


    to ask Ian and Sawyer first. They''ve been caring for her for so long. If I take her away, it might hurt their


    feelings. After all, they do care about her a great deal."


    He nodded and did not object to my suggestion.


    Sawyer came back at noon to have lunch. He also brought back some fruits along the way. At the


    dining table, I observed him and felt that he was different from the first time I saw him.


    At the time, he looked like a sluggish ruffian. Half a yearter, he seemed to have grown reticent. Most


    of the time, he was just silently taking care of others.


    Noticing my stares, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you going back home for the New Year?" I asked. Although the rk family was not big, they also


    had estates. Valerie acquired a lot of properties through her marriage. Although Sawyer was part of


    rk family, Valerie never thought of letting him manage rk family''s affairs in all these years.


    He set the bowls on the table and his body stiffened. He nced at me and asked, "And where is


    home?"


    I was speechless, not knowing what to say to that.


    After we sat down, Sawyer glimpsed at Hendrix and told us, "You guys should find time to take Anne


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    for her residence permit registration."


    I was stunned, and I couldn''t help but turn to look at him.


    He pursed his lips and said unemotionally, "Ian and I can''t officially adopt her while you guys are legally


    married. You can go through the formal process and adopt her."


    Ian was surprised as well but upon hearing


    Sawyer''s words, he couldn''t help but fall into silence.


    Hendrix replied yes and his gaze fell on Anne. He said, "I will get these things done as soon as


    possible."


    Sawyer nodded. "My mother told me that she wanted to invite you guys for dinner."


    Valerie?


    I was taken aback, "Us?"


    Although I didn''t really care about what happened to Andrea, but she was her daughter after all, and I


    did hurt her and soiled her good name. Why would she invite me for dinner?


    Sawyer nodded. "Yes, she invited you and Hendrix."


    I looked at Hendrix instinctively. He nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    After dinner, Sawyer returned to thepany while Hendrix took Anne and I to register her residence


    permit.


    In the car.


    There was something I wanted to say that I held back for a while now. I nced at Hendrix and finally


    asked, "Isn''t Sawyer Valerie''s biological son?"


    I had seen how much Valerie doted on Andrea, but she didn''t seem to care much about Sawyer.


    He started his car and focused on driving. He replied, "When Sawyer''s father married Valerie, Sawyer''s


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    mother had died in a car ident, so Sawyer lived together with Valerie when he was a teenager."


    As a teenager, Sawyer didn''t have much affection for Valerie.


    "Why did Valerie invite us for dinner?" I asked. Logically speaking, I was thest person she would


    want to see.


    At the traffic light junction, the car came to a gradual stop. He nced at me and replied, "Do you still


    resent them?"


    I was stunned, "What do you mean?" "Do you still resent Valerie and Andrea?" Hendrix asked.


    I tightened my lips and subconsciously peered at Anne who had fallen asleep. I couldn''t help but say, "I


    have no choice but to move past it. I''ve still got a long way to go in life."


    I couldn''t let myself stay in the past forever without moving on. Though I couldn''t forget about Monique


    or my child, the best I could do was not let the past consume me.


    Moreover, Andrea and Valerie were not doing well now.


    The residence permit registration process was quick and efficient. As Hendrix had been an Ucrebury


    resident for years, paired with his good connections and financial stability, there was no issue in


    approving the registration.


    Hendrix skimmed through the three pages on my residence booklet and said with a smile, "We have a


    new member in our family."


    When his gaze fell on my registered permanent residence, he frowned and asked, "Has your registered


    permanent residence always been in Hovell?"


    I nodded, "When I got married, Grandpa told me to move, but I thought that if I did, my grandmother


    would be left all alone."


    He raised his eyebrows, "Doesn''t Aaron have the same registered permanent residence?"


    I shook my head, "When his father sent him there, he was already grown. He was fostered at


    Grandma''s house. Later, when the Reid family sent people to look for me, they took him away. Perhaps


    his registered permanent residence has always been the Reid family''s house since the start."


    He narrowed his eyes, "The Reid family is so powerful in Jarold City. Haven''t you ever thought about


    why Aaron''s father didn''t let him be fostered by someone with better financial stability, and chose your


    grandmother instead?"


    "Perhaps the situation required him to do so at the time." Nobody could be sure because this happened


    more than twenty years ago.


    He curled his lips and got into the car with Anne in his arms. He set his eyes on Anne gently and


    spoke, "Would a lonely old woman who lived in a small county town know of the young master of the


    Reid family in Jarold city? Would she have known that he is a famous businessman in Ucrebury?


    Arianna, do you think this was a coincidence?"


    When I got into the car, I frowned. I had always wondered about how my grandmother knew Master


    Roberts. When she brought me out of Hovell, she had told me that Master Roberts was her deceased


    friend.


    I didn''t think much of this at the time. However, now that I did think about it, it was true that Grandma


    had spent her whole life in the small county town of Hovell. So, how could she possibly get acquainted


    with Master Roberts, who had been in Ucrebury, or even Aaron''s father for that matter?


    I couldn''t help but feel that this didn''t make sense. However, even if I wanted to get to the bottom of


    things now, I couldn''t because Grandma had already passed on.


    "These are all matters of the past. Even if we were to try to dig things up, there''s nothing much to be


    discovered. It''s getting cold, we should hurry up and get Anne back home!" I said.


    He grunted slightly and did not say anything else.


    I figured that Anne might not immediately get used to being moved to Flora Hill, so after discussing with


    Ian, it was agreed that I would take Anne to Flora Hill during daytime and send her back to Bronze


    Residence at night.


    After a long and busy day, it was already veryte when we returned to Flora Hill.


    I was feeling a little sleepy. As soon as I opened the car door, Hendrix didn''t even give me any chance


    to rx as he immediately carried me out of the car.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    We soon approached the vi. Shocked by his actions, I told him, "Hendrix, put me down. I can walk on


    my own."


    After giving birth, I had lost a lot of weight, so Hendrix was able to carry me with ease.


    When we arrived at the door, he nced at me, and I saw his gaze darken. He did not intend to let me


    down, "Open the door!"


    I stretched my finger out to scan my finger at the door. When the door got unlocked, he carried me


    across the living room and straight into the bedroom on the second floor.


    He put me down on the bed, and his body was right on top of mine.


    We were both adults. I obviously knew what he was going to do, but I felt a little awkward all of a


    sudden.


    "Hendrix..."


    He stared at me with his dark eyes and his sexy Adam''s apple slid up and downwards. His voice was


    low and hoarse when he said, "In the future, regardless of what happens, do not leave me. You should


    know that you''re my wife and I am your support. Whatever happens, you must only think of me first!"


    For a moment, my eyes were filled with warmth. I gazed into him and replied softly, "Hendrix, thank


    you!"


    He leaned towards my ear and whispered, "You don''t have to say thank you. I want something more


    practical."


    I raised my hand, and took the initiative to wrap my arms around his neck. Then, I inched closer to him.


    For a long while, he clutched my waist and asked me in a hoarse voice, "Are you afraid that it''d hurt?"


    I hesitated for a moment and looked at him. I was a little lost. This man was like a drug to me. Women


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    shouldn''t touch him as they would get hooked.


    I reached out my hands to remove his clothes.


    His smile deepened as he held my hands, "Are you nning to stop me from leaving the house


    tomorrow?"


    After that, he took off his suit, and his fiery breath washed down on me.


    I bit my lips and yelped unconsciously, "Hendrix, it hurts..."


    His body trembled and his voice was hoarse, "Be good."


    "Hendrix, stop!"


    He hummed in acknowledgement.


    I vaguely could feel something flowing out of me, and I was astonished. I lowered my head and saw


    him looking up at me.


    His lips on his handsome face was stained with white...


    I...


    My mind went nk for a moment. I...was too shy to speak.


    Seeing me staring at him in confusion and bashfulness, he smiled and pulled me into his arms, "From


    tomorrow onwards, you have to eat nutritious food."


    I puckered my lips. This was too embarrassing...


    He took a piece of tissue and helped wiped me clean, then he spoke, "Bring Anne back home


    tomorrow!"


    I nodded and didn''t bother to say anything else to him.


    I didn''t know if it was because of this, but Hendrix went extraordinarily crazy with me that night. Iid in


    his arms tirelessly in the middle of night, empty of all my strength.


    The next day.


    I almost couldn''t life myself up from the bed. Hendrix had already gotten changed as heid his eyes


    on me, " Aren''t you going to sleep for a while?"


    "Are you going out?" I asked. He was neatly dressed, and was in a jolly mood. His hair was also


    He approached me, and kissed my forehead. He suggested, "I''ll go pick Anne up. You can try on your


    clothes first, and see if they''re okay."


    I couldn''t help butugh, "You''re just going to pick her up. Why are you dressed so formal?"


    He even made an effort to style his hair.


    He grinned and walked towards me. Handing me the tie in his hands, he replied, I''m a father now. I


    can''t leave a bad impression on her."


    I couldn''t helpughing as I helped him with his tie, "She''s only three months old. How can she have


    any impression of you?"


    He looked down at his tie and was in a really good mood. He nced at me and asked, "How do I


    look? Is this okay?"


    I couldn''t say anything else but nod back at him.


    When I attempted to get down from the bed, I felt my body go sore. I then casted a re at Hendrix,


    "Hendrix, you b*stard!"

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    After I scolded him out of nowhere, he was astounded and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I shut up and didn''t want to exin myself. I got down of bed, but before my feet could touch the


    ground, he swiftly carried me and swept me off my feet again, "Sorry, I will control myself next time," he


    apologized.


    I rolled my eyes at him and let him carry me to the bathroom without fighting him. I even brushed my


    teeth as he held me in his arms.


    "Hendrix, if you do this again, we''ll sleep separately."


    He raised his eyebrows and gave me a confused look. He asked, "Then, what about the things that you


    did to me?"


    I was dumbfounded and didn''t know how to react. What did I do and when did I do it?


    He pursed his lips, and he grinned with his dark eyes. Only then did I catch a glimpse of the white liquid


    on his clothes.


    When I realized that it was the result of getting myctation induced, my face burned with


    embarrassment. I said, "I... I didn''t ask for you to carry me!"


    He gently smiled and responded, "I''ll be more careful next time."


    I didn''t know what to say.


    "But honestly, it''s fine. As long as you feed the baby, you won''t always have it. Plus, this is a normal


    state for a parturient woman. Anne will be full from this," he told me as he took off his coat that was


    covered in white liquid.


    I ignored him and pushed him out of the bathroom. Then, I washed off everything on my body.


    When I got out of the bathroom, I found my clothes and changed into them. Hendrix was making


    breakfast downstairs.


    Seeing that I had gotten changed, he stared at me and suggested, "Let''s go after breakfast!"


    "Let''s go now," I said as I took my bag with me, not in the mood for breakfast.


    He probably felt helpless after sensing my mood swing, He then took the two eggs he cooked and


    handed them to me, "You can eat in the car."


    He grabbed for his keys and went out of the house with me. After getting in the car, he started the


    engine and prepared to leave for our next destination.


    Seeing that I didn''t want to talk along the way, he tried to initiate conversation instead. "I''ve found us


    two nannies. They can help you for the time being. But if you don''t think they''re a good fit, I''ll find


    someone new after the New Year, okay?"


    "Okay!" I agreed, and then I continued to remain silent.


    It seemed that he wanted to chat with me, so he continued, "Let''s go to the hospital after we bring Anne


    back home"


    I knitted my brows, "Why?"


    He raised his eyebrows and cracked a smile, "Don''t you want to treat it? Do you want to feel


    ufortable every time we go at it?"


    I was rendered speechless by him suddenly bringing this topic up.


    "How do I get it treated?" It was caused by a psychological disorder, not a physiological one.


    He curled his lips and remarked, "If it''s an illness, then it can be cured. We just have to consult a doctor


    on how we can get it cured."


    After a pause, he continued, "Besides, your chronic insomnia has always been bad. It''s best for you to


    see a doctor about it, instead of dying having it get looked at."


    "I''ve been feeling much better recently," I replied. He wasn''t aware that I barely slept the few days after


    my child died. But I did sleep pretty alright now.


    He puckered his lips and he smiled gently at me. Then, an obscure and sinister look made its way to


    his face. "If every day was the same asst night, are you going to squeeze me dry?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This man...


    I raised my gaze towards him. I stared at him emotionlessly. "If you don''t touch me, will you be


    squeezed dry?"


    He furrowed his brows as he held on tight to the steering wheel. "When did you be so foolish?"


    While speaking, he took my hand and held it near his mouth. Then, he kissed the back of my hand. He


    added, "You know that if you respond slowly, and the more often we go at it, the more painful your


    wound will be. You''d also end up having to go to the hospital."


    I nced at him and said, "As long as you don''t touch me, it won''t hurt!"


    He lowered his gaze, "So, you intend to leave me high and dry before ultimately murdering me?"


    When did this man get such a sharp tongue?


    My mood turned sour. "Well, even after you die, I''d still have a child and an inheritance, so I won''t have


    to worry about anything else for the rest of my life." "In your dreams!" At the traffic junction, he stopped


    the car and bit me. I squealed in pain.


    So, this was my punishment, huh?


    He looked at the two uneaten eggs in my hand, raised his eyebrows and ordered, "Hurry up and eat


    them."


    I pursed my lips, "I don''t want to!"


    When the traffic turned green, he stepped on the pedal slowly as he watched me y around with the


    two eggs. He looked dejected when he asked, "Didn''t you y enoughst night?"

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    I was startled. When I looked down at the two eggs in my hands, I was fuming in rage.


    I nced at Hendrix and roared, "Hendrix, you have such a filthy mind!" He spoke all kinds of


    nonsense.


    He cracked a smile, "Oh?"


    I didn''t want to spend another second entertaining him.


    Seeing that I was ignoring him, he suddenly became serious. He set his eyes on me and asked, "Why


    don''t you want to go to the hospital?"


    "I won''t be able to get cured even if I go!" I rebutted. I had been to the hospital before and was only told


    to take some medicine for my illness. The psychologist said that I didn''t have to do anything else other


    than chat and listen to his advice.


    He lowered his gaze and didn''t say anything. The car arrived at the Bronzy Residence, and stopped


    right below the unit building.


    He got out of the car and he glimpsed at me. Then, he curled his lips and asked, "Shall I carry you?"


    I shook my head and got out of the car myself. After that, I walked into the unit building.


    As he had called Ian on the phone in advance, Anne''s belongings were all packed up and ready to go.


    When he saw Hendrix and Iing in, he puckered his lips andmented, "She may sleepte


    these couple of days. It''s a new environment for her, so she''ll need some time to get used to it."


    I nodded and asked, "Where''s Anne?"


    "She''s in her room. Sawyer is feeding her powdered milk," Ian responded.


    I quickly went into Anne''s bedroom and saw Sawyer wearing a ck suit and looking very dashing. It


    seemed that he was ready to go to work.


    When he noticed me, he said, "Once she''s full, she won''t cryter."


    I nodded, "Let me!" I took the milk bottle from his hand and nced at him. "Go check what else is left."


    He nodded. When he went out, I paused and said to him, "Please shut the door!"


    He knitted his brows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Before I could answer, Hendrix came in. He stared at Sawyer and replied, "She is going to breastfeed


    her. Are you nning to watch?"


    I fell silent.


    Sawyer blushed and immediately went out. On the other hand, Ian was surprised when he heard that.


    "You''ve only taken the meds twice and it''s working already? Didn''t the doctor say that you need to


    massage and..."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw how Hendrix was ring at him, he finally got the memo and stopped talking.


    "Godd*mn! This is a surprise." After speaking, Ian closed the door and left.


    I was at a loss of words.


    I couldn''t help but raise my head to nce at Hendrix. What an annoying man! My face was now hot


    with embarrassment because of him.


    "Get out of here!"


    He puckered his lips, "I''ll stay by your side."


    I red at him, "Get out!"


    He ignored me and just sat at the small balcony. He began to surf the web on his phone.


    This man was unbelievable.


    He was really shameless.


    I paid him no attention, then turned my back to him as I carried Annie. I had made sure to dress


    casually andfortable before going out this morning.


    I initially thought that Anne would be too young to know how to feed on breastmilk. However, this was


    just me overthinking as the little fellow seemed to be extremely proactive in drinking. I didn''t have to


    worry about her as she learnt it all on her own.


    After feeding her for a while, Hendrix suddenly came to stand beside me. His tall and slender figure left


    a shadow on me.


    I looked up and saw him staring down at me. I subconsciously turned my back away to avoid him. If


    Anne wasn''t here, I would''ve dropped a bomb of scolding on him already.


    Nevertheless, I suppressed my anger and told him, "Hendrix, stop being shameless, okay?"


    He said coldly, "Can''t I take a look at my wife?


    It was impossible to talk to him.


    After Anne finished drinking, Hendrix came out of the room with Anne in his arms. Ian tightened his lips


    and peered at him. Then, he snorted, "Mr. Roberts, you look half-paralyzed when you carry the baby."

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    I nced at Hendrix. A man six feet tall, whose body so stiff as though he had just been shot, holding


    Anne in his arms, making his moves very carefully.


    I could not help butugh. Sawyer pursed his lips and looked at me, ''Anne has very few things, Ian and


    I will send it overter. She cries at night mostly because she is hungry. You should let her sleep next to


    you these two days so that you can feed her milk when she cries."


    I nodded, "Please join us for the New Year''s Eve dinner. Everyone is in Ucrebury, and it''s so hard for all


    of us to get together."


    Sawyer looked at Ian, seeking her opinion.


    Ian nodded, "Sure, I am not going back to Jarold City, it''s the perfect time to spend our first new year


    together with Anne"


    Sawyer nodded and agreed with Ian. He turned to me and said, "I''ll send you the details of the venue


    and timeter. My mother has reminded me several times. If it''s inconvenient for you tonight, you may


    bring Anne along."


    I was stunned for a moment before I realized that Valerie had invited me for dinner.


    "It''s not safe to bring Anne along, I won''t be attending the dinner, you should go!"


    Sawyer turned to Hendrix and asked, "Are you going, Mr. Roberts?"


    Knowing Hendrix, he would usually reject. Little did I know, he nodded and replied, "Yes!"


    After that, he made his moves slowly to the door, with Anne in his arms. Ian looked at him, pressing her


    lips, trying her best not tough.


    If it weren''t for Hendrix''s cold disposition, I would''veughed the whole time I saw him.


    My head was throbbing. I really didn''t want to see Valerie.


    I walked to Hendrix''s car where he had clipped on the baby cradle onto the baby car seat. I climbed


    into the back seat of the car to sit with Anne.


    Ian and Sawyer shifted Anne''s belongings into the car. Sawyer parted us goodbye and rushed to his


    office.


    Hendrix ignited the car engine and drove out of the Bronzy Residence. I couldn''t help but ask, "Weren''t


    you usually reluctant to attend this kind of social event?"


    He pursed his lips and asked, "Haven''t you noticed that Sawyer has been very busy recently?"


    I stumbled briefly but then continued, "A little!" "Haven''t you thought about it?" Perhaps because Anne


    was in the car, Hendrix drove his car slowly and steadily.


    I thought for a moment and said, "He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Although Valerie


    controls the rk family''s business, he is still the heir of the rk family. Part of starting up Brilliant


    Audit is a test for himself and his own self-interest too. Now that the end of the year hase, the


    annual audits should either be done or dyed to next year. But there are not manypanies to be


    audited around this time. Why is he so busy? Is he short of money? Did he run into something?"


    Hendrix replied, "You know how to analyze, which means that you are not too dumb."


    I...


    Why did he have to say that?


    I asked him as I yed with Anne, "So what happened to Sawyer?"


    "Have you heard of the butterfly effect?"


    I went nk for a while and replied, "One small incident could have a big impact on the future?


    He replied, "Yes.¡± His jet-ck eyes looked at the road in front of him. He was particrly focused,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    because of Anne.


    "What happened to Valerie has not only affected her business, but also everything else rted to her.


    Most of her businesses have gone stagnant, which indirectly affects rk''s family, including Sawyer''s.


    rk is arge corporation, Its capital and structure will still be able to sustain under pressure for a


    period of time."

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    "However, it''s not the same for Brilliant Audit. It''s only been in the industry for less than two years. It''s


    still a smallpany after all, although it has gained a good reputation and profit. It will go down a lot


    faster than you think once it hits externally. Manypanies have pulled out working with Brilliant Audit


    this year."


    I did not expect it to be like this. I was overwhelmed and frowned, "So, Sawyer must find other big


    He nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Has Roberts Group pulled out?" I asked. Anne grabbed and pulled my hand with her four small little


    fingers, her round wide eyes curiously looking around.


    "No, but the contract signedst year only includes Roberts Group in Ucrebury. I moved the head office


    to Jarold City this year. Therefore, he gained only half of the investment."


    "Shelley Group is still there, isn''t it?"


    While driving into Flora Hill, he said, "Same goes to Shelley Group. Alford Audit was already handling


    Shelley Group in case you forgot."


    Yes, I was kidnapped by Michael because of that.


    I was really disturbed by that incident, I could not describe my feelings at all.


    It was already noon by the time we reached the vi, "Look after her, I''ll take her things up," said


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hendrix after carrying Anne into the baby''s room.


    I nodded, but I turned around after taking a few steps and saw Hendrix who was still unloading things


    from the trunk, "Hendrix, I''m hungry."


    I was hungry. I had not eaten breakfast and did not eat anything at Ian¡¯s ce either.


    Hendrix paused for a moment, then he smiled and asked, "Are you ming me for not feeding you?


    Where is the egg I gave you this morning?"


    "I lost it at Ian¡¯s ce!" I pursed my lips, looked at him innocently with my face puffed up.


    He couldn''t help bursting intoughter, "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for youter!"


    "I will eat anything you make!" I replied with a smiley face. Seeing him unloading things from the trunk, I


    couldn''t help telling him, "Hendrix, you look like a family man now."


    He looked at me with his darkening eyes and said, "Come and close the door."


    I nodded, closed the door, and followed him. I asked childishly, "You do not have to get married if you


    can give birth and feed the baby, don''t you?"


    He turned around looking at me, pursed his lips, and raised his eyebrows, "What exactly do you want


    to say?"


    "I just want to give you apliment!"


    "Action speaks louder than words!" Hendrix gazed at me after putting Anne''s belongings in the baby'' s


    room.


    He was so much taller than me. I crept into him, raised my head, and kissed him on the cheek. Then I


    smiled and asked, "What about this?"


    His eyes darkened, "I will deal with you tonight!"


    I...


    Anne hardly needs any care. All she did was drink milk, slept, and curiously explored the surroundings


    with her big round eyes.


    asionally, her little hands would reach out to grab things that caught her eye. Hendrix was busy in


    the kitchen. He left his mobile phone in the baby room when he was carrying Anne''s belongings.


    When the phone vibrated, Anne would listen attentively trying to find out the source of the sound.


    I did not answer the call, instead, I shouted, "Hendrix, your phone is ringing."


    There was a tter of water in the kitchen, and he answered, "you take it!"


    Then there was no more sound in the kitchen.


    I looked at the caller ID; it was Andrea.


    I frowned and answered the call. Before I could say anything, I heard a cry from the other end of the


    line.


    "Hendrix, can youe to see me? I don''t understand why my mother wants me to stay in the hospital.


    Why isn''t she taking me back to the Pearis Manor? Hendrix, is she leaving me?"


    Valerie does not want Andrea to live in Pearis Manor? Why?

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    "Andrea, it is better for you to call Mr. Shelley. Hendrix is cooking in the kitchen for his wife and


    daughter. He probably does not have the time listening to you."


    Upon hearing my voice, Andrea got into a panic mode. "Who allowed you to answer Hendrix''s call?


    Arianna, you uneducated woman."


    "D*mn, how long has she not rinsed her mouth? It stinks when she opens her mouth.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is there a problem answering my husband''s call? Andrea, Hendrix is not your brother. I suggest you


    find out the reason why your parents hated you. Don''t harass my family. It''s appalling!"


    "Arianna, you.."


    I hung up the phone. I knew she would not say anything good thus it was better to disconnect the call.


    I threw the mobile phone away after hanging up the call. Then someone hugged me from behind.


    Hendrix said in a low voice, "Say it again."


    He smells cooking, yet he still looks remarkably handsome. I asked, ¡°What did I say?"


    He said in a deep low voice, "What did you call me just now? Yes?"


    I was stupefied, unconsciously said, "Hubby?"


    Heughed as he kissed me and rubbed against my face, "Say it again"


    I..


    Pushing him away, I said gruffly, "Andrea asked for your help. Are you nning to go there?"


    He walked towards me and smiled, "Didn''t you ask her to look for Austin? It would be unnecessary if I


    go.


    I rolled my eyes and walked to the cradle to see Anne, "Has Valerie been deserting Andrea recently?


    Andrea was clearly not in good health. Why not let her recuperate in Jarold City but send her to


    Uncrebury? Why isn¡¯t she staying in Pearis Manor? Perhaps it was because I changed the topic too


    fast. Hendrix held his forehead and said helplessly, "That''s someone else''s business. Since when did


    you like to meddle so much in other people''s business?"


    I''m not poking into other people''s business. I''m just curious!" Anne had been grabbing my hand, her


    small mouth babbled.


    She seemed hungry.


    Hendrix did not seem to care much about Andrea.


    He said, "She''s under Austin''s strict supervision. Anne is hungry. Do you want to eat or feed her first?"


    "Of course, I''ll feed her first."


    I frowned at him, "Please go out!"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Which part of you that I have not seen before?¡±


    "Don''t you think you are weird?"


    He replied confidently, "You''re my wife, so there is nothing weird about it."


    "Ha ha!"


    I did not expect Andrea would show up at Flora Hill. Anne had fallen asleep when the doorbell rang.


    Hendrix got up and opened the door as I was still eating. There was a long quiet moment, so I turned


    my eyes to the door.


    There, I saw Andrea looking pale and pallid standing at the door.


    It had only been a couple of days since west met, but she seemed to have be thinner


    I intended to avoid Andrea, but I would be seen as being irrational if I did so. This is my home, after all.


    I heard Andrea talking as I walked to the door, "I wanted to walk out of your life. I could at least still be


    the little sister you remember, not the annoying pest. But I had no choice, I had nowhere to go, I didn''t


    know what I should do next. Hendrix, you are my only hope."


    "Come in and talk!" I invited Andrea instead.


    Hendrix turned around and nced at me. Then, he let her into the house.


    Andrea did not seem surprised when she saw me. She looked at Hendrix and continued, "Hendrix, I


    will die if you don''t take care of me."

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Hendrix was a cold- hearted person. The responsibility he bore on Andrea was greater than anything


    else. He looked at her and asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    Andrea did not expect him to be indifferent. She gasped and her face turned pale, "Take me to my


    mother."


    I was even more surprised than Andrea. Valerie is her own mother. Why does she need Hendrix''s


    help?


    Hendrix seemed calm, so he said, "Okay."


    He looked at her indifferently and said, "Austin will take care of you, do note if there is nothing


    important in the future."


    Andrea''s face was pale as a ghost, and her eyes were filled up with tears. After a long moment, she


    nodded and said, "Okay!"


    There were obvious traces of tremor in her voice.


    "It''s gettingte, Arianna and I will be busyter. You can go back first if there is nothing else," Hendrix


    spoke without emotions at all.


    This was an order for her to leave.


    I understood the meaning behind, and so did


    Andrea.


    "Okay!" She gave a one-word answer again. She turned around with a sad and miserable look in her


    eyes.


    Seeing her out of the vi, I pursed my lips and seemed to see myself in the past, "Hendrix, are you


    this heartless to every woman?"


    His ck eyes gazed at me. "Not to you!"


    I did not say anything further, but I still wanted to get an answer to that question, "Why does Andrea


    need you to take her to Valerie?"


    What happened to the both of them?


    Hendrix''s eyes darkened as he looked at me, "Have you thought of looking for your biological parents?"


    I paused for a moment and asked, "How did you manage to jump the topic so fast?"


    He frowned and didn''t say much. He continued, "Answer my question."


    I thought for a moment before answering him, "I would be lying if I said I don''t want to, but it''s been so


    many years, I don''t know if we can get along well if I see them again. You never get a second chance


    to meet someone. They probably didn''t think about looking for me when they left me. So, to be honest


    and cruel, I wouldn''t want to look for them anymore."


    Seeing the strange look in his eyes, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you ask this so suddenly?"


    He shook his head and pursed his lips slightly. He then looked at me and said, "Go upstairs and get


    changed, we will be heading outter!"


    Thinking of the message that Sawyer sent me, I couldn''t help frowning, "Are we really going to have


    dinner with Valerie?"


    He nodded and motioned me to get changed.


    I wanted to refuse but decided not to after thinking about it.


    After washing up, I got dressed and put on light makeup. When I went downstairs, I saw Hendrix had


    already packed up Anne¡¯s milk bottle and diapers.


    Seeing him deft and quick, I asked, "Hendrix, have you changed Anne''s diapers?"


    He hummed in agreement, ced the bottle in the stroller, looked at me, and said, "Let''s go!"


    Err! Err!


    I am a good-for-nothing.


    Hendrix pushed the baby stroller out of the vi and went to the garage to take the car. I held onto the


    baby stroller and waited for him in the yard.


    I was stunned for a few moments when I saw a woman squatting at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Then I realized that it was Andrea.


    I frowned. Hendrix also noticed Andrea at the entrance as he drove out of the garage.


    Without saying any words, he carried Anne and put her onto the baby cradle. He then looked at me and


    said, "Let''s go!"


    Andrea got up from the steps upon hearing us. She ran and stood in front of the car.


    He looked at Hendrix and asked, "Hendrix, are you going to see my mother? Take me with you!"


    Hendrix frowned and was displeased. He said, "Austin wille and pick you upter."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Andrea''s eyes were red, "It''s so cold. Hendrix, I beg you. Please take me with you!"


    "Hop in!" I invited her, feeling a little annoyed, "It is unnecessary to make a mess of yourself to gain


    sympathy."

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Andrea''s face turned pale, and she hoped to get sympathy from Hendrix.


    Hendrix''s face didn''t look too good. He said coldly, "There is not enough space in the car. Wait for


    Austin!"


    Then he went around her, started the engine, and left!


    I looked at Andrea from the rearview mirror, who was standing on the same spot. I looked at Hendrix,


    frowning, "Don''t you feel sorry for her?"


    He pursed his lips and looked at me, "Do you want me to feel sorry for her?"


    "Just drive!" It is the same for me whether he felt sorry for her or not.


    Anne was well-behaved along the way, probably because she liked to sit in the car. She was very


    excited, and from time to time, she would even stretch out her little hands to grab things.


    Our car stopped outside the Paris Manor, at the gate of the vi. Valerie and Pedro were standing at


    the door and seemed to have waited for a long time.


    Valerie came to me upon seeing us. She smiled,


    "There you are. Dinner is ready. We''re just waiting for you."


    Both Valerie and Pedro looked at each other when Hendrix brought Anne out of the car. They looked


    surprised, and asked me, "The child survived?"


    I pressed my lips together, and I turned hostile, "Valerie, are you going to try again?"


    Valerie''s eyes suddenly turned red. She shook her head hard and said, "No, don''t think too much about


    it, child. I''m happy. I am d the baby is all right."


    Hendrix was holding Anne. He did not say much, only said, "Let''s go!"


    The dining area was located on the first floor. Both Ian and Sawyer had arrived, so were Josiah and


    Chloe whom Arianna had not seen in a long time.


    Arianna was very surprised to see her here.


    Ian once said Chloe was the reason Monique got into an ident. I felt irritated looking at the woman


    who has be more elegant.


    "Arianna,e sit here!" Ian hurriedly waved to me when she saw me.


    I walked over to Ian and sat next to her. Hendrix pushed the baby stroller next to my seat.


    Pearis Manor was probably thergest vi in


    Ucrebury. The dining area upied more than hundreds of square meters, which wasrger than the


    ordinary dining area.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The round table was veryrge. If one hadn''t spoken loudly, the other side would not be able to


    hearthem clearly.


    Valerie seemed to be extra attentive and gentle to me. She ordered the servants to serve the dishes,


    while she and Pedro sat beside Hendrix and me.


    Overlooking Anne in the stroller who was still very excited, Valerie responded with a smiling face, "She


    is so cute, she should be about four months old now."


    Pedro nced at my icy-cold face and asked in a mncholic tone, "Arianna, this child is a little


    smaller than a normal child. Is she keeping up with the nutrition?"


    I pursed my lips and looked unhappy, "She suffered a lot when she was born, so she looks smaller than


    a normal child."


    Valerie pulled Pedro to her side, painfully ming herself, "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault."


    I felt puzzled looking at both of them. I turned to Hendrix. He petted my hand, giving me support. He


    then looked at both of them and said, "Please sit down."


    Valerie and Pedro sat down, probably sensed my resentment.


    I couldn''t help feeling confused. First, this person''s attitude towards me waspletely different from


    the beginning until the present.


    Second, Pedro would have known Valerie''s past from the video by now. Why was he still able to treat


    her so calmly?


    Is there a man who did not care about his wife''s past? Why can Pedro face it so calmly?


    There were still things that I hadn''t see and not figured out.


    There were guests who have not arrived, but Valerie invited everyone to start eating, "Please dig in."


    A loud noise from outside caught everyone''s attention before Valerie could finish her sentence. It was


    Andrea who shouted, "Mother, what did I do wrong? Why are you avoiding me?"

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Andrea and Austin came in together after a few minutes. Andrea was still wearing the same clothes we


    saw her wearing at Flora Hill. The haggardness and loneliness on her face could be seen through our


    naked eyes.


    Valerie stood up from her seat with a scowl on her face. She asked Andrea, "Didn''t I tell you to stop


    looking for me?"


    Valerie walked towards Andrea angrily, but she was held back by Pedro.


    Pedro calmly told Andrea, "Please join us since you are here. All the dishes are ready to be served."


    Andrea refused. Her eyes were reddish and swollen. She asked Pedro, "Father, what have I done?


    Why did you and mother refuse to see me?"


    Pedro sighed, did not want to continue the conversation. He looked at her and said, "Andrea, everyone


    is here. We''ll talk about it after dinner, okay?"


    Andrea still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Austin. Both of them sat down.


    Andrea was seated near to us. I could see her eyes burning with jealousy when she saw Hendrix


    passed me some food.


    Valerie was attending to her guests. She turned to me and said with a smile, "Hendrix told me you like


    dessert, so I had asked the kitchen staff to make you a matcha vor dessert. Why don¡¯t you have a


    try? You must eat nutritious food since you are breastfeeding. You are too thin so you must take care of


    yourself."


    She ced a matcha vored dessert in front of me as she was talking. She even served me a bowl of


    soup.


    I was not used to Valerie being so attentive. I frowned at Hendrix as I did not understand what was


    going on.


    Hendrix only said, "See if you like it?"


    I did not say much since he said so. I took a small bite of the dessert and it tasted really good.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, I could not continue eating as I had so many questions in my mind.


    I also took a few sips of the soup, it tasted delicious too.


    Valerie wanted to fill up more soup when she knew I liked it. Hendrix stopped her and said, "Valerie, I


    will attend to her needs.¡±


    Hendrix''s attentiveness towards me made Andrea burnt in anger, she shot me a deadly look.


    Ian, who had taken care of Anne for some time, could tell that she was hungry from a single nce as


    she kept whining.


    She looked at me and asked, "Did you bring a milk bottle with you?"


    Hendrix found the milk bottle and fed it to Anne. However, the little girl did not want to drink and keep


    grabbing my dress.


    I carried Anne out from the baby stroller, but she kept grabbing my hand. I could not help asking,


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Maybe she doesn''t want to drink from the milk bottle. Arianna, why do you go upstairs and feed her in


    one of the rooms?" Sawyer, who had been looking pale, told me.


    Seeing this, Valerie quickly offered, "Let me take you up. It is normal if babies refuse to drink from a


    milk bottle."


    I did not say much. I carried Anne up to the second floor.


    "You may feed her here, the little one must have been very hungry," Valerie said thoughtfully.


    I sat on the chairfortably. Without thinking too much, I began to breastfeed Anne.


    I expected Valerie to leave the room after a short while. Instead, she stood next to me, watching.


    Anne was eventually happy with her milk. She would grab her feet with her little hands and would look


    around with her big round eyes while drinking her milk. She was extremely adorable.


    "Arianna, you''re too thin and you''ve just given birth to a baby. Both you and Hendrix are still young so


    you would not know how to take care of yourself. Why don''t you stay in the Pearis Manor for a few


    days? Sawyer told me that you n to spend this New Year together. Why don¡¯t you alle to the


    Pearis Manor? We have chefs and nutritionists who can look after you. What do you think?"

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    I was stunned but quickly answered, "No thanks, Valerie."


    She looked a little embarrassed. After a while, she asked, "Arianna, are you still upset with what


    happened in the past? Look, it''s all over. You and Anne are now safe. I have received my punishment


    too. The Moore Family had rejected me and caused Pedro to stay with me in Ucrebury. Let us forgo the


    past just like when we first meet each other."


    I held back my anger and looked at her. I couldn''t helpughing, "Valerie, you can earn back money


    and reputation. But, will you be able to bring back dead after you''ve killed them?"


    I could see her face turned pale. I asked, "Valerie, can you please go out? I need to feed my daughter."


    She wanted to say something but stopped after looking at me. She left the room without saying


    anything further.


    Anne was happily drinking her milk. As I sat on the chair observing the luxuriously decorated room. I


    could not help wondering.


    This is a girl''s room at first nce. Sawyer would asionally stay in Pearis Manor, but it could not be


    him, let alone Valerie. Therefore, this room probably belonged to Andrea.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anne caught my attention when she stretched her little hands, grabbing anything she could. My heart


    melted seeing her smiling at me. I hugged and kissed her.


    The door opened suddenly, so I quickly pulled down my top. It was Andrea who opened the door. Her


    face turned sour when she saw me.


    "Arianna, why do you like to snatch everything from me? You snatch my man, my family... now, you


    even want to snatch my room."


    I found her words rather baffling. I frowned at her and said, "Andrea, what is yours will remain yours.


    I am not interested in your family members or your room. Why should I snatch Hendrix when he is my


    legal husband?"


    Andrea got anxious and her eyes turned red, "Hendrix was being a responsible man. He wouldn'' t have


    married you if you hadn''t meddled in our rtionship."


    Iughed at her, "Where were you when he was being responsible to me? Was he in love with you? If


    he was, why did he refuse to meet you in the first ce?" "You.."


    Andrea was so angry that she was about to raise her hand to hit me. I stopped her, "Andrea, please


    control yourself. Look at you now. Have you ever wondered why your parents refused to meet you?"


    I did not intend to argue with her as I was holding Anne in my arms. My daughter could get hurt if we


    fought.


    She blocked the door when she saw me leaving, "Arianna, what are you trying to do?"


    Her question amused me, "I should be asking you this question. What are you nning to do?"


    "Why are you stopping me from leaving? What are you going to do?"


    "I can forgo Hendrix. However, you cannot show up in front of my parents again. Otherwise, I''ll fight to


    the death with you."


    I felt her request exceptionally strange, "I wish to stay away from you and your parents, so please get


    out of my way."


    Valerie seemed to have no reason to fight with me now. Although she is angry, there is nothing much


    she can do.


    She angrily walked out of her room after I left.


    Hendrix came forward when he saw mee out of the room. He took Anne from me and asked,


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look well!"

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    I pursed my lips and said, "I am alright."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We were back at the dining table where Hendrix kept bringing me food. He began to y with Anne


    after taking a few bites.


    Perhaps because I breastfeed, I ate a little more than usual. Hendrix was more than happy to see me


    eating. I noticed that Valerie and Pedro seemed to be watching me the whole time.


    Although I was curious, I could not ask while I was eating. I stopped after everyone finished eating.


    "What''s wrong?" Hendrix asked as he put a piece of meat onto my te. He asked with a smile, "Are


    you full?"


    I nodded, "Yes!"


    "The plum trees blossoming in the Pearis Manor are the most beautiful at this time. Why don''t you take


    a look?" Valerie suggested while looking at Anne.


    Little Anne had fallen asleep. Valerie instructed a nanny, "Please take care of the little er."


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Valerie and Pedro, thank you for your hospitality. It''s almost time for us to go


    back," Valerie and Pedro still did not say anything despite eating and drinking the whole evening.


    I felt strange as though I was only here for a meal with them.


    Pedro had a pair of pitch-ck eyes. He smiled at Hendrix and asked, "Mr. Roberts, one of Moore'' s


    Hendrix looked at me and pursed his lips. He said "Go and take a walk. I''ll take care of Anne. We will


    go home shortly."


    I nodded while looking at Pedro. Then, I turned to Hendrix and asked, "Is it appropriate to discuss while


    looking after Anne?"


    "It''s okay, just go ahead."


    I felt that Hendrix intended to make me spend more time with Valerie and Pedro.


    I got annoyed thinking about it.


    Pearis Manor had a veryrge courtyard. The plum trees had bloomed beautifully, as Valerie said


    earlier.


    "Arianna, the kitchen staff has made some matcha vored pastries for you to bring hometer," said


    Valerie as she was walking behind me, hoping eagerly for my positive reply.


    I was not used to her behaving like this. I pursed my lips slightly, rejecting her offer. "Thank you,


    Valerie. Desserts are rather fattening. I only eat desserts asionally."


    She looked at me and asked carefully, "Arianna, are you still mad at me?¡±


    I frowned because I was really annoyed with her question, "Valerie, if you have anything to say, you


    can say it directly. You don''t have to do this!"


    She quickly shook her head and exined, "I don''t have any hidden agendas. I regretted doing those


    things to you. I feel guilty now. I just want to make it up to you."


    "That''s not necessary. A lot of things have happened after all. It is best that we don¡¯t interact in the


    future," I replied. I walked faster than usual, as I did not want to say anymore.


    She hurried up and exined earnestly, "I know you can''t forgive us. I just want to make it up to you,


    Arianna. Please let us make it up to you?


    "Mother, what are you doing?" It was Andrea who had followed us. She pointed at me angrily and


    asked Valerie, "Mother, why do you want to make up for her? Had we not suffered enough already?"


    Andrea pushed me as she was talking to Valerie. I was standing next to a swimming pool which is not


    being used due to winter.


    But the pool was not deep.


    I didn''t expect Andrea to attack me. I was unprepared and fell into the water.


    The pool was not deep, but the water in it was extremely cold. I felt a bone- chilling coldness invading


    my body. I was freezing, my body trembled from the cold.


    Valerie panicked as she saw me falling into the water. She shouted, "Help! Somebody help!¡±

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    There were security guards and bodyguards at the vi. Two strong men rushed in and pulled me out


    of the water.


    Valerie took off her coat and wrapped it around me as I was soaking wet. She instructed the


    bodyguards, "Quickly send her for a hot bath."


    Then, she instructed the nanny, "Go make her a cup of hot tea."


    At that moment, everyone got busy.


    Andrea grabbed hold of Valerie as she witnessed how anxious she was. Her eyes were red, "Mother,


    what are you doing? She deserved it. She deserves to die."


    "Shut up!" Valerie got angry. "Why did you push her? If anything happens to her, I''ll never forgive you."


    "Mother, I am your daughter!" Andrea shouted, pointing at me, "She has done so many bad things to


    you, but you still protect her."


    Valerie pushed Andrea away and followed the bodyguards to send me for a hot bath.


    My whole body trembled and shivered. I felt better after soaking in the bathtub for a long time.


    I heard noises outside the bedroom as I got up from the bathtub. Hendrix was waiting outside the


    bathroom with Anne in his arms.


    He frowned as I came out of the bathroom, "Are you feeling better now? How did you fall into the


    swimming pool?"


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of her," Valerie felt a little guilty. She asked, "Arianna, are you


    okay? Do you feel anything unusual?"


    There were noises in the room. I told Valerie, "I am okay."


    I asked Hendrix subsequently, "Have you finished your discussion?"


    He nodded, "Do you want to go home?"


    "Yes," I answered. Anne was looking at me with her big round eyes. She was very adorable. I wanted


    to hug her but stopped by Hendrix.


    "You had just caught a cold. We should head home."


    He was right. I nodded without saying a word more and walked out of the bedroom. One of the maids


    came up to the second floor with a cup of hot tea. Valerie quickly offered, "Arianna, you''ve just caught a


    cold. Why don''t you drink some hot tea first to keep your body warm?"


    Before Valerie could finish talking, Andrea appeared from nowhere, snatching hot tea to throw at me.


    Hendrix reacted faster than Andrea. He had stood in front of me, protecting me with his back.


    I was dumbstruck. He was raging mad when I looked into his face.


    Ian was also quick to react. She took Anne over from Hendrix and saw that Anne had been well


    protected, too.


    She looked at Sawyer and asked, "Take Mr. Roberts to change his clothes and to see if he''s burned."


    Sawyer responded. He looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts.¡±


    Hendrix stared at Andrea. Even though he did not say a word, all of us could feel his dreadfulness in


    the thin air.


    After the two gentlemen left, Valerie suddenly raised her hand.


    A pnded squarely on Andrea''s face. Valerie was already mad as a ho, "Andrea, how much


    trouble do you want to cause? Isn''t this enough already?"


    Andrea was in disbelief as she did not expect that Valerie would p her in the face, "Did you hit me


    because of her?" Her voice was full of despair.


    "Yes, you deserved it!" Valerie answered ferociously. She asked Andrea, "Didn''t I ask you to stay in the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    hospital? Why did youe and make a mess here?"


    I''m not ill. Why should I stay in the hospital? Mother, you weren''t like this. Why are you doing this to me


    now? It''s clearly Arianna''s fault. Why did you punish me?"

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Andrea bawled her eyes out. Anne started crying too.


    I took Anne over from Ian as she could not stop crying. I puckered my lips looking at Valerie and


    Andrea, refusing to say a word more.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I took off with Anne in my arms and I was ready to go.


    As I was going down the flight of stairs, I overheard Pedro telling Andrea, "From now on, you are not a


    part of the Moore Family. You should not stay at Pearis Manor. My assistant will arrange a ce for you


    in the Southern District. Stay there. Don''t cause any unnecessary trouble."


    I had no interest in knowing the remaining conversation. I supposed Andrea might have just said


    another bunch of nonsense.


    Anne had stopped crying after getting into the car. She looked confused.


    Hendrix finally came down. He had changed his shirt but was still ck in color.


    However, the ck shirt did not seem to fit him well. He and Sawyer were about the same height, but


    their body figures were different.


    Hendrix liked to stay in shape. He has a strong muscr body.


    Sawyer, on the other hand, was slightly thinner and fair-looking.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and asked, "Aren''t you going to ask me if it hurts?"


    I raised my eyebrows, asking, "Did it hurt?"


    He burst outughing, "It hurts less if you kiss me." It was obvious that he was acting like a hooligan.


    I snorted, ignoring him.


    He smiled and ignited the car engine without saying anything.


    The journey from Pearis Manor to Flora Hill took about one hour. Both Anne and I fell asleep not long


    after Hendrix started driving.


    When I gained consciousness, I was on my own bed in Flora Hills but Hendrix was not sleeping next to


    me.


    I got up and walked to the baby''s room to find Hendrix coaxing Anne to sleep.


    I took a break for a couple of seconds before I asked Hendrix, "Did she cry?"


    He nodded, "Did we wake you up?"


    I shook my head. Although I had just woken up, I was still feeling very sleepy. I almost dropped


    Anne onto the ground when I was feeding her.


    Fortunately, Hendrix had stayed by my side. He took Anne over into his arms and sent me back to the


    bedroom.


    I slept until the next morning. Hendrix was not there when I woke up.


    I went straight to the baby room after washing up. Just as I expected, Hendrix was sleeping next to


    Anne.


    Both father and daughter were sleeping soundly. I could see some dark eye- circles forming on


    Hendrix''s handsome face. He had not slept well the whole night.


    The doorbell kept ringing. I went down to answer and found Valerie standing at the door.


    I was a little agitated when I saw her. "Valerie, are you here this early to see Hendrix?"


    I sounded croaky. Valerie was very concerned, "Did you catch a cold? Was it because of yesterday''s


    ident? Did you take your medicine?"


    I...


    What the hell is she doing?


    "Valerie, I''m fine, thank you for asking. Is the matter urgent for you toe this early? Hendrix is


    asleep so you might have to wait for a while."


    I tried my best to suppress my dissatisfaction and motioned for her to wait in the living room.


    She seemed to be unable to see my dissatisfaction. With a smile on her face, she exined, "Anne


    cries at night when she is hungry. Young couples like you do not have much experience taking care of


    her so I brought along two experienced midwives. Not only do they take care of you but they can also


    help take care of Anne at night."


    There were two middle-aged women behind her, who looked very kind. I turned to Valerie to reject her


    offer, "Valerie, you do not need to do this."


    She did not seem to listen. She continued to brief the midwives on Anne''s conditions. Then, she looked


    into the kitchen and saw I had cooked something in the pot.


    She said hurriedly, "Have you eaten breakfast yet? Let me make you some."


    She had made her way into the kitchen as she spoke.


    I...


    Something was wrong somewhere.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    It was pointless to stop Valerie from talking to me. She would either tell me ways to eat healthily or


    ways to take care of Anne.


    Valerie disregarded my indifference. She even ignored my cold treatment towards her.


    I stopped talking half an hourter. She made breakfast and told me to eat while it was still hot.


    Then, she instructed midwives, "Please clean up the house."


    After talking to the midwives, she turned to me and said, "Eat food with higher protein as you are


    breastfeeding now."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hendrix saw a few people in the vi when he woke up. He frowned slightly and asked, "What''s going


    on?"


    Valerie answered him, "I brought the midwives here to take care of Anne so that both of you can rest at


    night. You should have enough sleep to do your work.


    Hendrix looked at the two midwives who were busy cleaning the vi. He did not say much.


    He said to Valerie," Much appreciated, Valerie." "Don''t mention it. It''s what I should do!" Valerie was


    exceptionally happy when Hendrix epted her proposal.


    Then she asked Hendrix to taste the breakfast she made. I was a little confused. Hendrix did not seem


    to be annoyed or irritated with Valerie.


    Valerie was in the vi the whole morning. She would instruct the midwives to clean the house and


    yed with Anne in the baby room.


    Hendrix was busy with his work. I went to his study room and sat down even if I had nothing to do.


    "What''s the matter?" Hendrix turned his head around asking as he saw me sitting in the study room.


    I put down the book and look at him. Then I asked, "Do you think there''s something wrong with Valerie


    Hendrix asked while reading through the documents on hisputer, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Why did she suddenly ask us for dinner at Pearis Manor? Why did shee to our house so early in


    the morning to clean things up? Moreover, she even sent us two midwives and personally made us


    breakfast. Under normal circumstances, a normal friend would not do such things!"


    He put down his work and walked towards me, got down on one knee. With a light smile, he asked, "Is


    it not a good thing?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    He kissed my hand and asked, "Maybe she just wanted to make it up to you?"


    "She''s feeling apologetic?" I was speechless. "If she had felt guilty, she wouldn''t have done those


    things before."


    I looked at him and said with a serious tone, "Hendrix, I don''t care. You have to find a way to stop her


    froming to our house. Also, we should take Anne with us to visit your grandfather, my


    grandmother, and Monique this New Year."


    He got up and pulled me into his arms, "Well, it''s time to see them, but we cannot bring Anne. She is


    still too young to go to the cemetery," Hendrix exined with his deep low voice.


    I thought for a while and agreed with Hendrix''s suggestion, "Well, when are we going?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow!" he answered. He lowered his head and kissed me on the lips.


    Valerie happened to enter the study room with Anne. She snorted and grinned, "It seems that it''s not


    the right time for us toe here. You two carry on. I''ll take little Anne downstairs for a walk."


    Hendrix looked up and asked her calmly, "Is Anne hungry?"


    Valerie nodded and answered with a smile, "She has been whining, refusing to drink the form. I


    brought her up because I think she wanted breast milk."


    Hendrix took Anne from Valerie and handed her to me, "Go feed Anne."


    He then left the study room with Valerie.


    I always felt that Hendrix was hiding something from me, but I couldn''t figure out what it was at the


    moment.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Valerie had already left when I took Anne out of the study room after feeding her. Hendrix was in the


    living room, talking to Evan on work-rted matters.


    Hendrix hung up his phone upon seeing me. He took Anne over into his arms and asked," What would


    you want to eat?"


    I held his hand and said softly, "Anything is fine!"


    Our life seemed to be more rxed with the midwives in the vi. Hendrix would take Anne with him


    everywhere he goes. We also had better rest with the midwives taking care of Anne at night.


    I have gained a lot of weighttely. Ucrebury was located in the south, so it began to enjoy springlike


    warmth in early February.


    On New Year''s Eve, Sawyer and Ian came to Flora Hill. Our house became lively.


    Aaron called, requesting me to pick him up at the airport. I passed the phone to Hendrix as he


    happened to be by my side.


    "Be careful while you are on the road!" Hendrix told me after he spoke to Aaron.


    "Tell me what he said to you, that you are willing to let your wife pick him up?" I asked curiously.


    He burst intoughter, "Charles is with him and he had specifically requested you to go. I want to go


    with you, but are you sure you can manage cooking the dinner yourself?"


    I quickly shook my head. It was cumbersome preparing the New Year''s Eve dinner, so I promptly took


    the car keys and left Flora Hill.


    It was only a forty-minute drive from Flora Hill to the airport. Perhaps it was because of New Year''s


    Eve. Traffic was more congested than usual.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was stuck on the highway.The Ferrari in front of me carried an exclusive car te number. I thought to


    myself, "Freaking rich!"


    "Bang!" I went nk for a moment beyond shock until I couldn''t speak because I was not stepping on


    the elerator at all.


    My car had never moved. How could it suddenly hit the Ferrari?


    A man in a suit wearing sun sunsses stepped out of the Sapphire Ferrari. He was dressed in a


    custom- tailored suit, which made him look particrly dashing.


    "Knock knock!" I wind down as the man knocks on my car window.


    I looked up at the man and said, "Hi, I was..."


    "It''s my fault. Please check your car condition to file for my insurance im!" The man said with a


    serious tone.


    I was dumbstruck. The traffic was still congested, so I got out of the car with my mobile phone and took


    some photos of my car''s condition.


    I suddenly felt dizzy. I went unconscious just seconds before I knew something bad was going to


    happen.


    Life is unpredictable & uncertain at every stage, we will never know what happens next.


    I was lying on a hotel bed when I woke up. My clothes were all over the floor, as well as a used


    condom.


    Even a fool would know what had happened.


    I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my chest, and I was lost and perplexed. I didn''t have any clothes on me.


    I got out of bed and fell onto the ground. When my feet touched the floor, I had no strength at all.


    I reached out to grab the clothes scattered on the ground.


    "Bang!" The hotel room door was forced open. A man came into the room, a look of great bitterness


    swept across his face.


    As they looked into each other''s eyes, his pupil erged. Anger flooded his veins, the rage stirred


    within him.


    "Will you trust me if I said I don''t know what had happened?" I covered myself with clothes. I asked him


    as my body began to shake terribly.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    I could not remember what happened. The only thing I remembered was that I lost consciousness after


    getting off the car on the highway.


    Hendrix looked at me, and his eyes were red in veins. After a while, he took a deep breath to suppress


    all his emotions.


    He walked towards me, said in a low and hoarse voice, "I believe in you!"


    He got down by my side, covering my body with his jacket. He saw the used condom on the floor.


    My heart pain as I looked at him. Tears rolling down my cheeks, I could not say a word.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His lips pursed as he wiped my tears away. "Don''t cry, let''s go home!"


    He carried me in his arms. He was firm and certain in his movement.


    It felt like an eternity despite just after a few minutes of walking. Media and reporters have already


    surrounded the hotel.


    It was obvious that I had fallen into a trap.


    The reporters marched forwards, but they were stopped by Hendrix but one die- hard reporter asked, ¡±


    Mrs. Roberts, is it true that you hadmitted adultery with a man other than your husband? Are you


    having matrimonial difficulties with Mr. Robert?"


    It was an agonizing question.


    Hendrix''s anger spiked. He shouted at the reporters in front of him, "Get the hell out of my way!"


    Fury surged through Hendrix as he kicked the reporters surrounding him. There might have been a riot


    if it weren''t for the bodyguards.


    Hendrix carried me into the car. He pursed his lips and said directly to the driver, "Go now!"


    I got out of the car as soon as it stopped at Flora Hill. I ran towards the vi.


    However, I fell and hit my knee hard on the ground. The pain sobered me up a little.


    There were footsteps hurried behind me. I held on to the pain and screamed, "Leave me alone!"


    I screamed my lungs out. There was blood and pain in my voice.


    The footsteps behind stopped. I gritted my teeth and got up from the ground. I took a deep breath,


    suppressed the pain, and walked forward step by step.


    I went straight into the bathroom and began to frantically rub my body.


    I rubbed every single inch of my skin until it became very painful. I felt really sick as I did not even know


    the man, what had actually happened.


    Why did I appear in the hotel and had to see those disgusting things?


    "Knock knock..." Hendrix knocked on the door, "Arianna, stopped washing. We can solve all the


    problems."


    My heart ached so much that I could not say a word. I thought I was finally living a happy life, leaving


    behind bad circumstances.


    I have a husband and a child. I have everything that I should have. My life will definitely be better.


    "But why do I have to face this? What have I done to deserve this?"


    "Arianna, listen up ande out!"


    "I will break the door if you refuse to open it," He said, suppressing his anger.


    "Go away!" I yelled. The pain in my throat was unbearable.


    "Bang!" Hendrix broke into the bathroom. His eyes caught me hiding my face, sitting on the floor.


    Hendrix carried me out of the bathroom towards the bed. I broke down and pushed him away, "Hendrix,


    let me go!"


    He put me on the bed, pinned me down, and said in a deep low voice, "I will never let you go, never!"

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    I...


    Tears began rolling down my cheek.


    After sometime.


    I stopped crying. He held me in his arms and said in a low hoarse voice, "I don''t care who the person


    was, he will get twice as much from me."


    I pursed my lips. My throat was on fire that I couldn''t say a word.


    I had just calmed down when Aaron came to Flora Hill. He punched Hendrix in the face as soon as he


    saw him.


    The two men got into a fight all of a sudden.


    Aaron was in a bad mood. He picked up a ss in the bedroom and threw it at Hendrix, "You can''t


    even protect your own woman. Do you still call yourself a man?"


    Aaron did not show any signs of stopping. He threw everything he could get at Hendrix, "I gave you a


    chance when she lost her child. You promised to protect her. Now she''s hurt again. Are you still a


    man?"


    The bedroom was in a mess. Hendrix pursed his lips and looked gloomy, but he didn''t say a word


    eventually.


    Charles nced at Hendrix when he came into the bedroom. He asked, "Do you know who did it?"


    Hendrix frowned. He answered, "We are still investigating!"


    "A piece of shit!" Aaron lost his temper and threw the stuff in his hand at Hendrix.


    Hendrix was quick to dodge it.


    Charles was still rtively calm. He looked at Aaron and said, "Go out for a smoke and calm down.


    There''s been enough trouble here."


    Aaron said directly, "I can''t calm down. I must take Arianna back today."


    Aaron looked at me and said, "Arianna, pack your stuff and go back with me."


    Charles frowned at Aaron. "Can you stop causing trouble?"


    Aaron promptly changed when he noticed Charles was getting annoyed. He pursed his lips and said,


    "I''m going for a smoke!"


    After Aaron went out, Charles asked Hendrix, "Do you have any suspects?"


    Hendrix frowned. He answered after a while, "We have to investigate first!"


    "The Moore Family?"


    Hendrix shook his head, "Unlikely!" "There is still a possibility." Charles still wanted to say something,


    but Hendrix stopped him.


    "Mr. Reid, Arianna needs to rest. Let''s discuss in the study room.¡±


    Charles paused for a moment, then nodded and went to the study room.


    I couldn''t sleep. I kept recalling yesterday¡¯ s incident as I calmed down.


    When was I drugged? When was I targeted? I didn''t realize it at all.


    I was conscious when I got out of the car to take the photos. The man was wearing sunsses, and his


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    facial features and voice were very strange to me.


    It wasn¡¯t someone I knew at all. After thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t make up any lead. I


    covered my head down and pulled my hair hard.


    Hendrix held me in his arms as he walked into the bedroom. Heforted me, "Arianna, please don''t


    hurt yourself!"


    "It was a Sapphire Ferrari from Jarold City. I don''t know the man. There might have been others in the


    car." I had calmed down as I told him.


    He nodded and kissed me on the forehead. "Yes, I''ve already checked it out. We''ll find it soon."


    Sure enough, Hendrix''s mobile phone rang. It was from Evan as his voice was loud enough to be


    heard.


    "Mr. Roberts, the Sapphire Ferrari belongs to the Granger Group. The car had been in the garage after


    Yohannes left. It was taken by someone a few days ago."


    Hendrix pursed his lips and asked, "Who managed the cars?


    Evan went quiet for a moment before he answered, "It''s Nerissa, your aunt."

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    I could feel Hendrix'' s anger and rage running down his nerves. He pursed his lips and suppressed his


    anger. He then instructed, "Continue your investigation."


    Evan nodded. He said, "Mr. Roberts, we''ve also found some information about Nerissa. The man who


    took Madam was Nerissa''s assistant, Haward."


    Hendrix pursed his lips. He was quiet for a long time.


    Evan thought Hendrix didn''t want to say anything further, so he asked, "Mr. Roberts, what do I need to


    do?"


    "Find Haward. Make him talk, no matter what method you use," Hendrix said, his ck eyes brimmed


    with hostility.


    I looked at Hendrix after he hung up the phone. I could not even say a word.


    He hugged me and didn''t say a word. He must have feltplicated, too.


    Was it Nerissa? If so, why did she do this? What was in it for her?


    Heforted me and said in a low voice, "Stay at home and rest. Don''t overthink."


    I grabbed him as he was about to leave. I asked, "Can you bring me along? Hendrix, I don''t want to


    stay alone at home."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He pressed his lips together, remained silent for a moment, then he nodded, "Okay!"


    Ian took Anne over to her house, so there was no one at home. I could not sleep nor could I remain


    content.


    Traffic was smooth as it was the first day of New Year. Hendrix drove the car out of the city and


    stopped at one of the abandoned factories.


    Hendrix held my hand as I got out of the car.


    There were two men in ck waiting outside the factory. They bowed and greeted Hendrix when they


    saw him.


    Hendrix merely responded and walked into the factory. He went cold with fury.


    I shivered when I saw the man in sunsses. Hendrix held me in his arms and said in a low voice,


    "Don''t be afraid, I am here!"


    Then he signaled Evan to bring in two chairs. Hendrix helped me sit on one of the chairs, he got down


    in front of me and held my hand.


    His voice was gentle, "Close your eyes if you''re afraid, okay?"


    I responded by nodding my head.


    He got up and turned to Haward. Anger welled up in his chest as he asked, "Are you going to tell me


    yourself, or do I force you to?"


    There were bruises on Haward''s face. He had been beaten and punched before we arrived at the


    factory.


    "What else can you do to me?" Heughed without fearing death.


    Hendrix pursed his lips as he felt a jolt of anger. He violently kicked Haward in the face. Haward''s body


    fell to the ground, and blood began to flow from the corners of his mouth.


    Hendrix asked him coldly, "Do you want me to continue?"


    Hawardughed. He was not afraid of death, "Kill me if you can."


    Evan was so angry that he kicked Haward in the belly. He yelled angrily, "Stubborn face"


    Hendrix looked at Haward beaten mercilessly by Evan. He motioned for Evan to stop after some time.


    He sat down on his chair, looking cold and gloomy, "It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t tell. Bring both his


    parents and fiancee. Let them share the fun together."


    Hendrix''s threat chilled Haward to the bones. He looked evil in his smile.


    Haward''s eyes were filled with fear all of a sudden. He looked at Hendrix and roared, "Roberts,e


    and deal with me. You don''t f*cking touch my family."


    "Oh!" Hendrix sneered, "Do you think I will listen to you? I heard that your fiancee is pregnant. What will


    happen to her if she knows what you have done?"

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    "You...¡± Haward got up from the ground and rushed toward Hendrix.


    Evan was faster as he kicked Haward''s calf, causing him to kneel hard on the ground.


    Hendrix looked at him coldly, pursing his lips. After some time, he looked at Evan and said, "Invite his


    parents and fiancee."


    Haward struggled from the ground and grabbed Evan''s hand. He looked at Hendrix and said, "Roberts,


    you scumbag!"


    Hendrix looked at him coldly, "I can be more despicable. Do you want to see it for yourself?"


    Both Hendrix and Haward stared at each other. Hendrix possessed greater imposing manners, Haward


    lost almost immediately.


    "Okay, what do you want to know? I''ll tell you!" Haward finallypromised and looked at Hendrix.


    Hendrix retracted his gaze and nced at Evan, "Go get Madam some fruit juice and green tea


    dessert!"


    Evan was stunned for about two seconds. He gave me a confused look, nodded, and went out.


    Haward sat on the ground and looked extremely disheveled. He looked up at me and said, "I did not


    touch her. You can check if you don''t believe me."


    Hendrix said nothing, but looked at him indifferently. Haward could feel his death by just looking at


    Hendrix.


    Haward paused for a moment and continued, I''m only responsible for bringing Miss Reid to the hotel as


    per Madam Roberts''s instructions. I don''t know what happened after that."


    The Madam Roberts that Haward mentioned was Nerissa.


    "Is that all?" Hendrix asked, as his eyes darkened.


    Haward nodded, "I don''t know the man in the hotel. When I sent Miss Reid in, his back was facing me.


    He was about 1.85 meters tall and cold."


    Hendrix did not speak. Haward worried that Hendrix would have to use his parents and fiancee to force


    him to talk because Evan was not there.


    He had informed what he knew, "Madam Roberts gave me 30,000 dors and put it in the Sapphire


    Ferrari. I wouldn''t have done such a thing if it weren''t for my engagement."


    Haward looked at Hendrix, he pleaded, "Mr. Roberts, I beg you. You can do anything to me, but please


    don''t hurt my family. I beg you."


    Hendrix still did not speak. Evan came in carrying a bag of fruit juice and cakes.


    He asked someone to bring in a table, arranged the cake neatly, and offered, "Madam, here are your


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    snacks."


    I...


    After that, he looked at Hendrix and said, "They are outside now."


    Haward thought it was his family members. A surge of anger rose from his heart. She red and


    scolded Hendrix, "You despicable bastard. You said that you wouldn''t touch my family. You f*cking kept


    your promise."


    Evan instructed two sturdy men to catch him. He answered coldly, "Who told you that it''s your family?"


    Footsteps of high heels could be hearding from outside. It was none other than Nerissa.


    Ucrebury has turned warmer in January, the temperature is not too high, just good enough to keep


    warm.


    She came wearing a long gown that made her look elegant and graceful. Her high heels were


    particrly bright.


    Nerissa was an elegant woman. However, she looked overdressed for this particr moment.


    There were two men in ck walking by her side. It was obvious that she was dragged by force.


    She saw Hendrix as she walked in. Nerissa''s face turned pale. She asked, "Hendrix, why are you


    here?"


    Hendrix''s slender body leaned back, rxed and unrestrained. He raised his eyebrows and asked,


    "Why can''t I be here?"

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Nerissa nearly sat on the floor when she saw Haward, who had been beaten miserably.


    Hendrix pinched the muscle between his eyebrows. Then he looked at Haward and said, "Repeat what


    you just said."


    Haward was relieved knowing his family members were safe. His mind became clearer as he calmed


    down.


    "Five days ago, I was requested by Madam Roberts to carry out a mission. In return, she would give


    me 30,000 dors. Normally, I wouldn''t have agreed to do that. But my fiancee is pregnant. Her parents


    had asked for 300,000 dors worth of betrothal gifts. If I can''t give them the money, they will take the


    baby away."


    He took a heavy breath and continued, "My parents have been farmers for their whole life. They had


    recently borrowed a lot of money to build a new house so they cannot afford it. I agreed to take on the


    mission because of the money."


    "Nonsense!" Nerissa went furious, "You''re lying. I didn''t call you. I didn''t give you the money."


    Haward looked at her and said, "You put 300,000 dors cash in the Sapphire Ferrari. The money is


    still in the car. The car key was ced at the corner of the Granger Manor''s gate because you were


    afraid of being discovered."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I haven''t used the money at all. You can see it for yourself. There''s no need for me to lie!"


    Hendrix looked at Evan and he didn''t say anything. Evan nodded and said, "We found 300,000 dors


    without serial numbers in the car. We were unable to trace the origin as it was not withdrawn from the


    bank."


    Nerissa looked at Hendrix, nearly broke down, "Hendrix, I''m your aunt. I have no reason to harm your


    wife. You can''t take his words for real."


    Evan went forward and handed a mobile phone to Hendrix. He said, "Miss Nerissa met Miss Andrea


    once at Ucrebury."


    Hendrix turned to look at Nerissa after checking the call history. He asked coldly, "Why did youe to


    Ucrebury?"


    Nerissa''s face turned pale. She answered, "I... I''m here to see father."


    "Why did you meet Andrea?" Hendrix was getting impatient.


    Nerissa''s body trembled a little, "She asked to meet her. She knew that it was me who gave out the


    things to Arianna. She threatened me to get Arianna out, or she would tell Valerie what I did." "Huh!"


    Hendrix sneered, but he didn''t say anything.


    Hendrix turned to me after a long time. He frowned slightly when he saw I didn''t touch the juice and


    cake. He asked, "You don''t like it?"


    I shook my head and answered, "No!"


    "Are you tired?" He reached out to grab my hands.


    I nodded. What would Hendrix do if Nerissa was involved. I could not predict the oue of the


    investigation.


    Andrea was involved, too. For Hendrix, Nerissa was family and Andrea was his responsibility. He


    cannot proceed further no matter how much he resents them.


    I felt a little tired. I said, "Hendrix, please send me back."


    Hendrix nodded. He nced at Haward and Nerissa before instructing Evan, "Leave them to the


    police."


    Nerissa startled. Her eyes were filled with fear, "Hendrix, you can''t do this without any evidence."


    Hendrix looked at her, "We will resolve the problem differently once the police finish their investigation."


    Resolve the problem differently.


    Nerissa sat helplessly on the ground. She did not know what to do next.


    I got into a car after leaving the factory. I closed my eyes and leaned against the car seat, feeling


    extremely tired.


    I felt the warmth in my hand. It was from Hendrix. He held my hand tight as he ignited the car engine.


    He said coldly, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine!"


    I pressed my lips together. Who could it have been? I asked myself.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Hendrix put me on the bed as I was a little sleepy after reaching the vi. He left after instructing the


    midwives.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I was feeling very sleepy lying on the bed, however, I could not sleep.


    I took out my phone to call Kelsey. She answered my call almost immediately.


    "Miss Reid, are you... are you okay?" she asked tentatively.


    "Did you watch the news?" I asked.


    "Yes!" she continued after pausing for a moment, "I asked my friend to check but to no avail. The


    surveince video of the hotel has been destroyed, and there is no way to find out!"


    I nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "You don''t have to check that anymore. Just keep an eye on


    Chloe, find out if she had any contact with Andrea and Nerissately."


    She was a little confused and asked, "Chloe? Why do you want to check on her?"


    "It is just a wild guess, and nothing has been confirmed. Find out what you can and we will see into it


    There is no need for Kelsey to continue her investigation as Hendrix and Aaron would have been a lot


    faster than her in checking the necessary.


    After a long time, she nodded, "Okay, I understand!"


    Iid on the bed after hanging up the phone. I still could not sleep. I felt immenselyplex and


    As I was about to fall asleep, I heard noises from the first floor.


    I got agitated thus I woke up and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Tell Arianna toe out!" Andrea yelled like a madwoman in the living room.


    The midwives and nanny tried their best to stop and dragged her out of the vi. The bodyguards came


    and helped.


    The bodyguard lifted her up and started to walk out.


    I asked on my way to the living room, "What is your problem, Andrea?"


    The bodyguard stopped, but he still had Andrea, who was trying to break free from him.


    "Arianna, why are you using me of what happened to you? You were the one to be med and you


    deserve it."


    She tried to break free. She would have torn me apart if the bodyguards had not had her in the first


    ce.


    I pursed my lips and said, "When did I me you?" She sneered, "Who else if it''s not you? Hendrix


    wanted to send me away. My parents did not even want me. They med me for everything. They


    thought I was the one who harmed you. I obviously didn''t do anything. If it was me, I would have killed


    you and burned you to the ground."


    She struggled to try to hit me, but she was pulled back by two strong men.


    A group of people suddenly rushed into the vi. It was Valerie and Pedro.


    Valerie could not control her emotions as she saw Andrea. She came forward without worrying about


    whether Andrea was standing on her feet firmly.


    Valerie pped Andrea on the face. Andrea fell to the ground, with one hand on her face. She looked


    at the person who pped her.


    Valerie was incredulous when Valerie pped her, "Mother, you used to love me. Why are you hitting


    me because of her? I am your daughter."


    Valerie looked at her coldly, "You knew how I treated you! Look at you now? What have you done to


    yourself? Don''t you have remorse,


    Andrea?"


    Andrea broke down, "Why should I change when I did nothing wrong? It''s obviously your fault and you


    med me for it. Why?"


    Valerie was so angry that she wanted to p her again. Pedro stopped her, "That''s enough. Don''t


    cause any more trouble."


    He looked at the bodyguards behind him and said, "Help Andrea up and send her back."


    Andrea pushed the bodyguard away when he tried to pull her up. She roared, "Get away from me.


    Don''t touch me. I didn''t hurt her at all. Why are you ming me?"


    Andrea pointed at me, looked aggrieved.


    Valerie felt a flicker of disgust and hatred seeing Andrea, "Who else could it be? You''ve met Nerissa


    secretly many times. Do you think I don''t know what you''ve discussed with her?"

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    "Mother!" Andrea''s tears were gushing down from her eyes. "Why didn''t you believe in me? I wasn''t


    talking about Arianna at all with Nerissa. If I really want to kill her, I''ll kill her directly. I won''t give her a


    chance to live at all."


    "p!" Valerie pped Andrea''s face harder this time.


    Andrea looked at Valerie incredulously. She asked, "Do you remember how many times you have


    pped me because of her?"


    "Shut up!" Valerie shouted angrily, "Would she have gotten hurt over again if it weren''t because of you?


    I would not have epted you into Moore''s Family if I knew you would be like this."


    "Enough!" Pedro finally talked, "We''ve checked everything we possibly could. It was our fault that


    Andrea had be like this. Just send her away."


    Andrea looked at Pedro incredulously and shouted at the top of her lungs, "Father, I am your daughter.


    Where are you taking me? Why are you sending me away?"


    "Andrea, listen to me. You have caused a huge trouble. Valerie and I cannot protect you anymore.


    Hendrix won''t let go of you easily.


    Nerissa is his aunt, so he cannot do anything to her. But you are different. We still cannot guarantee


    your safety even if he had promised your brother. The Moore Family can''t hold on any longer because


    Charles will attack with any means if you don''t leave now. No one survives if you stay!"


    Andrea shook her head hard with tears running down her face. "No, it wasn''t me. I am not capable of


    nning that kind of incident. I would have just killed her."


    Andrea was taken out of the vi by two bodyguards. I said suddenly, "Don''t make things difficult for


    her. It might not be her."


    Valerie and Pedro were stunned for a moment. They looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, you don''t have


    to..."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I am not helping her!" I exined, "Hendrix, Charles and the Moore Family could not even find out the


    identity of the man in the hotel room. Do you think Miss Andrea has the ability to do this?"


    I knew better than anyone else that Andrea hated me and wanted to kill me. However, there were too


    many uncertainties in this matter. Haward said that Nerissa called and gave him the money.


    However, he didn''t contact Nerissa directly, nor did he personally hear Nerissa''s voice.


    It was all through the telephone calls. Voices can be manipted, phones can be borrowed or thrown


    away. It is difficult to check if someone did it on purpose.


    Moreover, the identity of the man in the hotel is still a mystery.


    Valerie and Pedro remained silent upon hearing my exnation. They looked at me and said, "Miss


    Reid, you..."


    "Please go back first! We can''t make a decision before we find out the truth."


    "Arianna, stop pretending to be kind. You can''t bear the loneliness and hook up with any man you


    found. You try to cover up by ming me! Shame on you!"


    Andrea pointed at me and vowed every dirty word she knew.


    Pedro felt disgusted and motioned the bodyguards to take Andrea away. He looked at me and didn''t


    say a word before leaving the vi.


    Valerie looked at me. She said hesitantly, "Have a good rest. Don''t worry so much. The police will


    investigate thoroughly."


    I didn''t say anything and watched them leave. I was not sleepy anymore. I sat in the living room,


    looking rather tired.


    "Madam, Sir called and asked what you do wish to eat for dinner. He''ll bring it back for you!" The


    midwife approached and asked.


    I felt a sharp pain pinching between my eyes. I shook my head, "No need. I''ll be going outter."


    The midwife was about to say something. She kept quiet as I looked dreadful.


    I called Aaron and asked him to apany me to the police station after sitting in the living room for a


    while.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Aaron waited outside the vi with a very low-profile Mercedes Benz.


    I got in the car asking, "Why are you so low-profile all of a sudden?"


    He ignited the car engine and said, "I will get uncle Charles into trouble if I am too shy."


    I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t say much. I looked at him and asked, "Can you find out the


    grudges between Hendrix and Josiah?"


    He frowned, "Grudges? Aren''t they two brothers? What sort of grudges do you want to check?"


    "I don''t know yet, just look into it," I could not figure the reasons why Andrea and Nerissa did such


    things to me.


    These people came for Hendrix. Nerissa and Andrea might have been pulled in to camouge their


    real intention.


    He frowned and nodded, "Alright, I''ll check it out!"


    At the Police Station.


    Kelsey was waiting at the door. She was dazed to see me and Aaron. She stepped forward and


    greeted, "Miss Reid!"


    She seemed a little nervous, as she needed to talk to Calvinter.


    I patted her hand to pacify her. "Don''t worry. Just talk as if it''s a farewell."


    The police took her into the interrogation room. Aaron looked at me and said, "You ask me to be your


    driver, didn''t you?


    "Can''t I?"


    He pursed his lips, feeling speechless. "Yes, you can!"


    He said after a while, "You can''t get anything from Calvin. Don''t waste your energy. You might find


    something from Nerissa."


    I frowned and felt some pain in my head. "I have to give it a try."


    "Is the result ready?" I sound agitated.


    Aaron was surprised by my question. He answered, "It''s out, but the protocols require Hendrix to take it


    personally."


    I frowned, asking, "I am the party directly involved, can''t I take it myself?"


    He pressed his lips while slightly narrowed his eyes. "You wish to find out yourself?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I answered, "I should at least find out who was trying to harm me!"


    He looked at me and sighed. Then he said, "Wait here. I''ll ask."


    Kelsey came out not long after Aaron left. I stopped her as she was about to talk.


    "It''s a littlete today. Let''s have dinner on another day."


    She was stunned for a moment and noticed that Aaron had returned. She looked at me and nodded,


    "Thank you for helping today."


    Then, she turned around and thanked Aaron, "Thank you, Mr. Reid!"


    Aaron shrugged, "Why thank me? It''s gettingte. Let''s have dinner together."


    "No, I have to go back to the countryside. I will make a move first." Kelsey left after exining.


    Aaron looked at me and pursed his lips, "Your staff behaves exactly like you too. What do you want to


    eat?"


    "Whatever is fine!" I responded. I got into the car and asked him, "What is the result of the test?"


    He answered, " It''s not Haward. They are still running the checks."


    "I know it''s not Haward. I want to know who the man in the hotel was. He may have designed the whole


    thing. Andrea and Nerissa are just scapegoats." There was a message from Kelsey.


    I took a quick nce at the message before putting the mobile phone away.


    Aaron drove towards downtown. The sky was getting darker, "Uncle Charles and I will continue


    investigating this matter. Don''t worry and take good care of your health. Ian said that your depression is


    getting worse. You are weed at our home if you cannot bear staying at Flora Hill. I don''t like that


    bastard Hendrix anyway. You will be the princess of the Reid Family. I will take care of you for the rest


    of your life."

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    I was amused by hisment. "I am only twenty-six. Does it mean I can start splurging and waste my


    life?"


    "Of course, you can spend millions every day from Reid Family''s business and my properties. There''s


    plenty of money for you to throw around as you please."


    I smiled and said, "Anne is probably the most blessed child in the world. Her grandfather and uncle


    have paved the way for her future as she was born."


    Then, he raised his eyebrows, "Of course, she is my niece!" Aaron looked at me and asked in a more


    serious tone, "Don''t you want your own child?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I clenched my fists tightly. I didn''t know what to say.


    I took a deep breath before answering him, "We''ll see!" It was a painful experience. When my child


    passed, I didn''t want to have another one. That one time had caused me enough pain tost a lifetime.


    "With Anne around, it doesn''t matter whether you want a child in the future."


    I nodded and felt a pain in my chest. Frankly, I have be increasingly restless recently.


    Truly, sometimes I do not know how to control my own emotions and feelings.


    We stopped at one of the restaurants in the city and a valet came forward to park the car for us.


    Aaron threw the car key at the valet and brought me directly into the restaurant. His handsome features


    were definitely a boon in skipping the queue.


    People were looking at us as we entered the restaurant and we heard whispers from time to time.


    Nevertheless, it made Aaron sulky. He pulled me into one of the private rooms and ordered some food


    before he looked at me and said, "You have lost a lot of weight breastfeeding Anne recently. Let''s have


    something good to eat this time."


    I smiled, but I could not hide the pressure I felt. Obviously, I heard the whispers when I came into the


    restaurant.


    Those people were not looking at Aaron but me. I seemed to have forgotten that Hendrix was a young


    and famous entrepreneur in Ucrebury. The news about his wifemitting adultery still lingers.


    It was expected that people would overthink especially when I showed up here with Aaron.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if I were to be described as "The fickle andscivious wife of the famous


    entrepreneur in Ucrebury" on newspaper headlines every day.


    "What are you thinking?" Aaron flicked my forehead. He said helplessly, "Stop getting distracted. The


    dishes will be served soon."


    I nodded my head.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Then, he frowned upon noticing the depressed look on my face. "Arianna, a person would not go far if


    they care too much about others. Look at those celebrities, they must have had plenty of horrible things


    said to them. Besides, we all know what really happened. Listen to your big brother, and don''t take it to


    the heart, okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I just want to eat some lobster. Do they serve any in the restaurant?" I said as I took a


    look at the menu.


    Meanwhile, Aaron was rendered speechless.


    He facepalmed himself helplessly and said, "Okay, I''ll go out and find you some lobster. What a pain."


    It didn''t matter how calm I pretended to be because I couldn''t get rid of the pain in my heart.


    I pursed my lips and nced at him, "Mr. Shelley''s life is quite interesting too."


    The probability of him attending a business-rted dinner during New Year''s Eve was not high!


    Sure enough, Andrea turned up behind him.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    I was surprised to see Andrea''s face turned pale when she sighted me. She pulled on Austin''s shirt and


    said, "Austin, dinner is served. Let''s go!"


    However, Austin took her hand and said gently, "Wait a moment!"


    He then turned to me and said, "Miss Reid is such a strong-minded woman. You can still dine with


    another man despite themotion. Looks like Hendrix was overly-concerned about you."


    I frowned, suppressing my anger. "It seems that you have the habit of talking before you think."


    He sneered, "Did that hit a nerve? Hendrix had been very lenient with you. He tortured himself with


    alcohol whenever you''re upset, and he was worried sick when you had a miscarriage. He''s such a


    proud person, but he was willing to undergo a vasectomy for you. But, here you are dining with another


    man just a few days after the incident. Do you know how humiliating this would be for him if this was


    out in the news?"


    His expression was cold as ice. "Arianna, can you be more sympathetic? Hendrix is your husband, not


    a stranger."


    I was dumbstruck, and it took me quite a while to react. I looked at him and asked, "What did you say?"


    He sneered, and his eyes were full of disdain. "Do you know what a vasectomy means to a man? He


    disowned his own children for the sake of you and your friend''s child. Don''t you think that''s funny?"


    My mind went totally nk for a few seconds. I looked at him, and my voice was a little hoarse. "Why?"


    His gaze was indifferent and replied sarcastically. "Because he was afraid that you will suffer, he was


    afraid that you would experience the fear of giving birth again, afraid that you think he will not ept


    Anne as his own child. He is considerate of your feelings all the time. On the contrary, what have you


    done for him?"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say. I felt extremely ufortable inside.


    Andrea couldn''t help sneering upon hearing Austin''s words. She said in a sad and mournful voice,


    "How ridiculous."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, Austin turned around and saw her pale face. He said, "Andrea!"


    Andrea looked up at him with sorrowful eyes and tears rolling down her cheeks. "Do you know that I


    always thought that he would always protect me from the day I met him, silly me!"


    Perhaps because Austin didn''t want me to see Andrea''s sorrowful condition because he held her up


    and gave me a meaningful look before he left the private room with Andrea.


    Aaron saw Austin and Andrea leaving the private room as he returned with arge box of lobsters in his


    hand.


    His gaze became guarded. He asked as he put the box of lobsters on the table, "Did they give you


    trouble?"


    I shook my head. I asked as the waiter started to serve the dishes, "Can you take it to go?"


    Next, Aaron pursed his lips as he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I.." I suddenly remembered what Austin had just told me, "Have you ever cared about other people''s


    feelings?"


    I swallowed my word and answered," Maybe Uncle Charles hasn''t taken his dinner, so why don''t we


    pack some for himter?"


    "No, the maid will cook for him." He raised his hand and beckoned the waiter to go out as he replied.


    Then, Aaron looked at me and said, "I got you some good lobsters topped with garlic. Let''s try and see


    if you like it."


    "Where are you?"


    I answered, I''m out!"


    Hendrix asked, "When are youing home?"


    I answered, ''TH be back soon."


    Hendrix said, "I will wait for you!"


    I replied, "Okay!"

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Aaron was looking at me as I looked up after sending the messages. He asked, "Are you leaving?"


    Then, I nodded. "It''s gettingte. I should get going."


    He pursed his lips and answered. "Okay!"


    Ultimately, I did not really eat the lobsters as I packed them up to take them away with me.


    Aaron tried talking to me as I did not say a word on the way back to Flora Hill, but to no avail.


    When we turned into Flora Hill, he asked, "Are you going back to Hovell after New Year as promised?"


    I was stunned for a moment before replying to his question, "Yes, I promise!"


    Next, he nodded as he stopped the car in front of the vi. He looked at me and said, "Well, go on


    then!"


    The lights in the vi were still on as I entered the house. Hendrix was reading a book on the sofa, and


    he turned his head to look when he heard movement at the door.


    After that, he put down the book and looked at me.


    I stood and gazed at him for a while before walking over to his side. I hugged him as I sat down next to


    him.


    Then, he hugged me back. He asked gently as he noticed I was not in a good mood, "What''s wrong?


    What happened?"


    I looked at him with my eyes slightly closed. Then, I lowered my head and reached out my hands to


    remove his belt.


    He held me down and said with a smile in his voice. "Restrain yourself. We are in the living room.


    What''s the hurry?"


    I pressed my lips tight and pulled him up to the bedroom instead.


    Then, he carried me up upstairs.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he noticed that something was not right with me. Thus, he frowned and asked, "What


    happened?"


    He held my hands tightly, but I still did not know how to answer his question. I looked up at him and


    finally summoned the courage to ask. "When did you do it?"


    He frowned, "What?"


    "The vasectomy"


    His face sunk. There was a hint of seriousness in his voice as he asked, "Who told you?"


    My eyes became wet with tears. I choked with sobs as I asked, "Did it hurt?"


    He looked at me amusedly before he pulled me into his arms and said helplessly, "It''s just a minor


    operation. I did not feel anything."


    I wrapped my arms around his waist, feeling terrible. "I''m sorry!"


    "This kind of minor surgery won''t hurt me. Besides, we have Anne by our side, so let''s not think about


    having another child. There''s nothing to be sorry for"


    He smoothed my long hair before he took my hand and smelled it. He asked, "What did you eat


    outside?"


    I pucker my lips as I answered, "Aaron got me lobsters and I brought some back. Do you want to have


    some?"


    He looked deep into my eyes, "I want you more."


    I was dumbstruck. I looked at him for a moment and ran into the bathroom without thinking.


    I switched on the water before I stood in the shower, desperately washing my skin.


    Then, Hendrix knocked at the bathroom door and he ordered in his low voice, "Arianna,e out!"


    Then, tears ran down my face as I broke down. In the end, I could not control myself anymore.


    He came in and turned off the shower. His gaze was red-rimmed as he looked at me.


    I buried my head between my legs as I said despairingly, "I tried but there is no other way. I can''t get


    over it."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    I looked up at him. My mouth slightly opened, but I could not say a word at all.


    After a long while, he pulled me up and wiped the water off my body with a towel. Then he carried me


    out of the bathroom and put me on the bed. He tried tofort me, "Close your eyes and sleep!"


    He got up and went to the bathroom. I heard the sound of water flowing in the bathroom shortly after


    that. Iid on the bed and couldn''t close my eyes.


    My chest felt tight and heavy as though I had been stabbed countless times, leaving multiple unhealed


    wounds.


    They were old injuries that linger around. A slight crack in the wound would make the pain spread to


    the entire body.


    The day was still early. Hendrixid down on the bed to read a book after drying himself.


    I could not sleep, neither did I want to do anything.


    Hendrix put down the book after reading it for a while. He nced and asked, "What are you thinking


    about?"


    I opened my eyes to look at him. I pursed my lips and said, "Hendrix, let''s go for a reversal one of these


    days."


    He frowned. "What is that?"


    "The long-term side effect is bad for your body. You are the only male child of the Roberts Family.


    Grandfather will me me if he knows."


    I knew that he had done a lot for me at a great price. Even though we are innovative and


    forwardthinking, we have to stay humble and maintain the inheritance from our ancestors. We should


    not just live based on our will without consideration.


    What''s the point of living if we can''t carry forward our culture and bear the next generation?


    Hendrix pulled me closer. His body was warm making me safe and snug in his arms. He exined:


    "Arianna, we are not heroes. We don''t need to think for everyone except ourselves. We will talk about


    having children when you recover, okay?"


    I pursed my lips. I felt guilty after all. Iid in his arms and said in a muffled voice, "I am getting more


    confused in my life."


    "You have me in your life, so don''t think too much!" He held me in his arms and reassured me in a


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    gentle voice.


    That night, he just hugged me.


    The following day.


    The outside was still dark as I opened my eyes. It should be around four or five o''clock in the morning.


    Hendrix was sleeping soundly. I tried to get some sleep but I just could not fall asleep.


    I stared at the ceiling. The temple on both sides of my head was throbbing.


    I sat up as I couldn''t stand the pain. Hendrix''s arm was wrapping on my waist. His eyes were closed,


    sleeping still.


    "What happened?"


    He asked in a low voice, with his eyes closed.


    "I want to go to the toilet!" I said as I took his arm away from me. I got out of bed, went to the bathroom,


    and drank a ss of water after that.


    Then I felt I should not remain in this condition so I rummaged through the bedside table looking for


    something.


    I had trouble sleeping previously so I asked the doctor to prescribe some sleeping pills for me.


    "What are you looking for?" Hendrix opened his eyes. His eyes were bright and pitch-ck.


    I pursed my lips and answered, "Looking for... something. Did I wake you up?"


    I would crack if I don''t take the medication immediately. I could not control my emotions after staying up


    all night.


    Perhaps because of staying up all night, I could not produce milk and my breasts became less dense.


    Hendrix had also noticed this. His voice was hoarse as he said, "We can take Anne back to the house


    tonight."


    I pursed my lips, raised my hands to push him away. However, he caught my hands instead.


    This action was a little..


    Heid down, asking me gently, "Do you want to try?"

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    I..


    I waspletely knocked out. I could not recall anything but the condom on the floor was real.


    "Hiss"


    Hendrix bit my hand as he noticed I was distracted. He asked, "You got distracted?


    I was shocked and embarrassed. My face turned red as a beetroot.


    I..


    "No." I held his hand down. My face blushed thinking that he had just undergone an operation.


    He stopped. His eyes darkened with desire. "Do you think I can control myself now?"


    I pursed my lips. My face turned pale. "Hendrix, I really don''t want to."


    Hendrix''s body stiffened. Then, he let go of me a few secondster.


    He got up and went straight into the bathroom.


    He was smooth and swift in his movement.


    I looked at the sky to realize that it was already dawn. I sighed slightly before getting up and went


    downstairs.


    My head was still buzzing. I would go crazy if I continued to torture myself.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The midwives were not working today. I went into the kitchen and found out there were abundant


    vegetables and meat in the refrigerator.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to make mushroom soup for breakfast.


    Hendrix came down to the kitchen after his bath. He stopped at the kitchen entrance and watched me


    washing the vegetables.


    He stood motionlessly, smiled as he looked at me with his dark eyes.


    I turned around to look at him. I asked, "What do you want for breakfast? The midwives are not working


    today."


    "Anything is fine." He answered as he hugged me from behind. His handsome cheek was on my face


    and asked in a sexy low voice, "Do you want to go for a walkter?"


    I shook my head. "Ian will bring Anne overter, Uncle Charles and Aaron will be here as well."


    Hendrix nodded. He asked while holding my hand as he saw me cutting the vegetable clumsily. "Are


    you nning to cookter?"


    I nodded and asked, "Can''t I?"


    Heughed. "Okay, but I suggest you remind them to fill up their stomach beforeing."


    I..


    Hendrix took the knife from my hand and said, "There is some milk and juice in the refrigerator. Have a


    drink first."


    I guess I am not wanted in the kitchen.


    I was a little embarrassed. I went up to the bedroom and changed my clothes. Hendrix had finished


    preparing the breakfast when I came down.


    There was mushroom soup with a few side dishes as well as a fried egg which looked very delicious.


    He smiled as he saw I changed my clothes. He said, "Come and eat!"


    I sat down, but I did not eat. I clutched my chin as I asked Hendrix, "Did grandfather teach you howto


    cook when you were a child?"


    He shrugged and answered, "The men in the family learned what they should. Uncle Trent and


    grandfather are good at cooking."


    Come to think about it, men in the Roberts Family were actually quitemitted to their rtionship.


    I just realized that the New Year holidays areing to an end soon where most of thepanies


    have already started operating.


    I looked at him and said, "Anne is still young. I want her to stay in Ucrebury for a little longer."


    He frowned, "Why didn''t you want to go to Jarold City?"


    I tightened my lips, "Not unwillingly, I did not want to go because of Anne."

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    I frowned. I knew I needed to move on.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I sighed slightly. "I know, I..."


    "Then we go on with my n!"


    "I want to take Anne to Hovell!" I said as I looked at him.


    "With who?" He put down the spoon, looking rather cold.


    "With Aaron!"


    He pursed his lips as he was a little unhappy, "When did you decide?"


    "It was before the New Years!" I was not aware of Monique''s condition at that time.


    "You did not intend to tell me, did you?" He was a little angry.


    I felt pain throbbing in my head. I pinched the temples and answered impatiently, "You know now."


    I put down the spoon and went to the study room.


    I could not eat anymore.


    I was still in charge of the Granger Group projects. Thepany willunch a new product and


    marketing proposal must be ready after the New


    Year.


    However, I did not have the mood to read the marketing proposal. I was not tired yet my head was


    aching.


    Hendrix leaned against the door looking at me. He did not seem angry anymore.


    I got annoyed as he stared at me. I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He raised his eyebrows and answered, "Anne is here."


    I put down my work to see Anne. Hendrix stopped me at the door and kissed me on the lips.


    He let go of me after kissing for a while. He held my hand and went downstairs together.


    Ian was ying with Anne in the living room. Uncle Charles and Aaron were there watching them.


    Aaron did not know how to take care of children. Besides, Anne was too young for him to handle


    So he decided not to touch Anne at all. However, he would criticize and gave his suggestion to Ian from


    time to time.


    Ian was so angry that he shoved Anne into Aaron''s arms. He said to Aaron, "You''re right in everything,


    carry her then!"


    Aaron didn''t dare to move with Anne in his arms.


    He was a tall and built person but he was very careful when carrying Anne.


    His body was as stiff as a big stone. Anne''s little hand curiously grabbed Aaron''s expensive watch.


    When he saw meing down the stairs, he heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately looked at Hendrix


    and said, "You''re too slow. Hurry up and take your daughter."


    Hendrix had been taking care of Anne for some time. He taught himself.


    He took Anne over from Aaron naturally and yed with her in his arms.


    Ian threw a scornful look at Aaron, "Look at you. Who would want a man who does not know how to


    take care of a child?"


    Aaron answered him back, "Yes, you can do everything. Yet you don''t have a girlfriend."


    Ian sneered. "Who cares if I don''t have a girlfriend? Why do I need a girlfriend? Why do you need a


    girlfriend?"


    These two people...


    Acting like children!


    "The nanny wille if Anne is around. Hendrix and I don''t really like to have others in our home."


    Charles nodded and looked at Hendrix. "I heard that you''ve obtained a valuable itemtely. Aren''t you


    nning to show me?"


    Aaron''s eyes were focused on Anne. I could not help asking him, "You''re 35 years old this year. When


    are you going to settle down?"


    Aaron nced at me. Ian grunted, "He is good for nothing. Who wants him anyway?"

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    "Hmph!" Ian rolled his eyes. "There is nothing wrong in dering your love, don''t wait until it is toote."


    "You seem free. I suggest you take Anne out for a walk." Aaron red at Ian.


    Ian was aware that Aaron might be upset so he took Anne to the courtyard to y with her.


    I asked Aaron after a moment of silence. "What did Uncle Charles find out?"


    He pursed his lips and his face became serious. "The test result indicated that man may not have done


    it with you."


    I frowned. "He didn''t? Then why..." Why did he deliberately throw the thing in the room?


    "We made aparison and your DNA is not found in the specimen. The police spected two


    possibilities. One is that the mystery person''s identity is highly confidential so it is difficult to obtain his


    DNA information. Two, the mystery person is a dead person with no DNA forparison."


    I frowned. "How could you extract a dead person''s DNA?"


    "It can be pulled out scientifically within a specific period of time," Aaron exined.


    He leaned against the sofa and pinched the muscle between his eyebrows. "My best guess would be


    the first possibility. There are only a few people above Uncle Charles''s ranking and they did not have


    any dispute with the Roberts. Uncle Charles is still investigating."


    I looked at Aaron after a moment of silence. "Looks like there was someone who wanted to affect our


    rtionship. He may not have any feelings for me."


    I hesitated but continued, "Someone used the same method before. He kidnapped me and made me


    listen to a disgusting y. The motive seems simr this time."


    He frowned and asked, "Do you know who he was?"


    I shook my head, "I''m not sure. I need to check." Then, I hesitated for a moment, "The n to Hovell


    might be postponed as Hendrix mighte with us."


    He pursed his lips and looked displeased. "Is Hendrix your shadow? He follows wherever you go?"


    "Why can''t I follow my own wife? Aren''t you afraid of bing aughing stock while pestering your


    own sister?" Hendrix said as he came down the stairs with Uncle Charles.


    Ian, who was ying with Anne in the courtyard, had also entered the vi. He looked at me and said,


    "You have a lot of guests today."


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and asked. "Who''s here?"


    Before Ian could say anything, Valerie and Pedro entered the vi. Pedro was carrying a lot of things in


    his hand.


    "Looks like everyone is here. Have you had lunch yet? I brought some pastries, let''s try themter."


    Valerie smiled gently as she put the pastries on the table.


    She took out one of the pastries, looked at me and offered, "Arianna, try this. Mr. Roberts said that you


    like matcha vor."


    I was a little confused before taking the pastry from her. It was delicious.


    I''ve always felt strange with their attentiveness but I can''t tell if there''s anything wrong with it.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So I did not say anything further.


    She took out the vegetables and meats from the refrigerator as she talked. She then put on an apron


    and began to cook.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    I shrugged. "Trust me. I want to know the reason more than you do!"


    Ian looked at them with pursed lips, and said, "There is something fishy about this!"


    Hendrix responded normally when Pedro asked him about the case. Meanwhile, I got up to make tea


    for them.


    Kelsey called while I was preparing tea. As there were many people in the house, I told her that I would


    return her call in the evening.


    It didn''t take long for Valerie to prepare a table full of sumptuous dishes. She invited the men to sit


    down, and I helped to get the cutleries.


    Then, Pedro asked as soon as I sat down, "Arianna, can you cook?"


    I was taken aback by his question. I answered, "I am still learning."


    He smiled and said, "Valerie has recently joined a cooking ss. She can showcase her cooking skills


    by preparing food for you in the future."


    "I would love to cook for you every day if you don''t mind." Valerie echoed cheerfully.


    Then, I quickly rejected the offer, "We appreciate it but we should not trouble you. Besides, we have a


    matron in the house. She is around all the time, only away asionally."


    Then, Valerie smiled, but she did not say much.


    We were old acquaintances, so we could still chat casually although we had our ups and downs


    previously.


    After lunch, Uncle Charles left abruptly to attend to an urgent task and Aaron left together with him.


    Meanwhile, Anne had been whining as she was hungry. Therefore, I carried her upstairs to feed her


    milk.


    I was feeling lethargic as I hadn''t slept for the past two days. Then, I began to feel sleepy as I was


    feeding Anne.


    However, I still did not sleep. I waspletely awake when Hendrix came up to the room.


    Then, he took Anne into his arms when he saw me lying on the bed. He asked, "Feeling sleepy?"


    I shook my head and I could still feel the ache in it. "I can''t sleep."


    Since Anne was behaving. Hendrix took her in his arms to y with her. He then asked, "Do you want


    to pay a visit to the hospital?"


    I shook my head as Iy down on my stomach and looked up at him. "Hendrix, don''t you think Valerie


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    and Pedro have been behaving differently?


    Hence, Hendrix was a little surprised. He asked, "They have?"


    "They didn''t like me previously, so they won''t amodate my needs. Lately, it seems like they''re


    kissing my ass, and I don''t know why. Hendrix, do you think they''re up to something?"


    Heughed. "You are overthinking. Maybe they wanted to make it up to you, so we can get along."


    "Is that even possible?"


    Did they think that people who would''ve once tried to kill each other could bury the hatchet?


    That was impossible!


    Then, Hendrix turned to look at me. "You have asked me about this twice."


    Then, I frowned and stopped talking.


    He gazed at me, "Are you suspecting Josiah of something?"


    I didn''t know what to say for a moment and I answered, "I am just going through all the possibilities."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and went downstairs.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Hendrix returned veryte that night. After Ian took Anne away, Iid down for a long time but didn''t


    manage to fall asleep.


    When he came back, it was already dawn. Seeing that I had not yet slept, he frowned and asked, "Not


    sleeping yet?"


    "I''m about to," I responded.


    He murmured his assent and then told me, "Turn the lights off and sleep soon!" He walked to my side


    before he gently kissed me on my forehead.


    Then, he whispered, "I need to leave for a trip. I might need to go to Mesville, and would only be back


    tomorrow afternoon. Get some sleep and when Minniees, let her know what you''d like to eat.


    Rest, okay? Don''t stay up, or else I''m dragging you to the hospital as soon as I''m back."


    "What''s wrong?" I asked. "It''s already sote, so why do you still have to go to Mesville?"


    He stroked my hair and exined, "I''ve got something small to deal with, I''ll only be there for a while."


    I knitted my brows. Usually, he would not inform me personally if it was regarding something that wasn''t


    serious. Instead, he would only send me a message which meant that whatever he had to handle was


    likely serious, since he even came home to personally tell me about it.


    I pulled at his sleeve before I questioned him, "What''s going on?"


    Heughed and kissed me on the forehead. "You really can''t bear to leave me, can you? Are you going


    to give me a farewell gift?"


    I was speechless.


    "Hendrix, you''re such a pervert!"


    He smiled, "I''m your husband, not a pervert. This is called flirting. Take care of yourself because I''m


    expecting you to make it up to me when Ie back."


    This man was truly remarkable...the way he could be this calm even as he talked about these things.


    Seeing my face blushing up, he did not say anything more and pointed out, "Austin is waiting for me


    downstairs. So, have a good rest and wait for me toe back!"


    After that, he grabbed for his coat and a few other personal belongings. I initially wanted to follow him


    out of the room to send him off.


    However, he held me down in bed and nagged, "Be good and rest!"


    Not long after he went downstairs, I heard the sound of the engine starting before the car pulled away.


    Iid in bed and did more tossing and turning. As expected, I couldn''t fall asleep, especially without


    Hendrix around.


    It stayed that way until dawn, and I was groggy when I woke up. After walking a few steps, I felt very


    dizzy.


    Minnie was cleaning in the kitchen. When she saw me stumbling about, she instantly stepped forward


    to help support me.


    "Arianna, didn''t you sleep wellst night? Why do you have suchrge dark circles under your eyes?"


    Minnie asked.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, and my shoulders and waist were all sore. Then, I sat down on the


    chair and looked at Minnie before I said. "Minnie, please get me a ss of water."


    She nodded and handed me a ss of water. After watching me take a few mouthfuls, she advised me,


    "I''ll cook some porridge for youter. After that, you can go back to your bedroom and have a good


    rest. If that doesn''t help, I''ll apany you to the hospital."


    My shoulders were sore and I probably felt unwell due to ack of sufficient rest, so I nodded in


    agreement.


    Then, I took out my phone and called Kelsey. After a few moments, the call went through.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Good morning, I will be there in about an hour. I might be a few minuteste because something''s


    I had made an appointment with her the day before, but that had to be dyed due to my health.


    Staring at the phone, I took a breath and replied, "I may not be able to go today either, so you might


    need toe to Flora Hill instead."


    She paused for a moment before replying, "Okay!"


    "Before youe here, please go to the hospital and get some sleeping pills for me."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My insomnia''s been acting up," I replied. It wasn''t a good idea for me to keep going on like this.


    She paused again before she muttered, "I''ll be there in 30 minutes."


    After a pause, I nced at Minnie and added, "By the way, a friend will be overter. Please have


    some fruits and pastries prepared at noon."


    She nodded and ushered me to eat breakfast.


    If I didn''t sleep well, I wouldn''t be able to stomach much of anything. After taking a few bites, I


    I pinched the bridge of my nose and responded, "Hendrix is looking for a secretary to work at the


    headquarters in Jarold City. Would you be interested?"

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    She was stunned for a moment and replied in surprise, "A secretary? Doesn''t Mr. Roberts already have


    Evan? Plus, I don''t think Mr. Roberts has ever hired a female secretary before."


    I took a sip of water as my head buzzed. "Thepany will expand after the New Year, and Evan can''t


    manage everything on his own. After all, you''ve worked in Roberts Group before, so you know his


    character. It''ll be more convenient for you to work with him!"


    She was puzzled. "Miss Reid, you''re not busy with your work in the Granger Group now, so you can go


    back to work over at the Roberts Group. Why aren''t you doing so?"


    "Indeed, I don''t need to worry too much about the Granger Group now, but I won''t work in the Roberts


    Group anymore. I have my own ns. Of course, you can refuse if you don''t want to!"


    Then, she shook her head. "It''s not that. I''m working at the Moore Group now. To put it bluntly, my job


    there can''t evenpare to being a receptionist. I feel fortunate to be able to return to the Roberts


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Group as Mr. Roberts''s secretary, but Miss Reid, does this mean that the Moore Family won''t need me


    to..."


    "No need!" I''ve done everything I was supposed to do, and I''ve received all the punishments that I


    deserved.


    Since a new year has begun, I should start from scratch.


    Upon hearing this, she froze for a moment before she handed me the sleeping pills that she had


    brought over. Then, she paused and pointed out, "Calvin doesn''t know much about the rtionship


    between Mr. Saunders and Mr. Roberts. ording to what he said, Mr. Saunders had fallen in love


    with a girl when he was a teenager and she was Mr. Roberts''s cousin. I don''t know why that girl jumped


    off a building andmitted suicide as this matter happened a long time ago. No one in the Roberts


    family even mentioned this. Nevertheless, Mr. Saunders probably hasn''t let things go, so he''s looking to


    sabotage Mr. Roberts at work."


    I couldn''t help but frown and asked, "Sabotage?" It had been more than a decade since the romance


    first started.


    Furthermore, Hendrix had a cousin? Wasn''t Uncle Trent childless?


    What was going on?


    Why did everything seem to get moreplicated?


    Kelsey agreed with my musings. After a pause, she nced at me and added, "I have been following


    up on Chloe recently. Except for Mr. Saunders, she doesn''t seem to have contacted anyone else.


    However, she went to Jarold City some time ago, but I don''t know what exactly did she do there."


    "She went to Jarold City during the New Year?"


    She nodded. "I think she reached out to the Granger family. Irvin once had an assistant called Eugene."


    I muttered my assent. Once Minnie finished preparing my meal. I popped a sleeping pill after eating,


    and I went straight back to my room right after the medication kicked in.


    I didn''t wake up until early next morning. It seemed that Minnie had been waiting for me to wake up.


    When she heard soundsing from the bedroom, she hurriedly came upstairs and brought me some


    food. Setting eyes on me, shemented, "It''s good that you are awake. Are you hungry? Mr. Roberts


    called me on the phone just now and he told me that there will be a dy in his return. He knew that


    you were asleep, so he asked me to wait for you to wake up and have you eat something."


    After a few hours of sleep, I felt energetic. I peered at the sky outside. It was very dark, and the wall


    clock told me that it was one in the morning.


    Since I had just woken up, I didn''t have much appetite. I nced at Minnie and replied, "Minnie, just put


    the food here and I''ll eat itter. It''ste, you should go to bed first."


    Minnie was getting on in age, so she tired easily. She urged me to eat my food again before going


    downstairs.


    I sat on the bed, wide awake. I couldn''t help feeling a little regretful. Since I had slept for such a long


    time, it was impossible for me to continue sleeping any longer.


    It seemed that I was going to have to stay upte again.


    Suddenly, the phone rang and it was a call from Hendrix.


    I picked up the phone and answered in a softer voice, "I just woke up."


    "Alright!" His voice was hoarse, but it sounded particrly pleasing to my ears. "Eat somethingter,


    and it doesn''t matter if you can''t fall asleep. I happen to have nothing to do now, so I wouldn''t mind


    staying up for a chat."


    "Okay!" I agreed.


    "Okay!"


    After that, Hendrix did not say anything more.


    After half a minute of silence, I thought for a moment and said, "Please hurry home."


    Hendrix was silent fora long while before he spoke in a low voice, "I will!"


    I had nothing else to say, so I looked at my phone and got reay to hang up.


    Unexpectedly, he beamed over the phone, "Remember to miss me!"

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    I was unsure of what to reply.


    For a moment, warmth gushed into my chest and spread all over my body. It was as if my heart was


    surrounded by his warmth.


    "Okay!"


    As soon as I spoke, my voice softened unconsciously.


    I hung up the phone. Since I couldn''t sleep, I went to the study room and stayed up all night. But


    because I had slept in the day, it was okay even if I stayed upte.


    Minnie was very thoughtful when taking care of others. She came to the vi early and prepared


    breakfast for me.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When she saw meing downstairs looking rather well dressed, she hesitated for a moment and


    asked, "Are you going outter?"


    I nodded, "I''m going to meet someer. I''ll be out for a while."


    "Do you need me to apany you?" She asked, looking a little worried, "The dark circles under your


    eyes are looking pretty bad. Did you wake upst night and could not fall back asleep?"


    I nodded. Then, I took a few bites of breakfast and went out.


    I didn''t want to go out at first, but Freya sent me a message informing me that she was currently in


    Ucrebury. Since we were friends, I had to do my best as a host.


    Since she mentioned being here, I had no reason to refuse her.


    Before going out, I looked around the garage and found that the low-profile cars had been sent for


    maintenance. The vehicles that were ready to be used look too conspicuous for my taste.


    After a moment of hesitation, I decided to drive Hendrix''s ck Maybach. I thought that this car can


    look rather ordinary and would help in keeping a low-profile.


    Perhaps it was because I was not used to driving, so I drove at a turtle-like speed.


    When I arrived at the meeting ce, I saw that Freya was already there.


    When she saw me, she waved.


    Freya checked all the boxes of being an heiress as she was drop-dead gorgeous and had a rocking


    body. Plus, she was also from a wealthy family.


    She was about two years older than me but she was not married yet. She was more of a career


    woman.


    She did things in an astute and decisive manner.


    After I sat down, she didn''t say anything more and snapped her fingers to call the waiter over. She


    looked at me and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Since we were at a French restaurant, I shrugged and nced at her. "This is my first time, so I''ll be


    needing your guidance."


    She raised her eyebrows and immediately read out her order, "We would like to have one salmon


    mousse, oyster carp soup, fried lobster, French fish rolls and an orange French toast." She paused and


    pursed her lips, "That''s it for the time being. Thank you!"


    After the waiter left, she stared at me coldly, "Your dark circles are no joke. What happened?"


    "It''s nothing." I replied and nced at her after a pause, "Did youe to Ucrebury for work?"


    She shook her head, "No. I decided to travel a little since I''m on my annual leave. At first, I wanted to


    go abroad. But when I thought about it, I''ve already been to those ces, so there was nowhere left to


    explore. That''s why I came here and invited you out for a meal. I wanted to have a chat with you."


    I lifted my eyebrows, "That''s all?"


    She nodded, "Of course. What did you expect?


    There are only three priorities in my life - my parents, making friends and earning money."


    I was speechless.


    How winners in life defined life really differed from the rest of the human poption.


    She looked elegant in her outfit as she took a good look at me and added, "Among all my friends,


    you''re the one with the most boring life."


    She was way too blunt.


    I just grinned and didn''t reply.


    I was shocked and looked up at her for a moment. The waiter came and served us our French fish roll.


    She ended the topic and said, "Try it!"


    I took a bite of this delicious-looking dish and it sure did not disappoint. After all, French cuisine was


    famous for its wide range of ingredients used, and how delicate its dishes were.


    "How is it?" She asked happily.


    I seemed to see the me who had just graduated from college in her. I was not rich at that time, and


    Monique and I would put in effort to dress well. Then, we would travel all over Ucrebury and even visit


    other cities on weekends.


    "Delicious!" I praised and couldn''t help but feel exceptionally rxed.


    The waiter brought us a sorbet. She raised her eyebrows and cracked a gentle smile, "Have a taste!"


    It was just as she had exined. The sorbet was tasty and it indeed helped with my appetite.


    I gazed at her with a gentle smile, feeling much rxed. "If you wanted to introduce the characteristics


    of French dishes to me, you shouldn''t have strayed from the topic in the first ce."


    She shrugged and clicked her tongue. Soon, she remarked, "Arianna, do you think that everyone is


    came here to see you."

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    "After spending thousands of dors on the ne ticket from Jarold City to Ucrebury, you''re telling me


    that you came here just to have a meal with me?"


    She raised her eyebrows, "Yes!"


    As expected, I didn''t understand the world of rich people.


    After eating and chatting for a while, I still had no idea what Freya was nning to do.


    Seeing that it didn''t seem like she was going to leave, I felt a headache brewing. I said, "Miss Moore,


    we..."


    "He''sing!" She did not pay any attention to me at all. Her gaze fell on the person who had walked


    in through the door of the restaurant. She appeared to be very excited.


    I was astonished. I quickly shifted my gaze to the person who made hade lose her bearings like this.


    The man who came in had a refined aura about him and good- looking features. He exuded warmth


    and sophistication.


    What an elegant gentleman.


    I felt like words could not do his beauty or elegance justice.


    "He''s Zachary Holt. What do you think? He''s handsome, right?" Freya asked, her eyes never leaving


    him.


    I looked away and pursed my lips, "So, did you trick me here and stall for half a day just to see him?"


    She shrugged her shoulders and smiled innocently, "You may interpret it that way, if you like. After all, it


    would''ve been very awkward for me to eat alone for so long."


    I was rendered speechless.


    So, I was just a pawn, a tool.


    Forget it.


    What could I even do at this point?


    I stared at her and asked, "How long have you known each other?"


    As if she had suddenly found amon topic with me, she excitedly replied, "It''s been 469 days, but


    470 days if I were to count today as well."


    I was dumbfounded.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was urate of her.


    Zachary entered the dining hall and sat down at a different spot. A pretty woman sat beside him.


    I lifted my eyebrows and nced at Freya, "Are you stalking him?"


    She clicked her tongue, "What do you mean stalking? Stop being so vulgar. This is just a coincidence."


    I had to suppress the urge tough.


    "He is a professor at the University of Ucrebury. That person sitting next to him is his student," she told


    me while her eyes continued staring at that man.


    "A nightclub owner with a professor. Miss Moore, you are amazing," I stated.


    She shot me a sideways nce and when she saw me chuckling, she could not help but say, "What


    are you talking about? We''re a good match."


    I held my chin and relied, "Didn''t you just tell me that my mind is full of love and resentment? What


    about you?"


    Her mouth twitched, "This is my career, my love and my life. Do you understand?"


    I shifted my gaze to Zachary. The girl who was sitting with him seemed to have left.


    Freya pulled me up and said shamelessly, "Come on, let''s go sit with him."


    I was at a loss for words.


    She then dragged me towards Zachary''s dining table, smiling like a nobledy the whole way.


    "Professor Holt, it''s been a while. What a coincidence to meet you here. Are you alone?"


    I was surprised. It turned out that Freya had known him for 470 days one- sidedly. Professor Holt


    actually had no impression of her at all.


    "Professor Holt, I''m Freya. We met in Jarold University while you gave a speech there a while ago."


    Zachary paused for a moment and finally remembered. He stood up and greeted, "You''re Mr. Moore''s


    younger sister, Miss Moore!"


    Freya was the only one who could talk about getting a free meal in such a refreshing way.


    Zachary smiled gently, "Of course, please have a seat."


    I was bbergasted.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    I nodded and said with a smile, "Well then, both of you go ahead. I''ll take my leave first."


    It turned out that the reason why Freya spent so much effort to ask me out was because she wanted


    me to apany her to wait for her sweetheart.


    When I left the restaurant, the sky in Ucrebury was a little dark. It seemed as if it was going to rain.


    Hendrix had been on a business trip for two days. All of a sudden, I began to miss him. I took out my


    phone and decided to call him.


    The phone rang several times before it went through. "Arianna, have you eaten?" Hendrix''s voice


    sounded a little low on the other end, as if he had been sleeping.


    Considering the time difference, it must be dawn in Mesville. When I realized this, I spoke


    apologetically to the receiver, "Did I disturb you?"


    "No!" He said in a low and maic voice, "I just dreamt of you and I miss you."


    I stood at the door of the restaurant, feeling the wind blow against my face. I felt a faint warmth in my


    heart swelling up the more I heard his voice.


    "I miss you too!" That was right, I had to tell him that I longed for and loved him as well.


    Hendrix sounded taken aback for a bit. "Wait for me. I''lle back as soon as I''m done."


    "Okay, I will.!"


    Realizing that he had to work tomorrow, I said, "Rest well, I''ll hang up first."


    Without waiting for him to speak, I hung up the phone. My heart was suddenly beating faster. For some


    reason, I clicked on the ne ticket website and ordered myself a ticket to Mesville.


    Over the next ten hours, I drove straight to the airport.


    While on my way there, I sent a message to Minnie telling her that I won''t be home tonight.


    As I needed to turn off my phone in the ne, I texted regrly to Hendrix and told him that I had


    something to do. When I arrived at the airport, I got on the ne and flew directly for Mesville.


    Flights to foreign countries took a while, and I slept on the ne in a daze. There were still a few hours


    left to go when I woke up, so I took out the book I bought at the airport and started reading it.


    During theyover in Sydne, I had a bathroom break and had something to eat at Sydne Airport.


    When I had to board the ne again, I almost forgot my book. Fortunately, I had enough time, so I ran


    back to get to where I left it to retrieve it.


    "Ouch!" Because I walked in a hurry, I knocked into a girl in high heels when I entered the passageway.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The girl was holding a coke in her hand while her beach hat fell to the ground upon impact, revealing


    her blonde hair.


    "My clothes!" The coke had spilt all over the girl''s clothes. She was so anxious that she instantly


    shouted.


    I quickly took some tissue out to help her wipe her clothes. I apologized and picked up everything that


    had fallen to the floor.


    She was so gorgeous that even girls would want to take a few more nces at her.


    "Luckily, it was just coke and the color of my clothes is dark. Otherwise, it would''ve left a stain. Girl, you


    got lucky!" She spoke in English.


    I felt so sorry for the mishap. I apologized hastily and handed her the hat that I picked up. Then, I


    apologized a few more times.


    She peered at me and shrugged her shoulders. She put on her hat and muttered, "Mr. Granger is


    probably waiting for me now."


    After that, she went up along the boarding gate.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    When Aaron caught me watching Murder On The Orient Express on the ne previously, he teased


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    me for being boring as nobody would watch thriller flicks on nes.


    Sensing my gaze, the girl looked sideways at me. She took off her sses to reveal her pair ofrge,


    blue eyes. She raised her eyebrows and said, "It''s you again!"


    I shed her a small smile, I''m sorry for what happened just now. I''m really sorry."


    She shrugged her shoulders, "Stop apologizing so much. I told you that it''s okay."


    Her gaze fell on the book in my hand and she eximed, "We''re reading the same book! Mr. Granger


    told me that the girl whom he likes also loves to read this book."


    I was surprised by her remark and couldn''t help but think that she was sort of adorable. Then, I replied


    to her with a smile, "The flight time is long, so I can only read to kill time."


    She agreed, "That''s what Mr. Granger always says. He always likes bringing a book with him when


    he''s on a ne to kill time. Thanks to him, I now habitually bring a book whenever I leave the house."


    Although she wasining, she kept mentioning Mr. Granger. I couldn''t help butugh, "Are you


    married at such a young age?"


    She turned a little shy, "No, not yet. We just got engaged. The wedding will be held in May."


    When the ne took off, the stewardess came forward to adjust the seat tables and check the cargo.


    Once we were up in the air, there was still time until I reached my destination. As such, I closed my


    book and my eyes to have some rest.


    Since I''ve already gone through theyover, it won''t be long now until I arrive.


    I finally arrived at the airport of Mesville.


    As I had been busy and staying upte since two days ago, I felt a little dizzy after getting off the ne.


    The blonde girl noticed that I looked unwell, so she took the initiative to approach me and asked, "Do


    you need help?"


    I shook my head and answered with a gentle smile, "That''s alright. Perhaps it''s because I just got off


    the ne, so I''m not used to it. I''ll be fine in a while."


    She helped me up and guided me to sit at the rest area. She handed me a ss of water and


    remarked, "You need to drink hot water, but there is no hot water in Mesville. So, just make do with


    this!"


    I took the ss of water and beamed, "Thank you!"


    I didn''t sleep well, so my head was a dizzy mess. After sitting for a while, the blonde girl stared at me


    and asked, "Are you in Mesville visiting friends?"


    I nodded, "My husband is here, so I came here to see him."


    "Wow," she said in surprise, "You look so young and you''re already married?"


    I smiled and replied, "You look very young too. Aren''t you also engaged?"


    It seemed that she was shy whenever her fiance was mentioned, "We''re not married yet!"


    As she spoke, the phone in her pocket rang. She glimpsed at me apologetically and whispered, "I need


    to take this."


    She put the phone away and nced at me, "Come on, let''s go out together. Where are you heading?


    If we''re going the same way, how about we go together?"


    I smiled gently and said gratefully, "Thank you, but I can take a taxi. Thank you so much."


    After hearing what I said, she did not say much and told me with a smile, "My name is Shirley


    Alexander. But you can just call me Sherry. What about you?¡±


    "I''m Arianna Reid!"

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    At the airport exit, she nced at me again and made a suggestion, "How about we give you a ride?


    You''re not familiar with this ce. Won''t you get lost?"


    I smiled at this sweet, adorable girl and replied, "Miss Granger, don''t worry. I won''t get lost."


    She puffed up her cute little face and said, "Alright then, but do save my phone number. If you get lost


    in Mesville, you can always reach out to me."


    As soon as I saved her contact number, her phone rang. She immediately answered it and started


    scanning her surroundings for the person she was looking for.


    When she spotted a ck Ferrari not too far away, she waved and said into her phone, "Honey, I''m


    here."


    With that, she nced at me and said, "Arianna, I''m going to go now. See you around!"


    As bid me goodbye, she ran towards the ck car. Once she entered the car, the car window rolled


    down, revealing her delicate face.


    She yelled all the way from the car, "Goodbye, Arianna!"


    When I looked towards her direction, I saw her face. But the man beside her also caught my attention,


    and I felt as if I had been struck by lightning.


    Mr. Granger.


    Irvin!


    How could this be possible? I saw him take hisst breath in a pool of his own blood. How could this be


    possible?


    The man gave me a cold stare as he stayed seated in his car. Then, he tore his gaze away coldly and


    started the car.


    It was as if he was looking at a stranger. The car pulled away and I stood there for a good minute,


    having lost all my senses.


    It was only when my cell phone kept ringing continuously that I realized where I was and what had just


    happened. I answered the phone, still neck-deep in shock.


    A grim and angerden voice sounded from the other end of the phone, "Where are you?"


    I was dumbfounded. It was Hendrix.


    "I''m at the airport." Looking up, it looked like it would rain, so I walked around until I found a shaded


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ce to stand at.


    He questioned me, sounding so mad that he could tear someone apart. "Where are you going? It''s the


    middle of the night in Ucrebury now. Arianna, do you have to make me worry like this? You only told me


    that you had something to do. Then, your phone was off for a few hours. Don''t you know that others will


    worry about you?"


    "I''m at the Mesville airport," I stated, seeing that it was already drizzling.


    The anger on the other end of the phone suddenly dissipated. There was some uncertainty in his voice


    when he asked again, "Where are you?"


    I was looking for a taxi and said to the phone, "At the airport in Mesville, I''m going to take a taxi to


    Roberts Group."


    "Why?" He sounded a little sad, like there was something he couldn''t say.


    "I miss you, so I''m came here to look for you!" I never knew how to be affectionate or coy like other


    girls, so I just went straight to the point.


    "Stay there and wait for me!" He answered. His voice was deep and sultry.


    I was startled and looked around. When I saw a taxiing not far away, I asked, "Aren''t you at


    Roberts Group?"


    He smiled pleasantly and responded, "Mmhmm!"


    With my head nestled between the person''s arms, I was astounded when I smelled Hendrix''s familiar


    scent.


    His dark and bright eyes were bloodshot while his voice was hoarse and sexy when he asked, "Tired?"


    I shook my head and ced my frozen hand into his clothes and right under his armpits.


    He raised his hands and held my face. His hands were very warm as he held my face closer to his


    before firmly kissing me.


    It was a kiss that almost swallowed me whole. He didn''t care about passersby at all. He couldn''t wait to


    ravish me.


    If we weren''t at the airport at this time, he might have gone to town with me right there and then.


    I raised my hand to grab his and asked, "Why are you guys at the airport?"

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    He held me in his arms and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Minnie mentioned that she couldn''t get


    through to you."


    I was surprised to hear that, "So, you decided to go back to look for me?"


    He smiled. There were no traffic jams in Mesville. When we arrived at the hotel, he didn''t let me get out


    of the car properly. Instead, he carried me out of the car.


    As soon as we entered the hotel room and the door shut behind us, he pressed me against the wall


    and kissed me deeply.


    This was a ce where others wouldn''t disturb him, so Hendrix became more unscrupulous.


    Although he acted in a hurry, his behavior continued to exude nobility and elegance.


    Pulling me closer into his arms, his breath hitched slightly as he asked, "Did you miss me?"


    His waist moved with too much force, sending a shock of pain through me. My grip on him tightened


    and my nails dug into his back, effectively scratching him.


    He hissed in pain, then stopped moving. He stared at me with his dark eyes and said with a gentle


    smile, "If you continue to scratch me, I won''t have any skin left on my body."


    Iid my eyes on him and my face was burned red, "You deserved it."


    He burst intoughter, "Why should I deserve it when I''m just sleeping with my wife? Hmm? You little


    wildcat."


    God knows how much time had passed. I was so worn out that I fell dead sleep after we finished. My


    body felt as if it had been torn apart.


    Perhaps it was because Hendrix was with me, so I slept very deeply. When I woke up, it was already


    the next morning.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw him lying next to me. He had an unabashed grin and he wore a


    bathrobe. Obviously, he had already woken up beforehand.


    Seeing that I had woken up, he asked in a maic voice, "Hungry?"


    I nodded and shifted my position, only to feel my body ache in ces I was too embarrassed to talk


    about. After being bullied by him like that, every move I made was a sore strain on my nerves.


    Seeing that I was frowning, he raised his eyebrows and ced his palm over my lower abdomen,


    "Does it still hurt?"


    I nodded.


    "I just ordered us a meal. You should lie down and rest for a while after eating it."


    I was surprised to see him flipping hisptop open. It seemed that he was still halfway through a


    document, "Do you have work today?"


    He beamed and kissed my forehead, "I do!"


    After saying that, he gave me a hot kiss and stayed on my lips for a long time. Then, he pointed out,


    "However, you are more important than that."


    I tried moving a little but couldn''t get up. I demanded, "Take me to the bathroom."


    He cracked a smile and his eyes were bright. He picked me up and brought me to the bathroom. After


    that, he ced me on the bathroom cab. He sounded suggestive when he asked, "Can you take a


    bath by yourself?"


    I nodded and noticed the ambiguous look in his eyes. I understood it in a second. For a moment, my


    face turned red and I replied angrily, "Hendrix, you''re such a pervert!"


    Heughed and said, "I just want to help you wash your face. What did you think I meant?"


    He approached me and lowered his voice,


    "Besides, I''ve helped you wash up before, haven''t I?"


    I was speechless.


    The doorbell rang and he turned his back away to open the door. It was the food he had ordered.


    I nced sideways and found that a set of cosmetics had been ced on the table. They were all my


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    usual brands.


    I couldn''t help but look back at him, "You..."


    "Come eat when you''re done," he interrupted me.


    I was dumbfounded.


    This man was too straightforward. He didn''t even give me a chance to be sentimental. How infuriating.


    The food in Mesville wasn''t very appetizing. Seeing that I had been staring at the steak in a daze, he


    must have figured out what was on my mind.


    I nodded and gazed at him, "Don''t you need to work? Do you really have time to keep mepany?"

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    With a gentle smile, he took my te away and helped me to cut the steak. Soon, he handed it back to


    me and reassured me, "Austin will handle it."


    I still felt unwell after eating the steak, so I justid in bed. However, I couldn''t fall asleep anymore


    since I had slept too much.


    Thus, I continued to read the book that I couldn''t finish when I was on the ne. Meanwhile, Hendrix


    was on hisptop and busy with work.


    "Who''s the murderer?" He suddenly asked as he came and sat down beside me.


    I was taken aback for a moment and just stared back at him. He took the chance to hold me in his arms


    and trailed kisses all over my face.


    I discovered that he seemed to like kissing me very much.


    "I haven''t finished reading yet but I''m going to right away." After speaking, I lowered my head and


    finished reading thest few pages.


    The author did not exin who was the murderer in the end. This got me a little confused as I flipped


    back to thest few pages to take a good look at them again. I gazed at him and asked, "The author


    didn''t mention who the murderer is?"


    He couldn''t helpughing, "It''s open to your own deduction and interpretation."


    "The people on the ind were all dead, but the murderer hadn''t appeared..." I trailed off, surprised at


    the result of the cogs turning in my head. Then, I came back to my senses and eximed, "Did the


    murderer fake his own death?"


    He raised his eyebrows and scratched the tip of my nose, "So, you''re not stupid after all!"


    I was at a loss for words.


    After a pause, I still didn''t know who the murderer was. I looked up at him and asked, "But who could it


    be?"


    In the end, the author of "No One Survived" did not seem to reveal the identity of the murderer.


    Heughed again, "Use your brain. Who had the most ess to all the resources and information?"


    I pursed my lips and pushed him away, "Was it the judge?"


    He nodded. His eyes gazed deeply into mine. I was a little devastated when I realized what he was


    asking for, "Hendrix, you..."


    "We haven''t done it in a long time!"


    "Didn''t we just do itst night...."


    "It''s not enough!"


    I suddenly remembered that after having the vasectomy done, he needed rest. Yet he...


    "Hendrix, you have to rest for a month after the operation!" After pushing him away, he circled around


    me like a rascal.


    "I''m fine. It doesn''t affect me!"


    I knitted my brows and I couldn''t help but raise my hand to push him away, "Are you trying to make


    sure that you can never do it again? Call Josiah on the phone and ask him."


    He sat down beside me helplessly and called Josiah on the phone when he saw how determined I was.


    After the call went through, Josiah answered, "It''s midnight. What''s wrong with you?"


    As I was close enough, I could hear what he was saying.


    Hendrix''s face darkened as he asked calmly, "What will happen if we did it?"


    Josiah didn''t respond after hearing him. After a while he said angrily, "What are you doing in the middle


    of the night?"


    Hendrix snorted, "What do you think I can do in the middle of the night?"


    Josiah was bbergasted.


    He was not stupid, so he understood what Hendrix was talking about.


    Hemented defeatedly, "Can''t you even hold back for a single month?"


    I lowered down my gaze. My face was burning in embarrassment.


    I didn''t think about it at all before, but I realized thister on.


    "You''ll know what will happen when you feel it yourself."


    Hendrix was speechless.


    He paused for a while and added, "I don''t feel anything!"


    "Ha!" Josiah sneered.


    Hendrix had lost his patience, "If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up."


    "Go to the hospital for a check-up before you say I didn''t remind you."


    "Got it!"


    After hanging up the phone, Hendrix threw the phone aside and stared at me with his dark eyes.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    He nodded, "Someone must stay behind to watch thepany."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    He furrowed his brows and looked at me seriously, "Who did you hear that from?"


    "Nothing, I''m just asking!" To put it bluntly, I didn''t want to pry much into his past. I just couldn¡¯t help


    asking as I had some doubts in my heart.


    He held me in his arms. His ck eyes looked a little deep, "Let''s not bring up the past again, okay?"


    I nodded. Afterwards, I got up and went into the bathroom.


    Why did he always seem so reluctant about mentioning his and Josiah''s past? He seemed to not care


    about it, but at the same time, he seemed to care about it very much.


    Coming out of the bathroom, I saw him on the phone at the balcony. His face looked a little grim. I


    wasn''t sure if it was because of work.


    Seeing mee out, he said something into the phone and ended the call. Then, he walked towards


    me and pulled me into his arms.


    "I may not be able to go shopping with youter. I need to sign something back at thepany. Will


    youe with me?"


    I shook my head, I''m not going out. I''ll rest in the hotel. I might go back to Ucrebury tomorrow."


    "What''s the matter?" He asked indifferently.


    "It''s nothing!" I came to Mesville to meet him on a spur of the moment. Now that I had seen him and got


    some good sleep, I had nothing to do, so it was best for me to return home.


    He hugged me and advised me gently, "Don''t run around alone in the future. This matter can''t happen


    twice, okay?"


    I nodded and looked up at him, "When are you going to return home?"


    "After I sign the contract tonight."


    I nodded, my head feeling heavy. I was unsure why I felt this way. Hendrix frowned when he noticed


    that there was something wrong with me, "What''s wrong?"


    I leaned on the bed and closed my eyes. I told him, I''m a little sleepy. I''m going to lie down for a while."


    Hendrix had to leave for thepany to sign the contract he mentioned, so he left afterforting me


    for a short while while I continued toy in bed.


    I was still sleepy when the phone rang again. I awakened and answered the phone. It was Shirley, the


    girl I met at the airport.


    "Hi Arianna, it''s Shirley. Remember me?"


    I nodded and realized that she couldn''t see me through the phone. After a pause, I answered, "Of


    course I do. Hello, Miss Shirley!"


    "Are you free now? Can I invite you to have dinner together? I don''t have any friends in Mesville and


    my fiance has gone to work again. I''ve been alone for a whole day. It''s so boring!"


    I looked out of the window. It was already dark and the clock on the wall indicated that it was eight at


    night.


    If I fell asleep now, I probably wouldn''t be able to sleep until dawn. I might even wake up in the middle


    of dawn.


    After thinking for a moment, I agreed, "Okay, I''m at yde Hotel. What about you?"


    As soon as she heard that I agreed, she beamed happily, "I''m at the winery. I''lle find youter.


    When I reach the lobby, I''ll call you on the phone."


    After answering the phone, Hendrix whispered,


    "Arianna!"


    Listening to his voice from the other end of the phone, I was shocked, "Are you in a meeting?"


    He answered, "I''m having a meeting to sign the contract. What''s the matter?"


    Fearing that I was disturbing him, I answered, "Oh, nothing. Go back to your meeting. I''ll call youter!"


    Just as I was about to hang up the phone, he said, "It doesn''t matter. You talk and I''ll listen to you. It''s


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    okay."


    "Sure!" He agreed. He paused for a moment and then asked, "Who are you going out with? What will


    you be doing?"

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    "It''s a friend who I met on the ne. You don''t know her. But don''t worry, I will take good care of


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    myself."


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Alright. When you go out, remember to text me. Send me the


    addresster and I''ll go pick you up."


    I agreed and hung up.


    Not long after, someone knocked on the hotel door. It was Evan.


    He always had a cold face. When he saw me open the door, he stated, "Mrs. Roberts, Mr. Roberts


    asked me to send you these clothes."


    I nodded and took the clothes, "Thank you!"


    He nodded and left without saying another word.


    I then went back to the hotel room and got myself changed.


    Soon, Shirley called me on the phone again. She informed me that she had arrived at the lobby.


    I quickly packed up and went downstairs. When I saw a ck Bentley parked at the entrance of the


    hotel, I couldn''t help but stare in awe at it.


    The car window was rolled down. At the driver''s seat, a man with a stone cold face stared at me.


    He was like a familiar stranger. Were there twopletely different people with the exact same name


    in the world?


    "Arianna!" Shirley was sitting in the front passenger seat. She tilted her head and greeted me, "Get in


    the car!"


    I was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, I came back to my senses and got in the car.


    "What were you thinking about just now? You didn''t seem to hear me even though I was calling for


    you." Shirley then introduced the man behind the wheel. "This is my fiance, Irvin Granger. When I was


    on my way to you, I met up with him as he had just finished his business. So, I came together with him.


    Do you mind?"


    I took a look at him, but I was still in shock. I shook my head slightly and said, "No... I don''t mind!"


    Looking at the man''s handsome side profile, depression sank its mncholic teeth into me for a


    moment. I didn''t know how many questions I had buried in my heart that I was dying to ask. But since


    Shirley was here, I couldn''t say anything.


    We arrived at the restaurant.


    Shirley seemed to be in a good mood. Holding Irvin''s hand, she suggested, "Mr. Granger, please order.


    I like the dishes that you order."


    Irvin agreed dispassionately. Soon, heid his eyes on me and raised his eyebrows, "Miss Reid, what


    do you like to eat?"


    "Anything is fine!" I replied. As I looked at the person in front of me who I thought had disappeared


    forever, I was at a loss trying to describe how I felt now that he was very much alive.


    When we were eating, Shirley talked a lot, but Irvin had always responded half-heartedly. I wasn''t in the


    mood to eat, so I didn''t eat much either.


    "Miss Reid, do you not like the food?" The man sitting across me unexpectedly asked in a cold and


    distant tone.


    I was startled. I looked up at him and shook my head, "It''s not that, I ate in the hotel just now, so I''m not


    hungry."


    The man lifted his eyebrows and said wantonly, "Miss Reid, you seem to be scared of me?"


    I was astounded. I looked up and our eyes met. I shook my head and said, "No, Mr. Granger..."


    "Yes, I''ve also noticed it. Arianna, it seems that after you saw Mr. Granger, you looked rather disturbed.


    What''s wrong?" Shirley asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    Would you not be scared if a person who had been turned into ashes suddenly stood in front of you?


    Trying to suppress the emotions in my heart, I continued shaking my head and replied, "No, I just feel a


    little under the weather. You guys carry on, I think I''ll go back for now."


    After I spoke, I got up and prepared to leave.


    With a nk look, Shirley nodded and left obediently.


    Outside the restaurant, I raised my hand to call a taxi. He continued standing next to me without saying


    a word.


    The phone in my pocket rang and I answered it. It was Hendrix, "Where are you? Are youing


    back? I''ming to pick you up."


    On the other end of the phone, he was silent for a while. He then responded reluctantly, "Alright, I''ll wait


    for you at the hotel!"


    Hanging up the phone, I set my eyes on the cars at the side of the road. There was only one thought in


    my mind, which was to go back to the hotel.


    "It''s not easy taking cabs in Mesville. Do you need me to give you a ride?" The man behind me, who


    had been silent for a long time, asked indifferently.


    "No, thank you!"


    "Hehl" The man jeered, "I can''t believe you didn''t ask me anything, Arianna. This is not like you!"

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    I pursed my lips and said to him, "Mr. Granger, lying is the most shameful act between people."


    "Lying?" He mocked, "What did I lie to you about?"


    I didn''t say a word. A taxi came and I stretched my hand out for it. When the taxi pulled up in front of


    me, I got in and gave the hotel address to the driver.


    When Shirley came out, the taxi was already a distance away. I noticed that she was frowning at Irvin,


    as if she wasining about something.


    I didn''t want to ask about what had happened after Irvin''s car ident. If our lives had be


    separated, then we should live our own lives.


    What made me so furious was that he seemed to have treated us as fools. He might have been


    watching this whole farce as a spectator all this time.


    I was finally back at the hotel.


    As soon as I entered the hotel, I saw Hendrix, who was waiting for me in the lobby. He was wearing a


    ck suit as per usual, matched with a pair of eyecatching ck leather shoes. He stood in the lobby


    with one hand in his pocket. He was such a strong presence in any room that he was in.


    I was aghast, lost my footing and fell to the ground. Conflicted feelings arose in my heart. Should I tell


    him what happened with Irvin?


    When Hendrix noticed me, he took long strides forward and walked towards me. As I looked at his


    figure, he reminded me of the sun.


    He towered over me. Before I could speak, he took me into his arms.


    I was taken aback for a few seconds. After that, I reached out my hands and wrapped them around his


    waist. My cheeks were pressed against his chest. There was a faint grassy scent on the man''s body.


    Taking in his familiar scent, I calmed down greatly. I closed my eyes and said in a low voice, "Hubby!"


    His body stiffened and he tightened his arms around me. He gazed at my face and asked, "What


    happened?"


    I shook my head, "It''s nothing!"


    The hotel was busy and filled with people. From time to time, curious passersby would stare at us. After


    embracing me for a while, he dragged me back to the hotel room.


    A lot of food was ced on the table in the room. He took off his coat and I couldn''t help looking up at


    him as I asked," Didn''t you eat?"


    He smiled and said, "I was waiting for you toe back and eat with me."


    I was stunned, "You should know that I already ate."


    He nodded. Then, he dragged me towards the table and made me sit. He picked some food for me and


    said in a gentle voice, "You don''t like western cuisine, so you''ll definitely be hungry when youe


    back."


    Shirley did take me to a western restaurant, but I stared at him in surprise, "How did you know that I


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    had western cuisine?"


    The food on the table must have been served not too long ago as they were still hot. He ced some


    more food on my te and took a bite himself. Then, he spoke motionlessly, "There were bodyguards


    following you."


    I was shocked. He had arranged a few bodyguards for me because of the previous incident. I knew


    about this, but I just unconsciously forgot about it.


    After a moment of silence, I nced at him, "Did you see him?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and he set his eyes on me, "Who?"


    "Irvin!" I answered.


    He replied nonchntly, as if he didn''t take it seriously, "Eat your meal or else it''ll be cold soon."


    Seeing this, I lowered my head to eat and didn''t say anything else.


    It was alreadyte when we finished eating. Hendrix seemed to be quite busy; his phone kept ringing.


    The server came in and took all the tableware away. I sat on the sofa to watch TV, but I was barely


    paying attention.


    I shook my head, "What''s wrong?"


    I was speechless.


    "Let''s go!" He got up, as if he was really going to take me to bed.


    "No, I want to watch TV!" I said, my gaze following the figures on the TV.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    "I don''t want to!"


    We had just gotten back to the hotel and it was cold outside. Although I knew that he had good


    intentions for taking me out for a walk, I really didn''t want to go.


    Seeing that I was uninterested, he simply let it go. He walked towards hisptop to continue working. I


    decided to go read a book as I felt ufortable with my back and waist feeling sore.


    Iid down on my bed and started reading. Perhaps because I had been cold for a long while, my waist


    was still very sore. I rubbed my waist with my hands behind my back. But because of the odd pose and


    position I was in while doing that, I looked funny.


    Hendrix immediately stood up and sat beside me, "Where does it feel ufortable?"


    "My back and waist are sore!" I replied. He raised his hand and rubbed under the sphenoid bone. He


    asked, "Is it here?"


    "It''s in the middle!"


    He probably never did this for girls since he was a child, so he couldn''t didn''t know how much strength


    he was supposed to use.


    He ended up making it hurt even more. Hence, I just avoided his hand and threw the book aside. I


    red at him and asked, "Are you kneading dough?"


    He couldn''t helpughing, "Did I hurt you?"


    Ipressed my lips, "Of course you did!"


    He reached out his hand and pulled me into his arms. His voice was a little rough, "I didn''t control


    myself well enough. Do you want me to do it again?"


    I was at a loss for words.


    Why did he speak with so much desire in his voice?


    I raised my hand and wanted to push him away, but he held me in his arms. I waspletely pinned


    down by him when he sat on the bed.


    Feeling the change in his breath, I started ring at him, "Hendrix, you..."


    "I can''t control it."


    I was dumbfounded.


    He was so shameless.


    I puckered my lips and suppressed my anger. I told him angrily, "Doctor Saunders said that if you don''t


    control yourself, you will be doomed in the future."


    He smiled gently, "This is not within my control!"


    I pushed him away and instructed seriously, "Be good and go to sleep. We have to go back to Ucrebury


    tomorrow."


    He did not move and just kept holding me in his arms.


    I was speechless, "Hendrix, you can''t be careless!"


    He simply held me in his arms and didn''t do anything else.


    After a long while, he got up and went into the bathroom. When he came out, he looked much more


    normal.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I slept very well that night, perhaps because he was with me. I woke up to heavy snow in Mesville the


    next day.


    I thought the flight would be dyed, but it remained on schedule.


    When I arrived at the airport, I saw Austin, who seemed to be unhappy with me. When he saw Hendrix


    linking arms with me, he snorted andmented, "Hendrix, others will think that you are having a love


    affair. She made you follow her 24 hours a day. She also came with you on this short business trip.


    That''s enough."


    I pouted and felt a little awkward.


    Hendrix red at him and said, "If you don''t have a wife, go and find one. Stop spewing nonsense."


    Austin was humiliated. He turned his back away angrily and went to get the ne ticket.


    Hendrix led me to the boarding gate. We arrived at just the right time, so we didn''t wait much.


    Lying beside me and holding me in his arms, he asked me in a deep voice, "It''ll take ten plus hours to


    reach there. What kind of drama do you want to watch?"


    I didn''t have the habit of watching dramas. I remembered that when I was in university, Monique would


    pull all-nighters just to watch a Korean drama.


    Thinking of the name of the drama, I couldn''t help saying, "Let''s watch a Korean drama. How about ''My


    Love from the Star''?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Sure!"


    When Austin came in and saw the both of us, he was a little speechless, "Both of you, please show


    your affection in your own home. We''re in public."


    His gaze fell on Hendrix and his mouth twitched, "Hendrix, you''re doomed I"

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Hendrix looked up at him with raised eyebrows, "Keep quiet if you don''t want to watch!"


    Austin was speechless.


    After the ne took off, Austin probably felt bored, so he turned on the video and nced sideways at


    me. He asked, "What drama are you guys watching?"


    Hendrix didn''t wait for me to speak.


    "My Love from the Star," he just immediately replied.


    Austin was truly at a loss for words.


    "Falling in love with an alien, wouldn''t the ending be sad?" He murmured, but still typed the drama title


    into the search bar.


    Perhaps it was because I was watching a drama, so the trip felt much shorter than when I was flying


    out alone. More than ten hourster, we were about to reach Ucrebury.


    As I watched the scene where the male lead was leaving, I burst into tears and I began to feel sad


    watching the drama.


    Hendrix handed me a tissue and consoled me, "Don''t worry. They''ll be together in the end."


    I looked up at him, my eyes a little red and asked, "How do you know that?"


    He lifted his eyebrows, "Most drama have endings like this."


    I...


    I was at a loss for words.


    We finally arrived at the Ucrebury airport.


    When we left the airport, dawn was already breaking. We had spent our entire journey watching the


    drama, so I was extremely sleepy.


    Hendrix had arranged for a chauffeur for us in advance. I was in such a sleepy daze when I got in the


    car. Hendrix hugged me and signaled me to sleep at ease.


    I didn''t even know how or when we arrived at Flora Hill.


    I woke up the next day.


    When I did, Hendrix was not by my side, so there was no longer any warmth under the nket.


    I got out of bed and washed up.


    When I went downstairs, I noticed that Minnie was busy while the weather in Ucrebury had started to


    warm up. The sun had risen at about seven in the morning.


    "Arianna, you''re awake. Breakfast is ready. Eat it while it''s still hot." Minnie seemed to be in a good


    mood as she hummed while wiping the table.


    I ate a few mouthfuls, feeling my appetite that morning was pretty good.


    All thepanies had started to work again. Sherman sent me several messages, asking me when I


    would return to Jarold City.


    The press conference for the new product was about to begin.


    I thought for a while and decided to go back in the next two days.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Minnie, what time did Hendrix go out in the morning?" I asked as I ate the porridge.


    "He left at dawn in quite a hurry," Minnie said. After a pause, she glimpsed at me and added, "I heard


    that Andrea''s not the Moore family daughter. I''m afraid that she hadbeen mistaken for someone else."


    I was appalled. Did Hendrix leave because of this?


    I didn''t ask any more. At first, I nned to go back to Jarold City, and to take Anne with me. I was in


    poor health these days, so I asked Ian to take care of her.


    I decided to drop by the Bronzy Residence.


    When I arrived, Sawyer was cooking in the kitchen while Ian was holding Anne in his arms. When he


    saw me, he pursed his lips andined, "You''re a bad mother. I almost thought that you


    disappeared."


    I nodded my head apologetically and replied, "I went to Mesville and didn''te back untilst night.


    How''s Anne? Has she been good?"


    He nodded. He saw Anne stretching out her hands, wanting me to hug her. Ian then handed Anne to


    me and pointed out, "This little fellow doesn''t want to drink powdered milk anymore after having a taste


    of breast milk."


    Anne looked a little thinner as I held her in my arms. Sitting on the couch, I caught sight of Sawyer


    I couldn''t help but take a look at Ian, "Are you nning to return to Jarold City?"


    He knitted his brows, "Are you going back to Jarold City?"


    I nodded and answered, "There''s a new product to be released in the Granger Group. It''s a project I''ve


    been in charge of, so I kind of have to go back."


    He peered at Anne, "Are you nning to take Anne back to Jarold City and live there?"


    "Yeah!"


    He was silent as he took nces at Sawyer. He asked, "Do you have ns to go to Jarold City?"


    Sawyer stopped what he was doing and looked back at me, "Brilliant Audit and the rk family are


    both in Ucrebury. I''ll only go to Jarold City if I have a business trip."


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll wait for the market performance of the Al products. Also, I saw Irvin." Anne was probably hungry as


    she stretched out her little hands and rubbed them against my clothes.


    Sawyer''s gaze darkened, "You mean Yohannes''s only son, Irvin?"

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    I nodded.


    "He died in a car ident, didn''t he? How could he..." Ian asked in confusion.


    I nodded, "I saw him in Mesville. I still don''t know what''s going on, so I''m not sure what exactly


    happened to him."


    I then got up and went into the room with Anne in my arms. It was feeding time.


    Initially, I nned to take Anne to Flora Hill, but Ian noticed me driving alone and was worried about


    me. He told me to pick Anne up with Hendrix next time instead.


    When I walked out of Bronzy Residence, I didn''t have anything to do. It was still early, so I decided to


    go to the cemetery to visit my grandparents and Monique.


    Although the traffic jam was a pain in the butt to sit through, I was fortunate enough to not have gotten


    stuck on the highway.


    As the traffic had not moved in a long while, many drivers then got out of their cars to check what was


    going on.


    The driver who had got out to see what had happened came back and said helplessly, "Why do young


    people drive so carelessly these days? The collision looks bad. There''s even a pregnant woman in the


    car who''s about to give birth. Things are critical right now."


    "The man driving the Maybach is only in his twenties, but showed an outstanding temperament. He


    doesn''t seem like a fool. Why would he drive so carelessly? I don''t think we can leave just yet. Looks


    like we''ll be stuck here for a while."


    Another driver continued the conversation.


    I couldn''t help but look at the time. The cemetery was still a distance from where I was. It would


    probably be toote for me to go by the time the traffic starts moving again.


    In the end, I got out of the car and went to take a look at the scene of the ident. I frowned when I


    saw a ck Mayback sitting by the road, partially crushed from the collision.


    The license te looked particrly familiar.


    When I realized that it was Hendrix''s car, a buzzing sound shot through my head before my legs below


    gave way. Then, I fell to the ground.


    "Lady, are you all right? What''s the matter?" A taxi driver got out of his car when he saw me fall. He


    quickly approached me to help me up.


    Perhaps he had some first aid knowledge; he instinctively stretched his hand out to pinch my philtrum.


    When I felt pain coursing through my nerves only did I manage to calm down.


    I stared nkly at the driver and thanked him.


    "No worries!" The driver responded as he helped me up, "Do you have low blood sugar? Should I take


    you to the hospital?"


    I shook my head and exhaled. I stood firmly and rested for a while, catching my restless breath. Then, I


    looked at him and said, "No, thank you. I''m fine!"


    After I calmed down from shock, I started urging my legs to move forward step by step.


    As there was a traffic jam, it would take a while for the ambnce to arrive. More people began


    gathering around the ident scene.


    I stepped through the crowd and walked to the center of where everything happened.


    In the crowd was a man dressed in ck whose action was quick and precise. He looked to be


    protecting a woman standing by his side. His face was stone cold as he held a phone in his hand. It


    seemed that he was looking for the emergency personnel.


    The ground was painted red by a growing pool of blood. It was the pregnant woman''s blood. Some


    medical students were chasing away the people around the pregnant woman to give her space while


    others were busy performing first aid on her.


    When my gaze fell on the pregnant woman''s raised belly and the blood on her legs, I felt like I was


    struck by lightning.


    Unconsciously, my lower abdomen began to throb. I subconsciously reached for my stomach and I


    couldn''t help but fell a few steps backwards.


    Hendrix, who was on the phone, seemed to have noticed me. His gaze darkened and he walked


    towards me.


    Andrea, who had been standing behind him all this while, saw me as well and her face started to


    ashen.


    "Why are you here?" He asked.


    My lower abdomen was in so much pain that I couldn''t help but furrow my brows as I looked at him, "I


    just happened to drive past here. Are you all right?"


    He shook his head and noticed that my face was pale as I was in pain. He held me up horizontally and


    asked calmly, "Where''s your car?"


    "It''s behind us!" I responded.


    He carried me into my car. I heaved a sigh of relief after rxing for a while.


    He knitted his brows and stared at me, "Why did it suddenly hurt?"


    I shook my head and took a breath, "Maybe it''s from seeing a pregnant woman just now. It must have


    triggered me."


    After a pause, Iid my eyes on him and added, "You... Why are you here?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hendrix replied calmly, "I was sending her to the hospital, but I was absent-minded on the way and ran


    into someone."


    Seeing the resentment and hatred in her eyes, I couldn''t help but frown. Had I offended her again


    recently?


    The sound of the ambnce was heard. Hendrix raised his hand to push my hair behind my ear.


    Then, he consoled me in a gentle voice, "Don''t overthink. Wait for me at home. I''ll go back after


    handling this, okay?"

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    I nodded and motioned him to go.


    This was a matter of life and death. He could not afford any dys.


    As I watched him leave, Andrea looked at me, her eyes were a fury of resentment, "You shouldn''t even


    be alive!"


    When faced with words this cold and harsh, what else could I do but frown?


    I felt confused as I watched her leave. I hadn''t even provoked her recently.


    The ambnce brought the pregnant woman away and Hendrix followed to keep an eye of the


    situation. The road was then cleared up.


    It would take me more than half a day to go to the cemetery. I didn''t have enough time to go back and


    forth. Plus, I had to go alone which meant that if things run long, it wouldn''t be safe to travel back


    home.


    I decided to drive to the hospital instead to check on the condition of the pregnant woman.


    Soon, I arrived at the hospital.


    The pregnant woman was not injured by the collision. She was just frightened and her amniotic sac


    broke.


    When I arrived, the pregnant woman had been sent to the delivery room and her family members had


    This was supposed to be Hendrix''s responsibility, but as soon as Evan arrived, he went straight to talk


    to the pregnant woman''s family. Andrea had suffered some minor injuries and was taken by the doctor


    for further observations.


    After he handled this matter, Hendrix finally had time to sit down. Iid my eyes on him and was silent


    for a moment. Then, only did I remark, "You''ve always been a careful driver. How could you suddenly


    get into a car ident?"


    He looked up and his deep gaze fell on me. There was a conflicted look in his stare and a bad feeling


    arose in my gut.


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, he said, "Andrea was quarrelling with me in the car!"


    I faintly caught a whiff of a bloody scent. I bunched my brows together and noticed that there was a


    patch of wetness on his ck shirt.


    "Are you hurt?" I asked, raising my hand to lift up his shirt.


    His gaze darkened as he halted my hand and retorted, I''m fine!"


    I puckered my lips. The anger I had been suppressing rose up, "Hendrix, do you think you''re very


    powerful and manly? Bandage up when you''re injured! Stop saying that you''re fine! What''s the matter


    with you?"


    He was shocked by my sudden outburst. He wanted to say something, but I just kept ring at him.


    When I helped him take off his coat, I discovered that his arm had been scratched up badly but the


    blood had already dried up. His clothes were ck, so it was easy to miss that he was injured.


    If I hadn''t been close to him and smelled the bloody scent, I wouldn''t have noticed it either.


    Noticing my furrowed brows, he told me gently, "It''s just a small injury. It''s not a big deal."


    "Shut up!" I was so infuriated that I didn''t know whether I was mad at him for being together with


    Andrea or that he didn''t care about himself.


    Either way, I was furious.


    He asked the nurse to clean his wound and his exquisite and high-quality suit was cut. He was such a


    naturally unfriendly individual.


    His acquaintances had already gotten used to it, but the nurse was young and had probably never


    He knitted his brows and seemed to be suppressing his anger. After a long time, he looked up at me


    and barked, "You do it!"


    The nurse paused, startled by his sudden order. Then, she identally dropped the alcoholced


    cotton stick right on the wound.


    Hendrix frown and demanded again, "Let her do it!"


    The nurse felt relieved as she nodded repeatedly saying, "Okay, okay!"


    Seeing the nurse scrambling away, I looked up at him angrily, "I will not be as gentle, so keep your


    mouth shut even if you feel pain!"


    He tightened his lips and his dark eyes shone, "Someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed."


    None of his muscles or bones were hurt, so he would recover in a few days with some medicine.


    If it wasn''t for the fight they had, he wouldn''t have gotten into an ident. I knew his character well.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    I frowned, seeing him purse his lips without any intention of speaking. But before I could say


    something, someone interrupted me.


    "It''s because of you. it''s all because of you, Arianna. You''re such an evil person!" Andrea who had her


    wounds dealt with yelled as she walked out of the ward.


    Her face was twisted in resentment and anger.


    When Hendrix saw that she was fine, his voice became cold and indifferent, "That''s enough! Go home!"


    "Hah!" Andrea sneered, "Do you think you can deceive her for the rest of your life? The truth cannot be


    concealed. How long do you think you can hide it for?"


    I knitted my brows and nced at Hendrix, "What did you lie to me about?"


    Hendrix''s expression looked a little cold. His gaze fell on Andrea as he said to Evan, "Send Miss Burton


    back home."


    Evan nodded as and quickly led Andrea away, but Andrea pushed him away and said ironically, "Do


    you think that others would keep mum about this even if I do?"


    She nced at me and said sarcastically and ruthlessly, "Arianna, you''re an idiot! Everyone has you


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    fooled, yet you still think you''re living in bliss and feel contented. You''re pathetic."


    "Take her away!" Hendrix barked his order at Evan, his voiceced with fury.


    Evan had no choice but to drag Andrea away by force.


    I nced at Andrea, whose face was twisted in anger. Then, I said abruptly, "Let her speak."


    I walked towards Andrea and pushed Evan aside. I stared down at her and asked, "What are you trying


    to say?"


    Andrea jeered, "Why are you asking me? You can ask your husband. He''s got a big surprise waiting for


    you. It''ll be much more interesting than what I have to tell you."


    I glimpsed at Hendrix and asked, "What the heck is going on?"


    "We''ll talk after we get home!" Hendrix answered as he raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his


    nose.


    He then speedily pulled me towards the elevator.


    I stopped in my tracks, my heart filled with doubts.


    Hendrix''s eyes were cold as he said, "Arianna, let''s go back and talk, alright?"


    I curled my lips and hesitated for a moment, then decided to follow him into the elevator.


    After getting out of the elevator, Hendrix went to the garage to get his car. I stood at the entrance of the


    hospital and waited for him. What on earth did he hide from me?


    I received a few messages on the phone which I subconsciously opened and skimmed through. They


    were all documents.


    I checked the messages and found that it was from an unknown number. I clicked on the photo and a


    picture of a baby suddenly appeared.


    The subsequent few photos were also all of the baby. There was even a video of the baby being put


    into an incubator. These were all of the same child.


    It was as if I had been struck by a bolt of lightning. My hands and feet went limp as I dropped my


    phone.


    It felt like no air was entering my lungs. I couldn''t breathe. I admitted that I was weak and timid.


    When Irvin buried the child, I didn''t take a single look at it. I was afraid that I would never be able to get


    past what I saw, so I never took a look.


    I never thought or expected that I would see him like this. He looked exactly like the child in my


    dreams, with the exact same appearance and all.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    I set my eyes on her. My whole head was buzzing and I couldn''t say a word.


    She seemed to appreciate my expression very much and continued jeering me, "How does it feel to


    have your own child be killed by your own mother? Does it feel good?"


    I nced at her and coughed out the words with the remaining strength I had, "What do you mean?"


    She chuckled, "What? Hendrix didn''t tell you that you''re Valerie''s daughter? Hendrix deliberately took


    the sandalwood box that your grandmother left for you and gave it to Valerie. He told her that it was


    mine. Afterwards, he exchanged my DNA with yours."


    "Look, he may have said that he loves you but in actual fact, he doesn''t love you at all. If he did, why


    would he do everything he could to send me to the Moore family? He wanted me to be the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    daughter of the Moore family and enjoy the life of an heiress. You, on the other hand, are just a child


    who was born in a remote vige."


    My body was like a piece of duckweed without support. I took a step back and fell butt-first on the


    ground. My gazes shot around the room, not knowing where best tond.


    Therefore, the child''s tragic death, me almost dying and Monique''s death were all part of Hendrix''s


    scheme?


    "Why?" I asked, but I didn''t know who I should ask of this.


    Andrea mocked, "Why? What do you think is the reason? Because he doesn''t love you. I am still the


    person he wants to protect. He wants to give me the best life. Isn''t this obvious enough?"


    I stared at her. For a moment, I could not say a word. All of a sudden, I burst into a particrly sick and


    miserableughter, "I see. Love can be faked. Everything was fake."


    Andreaid her eyes on me, looking extremely pleased with herself. "Yes, they were all fake."


    People who passed by the hospital entrance stared at me with puzzled looks when they saw me


    slumped on the ground.


    Andrea knelt down and looked at me gloomily. She lowered her voice as she said, "You think he didn''t


    know about the baby? He knew about it all. He just pretended that he didn''t. He had already nned to


    get rid of it. The baby was either going to be killed by your mother or die by the drugs Josiah gave you.


    Arianna, the men around you are more terrible than you imagined them to be."


    I felt zinc and bile rising from my throat, followed by an urge to barf. I threw up and a mouthful of blood


    gushed out of my mouth.


    Andrea stared at me with a wider smile, "You''ve lost. You''vepletely lost."


    She got up and peered at me from above. Then, she turned her back away to leave.


    When Hendrix came, I stared at the bloody patch on the ground. My mind had gone nk and my heart


    and my whole body ached.


    "Arianna, what''s going on?" He asked as he reached out to help me up.


    Pa!


    I used up all the strength in my body to p him, but it didn''t seem like he felt anything at all.


    My gaze fell on him and I suddenly felt hateful seeing this person''s face. "Get out of my sight!"


    He knitted his brows and lifted me off the ground. Then, he sent me back to the hospital again.


    Time passed as examinations were done on me.


    Divorce was the best choice.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    I looked down and raised my hand to rub my sore and swollen eyes, "This was wrong since the start of


    it all. And since it was a mistake, let''s separate before it''s toote. Let''s start over from scratch!"


    "Hah!" He sneered coldly at me, "What was wrong? What do you mean by starting over from scratch?


    Arianna, is this the punishment that you''ve sentenced me to?"


    I looked up at him, my expression unreadable, "I won''t take anything from the Roberts family, including


    Advancer Tech which Grandpa transferred to me. I don''t want any money. I will return all of this as


    payment to Grandpa for taking care of me back then."


    He lowered his gaze and his cold lips trembled slightly. He spoke with a sneer as he suppressed his


    anger, "What''s the reason?"


    The reason?


    I smiled. After going through so much, I seemed to be all out of emotions and feelings. Whatever


    happened, I would keep everything in my heart, letting them rot bit by bit.


    "I''ve been married to you for three years. From the day I stepped into the Roberts family''s house, I


    knew that Andrea was special to you. And so, I had decided from the very beginning that even if we


    had to part ways one day for her sake, I would be understanding of it."


    Looking into his dark eyes, I tried to force a smile but failed, "You didn''t protect me well nor did you love


    me. I couldn''t make you fall in love with me because I was not good enough. I don''t me you.


    However Hendrix, even if you think that I''m stupid and know that I love you, you shouldn''t have hurt me


    like this. You shouldn''t have involved me and our baby into your schemes just for Andrea."


    He said with a lowered gaze, "What did Andrea say to you?"


    I pursed my lips. My nails dug into my palm to ease the pain in my heart, "She said what she needed to


    say. Since I was young, I never wanted to find my own parents at all. You wanted Andrea to have my


    identity so that she could have a bright future. I''m not upset about that at all. However, you shouldn''t


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    have dragged me into this. As I said before, as long as you divorced me, I will take my child with me


    and I can still live a good life. You and Andrea, simply by relying on the Moore family, can go even


    further."


    "Arianna..." He started, his eyes grim and dark, and his voice sounded restrained, like he was keeping


    in all sorts of emotions.


    I took a deep breath and continued, "So, why did you mess with my life? You let me bear the


    heartbreak and sorrow of grief. You brought trouble to the people around me. You never let me go.


    What on earth did I do to make you hate me so much that you''d want me to stay with you and be


    tortured by you in every way possible?"


    "I..." He trailed off again, his voice sounding a little choked. I sighed and wanted tough, but I couldn''t


    anymore. I said emotionlessly, "I''ll find someone to get the divorce papers ready. Hendrix, do me this


    He looked at me and his eyes turned red. He felt pain surging through his heart, tearing his chest apart


    from within.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "You may leave now."


    I pulled the quilt over me to shield me from the re. I refused to look at anything.


    When Valerie and Pedro arrived, they saw Hendrix standing by the hospital bed in defeat. He looked


    grim and depressed.


    Valerie peered at me lying on the hospital bed. She then said, "Why did you throw up blood? Did you


    find out what happened?"

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    I didn''t speak, nor did I have any strength left to speak. I didn''t even want to say anything to these


    people.


    Hendrix looked at them with frighteningly deep eyes, but he still didn''t say anything. A long silence


    ensued.


    In the next few days, Hendrix kepting to the hospital, and so did Valerie and Pedro. However, as if


    everyone had already nned it together, they chose to be collectively silent.


    It wasn''t some serious illness, so three dayster, I was discharged from the hospital.


    Hendrix picked me up and brought me back to the vi.


    I seemed to have gotten used to the silence. Looking at all the familiar things in the bedroom, I


    suddenly felt that one-third of my life had been a joke.


    In fact, there was nothing for me to bring with me when I left. Since moving into the Roberts family''s


    vi, all my belongings were bought by Hendrix. With the exception of my ID card and diploma


    certificate, I almost brought nothing with me when I came here.


    "It''s veryte. It''s not safe for you to go out now. Just get some rest today," Hendrix said, reaching to


    hold my hand as I was packing my luggage.


    I pulled my hand away heartlessly and stared at him harshly. "No need. Thanks for the thought, Mr.


    Roberts."


    He frowned. The gloominess on his face grew even heavier, "Arianna, must we take things this far? We


    shouldn''t be like this."


    Iughed, "Yes, we shouldn''t be like this. But how did we reach this point in the first ce?"


    He pursed his lips. His face seemed to be a mix of grimness and pain when he uttered, I''m sorry!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "If my baby and Monique cane back alive, I would dly ept this apology," I pointed out. After


    harming others, he still thought that all his wrongdoings could be erased with an apology. How


    ridiculous.


    Februaries were all drizzles and coldness. I pulled my suitcase out from his grasp..


    I walked out of the bedroom and stood at the entrance of the vi. I heaved a sigh of relief. Finally,


    everything was over.


    Ian had driven his car over. His hair had been cut short and he was energetic as usual. He helped me


    carry my suitcase to the car.


    He peered at me, "Let''s go!"


    After I got into the car, Hendrix simply stood at the door and stared nkly into the distance.


    This parting was a long farewell.


    As the car pulled away, he was still standing there motionless like a statue. His tall and slender body


    became increasingly blurred in the cold drizzle.


    "Perhaps things aren''t as bad as you think. You didn''t have to leave!" Ian told me in a gentle voice.


    Could I really let everything go?


    I was not petty, and could ept pretty much everything. As long as he treated me well and cared


    about me, these didn''t matter to me.


    However, I never thought that everything only happened because he knew of the truth. He knew that


    Valerie and Pedro were my parents, but I didn''t me him for not telling me nor did I me him for


    swapping my DNA with Andrea''s.


    The one thing I couldn''t let go of was that he knew all along that Valerie was my mother but he still


    ruthlessly witnessed her hurt me and cruelly watched as my hatred towards her grew.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    He could have let me go from the start when I first mentioned divorcing each other. If he had agreed to


    divorce in the beginning, I would''ve taken my baby and Monique to Andnd. Then, I''d find a good


    ce to give birth to my baby.


    Although I needed to spend money and time to raise two children for the rest of my life, at least I


    wouldn''t be living like this. Without children and my best friend, I lingered on with myst breath and my


    wounded body.


    We were finally back at Bronzy Condo.


    Sawyer held Anne as he stood at the door with his slender figure. When he saw Ian and I, he paused


    slightly and said, "Food''s almost ready, we can eat soon."


    After entering the house, Sawyer handed Anne to Ian and went to the kitchen.


    Anne was such a good girl. Looking at her, it was impossible for my heart not to be filled with warmth


    and affection. I reached out my hands to carry her and yed with her.


    After a moment of silence, Ian looked at me and asked, "What''s your n?"


    I thought for a moment, then said, "I''m going to take Anne to Hovell."


    After a pause, I nced at him and told him, "Please help me reach out to an agent in these two days. I


    have a unit in Bronzy Condo and I want to sell it."


    He frowned and asked, "Do you need money?"


    "No! Monique and I had previously bought a unit for each one of us, but I only need to leave one for


    Anne now. When Monique sold her bar, she made some money and bought a house in Andnd. With


    these two units, Anne won''t have anything to worry about in the future."


    As for me, I had earned a lot of money from when I worked in the Roberts Group and when I signed on


    with Fantasia Company. At least I would be able to live my life without worrying about my finances.


    After selling the apartment in Bronzy Condo, I nned to go to Hovell in search of a smaller apartment


    to live there with Anne.


    He was quiet for a moment. After a long while, he looked up at me and said, "Is there really no chance


    of reconciliation between you and Hendrix?"


    I smiled gently and didn''t know what to say, "I''ve been lying to myself for a long time. Whenever I


    dreamt, I always dreamt of that baby telling me to save him. I would even clearly see the red marks on


    the child''s head. I kept lying to myself over and over again that Hendrix was helpless, that he didn''t


    actually want this to happen. However, I can''t keep deceiving myself forever."


    He puckered his lips, "What about the Moore family and the Reid family? Have you ever thought about


    them if you just up and leave like this?"


    Anne held me tight. She pulled on me and didn''t want me to move.


    Looking at her, I unconsciously smiled. After a pause, I glimpsed at Ian and answered, "I never really


    nned to reunite with the Moore family even from the very beginning. As for Uncle Charles, I think


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    he''d understand. As for Aaron..."


    I was silent for a while before taking a deep breath and saying, "Ian, he was the closest to Valerie. If


    Hendrix knew about all this, do you think that he wouldn''t? He must have known early on that I am


    Valerie''s daughter, and he must have also known what Hendrix had done. Who knows, perhaps what


    happened was all his doing. After all, Valerie and Pedro aren''t stupid. How could they not know that the


    DNA had been swapped?"


    He pursed his lips and did not continue to speak.


    Spring came rtively early in Ucrebury. After a few heavy showers, some trees had started to sprout.


    Ian was always good at handling work. In just a few days, he had found buyers for the Bronzy Condo


    unit.


    When I bought the Bronzy Condo unit, I didn''t pay a price that high, but I did spend more money on


    renovation and furniture.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    During the weekend, I went out earlier in the morning. Anne was still too young, so I couldn''t take her to


    the cemetery.


    Hence, I drove to the cemetery alone.


    It was almost March. The morning sun was not too bright nor too hot. Perhaps because it rained


    before,rge dews could be seen outside.


    The cemetery was rtively empty since it was still early in the day. The only visitors there were seen


    taking turns stepping on the bluestone bs and praying to their deceased loved ones.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing in front of Grandma''s tombstone and looking at her photo that had started to fade, I was lost


    in thought for a long time.


    "Grandma, I think I''ve ruined my life. All of you have left and I''m all alone now. Please help take care of


    my child on the other side..."


    I tried not to focus too much on the aching in my heart as I took a deep breath and stopped talking. The


    dead continued to rest in peace while the living continued living healthily.


    When I noticed that someone was behind me, my body stiffened. I instinctively knew that it was


    Hendrix.


    I didn''t turn around at first, but after a long time, I sighed in defeat and turned anyway. I didn''t look at


    him at all as I walked out of the cemetery.


    As I walked past him, he suddenly reached out to grab me on my arm. I was startled for a short


    moment. Then, I shook off his hand. I stared at him coldly, with no joy nor sorrow in my eyes. I told him,


    "It''s alright if you don''t want to sign the divorce papers. As long as we live separately for three years,


    the divorce will automatically be epted."


    He curled his lips and lowered his gaze, "Is there any way we can go back to before?"


    I looked down and hid my emotions well. Then, I gazed up at him and beamed, "When you lied to me,


    you should''ve known that we would get to where we are now."


    He stared at me, his eyes were so deep that they made me shiver, "Do you hate me?"


    With a gentle grin, I responded calmly, "Hendrix, I don''t hate you. But that''s all I feel for you, a mere


    Some things had to end in order for a person to move on.


    I kept a distance away from him, and didn''t look at his face again. I said harshly, "If you''ve ever loved


    me, Hendrix, then I beg you to keep that in your mind and let me go. Let''s part ways and live our own


    separate lives happily."


    I turned my back away to exit the graveyard. By the time I reached the Bronzy Condo, the sky had


    already started to turn dark.


    Before opening the door, I heard a voice from the inside. It was Valerie''s.


    I opened the door.


    Sure enough, Valerie and Pedro were sitting in the living room and were coaxing Anne. When they saw


    me, they were both surprised and immediately straightened their back. They looked like two children


    who had been caught doing something that they weren''t supposed to be doing.


    "You''re...back!" Valerie greeted. She looked a bit nervous, but her gaze looked more conflicted than


    anything else.


    I pursed my lips and nodded lightly. Seeing that Ian and Sawyer were not around, I asked, "Did they go


    out?"


    "No!" Valerie replied, "Mr. Shelley''s in the baby''s room while Sawyer went out to buy something."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    When Anne noticed me, she stretched out her hands to me, wanting me to hug her. I took her over and


    sat on the sofa.


    Valerie and Pedro looked at each other with dissent in their eyes.


    They seemed to have something to tell me. I continued on with my silence while I yed with Anne in


    my arms.


    I nodded without giving any other response.


    She was startled and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    On the other hand, Pedromented angrily, "It''s good to divorce him. His actions would eventually


    ruin and destroy our family."


    Valerie frowned slightly. For a moment, she seemed lost for words. She peered at me and sighed,


    "What ns do you have for the future?"

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    I nced at the both of them and replied, "I know, but you guys should know better than I do that I''ve


    lived with my grandmother since I was a child and for years, I never thought about meeting my


    biological parents. When you guys abandoned me, you should have known that this would happen. I


    will never reunite with you two."


    After a pause, I saw Valerie lower her head and wipe her tears away. I took a short breath and added,


    "Besides, so many things have happened in this year. The only thing I can do is to not hate or me


    you all. Thus, let''s not meddle in each other''s business anymore and live our own lives going forward."


    Valerie''s eyes were red and glossy with tears. She stared at me, teary-eyed and told me, "My child, it''s


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    all my fault. I understand that you resent us, but you shouldn''t not reunite with us. After all, I did carry


    you for all ten months and gave birth to you. I was wrong. I don''t me myself for being impulsive, but I


    just didn''t know that you were my daughter. If I knew it from the start, how could I bear to hurt you?"


    "Thus, if Andrea and I swapped positions, would you be able to hurt her or anyone as long as they''re


    not your biological child? This is life - who doesn''t hold grudges against others?" I suppressed my


    emotions and continued, "If you resent someone but kill them because of it, what kind of person does


    that make you?"


    "I was wrong!" Valerie''s tears streamed down her face as she spoke, "I''ve been thinking about the path


    I''ve taken all these years. I''vemitted too many mistakes, and now karma has finally found its way


    to me!"


    Pedro''s face looked a little dark as he pulled Valerie into his arms and patted her back. He consoled


    her helplessly, "Enough. It''s all in the past."


    After a pause, he glimpsed at me with furrowed brows, "My child, I understand how you feel. You don''t


    want toe back home. I won''t force you, but as parents, we don''t want our child suffering out there."


    He took out a ck card from his suit and offered it to me, "Keep this. You are the daughter of the


    Moore family. No matter where you are, you need to take good care of yourself. This card has no limit. I


    won''t force you about how to live your life in the future. I only ask that you don''t neglect yourself."


    Valerie stared at him in confusion, "What are you doing? Where are you asking her to go? She


    divorced Hendrix, so we''re the only ones she has left. If she lives with us, it''ll be easier for me to take


    care of her. Moreover, she has a child, so how can she live alone?"


    Pedro sighed, "She has her own ns. We''ve done so many people wrong in our lives. Let''s not drag


    her into the Moore family against her will. She has the right to take charge of her own life."


    Valerie was aghast and remained silent for a long time. Finally, she looked at me all red-eyed and said,


    "My child, try not to make things too hard for yourself when you''re out there alone. Whenever you feel


    likeing home, juste back anytime."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t take Pedro''s ck card. After a moment of silence, I said, "I appreciate your


    kindness. Although I don''t have much money, I have been actively saving for the past few years. I can


    raise my child on my own. I''m afraid I''d have to decline your offer."


    After that, I got up, "It''s gettingte and Anne is hungry. I won''t see you off then."


    Soon after, Ian knocked on the door, "Arianna, are you done? Can Ie back in?"


    He nodded.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    We went to the living room.


    He nced at me. Then, he stretched out his hand and instructed me, "Give me your hand!"


    I frowned, "What are you doing?"


    He didn''t say anything. He just looked at me.


    I was speechless but still stretched my hand to him. Then, he ced the ck card in my hand. I was


    about to refuse when he stopped me, "Keep it. At least make them feel at ease."


    I curled my lips and did not speak for a long time.


    "Arianna, no one wanted things to be taken this far, but we have to move forward somehow. We


    shouldn''t be taking steps backwards. The only thing we can do is try to live a good life now."


    I nodded and understood what he meant. I smiled gently and said, "Stop being so righteous. I''m not as


    bad as you think. I know that everything is fine now. So, let''s live well from now on."


    It was spring.


    At times, it rained incessantly in Ucrebury. Other times, it was sunny. Flowers bloomed on the roadside


    in the central city of Ucrebury.


    Peach blossoms began to bloom in many tourist attractions. After finishing up my Ucrebury affairs, I


    brought Anne with me and ordered tickets to Jarold city.


    I headed to the airport.


    Ian and Sawyer were worried about us and insisted on sending me to the boarding gate. Ian held Anne


    tightly to him, his face was full of reluctance, "You live well in Ucrebury too. Why do you have to go?"


    I smiled, "We just talked about this yesterday. You can''tin about me leaving. Are you worried


    that I won''t take good care of Anne?"


    He puckered his lips, "You''re her mother. I have nothing to worry about. You should go now. Don''t be


    an eyesore."


    I didn''t have much with me. I only brought a bag because it would be too troublesome having to carry


    Anne along with other things. Thus, the only things I had with me were Anne''s milk bottle and diapers.


    Sawyer had gged for the crew in advance, so someone had already helped me carry all my other


    luggage.


    As I was about to board the ne, Ian hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Are you sure you don''t


    want to tell Hendrix that you''re boarding the ne?"


    I shook my head and gently cracked a smile.


    He sighed, "But there''s no longer any enmity between him and the Moore family. Pedro is probably


    thinking about how to deal with him right now. So, he won''t be able to send you off."


    I didn''t say much. I just took out the ne ticket and boarded the ne. He waved his hand, bidding us


    goodbye. "Take care!"


    He couldn''t bear to be separated from Anne, so he looked sad and his eyes were already tinged with a


    sense of longing. He said in a choked voice, "When you guys get settled, remember to send us a


    message. Sawyer and I wille visit."


    I nodded. Sawyer put one hand in his pocket and his eyes were deep. After a long time, he finally said,


    "Take care!"


    I smiled gently and answered back, "Take care!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Inside the first ss cabin, the stewardess brought a baby pillow for Anne and set up a child seat next


    to me.


    It was her first time on a ne, so the little fellow was very excited. She did not sleep a wink for all four


    hours.


    She was so cute that she was constantly teased by the stewardess. After she got off the ne in Jarold


    City, she fell asleep on me.


    After leaving the airport, I was going to take a taxi to the hotel. As soon as I walked to the departure


    hall, I got a phone call from Aaron.


    I didn''t answer and just turned off the phone. I got ready to hail us a taxi.


    When I was waiting for the car, a ck Bentley stopped in front of me and the window rolled down.


    It had been a few days since west saw each other. Aaron seemed to have lost some weight and his


    facial features had be even more refined.


    I tightened my lips and nced at the taxi approaching not far behind him. Then, I ignored him and


    went into the taxi instead.


    I shook my head. Anne was sleeping soundly. I lowered my voice and replied, "I have some things to


    deal with here."


    The driver started the car and said with a smile, "Are they work-rted?"


    He then frowned and said, "What''s wrong with the Bentley behind us? It has been following you from


    the airport. Is it someone you know?"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    I shook my head, "Nope!"


    Fortunately, there was no traffic jam and we arrived at the hotel in forty minutes. I got out of the car and


    went straight into the lobby.


    Aaron followed me and walked in as well. When I checked in, thedy at the front desk would look at


    the handsome man with one hand in his pocket who was standing behind me.


    After checking in, the attendantdy saw me holding the child while trying to carry our bags. She


    asked, "Miss, will you be alright? Would you like me to take you upstairs?"


    "That''s not necessary. I''ll take her there!" Aaron answered before I could respond.


    The attendant was taken aback, "Mr. Reid!"


    Aaron nodded and picked up the bags on the ground before I could. Then, he took the room card from


    the attendant and walked towards the elevator.


    I frowned and didn''t say anything else.


    After entering the hotel room, he saw that I didn''t want to talk to him, so he checked the safety and


    security in the room before ringing up a meal.


    After a whole day of travelling, I was a little tired. When I saw that he wasn''t leaving anytime soon, I


    couldn''t help but say, "If you have nothing else to do, you can go back home. I want to rest for a while!"


    Seeing that I took the initiative to speak to him, his ck eyes shed with a glimmer of light. Soon, he


    responded, "I ordered you something to eat. You can sleep after eating. I promise I won''t disturb you."


    I was speechless.


    I didn''t say anything else and went straight into the bathroom. After washing up, I took out Anne''s milk


    bottle and diapers.


    When she woke upter, I would feed her and change her diapers.


    It didn''t take long for the food to arrive. I preferred nd-tasting food and the dishes he ordered were


    just up my food preference alley. He put the dishes on the table.


    My gaze fell on him and I said emotionlessly, "The food is here. You can leave now!"


    He wanted to say something, but when he saw that Anne had woken up in bed, he couldn''t help but


    say happily, "Anne has woken up. It''ll be troublesome for you to eat and take care of her at the same


    time. So, I''ll watch over her and when you''re done eating, I''ll leave."


    I didn''t say much. I was indeed famished. I quickly took a few bites of the food, then asked the hotel


    staff to take the tableware away.


    Anne kept crying. Perhaps she wasn''t familiar with the environment, so I immediately helped her


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    change her diapers.


    I seldom used the water in hotels. After thinking about it, I nced at him and pointed out, "I need


    some hot mineral water."


    He nodded. He probably knew what I was going to do, so he instantly left the hotel.


    After he left, I breastfed Anne and she stopped crying.


    When Aaron came back in, he let a few people move in a water fountain and a barrel of mineral water.


    He also brought a new basin.


    "When you bathe Aer, you can use this mineral water. Her skin is tender..." After speaking, he


    looked at me, face full of concern and attentiveness towards Anne.


    I nodded and poured some water to wipe Anne''s face. The little fellow slept well and was now full, so


    she was in high spirits.


    I''d been working hard all day and felt a little sleepy. After Aaron carried Anne into his arms, I


    unconsciously fell asleep on the sofa.


    When I woke up, the sky was already dark. Seeing that Anne was not by my side, I was so shocked


    that I immediately sat up on the sofa.


    The nket which was ced over my body slipped to the ground. I subconsciously looked around the


    room and I found that Anne was nowhere to be seen.


    I was quite calm as I took out my phone and called Aaron.


    Before I could reach him through the phone, the door opened.


    Aaron pushed a stroller in, and there Anne was -fast asleep in the stroller.


    I puckered my lips and answered, my eyes darkening as I told him off. "No, I can take care of her.


    Please go home!"

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    He knitted his brows and felt a little helpless, "Why are you so stubborn? Things havee to this, so


    it''s useless to keep struggling. Do you think about Anne every time you push all of us away like this?


    I looked up at him and said calmly, "Yes, things havee to this. All I want is to be left alone to get


    my bearings straight and to calm myself down. Why can''t I do this?"


    He was left astounded and speechless for a moment. After a long while, he sighed helplessly, "Okay, I''ll


    give you some time to calm down."


    I came to Jarold city because of the Al product for the Granger Group I''d been following up all this time.


    If I suddenly left, it wouldn''t be good for me to not inform them.


    I also had to say goodbye to Charles. I would live in Hovell in the next few years and I wouldn''t be able


    to take Anne around for a while.


    Four years had passed.


    Time passed in a blink of an eye. I had bought an old house in an alley in Hovell, though it wasn''t right


    calling it an old house.


    After all, it had been renovated and looked as good as new.


    The house was not big, with only two floors and four rooms, but the yard was rtivelyrge and there


    were walls between the houses.


    The environment and weather in Hovell were great. Most residents were retired expats and came here


    in hopes to live an idyllic life.


    The yard wasrge and there was plenty of space for children to run around in. I watched Anne go from


    swaying side to side unsteadily to learning to walk. Now, she was able to walk quickly. She grew little


    by little with each passing day.


    The more time passed, the easier it was for me to start letting things go.


    When I first came to Hovell, Anne was not used to the environment. She always woke up crying in the


    middle of the night. I couldn''t make her feel better no matter how hard I tried. I could only cry with her


    whenever she cried.


    After that, I fell seriously ill. Anne who was one at the time and had be more sensible and well-


    behaved as she understood my emotions.


    Hovell was a remote ce. I looked for a job when Anne turned three.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the first day she was sent to the kindergarten, she grabbed my hand and said, "Mom, you must pick


    me up tonight. I''ll wait for you."


    In three years time, Anne had cured me. She helped me let go of my lost baby and of everyone in


    Jarold City and Ucrebury.


    It felt like my life had nothing to do with them anymore.


    I hugged and kissed her, "I will definitelye on time!"


    My heart and this child''s heart were now beating as one. I couldn''t be separated from her anymore.


    Hovell had no listingpanies nor any advanced technologypanies. I was a single mother, so my


    first job was a dishwasher at a small restaurant.


    In a corner of the kitchen in the restaurant, I would wipe tes and cutlery dry. There was a hubbub of


    voices around me and I enjoyed the softness of the bubbles quietly.


    The vibrant street life was alwaysforting to see and be around in. Although it wasn''t as prosperous


    as Jarold City, I lived in ease.


    She would always ask me, "Mom, do I have a father?¡±


    I asked her, "Do you want a father?"


    She was more sensible than I thought she would be. "Mom, do you want one?"


    I grinned softly. When the streetlights were lit, we would begin our journey back home and I''d give her a


    small steamed bun on the way back.


    Then, we would go to our backyard and sit on the stone bench to enjoy the buns which always tasted


    heavenly.


    After Anne grew familiar with Hovell, I began to sleep better. I often slept until dawn.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Half a year ago, a resort hotel was built by the Hovellke. After I finished my shift at the restaurant, I''d


    go for cleaning duties at the hotel.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Working was not hard, mostly because it was close to Anne''s kindergarten. So, it was always


    convenient for me to go pick her up.


    In the evening, after I cleaned up the hotel, I''d get changed and get ready to pick Anne up.


    Norman Zelson, who was leaning against the doorframe, stared at me and asked, "You''re going to pick


    Anne up now?"


    I nodded and looked back at him. He was a tall and handsome man despite being in his early forties.


    "Do you need me to pick Bet up?" I offered.


    He smiled and shook his head. Then, he raised his eyebrows, "What I meant was let''s go together


    since we''re heading the same way."


    Norman was the manager of the hotel. He was my interviewer when I joined the hotel. When he looked


    at my resume, he was a little confused and asked, "You graduated from a famous university. Why are


    you applying to be a cleaner?"


    I grinned and said, "No job is too lowly or noble to do. Plus, a cleaner''s sry doesn''t look too bad."


    He lifted his eyebrows. Indeed, all other positions in the hotel had a trial and a promotion period.


    Sries were rtively low in the beginning when one started at a new workce, but cleaners had it


    a little different. Their sry was fixed and was quite high.


    They had hit it off in the beginning as they worked at the same ce. Later on, they became closer to


    one another when they found out that they were both single parents.


    As the hotel manager, he would sometimes be too busy to pick up his child, so he asionally asked


    me for help. Thus, when I picked Anne up, Be would alsoe along with me.


    I went out of the hotel with Norman and got into his car. The journey was short and it only took us


    around ten minutes to reach the kindergarten.


    Many parents and the children''s guardians were already standing by the gate of the kindergarten,


    waiting for the kids to be let out. Most of them were elderlies.


    Thus, the resting area outside the school was full of the elderly.


    "We still got five minutes to kill. You can sit over there and take a rest. It''s pretty warm here!" Norman


    suggested as he pointed to an empty seat shaded by the tree.


    "I''m fine. Five minutes isn''t long!" I smiled gently. My body had always been sore for the past few years,


    most likely a side effect of my pregnancy.


    He smiled and did not insist. He looked at his watch and began to chat with me. "There will be an


    outstation job at the hotel in a few days. They''re paying quite well for it. If you''re interested, I''ll inform


    the upper management and get you to help with it."


    I shook my head, "I can''t go on a business trip. Anne will be scared if she''s left alone at home. I can''t


    leave her alone."


    He said with a smile, "I have considered that. You basically won''t have to travel for this outstation job,


    and because of the number of staff, this position has two wages and one is the sry for the hotel


    reception. After all, Hovell is a small county. Business is usually slow and reception work is limited, so


    thepany would usually arrange one person to do two jobs here."


    I was stunned, but a little moved by his offer. "How much is the sry?"


    After thinking for a while, I asked him, "Are you sure?"


    He nodded. "Of course!"


    "Thank you so much!" I replied.


    Heughed, "You''re too courteous. But it''s not enough to just thank me. You''ll have to treat me a big


    meal." "No problem!" I answered.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    The kindergarten gate opened and the teacher stood by, watching the children leave their sses and


    go to their guardians. Anne and Bet were in the same ss.


    When the two children saw us, they smiled brightly.


    Anne stared at me and shouted, "Mom!" After a pause, she looked up at her teacher and told her, "Miss


    Sunny, my mom and Bet''s dad are here. We''re going now. Bye."


    As she said that, the little fellow dragged Bet along and ran toward us.


    Anne said while hugging me, "Mom, I''ve invited Bet toe to our house for dinner today. We''ve


    praised your cooking skills."


    After a pause, she lowered her voice and whispered, "You can''t embarrass me!"


    Iughed helplessly and nced at Bet. "Bet, is it alright for us to have dinner together


    today?"


    This child didn''t talk much as he was an introvert. He held Norman''s fingers tightly and looked up at


    Anne who was in my arms. Soon, he nodded and agreed, "Okay. Thank you, Madam Reid!"


    "Let''s go!" I eximed.


    After returning to the courtyard, Anne and Bet went to the backyard to pick a melon while Norman


    drove out to buy some seafood.


    I washed the vegetables in the kitchen and started the fire.


    This is how my life was now. After four years, I would usually cook by myself and used different ways to


    make delicious food for Anne in order to make her healthier.


    After a long time, I had picked up on some good cooking skills. After washing the vegetables, Anne and


    Bet returned with some freshly picked vegetables.


    The two little fellows each carried a small basket. Bet''s basket was fully filled; the melon looked


    like it was about to fall out.


    There were some beans in Anne''s basket. It seemed like she had followed Bet to the backyard and


    picked them.


    "Mom, we''re back!" She said as she lounged the basket around with some mud on her tiny face.


    Looking at the sweat on Bet''s tiny face, I took the basket quickly and wiped the sweat from his


    forehead. I said helplessly, "Next time, give some of it to her. Don''t carry it alone!"


    The little fellow smiled. Looking dotingly at Anne, he muttered, "She''s still young, she can''t lift it!"


    "Right, Mom. I''m weak and out of strength, so I asked Bet to help me!" She was so shameless. I


    suspected that she had learned this from Ian.


    I red at her and said angrily, "Next time, if you continue to bully Bet like this, you will water the


    vegetables in the backyard all by yourself."


    She pouted. "Fine, I''ll water it. I won''t be doing it alone anyway."


    This kid had me speechless.


    Every time she was punished, Bet woulde to help her. Soon, she learned to be naughty and I


    couldn''t do much about it.


    Norman then came back with two crucian carps and some crayfish.


    Anne was brave. She quickly grabbed a seafood and tried to scare Bet by chasing after him with it


    in her hand.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded.


    Anne and Bet were probably hungry. They surrounded the stove and looked up at me while taking


    in the smell of cooked food.


    Usually, Bet would get the bowls and tableware while Anne would continue standing by my side,


    waiting for me.


    Norman carried her aside and instructed her with a smile, "Anne, go and ce the fruits on the table.


    We''ll have dinner soon."


    She nodded and looked up at me, "Mom, hurry up. I''m so hungry!"


    I nodded and filled the bowl with food. Then, Norman brought it over to the table.


    "Mom, well wait for you!" Anne yelled. Although they were hungry, they still looked at me, waiting for


    me to join them at the dining table.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    After dinner, Norman washed the dishes with Bet while I went to the yard with Anne to pick some


    fruits.


    In the midsummer, I had nted a lot of watermelon seeds at the start of spring. I also bought a few


    peach trees and nted them next to the fence the year I came to Hovell. They bored fruits almost


    every year.


    Anne held a basket while picking up peaches that could still be eaten even after dropping on the


    ground. She asked, "Mom, do you like Mr. Zelson?"


    I chuckled and put the picked fruits into the basket. Then, I touched her nose and said, "What are you


    trying to say, honey?"


    She pinched her chin and thought for a moment. Then, she said, "I was just thinking...if you could let


    Mr. Zelson be my father?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I looked at her and asked, "Anne, do you really want a father?"


    She tilted her head and thought about it. After a short pause, she said seriously, "Not really, but I like


    Bet. If you marry Mr. Zelson, then I can marry Bet in the future." "Even if your mum doesn''t


    marry Mr. Zelson, you can also still marry Bet when you grow up!" A maic and melodious voice


    sounded from behind them.


    Upon hearing that voice, we turned around and Anne was instantly overjoyed. She ran over, yelling at


    the top of her lungs, "Uncle Ian!"


    Holding Anne in his arms, Ian said with augh, "Anne, since you want a father so much, why don''t you


    call me Dad?"


    Anne pondered for a moment and said, "My ssmate said that a Dad is someone who will lie in the


    same bed with Mom."


    I...


    Ian curled his lips, looked over at me and said, "Your daughter is marvelous."


    I gave him a small smile. Carrying the basket and the freshly picked watermelon in my arms, I walked


    over to him ."Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you''d be busy recently?"


    He put Anne down, and took the basket from me. "I know that the fruits here are turning ripe, so I made


    ns toe over and eat for a few days. Can''t I?"


    "Of course you can!"


    Ian had set up a psychological counseling center in Ucrebury and it had been doing well these couple


    of years.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    During the first few years when I just came to Hovell, he would visit Anne very often. However, in the


    past few years, he had been busy with work and would onlye by once or twice a year.


    After dinner, we devoured the fruits. The skies got dark much slower in the summer. Anne pestered me


    to take her out for a stroll.


    Since everyone did not have much to do, we decided to stroll down the alley together.


    There were plenty of roses nted on both sides of the alley. In the summer, they bloomed beautifully,


    making their surroundings look lush. Anne liked to y along this alley; she especially loved dragging


    Norman and Bet here.


    It was because every time she came, Norman would buy her ice cream anytime she wanted it.


    Norman walked out from the dessert shop with ice cream in hand. He gave one to Anne and Bet,


    before handing me one as well.


    I involuntarily smiled. I guess he saw me as a child after all.


    Norman grinned at her. "Your mother is also a child, just like you."


    Puzzled, Anne looked at Ian and said to Norman, "Ian and mom are the same age. So, that means he''s


    also a child. Why don''t you buy one for him?"


    Anne nodded her head but did not really understand what he meant.


    The alley had been filled with blooming roses of various colors. The only difference was there was no


    night market or hotpot at the end of the alley.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ian asked when he saw that I was lost in thoughts.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    When I came back to my senses, I saw that the Anne and Bet was already ways ahead of us with


    Norman trailing close behind them.


    I shook my head at Ian, not knowing what to reply him.


    He looked at Norman, who was following the children, serving as their protector, and then turned to


    look back at me. He raised his eyebrows and said, "He seems solid, character- and looks-wise. He''s


    just a little old, but overall a pretty good choice."


    Feeling confused by his words, I could not help but look at him with a frown. "What?"


    He shrugged and said, "I''m helping you find a match!"


    I chuckled, "Looks like you''re not very busy with work."


    He curled his lips and said faintly, "Actually, I think he''s a nice guy and he treats you well. He''s been


    taking good care of Anne too for thest few years. You''re already in your thirties. Since you''ve moved


    on from your past, it''s time you start nning for your life ahead. Find someone to keep youpany


    so that when Anne grows up, you won''t be lonely."


    I put my hand on my forehead, ignored him and continued tracing the steps of Norman and the kids.


    He followed me and said loudly, "Don''t ignore me. I''m being serious. Hendrix''s about to get engaged,


    and since you''ve also already let things go, you need to think about your future."


    My body suddenly stiffened, but only for a moment. I stood there stunned for a brief moment. I looked


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    back at him and asked nonchntly, "He''s engaged?"


    He nodded. "He''s getting engaged to Andrea. After all, it''s his responsibility to take care of her. Even in


    the absence of love, his duties still exist. Getting married isn''t that big of a deal. As for you, I think


    Norman''s a good man."


    I did not give him a response. I let out a slight sigh and continued walking along the alley. The sky was


    getting increasingly dark.


    Indeed!


    It had been four years. It should note as a surprise that he had started a new life.


    After all, what was he now but a stranger? It was best to give him my blessing.


    While I was eating my ice cream quietly, I suddenly thought about how the road in the alley was likely


    to be a road I would keep walking on for the rest of my life.


    When we returned to the yard, Anne went off to bed while Norman and Be went home. Ian


    returned to his room to rest after spending a long time nagging at me.


    I was in the bedroom, holding my stomach in pain. I was lost in my sea of thoughts for a long time. Yes,


    it had been four years. Every time I got my period, I would be in so much pain that I could do nothing


    but twitch in agony.


    To think that I even had ice cream...how could I not get cramps?


    I initially thought that the pain would subside after midnight as per usual, but I did not expect that I


    would actually pass out from the pain.


    When I woke up, I was in the hospital. Ian looked at me and said angrily, "Don''t you know that you can''t


    eat ice cream when you''re on your period?"


    I pursed my lips and sighed slightly. "It doesn''t hurt anymore!"


    He red at me, his eyes a little red. "Anne cried because she was so scared. She can''t live without


    you. I was just next door, you could''ve called or shouted for me. Why did you have to endure this


    quietly? When did you start keeping your pain to yourself?"


    Hmm, exactly!


    When did I start keeping my pain to myself?


    Giving him a small smile, I shook my head slightly and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry!"


    He noticed that I wasn''t going to listen to him, so he stopped talking and turned around to leave the


    ward, obviously angered.


    I shook my head. "I was the greedy one. It''s not your fault. Did Bet go to school already?"


    "Thank you!" Anne and I only have each other. We could never be apart from one another.


    Worried that he might think of me too wordy if I were to thank him again, I only smiled and uttered,


    "Okay."


    With a curve of his lips, he ced the hospital bills beside me and sighed slightly. "Don''t shoulder


    everything by yourself."


    I pursed my lips and did not say a word.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    I was not seriously ill or anything of the sort. Ian was around to take care of Anne and Norman would


    alsoe to visit me all the time.


    In the past four years, I had worked hard day after day and took care of Anne without rest. It was rare


    to have a few days of leisure, without the need to care about anything.


    As I was packing up my belongings to leave the hospital, Ian looked at me and said, "The doctor said


    that your illness was caused when you gave birth. You have to take good care of yourself in the future.


    Be mindful of your body. You''re only thirty years old. You aren''t supposed to look ny when you get


    to your forties."


    I smiled. "Anne said that she would like to eat chicken wings tonight. Remember to drop by the


    supermarket when we go backter."


    He put his hand on his forehead and shrugged. "Can you think of something else?"


    I fell into silence and went downstairs with my belongings.


    Norman was very helpful and was already waiting for us in his car downstairs. I could not refuse, so I


    got into the car.


    After we bought chicken wings at the supermarket, he sent Ian and I back home before leaving again to


    pick Anne and Bet up.


    After my days calmed and turned peaceful, everyday was just as ordinary as theye. In the past, I


    would always ponder if I had the luck to stay by Hendrix''s side for a lifetime.


    Perhaps I was someone more family- oriented; someone who would watch over their child on the daily,


    learn to cook up delicious food, and to take care of their child.


    Life was filled with unpleasantries. In the past four years, I had learned to let go of a lot of things. I


    always thought that perhaps, he had his own difficulties and his own reasons for lying to me and


    hurting me.


    I thought that because we loved each other too much, it was inevitable for hatred and resentment to


    eventually join love in enveloping our rtionship. As time went by, the storm would pass and we would


    eventually regain our bnce and peace. Nheless, we had already gone our separate ways. Our


    lives are now our own to live.


    Norman was always quick on his feet. He soon had me transferred over to the office. Having free time


    was something I still had to get used to.


    Perhaps I had more free time on my hands now; I started listening in to more gossips at the office.


    Someone at the hotel with rtionship problems hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building.


    Everyone at work was discussing it.


    "I heard that the girl''s parents are high- ranking officials in Jarold city. Although this technically isn''t the


    hotel''s responsibility, the incident did happen at our hotel. I guess that the hotel''s about to be in


    trouble."


    "You''re right! I was just starting to think that life''s finally looking up for us, but with something like this


    happening, I''m afraid we might have to start looking for jobs again."


    "Exactly! I heard that the head office is loaded. They won''t bat an eye at this small hotel''s profits. I think


    the higher-ups would not even want to spend time dealing with this, they might just directly close shop."


    "Then we''re going to lose our jobs. This is so frustrating. It wasn''t easy for me to finally get a job. The


    sry and benefits here are good too. But I''m going to be jobless again."


    When Norman came in and saw the sighing receptionists, a frown appeared on his forehead. "If you


    have time to gossip, then you should have time to think about how to do your work well."


    The few front desk receptionists left after being yelled at by him.


    He approached me and saw that I was staring nkly at theputer screen. "What are you thinking


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    about? We get off work soon. Do you want to go and pick up Anne and Bet togetherter?"


    I nodded. However, when I remembered that I still had work to do, I quickly shook my head and said,


    "Please help me pick Anne up. I still have something to clear up. Sorry for troubling you."


    When he saw the unfinished forms on myputer screen, he smiled and left without saying anything


    else.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    As soon as he left, the receptionists began to murmur again. But this time, I was their topic of


    conversation.


    Cecil Parker looked at me and did not seem to like me at all. "Arianna, can you tell me how a cleaner


    like you became the person in charge of the two most rxing positions in our hotel? You''re cashing in


    without doing much work. How did you manage to do that?"


    That was a very strange question. Someone echoed, "Yes. Arianna, tell us. We''re young while you''re


    older, prettier, have good work experience to match and know just how to kiss up to the top."


    Cecil sneered and said disdainfully, "I don''t think this is about kissing up to the top, but rather kissing


    and sleeping with men! I heard that women are like wolves when they get to their thirties. It looks like


    Mr. Zelson can''t escape the charm of an old woman. I guess sleeping your way up beats working hard


    like the rest of us!"


    I looked right at them as I heard myself getting called old and used of seducing men.


    How good it must have felt to be young, to speak without a single care or consideration for others.


    My gaze fell on the freshly poured water on the table. I got up and stood in front of Cecil. I was not


    angry, but my tone was frigid. "Yes, I''m already thirty, but I''m only four or five years older than you. You


    may want to think carefully about how I looked when I was still in my mid-twenties."


    I raised my eyebrows and continued, "When I first entered the job market, I had just gotten hitched.


    The workce environment then was much moreplicatedpared to how it is now. I, too, met


    colleagues who were just a few years older than me, and who were in high positions. But at the time, I


    only thought of how to work hard instead of how best to attack her."


    "When I look at you now, I suddenly see how important family upbringing and education are. They


    taught me to look up to outstanding people and to work hard to catch up to them, and not to degrade


    them. Miss Parker, I think your family upbringing is quite...mediocre!"


    Though these words were not harsh, they were not exactly an easy pill to swallow as it involved one''s


    upbringing and character.


    Cecil was still very young. When she heard such unpleasant words from me, she got mad and raised a


    hand in preparation tond a p my way.


    I was not a silly and naive girl in my twenties. I raised my hand to stop her assault. I then picked up the


    ss of water on my table and poured it at her delicate face.


    "Miss Parker, you will be punished if you keep talking nonsense. Remember to think before you speak


    next time." I no longer had the mood to finish my work, so I left the office immediately.


    "Ah..." She shrieked in anger. "Arianna, you''re such a b*tch. Just you wait!"


    The sound of her breaking down followed soon after. I paid it no mind and went straight home.


    Norman returned with Anne. The little fellow had been shadowing me a lot recently; likely because I


    gave her quite a scare when I fell sick. She was probably worried that something would happen to me


    again, so she kept following me around.


    I sat there startled for a moment. Then, I asked in a perplexed manner, "Why would a developer take


    over a hotel?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was true. Hovell was not veryrge but its natural scenery was astoundingly gorgeous, especially


    in autumn when the small town would be surrounded by ripe blossoms. This humble city would then


    look like it was floating in a sea of flowers.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    "What time would they be arriving?" I asked as I added some vegetables to Anne and Bet''s bowls.


    Both of them were picky eaters who only ate meat and despised vegetables. If I did not force them to


    eat their vegetables, they would not eat them at all.


    Norman had finished eating. He put down his cutleries and replied, "Around noon. Remember to dress


    a little more professionally."


    I nodded. Although I did not have any experience in weing hotel guests, I had worked in Roberts


    Group several years ago and due to my social standing there, I had weed others many a times


    before.


    I knew well what was required of me!


    The next day!


    To wee the guests, I specially wore the clothes that I brought from Ucrebury. I seldom made any


    clothing purchases in the past few years in Hovell. Even when I did, I would only splurge on affordable


    clothes from the night market. Branded clothes were a no-no, let alone custom-made ones.


    This outfit was custom-made by a famous Italian designer whom Hendrix had specially invited. Though


    I did have plenty of custom-made outfits in my closet, it was more convenient for me to leave in the


    professional outfit I was wearing now because I had to carry Anne in my arms at the time.


    I stopped wearing this after I came to Hovell. It smelled moldy from being kept in a box for years.


    Fortunately, the quality and design of this ten thousand dors outfit did not disappoint. It would still


    look as good as new even after being worn for years.


    I stood at the entrance of the hotel and waited for the developer''s arrival.


    That day, Cecil happened to be on duty at the front desk. When she saw that I was wearing such


    quality clothes, she just could not keep her mean, nasty remarks to herself.


    "Oh, I guess it wasn''t enough just to get in bed with the manager. Are you nning to seduce the


    developer as well? You''re nothing but a peasant, you should know your ce. And you should


    definitely take a good look at what kind of example you''re setting here."


    Since we were in public, all I could do was quietly shoot her a cold nce.


    After yesterday''s quarrel, there was an enmity between us.


    Everyone knew that she did not like me.


    A ck S-ss Mercedes-Benz stopped at the hotel entrance. This must be the most expensive car in


    Hovell.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing the developer''s arrival, Cecil withdrew her resentful eyes from me and waited at the


    entrance of the hotel with a million dor smile on her face.


    All the avable hotel staff had also lined up at the entrance of the hotel, waiting for the person in the


    car to alight.


    I stepped forward and walked to the side of the car. I bent over to open the car door but before I could...


    Someone beat me to it.


    "Let me!"


    The man''s voice was low and cold. It was a voice I was familiar with.


    I instantly looked up and saw the owner of the voice. I was shell-shocked for a moment. It only took me


    a second to realize that Hendrix was the developer the hotel was expecting.


    Evan was also probably surprised to see me. After a short pause, he withdrew his hand and took two


    steps back. Looking at me, he said, "Please!"


    My body stiffened. I would be lying if I said that I was not surprised.


    After collecting myself, I bent over to open the door respectfully.


    His sudden silence had attracted everyone'' s attention. They followed his gaze and all of their eyes fell


    on me.


    I frowned, but it was not because I was being watched by so many.


    Evan was the one who knew him best. When he saw him looking at me with a deep gaze, he quickly


    reminded Hendrix, "Mr. Roberts, let''s go


    into the hotel and rest first!"


    Perhaps I had misconceived this, but I could''ve sworn that he was trembling. I just didn''t know whether


    it was out of agitation or fury.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    After a long time, he tore his gaze away from me and walked into the hotel surrounded by many people


    without uttering a word.


    No matter where they went, those who carried light within them would always be the brightest amongst


    the crowd.


    Looking at his upright back, I let out a soft sigh. We were back to being strangers when we met again.


    A crowd of people surrounded him, and if it weren''t for work, I probably would not have made it through


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    this human barricade. I hurried forward to press the elevator button.


    I wasn''t attentive towards my footing and was suddenly tripped by another''s foot. I quickly lost my


    bnce and fell forward.


    Needless to say, my knee was in pain when I knelt on the ground, breaking my fall. The sensation was


    tingling and numbing, sending a hiss out my lips because of the pain.


    This honestly wasn''t a big deal. After all, this was such a huge crowd; it shouldn''t be a surprise seeing


    someone trip and fall.


    However, I did not expect that Hendrix would stop and walk towards me. He pulled me up from the


    ground without hesitation.


    After four years, his features grew sharper, gentler. "Are you okay?"


    I shook my head and steadied myself. Withdrawing my hand from his palm, I shed him a small smile


    and said, "Thank you!"


    Then, I endured the pain as I walked forward to press on the elevator button.


    In the elevator.


    Norman said, "Mr. Roberts, this is Arianna Reid. She''s in charge of our hotel reception. Miss Reid will


    also be responsible for arranging your schedule for the next few days. Please feel free to reach out to


    her if you have any problems."


    Hendrix raised his eyes to look at me. His gaze paused for a moment before he said warmly, "Good!"


    While speaking, his hands moved slightly in his pocket. It was a small action that was easy to miss, and


    I wasn''t paying attention to it at first, but with my head hanging low as I followed him around, it was


    impossible not to have noticed it.


    After tapping the room card on the door, Norman headed off to tend to his other duties. Evan looked at


    me and said, "Ar... Miss Reid, regarding the next few days'' schedule, you can liaise with Mr.


    Roberts directly. I''ll go get some work done first!"


    I pursed my lips. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t I be liaising with Evan? Why did Evan ask me


    to liaise with Hendrix directly?


    After Evan left, Hendrix leaned against the sofa, looking slightly fatigued.


    After all, he was here for work. The air hung heavy and silent between us for a moment. I assumed that


    he was too tired to talk about work now.


    Thus, I said, "Mr. Roberts, you just arrived at Hovell and must be tired. How about you catch a breather


    first? Once you do, I''ll liaise with your assistant directly."


    After saying that, I turned around to leave.


    A low and restrained voice sounded behind me. "Since we already met, why bother hiding?"


    I paused for a moment, then looked back at him and replied calmly, "Mr. Roberts, you''re reading too


    much into things. You''re our guest after all. Since you are tired, I should let you rest before we talk


    about work."


    With that, I turned around and left. This could not be considered as an escape.


    Everyone had their own past. This wasn''t something to feel too conflicted about.


    "It''s rare to see you all elegant and stuff. You even hurt yourself. Stop wearing heels from now on."


    Norman came in and did not hide his concern for me.


    My colleagues from the office also gradually entered one after another. When they saw him handing


    me the medicine, they seemed to shrug off what they saw.


    "It''s nothing serious," I said while looking at Norman, "I''m fine. Go do your work I"


    He pursed his lips, looked at me and then at the gazes of the group of women in the office. Then, he


    got up and left.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    When Cecil returned from her shift and saw that I was applying medicine to the wound on my knees,


    she sarcastically remarked, "A b*tch who hasn''t seen much of the world has gone soft on her legs at


    the sight of a rich and powerful man. How shameful."


    I pursed my lips but did not respond. Although I was anxious just now, I also knew why I fell down.


    I was on good terms with everyone at the hotel. Only a few people were standing near enough to trip


    me just now and Cecil had been the one closest to me earlier.


    After treating the wound, I got up, filled a ss with hot water from the water dispenser and stood in


    front of her.


    I looked at her, my gaze indifferent. "Face or hand? I''ll let you choose."


    She was taken aback, her face suddenly turned pale when she noticed the hot ss of water in my


    hand. "Arianna, what are you trying to do? My father''s the county head of Hovell. If you dare hurt me, I


    can guarantee you a miserable life from here on out."


    I nodded, my stare unwavering. "Alright, we shall


    wait and see!"


    Before she could take a step back, I had already grabbed hold of her fair, tender hand and poured the


    hot water down right on her. I listened to her piercing scream as I continued holding her hand tightly in


    ce, pouring everyst drop of the water on her delicate hand.


    The water in the cup was quickly emptied. Watching her face twist in pain, I said ruthlessly, "Miss


    Parker, please think before you act next time. I got your hand this time, but I''m afraid that that exquisite


    face of yours would be the victim next time round."


    "You..."


    After a pause, I suddenly remembered something. "Oh yeah, since your father is such a high-ranking


    official, why don''t you ask him to go home and live a happy life in retirement? It so happens that such a


    good geographical environment as Hovell has not improved for so many years under his governance.


    Perhaps, it''s time for him to retire."


    After throwing her off with ament like that, I took the ointment and went out of the office.


    Upon reaching the lobby of the hotel, Norman drove his car over and looked at me. "Get in the car!"


    I raised my eyebrows, wanting to refuse. But I gave up when I saw my limping leg. So, I got in the car


    and fastened my seat belt.


    He nced at me. "Let''s go to the pharmacy to get some medicine first before I send you back home."


    This seemed to be the only way. I looked down at my ankle, and saw how swollen it had be even


    though it was fine minutes ago.


    "Do you know Hendrix Roberts?" He suddenly asked after driving for a while.


    I was surprised by his question and smiled lightly. "Do I look like someone who knows a wealthy big


    shot like him?"


    He pursed his lips and muttered a serious ''yes''. After a pause, he continued, "He was staring at you the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    whole time, his gaze unmoving and so full of deep, conflicted emotions."


    I smiled but did not say anything.


    I returned home after buying the medicine. With my ankles in so much pain, I decided to give in to my


    struggles and just leaned on the rattan chair to rest.


    I fell asleep unexpectedly on the rattan chair and was woken up from my dream after hearing a knock


    on my door.


    I felt that my cheeks were wet with tears.


    How long had it been since I shed a tear or dreamt of my child? He was grown and healthy, and he felt


    heavy as I held him in my arms.


    I opened the door.


    He changed!


    He had changed. The old him would never have said such insufferably indecisive and lingering words


    to me.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Letting out a soft sigh, I pulled my hand away and said calmly, "Mr. Roberts, pleasee in and have a


    seat!"


    I guess I wasn''t all that surprised to see him. At least after meeting him again, I found that I did not


    miss him as much as I thought I would. Four years was indeed enough for a person to learn to let go of


    things.


    Even the resentment had faded away until it was but a distant memory of a feeling I once had.


    He walked in and sat down on the rattan chair. I brought the fruit I picked yesterday to him and


    entertained him like a guest. I looked at him with a slight smile. "This is fruit I nted myself. They taste


    pretty good. Have a taste."


    He looked at me, his stare was deep but calm. After a moment, he nodded and took a bite of the


    peach.


    After a long while, he looked at me and said, "It''s very sweet!"


    I nodded. After four years, I had be exceptionally reticent.


    Norman came by with Anne and Bet after picking them up from the school. When he saw


    Hendrix sitting in the house, he was caught by slight surprise. However, being the well-educated man


    that he was, he made sure not to appear too exaggerated. He just nodded lightly and greeted, "Good


    day, Mr. Roberts!"


    Hendrix didn''t have much reaction when he saw Norman. I paused and decided to introduce Norman.


    "He''s the manager of the hotel."


    Hendrix nodded in understanding and stood up to shake his hands. He looked elegant and aristocratic.


    He paused when his gaze fell on Anne and Bet.


    Boys seemed to grow much slower than girls at their age. They were both five but Bet looked like a


    four year-old standing next to Anne.


    I caught Hendrix''s face sink a little, but did not read too much into it. I looked towards the two kids.


    "What would you like to eat today?"


    Anne seemed less than happy when her gaze fell on Hendrix. She said, "Anything''s fine, Mommy."


    Bet noticed the wound on my ankle and said, "Let Daddy cook for you tonight."


    These terms were nothing out of the ordinary when used normally. But it was different when they were


    heard by Hendrix.


    I did not say much. I just looked up at Norman with a slight smile. "It appears your skills are needed


    here tonight."


    Although Norman was a little surprised at Hendrix''s arrival, he didn''t think too much of the situation,


    being the simple, straightforward person that he was. Instead, he looked over at Hendrix and asked,


    "Mr. Roberts, why don''t you stay and have dinner with uster? We nted all these vegetables


    ourselves. You should have a try."


    Hendrix tucked the strange expression on his face away and nodded, his eyes looking more and more


    profound.


    I shifted my gaze at the two kids and barked out my usual instructions. "You two - go pick some


    vegetables in the backyard. And Anne, don''t pick on Be. Do you hear me?"


    Anne pouted and replied with a nod, "Mommy is biased towards Bet. You''re always protecting


    him."


    I said helplessly, "He''s already shorter than you. If you continue bullying him like this, he won''t grow


    any taller in the future."


    Bet said, "Dad told me that I''m a man who needs to protect girls. You didn''t bully me. I''m just


    protecting you."


    The two children continued murmuring their arguments to one another as they made their way to the


    backyard.


    I retracted my gaze and felt a burning gaze on me.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I paused for a moment. "Mr. Roberts, you may rest first. I''ll go check in the kitchen to see if there''s


    anything I can help with."


    He grabbed my wrist, his voice low and muted as he asked, "How have you been all these years?"


    My mind went nk for a moment. I looked back at him cidly and replied, "I''ve been good. These


    four years have been the most peaceful years of my life."

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    There was a trace of pain in his eyes. He smiled with a hint of self-mockery. "Yes, you seem to be living


    quite well."


    I nodded my head lightly, but I could not find a conversation topic to talk about with him. So, I told him,


    "Sit here and make yourself at home. I''ll go help in the back."


    "Can we be friends?" His voice sounded from behind, sounding helpless and distant. "For four years,


    I''ve used countless ways to numb myself. But this is how humans are. The more you try to forget


    something, the more you''ll remember and the harder it''ll be to erase the memories."


    I sighed and did not know what to say tofort him. I looked back at him and said, "Mr. Roberts,


    people have to learn to let go of their past. I''m doing really good here. I''d keep being resentful and


    having breakdowns if I stayed by your side. Though I have rtives and friends in Ucrebury and Jarold


    City, I''d be miserable there because I can''t let go of my past. Hovell is where my heart belongs in.


    Here, I can live the life I''ve imagined for myself. Mr. Roberts, I hope you can understand."


    He looked at me and a pained, conflicted look shed before his eyes. After a long while, he nodded


    and only said, "Fine!"


    He turned on his heel and left. I breathed out a sigh. The hardest thing to get over in life was always


    our own selves.


    I walked into the kitchen and saw that Norman was washing the vegetables. When he saw meing


    in, he looked a little surprised. "Go chat with Mr. Roberts, I can manage."


    I smiled, "I can help wash the vegetables."


    His gaze fell on my ankle. He shook his head and said, "It looks swollen again. Go rest!"


    I could not argue against him. Knowing that this argument was a lost cause for me, I walked back into


    the house and spotted Evan. He looked as cold and unapproachable as ever. He stood there, staring


    his ck eyes into me.


    "Evan, is something the matter?"


    He handed me a stic bag and said, "Mr. Roberts asked me to pass this to you. This is ointment for


    sprains."


    Giving him a nod, I took it from his hand and said, "Please help me thank him!"


    He nodded and pursed his lips slightly. "Mrs. Roberts, Mr. Roberts has been waiting for you for the past


    four years. He''s perfectly aware that if he wanted to find you, he could do so easily. But he was scared;


    scared that you''d still hate him and that you''d push him away. Thus, he decided to wait. He''s still


    waiting for you to let go of things, and for you to return to him.


    I smiled faintly but there was no sense of guilt in me. "Please thank him for me. And please tell him that


    everyone has their own path to walk on, so there''s no need to stay stuck in the past."


    His lips parted as he readied himself to say something, but no words escaped his lips. With a slight


    sigh, he turned and left.


    The next day.


    My ankle had gotten much better. After sending Anne to school, I went to the hotel.


    When I arrived at the hotel entrance, I met Cecil, with two brawny men standing behind her.


    I involuntarily frowned and looked at her coldly, trying to keep my anger suppressed.


    "Arianna, if you kneel and apologize to me now, I may consider letting you go. I may even let you


    continue your work here at the hotel, otherwise..."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Otherwise what? What are you going to do?" I deadpanned.


    She snorted coldly. "Otherwise, don''t me me for what happens next."


    I frowned. Being young was such a splendid and wonderful thing. But as I looked at her, I couldn''t help


    but feel that youths can be such annoying juveniles at times.


    My gaze fell on the men behind her. "Let''s see you try."


    Seeing the two men approaching me, I frowned. Then, I said coldly, "Cecil, aren''t you supposed to do


    your homework first before you offend someone?"

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    She sneered, "Homework? Who do you think you are? Do you think you deserve to have a background


    check run on you?"


    I took out my phone and dialed Charles'' number. I casted a cold re at Cecil. "Don''t say I didn''t warn


    you. You''re about to be the cause of your father''s dismissal. I guess you could call this your


    karma."


    Her face twisted in confusion and then anger. Feeling the fire burning within her, she barked at the two


    men, "Teach her a lesson!"


    The call went through. Charles answered in a deep voice, "Arianna, what''s the matter?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "Uncle Charles, Dion Parker, the county executive of Hovell, oppressed the


    civilians. He had also pocketed almost all of the poverty alleviation funds allocated to the county.


    Please send someone to look into this!"


    Charles agreed and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m okay. They won''t darey a finger on me!"


    He assented, "I''lle over tonight. Just protect yourself and leave the rest to me."


    I nodded, said ''okay'' in reply and hung up the phone.


    Cecil paused for a few seconds. Then she sneered sarcastically, "Arianna, you''re just a poor single


    mother. Are you really pretending to be a richdy in front of me?"


    Looking at the two musclemen, she said, "Guys, drag her to the jungle and teach her a real good


    lesson. It won''t matter if she identally gets killed in the process. I''ll take care of it."


    The two men were still rational. They seemed a little hesitant. The two men seemed to have some


    sense of rationality in them. They looked at me hesitantly and asked, "What''s your full name?"


    I raised my eyebrow. "Arianna Reid. Didn''t Cecil tell you my name?¡±


    Stunned, the two men looked at each other and said, "If not mistaken, there''s a man called Charles


    Reid in upper management. Uncle did meet him once when he went to the city for a meeting and said


    that he was going to get promoted again."


    Cecil''s face was painted in disdain. "You two are thinking too much. She has been in Hovell for four


    years. If she really knew someone up there, she wouldn''t have been here for four years. I''ve never


    even seen anyoneing to visit her and her daughter." "Ha!" A cold sneer rang out. His voice was


    cold and sarcastic as he remarked, "Looks like you''d give up only at the sight of the gallows."


    Thement came from Evan, who had just emerged from the hotel with Hendrix following beside


    him. The man''s gaze was deep and cold.


    Startled, Cecil looked at Hendrix and Evan. She quickly greeted them, "Mr. Roberts, Evan!"


    Hendrix did not even spare her a nce. His gaze fell on me and his eyes darkened slightly before he


    asked, "Is your leg okay now?"


    I nodded but did not say anything in reply.


    Evan looked at the two men next to me. "If you know what''s good for you, you''d better apologize now


    and go home to look for a way out."


    Evidently, the two men weren''t dumb. When they saw how elegant and noble Hendrix was, they knew


    that he was no ordinary person.


    Surprise took them for a moment, before they started bowing to me and apologizing. "Miss Reid, we''re


    really sorry for offending you just now. Please don''t mind us."


    "Leave!" Evan ordered as he looked at two men, waving at them to go.


    The two men did not say much. They looked at Cecil and uttered quickly, "Cecil, stop causing trouble.


    Go home!"


    With that, the two men turned on their heels and left.


    "You..."


    With a shove, I pushed her away and continued my walk into the hotel and then the office.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    At noon!


    Cecil stopped arguing with me and had gone home instead, likely because she was in a foul mood.


    I did not notice it when Evan showed up at the door of the office. I turned my gaze towards the door


    when I heard my female colleagues squealing amongst themselves.


    "Miss Reid, can we talk privately?" Evan said with a look of calmness and seriousness on his face.


    Noticing the curious eyes around us, I pursed my lips and nodded.


    We walked out of the office, and arrived somewhere where no one was around. I stopped in my tracks


    and asked, "Evan, what would you like to talk about?"


    He pursed his lips. "Mr. Roberts wants to see you."


    My first instinct was to reject him but after a pause, I nodded. "Where is he?"


    "At the hotel parking lot!"


    I nodded. "Okay, I got it!"


    When he saw that I was heading back to the office, he continued, "Miss Reid, Mr. Roberts is


    waiting for you downstairs."


    I...


    I looked back at him, slightly annoyed. "I know. I''m going to get my bag!"


    He was surprised but he did not look embarrassed at all. He just nodded and said, "I''ll wait for you


    here."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "As you wish!"


    The two of them had worked alongside one another for so long that they practically had the same


    habits and way of doing things.


    I grabbed my bag and walked out of the office. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw me walking


    out. It seemed like he was afraid that I would leave straight away.


    In the parking lot.


    The door of the ck S-ss Mercedes car had been opened and Evan muttered some halfhearted


    excuse to leave halfway through.


    When I got in the car, I saw the man''s head hung low as he carefully read through the documents in his


    hand. His every move was elegant and reserved as his gaze darted from word to word.


    "Two o''clock, I have work in the afternoon!" I beckoned.


    He paused and flipped the document close in his hand. Then, he looked at me and said in a faint voice,


    "I''ll send you back after lunch."


    Hovell was small and there were not many high-end restaurants in this ce. However, Hendrix still


    managed to find one.


    Hendrix had already made a reservation in advance. As soon as Hendrix and I arrived, the dishes were


    served quickly.


    I stared casually at the scenery outside the window. It was already July. Days passed quickly and the


    summer was almost gone in the blink of an eye.


    He did not say anything as he ced food into my bowl. He continued to fill my bowl with food until it


    was full.


    He looked at me without much of an expression and said, "Have a taste. They are all your favorites."


    I looked down and my gaze fell on the table. Indeed, these used to be my favorite dishes.


    However, after leaving Ucrebury for a few years, people changed. I did not take a bite at all and only


    looked at him lightly. "The chili is too spicy and it''s not good for the body. I''ve grown used to eating


    nd-tasting food for a long while now."


    As Anne could not take spicy food since she was a kid, I had also gradually stopped eating them.


    As he said that, he raised his hand and called the waiter over to rece all the dishes with something


    light.


    I almost said something to stop him but felt that it would be unnecessary to do so. I just looked at him


    casually as I let out a soft sigh.


    I pursed my lips and looked at the fully filled bowl. An indescribable feeling overwhelmed me. I had lost


    my appetite long ago.


    But now, I was quieter than ever. I didn''t want to say anything as I continued staring at the bowl in front


    of me and ate silently.


    He ced a ss of water in front of me and nudged gently, "Slow down, I''m afraid that you''d choke."


    I lowered my gaze and remained silent.


    After half an hour, I finished eating. Hendrix only watched me eat; he did not touch his cutleries at all.


    When he saw me putting my cutleries away, he asked, "Are you full?"

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    I nodded and as I wiped the corner of my lips.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at the time and realized that it was already one thirty in the afternoon. I looked towards him


    and said, "Thank you for the meal. It''s gettingte, I must get back to work."


    I then got up and walked out of the restaurant.


    I was not being indifferent, nor was I deliberately pushing him away. I had always believed in letting


    bygones be bygones.


    He followed me out, saying, "I''ll send you back."


    I nodded; I didn''t refuse because it was not easy hailing a taxi in HovelL


    He remained quiet even after getting into the car.


    Seeing that I would not be the first to speak, he said, "I''ll deal with Cecil, so you won''t have to worry


    about that. Just focus on your work."


    I frowned and said, "No need!" Since I had called Uncle Charles, I did not want him dealing with these


    trivial things.


    Besides, Charles had been investigating corruption cases in different regions for the past few years. I


    was just making use of the opportunity.


    He narrowed his eyes but did not say anything.


    I thanked him again when we arrived at the hotel.


    He nodded and remained gentle and refined.


    Charles got here very quickly. It was five in the afternoon when he arrived at the hotel. Perhaps he


    came so suddenly, so the county executive and several city leaders nearby also arrived one after


    another an hour after his arrival.


    Some of the upper ss residents also made an appearance. Evidently, Charles did not intend to hide


    his arrival.


    He simply said a few reserved words and instructed people around him to conduct an investigation on


    the country executive. The others were sent away by him.


    He sighed slightly while looking at me, "You''ve lost weight again."


    I chuckled. It was already prettyte in the day, so I asked, "Are you hungry? Why don''t youe over


    to our house for dinner and meet Anne?"


    Heughed, looking dotingly at me. "I had thought for sure you were going to ignore me and leave me


    all alone at the hotel. How rare it is for you to invite me over, so of course, I must go."


    I chuckled. "You can¡¯tin when you''re at my house!"


    He frowned. "What are you talking about? You''re also part of the Reid family. When did you be so


    distant?"


    I gave him a small smile and brought him home with me.


    As I had asked Norman to help pick Anne up earlier, they were already at home when Charles and I


    returned.


    Anne looked at Charles as if she knew something. She looked at Charles and said, "Mr. Reid, I''ve seen


    you on my mother''s phone before."


    Both Charles and I were stunned for a moment. He asked incredulously, "Oh, so you know me?"


    Anne nodded. "Yes, you specially came to catch the bad guys."


    Anne had a great memory, so it was no surprise that she would remember Charles'' face from the news.


    I said while holding Anne, "Anne, don''t be rude. He''s your grandpa."


    Anne looked up at Charles and asked slickly, "Grandpa, can you help me catch the bad guys?"


    Charles bent down slightly and looked at her affectionately. "Anne, who do you want me to help you


    catch?"


    After thinking for a while, Anne replied, "The bad guy is in Mr. Zelson''s hotel. She always scolds


    Mommy and calls me a wild child."


    I had thought that Anne would forget about these things, but surprisingly, she did not.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Anne nodded excitedly, "Of course!"


    After a pause, she seemed to remember something. She took Charles'' hand and said, "Grandpa, let''s


    go. The grapes Mom grew on the wall has ripened. Let''s go and pick them."


    The little fellow was a flurry of kiddy emotions. She hastily pulled Charles to the backyard.


    Norman looked at me strangely and asked, "You''re Charles'' daughter?"


    How should I tell him?


    After thinking for a moment, I began to exin. "Four years ago, he adopted me four years ago, so I


    guess you can say that I''m his daughter."


    He fell into silence for a while and did not continue asking more questions.


    It was best to keep a distance from people. Everyone harbored secrets of their own that could not be


    revealed to others.


    Halfway through dinner, a knock sounded at the door.


    Anne was quick on her feet. Upon hearing the knock, she immediately jumped out of her seat and ran


    out. I got up and instinctively followed


    behind.


    Before I could react, I heard Anne say, "Mommy, there''s a bad guy!"


    Startled, I went out hurriedly and saw Cecil. She walked in with a haggard face and her eyes were


    swollen and bloodshot.


    When she saw me, she strode towards me. Before I could even get a word out, she grabbed me and


    knelt before me.


    With her hand firmly grabbing onto mine, she said tearfully, "Arianna, I''m the one who provoked you. It


    has nothing to do with my father. You can torture me any way you want. My father is innocent."


    When I heard this, I started to understand what was going on. Charles always worked so swiftly and


    meticulously. No one really knew how or could figure out his way doing things.


    I initially thought that he would wait until tomorrow to conduct the investigation; I did not expect things


    to be wrapped up so quickly.


    Only a few hours had past and Cecil had alreadye to my house begging on her knees for mercy.


    I pursed my lips and tore her hands away from mine. I took two steps back to keep my distance from


    her and said, "Miss Parker, you''re talking to the wrong person. This is not a church. You should go to


    the suburbs to pray."


    Charles and Norman, who had been eating also came out after hearing the ruckus.


    They were all surprised when they saw Cecil.


    It was rare for Cecil, who did not watch the news, to know Charles. Upon seeing him, she hurried


    forward and cried, "Mr. Reid, please let my father go. He is just an ordinary man. He has been carrying


    out his duties properly all these years. It was me. I shouldn''t have caused so much trouble and I


    shouldn''t have been so arrogant and controlling."


    She was crying a mess. "It''s all my fault. You can take your revenge on me, but please don''t hurt my


    father. Mr. Reid, you''re in a high and powerful position and aren''t afraid of anyone, but we''re different.


    My father has been doing what was required of him all these years. He has never done anything to hurt


    anyone. He''s just an unimportant official. He doesn''t have any power to go up against you."


    Her pleas were filled with usations of us using our power and influence to oppress others,


    regardless of whether they were the truth or otherwise.


    Charles had always been honest and clean. When he heard her words, his face darkened and he did


    not respond to her.


    Instead, he looked at me, eyes urging me to exin who she was.


    I pursed my lips and said, "She''s the only daughter of Dion Parker."


    He narrowed his eyes and remained silent.


    I looked at Norman and said calmly, "Take the children and Uncle Charles back to dinner. I''ll take care


    of this."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Cecil''s face contorted into a more terrible mess after seeing no one taking her seriously after the fuss


    she made.


    Her eyes were as still as a stone when she asked, "Arianna, what exactly do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    I gave her a weak smile, put all aggression aside and looked at her. "If I didn''t have anyone powerful


    backing me, I believe I would be the one begging for mercy now, am I right?"


    She hade for me with two brawny men at her disposal. I was sure she had intended to make life


    hell for me. If I were lucky, I might have been able to escape with my life.


    But if luck wasn''t on my side, my corpse would probably have been dumped somewhere in the


    wilderness.


    It could not be denied that some of ourwork and rtionships with people were of high importance.


    They could be the key to saving one''s life, or to taking revenge on others.


    She looked at me, anger seething through her teeth. "What are you nning to do?"


    I smiled faintly and replied, "Nothing!" I stared at her with pursed lips and continued, "I''ve done all that


    should''ve been done. What will happen next depends on your father. If he''s innocent, nothing will


    happen to him. But if he isn''t, he won''t be the only one suffering the consequences. You mentioned


    earlier that Mr. Reid had used his power and influence to exact a personal vendetta. I believe this is


    considered defamation in the eyes of thew. I''ve recorded every word you said just now. Let''s hope


    that things won''t be too awkward between us when we meet in court."


    "You..." Her chest heaved in anger. "Arianna, you''re despicable."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was not in the mood to talk with her about such things at this moment. So, I just replied with a forced


    smile, "Miss Parker, you''d better head home. You being here did nothing to help your father, and you''ve


    even caused him to get imprisoned."


    Even the stupidest person knew how to seek advantages and to avoid harm. In the past, she wasn''t


    aware of those around me, so she had little care for what I did or say to her.


    But now that she knew about it, she naturally would have to reflect on the past and rethink the choices


    that she made. After watching her ponder to herself for a while, she walked out of my ce, leaving me


    standing in the yard and staring nkly into the space in front of me.


    The past four years I''ve had were indeed stolen years. Now that everyone was here, I was afraid that it


    was time to bid goodbye to a quiet and peaceful life.


    Charles'' assistant came by to pick him up after dinner while Norman had gone home with Bet.


    Without Bet around to y with her, Anne had gone to bed on her own.


    As I got older, I found it harder to fall asleep. In the midsummer night, twinkling stars flooded the sky


    like little diamonds in space. Nature was always so beautiful.


    These days, the weather had been hot and dry, and the noise of the outside world tended to get to my


    head more often than not. Fortunately, things quieted down at night and being in this silence,


    amusingly, made me feel less lonely.


    I heard a knock at the door in the dead of the night. I immediately rose from bed and when I opened the


    door, I saw Hendrix standing on the other side.


    Under the dim streetlights, the man''s eyes looked deep and dark as he stood by the soor.


    Before I could speak, he had already held me in his arms. He did not speak but I could smell the faint


    scent of alcohol on him.


    I helped him into the house and asked, "Did you drink?"


    He did not reply me, and just kept on hugging me quietly and solemnly. He seemed to have fallen


    asleep.


    It waste, and the night wasn''t getting any warmer. I quickly helped usher him to the bedroom.


    Before I could help him to the bed, I found myself being pressed against the small door frame. He held


    my chin up, looked at me, and then started kissing me.


    I raised my hand and tried to push him away, but he was so much stronger than I was. I snapped at


    him, "Hendrix, let go of me!"


    He stopped. His eyes were deep like the abyss, and a tinge of bitterness made its way to his


    handsome face; a look that I had not seen in a very long time. "Four years. I thought that I could slowly


    get over you in four years. But the longer the time droned on, the deeper you became engraved in my


    heart. At night, I couldn''t do anything but numb myself with alcohol."


    These iprehensible words wereced with immense pain and longing.


    I sighed and whispered softly, "Are you really drunk?"


    He stayed silent and just held me in his arms, like his life depended on it.


    I knew in my heart that if he was really drunk, he wouldn''t have been able to get to my ce at all.


    I helped him up once more and ced him on the bed. Then, I walked out of the bedroom.


    I have made an hangover drink for him and left it at the bed side. The handsome and gentle man was


    still lying on the bed.


    He slowly opened his eyes and before long, his ck eyes were staring into my soul. He asked politely,


    "Are you angry?"

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    I shook my head and replied calmly, "Not really. Have a good rest and remember to take the hangover


    soup."


    After all, he was a person who I had once loved. Even though I had gotten over him, I could not treat


    him like a stranger.


    I got out of the bedroom and went to sleep on the bed in another room.


    Thezy, morning sun enveloped Hovell, along with a thick, cool fog.


    If one were to start their ascent early to the top of the mountain, they might have caught a glimpse of


    paradise at the peak.


    I got up early because Anne had to go to school. I stood in the bathroom and looked at the woman with


    the light eyebrows in the mirror. When did the sorrows on my face disappear?


    Perhaps I had already let go of the things that ate at my heart the moment I arrived in Hovell. This city


    was a great ce for healing old wounds.


    Hendrix had already gotten up and was standing in the yard under the apricot tree. He seemed to be


    looking at something.


    I took a nce at him but did not go forward to disturb him.


    He turned his head back and looked at me faintly. "You''re awake!"


    I nodded and asked casually, "What would you like to eat?"


    "Anything!"


    I did not say anything in reply. I became increasingly taciturn over the years.


    Anne had also gotten up and was a little surprised when she saw Hendrix. Children were such pure,


    innocent creatures.


    She looked at Hendrix and directly asked, "Uncle, why are you in my house?"


    Hendrix smiled and replied, "I¡¯m homeless."


    Though his words sounded casual enough, I knew the deeper meaning behind them. I lowered my


    eyes and fell deep into my thoughts. I thought about how after a long time, everyone''s heart would


    eventually dry up and turn into a wastnd, without even a de of grass growing.


    Anne was talkative, and she kept asking Hendrix strange questions.


    Hendrix answered each of her questions with fortitude and patience; there was no trace of annoyance


    or impatience found in his eyes.


    He looked at me and said quietly, "I''m almost done with the hotel''s business. I''m returning to Jarold City


    for a few days."


    I nodded.


    He looked at me, his eyes as deep as the ocean. "Rest well."


    Soon after, Evan came to pick him up in a car. He did not bid me goodbye when he left. His only words


    were ''rest well.''


    I watched him leave, my heart as calm as a millpond. He left as he arrived - in silence and without


    disturbing too much of my peace.


    Charles'' arrival had breathed new air to the small city. Dion had been dismissed.


    Those at the hotel vaguely knew about my rtionship with Cecil.


    When I was on a short bathroom break, I got a text from Ian, informing me that he had returned to


    Ucrebury and woulde in a few days.


    I gave him a short reply before switching my phone off. I prepared to leave the bathroom stall.


    However, before I could get up, voices were heard from the outside.


    "Did you hear about what happened to Cecil''s father? He was not only suspended, but is also detained


    in prison. I heard that the people from the Public Prosecutor''s Office had confiscated a lot of money


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from his house."


    "Someone is finally here to punish him after so many years of misconduct. To think about how arrogant


    Cecil was in the past...look at how ridiculous she looks now."


    "I heard that this matter had something to do with Arianna? How does a thirty-year-old woman like her


    have the ability to do that?"


    "She''s probably someone''s sugar baby, or a mistress perhaps?"


    "I don''t think so. I heard that she''s Charles Reid''s daughter, so..."


    It wasn''t in my best interest to be in a bathroom for long. Thus, I decided to just get up and open the


    stall door. When I did, the gossip came to an abrupt end.


    They all looked towards me and greeted me with forced smiles. "Miss Reid, you''re here too!"


    I nodded silently. I just washed my hands and left.


    Those who were capable were not afraid of gossip at all. Gossips were just words that people whom


    we didn''t even care about muttered.


    One just had to take these gossips with a pinch of salt. Everyone had been gossiped by others behind


    their backs. Simrly, everyone had gossiped about others behind others'' backs as well.


    When I got back in the office, Charles called and said that he was going back to the city for work. The


    affairs he hade to Hovell to settle were nearingpletion.


    We were family after all, so I had to see him off. Since there wasn''t an airport in Hovell, he would need


    to get back to the city by car.


    After uttering a few quiet, reserved words, he left.


    I found myself in a deep trance. Everyone hade so suddenly, and left so suddenly. Once things


    went back to normal, it felt as though no one had evene by before.


    Easter Day hade.


    Although Hovell was small, its streets and alleys were teeming with the festivities'' ambiance.


    Norman suggested that we take the children for a hike to visit the church.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    We set off early in the morning. The children were energetic and did not need us to carry them. They


    were chattering andughing along the way.


    The statue of Jesus Christ was big and sacred. Anne was holding a candle in her hand and Norman


    helped her to light it. She knelt down before Jesus Christ and prayed solemnly like an adult.


    "Sometimes she''s so solemn that she doesn''t look like a child at all!" Norman whispered in my ear and


    sighed, "She''s too sensible."


    I pursed my lips and looked up at Jesus Christ. I did not worship him. Even though I had only lived for


    thirty years, I had already experienced life, death and sickness except for those who had been lost


    along the way.


    Come to think of it, I had not lost anything!


    "I heard that Jesus Christ in St. Louis Church can grant your wishes. Do you want to try?"


    Norman gave me a candle and said as he raised an eyebrow.


    I smiled lightly but did not take the candle from his hand. I said faintly, "I don''t have any wishes. I only


    wish that the living will be well and the dead


    will rest in peace. Everything else is destined."


    Anne got up and ran towards me. She looked up at me and said, "Mommy, is there someone who you


    would like to meet? You can ask Jesus Christ to let you see each other in your dreams."


    I took the half-burnt candle from her hand with a faint smile and ced it on the altar table. "Anne, the


    people I want to see are always in my dreams. I don''t need to wish for it."


    She tilted her head and nodded, but she did not seem to fully understand. She looked at Norman and


    asked, "Mr. Zelson, what about you? Have you made a wish?"


    Holding the candle in his hand, Norman smiled faintly and said, "My wish is for you and Bet to


    grow up happily."


    It looked like it was going to rain when we walked out of the church. The sky was covered by dark


    clouds with cold howling wind.


    Norman handed me his coat and said, "Your body is weak. Don¡¯t catch a cold."


    I did not raise my hand to take it from him. Instead, I just smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter."


    He frowned and put the coat over my shoulder.


    Anne, who was holding Bet¡¯s hand whispered, "Bet, does your father like my mother?"


    Bet had always been taciturn. He took a nce at Norman and shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Children were always honest and straightforward.


    Norman smiled but did not emphasize it.


    I looked at the clothes on my shoulder with the corner of my eye. My emotions were very faint. It was


    normal for friends to care about each other asionally.


    The sky had gotten a little dark when we walked back. We stopped at the entrance of the church to eat


    something. Anne and Bet had fallen asleep.


    Norman drove and parked the car in front of my ce. He got out of the car to carry Anne inside.


    I said, "I''ll carry her. It''s gettingte. You should take Bet home to rest."


    He was slightly stunned, but still nodded. The way a man in his forties handled things was very different


    from a man in his twenties.


    A woman''s polite refusal was the best respect for them.


    Flirting in our twenties was passionate and romantic. "Flirting" in our forties was probably eating three


    meals a day, nodding and smiling at each other.


    "If I appear now, will you feel that I''m rude and invading your privacy?" Hendrix''s voice was low and


    maic.


    I subconsciously looked around. Indeed, in the alley under the dim streetlights, he was dressed in a


    high-ssed and dignified suit.


    There was a ck Mercedes-Benz parked beside him. He was staring at me with deep and reserved


    eyes.


    In the past four years, he had be more reserved and matured. He had be a more attractive


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    man.


    He smiled broadly and took Anne from my arms with one hand and handed the bouquet in his hand to


    me. "Happy Easter Day!"

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Looking at the bouquet in my arms, I chuckled. I knew he would be back, but I did not expect that he


    woulde back so fast.


    Putting love and dislike aside, maybe the joy in my heart was the best result.


    I took out the key and opened the door. It was dark, but the moonlight was bright.


    I pointed at Anne''s room and he carried her in. When he came out, there were some wrinkles on his


    clothes, but it did not affect his handsomeness.


    "Do you mind if I stay over tonight?" he said with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth.


    I lowered my eyes and handed him the toiletries I found. Without saying anything more, he took them


    from my hands and walked into the guest room.


    Evan did not seem to havee with him. It was not hard to guess that he came here not because of


    work, but because of me.


    There were some things that we should not think too much about. He maintained his gentle demeanor


    and started staying here.


    Perhaps because of his sudden appearance, the number of times Norman came to the house also


    decreased.


    He was in charge of picking up and sending Anne to school. He also began to help me cook and even


    washed my clothes after I changed them.


    The three of us lived quite peacefully together. If we could not finish the fruits in the backyard, I would


    pick some and bring them to the hotel every day.


    Cecil was still working at the hotel, but she was not as arrogant as before. When we met asionally,


    she would keep a straight face but remained silent.


    That was not something bad as well. After all, it''s better than having to smile at the person whom you


    have obviously fallen out with.


    At lunchtime, Cecil took the initiative toe and look for me. She said that she wanted to have lunch


    with me.


    I refused, "I''ll go back home for lunch."


    She was quite calm. "You can''t do this. My father''s in prison now so I won''t be a threat to you anymore.


    I know that in the past, I was arrogant and bratty, and had offended a lot of people. Everyone hates me


    in their hearts. But after all, I still need to live. The hotel is my workce. I don''t want our rtionship to


    be so rigid and make everyone so awkward."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "We''ll just have a simple meal together. I don''t have the intention of reconciling with you. It''s just for


    show," she continued.


    I pursed my lips and smiled lightly. "You are straightforward."


    She shrugged. "Since things havee to this point, there''s no use for me to do anything. I must


    "Okay!" I nodded because I did not think that it was a big deal.


    There were very few decent restaurants in Hovell, but she had managed to find one with a nice


    environment. She was done ordering the food.


    She looked at me and said, "Since you are Charles'' daughter, why can''t you be together with Hendrix


    openly and aboveboard?"


    I was taken aback and was a little surprised at her topic. "What do you mean to be open and


    aboveboard?"


    She looked at me and seemed like she did not


    believe me.


    I took a sip of water and said, "Regarding my rtionship with him, it seems to have nothing to do with


    you being an outsider."


    What she said was not pleasant to the ears.


    I frowned and said, "If you want to know more about these gossips, you can spend your lunchtime


    watching the entertainment news."


    After saying that, I stood up as I lost my appetite.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    I frowned. In her words, I had be a shameful mistress and Hendrix had be a bachelor who


    loved to flirt around with women?


    This story was quite interesting.


    Looking at her, I said, "If people never reflect on themselves and only know how to me others, she


    will not only be painful, but will also fail more thoroughly."


    I did not want to meddle too much in other people''s business. When people reached a certain age, they


    just wanted to live the way they like.


    Back at home, Hendrix had picked up Anne and brought her back. She picked quite a number of fruits


    from the backyard and was eating a watermelon with a spoon.


    Upon seeing me, she said excitedly, "Mommy, you are back!" She put down the watermelon and ran


    toward me.


    Dashing into my arms, she said softly, "Just now, Mr. Roberts said that he would make c chicken


    wings for us tonight. We were waiting for you toe back."


    Seeing that Hendrix was not around in the house, I could not help but ask, "Where is he?"


    Anne pointed to the backyard. "He said that you have some clothes that could not be washed by the


    washing machine. So, he was washing them with his hands in the backyard."


    I was stunned. I immediately went to the backyard. What clothes could not be washed using the


    washing machine?


    I saw Hendrix squatting by theundry tub in the backyard. He had already changed out of his usual


    ck suit.


    He was wearing the warm- colored pajamas I bought him downtown a few days ago. It gave him a very


    homely and leisurely look.


    However, he was used to wearing high-quality and custom-made clothes. I thought that he would not


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    wear the clothes I bought for him.


    Unexpectedly, he was wearing them. When I noticed that he was washing the underwear I took off the


    night before, I blushed instantly.


    When he heard the noise and movements behind him, he turned around and looked at me with gentle


    eyes. "You''re back. I''ll be done in a while. Anne had picked some watermelons. Go and eat some. But


    don''t eat too much. It''s not good for your stomach."


    I did not know what a simple life looks like. But I always felt that it should be like this.


    I did not speak. I walked up to him. I took the clothes from his hands and said with a blushing face, "I''ll


    wash them myself!"


    He frowned. "My hands are already wet. Go inside!"


    He gave me a push on my arms and said to Anne when he saw that she wasing over, "Bring


    Mommy to eat some watermelon."


    I did not know when this change happened. He was different from the Hendrix whom I had known


    before. Thinking about it, he was around 35 or 36 years old now. Perhaps it was because he had


    gotten older. He had be more mature and calmer.


    Knowing that I could not argue with him, I got up and went to the front yard, feeling a little


    absentminded.


    I read about what Cecil told me in the news before. The Inte had grown rapidly, not to mention that


    they were famous people in Jarold City.


    A rich and handsome bachelor was more eyecatching than young idols.


    The reporters and media had been paying attention to his private life. It was inevitable that they would


    dig something out. I had be numb to Andrea''s existence for a long time now.


    As for Sierra, she suddenly became famous in the entertainment industry two years ago. After a few TV


    shows she starred in became popr, she also gained poprity. With the investment of Roberts


    Group, Hendrix would asionally bring her to various banquets and events.


    As time went by, it naturally became a topic to talk about. It did not really matter whether it was true or


    false.


    It was dinner time.


    Hendrix had finished cooking and was setting up the table. Someone knocked on the door and Anne


    ran over to open it.


    It was Norman and Bet.


    The father and son were carrying a lot of live crayfish in their hands. Obviously, they had just been


    salvaged.


    I nodded and took the crayfish. I asked them to take a seat.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time the two of them officially met each other. But they were talking


    about the economy.


    Hendrix looked at me and asked with a faint smile, "Is there any wine at home?"

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    I nodded and said, "Is red wine okay?" There were too many grapes in the backyard previously. We


    could not finish eating them, so I used them to make wine.


    He smiled and said, "That will do. It''s impolite to have guests at home without wine."


    Norman was slightly stunned and he looked a little surprised.


    I smiled and got up to get the wine. When I came back, I saw the two of them chatting casually. It


    seemed that the subject of the conversation was me, and they looked very harmonious.


    Sitting back in my seat, Norman looked at me and said with a smile, "I¡¯ve known you for so long, but I


    didn''t know you can''t eat prawns."


    I looked toward Hendrix and saw that he was opening the wine bottle with his eyes low. His gaze was


    gentle and his temperament was dignified.


    My heart instantly jolted. I turned my gaze toward Norman and replied, "It''s not that I can''t eat them at


    all. Anne loves to eat prawns, so I would still eat them asionally."


    My body had be weak after giving birth.


    Seafood was chilly. So, eating them would make me feel a little ufortable. However, it did not


    mean that I could not eat it at all.


    Norman smiled while Hendrix took the initiative to pour him a ss of wine. Then, he said in a gentle,


    deep voice, "Thank you for taking care of her all these years when she was living here."


    I never told anyone about my rtionship with Hendrix. Although Norman had suspicion in his heart, he


    had always been a gentleman. If I did not tell him, he would not ask.


    The two men clinked their sses and drank. It was quite a harmonious scene.


    After a few drinks, the conversation and atmosphere became livelier. The two men seemed to have a


    lot to talk about together.


    Hendrix was a business prodigy in Jarold City. If he had kept a low profile during his years in Ucrebury,


    then he had really shown his skills in Jarold City in the past four years.


    In the past four years, he had be even more dazzling. Roberts Group, under his management,


    had be one of the most outstanding listedpanies in Jarold City. He had made substantial


    investments in almost all industries and made considerable profits.


    Such a man was not only dazzling among women, but was also highly regarded among men.


    The two children had gone to bed early. Anne had returned to the bedroom while Bet fell asleep on


    Norman''s knees.


    Upon seeing this, the two of them did not continue to chat further.


    After Norman left, Hendrix got up and cleaned up the bowls and cutleries on the table. I wiped the


    table. I looked at him and said, "Hendrix, you have be calmer and level-headed."


    He looked at me and smiled. "So, how should I praise you? You have be more gentle?"


    I could not helpughing and went into the kitchen with the rag in my hand.


    Putting the bowl and cutleries away, he took the rag from my hand and said, "I''ll do it. Wash your hands


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and go to check on Anne."


    Knowing that I could not argue with him, I did not say anything more. I washed my hands and went to


    Anne''s bedroom to check on her.


    When I came out, he had already tidied up everything and was lying on the sofa in the living room. His


    eyes were closed and his breathing was calm. It seemed that he had fallen asleep.


    I went into the bedroom. I took out the nket and put it over him. He woke up when I touched his


    shoulder.


    I did not have time to avoid it and our eyes met. I did not know what to do at the moment. I was a little


    stunned.


    I was a little spaced upon hearing his words. My face was burning under his hot gaze.


    I smiled lightly and said, "You don''t need me to take you with me."


    He looked at me with burning intent. "I''ll be wherever you are."


    Under his gaze, I blushed. I raised my hand to cover his eyes and said, "Let''s talk about this another


    time!"


    He hummed, pulling me into his embrace and burying his head deeply on my neck. "You smell really


    good."


    The atmosphere felt a little awkward. I got up and said lightly, "Have a good rest!"


    He had been living here for some days. We got along very inly. He remained a gentleman, and had


    never crossed the line.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    The next day was a weekend, and it was a day off.


    Anne wanted to go out to y. Hovell was a small ce and there were not many amusement parks.


    Hendrix drove us to the city center to take a walk and shop around.


    I was a little unhappy because he had bought too many things for Anne. "You are spoiling her too


    much."


    There were many kinds of love. Overindulging your kids would be bad for them.


    He pursed his lips. "I''ve missed four years of her growth. I didn''t control myself well. I''m sorry."


    I was very surprised when I heard the word "sorry" that came out of his mouth.


    I nodded and did not continue to fuss about it.


    Anne wanted to eat fast food. I allowed it because she only ate it once a month.


    The jewelrymercial endorsed by Sierra Nnd, a female celebrity who had been gaining


    poprity in the past two years, was ying on therge LED advertising screen of the mall.


    Sitting at the fast food chain, I could see the video more clearly. There was some gossip news about


    the popr celebrity in the magazine found in the store.


    Most of them were rted to Hendrix. The reporters did not take pictures of Hendrix''s face openly.


    In the magazine, he and Sierra were facing each other, with his back facing the audience. It seemed


    that the photos were taken during an event.


    With Hendrix being photographed, this magazine had be even more popr.


    "It''s just for show!" he suddenly said.


    I paused for a moment and turned my gaze away from the magazine. Then, I looked toward him and


    asked, "What did you order?"


    Anne replied excitedly, "The Family Bucket, ice cream, burgers, and fries."


    I frowned and asked, "Can you finish them all?"


    She tilted her head and said righteously, "Mommy, I only get to eat this once a month. These are what I


    want to eat."


    Hendrix seemed to agree with her logic and I was a little displeased. "Anne, eating is the same as


    doing things. You can only promise what you can do. If you can''t finish the food you ordered, you would


    only be wasting a few dors now. But if you promised to do something, and you couldn''t do it, the


    price you have to pay is probably to lose the person you love the most. Do you understand?"


    Hendrix frowned and replied, "She''s only four years old!"


    "I will tell her the same thing even if she is one year old. If she can understand the problems at the age


    of four, there is no need to wait until she is eighteen." I may be somewhat cruel, but I felt that there


    were some things that Anne should understand early on.


    He sighed and motioned for us to return to our seats.


    Anne also seemed to realize that she should not order so much food. After a moment of silence, she


    looked at me and said, "Mommy, I was wrong. I won''t do this next time."


    I nodded and my eyes fell on Hendrix, who was walking toward us.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He put all the food on the table. He looked at Anne and said, "If you like it, don''t treat yourself badly.


    Eat as much as you like."


    Anne looked at me, and began to eat happily after I nodded.


    I did not have much appetite. My gaze had fallen on therge screen outside the window. It was still


    ying Sierra''s jewelrymercial.


    I sighed slightly. "You don''t have to do this. I''ve found my own life trajectory. I know what I want. So,


    you don''t have to worry about me."


    He frowned, looking slightly displeased. "So you are angry?"


    With a faint smile on his face, he said gently, ''TH cook tonight."


    I could not help butugh.


    With a greasy mouth, Anne said, "But didn''t we agree to eat outside tonight? We''re going to the movies

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    We spent the rest of the day ording to Anne''s arrangements. Everything seemed to be calm and


    peaceful.


    It was a littlete when we got back home. Anne had fallen asleep leaning against Hendrix. It was


    normal for her to feel tired after walking for an entire day.


    Perhaps it was because I had walked too much, the ce where I sprained my ankle started to feel a


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    little painful again.


    This was probably a sequ!


    After carrying Anne into the bedroom, he came out and saw that I was pouring water. He took the kettle


    from my hand and poured water into the basin. Then, he squatted down beside the basin to test the


    temperature of the water with his hand.


    Feeling that it was a little hot, he turned around and poured some cold water into it. He untied the


    shoces for me. It was obvious that he wanted to wash my feet.


    I was a little resistant, so I raised my hand to stop him. "I can do it myself."


    He pursed his lips and looked at me deeply. "Your ankle hasn''tpletely recovered. After soaking,


    remember to massage your ankle with sprain ointment."


    As he spoke, his slender fingers had already reached into the water. Some people''s fates seemed to


    be preordained.


    It seemed that I couldn''t escape from him no matter how hard I tried.


    As he massaged my ankles, I said, "There should be many things in Jarold City waiting for you to deal


    with. You have been here for so long. You should go back to have a look."


    He looked up at me with deep eyes and asked, "So, you are asking me to leave?"


    I shook my head. "It''s just a suggestion."


    He didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and massaged my ankles for me. He was focused and


    serious.


    Thinking back, it had been half a month since he came to Hovell. I knew there were many things in the


    through documents while he was here. Sometimes he was so busy that he had no time to rest.


    But even so, the main operations of Roberts Group was in Jarold City. So, it was not a long term


    solution for him toe here.


    I was used to the simple life in Hovell. I did not want to go back to the hustle and bustle city with him.


    Even if he quietly barged in, and seemed to have be an integral part of my life, peace was just an


    illusion.


    He would need to leave if something were to happen.


    It was night time and the starry sky was bright. It took me a long while to fall asleep. I thought of Anne''s


    future as well.


    I knew better than anyone else that if we stayed in Hovell, I would have a home, but she would not


    have a bright future. She was a child and she had never seen the outside world. She needed a better


    environment to learn and enrich herself.


    I was reluctant to part with thefortable life in Hovell, but I could not take away Anne''s future


    because of myself.


    It seemed that I had been thinking too much and could not fall asleep.


    Laying on the bed, I could not fall asleep for a long time. My head was buzzing.


    I simply got up. I went to the kitchen to pour a ss of water and took a sip. The moonlight in the alley


    was extremely beautiful.


    Standing in front of the window, I stared nkly at the scenery outside. This life was too long. It


    wouldn''t be easy to live peacefully.


    The next day, Hendrix, who originally did not have any ns to leave, was forced to leave after several


    phone calls.


    "I''ll be back once I settle the business in Jarold City." He looked at me with deep and distant eyes. This


    man seemed to have always been so charming.


    I nodded and said, "Take care!"


    I did not say goodbye. I just watched him leave.


    After the car drove away, I went back into the house. I took out my phone to read the news. The


    headline of the news was particrly eyecatching.


    The headline was extremely conspicuous. It was almost impossible to overlook it.


    Four years ago?


    A child was killed in an ident?


    I seemed to have heard about this news back then. But I did not know how Hendrix handled this


    matter.


    It had been brought up in the news again. It was obvious that someone was deliberately looking for


    trouble.


    Was it Josiah, or the Moore Family?


    I did not continue to ponder about it. After all, it had nothing to do with me.


    Without Hendrix''s presence, Anne and my life seemed to have returned to the peace that we once had.


    In the hotel, there seemed to be more rumors about Norman and I. There were even rumors saying


    that we lived together.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    It was mid-August, and it was payday.


    Norman handed me the pay slip and said with a smile, "You should treat me to a meal!"


    Seeing that the sry had doubled on the pay slip, I nodded and said, "What do you want to eat? It''s


    on me!"


    Someone heard our conversation and shouted, "Since you are treating, you can''t treat one person only.


    Arianna, we''re all your colleagues. Since you got a promotion and a pay raise, you should bring us


    together to celebrate with you!"


    "That''s right! I haven''t gone out for two months."


    Norman looked at me with a faint smile but did not express his opinion.


    I chuckled and said, "Then, how about we have dinner together tonight, and go to the bar after that?"


    "Wow, that''s great!¡±


    They were all young and lively girls. Eating and ying were the main things in their life.


    Once the hubbub subsided, Norman could not help butugh at the sight of me. "Your sry is only


    eight thousand dors, and there are more than twenty people in thepany. You will need to spend


    at least one or two thousand dors on the meal. I guess you won''t have much of the money left after


    going to the bar."


    I smiled and said, "It''s okay. I don''t have much expenses right now. I don''t need a lot of money. I don''t


    mind as long as everyone is happy!"


    "Alright. I''ll ask my mom to pick Anne and Bet up tonight so that we can go back a bitter. What


    do you think?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    The restaurants in Hovell were not expensive. I found a rtivelyrge restaurant and booked two


    private rooms on the second floor. There was not enough space in one room to fit in all the people, so I


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    simply booked two.


    While several colleagues were ordering the food, someone started to joke. "This ce that Arianna had


    chosen is probably the best restaurant in Hovell. It will cost more than two hundred dors per person


    to eat here. She is really generous!"


    "That''s right. You will spend more than half of your sry on this meal," a colleague told me.


    Someone answered, "What are you afraid of? Miss Reid doesn''t need this few thousand dors of


    sry to survive. Why do you all need to feel bad?"


    It was Cecil who spoke. I smiled lightly but did not say anything. I signaled everyone to make their


    order.


    Since they were all colleagues, there was no need to introduce each other when they sat down at the


    same table. Instead, they began to chat among themselves.


    Someone looked at me and asked, "Arianna, do you n to settle in Hovell temporarily or


    permanently?"


    I replied, "I''m not too sure as well!"


    "I heard that Roberts Group and Granger Group arepeting fiercely with each other. Both of them


    are trying to win over the Reid Family. Arianna, can you tell us more information so that we can gossip


    about it?"


    When a group of people sat together, it was all about gossip. I smiled and said, "I only lived in Jarold


    City for three years. I don''t really know much about the things in Jarold City."


    After all, Cecil had always been in the spotlight. Without her father''s support, she was feeling extremely


    unhappy to be left out and neglected by others.


    This topic was pretty scandalous indeed.


    Immediately, everyone turned to look at me. One of them said curiously, "Arianna, it seemed that I had


    never heard you mention your daughter''s father."


    I didn''t like to talk about other people''s gossip, nor did I like to be the center of discussion. Cecil


    had also deliberately brought up this topic.


    People in Hovell were pure and kind. But because they had a lot of free time, they tended to gossip a


    lot.


    After hearing what I said, everyone did not continue to ask me about it. We enjoyed quite a harmonious


    meal together.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    It was already nine o''clock when the dinner ended.


    Anne and Bet had been picked up. There was no reason for me not to go to the bar after I had


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    promised my colleagues. Moreover, I was the host.


    So, we went to a sober bar that was located in the city center.


    There were a lot of people. We were seated on the second floor with an excellent view. From the


    second floor, we could see the stage performance on the first floor.


    Pop songs were ying on the big screen on the stage. Three men, who seemed to be in their thirties,


    were tuning the sound system.


    We ordered some alcoholic drinks and snacks. We sat down to chat about the olden days. Although


    the bar was not noisy, it was very lively.


    With passionate music, as well as the enthusiastic men and women dancing below the stage, the


    atmosphere was full of liveliness.


    Sitting next to me, Norman leaned in to me and asked, "Hendrix is Anne''s father, right?"


    Startled, I looked back and saw him looking at me.


    I paused for a second and smiled. But I did not answer him.


    An adult would not get to the bottom of things. Seeing that I did not answer, he also stopped asking.


    It was boring to sit there and drink. So, everyone started ying games. Norman could not drink


    because he had to drive.


    I seldom yed games, so I lost several rounds and drank a few sses of wine.


    I was a little tipsy. Before I could react to the next game, I saw someone standing in front of me with a


    bouquet of flowers.


    It was a boy in his twenties. In an instant, everyone turned their gazes toward me.


    The boy was looking at me. Under the dim and multicolored light, his face revealed shyness. He said


    nervously, "Hello, my name is Culver Milton. May I have the chance to know you? You''re the trending


    star, Sierra Nnd, right?"


    I was stunned for a few seconds. Then, I looked at him and said, "I''m not Sierra. You may have got the


    wrong person."


    Culver was persistent. "You are obviously her. Although you''re not wearing any makeup and looked a


    little different from when you''re on TV, your beauty really stands out from the crowd."


    How should I say it?


    It was really good to be young, I mused.


    Facing Culver''s persistence, I thought for a long while, but did not speak. I took out my identity card


    from my bag. I handed it to him and said, "Take a look yourself. I am not Sierra."


    Culver stared at the photo for a long while before he looked at me incredulously and said, "But you


    really look like each other!"


    I smiled and replied politely, "In this world, there are many people who look alike."


    With a blushed face, he gave the flowers in his hand to me, and said, "Miss Reid, you are very


    beautiful. Please take these flowers. I may not be able to meet Sierra in my life, so you can keep it!"


    After saying that, he left.


    At the same time, the group of people looked at me and echoed, "Arianna, you really resemble Sierra


    Nnd, especially your eyes. If this were the first time I am looking at you, I would also mistake you for


    Sierra."


    I smiled but did not say anything.


    "Don''t take it to heart. Most beautiful people look very much alike!" Norman said and changed my ss


    of wine into juice.


    I shook my head and did not take it to heart. "This means that I''m pretty good-looking as well."


    It was just a harmless farce. I was feeling a little dizzy from the alcohol. So, I left with Norman after


    paying the bill.


    Dropping me off at the entrance of my house, he said, "Anne will stay at my mom''s ce tonight. I''ll


    send her to school tomorrow morning."


    I nodded and pinched the bridge of my nose. "I''ll go in first."


    Norman was respectful and also knew his ce.


    His care for me had turned from the love between men and women from the beginning to the love


    between siblings. Actually, this was the best result.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    When I saw Aaron, I was looking for the key in my bag. The lights in the alley were dim and the car''s


    light was particrly bright.


    It was a ck Bentley with the car te that I was very familiar with.


    With just a few keywords, I was able to guess most parts of it.


    The man turned off the engine and got out of the car. He was slender and dressed in casual clothes,


    which made him look even more charming.


    I stood at the door and looked at him silently.


    He approached me and he was much taller than me. "Uncle Charles said that you were in Hovell. I


    thought that you would live in one of the cities in Andnd after leaving Jarold City. I didn''t expect that


    you woulde back to Hovell again."


    "Come in and have a seat!" I said with a faint smile on my face.


    The light in the yard was on and it was very bright. I poured him a ss of water and sat down quietly


    on the rattan chair to ease the drunkenness.


    He looked at me with deep eyes and asked, "Did you go and take a look at the old estate?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "Twenty years have passed. Even if the old estate has not been demolished,


    it has been mostly changed."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had gone to take a look before. When I first came to Hovell with Anne, I always liked to take her to the


    old estate. Although someone had modified the house, many things were still retained.


    He said, "I only changed the things that were broken. I didn''t rece the other things."


    My mind went nk for a second before I realized that it was him who had bought the old estate.


    I nodded slightly but did not say anything else. I just said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s talk about it some other


    day. Go back and rest early!"


    Since he had a house in Hovell, there was no reason for me to keep him here.


    He remained silent for a long while before he got up and walked toward the door.


    I followed to send him off at the entrance.


    Suddenly, he turned around and hugged me. I was a little stunned, but I calmed down in a moment.


    "Arianna, I miss you so much," he said in a hoarse voice. He seemed just like a child.


    I pursed my lips and stood still. Raising my hand, I patted him on the shoulder and said in a faint voice,


    "Anne is already four years old. If you have time, you cane and visit her."


    There was no need to bear a grudge since time could heal it.


    The next day.


    Aaron went to the hotel, and Hendrix left for a few days. The rumor about me and Norman was


    spreading fiercely among the staff in the hotel.


    Some said that Norman fawned on me because of Charles'' power. There were others who said that we


    each have our own families, but were still hooking up with each other. That was absolutely detestable


    of us.


    The more I heard, the more indifferent I had be.


    Aaron''s appearance was undoubtedly a good thing. The office had instantly be silent upon his


    arrival.


    I was busy sorting out the documents and did not notice his arrival.


    Looking back, I suddenly saw a man standing behind me. His figure was tall and straight, and he was


    exceptionally handsome.


    I was not startled, but I was a little surprised that he showed up in my office.


    "Why... Why are you here?" I asked.


    He smiled faintly and withdrew his gaze from myputer screen. Then, he said in a deep voice, "I


    came to take you to breakfast together."


    He did note here to ask me whether I wanted to have breakfast with him. Instead, he came to take


    me to have breakfast with him.


    Many people had managed to recognize him, and they could not help getting a little excited.


    He nodded and found a seat to sit down. He did it so naturally and casually, without feeling any


    difort.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    With such a handsome man sitting in the office, the few girls could not do any work at all. They had


    their eyes on him.


    Someone asked curiously, "Who is this man? What is his rtionship with Arianna?"


    "He seems to be the president of an ITpany. His name is Aaron Reid, and he is Charles Reid''s


    son."


    "So they are siblings?"


    "No way! Howe I''ve never heard of it previously?"


    "Haven''t you heard that Arianna is Charles Reid''s daughter before as well? What''s so strange about


    that?"


    I shut down theputer. Then, I got up. I looked at Aaron and said, "Let''s go!" The sound of


    discussion was not loud, but I could hear it. I did not like to listen to these gossips, so I chose to stay


    away from them.


    Walking out of the hotel, Aaron smiled faintly. "What would you like to eat?" "I don''t have any


    preference!" I replied.


    He had booked ces at a restaurant. The restaurant was not luxurious, but was also considered one


    of the best in Hovell.


    He sat opposite me. He looked at me and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "You decide!" I said.


    He paused for a while before ordering two steaks. With his gaze on me, he said in a deep voice,


    "You''ve lost weight!"


    I smiled and said, "Did youe to Hovell for work?"


    "I came to visit you!" he said, looking at me with honest eyes. "Uncle Charles said you were in Hovell,


    so I came."


    I nodded and fell into silence.


    Thinking about it, he was also in his thirties now. Time had really passed quickly.


    "When do you n to return to Jarold City?" he asked straightforwardly.


    I was slightly stunned and smiled. "I don''t n to go back."


    He frowned and asked, "What about Anne''s future? She''ll have a better education in Jarold City. Why


    don''t you want to go back?"


    The weather was a little hot and dry. I raised my hand and pinched the bridge of my nose, feeling a little


    annoyed. "Aaron, can''t we just eat?"


    We could slowly talk about these things in the future. Why did we need to talk about these now when


    the future was still long ahead?


    He fell into silence. Instead of eating, he watched me eat. It was a very strange habit of his.


    I seldom ate at such a nice restaurant before they came to Hovell. It was simply too expensive, and I


    could not afford to eat at such ces with my meagre sry.


    Walking out of the restaurant, I looked up at the zing sun in the sky. To be honest, Hovell''s summer


    was too hot and it was easy to irritate people.


    "I''ll send you back?"


    He seemed to be asking for my opinion. I looked sideways at him and asked, "Do you want to go and


    visit Anne?"


    He was a little surprised and asked, "Can I?"


    "You''re her uncle, why can''t you?" I said.


    He gave a faint smile, suppressing his joy.


    We reached the school.


    Anne had never met Aaron before during the four years we lived in Hovell. However, due to the


    continuous appearances of strangers in the past few days, she seemed to have gotten used to it.


    I nodded. "He''s your uncle. Call him Uncle Aaron in the future."


    "Uncle Aaron?" Anne was a little surprised.


    "Keep your eyes on the road!" I broke out in a cold sweat when I saw a caring at us.


    Fortunately, Aaron reacted quickly. He turned the steering wheel just in time to avoid the collision.


    I was silent.


    Anne was stunned, but she still called out softly, "Uncle Aaron!"


    A look of joy crossed his handsome face. He looked at me and said excitedly, "Arianna, did you hear


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    that? She just called me Uncle Aaron!"


    I nodded. Actually, I could understand him. He was a lonely person just like me, who may be looking for


    a sense of belonging in his life.


    Anne calling him "uncle" had made him feel exceptionally happy and warm.


    He was very happy, but his emotions were veryplicated. Thisplexity that he was feeling was


    not to me or to Anne, but to someone else.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    His gaze seemed to have been fixed on Anne after sending us back home. It was deep and distant.


    He was behaving strangely!


    Anne always liked to go to the backyard to pick fruits as soon as we got home. Once Anne walked out,


    I looked at him and asked, "Is there anything that I can help you with?"


    He returned to his senses and was stunned for a moment. His gaze was a little deep. "Arianna, if you''re


    pregnant, but the father of the child wants to get rid of it. What will you do?"


    Looking at him, I slightly narrowed my eyes. "Since it''s your child, you can''t get rid of it. Aaron, don''t let


    the person who put you in her heart down."


    Stunned, he looked with embarrassment in his eyes and said, "I didn''t say that the child is mine."


    Iughed and said, "When you look at Anne, you''re probably thinking that if the child is born, it will be


    as cute as Anne in the future, aren''t you?"


    He pursed his lips and tutted. He sat down on the rattan chair with some annoyance.


    Holding his head with both hands, he seemed to


    be at a loss.


    I squatted next to him. It wasn''t much of afort, but I said, "No matter what, that is your child. You


    should never abandon your child. Don''t let yourself regret it."


    He suddenly stood up from his seat and looked at me with a slightly stunned look. Then he said, "I


    need to go back to Jarold City. I''lle back to see you in a few days."


    Then, he strode out of the house.


    Watching him walking away, I could not help but smile lightly. Humans'' hearts could always be healed.


    Sometimes it was by an average butfortable life, and sometimes it was by a child.


    Anne came out, holding a watermelon in her hand. She looked quite tired. Seeing that Aaron was not


    there, she looked around and asked, "Mommy, where is Uncle Aaron?"


    I took the watermelon from her hand and put it aside. "He has gone back." Looking at the watermelon


    she brought back, I could not help sighing, "Anne, this watermelon will spoil if you can''t finish eating it


    after you pick it.¡±


    She lowered her eyes and said, "I thought Uncle Aaron would be here, so I picked it."


    I was stunned for a moment. Sitting on the rattan chair with her in my arms, I caressed her hair and


    asked, "Anne, do you want to live in the city where Grandpa and Uncle Aaron live?"


    She tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then, she looked at me and asked, "Will Bet go


    too?"


    I was a little dumbfounded. After thinking for a moment, I replied, "No. He needs to live with his Daddy."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh!" She was a little disappointed. "If I leave, Bet will have no friends."


    After pondering for a moment, she looked at me and asked, "Mommy, will I have a Daddy too if we go


    and live with Grandpa and Uncle Aaron?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and there was an unspeakable feeling in my heart. Yes, a child would


    always hope to have a father after all.


    Looking at her, I felt a little guilty. "Anne, do you really want to have a father?"


    I nodded but did not know how I should tell her.


    I never thought of letting her know about what happened to Monique. I never even thought of letting


    Josiah know about Monique''s existence.


    However, when it came to her father, I really did let her down.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    She was obviously a little surprised. Looking at me with her big round eyes, she said, "Really? Mommy,


    you can''t lie to me."


    I smiled and said, "When have I ever lied to you? Hmm?"


    "Then, can we bring Bet?" She asked, looking at me with her lovely ck eyes.


    I paused for a moment. "Anne, Bet needs to live with his Daddy. If he goes to Jarold City with us,


    he will be separated from his Daddy. Do you want him to be separated from his Daddy?"


    The little fellow shook her head and said, "No!"


    "That''s why. Anne, we all have things that we want. Everyone''s different," I said.


    After a long silence, she looked up at me and said, "Mommy, I''ll go to Jarold City with you."


    I nodded. Everyone had different things they cared about.


    I had not decided on the time to return to Jarold City yet. After all, I needed to finish all the work in


    Hovell first.


    Perhaps it was because of the continuous arrival of the Reid family members and Norman that I


    seemed to be ostracized in the hotel.


    There was bound to have a lot of gossip in a ce with many women.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I was in the washroom on this day. Before I came out, there were already some people gossiping


    outside.


    "Who do you think is the father of Arianna''s child? Would it be Aaron Reid?"


    "That''s impossible. Aren''t they siblings?"


    "There are a lot of incestuous rtionships in the rich and powerful families. Otherwise, why would a


    rich man''s daughter like here to live in this small city? Don''t you feel strange?"


    "You''re right. I think we haven''t seen the father of her child or heard of him from her before. Is she


    really Aaron''s child?"


    "That''s possible. She identally got pregnant after having an incestuous rtionship with her brother.


    That''s why she fled to this small city in order to avoid arousing suspicion!"


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It seemed that no matter how a person lived, he or she may not be free


    and at peace. Rumors were terrifying!


    A girl''s panicked voice suddenly came from outside. "Oh God, I think my period came. Do any of you


    have sanitary napkins?"


    "No. Our periods haven''te," the others replied.


    "What should I do? It''ll stain my skirtter. I forgot that my period is supposed toe today and I''m


    wearing a white dress."


    It was unavoidable for girls to feel embarrassed when they encountered this kind of thing.


    I pushed open the door and handed the sanitary napkin to her. Without saying anything, I washed my


    hands and left.


    My sudden appearance obviously made them feel a little embarrassed.


    However, I seemed to have gotten used to all the gossip. I had already heard all the things that I was


    supposed to hear.


    Back at the office, I continued to sort out the documents, thinking about how I should tell Norman about


    my resignation.


    "Hey... Thank you for just now!" A girl''s embarrassed voice sounded beside my ears. Saying that, she


    put a ss of milk on my desk.


    I looked up and saw the girl that I met in the washroom. She was talking to me with a blushed face.


    "I don''t need it!" I had a cold personality and I said this almost unconsciously. However, I slowly


    realized that what I had just said was not very friendly. So I added, "You''re wee. It''s nothing."


    She lowered her head. She bit her lip and said, "I''m sorry, just now, I..."


    It seemed that it was very hard for her to say thest few words. She was looking a little awkward.


    I guessed what she wanted to say was that she should not have gossiped behind my back.


    I really did not take it to heart because I had already heard these many times.


    Yvette?


    After taking a closer look at the staff ID card hanging on the girl''s neck, I could see that her name was


    Yvette Miller.


    Yvette turned around to look at the bold and confident colleague and said awkwardly, "Stop talking


    about it."


    She looked at me embarrassedly and apologized,


    "I m sorry!"


    After saying that, she went back to her desk.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    It was noon.


    Yvette took the initiative to walk to my side and said, "Arianna, let''s have lunch together!"


    Surprised, I took a nce at the time. It was already lunchtime.


    Time flew by so quickly.


    I wanted to reject her. But when I saw her expectant gaze, I could not utter a word of refusal.


    I nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go!"


    There were not many restaurants to eat near the hotel. Between fast food restaurants and snack bars,


    she chose thetter. Walking into a snack bar, we found a seat and ordered our meals.


    She had been looking at me for a long while. It seemed that she wanted to say something but stopped


    on a second thought.


    I took a sip of tea and did not have any extra emotions.


    "Arianna, regarding what I said in the washroom this morning, I''m sorry. I''m very sorry. Please don''t


    take them to your heart."


    After a pause, she added, "And, thank you!"


    I nodded and said with a faint smile, "It''s really nothing. They are just gossip. I have already gotten


    used to them."


    She was a little embarrassed, probably because she was ashamed of what she had done. "Why don''t


    you exin?"


    I raised my eyebrows and asked, "Exin what?"


    "Your daughter, and your rtionship with Mr. Zelson," she said rather seriously.


    I smiled and said, "I can''t control what the others say. Just let them say what they like to say."


    "But if you don''t exin it, they will feel that what they have guessed is true." She seemed to be quite


    nervous.


    I smiled and looked at her with raised eyebrows. "Do you think it''s true?"


    She was stunned and a little embarrassed. "I think it''s true after listening for a long time."


    I smiled faintly and said, "I like the natural scenery in Hovell. The reason why I came to Hovell with


    Anne years ago was because I wanted to live alone here. I really didn''t think too much about it."


    "Then how about Anne''s father?" she asked curiously.


    While the waiter was serving the dishes, I smiled and said, "It''s gettingte. We still have to go back to


    work after lunch."


    Hearing this, she stopped asking.


    I still had a lot of work to do when I returned to the office. Although the hotel was not very busy, I still


    had a lot more to do because I had to do two jobs.


    Perhaps it was because I was too immersed in work, I ignored the sudden silence and the asional


    abnormal coughs in the office.


    About ten minutester, I felt a little sore on my shoulder and got up to get some water.


    I was startled for a moment when I suddenly saw a man standing behind me. Then I asked, "When did


    youe?"


    After asking, I regretted it. My tone was too natural and casual. It sounded suggestive of our


    rtionship if the others heard me.


    "It''s been a while," said Hendrix, looking at me with warm and gentle eyes. "Go get some water!"


    I frowned but kept quiet. I sat back in my seat to finish the rest of the work.


    He did not disturb me, but waited quietly for me to finish. After a while, I stopped.


    He asked, "You''re done?"


    I nodded and put away the documents.


    "What do you want to eat for dinner?" He did not seem to have noticed the strange gazes in the office


    at all.


    I sighed silently. This man must have done it on purpose. I was afraid that my fickle temperament


    would get even worse.


    "I''m fine with anything!" Taking a nce at the time, I noticed it was almost time to get off work.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Hendrix nodded. Without looking, he handed the document to me with raised eyebrows, "Take a look!"


    I was speechless. I really wanted to get him to stop.


    Norman smiled. He looked at Hendrix and said, "It looks like Mr. Roberts and Miss Reid have known


    each other for a long time."


    Somehow, I felt that he asked that question on purpose.


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows. Tucking the strand of hair on my forehead behind my ear, he answered in


    a gentle voice, "Well, we''ve been married for seven years after all."


    Someone in the crowd held their breath and Norman''s body stiffened slightly, like he was not expecting


    it.


    Hendrix paid no attention to it. Noticing my eyes on him, he smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you


    think that a husband like me is not up for the task? Do you think that I don''t deserve to be Anne''s


    father, so you''re pretending not to know me?"


    He obviously said that on purpose.


    Stunned, I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything else.


    In the office, someone whispered, "She is Hendrix Roberts'' wife. Oh my God, so..."


    Surprise was part of it.


    At that moment, the gossip from a few days ago ceased without any interruptions.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I sighed. He came to see me in the office on purpose. Norman must have told him something, so he


    came here.


    "Are you finished?" Hendrix asked as he grabbed my hand.


    I nodded and stood up.


    He looked at Norman and asked, "Want to have dinner together?"


    Norman shook his head, "I have to pick up Bet and go home to see my motherter. You can go


    ahead. We can make ns next time."


    We left the hotel and got into the car.


    I nced at Hendrix. "When did you get here?"


    "Just a while ago!" he said.


    We chatted along the way. We were quite natural and familiar with each other.


    At school, Anne was carrying her schoolbag. As she queued up, she saw Hendrix from afar. Her small


    face seemed to light up with happiness.


    Excitement was written all over her face as she waved at him. Hendrix gave a slight smile as he raised


    his hand to greet her back.


    "How''s Doctor Saunders?" I asked with a slight smile.


    Since they didn''t mention him for a long time, I just asked.


    Hendrix looked at me, holding my hand. "He went to Hanlusia City. Perhaps he''s nning to start his


    new life there."


    "Is he married?" Thinking about it, it had already been four years. Monique was like a silent passerby


    for him.


    Hendrix pursed his lips. "Probably not."


    I looked up at him and asked curiously, "Is there someone he can''t forget?"


    "Uncle Fu!" As Anne came out, the conversation between the two of us came to an abrupt end.


    He carried Anne and got into the car. Hendrix looked at Anne and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Ice cream, and the Family Bucket Chicken Set!" Anne blurted without thinking.


    Hendrix smiled. His gaze fell on me. He said softly, "You may have to ask your mother."


    The weather was so hot that I couldn''t eat anything at night. I thought about it and said, "Let''s go home


    to eat!"


    Anne seemed a little disappointed as she lowered her head and said, "Alright!"


    It was obvious that she was reluctant.


    With a faint smile, Hendrix turned the car around and drove toward the alley.


    Hendrix looked at me and asked, "Uncle?"


    "It''s Aaron!" I said without any intention of hiding the truth.


    He nodded. He took the watermelon from Anne''s hands and split it into two halves. It was homegrown


    melon, not thatrge, but extremely sweet.


    Two people, an adult and child, each with half of the watermelon. They looked quite harmonious.


    "Your father is going to arrange a blind date for him again. He came here to visit you and to see Anne?"


    Hendrix asked.


    As he spoke, his gaze fell upon me with a profound look on his face.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    I paused for a moment and smiled. "The reason why he came here to escape wasn''t because of me.


    He probably had someone in his heart and wasn''t sure himself, so he came to visit me."


    However, I was a little curious about who the girl was.


    With that being said, Hendrix didn''t say anything else. He used a spoon to dig out the flesh from the


    middle of the watermelon and put it to my mouth.


    I was forced to take a bite and said, "I don''t like to eat watermelons." Otherwise, Anne would not like to


    go to collect crops whenever someone came to visit. She loved having someone eating fruits with her.


    As the night deepened, Evan came over. Hendrix stood up and gave Anne a hug. Then, he looked at


    me and said, "It''s gettingte. You both should get some rest soon."


    I froze for a moment. "You..." He wasn''t staying?


    I didn''t ask him thatst question. If he came, I weed him. If he left, I wouldn''t keep him here.


    Anne tilted her head and looked at him in confusion. "Mr. Roberts, don''t you want to stay at our


    house?"


    With a slight smile, he knelt down beside Anne and said in a gentle voice, "I have something to do. I


    will visit you again when I have the time."


    Anne nodded her head. She felt disappointed.


    He got up and looked at me. With a slight smile, he said, "Go to bed early."


    As I watched him leave with Evan, I was quiet for a long time. Then, I brought Anne back into the


    house. A day in August was still hot.


    Counting the years, Anne was almost five years old.


    It was the weekend the next day. When Evan came, I wasn''t surprised. However, he carried something


    in his hand, which surprised me a little. Those were organic vegetables. There were all kinds of these


    vegetables in the courtyard. If Hendrix asked him to send them here, it seemed a little unnecessary.


    He knew very well that these things were in my courtyard.


    "Mrs. Roberts!" Evan said in a hoarse voice as if he didn''t sleep well the night before.


    There were ck circles around his eyes, which made him look extremely tired.


    "What''s wrong?" I said as I beckoned him toe in. As he stood there and handed the things in his


    hand to me, he said, "Mr. Roberts had been engaged in social activities in Jarold City. So, he has been


    drinking a lot of wine these days. The bleeding in his stomach worsened. Last night, he went to the


    hotel himself because he was afraid that you would be worried."


    I was stunned. I did not say anything. I continued to listen to him as he spoke.


    I pursed my lips, staying nonchnt and casual. "When did he start being like this?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking the dishes from his hands, I said, "I''ll head over thereter. Give me the hotel key card and have


    a break. Your health is the most important."


    Seeing that I had agreed, he smiled happily like a child. He handed the key card to me and said, "Okay,


    please hurry over soon."


    As he walked away, I was lost in thought. During years of separation, some people nursed their


    wounds, while others struggled as if they were in hell.


    In the eyes of many women, if a man was falling apart because of a woman, then this man must have


    loved this woman very much.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Several yearster, he did not overturn his eager feelings toward me. Instead, he slowly entered my life


    and memory little by little.


    The process was not enthusiastic. But it was hard to refuse, or even push away.


    I cooked some porridge for him. When I arrived at the hotel, Hendrix was lying quietly on arge, white


    bed.


    He seemed to be asleep with the back of his hand on his forehead.


    His face was pale. I put the porridge aside and sat beside him. I felt an indescribable surge of emotion.


    If we hadn''t gone wrong from the start, perhaps we would not have reached this point, where both of us


    were carefully looking forward to the future.


    I held his hand lightly. I was afraid that I would wake him up.


    However, he was vignt and woke up within seconds. He opened his eyes and his gazended on my


    face. His usually cold, distant gaze rxed as he smiled.


    "Aren''t you resting today? Why are you here?" His voice was hoarse and he sounded a little tired.


    "You''re sick, so I came to visit you!" I said and pulled back my hand. I wanted to get the porridge, but


    he held on.


    "Did Evan tell you?" he asked.


    I nodded. He sat up straight and leaned against the headboard. His brows were slightly furrowed as if


    he was still in pain.


    "Have you taken the medicine?" I looked around the room, but I didn''t find any trace of medicine.


    He smiled lightly. "It''s just a minor issue. I''ll be fine after resting."


    I pursed my lips, feeling upset. "If you could be cured without taking any medicine, you would have


    recovered a long time ago. You wouldn''t be like this until now."


    I tried to withdraw my hand from his palm. But as he held onto it, I lost my bnce and fell into his


    arms.


    His body was scorching hot and his breath was attractive.


    "Let''s eatter. Lie down with me for a while," he said with gentleness in his voice.


    After all, he was sick. There was no reason not to take medicine.


    Looking up at him, I frowned a little. "Let''s eat something first. Then, eat your medicine and sleep after


    that, okay?"


    He chuckled and his voice was filled with joy. He reached out his hand to scratch my nose and asked,


    "Since when did you be so bossy?" "Your health is more important!" I said as I got up.


    I called Evan on my phone, requesting him to bring the medicine. I thought that Hendrix didn''t want to


    get injections. So, I asked him to take some medicine first and I would check his situationter.


    After hanging up the phone, I ced the cooked porridge in front of him and said, "Take this. Then take


    some medicine."


    He stared at me for a long time with a hint of smile in his cold eyes. "If I said I wanted you to feed me,


    would you be angry?"


    I was surprised for a moment. Then, I picked up the spoon and fed him the porridge.


    When the porridge was brought beside his mouth, he seemed surprised. He looked down and ate the


    porridge.


    As he looked at me with deep eyes, I sighed, but didn''t say anything.


    He said, "It''s sweet!"


    He curled his lips and said in an alluring voice, "It''s very sweet."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was speechless.


    I was stunned for a moment and didn''t say anything else.


    After Evan left, Hendrix ate the medicine and didn''t want to let go of my hand. I sighed, "After taking the


    medicine, you should rest."


    He nodded. "Stay with me for a while." Fearing that I would refuse him, he added, "I''ll sleep better if


    you''re by my side."


    I was stunned for a bit before leaning beside him. It was hot and dry. But fortunately, I turned on the air


    conditioner in the room.


    It didn''t take long for me to fall asleep. I thought that he would fall asleep first, but I never expected that


    I would be the one who fell asleep.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    When I woke up, it''s already three in the afternoon. Fortunately, I didn''t need to go to work. Hendrix


    was no longer in bed.


    There were imprints of someone lying on the bed beside me. Obviously, he was the one whoid there.


    A soft voice sounded from the living room, like they were having a meeting.


    I got out of bed and walked outside.


    "Push it. We''re not giving in to Granger Group no matter what." He spoke in a low voice without much


    emotion, but his harshness and decisiveness were undoubtedly revealed.


    If I hadn''t seen him now, I would have forgotten that he was Hendrix Roberts, the genius who won


    numerous bloodbaths in business.


    In the past four years, I had always heard the cold and ruthless rumors about him in Jarold City.


    He peered up as he heard some movements. His cold eyes turned warm and gentle as they fell on me.


    His voice was calm as he said, "You''re awake."


    I nodded and my eyes fell on hisputer. Seeing the video conference, I stayed rooted to where I


    was and said softly, "You can work first!"


    He turned off theputer and stood up. He walked toward me. He held me in his arms and said


    gently, "Why didn''t you sleep longer?"


    I pursed my lips and gazed at the scenery outside the hotel. The many tens of acres ofnd, originally


    covered with weeds, were already dug into loess.


    "Are you feeling better?" I withdrew my gaze and raised my hand to touch his forehead. It wasn''t hot


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and there weren''t any traces of a fever.


    He grinned from ear to ear. "I feel better after seeing you!"


    I kept silent.


    He buried his head on my shoulder, and his breath was warm. "Arianna, love shouldn''t be heavy. In


    those four years, I acted and practiced my role to take care of you over and over again. It was fate


    when I met you in Hovell. I''m happy in my heart and I can''t wait to hold you in my arms forever, and


    never let go again. But I know that I couldn''t wish for too much."


    "I won''t drive you away again because of my rashness. There isn''t much time in life for me to be


    reckless. Therefore, I could only find happiness within myself. When Evan went to find you, I didn''t dare


    to have much hope. If you hadn''te, all I could do was to continue to protect you carefully. If you


    came, it would prove that you have me in your heart. Arianna, I don''t want to be stuck in this cycle for


    another four years," he continued.


    I let him hold me and my heart throbbed a little. I knew I was in trouble. It''s like being in a deep swamp.


    After four years, I buried the past in my heart. As long as I didn''t bring it up, it would be alright.


    I also thought that if we saw each other again, how would I face him if he treated me like before?


    However, I never thought that he would be reliable and even began to take care of my feelings.


    The way he loved me was different.


    "If you hadn''t met me, you might be happy right now," I said. If he had married Andrea seven years


    ago, he might have had a sessful career and a happy family.


    He held my hand. "If I hadn''t met you, I might never feel happy."


    Evan said that Hovell''s sky was very peaceful.


    Even the clouds moved slowly, as well as the love and affection. But they were real.


    But this time, I thought I could handle it. No matter what the answer was, I clearly knew that he had me


    in his heart, and that''s enough.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    I was surprised. Back then, I was ready to divorce him even without the Moore Family.


    Momentster, I said, "Even if I didn''t go back, I still thought of divorce. It had nothing to do with the


    Moore Family."


    He smiled with a hint of self-mockery, "It wouldn''t be easy to divorce me without the Moore Family


    backing you up."


    That''s true. Not to mention that I was pregnant at the time.


    He let out a sigh and a bitter smile. "I was too self-opinionated. So, it became like this."


    "Why was Aaron involved in this?" I knew that Aaron was kind to me, but why wouldn''t he let me go


    back to the Moore Family?


    He was silent for a moment and said, "Things in the Moore Family are tooplicated. It''s fine if you


    guys managed to stay safe and sound. But if something had happened, everyone would be ruined. The


    Moore Family has offended too many people these years. Without the protection of the Moore Family,


    how could you live?"


    That''s why Aaron made use of Irvin''s rmendation to get me to be Charles'' stepdaughter. His


    goal was if I got epted into the Moore Family and anything happened to them, I would still have the


    Reid family''s and Hendrix''s protection. Was that the reason? I thought.


    They stumbled all the way, always thinking of a way to protect me. But everything happened by


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ident, including the death of the child and Monique. There was no way to avoid it.


    I sighed. Looking at the blue sky outside the window, my heart was empty. How long had it been? I was


    so close to forgetting how I was in the past.


    Four years could heal wounds. But was it really possible to reunite again?


    It wouldn''t be that easy.


    Hendrix said, "Go back to Jarold City with me. I''ve been preparing our wedding for four years. I''m only


    waiting for you toe back!"


    His voice was deep and affectionate.


    I didn''t respond. I nced down at my watch and felt that it was gettingte. Thus, I withdrew from his


    arms and said, "The school is over soon, I have to pick up Anne."


    His ck eyes became deep. He pursed his lips and nodded. "I''ll go with you!"


    I shook my head and pointed at hisputer. "Your meeting is not over yet."


    The meeting ended suddenly, and the higher-ups of Roberts Group must have already gone crazy by


    Hendrix''s sudden act.


    He gave a faint smile. He didn''t mind and said, "Let Evan drive you there!"


    I wanted to refuse, but I kept my mouth shut. In the end, I couldn''t resist him. So I simply epted.


    In the car, Evan looked like he had something he wanted to say to me. I frowned and looked out the


    window. I knew deep down that what he wanted to say was probably tofort me.


    I sighed slightly. "Roberts Group is at its peak now. Do you have a child with your wife?"


    I recalled him saying that he was married.


    He paused and said, "Yes, he''s already two years old."


    "That''s great!" I smiled. Everyone began to follow the path that they should take.


    He looked at me while holding on to the steering wheel. He hesitated for a moment, but then he asked,


    "It''s been four years, Jarold City has changed a lot. Do you want to go back and have a look?"


    Did I want to go back?


    That would probably happen sooner orter.


    I didn''t say anything. He thought that I didn''t want to go back, so he sighed slightly and said, "Mrs.


    Roberts, when Anne falls down, who would be in more pain? You, or her?"

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    His eyes were teary and his voice was low. "During the day, he would be cold and decisive in Roberts


    Group. Once the night fell, he began to hurt himself. He had to endure it day after day. Sometimes he


    drank until his stomach bled. But when he was sober, he would grab me and ask, ''Evan, should I look


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for her? It''s okay to look from a distance, right?'' However, he would fall into silence again the next day


    after he woke up."


    "He hid his emotions very well, but he was still human. Even if he hid his emotions well, there are times


    when he would still fall apart. Mrs. Roberts, you both don''t have to live in the past. You just need to live


    in the present and the future. As long as you love him, you both can go on. You don''t have to keep


    torturing each other."


    The green light of the traffic light lit up. I was distracted. I never thought that one day, I would hear


    everything about Hendrix from an outsider.


    Both shock and absentmindedness were present.


    We had so many obstacles in the past. But now, we had indeed passed them all.


    After picking up Anne, I took her back to the house.


    Before leaving, Evan looked at me. He pursed his lips. "Mr. Roberts is going back to Jarold City


    tonight."


    He left after saying that.


    I sent Hendrix a text message. I didn''t say much, I just reminded him to be careful on the road.


    Seconds after the message was sent, he called me on the phone. He said in a gentle voice, "Have you


    eaten dinner yet?"


    On the other end of the phone, he seemed to be ready to get on the ne. I nodded. I looked up at the


    dark sky and said, "I''ve eaten."


    "Take good care of yourself and have your meals on time. Wait for me toe back." His voice was


    very soft, but it was enough to hear clearly.


    I nodded as I heard the announcement calling for boardinging from the other side of the phone.


    I said, "I''m going to hang up now. Let''s talk when you get home!"


    "Alright!"


    Hanging up the phone, I was a little distracted. The casual words of Evan left a lot of feelings in my


    heart.


    Indeed, the one that gave in the most affection was the one who would hurt the most.


    At first, I thought I loved him very much. But then I gradually realized that I didn''t. When I found that I


    was pregnant, I began nning to leave. I knew that he would suffer too when I lost my child. But I still


    poured my hatred at him. Even when I knew that he switched the DNA, I left on my own without


    listening to his exnations.


    I was too selfish. That''s how I came to this point.


    I quit the job at the hotel a week after Hendrix left.


    Norman held my resignation report and looked at me calmly, "Does Mr. Roberts know about this?"


    "I will let him know," I said.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded and signed it.


    "What do you n to do in the future?" he said with a trace of loneliness on his face.


    "I don''t know yet!" Aaron and Hendrix continued to show up. I probably could not escape from the


    gossip even if I continued to stay at the hotel.


    He nodded. "Let''s keep in touch with each other in the future."


    However, I couldn''t keep nting seeds as I was leaving.


    I didn''t pack a lot of Anne and my clothes as well as the luggage. I only packed some clothes.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Dinner was during the weekend. I told Anne about leaving in advance, so she was prepared. But she


    could not help but feel ufortable.


    She had always been carefree, jumping and pouncing around, but suddenly she became sensible. She


    handed her savings and favorite things to Bet and whispered, "My mother said that we can''t bring


    these things with us. Please keep them for me. I''lle back to you to get them next time."


    Bet had always been silent, but now he was even quieter. He looked up at me and said, "Madam


    Reid, when will youe back with Anne?"


    I couldn''t find an answer to his question. So, I thought for a moment and said, "We wille back


    sometime during the festive holidays."


    When he heard that we woulde back, a rare smile appeared on his face. "Then my father and I will


    wait for you at Hovell for Halloween."


    I almost forgot that it would be Halloween soon. After a slight pause, I nodded and said, "Okay, then


    Anne and I will return during Halloween."


    Upon hearing such an answer, the two children were in a much better mood.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Norman was silent for a while. He looked at me and said, "Are you going to Jarold City?"


    I shook my head. "Perhaps not for the time being."


    In the past, when Anne was younger, I had never taken her back to Ucrebury. Now that she''s older, I


    want to take her to Ucrebury to see Monique. I had never talked to her about this for so many years


    because I didn''t know how to say it.


    After saying our goodbyes, we went home. Anne kept holding me, feeling mncholy. I knew that she


    was reluctant to part with this ce.


    After coaxing her to sleep, I called Hendrix on the phone.


    When he picked up the phone, his voice was deep and attractive. "I was about to call you, then you did.


    Is this telepathy?"


    I smiled and looked up at the bright moon hanging high outside the window. I said, "I quit my job at the


    hotel."


    He didn''t seem to be surprised. "Well, it''s a waste for you to stay with the hotel with your knowledge


    and vision."


    I smiled and thought, was this apliment?


    "Where are you going?" he asked in a gentle voice.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet!" Now, all I thought about was Anne''s future. Hovell was good all around.


    But it didn''t seem to be ideal for Anne''s future. She could have a better future, so I had to think


    properly.


    "No matter where you go, I will support you. Don''t forget that Anne is my daughter too," he spoke. His


    voice was soft and calm.


    I was distracted for a few seconds, then I nodded. "Okay!"


    Compared with how we used to be around each other, this was the ideal way nowadays. He didn''t


    force me to stay anywhere, but guided me patiently by giving advice. To be honest, I liked this very


    much.


    After hanging up, I booked a ne ticket to Ucrebury. Hovell didn''t have an airport, so we had to take a


    car for an hour and a half to get to the urban area.


    I arrived at Ucrebury in September. It was Anne''s first time here. As soon as we got off the ne, she


    began looking around excitedly, saying, "It''s very big here, Mom."


    I gave a faint smile and took her to Bronzy Condo. When I left back then, I bought a house and left one


    of Monique''s houses for Anne.


    We took this photo when we graduated from college. Monique had already worked in the bar that year.


    That''s right!


    I had to have something to remember. Otherwise, I would forget my past self.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    "Why are you crying, Mom?" Anne asked. Her voice was soft. I knelt down and hugged her. I was


    feeling ufortable.


    "Anne, I''ll take you to see this aunt tomorrow, okay?" I hadn''t been here for four years. I wondered if


    she was well.


    Looking at Monique in the photo, Anne nodded. She raised her hand to wipe my tears. "Okay!"


    I held her in my arms as I tried to calm down. "This aunt is the most important person to me and also to


    you. Can you promise me to not call her aunt, but Mom in the future?"


    She was confused. "Why? Bet said that there could only be one father and mother. If I call


    someone else Mom, then what do I call you?"


    "Anne, each of us are different, and you are different from Bet. You are a girl and he is a boy. He


    only has one mother, but you have two mothers. This aunt is the most important person to me. Her


    name is Monique. You must remember it, okay?" I said.


    I couldn''t tell her that I wasn''t her real mother, but I didn''t want her to have no memory of Monique.


    She couldn''t keep any memories before she turned four. But after she turned four, she could remember


    everything about Monique.


    She seemed to be a little confused. But seeing how serious I was, she nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll


    listen to you. I will call this aunt Mama Monique from now on, okay?"


    I nodded.


    After settling down, Anne and I took a taxi and went to the cemetery the next day. Since I didn''te


    for a long time, the cemetery seemed to have expanded again. More tombstones were inside.


    How many people had lost their loved ones in those four years?


    At the flower shop outside the cemetery, a middle-aged woman was selling flowers. When she saw me


    with my child, she couldn''t help blurting out, "Do you want some chrysanthemums?"


    I smiled and shook my head. I led Anne into the flower shop. I said to the shop owner, "I want to pick


    one by myself. Is that okay?"


    She was startled but nodded. "Of course!"


    Monique used to say that she didn''t like white chrysanthemums as they seemed so pale to her. Hence,


    she was flustered when she looked at chrysanthemums. They weren''t as pleasing as sunflowers.


    I picked a handful of sunflowers while holding Anne in my arms. Master Roberts does not know much


    about flowers but he was calm andposed. So, I decided to pick a bouquet of yellow


    chrysanthemums.


    Grandma''s favorite was the irises near the Hovell courtyard. She said the flower was tenacious and it''s


    beautiful without being too striking. It would grow with the wind when a few seeds fell on the ground


    and it was rinsed by a heavy rain.


    The tomb was expanded into arge area with long steps. Since it''s early autumn, the fog was thick


    and we had been walking on the steps for a long time. After all these years, if it hadn''t been for the


    district number, I would have forgotten the location.


    As for Josiah, I didn''t know what kind of person he was. Even after four years, I still didn''t understand


    what kind of rtionship he and Monique had.


    As I nced at the white Lisianthus ced in front of the tombstone, I got lost in thought.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Lisianthus had two meanings. The first one meant eternal love, and the other was hopeless love.


    Both meant extreme opposites.


    The scale would tip over when it was pushed to a limit. No matter how great love was, it would be too


    "Mom!" Perhaps because she had been standing for too long, Anne suddenly opened her mouth and


    looked at the picture on the tombstone. Feeling puzzled, Anne asked, "Is Mama Monique dead?"

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    The child''s shy voice rang through. Josiah, who was in a daze, turned his head and his gazended on


    me. He was slightly stunned.


    Perhaps he knew that the person who spoke just now wasn''t me, so he looked at Anne.


    The adult and child looked at each other for a moment. They were father and daughter. They were


    inextricably linked. He pursed his lips and frowned.


    After some time, he looked at me and said, "The child is..."


    "Anne, give the flowers to Mama Monique," I spoke. I intended to avoid his question.


    If Monique didn''t want to hand over the child to Josiah, then I wouldn''t. It was selfish, but it was also


    Monique''sst wish.


    Anne nodded. She was too young to understand the meaning of life and death. Putting the sunflower in


    front of the tombstone, she stared at the photo on the tombstone.


    She was about the equal height of the tombstone. So, she could see the photo without bending down.


    Mother and daughter met and looked each other in the eye. It seemed like I went back in time when the


    mother and daughter hugged and cried together.


    "Mama Monique, Mom said that you are very important to her. Mom is very important to me. From now


    on, you are also important to me too," Anne said.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The child''s words and logic were strange, but her voice was soft. It could make people feel particrly


    sorry for her.


    Josiah wasn''t a fool. He knew that I had a miscarriage back then. He should also know that Anne


    wasn''t my child.


    He looked at Anne. His gaze was too calm and deep. He must have put two and two together.


    It seemed that I had never told him that Monique was gone. Now that he was here, someone had


    probably told him about it.


    He looked at me and asked, "What''s her name?"


    He obviously asked for the child''s name. "Moanna Reid!" I looked at the tombstone, where Anne was


    wiping off the dust on the memorial picture with her tiny hands.


    It suddenly felt saddening looking at the scene.


    Josiah nodded his head and his Adam''s apple trembled as he said, "It''s a good name."


    The fog in the morning never changed. I frowned as I looked at the photo on the tombstone, and my


    heart stopped. Four years. In these four years, I could always see Monique and that child waving


    goodbye to me in my dreams.


    In the dream, Monique said, "Arianna, I''ll help you take care of him."


    I sobbed. My memory of that child became blurrier. Sometimes, I would wonder what our child would


    be like with someone as great as Hendrix as his father.


    asionally, the heart shattering pain tore me from inside out. Fortunately, there was Anne, who was


    by my side, and my memories were filled with Hovell. I escaped from the pain as I gradually freed


    myself from the past.


    That''s right!


    We were separated by death, and the only thing we could do was to take care of the children we had


    entrusted each other with.


    A woman''s voice sounded behind him, dispersing the fog in the early morning. "Josiah, let''s go home!"


    The woman''s voice sounded familiar. I slowly turned around and saw Chloe Hammer.


    I hadn''t seen her for a few years, and she became more attractive. She was no longer young, but


    looked calm and mature.


    She seemed to be surprised when she saw me. Her gaze then fell on Anne, who was in front of the


    tombstone, and she was in a daze.


    I pursed my lips. I replied while looking calm, "Hello." That haze in my heart was still there, but it was


    not so obvious.


    As my sight fell on her slightly bulging belly, I was surprised. After that, I realized she carried Josiah''s


    baby.


    I scoffed immediately, and rage filled my eyes as I looked at Josiah. "Josiah Saunders, you shouldn''t


    have brought her here."


    What the hell was this?


    Was it a provocation?

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    She was partly responsible during Monique''s death that year. If she came here brazenly like this, it


    probably meant that she had lived peacefully for the past few years.


    There was a trace of fear hidden on her face. She looked toward Josiah. It seemed like she wasn''t


    scared of Monique, but Josiah.


    What a joke. It turned out that Josiah still didn''t know about the truth of Monique''s death!


    "Miss Reid, I know you and Monique are good friends. But people can''te back to life after their


    death. Besides, aren''t people supposed to face forward and live on?"


    She actually spoke those words so openly.


    If I didn''t know her past, I would have thought that she must be an elegant and optimistic person.


    "One can''te back to life after death, but how does one die?" I looked at Josiah as Iughed


    derisively. "Josiah, have you ever wondered how Monique died?"


    "Miss Reid!" She probably didn''t expect that I would be asking Josiah directly. Chloe said urgently,


    "Didn''t Monique pass because she got worked up after your ident? It''s a long time ago. Why are


    you bringing up the past again?"


    Why did I bring it up again?


    I looked at her. My gaze fell onto her belly which was slightly bulging. I suddenly felt sympathy for her.


    After all, the child was innocent.


    "What''s going on?" Josiah asked as he saw that I kept my mouth shut.


    "It''s nothing. Josiah, you can find it out yourself if you want to know about it. You don''t have to ask me.


    Don''t get taken advantage of like a fool," I muttered.


    At the end of the day, Monique''s death involved too many people. Chloe deserved the worst, but if I told


    Josiah those words now, how much different would I be from her back then?


    We left home early in the morning and the cemetery was quite far from the city. I looked at Anne who


    was staring dazedly at the tombstone. I said, "It''s time to go home, Anne."


    Anne nodded as she nced over at Josiah. She hesitated a moment before she said, "Goodbye,


    Uncle."


    I was surprised for a moment while Josiah''s body stiffened. As if he was hypnotized, he replied,


    "Goodbye!" He sounded dazed.


    Anne and I walked down the steps of the cemetery. She was tiny, so she was slow. Atst, I carried her


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    on my back instead.


    The stairs were so long, like there was no end to it. "Anne, did you like the uncle we met just now?"


    I knew Anne. If there was a stranger and I never introduced them, Anne wouldn''t have said anything.


    However, she called Josiah on her own volition.


    "I don''t like him much. But he feels different from the other uncles," the little fellow spoke with decorum.


    I couldn''t help butugh. They were blood-rted after all. I couldn''t avoid that no matter what.


    "Don''t you like that uncle, Mom?" she asked as sheid on my shoulder. She looked sleepy.


    Thinking for a moment, I shook my head. "I don''t like him, but I don''t hate him either. But he owed


    something to my most important person."


    "Oh..."


    She must be sleepy as a long yawn rang out.


    A ck Jaguar stopped at the side of the road. The window rolled down, revealing Josiah''s cold face.


    "Let me send you back!" he offered.


    I shook my head and refused, "It''s okay. It''s still early, I can take a taxi."


    I grimaced. I didn''t want to talk to her anymore. I said inly, "We''re fine on our own!"


    I frowned and I felt a little upset.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Fortunately, I saw a taxiing from a distance and I raised my hand to stop it. After that, I looked


    calmly at them and said, "The taxi ising. Thank you anyway!"


    After getting in the car, Anne was fast asleep, not waking up even after we returned to the Bronzy


    Condo. I put her to bed and cleaned up. Afterwards, I picked up my cell phone to order some dishes.


    There were several missed calls which were from both Hendrix and Ian. I was supposed to call Ian, but


    since I arrivedte the night before, I had forgotten about it.


    It wasn''t the weekend. Ian must still be at work, so I sent him a message and told him that everything


    was fine.


    I called Hendrix on the phone. When the call got through, I could hear that it was really quiet at his side.


    His voice was low, "Were you very busy in the morning?"


    I threw the clothes I had worn in the morning into the washing machine. The mountain road was


    muddy, so getting it dirty was inevitable.


    "I brought Anne to look around." There was movement from the bedroom, Anne seemed to have woken


    up.


    I got up to go and take a look.


    "Do you have any ns in the afternoon?" Hendrix asked from the other end of the line.


    "I may go out for a walk." Anne really did wake up. She was sitting on the bed and ying with the


    Seeing me, she said softly, "Mom, I am hungry!"


    I nodded and said to the phone, "I need to cook for Anne. We''ll talkter."


    "Alright!" he replied. His voice was warm and gentle.


    After hanging up the phone, it was not long before the doorbell rang. It was probably the takeout.


    I opened the doorand was met with the sight of Ian carrying many items. Seeing that I took a long time


    to answer the door, he could not help but ask, "Did you fall asleep?"


    I smiled, "No, aren''t you at work? Why are you here?"


    He brought the bags into the kitchen, sighed helplessly and said, "The refrigerator is empty. Why would


    I be at work? You both haven''t eaten anything yet, right?"


    I nodded. Anne was already hugging his thigh while shouting how hungry she was.


    He handed over the desserts he''d bought for Anne and said softly to her, "Eat a little bit first. I''ll cook for


    youter."


    Then, he looked up at me, "Where did you go this morning?"


    "I went to the cemetery," I said as I put the things into the refrigerator with him, "I met Josiah and Chloe


    at the cemetery this morning."


    After a pause, I continued, "Chloe seems to be pregnant."


    He stopped what he was doing and frowned. "Josiah''s child?"


    I shrugged, "It''s possible!" It seemed like it.


    He looked at Anne, frowning slightly. He lowered his voice and said, "Don''t ever tell him about Anne."


    I grimaced, "Perhaps he already knows. After all, Anne resembles him."


    "So what? Just don''t say it and don''t admit it. He can''t try to take Anne away by force!" He was a little


    angry. "If it weren''t for Chloe Hammer, Monique wouldn''t have died due to blood loss. D*mn it!"


    Anne had been hungry, so she sat quietly aside and ate.


    I gave a small smile. I couldn''t help but find him endearing. I replied, "Yes, I know."


    Hendrix replied, "You should keep warm. I''lle and see you when I''m done with my work."


    I said, "Okay!"


    Hendrix asked, "Do you miss me?"


    I said, "Yes!"


    Hendrix said, "I miss you too."


    It was afternoon.


    Not long after they left, I felt as if I barely slept. When I woke up, I found that my body was feeling


    ufortable.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    The sky was foggy outside. I really couldn''t be alone looking at such an oppressing scene. It was too


    easy to feel depressed.


    After washing up, I grabbed an umbre and left the house.


    The misty Ucrebury was very beautiful like an oil painting. As I passed by Roberts Group, there were


    already big changes.


    The changes were shocking enough in these four years. The office building had been renovated and


    new luxurious buildings had been built around it. The surrounding shopping malls were numerous and


    it was likely that it had be the center of the city.


    I stood there quietly for a while. After four years, I was back here again. However, I was in a different


    state of mind.


    It was still early in the morning. I was sitting at the square, looking at the people walking around. Some


    of them were lovers talking, hand in hand, while some were old people holding onto each other for a


    walk. It was as if time flew by.


    When Hendrix sat beside me, I was startled for a moment. Seeing the smile on his face, I couldn''t help


    but ask, "Weren''t you in Jarold City?"


    He smiled, "I thought you were still in Hovell, but you have already returned to Ucrebury. Why didn''t


    you tell me?"


    I leaned my head on his shoulder. I said softly, "I was going to tell you, but I thought you were in Jarold


    City, so I thought to call you after I arrived at Jarold City."


    He nodded. His arms wrapped around me, "You have to let me know that you are safe, no matter


    where you are."


    I nodded. As we looked at the crowd of peopleing and going, I couldn''t help but ask, "How did you


    find this ce?"


    He smiled, "Take a guess?"


    I shook my head. I couldn''t guess. I nced up at him with a warm light in my eyes, "Maybe it''s fate!"


    "Yes!" He nodded and gently kissed me on the forehead.


    The people on the street were mottled and messy while the falling rain was gentle. Looking into each


    others'' eyes, I was surprised by the kiss that came next.


    The kiss was urgent, but gentle and long. I could hear the sound of his breath. Perhaps the passersby


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    were surprised too.


    Perhaps someone recognized Hendrix. After what seemed to be an eternity, he pulled away. Although


    no one was surrounding me, passersby stopped and stared at me. Some seemed to be curious about


    me while some were surprised at the same time.


    Someone took a photo of him on the phone. They must have recognized Hendrix.


    I red up at him and my face was burning hot. "It''s all your fault I''m being watched like a monkey."


    He smiled and held me in his arms, "It''s my fault!"


    The ck Maybach stopped at the side of the road. After cing me in the driver''s seat, Evan got out


    of the car and walked over to Hendrix.


    After Hendrix whispered a few words to Evan, he got in the car and looked over at me. "What do you


    want to eat?"


    I just realized it turned out that I had been sitting here for several hours.


    "Anything will do!" I replied.


    We went for fine dining.


    It had always been a habitual choice of mine.


    Throughout the four years, Ucrebury had changed a lot. Hendrix had picked the ce. It was located


    on the top of the city garden in the center of the city, so there was a good view.


    Before we ordered our meal, we met someone Hendrix knew.


    The smile on Sierra''s face froze when she saw me, as if she was thinking about something.


    Hendrix showed no emotion. He simply asked, "Did youe alone?"


    She smiled, "I''ve made an appointment with a friend. We need to find a suitable photographer for


    Advancer Tech''s advertisement."


    Hendrix nodded and said, "Alright, then you can go ahead!"


    Sierra smiled faintly, looking a little awkward. Her gaze fell on me and she asked politely, "She is?"


    "My wife, Arianna Reid!" Hendrix answered. He raised his hand and gestured at Sierra, whose face


    was a little stiff. He looked at me and said, "This is


    Sierra Nnd, an artist under Roberts Group''s entertainment agency."


    She looked at me and held out her hand. "Hello, Miss Reid. I''m Sierra Nnd. You can call me Sierra."

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    I nodded and shook hands with her. With a small smile, I said, "I''m his ex-wife, Arianna. Nice to meet


    you, Miss Sierra."


    She was startled for a moment before saying, "Ex-wife? You and Mr. Roberts are divorced?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, "It''s been four years."


    Sierra seemed to be surprised, but she was an actress after all. She controlled her facial expressions


    very well. She smiled, "You both can go ahead. I''ll go and see my friend first."


    Hendrix didn''t say a word but just nodded his head indifferently.


    I just smiled, not saying anything.


    After Sierra was at a distance, I felt Hendrix staring at me. Scared of that look on his face, I couldn''t


    help but say, "If you keep looking at me like this, I''m afraid you''ll spoil the food."


    He chuckled and elegantly cut the steak brought by the waiter into pieces and exchanged them for my


    untouched steak.


    I never liked to cut steak as I was clumsy in doing so. In the past, Monique mentioned that it felt like


    dissecting a body when cutting a steak.


    Half the reason why people liked to use knives and forks was that, for a long time, they basically ate


    raw food, so they only ate as they cut.


    I didn''t verify that conclusion of Monique''s, but I more or less had this thought in my mind.


    Sierra was sitting not too far away. From her position, she could clearly see where Hendrix and I were.


    "Drink some juice first!" Hendrix said as he brought the ss of juice to my mouth.


    I was forced to drink it and couldn''t help butugh. Most of his actions were intentional.


    "I''ll do it myself. You don''t have to be so deliberate!" It was not a lie. With Sierra''s beautiful eyes looking


    at me from such a distance, I felt somewhat ufortable.


    "Since we''re in a rtionship, it''s better to be closer." He was indeed doing it on purpose.


    I sighed. He was getting back at me because I introduced myself as his ex-wife!


    Looking at the piece of steak brought to the corner of my mouth, I felt a little helpless. "I really can do it


    by myself."


    He raised his eyebrows. "I like to feed you."


    It looked like he was treating me like a pig.


    In the car after we left the restaurant, I smiled.


    "When I was in a bar in Hovell one day, a young man named Culver came to me. Thinking I was Sierra,


    he confessed to me and left me a message."


    I never cared about that. However, after being told how simr we are a few times, it''s hard not to be


    suspicious.


    Now that I''d looked at Sierra carefully, she truly looked simr to me. The features on her face were


    very simr to mine, especially her nose.


    Hendrix started the car. Curling his lips, he said, "Many simr looking people in this world would try


    their best to imitate you. However, things like temperament and charm can''t be imitated. No matter how


    simr they look, it''s still not you."


    I smiled and didn''t say anything else.


    After a busy day, I would have been tired. As such, I fell asleep in the car. When I woke up, I saw him


    parking the car under a vi.


    I opened my mouth, still feeling sleepy, "Where are we?"


    "It''s our home!" He said as he leaned over to unfasten my seat belt.


    I moved my eyes away from him subconsciously and was kissed by him all of a sudden. The kiss was


    fierce and persistent.


    I found my voice after a long while, "Anne is still in Bronzy Condo. I have to go back!"


    I frowned. "We are divorced."


    He replied in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t sign the papers."


    Inside the vi, almost everything was the same as before. When I entered the vi, I said, "I can walk


    by myself!"


    It felt inappropriate to be held this way.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    He gave a small smile. "It''s okay. You can close your eyes and rest first."


    I found it funny. In these few steps, in these few minutes, there was nothing to worry about.


    There were people sitting in the living room, which surprised me a little. They were Nerissa Roberts


    and Sierra, whom I had seen during the day.


    After four years of not seeing each other, Nerissa''s face was calm and pale, but she was still dignified.


    Hendrix and I appeared intimately in front of them. Hence, when we entered the vi, both people who


    were drinking tea in the living room stood up.


    Nerissa frowned when she saw me. She was evidently displeased. She looked over at Hendrix with a


    sour expression. "Why did you bring her back? You..."


    Hendrix''s eyebrows knitted together as he frowned. He coldly told her, "Aunt Nerissa, this is my


    personal matter." He sounded nk and there was no emotion in his voice. However, there was a kind


    of cold indifference that distanced people from him.


    Nerissa''s mood was getting unstable. "You two have already separated, why are you still involved with


    each other? Four years are enough for you..."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Aunt, it''s gettingte. You should go back soon!" He was tantly telling her to leave.


    "Go rest if you''re tired!" Hendrix looked down at me. The man''s eyes were clear and he was


    exceptionally gentle.


    I sighed. This time, I had indirectly offended Nerissa.


    As he carried me upstairs, his voice was warm and gentle. "Everything in the bedroom is still there. It''s


    what you like to use, just like before."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say a word. Sierra, who stood in the living room, was panicking. She


    appeared to be staggering a little.


    She looked at me and seemed a little desperate.


    A woman''s intuition was always present. I didn''t know what kind of rtionship Hendrix and Sierra had


    in the past four years. But now, judging by Sierra''s expression, it was most likely that her heart


    belonged to Hendrix.


    "Mr. Roberts!" Sierra opened her mouth, which sounded a little empty in the hall.


    Hendrix frowned and looked back at her. Feeling displeased, he asked, "What''s the matter, Miss


    Nnd?"


    Sierra pursed her lips as she looked aggrieved. "I''d like to discuss some details about Advancer Tech''s


    endorsement with you."


    Hendrix was an elegant and exclusive man. He looked at her with little emotion, and with a light tone he


    said indifferently, "Miss Nnd, it''s nine o''clock in the evening. The working time at Roberts Group is


    eight hours, from nine o''clock in the morning to six o''clock in the evening. It''s been three hours past the


    working hours. You are an educated person too. It''s rude for you toe without being invited and


    wanting to discuss work with me at midnight. The others might think that we have some improper


    rtionship going on, don''t you think?"


    He looked solemn as he continued, "Miss Nnd, you are already 26 years old. You should know the


    right time to do or say something. You should go home. I don''t know why you came to my house today,


    but I don''t want a repeat of this situation. My wife and I should have our personal space and I don''t


    want anyone to disturb us. Please excuse us."


    He spoke without much emotion, nonchnt but assertive. It was too cruel for a girl who admired him


    to hear.


    Nerissa frowned. "Hendrix, you''ve gone too far!"


    Sierra shook her head. "Madam Nerissa, I''m fine."


    She lowered her head, not daring to look at Hendrix again. She turned around and left the vi.


    Nerissa followed her out with the intention offorting her. Hendrix was angry because he had


    guessed what Sierra told Nerissa.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    I didn''t know what kind of rtionship Nerissa and Sierra had in the past four years that made her


    protect Sierra like this. But now it seemed that it was different from the past.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After bringing me back to the bedroom, Hendrix gently kissed my forehead and said in a low voice,


    "Close your eyes and sleep well."


    After that, he got up and went downstairs.


    Most seniors cared about their juniors. Nerissa didn''t want me to be together with Hendrix, so she


    probably knew that there were many things that she had to be concerned about.


    If I were in her position, I would not be so epting either. After all, it was very difficult for two people


    who had hurt each other before to continue living their lives together.


    He supposedly turned off the lights in the bedroom to help me sleep better. But I was afraid of the dark,


    so I couldn''t fall asleep anyway.


    I got up from the bed and turned on themp. I couldn''t fall asleep. Without Anne here, I needed scents


    to help me sleep.


    I got up and walked out of the bedroom. There seemed to be a conversation in the hall. It


    sounded heavy.


    It was Hendrix and Nerissa who were arguing about me.


    Hendrix''s expression did not look well. Nerissa spoke, "Why can''t you let go of her? Both of you know


    about it, her parents and her past. You can''t go back to the past anymore, and you can''t live like a


    normal husband and wife. What''s wrong with Sierra? Why is she not enough for you?"


    She seemed a little agitated. "In terms of appearances, she''s nearly identical to Arianna. She''s young,


    naive, gentle, and sensible. When you''re with her, you can focus on your career, and you two can have


    a family together. What''s wrong with that? Why do you have to hold onto the past and not let go?


    What''s the point in torturing yourself like this?"


    I knew what she said was true. It was true. Why were both of us stuck in the past, not leaving it behind?


    Was it so bad to start over and find someone new to live our lives together?

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    He looked at Nerissa with a self-deprecating smile on his face. "Aunt Nerissa, it''s not that she can''t


    leave me, but I can''t leave her. I can''t do without her. I''ve never learned how to love her, so I had been


    hurting her all this time. I don''t only love her, I also lost the ability to love anyone else after I met her. No


    matter what happens in the future, I want to protect her and I want to do as much as I can for her. The


    past is in the past. The future is what''s important, isn''t it?"


    I stood frozen on the spot as I stared at him. There was an unspeakable pain in my heart and my eyes


    fell on the ring on his finger. Yes, it seemed that he had never taken off that ring.


    Perhaps Nerissa never expected he would say something like this. She opened her mouth, yet no


    words came out.


    She looked up at me with a little self-deprecation, shook her head and left in a daze.


    I turned around and went back to the bedroom. I never thought about what kind of existence I was to


    Hendrix. I knew that he loved me and that put my heart at ease, but I never thought that his feelings ran


    so deep.


    Lying on the bed, I waspletely awake. When Hendrix came in, I was still lost in thought with my


    eyes open.


    When I saw himing in, I tried to close my eyes. Unfortunately, he noticed it. "What''s wrong? You


    can''t sleep?"


    I paused for a moment. Then, I said, "Maybe it''s because I''m not used to this room." I regretted my


    words after I said them. Why did the bedroom that we were so familiar with four years ago, felt so


    unfamiliar when we came back?


    He looked down and smiled. He walked over to me. Hey down beside me and drew me closer to


    him. "Maybe it''s because I''m not here."


    Iughed while feeling a little dizzy.


    It was September, so it wasn''t freezing, but it was still a little cold. I stayed up in a daze until midnight. I


    felt a little cold, so I drew closer to him, looking for a source of heat. He held me tightly.


    I actually felt a shallow pain in my heart. We never know what would happen in the future, so we should


    live well in the present.


    The next day, the sun was shining through the blinds into the bedroom. In a daze, I saw Hendrix sitting


    by the bed and working on his documents.


    I said, "Hendrix!" I thought it was a dream at first, but when he looked up at me with light in his eyes, I


    knew that it was really him.


    He put the document aside and got up to kiss me. With a smile, he said, "Do you want to go out with


    meter?"


    I was stunned for a moment. "Is it for work?"


    He smiled slightly. "Not exactly. The weather is good today. You can go out for a walk and rx."


    I nodded my head, agreeing to his invitation.


    Half of the reason for Hendrix''s visit to Ucrebury was Advancer Tech''s advertisement.


    When we entered the huge studio, the staff was very busy. Hendrix received a phone call saying that


    he had something to attend to.


    He frowned and sounded a little angry, "You didn''t prepare for this in advance?"


    Hendrix didn''t show his anger, but instead nodded and smiled. "Okay!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It''s true. Everyone in Roberts Group knew him. If they saw Hendrix with me, most of them would


    spread gossip and rumors.


    He nodded. He called Evan to escort me around and then left.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Evan was following me from behind. It was a little awkward to see him whenever I turned around. I


    said, "I can walk by myself. You can go to work first!"


    He shook his head. "I can be your guide."


    I smiled and couldn''t help butugh. Whether it was him or Hendrix following me, there wasn''t much of


    a difference.


    Suddenly, I saw someone familiar standing at the entrance of the photoshoot set. When I recognized


    who it was, I couldn''t helpughing. I stepped forward and walked up to her. "Kelsey!"


    She seemed to have be more capable after not seeing her for four years.


    Upon seeing me, she was more surprised than I had imagined. Without waiting for my reaction, she


    walked forward and hugged me excitedly. "What''s going on? Where have you been all these years?


    Why didn''t you leave a message or a call? You deleted all of your contacts, you..."


    "I''m back!" I said with a small smile. I had left four years ago and changed all my contacts.


    If it weren''t for someone determined to get to the bottom of the matter, it would be very difficult to


    find me.


    Kelsey Parker took a moment to calm down. She was surprised when she saw Evan following behind


    me. She looked at me and asked, "Mr. Roberts brought you here?"


    I nodded. "I came out here to rx. Just in time! You can take me with you." I looked back at Evan and


    smiled. "Evan, can Kelsey bring me around instead?"


    Evan could not say anything else. He only nodded and said, "Then I won''t bother you anymore. Mrs.


    Roberts, if there''s anything else, please contact me anytime."


    Seeing that he was gone for a distance, I looked at Kelsey with a smile. "Thank goodness you showed


    up, or I would have been watched like a monkey."


    She nodded and said with a smile, "Evan is one of Mr. Roberts''s most trusted men. With him following


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you so respectfully, it would also attract a lot of attention. Let''s go, I''ll take you for a walk."


    She joked, "Don''t worry when you''re with me. I''m just a lowly nning manager. You won''t be treated


    as a monkey if you follow me."


    I followed Kelsey into the studio. She asked me about things in the past four years on the way. She


    also exined Roberts Group''s situation in the entertainment industry to me at the same time.


    I could say that I was at ease.


    "Miss Parker, the publicity department said that Sierra is ill today, so she couldn''te to the set. What


    should we do? Now that everything is ready but the star couldn''te on such a short notice, what''s


    the deal?"


    A young girl suddenly ran over and spoke to Kelsey. She was in such a hurry that she started to panic.


    Kelsey was surprised for a moment. Frowning, she said, "How could this be? It takes a week to set up


    the studio and the scene. We are preparing for the shoot now. Today''s weather is also perfect for taking


    pictures. What happened to her? It''s so sudden, noting at thest minute like this."


    Several people in charge have also gathered around. They were discussing and they sounded anxious,


    "The trailer is scheduled to be released tomorrow. The reporters and media have already informed us


    in advance that if we don''t shoot it today, it will affect the reputation of Roberts Group."


    Everyone wasining anxiously. They didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that Kelsey was staring at me, I couldn''t help feeling confused. "What''s wrong?"


    She pursed her lips and asked, "Don''t you think you look simr to Sierra?"


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but frown. "Why?"


    She looked at me with a little eagerness in her eyes. "Arianna, could you do me a favor?"

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    I was shocked. I didn''t understand and I looked back at Kelsey. "What favor?"


    She hesitated and seemed to be a little embarrassed to ask, but the person next to her piped in, "This


    For a moment, someone looked at Kelsey and said tentatively, "Miss Parker, are you going to..."


    Kelsey nodded, looking at me. "Arianna, you look simr to Sierra. Moreover, you have an even more


    outstanding temperament. If we don''t film it today, Roberts Group will suffer a loss. By the time Mr.


    Roberts questions us, I may be held responsible. Could you help me film it?"


    "Film the teaser?" I was a little hesitant. "I don''t really know much about these things. I haven''t done


    anything like this before."


    "It''s okay!" she said, "It''s not difficult. As long as you change your clothes and stand properly, the


    photographer will guide you."


    I pursed my lips and saw that she was so worried that sweat was already forming on her forehead. I


    couldn''t help but feel bad for her.


    I hesitated for a moment before I nodded my head. I gave my consent.


    Because they had dodged a bullet, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Kelsey held me and said, "Thank


    you!" She sounded sincere.


    Walking towards the dressing room with me, she said with relief, "I thought you wouldn''t agree. Mr.


    Roberts is so protective of you, he wouldn''t let you show up like this with no reason. With such a timing,


    I was going to beg and beg you again. Thank you, Arianna!"


    She looked at me sincerely.


    I smiled, feeling that she was exaggerating. "It''s a piece of cake. You don''t have to be like this."


    She smiled and said, "You don''t know what it means to me for you to help."


    After entering the dressing room, the makeup artist and stylist arrived one after another. Kelsey had


    arranged for people to set up the scene and was called away.


    I sat in front of the makeup mirror. The makeup artist looked at me, surprised. "Miss Reid, you and


    Sierra really look alike."


    I smiled lightly and kept my mouth shut.


    Someone interjected, "While appearances can appear alike, attitude and demeanor cannot. Miss


    Reid''s features look more natural while Sierra''s always gives me the impression that she is imitating


    others. She looks strange."


    The makeup artist began putting makeup on me. Perhaps everyone thought that I was just a temporary


    substitute, so they paid no mind to it and began to talk about it unscrupulously.


    "It''s a deliberate imitation, probably an imitation of Mr. Roberts'' well-protected Andrea."


    "How did you know?"


    "When I participated in an auction before, I was asked to do makeup for Miss Burton, wasn''t I?


    Seriously, Sierra and her look like they''re twins. They''re too alike."


    The two continued discussing, "I heard that Mr. Roberts seems to be getting engaged to Miss Burton.


    There are sources saying that the two of them are very sweet."


    "Is that true?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze, thinking for a moment, "Kissing in the city square?"

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Someone continued, "I feel that the woman''s back doesn''t look like Miss Burton''s, nor it''s Sierra''s. The


    clothes on that woman were obviously from cheap stores! How could they just go shopping in the


    square when they''re in such a controversial situation? Especially Sierra, who usually wears popr


    brands. The clothes on that woman''s body were obviously not!"


    Another staff member wanted to speak, but was cut off by the noise outside the dressing room.


    The makeup artist had finished applying makeup for me and looked at me with amazement. "Wow!


    Miss Reid, your facial features are really delicate, and your skin is great."


    I smiled as a group of people came into the dressing room, led by a woman who appeared to be in her


    forties.


    She was in a bad mood. "Sierra hasn''te yet. Why are you using a substitute to shoot?"


    "Sammy, didn''t you say that Sierra was sick? She couldn''te, so we''ve decided to find a substitute!"


    The person who spoke was from the publicity department, Eugene Lance.


    Sammy rk looked at me with disdain. "Sierra is sick, but she didn''t say that she won''t be shooting.


    Look at what kind of substitute you found. Do you really think that she, even with makeup, could ever


    After that, she raised her hand and looked at the assistant behind her. "Go to the car and bring Sierra


    out. Makeup artist and stylist, get ready and do the makeup for Sierra."


    The makeup artist and stylist were a little flustered and said, "Sammy, but our superiors have asked


    Miss Reid toe and shoot. Our makeup has already been done, so we are ready to shoot. If we


    start from scratch again, it will dy everyone''s time."


    "How valuable is your time? Is it as precious as Sierra''s? Is it that hard to do makeup and styling? Do


    you really think that a substitute can act in such a high- end advertisement from Roberts Group?"


    Sammy red at me with immense disdain.


    She sneered, "Just because she looks a little simr to Sierra, she thinks she''s the real deal? Has she


    ever looked at her hideous face?"


    It was obviously a personal attack on me.


    "Sammy, when did your mouth be so foul? Who''s being hideous here?" Kelsey, who had rushed


    over from outside, walked up to me and patted me on the hand. She askedfortingly, "Are you


    alright?"


    I shook my head, staying calm. I was used to seeing things like this four years ago.


    Seeing Kelsey''s appearance, Sammy


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sneered, "Huh! Miss Parker, you are the director of the marketing department. What are you doing


    here, meddling with the publicity department''s affairs?"

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Perhaps Sammy had never been ignored like this before. She was about to lose her temper when


    Sierra was invited in.


    She was wearing a long white dress and her long hair was tied up. Her delicate face looked smaller.


    This should be the third time we met. When our eyes met, she was a bit shocked. It was clear that she


    was quite surprised as to why I was here.


    Before Sierra opened her mouth, her agent, Sammy said, "You have arrived, Sierra. Let''s do the


    makeup and choose the style first!"


    Sierra didn''t say anything. Instead, she kept looking at me. Her eyes were cold. "Miss Reid?"


    I smiled a little, not thinking much of it. I nodded and greeted, "Hello, Miss Sierra!"


    She looked at me from top to bottom before her eyes fell on my face. She frowned with faint anger in


    her eyes. "Since when did my role get reced by Miss Reid?"


    Kelsey replied, "Miss Nnd, didn''t you say that you were sick and you couldn''t make it?"


    "So what?" Sierra frowned at her, "Miss Parker, do you think that just anyone can rece me?"


    "That''s right!" Sammy said, "If just anyone can show up here, what about Sierra? She just looks a little


    like Sierra, but she really thinks she''s a star? A peasant is still a peasant, no matter what!"


    "Get out of here if you don''t know decent manners!" Kelsey was furious. "Roberts Group wants a


    spokesperson who''s polite, honest, and humble, not a petty person who has a pretty but good-for-


    nothing face."


    "Who are you calling good-for-nothing?" Sammy stopped holding back. She started arguing with Kelsey


    angrily, "You''re just the director of the marketing department. Do you really think you''re important? One


    word from Sierra and you''re out! Who do you think you are?"


    Kelsey almost burst outughing, "One word from Sierra and I''m out? What is this? When did the


    Roberts Group be Sierra''s? Why didn''t I know about this?"


    "Am I wrong? Sierra and Mr. Roberts have been together for so many years. Who do you think you are,


    to act so atrociously here?" Sammy''s words were rather reserved, but everyone could tell that she


    meant Sierra had a good rtionship with Hendrix.


    Although the onlookers didn''t like Sierra very much, when they heard this, most people knew that they


    couldn''t afford to offend Sierra.


    Kelsey, with her tough personality, felt that her words were ridiculous. She looked at Sierra sarcastically


    and said, "Sammy doesn''t seem to know the exact rtionship between you and Mr. Roberts. Don''t


    you know yourself, Miss Sierra?"


    "You..." Sierra opened her mouth.


    For a celebrity, this remark was particrly ironic. Furthermore, Kelsey had just directly exposed a


    female star''s stic surgery in public.


    The reporters who knew how to seize an opportunity had probably already figured out the headlines for


    the next day.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I went to help Kelsey up, but she patted my hands and said, "I''m fine. It doesn''t matter."


    She rose to her feet and threw a cold nce at Sammy. "Are you mad because I hit the nail on the


    head?" she said with a mocking smile.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    "You..."


    Sammy was so angry, so angry that she pushed me away and hit Kelsey.


    I lost my bnce for a moment, not expecting her to lose control like this. When I was suddenly pushed


    away by her, I stumbled onto the dressing cab. Since the edge of the cab was sharp, I couldn''t


    stop myself from hurting my arm. The pain made my whole body go numb.


    Sammy and Kelsey began fighting. The bystanders didn''t dare to intervene, instead they tried to


    persuade them, "Stop fighting!"


    However, their persuasion went unheard.


    Sierra held her hands and looked at me coldly.


    Kelsey was wearing high heels and had long hair, which was grabbed by Sammy. She looked like she


    was going to lose her ground.


    Sammy even scratched her face several times and her skin broke. A woman''s face was very precious.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Frowning, I started to move forward to try and stop her, but Sammy foresaw it and pushed Kelsey away


    all of a sudden.


    I was caught off guard by the hand that came at me with a p. Since I wasn''t prepared for it, I was


    forced to bear the full brunt of the p.


    For a moment, my head was buzzing and my cheeks were tingling with pain.


    "Sammy rk, do you really want to die? How dare you hit her!" Kelsey said as she threw the items on


    the dressing table at Sammy.


    Supposedly, I should be standing on the side and would not have been able to be hit. Suddenly, a hand


    suddenly pushed at me and I was in the range of the thrown things.


    Kelsey was dumbstruck. She looked over at Sierra, who was the one who pushed me. "You''re wicked!"


    Sierra sneered, "She''s just a substitute. Is she really worth protecting?"


    Kelsey was so angry that she nearly lost it.


    Fortunately, Evan, who arrived at the door, came in and broke the dispute. When he saw the state I


    was in, Evan''s shock came a bitte. "What... What''s going on?"


    "Sierra Nnd and her agent threw a big tantrum and refused to shoot, so I asked Arianna to help me


    film it instead. They couldn''t ept it, so they started to cause a ruckus. They even hurt us!" Kelsey


    cried.


    From Kelsey''s words, it looked like she wanted to make the first move.


    Seeing that I looked a little embarrassed and nervous, Evan looked at Sierra and said, "Miss Nnd, if


    you can''t even do your job, there''s no need to work in the industry anymore."


    Evan was Hendrix''s assistant, and the weight of his words was just as important as Hendrix''s.


    Sierra''s face went pale. Looking over at Evan, she asked, "Evan, are you not going to listen to


    everyone''s words first before making a decision?"


    "There''s no need!" These weren''t Evan''s words, but Hendrix''s, who had suddenly entered the room.


    He walked up to me, his gazending on my face. His warm fingers gently touched my cheek, which


    had been pped by Sammy.


    His pair of ck eyes suddenly darkened. His expression was frightening. "Who hit you?"


    "Hendrix!" Sierra''s face brightened up when she saw Hendrix.


    Hendrix ignored her, his heavy gaze still locked on me. His eyes narrowed as he repeated, "Who hit


    her?"


    The air froze for a moment. The people around looked at each other while making their own


    assumptions.


    Kelsey sounded like she wasining. I continued to keep my mouth shut.


    Hendrix frowned. He looked at me, lowering his voice and asked, "Are you hurt anywhere else?"


    I lightly shook my head and smiled. "I''m fine. Are you done with work?"


    Hendrix didn''t look like he wanted to drop the issue. Touching the wound on my face, his eyes held a


    deep chill.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Sierra''s face was as pale as a ghost. Her light body took a few steps back as if she had lost her


    bnce.


    Sammy also realized that something was wrong. Her face was pale and she looked at Sierra with


    confusion. It was like she was questioning the rtionship between Hendrix and I.


    I knew that Hendrix was angry. But after all, this was hispany. I didn''t want to be petty. Based on


    what I knew about Hendrix, Sierra would not be able to stay in the entertainment industry in the future.


    He simply said, "I''m fine. Let''s go, what do you want to eatter?"


    He rxed and held my hand, sighing, "You are so kind, but you are my woman. You don''t have to give


    in to anyone in any situation."


    His dark eyes fell on Sammy. They were cold and bloodthirsty. His deep voice sounded murderous,


    "What goes aroundes around! You should hit her back!"


    As soon as those words were said, Sammy''s legs went limp. All of a sudden, she knelt on the ground.


    Looking at the both of us, her voice trembled as she apologized, "Mr. Roberts, I was at fault. It wasn''t


    on purpose. I''ll apologize to her. I beg you, please let me apologize to her."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix didn''t say anything. He only looked at her coldly. His voice was ruthless, "Do you think


    everything will be resolved after just saying sorry?"


    Sammy was stunned and her face paled. She wiped away her tears, looked over at me and spoke, "I


    didn''t mean to hit you. You can hit me back as much as you want. Mr. Roberts, please. I beg of you,


    leave Sierra''s future out of this."


    Hendrix was silent, but he was looking at me. The bloodthirst on his face dissipated. "Are you afraid of


    your hands hurting?"


    He held my hand, motioning for me to stretch out my palm t and then red at Sammy.


    Sammy knew that she couldn''t refuse. She got up from the ground and walked toward me.


    Before I could react, I heard a p. It wasn''t exactly me who pped her, but it was Hendrix who pulled


    my hand to p her. I didn''t use much strength and might have even withdrawn my hand before I even


    touched her face.


    However, the hard p just now had caused the corner of Sammy''s mouth to bleed. Hendrix was the


    one who had put in all his strength.


    For a moment, there was a chill hidden in the air, but Hendrix''s anger still hadn''t faded.


    He looked at Sammy and said coldly, ''Td better not see you again in the future!"


    His eyes that were as cold as ice then red at Sierra. Although he was silent, anyone could see


    Hendrix''s deep hatred for her.


    I knew that he was being like this because I was hurt, but it honestly wasn''t their fault.


    I immediately took his arm, looking up at him. "Are you finished with work? I''m a little hungry already!"


    After Hendrix and I left the studio, I couldn''t help but sigh. This time, the entire Roberts Group was


    going to go out of hand.


    He curled his lips into a smile, his fingersnding gently on my cheek. "No, she doesn''t evenpare


    to you!"

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    I frowned and said nothing more. Had Hendrix be softer and gentler? Not at all. In fact, for the


    past four years, his methods became more insidious and cruel.


    However, he became better at concealing his emotionspared to before. He gave all his warmth


    and love to me, which was also the only warmth he had.


    Back at the vi, Anne was squatting in the yard, ying with a furry poodle.


    I was stunned. I couldn''t help but turn toward Hendrix''s direction and said, "Did you bring her here?"


    He nodded and replied, "After I finished the work here, I went back to Jarold City. I''ve already arranged


    a school for Anne. We''ll take her with us to have fun during this period of time."


    Seeing that we had returned, Anne rushed over to me and said excitedly, "Mom, can I keep it?"


    She pointed and gestured at the brown poodle. It looked like it was about three months old, still a small


    puppy.


    I frowned and was about to turn her down when Hendrix spoke, "Once you''re busy in the future, it can


    apany Anne. She needspanions, after all."


    Aftering back from Hovell, Anne seemed to have be quieter. Before, when she was with


    Bet, she would always run her mouth. However, after leaving Hovell, she seemed to have less


    things to say.


    It was good to let her raise a dog, since she had to change environments so suddenly and she had no


    friends.


    I nodded in agreement.


    The food had already been prepared. Minnie Parker was old and had retired, so Hendrix hired a new


    servant.


    It was a middle-aged woman whose name was Rosa.


    It didn''t take long for Evan toe over. Hendrix sat in the living room without any intention to avoid


    him.


    Evan sounded a little nervous but still he said, "Mr. Roberts, I was negligent on today''s matters. What


    are you going to do about Sierra Nnd?"


    Hendrix was fiddling with his phone as he spoke with a hint of coldness in his tone, "She is already


    considered unqualified as a star. Since she has been popr for four years, it''s time to give the


    younger people a chance."


    Evan froze for a second before nodding and said, "Okay, how should I deal with her mother, Sammy


    rk?"


    Hendrix''s brows knitted together as his handsome face darkened. "It''s up to you to deal with this!"


    After a pause, he looked up at Evan and frowned. "Choose the actors for the publicity film again, and


    pick someone who''s good."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan nodded, then looked at me before leaving.


    Anne seemed to like the poodle very much. She named it Snowball, and kept talking to it while holding


    it in her arms.


    I looked at Hendrix and said, "Actually, there''s no need for you toy her off. Nothing serious has


    happened to me, so it''s not necessary to do so!"


    He smiled and took one of the hard-boiled eggs that Rosa had prepared into his palms, trying to cool it


    down. He got close to me, peeled off the eggshell, and rubbed the egg on my face to treat the bruises.


    In fact, Sammy''s strike wasn''t that bad, and most of the bruises were already gone, but Hendrix was


    just too anxious.


    "They needed to get some sense knocked into them!" he said casually.


    ncing at the kitchen, he saw that Rosa had finished cooking. He got up while carrying Anne


    and took me into the dining room.


    Anne reluctantly looked at her doughnut, but the little baby seemed to want it very much.


    Then she sighed and walked over to the child''s mother and asked, "Excuse me, can I give this to the


    baby boy?"


    The woman was surprised for a moment before nodding with a smile.


    After giving away the doughnut, I did not know if Anne was looking at the child or at her beloved


    doughnut.


    Returning to me and Hendrix, she looked at me and asked, "Mom, will you give birth to a younger


    brother for me in the future?"

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Anne was young, so she couldn''t understand the absurdity of her words. Hendrix pulled her over and


    It was funny how serious he was.


    Anne frowned. She turned serious, looked up to him and asked, "So, will Mr. Roberts marry my Mom?"


    "Of course!" Hendrix looked at me tenderly.


    Anne nodded, feeling somewhat happy. She looked at me and said, "Mom, after you and Mr. Roberts


    get married, do I have a father then? Can we have a little brother?"


    I smiled at her statement. It was almost time, so I began checking the tickets. Then, I stood up and


    said, "Let''s go, it''s time to board the ne."


    Not receiving an answer, Anne frowned, feeling a bit depressed. However, children''s moods change


    quickly.


    We entered the first-ss cabin and sat down. After Anne fell asleep, he pulled at me with a small


    smile. "How about a wedding in October?"


    It was now September. If the wedding was in


    October, wouldn''t it be next month?


    After a pause, I said while frowning, "Hendrix, let''s go with the flow!"


    No matter what, the wedding didn''t seem so important anymore. Our return to Jarold City was mainly


    for Anne to have a bright future.


    I hadn''t thought about the rest.


    When he saw my refusal, he was not angry at all. Instead, he nodded with a small smile and said,


    "Okay, we can get married when you''re ready."


    The flight from Ucrebury to Jarold City was four hours. I woke up as soon as the nended.


    Evan had contacted us in advance so that he could pick Anne up. Hendrix received a phone call as


    soon as we got off the ne.


    Judging from his tone, it should be a business call. He was the chairman of a listedpany, so it was


    natural for him to be busy.


    Hanging up the phone, he nced down at the watch on his wrist and said, "The driver will send you


    both back to the vi. Wait for me for lunch!"


    I nodded and asked, "What time are youing back?" I wasn''t trying to rush him, and just mentioned


    it casually.


    "I''ll be back at 12.30!" he answered. He kissed me on the forehead and asked the driver to bring


    Anne and I back to the vi.


    Forty minutester, Hendrix dropped us off at the doorsteps of the vi. Hendrix seemed to have lived


    in the same ce for the past four years, even though the servant had been reced.


    The chauffeur helped to unload Anne and my things into the vi, and left after giving instructions to the


    servant.


    Since Anne was asleep, I couldn''t do anything. So, I looked through the contents of my phone. There


    were only a few headlines about Jarold City.


    Somehow, there was news on Roberts Group and Granger Group. In the past four years, the two


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people said that the war between Roberts Group and Granger Group was more like a war


    between Hendrix and Irvin Granger.


    The two men always had a keen instinct in doing business, so their way of dealing with things was cold


    and decisive.


    However, wasn''t Nerissa always in charge of Granger Group? When did Irvin take over? What had


    happened in the past four years?


    "Mom, did Mr. Roberts go to work?"


    I nodded and replied, "He''ll be back soon. Go and wash up first. We''ll go downstairs to wait for him."


    Anne liked Hendrix. Through their interactions over the past few days, I could tell that she relied on


    Hendrix.


    I sat in the yard as I waited for Hendrix. Evan passed the little poodle over to Anne.


    I looked at the time, slightly worried.


    I was confused as I thought that Even had something to say. I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    He hesitated for a moment before he asked, "Maybe Mr. Roberts is stuck in the traffic?"


    My mind froze before I finally realized what was going on. Hendrix had promised toe back for


    lunch at 12.30 p.m., and it was already 12.28 p.m. Seeing how serious he was, I couldn''t help but


    "I know the road would be busy!" As soon as I finished my sentence, footsteps could be heard from


    outside the yard. Soon, Hendrix entered the house.


    He stood in front of me, with his forehead covered in sweat. It seemed that he was in a hurry to return


    home.


    His ck orbs shined brightly as he said, "12.29 p.m. I''m notte, right!"


    I couldn''t help butugh. I stood on my tiptoes and wiped the sweat off his face. I asked, "Did you run


    back?" The weather was so hot, he must have sweated a lot.


    He smiled while taking off his jacket and said, "I was training my body!"


    "There''s no need to be in such a hurry next time. I''m right here, I won''t run away," I said while I wiped


    his sweat. There was a warm feeling in my heart.


    He smiled and said, "I know, but I wanted to see you sooner!"


    I smiled. I didn''t expect those sweet words toe out of his mouth. Then, Anne ran in and hugged


    him. She said in a soft voice, "Mr. Roberts, is your body not well? Why are you training?"


    The innocent Anne did not know what she was implying. Hendrix picked her up as he looked at me with


    an intense gaze. He said, "Uncle has always been healthy!"


    Rosa had prepared the meal and Hendrix went upstairs to take a bath. After he came down, he had


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    something in his hands, which looked like a bag of documents.


    He told Evan as he handed the documents to him, "You''ll handle the admission procedures for Anne''s


    school, and you will send her to school in a few days."


    Evan took the documents and left. Hearing his words, Anne sighed with her hands on her chin, looking


    a little upset.


    Of course, he noticed it and couldn''t help but asked, "Don''t you want to go to school?"


    Anne shook her head and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s just that I don''t know anyone there, I''ll


    be alone!"


    This child feared being alone the most. I smiled and said, "Anne, you can make new friends at the new


    school!"


    She frowned but didn''t say anything else.


    Hendrix''s arrangements for Anne''s schooling had been very well done, so I never worried too much.


    At night, I went into the bedroom to unpack the clothes that I brought from Hovell. They were cheap


    clothes, but they were sofortable. I got used to them already.


    After Hendrix had dealt with his work, he came in and saw me packing away my clothes. He walked up


    to me, took the clothes from my hands, and said with a smile, "I''ll do it!"


    His fingers were slender and long, and he wore an expensive watch. I couldn''t believe that I could live


    the rest of my life peacefully because those hands signed the contracts.


    He saw that I was lost in thought. He raised his head, looked at me tenderly, and asked, "What are you


    thinking about?"


    I put the clothes he folded back in the closet and replied, "Since Anne''s school had already been


    decided, I should start looking for a job and go back to work as usual."


    He nodded, but that didn''t mean he agreed. He said, "You could always rest for a few more days."


    I frowned and said, "It''s been more than half a month. It''s almost time anyways."


    He didn''t argue with me. Instead, he turned around and pulled me along to sit on the bed with him. He


    asked gently, "Think about it, how about returning to Roberts Group?"


    He smiled, looking convinced. He replied, "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    "I have always wanted to study to be awyer at Jarold University. However, my college entrance


    examination results were not so great, so I stayed in the University of Ucrebury. Now that I have time,


    I''m thinking of applying for the postgraduate program at Jarold University and continue to study." This


    was a dream that I had since young. It would be a great blessing for me if i could pick it up again at the


    age of 30.


    He nodded as he raised the corners of his mouth and said, "Well, do you need to apply for the training


    ss? I''ll have Evan arrange for it."


    I chuckled as I nced up at him and said, "Don''t you feel that you are raising two daughters?"


    He broke intoughter and said, "It would be the greatest blessing in my life. To be able to bring you


    back and let you do whatever you like, it''s worth it."


    As I leaned against his chest and listened to his heartbeat, I felt rxed. The future was a long journey


    filled with uncertainties. It''s great to be able to live in the moment.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In September, it was not too cold in Jarold City. It was warm enough and the lights in the bedroom were


    dim. If one slept too long during the day, they wouldn''t be able to fall asleep at night.


    Hendrix seemed busy since he had been handling documents in the study. I got up from bed in the


    middle of the night to drink some water. When I saw that the lights in the study were still on, I poured a


    ss of water and knocked on the door.


    In the study, theputer was off, and the documents on the table were neatly arranged. It seemed


    that his work was done.


    He was leaning on the chair, resting with his eyes closed. He opened his eyes when he heard


    movement. Both of his eyes were as dark as the night. He asked, "Couldn''t sleep?"


    I nodded, cing the ss of water in front of him. Leaning against the office table, I looked at him and


    said, "It''s gettingte. You should get some rest if you''re done with work."


    As he grew older, it wouldn''t be good for him to stay up at night.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly while grinning and said, "Are you inviting me?"


    I didn''t understand what he meant until muchter. My face burned red. I simply said, "Get some rest!"


    Standing up, I wanted to go back to the room. From Hovell to Jarold City, he had been gentlemanly all


    this time, and did not cross the line.


    If it weren''t for his darkened gaze at this moment, I would have forgotten all these things.


    I had only taken a few steps before he pulled me back and said, "Arianna, stay with me and talk!"


    For a moment, I was stunned. However, when I looked back and saw the weary look on his face, I


    guessed that it must have been about work.


    I couldn''t help but return to his side. As I raised my hand to touch his eyebrows, I whispered, "How long


    have you not slept well?"


    He looked at me as he held me in his arms. He rested his head on my lower stomach and replied,


    "Four years!"


    Just hearing those two words made me freeze.


    He hugged me and said with a voice filled with tiredness, "I''m used to you being by my side."


    His hair was short, but it looked like it had grown longer. I replied, "Your hair has grown, you need to cut


    it!"


    "Okay!" His voice was low as if he had fallen asleep.


    I looked at the time. It was after midnight, and early in the morning. So I told him, "Hendrix, go back to


    bed and sleep."


    He mumbled and pulled me back to my bedroom with a tired face. We were going to sleep separately


    after all.


    But when we entered the bedroom, heid me down on the bed with him and held me tightly in his


    arms. He was truly exhausted.


    Seeing him this way, I didn''t want to disturb him, so I simply leaned into his arms and closed my eyes.


    I couldn''t help but raise my hand to touch his curled eyshes. Once my fingertips touched it slightly,


    he woke up.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    I nodded. I tried to move my body to get out of his arms, but was held down. He muttered, "It''s still


    early. We can still sleep for a little bit!"


    I looked at the time. Noticing that he usually went out at this time, I couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you


    need to go to thepany today?"


    He smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if I''mte."


    Sure enough, the boss was being lenient.


    I couldn''t continue sleeping even if I tried, so I simply replied, "I can''t sleep."


    He nodded with a hum. His voice was low while saying, "Stay with me for a while."


    I had no choice but to lie down beside him, so I stared at the ceiling. However, after a while, my face


    turned red and said, "Hendrix, you..."


    "It''s a normal reaction, it''s like this every day!" He turned to me with a deep gaze and said, "Arianna,


    I''m a man, this is normal."


    I knew it was normal, but I couldn''t help but frown and asked, "Let go of me, I want to get up."


    He didn''t move, but his breathing was a little constricted and said, "I''ll be fine in a minute."


    I...


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lying beside him, I felt a little ufortable. My body was stiff as I pursed my lips.


    After a long time, he got up and went to the bathroom, onlying out after a long time.


    I...


    When he came out of the bathroom, he looked much calmer. He couldn''t help but smile as he looked at


    me. He asked, "Did I scare you just now?"


    I shook my head, and my face was still burning hot. I said, "Rosa just came and said that breakfast was


    ready."


    He nodded and smiled, motioning for me to wash up too.


    For four years, even if there was no divorce at that time, we were still separated. It was practically


    regarded as a divorce.


    Now that we reunited, there were still many problems. He understood that as well as I did.


    During breakfast, Anne had to go to the new school. After all, it was uneasy for children when their


    environment had changed.


    Hendrix and I sent her off after breakfast. At the entrance of the kindergarten, the teacher who picked


    her up was a youngdy in her twenties.


    She seemed surprised when she saw Hendrix. She was at a loss for what to do. She sounded like she


    almost lost her voice as she asked, "Mr. Roberts, you''re married, and you have a child?"


    Perhaps she was too excited, so she forgot her courtesies. After she blurted the words out, she


    regretted it immediately, so she quickly bowed and apologized.


    Hendrix did not say anything, but I said with a faint smile, "It''s fine." It was normal for her to react like


    this.


    Hendrix had spread his name across Jarold City for the past four years. Besides his outstanding ability,


    his handsome appearance was enough to captivate a lot of women.


    Moreover, in these four years, there had only been rumors that he and Sierra showed up in many


    ces together, but there was no news that he was married. As a result, many people thought that


    Hendrix was still a bachelor, which caused many women to fall in love with him.


    Back at the vi, I began to look through the enrollment conditions and other information on Jarold


    University.


    Registration was in November. Since it was September now, I had three months to prepare.


    I received a phone call at noon. It was from an unknown number. I wondered if I should pick up the


    phone.


    The phone rang a few times, so I had no choice but to pick it up.


    The woman said with a calm voice, "Arianna, it''s been awhile."


    It was Andrea. Even after four years, I still remembered her voice. I was surprised.


    I stopped what I was doing and I frowned. But I said nothing.


    Was sheing for Hendrix?

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Closing my book, I stood up and walked to the balcony. I looked across the yard and beyond the gate. I


    couldn''t see anyone outside since the wall was too high.


    "Talk about what?" It had been four years, so I didn''t know what I could talk about with her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anything will do, we can drink tea as we reminisce the past." She sounded more mature.


    Everyone seemed to have changed in the past four years. I looked down at the watch on my wrist for


    the time.


    I was silent for a moment before nodding. "Give me a moment!"


    It did not seem right to talk in the vi. After tidying up, I went downstairs and left the vi.


    At the door, I saw her leaning against a white Coro. She was dressed in a white suit and a pair of


    ck high heels. Her long hair was curled into waves.


    She didn''t look like how she did four years ago at all. She seemed to have changed a lot.


    Before I greeted her, someone came up behind me. It was Evan. It seemed like he had been staying


    over at the vi for the past few days.


    I didn''t asked for the details, but Hendrix had asked me to reach out to him directly should I have any


    issues, like he had be my private assistant.


    "Madam, are you heading out?" He asked while eyeing Andrea who was outside the door.


    I nodded, "Just some catching up with an old friend!"


    He nodded. However, he did not intend to let me leave alone. "I''ll go with you."


    It looked like he was deliberately protecting me. I didn''t understand it at first, but when I noticed the


    Mercedes not far away, it finally clicked in my head.


    Hendrix was definitely different from before. The media watched his every action like a hawk. Evan was


    probably afraid that I would run into danger if I went out alone. After all, I was Hendrix''s woman, so he


    had to be vignt.


    I nodded, notmenting any further.


    Andrea noticed Evan. Her beautiful eyes looked over to me and said, "Arianna, it''s been a while!"


    I gave a small smile, feeling a little mncholic. Four years had passed, and she became more mature


    and charming. She was now an outstanding woman with great achievements in business to boast.


    Surely someone like her would attract a lot of attention. She was no longer the helpless girl who only


    knew how to rely on Hendrix.


    "Long time no see!" I wasn''t jealous at all, but was just a little surprised about the difference between


    us now.


    "Let''s go to the coffee shop downtown!" She looked at Evan and she added, "It''s private enough!"


    I nodded. Before getting on the car, I saw a few Mercedes driving towards our direction. They came to


    a stop in front of Andrea''s car. The people who got out of the car were not reporters, but a group of


    bodyguards.


    After that, she smirked and said, "It seems that someone else wants to see you more than I do."


    In the face of a rival in love, no matter how calm one appeared, they would still get emotional. I pursed


    my lips and looked at her wordlessly.


    Tossing her phone into her bag, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at me. "Since


    you''re divorced, and you chose to leave, why did youe back?"


    She was now frank and straightforward, a contrast to how she was like before. Sure enough, her


    change these past four years was drastic.


    I looked away from the bodyguards and said ndly, "This is my business. It has nothing to do with


    you."

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Hendrix had arranged for bodyguards to stand guard around the vi. They were all calmly standing by


    the main gate, their eyes coldly gazing at the few men getting off the Benz.


    I looked towards Andrea. "If the two of you were supposed to be together, all it should''ve taken was


    one year for that to happen instead of four."


    Her expression turned cold. "Arianna, you crushed my hopes for love, and my reliance on familial


    affection. Do you think that I''ll let it go just like that? It would be great if you had just left, but you''ve


    returned. If he won''t ept me, then I''m not going to sit by and let you both have a peaceful


    rtionship."


    I was not provoked by her words. From her perspective, there was nothing wrong with her persistence


    and her love. It could even be considered encouraging, how she fought so desperately for what she


    wanted.


    I nodded, noticing a ck Bentley slowing down to a stop at the roadside in the distance. "If you can''t


    get over it, then whatever you wish to do is none of my concern. But I must remind you this -since so


    many years have passed, you should understand more than I do on how to treasure something and to


    know what you really want. Realistically speaking, you know better than anyone that you and Hendrix


    are a done deal. Do you still want to waste another four years of your life? You can be reckless about


    love as an eighteen or twenty year-old, but at the age of thirty, you should''ve known by now that your


    own life is more important than romance. You''re a gorgeous, capable woman. Even if you don''t meet


    another man like Hendrix, there are still plenty of good men around you. There''s nothing wrong with


    settling for second best."


    Even though my words rang true, it was still not right for me to say them because any woman with


    pride would not allow such disgraceful words to be said about them and especially, not to their faces.


    As expected, Andrea was enraged.


    Just as her palm swooped downwards, Irvin strode forward to block it. It had been a long time since our


    "This is the first, and also thest, that I catch you doing this. If I find out about this again in the future,


    you won''t be able to use this hand anymore." He said in a threateningly cold and low voice.


    He flung Andrea''s arm away. A part of her wrist was reddening up; probably from Irvin''s strong grip-


    I didn''t ask for the details, but Hendrix had asked me to reach out to him directly should I have any


    issues, like he had be my private assistant.


    I pursed my lips in silence.


    However, Irvin spoke up in an icy voice, "Disgusting? What''s disgusting? You''re disgusted because you


    can''t get what she has? She has the right and capability to win over several people''s love, what does


    this have to do with you?"


    This man''s words were as venomous as ever.


    His words undoubtedly confirmed his feelings for me. Andrea was contemptuous, and her eyes were


    glistening with clear jealousy.


    As her gaze swept over Irvin and I, she suddenly broke into a cold smile and asked mockingly, "Does


    your fiancee know of your love towards Arianna?"


    Irvin frowned. His face had turned frigid, but his expression remained harsh and unperturbed. He


    replied, "What does this have to do with you?"


    Andrea was at a loss for words, yet she still refused to give in.


    Adding to that, the ever-vignt Evan was here as well, which meant that her words would be passed


    on, unchanged, to Hendrix.


    At first, I had been a little envious of Andrea. But now, I couldn''t help but think that she was nothing but


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    a basic, good-for-nothing individual.


    With a flick of his hand, Andrea was thrown onto her car, visibly shaken and terrified.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Holding onto the car, her lips lost its rosy color. She was a girl after all, and to be treated by a man like


    this was a huge blow to her.


    Irvin was not a gentleman. He looked at her coldly and warned, "You''d better stay away from her. With


    your current ability, you''re not qualified to do anything to her."


    Andrea was terrified. With a deathly pale face, she scrambled back into her car.


    To meet Irvin again after four years, there weren''t any sentiments to be said, but time sure flew by in a


    blink of an eye.


    Irvin was the first one to break the silence. "Since you''re already divorced, why do you still want to live


    under his roof? You can stay elsewhere. I''ve bought a ce for you, it''s furnished with everything you


    used to like," he said.


    I wanted tough, but nothing erupted from my chest or left my throat. I looked at him calmly and said,


    "Despite being divorced, I still bear the ex-wife title. But what excuse is there for me to stay under your


    roof?"


    He frowned and looked a little anxious. "Whatever title you want is fine with me. Whatever you desire,


    I''ll give it all to you."


    I smiled faintly and asked, "Even if I want the title of being your wife?"


    His body slightly stiffened. He must have been taken aback by what I said, but he regained his


    I sighed. "Irvin, you''re engaged, and Shirley''s an amazing girl. Don''t discard a treasure that you already


    own for something less. That would be stupid. We''ve already talked about this clearly four years ago.


    We can only stay friends. I love Hendrix and regardless of how much time had passed, it can only ever


    be him. Life''s too short, and I can''t possibly care for everyone''s feelings. So, I hope you could have a


    happy ending too, but this is just my wish."


    I didn''t know how clear my answer was, but it was a clear rejection at least.


    He was silent for a moment, with no disappointment on his face. His stern face remained calm as ever.


    He said, "I didn''t ask you to love me. I just need to know what I want."


    He approached me and uttered quietly, "I regret it. I shouldn''t have left empty handed that night four


    years back."


    I was stunned. My eyes were filled with anger as I looked up at him. I asked, "Did you n it?"


    On New Year''s Eve four years ago, I had been on my way to pick Aaron up from the airport, but got


    kidnapped halfway there. The Roberts family had been famously reputable back then, but fortunately,


    their influence had a ss ceiling in the area. Plus, the Roberts family did have some power in


    Ucrebury.


    Thus, that incident was covered up. However, the Reid and the Roberts family were unable to


    determine the true culprit who had me taken away that night while Nerissa was forced into carrying the


    me for this incident.


    No wonder Nerissa had gone all out to separate Hendrix and I in the past four years. Surely, she hated


    me.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I heaved a sigh. Unable to rid myself of his persistence, I looked up at the brilliant sun and squinted.


    "Irvin, I just want to live my own life, and I want to live it well."

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    He was still my benefactor after all, so I couldn''t utter words that were too harsh.


    He pursed his lips in silence, then spoke after a long while, "I can give you the life that you want."


    He was too stubborn, I couldn''t continue the conversation. Sighing, I said, "It''ste, I should head home


    now."


    I turned around. Evan walked towards me while secretly letting out a sigh of relief, as though he had


    been worried that I would leave with Irvin.


    Indeed, how could someone with such a strong obsession let things go in just a blink of an eye? He


    grabbed my arm and muttered, "I have photos from the incident four years ago. You''ve said so yourself,


    people change. It''s been four years since then. I didn''t force you four years ago, and I wanted to use


    your ways to handle the situation. But since you''re reluctant, I wouldn''t mind forcefully getting my way


    this time. If Hendrix isn''t concerned about his reputation, then I don''t mind striking him right now."


    Shocked, I looked at him incredulously. I believed that all men were born good, but why was he proving


    me wrong like this?


    "Irvin, why? You obviously don''t love me, why do you want to destroy me? Have I ever done anything to


    hurt you since the very beginning?"


    I had been nothing but grateful to him since the year he saved my life and brought me home. When I


    was in the depths of despair, it was he who took care of me and brought me back to life.


    But, why? Why did he have to go this far?


    He sneered, expressing little to no emotions. "If you can''t have it, then destroy it. Isn''t that what you


    used to say?"


    I was stunned. For a brief moment, I had no idea what to say. My heart felt as though it was getting


    ripped to pieces. Flinging away his hand, I said, "Then, I would rather have died four years ago."


    Back in the vi, I just couldn''t figure out what Irvin''s goal was.


    If he liked me, why did he want to hurt and destroy me? If he didn''t like me, what was his true


    intention?


    Hendrix arrived home with an anxious look on his face. His forehead was covered in beads of sweat.


    He looked as though he had rushed all the way home.


    Seeing that I was sitting on the sofa, he breathed a sigh of relief, pulling me into his arms. He


    whispered, "Don''t go running about next time."


    I nodded and looked up at him. "Irvin was here!"


    He nodded. "I know."


    Of course, Evan told everything. I asked, "Has Aunt Nerissa been living in Ucrebury all this while?"


    He was momentarily surprised, then nodded. "Irvin had ousted her out of the Granger Group, so she


    returned to Ucrebury."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, Irvin was rather traumatized by the death of his parents. For him to use the incident from


    four years ago to ckmail me - was he targeting me, or was this an attempt to make Hendrix suffer?


    Lying in Hendrix''s arms, I felt a little tired. I asked again, "Did you and Irvin have any conflict?¡±


    His body winced briefly. He looked somewhat surprised as he held me and asked, "Why do you ask?"


    I was so startled that it took me a long while before my senses kicked back in. When I could feel the


    cogs in my head turning again, I asked, "Who did this?"


    Feeling a little resigned, I sighed andid on his chest, refusing to speak any further.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    I thought that people would let go of things, leaving the past in the past, but people differ from each


    other, and some just never learned to move on.


    I was a little surprised that Nerissa hade to find me. Hendrix was very busy while I was also just


    starting to prepare for my postgraduate entrance exam.


    The Roberts family had no qualms about her. The nanny informed me from the entrance of the study


    that Nerissa had arrived.


    Once I came down from the initial surprise, I nodded and made my way downstairs.


    It had been more than half a month since west met. She was dressed formally. At the age of 40, her


    wrinkled face was already showing signs of aging.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing me, she slowly took a sip of tea then looked at me, saying, "My brother and his wife had


    migrated two years ago, and I''m the only elder left in the Roberts family. Whatever it is, you and


    Hendrix were once married, but the divorce was considered amicable. You didn''t take anything with you


    when you left, so whatever you want now, just say the word and we, the Roberts family, will do our best


    to meet your requests."


    It was obvious that she was here to get rid of me.


    I pursed my lips, only replying after a while, "Madam Roberts, are you trying to chase me out?"


    She shook her head with a faint smile. "Of course not, I just think that regardless of what happened,


    you are still the official adopted daughter of the Reid family, and the biological daughter of the Moore


    family. Frankly, I''m just trying to be considerate of you from your perspective. You have such a brilliant


    background, it would be terrible if any rumors of you were to spread, no?"


    Each word she spoke was out of her consideration for me from my point of view. Technically, I should


    be thankful towards her.


    However...


    I got up. Since she had already put it this way, I didn''t have any reason to continue staying here.


    Looking at Nerissa, I smiled lightly and said with a calm chest, "Thank you for your guidance, Madam


    Roberts. You''re right. I''ve divorced Hendrix, so I shouldn''t be staying here so boldly. It''s rather


    inappropriate."


    After a pause, I continued, "Thank you for your kindness, Madam Roberts. I''ll pack up my things in a


    while and leave immediately after."


    I had always been a straightforward person. Once I finished speaking, I turned to go upstairs, but she


    stopped me midway. With a smile on her face, she said, "Child, you''ve always been so quick on your


    feet! Look, I just arrived but you''re suddenly leaving. Wouldn''t Hendrix see this as a in indication that


    this auntie of yours is trying to chase you away?"


    I raised my eyebrows at her. "Aren''t you?"


    Her expression froze, and she was momentarily at a loss for words. Then, she continued, "Of course


    not, I''m just trying to be considerate of you. I''d like for ady like you to keep a good reputation."


    With barely any expression on my face, I forced a smile and said, "Then I''ll have to thank you for this."


    She shook her head, and the embarrassment on her face dissipated. She smiled and said, "How about


    this, you don''t have to be in a hurry to move away just yet. Why not wait till you talk about this with


    Hendrixter? He''s not that easy to reason with. You know him the best, look for one of his faults then


    move out, that''ll be the best solution for the both of you."


    So, she''s implying that I should start an argument with Hendrix, then take the initiative to move out?


    I almost burst intoughter. I always had a rebellious bone in me. Anger slowly welled up within me,


    and I couldn''t help but feel unhappy with this situation.


    I smiled lightly. "It''s fine, I happen to have time today!"


    Evan had been staying in the vi for the past few days. When he saw that I was carrying my luggage


    and was about to leave, he swiftly dialed for Hendrix.


    He came to block my path as well and asked in confusion, "Madam, are you going travelling


    somewhere? Where are you headed to? I can send you.¡±


    I shook my head and smiled. "That won''t be necessary. I''ve already called for a cab, it''ll be here soon."


    Indeed, the cab arrived shortly after.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    "What you said was right. I should know where I stand!" As soon as I finished speaking, I got onto the


    cab.


    Evan was puzzled, but he couldn''t stop me by force, so he could only trail me in his car.


    Aaron had previously transferred ownership of a house in Jarold City to me. I never visited it as I had


    never seen a use for it, but it suddenly came to mind. Hence, I decided that the cab would take me


    there.


    The house was located not so far away in the city centre. It was 150 square-metre wide andvishly


    furnished. As it was left unupied for years, a thick, musty smell of dust filled the house.


    I didn''t expect that Irvin would be the first to visit me. A cold chill ran up my spine when I saw him.


    Once I had an aversion towards him, my tone when speaking to me naturally turned distantly and


    unfriendly. I asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    His expression seemed gleeful, with a hint of joy. He nced at the house behind me, looking


    somewhat satisfied, then asked happily, "Are you getting used to living here?"


    I pursed my lips and repeated my question to him, "Why are you here?"


    He wasn''t displeased by my gloominess at all. Instead, it seemed like his good mood was here to stay.


    He asked, "May Ie in and have a seat?"


    I made a way for him. He walked into the living room and sat himself down on the couch. I didn''t serve


    him any water, nor did I intend to.


    My gaze was icy cold. Our rtionship was now the shakiest and most turbulent it had ever been,


    having deteriorated significantly since west met.


    He looked at me ndly before diving straight to the subject matter. "Four years ago, I returned not


    long after we said our goodbyes in Mesville. After I found out that you had left the Roberts family, I


    searched everywhere for you. I constantly wondered to myself, ''where were you, how were you doing?''


    I visited a different city every year hoping to find you, but I was also scared of never finding you..."


    There was only calmness and gentleness in his voice as he spoke. There was not a single hint of the


    previous frigidity and harshness. "Arianna, you have no idea how much I missed you."


    If we had met this way four years ago, perhaps I would have asked him the burning questions that kept


    me up at night calmly. "What happened in the car ident? Why did you go to Mesville? Why didn''t


    youe back if you were alive?"


    But things were not the same as they were four years back. I no longer wanted to know the answers to


    these questions. I just wanted him to leave.


    Calmly, I replied, "I don''t know why you''re pestering me. If it''s to use me so you can get in bed with the


    Moore family, then you''re overthinking it. I didn''t reconnect with the Moore family four years ago, and I


    sure as heck won''t be going back to them now. As for the Reid family, I assume that Aaron''s hatred


    towards you is just as strong as Hendrix''s. Thus, he definitely wouldn''t want to work with you either. In


    conclusion, no good wille out from you pestering me."


    Since he was a businessman, it was vital to analyze the pros and cons of every decision he made,


    every alliance formed.


    A heavy silence fell. He lifted his hand to grab my arm, then ced my palm on his abdomen. He


    wasn¡¯t trying to make me touch his muscr body.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was to touch a scar.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Those days were practically hell. And as humans, we would always choose to forget the most painful


    times of our life.


    He had only mentioned pieces and fragments of the past, but I already felt my heart buzzing with a dull


    ache. I found myself unable to utter even a single word.


    I withdrew my hand and decided that I should say thank you, but I felt that it would be too shallow, so I


    chose to stay silent instead.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His face was nk as he shed me a small smile tinged with a hint of hostility. He said, "With each


    passing day, you slowly recovered. I initially thought that since Hendrix had wounded you so deeply,


    you wouldn''t miss him anymore. I knew perfectly well that you didn''t feel anything for me. But I thought,


    so what? The days are long, love and joy can be nurtured and cultivated little by little. But I didn''t think


    that you''d still leave with him in the end."


    He gave out a self-deprecatingugh. "Arianna, as soon as your scar healed, you forgot the pain!"


    I had no words to retort with. I stayed silent, lips pursed as I listened to him read me to filth.


    He sneered as he continued saying, "I didn''t mean to hurt you, but Arianna, do you know how I lived


    through those nights after my parents passed away one after the other? At night when I dreamt, my


    mother would always yell at me, saying that she was feeling cold while my father would tell me that he


    was lonely. I would wake up in such a big, hollow house in the middle of the night and couldn''t go back


    to sleep. Back then, I kept thinking that if you could stay by my side just like I did for you, perhaps I


    wouldn''t suffer that much. But every time I woke up at night, the room would be dead empty, and I


    would find no one by my side."


    He looked at me, his dark eyes horribly grim. "Do you know what it feels like to suffer alone in the


    darkness?"


    I pressed my lips together. That one word of apology was hitched in my throat, and no matter how


    much I tried to force it out, it stayed stuck. It stayed unspoken.


    "Arianna, you have no idea how much I loved you. And it''s because of that love, that I hate you so


    much now."


    After those words left Irvin''s lips, I satpletely stunned on the couch. My senses left me for a long


    time. It felt like an eternity had passed before they came back to me.


    One of the lessons learnt during physics ss in high school was about thew of conservation of


    energy. Later on, in the concept of materialism in politics, the samew of conservation of energy was


    discussed once more.


    When we were young, we would focus on the vastness of knowledge, makingparisons of


    everything in the world. Now that we really reflected on it, we woulde to realize that the life lessons


    we needed to learn had already been taught in the nine years ofpulsory education.


    In this world, there was no such thing as unconditional love and kindness, but only the fair exchange of


    love. If you had enjoyed but didn''t reciprocate the love and affection shown towards you, then guilt


    would dwell in you for the rest of your life.


    Perhaps I would never be able to properly face Irvin for the rest of my life.


    He was right; he was the one who pulled me out of hell. So, why didn''t I reach out to save him when he


    was going through the same purgatory crap?


    Soon after hisst words were said, he got up and left. I remained seated in the living room and spent


    the entire night awake. Indeed, I had no right to judge Irvin''s rights or wrongs. Everything that he did


    now was merely to soothe the grudge held in his heart.


    That night...


    I didn''t sleep a wink.


    Hendrix''s arrival in search of me was expected, so I wasn''t surprised.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    I went to open the door at the sound of the doorbell, and my eyes met his. It had only been one night


    since Ist saw him, and there was already stubble on his chin. He looked weary.


    "Can Ie in?" He asked, his voice sounded dry and tired.


    I nodded and made way for him.


    He looked at me gently and said, "I''m sorry!"


    I smiled, "I''m not angry." Nerissa was an elder in the Roberts family, so there wasn''t much he could do.


    He pulled me into his arms. The smell of cigarettes on him enclosed me. "This won''t happen again."


    This sounded like a promise, and assurance.


    I whispered a murmur of agreement. I hadn''t slept at all, so lying in his arms now made me feel at


    ease.


    Weariness kicked in. I shut my eyes, longing for him to stay, I said, "If you''re not busy today, could you


    apany me to sleep for a bit?"


    He smiled faintly and said indulgently, "I''m not busy, I have plenty of time."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How could he not be busy? Irvin was intentionally targeting the Roberts Group; he couldn''t wait to snuff


    out any tiny error and used it to punish the Roberts Group.


    Listening to his lie, I pressed my lips and smiled. I told myself that it was alright, that life was a long


    journey, there had to be days where we lived for ourselves.


    If days could pass so peacefully, it would be a great privilege.


    Night fell. When I woke up, the sky was already dark. I had somehow slept away the entire day.


    Hendrixid beside me. When he saw that I had awoken, he smiled and asked, "What did you dream


    of?"


    "I''d dreamt of a beautiful sea of flowers." I dreamt more often now. In my dream, I would see Monique,


    Grandma, Grandpa, and a grown- up child.


    Seeing me zone out, he reached out and pulled me into his arms. "The vi was initially kept for your


    return, but if there''s any bad memories associated with it, then let''s get another one. How does that


    sound?"


    Iughed, "Suchvishness! Aren''t you afraid of being caught and called out for being too


    extravagant?"


    He pressed his chin against my cheek, his stubble was a bit prickly. He replied in a low voice, "What


    would bearing a little gossip matter to me, if it''s all for you?"


    Iughed. I stopped being cheeky with him and got out of bed. This house had just been recently


    upied, so there wasn''t much around; I needed to stock up on a few things.


    We might as well just order takeout.


    In the living room.


    He did his work on theputer while I revised some study materials. There was an air of peace and


    stillness in the room.


    Soon after, Evan brought Anne over, along with some daily necessities.


    While they discussed their work in the study, Anne leaned into my embrace and looked up at me.


    "Mommy, I think I caused some trouble today!"


    I was momentarily taken aback. I put down the book in my hand and looked towards her, gently asking,


    "What happened?"


    "How is that kid doing now? Was he sent to the hospital for a check-up?"


    She nodded. "Mr. Gand sent him to the hospital, and even gave them a lot of money. Mommy, I know


    it''s my fault."


    She paused, then continued, "Mommy, do I owe Mr. Gand a lot of money then?"

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    From Anne''s perspective, the money that Evan spent didn''t belong to her. Hence, subconsciously,


    perhaps Hendrix still wasn''t considered family to her.


    After thinking for a moment, I said, "I''ll pay Mr. Gand back. Anne, you''ll grow up eventually, and I''ll


    also grow old. You have to learn how to deal with problems wisely in the future, alright?"


    She nodded. I could see that she felt very guilty about having hurt someone else. She quietlyid in my


    arms.


    When Hendrix and Evan emerged from the study, she had already fallen asleep. Evan bid me goodbye


    and left.


    When Hendrix saw her sleeping, he wanted to carry her back to her bedroom. However, he did not


    expect that the little girl would wake up at the slightest touch.


    Perhaps she hadn''t noticed that it was Hendrix, so she said, "Mommy, I saw Uncle Aaron in the


    hospital. He was with an auntie."


    Stunned, I reflexively looked towards her and asked, "Do you know why they were in the hospital?"


    She then opened her eyes and saw that Hendrix was carrying her. She stared nkly at him for awhile,


    then greeted him, "Mr. Roberts."


    Hendrix nodded and carried her back to the sofa, indicating for her to continue answering my question.


    Anne thought for a bit and said, "Uncle Aaron said that he brought the auntie to check on the baby.


    There was a baby in the auntie''s tummy."


    I suddenly thought back to Aaron''s situation in Hovell. I had my guesses, but who could thatdy be?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was gettingte. Anne fell asleep right after dinner but because I had slept too much in the day, I


    could no longer sleep at night.


    Hendrix answered a call. It seemed that something had happened in the Roberts Group so he had to


    rush over to manage the situation.


    After saying goodbye to me, he left.


    The next day.


    After discovering that the Roberts Group hadpletely barred Sierra from the film industry, she


    climbed up the Roberts Group building tomit suicide. She then crafted and shared a false story


    about me and Hendrix''s past to all the reporters in Jarold City.


    Hence, the initial fact that Hendrix and I were a divorced couple of many years, was twisted by Sierra


    who imed that I was a ''sl*tty wh*re'' who kept pestering Hendrix for his money.


    Even matters of the past which no one had known about from four years ago were brought up.


    Reporters always weed news about Hendrix. Under Sierra''s testimony, my history with Hendrix


    had been transformed into different variations.


    I never really cared about this sort of news, but I had neglected how they might affect Anne.


    Hendrix and I had been to Anne''s school to pick her up several times. Even though we kept a low-


    profile about it, people inevitably noticed us.


    Children were naturally simple, innocent creatures, but the words of adults threatened to rid them of


    their purity because children couldn''t help but imitate adults'' actions.


    When I answered the call, Anne was already in the hospital.


    The children didn''t know better and kept shoving one another around until someone got hurt.


    We underestimated the influence of a celebrity, and the horrors of rumors.


    I didn''t know how tofort Anne as I held on to her tightly. My heart sank deeper into the pits of


    sorrow.


    Four years ago, I was full of resentment and had hurt my parents, so I left Jarold City and moved to


    Hovell.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    When | called Irvin, | was in a cab with Anne in my arms.


    When he picked up it sounded very busy on his end, with the noise of documents and cking ofputers. Even so, his voice


    was warm, he asked, "Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Let''s meet up!" | said. The cab was already heading towards the Granger Group.


    After a moment of silence, he responded, "Sure!"


    The cab stopped in front of the Granger Group. Anneid her head on my shoulder; she dozed off after she had finished crying.


    Two prettydies manned the reception desk at the Granger Group''s huge lobby area downstairs.


    | didn''t go forward to ask about Irvin. From what | knew about Irvin, he''d being down here himself.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As expected, he arrived in the lobby five minutester.


    Seeing that Anne had fallen asleep, he frowned and reached out to carry her, but | dodged him. | asked, "Should we talk


    elsewhere, or right here?" People had taken notice of him ever since he got


    here.


    He furrowed his brows and said, "Let''s go to my office. There''s a rest lounge, let the child rest properly on the bed."


    | nodded. | refused to let him carry Anne, and followed him upstairs on the president''s private elevator.


    After four years, the Granger Group had almost doubled in size, and even the president''s office had been renovated into two


    luxurious stories.


    After cing Anne on the bed, | took a seat in the meeting lounge. He asked his secretary to serve me some tea. Since it was


    my first time here, people couldn''t help but steal a couple of nces at me. This wasn''t all that surprising, considering that | was


    also currently under public scrutiny.


    ¡°What would you like to eatter?" He didn''t seem to mind my reason for meeting him, but only asked what | wanted to eat.


    | pursed my lips and changed the topic. "Whether you''d like to take your revenge on me, or to make me suffer, | ept them all


    unconditionally. But, Irvin, children are innocent. | came back to Jarold City for only one reason, which is for Anne to have a good


    future. She''s just a child who doesn''t know anything, but you''re an adult. You should know that no matter how evil one is, hurting


    the innocent is never eptable, especially children."


    He frowned and found my words puzzling. "Revenge? Make you suffer? Why would | do that?"


    | shrugged. "The only reason that | could think of is that you hate me. | ept that, and I''m also willing to y along, but the


    child is innocent. | don''t want her to get involved in this.¡±


    He was silent for a long time, then looked up at me and said, "Did you think that | was the one who held the press conference for


    Sierra''s attempted suicide?"


    "Wasn''t it you?" There weren''t many people who would do this, and | couldn''t think of anyone else who could coerce Sierra into


    destroying her own future just to frame me.


    He suddenly let out a coldugh. He looked at me, face full of disdain as he said, "Arianna, the way you think of me now is utterly


    ridiculous. When have | ever stooped so low and used dirty methods like this?"


    "It''s not considered dirty. You''re a businessman who isn''tcking financially. Half of your life is done and dusted, and the only


    discontentment you could possibly have is not being able to get what you want. | ept all of your dissatisfaction and grudge. All


    these years, you''ve kept Nerissa around just to use her to oust me out of the Roberts family. Honestly, you didn''t have to do that.


    Even if | didn''t stay in the Roberts family, Hendrix and | would still find a way to stay together. Moreover, Nerissa is only Hendrix''s


    aunt. He respects her, but everyone has their limit. Once the line''s crossed, you and | both know what he would do.¡±


    He sneered, a little mockingly. His


    sharp, dark eyes fell on Wee and sald,


    ¡®engage revo Glitter than


    y Cae four years ago." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and didn''t think that he wasplimenting me.


    He paused, crossed his legs, and said


    in a casual manner, "I did give


    Nerissa a hint. The goal wasGimpl|


    did tayant3iot living with Hendrix


    because I''m jealous. As for Sierra, I''m


    afraid you''ve made an incorrect


    assumption about me." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This has nothing to do with me.


    Whether you believe it or not, | have


    to tell you this. Plus, | know very well


    how important Anne is ayou soll!


    ey guns Aen protect


    hef. | don''t want you to be sad.


    Arianna, | loved you four years back,


    and | still do now. I''ll deal with the


    issue with Sierra. As long as you''re


    separated from Hendrix, things will


    only get better, trust me. | will look


    out for you and for Anne''s future."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | frowned and coldly replied, "There''s no need for..."


    "Miss Shirley, you''re here!" A voice rang out from outside the door.


    And | was cut off.


    Shirley!

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    | was stunned for a moment and my heart skipped a beat. | turned around and saw Shirley with her blonde hair, standing at the


    door. Who knew how long she had been there for?


    Compared to when we first met, she had gained some weight; her stomach bulged slightly. Perhaps she was pregnant. Her long,


    blonde hair was tied up in a bun, her blue eyes stared at me in shock and helplessness.


    | got up and called out to her subconsciously, "Shirley!"


    She looked at me in disbelief as tears welled up in her eyes. "You and Irvin have known each other all this while?"


    She looked at Irvin and said in a hoarse voice, "So, the room which you won''t allow me to enter belongs to her? The woman


    whom you''ve been doing your best to protect, is her? The woman whom you call out to when you wake up in the middle of the


    night is her?"


    Irvin frowned and looked displeased. "Who let you in?" He asked, a hint of displeasure and disgust in his tone.


    Shirley smiled, but her eyes were filled with grief.


    "Do you want me to leave? If did, are you going to run off happily with her?"


    | pursed my lips. | could hear soundsing from the leisure lounge. Anne had probably woken up by the ruckus.


    | stood up. | had no intention to exin myself. | looked at Shirley and said, "I''m sorry. It was inappropriate for me to be here. |


    have my own family and children, and | have someone that | love."


    After that, | turned around and walked into the lounge. Anne was already awake. She scrambled her tiny body out of the bed, her


    fluffy hair slightly messy.


    When she saw me, she ran towards me before she could even stand firmly. "Mommy, did you get into a fight with other people


    because of me?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    | was stunned. | shook my head and picked her up. "No, Anne, it has nothing to do with you. It was a talk among us adults."


    She seemed to be ming herself. She buried her head into my chest and said with a muffled voice, "Mommy, did | cause you a


    lot of trouble?¡±


    | shook my head, feeling a little distressed for her, but also a little lost. | brought Anne back to Jarold City to give her a promising


    future. But now, | was not so sure it was the right decision to make. Had


    | made the wrong choice?


    After leaving the lounge, Shirley was in a foul mood. She looked at me, her eyes no longer as beautiful as they were four years


    ago.


    "You already have your own family and children, why do you still have toe into his life? Don¡¯t you know how much joy you''ve


    crushed in my life just by being here?"


    Irvin was irritated and looked at her coldly, saying, "Enough! This is the Granger Group, not a ce for you to act as you please."


    Shirley replied with a sneer, "Do you even know what shame is? Irvin, you''re the one who chose to get involved with me first. You


    were also the one who chose to get engaged with me. In these four years, you''ve destroyed all my hopeful expectations towards


    marriage and love. You''ve given me the most horrifying of experiences, and now you''reining that I''m pestering you?"


    Shirley''s heart-wrenching cries scared Anne, and she hid her tiny self behind me.


    | had already said all that | needed to. | didn¡¯t have to be here any longer.


    | left with Anne, refusing to participate in their dispute.


    Back in my neighborhood, just as we arrived at the door, a cough sounded from the stairwell.


    It was a familiar cough.


    Anne immediately knew that it was Hendrix. Her face immediately lit up with a smile. "Mommy, it''s Mr. Roberts."


    Then, she let go of me and dashed for the stairwell.


    | followed along and saw that Hendrix had just put out the cigarette in his hands. He looked rather pale.


    Anne moved fast. She was already hugging onto his thigh and calling out to him.


    He picked Anne up and noticed the


    injury on her outs gaze!


    kengd add hes ed, "Did you get


    this in school?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Anne quickly replied, "They were talking badly about Mommy, so | fought with them."


    Hendrix pressed his lips together.


    Anger shed across his dark ath


    In a deep voic ba meriiiurett nne,


    yoy veeal goet girl. It''s okay to want to


    fight, but you can''t get yourself hurt.


    You have to learn to protect yourself."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Anne nodded, probably thinking that


    Hendrix was right. He didn''t


    repriman her opcyitiveshe fought too,


    sbsh appily replied, "| promise to


    protect myself the next time | fight."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t help but look at Hendrix. "Have you ever seen anyone teaching their daughter to get into fights?¡±

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Sometimes actions speak louder than words. I''ll get Evan to contact some people. Anne is


    almost five, we can send her to self-defense lessons."


    | pursed my lips and didn''t say a word. What he said was reasonable.


    After entering the house, he yed with Anne while | cooked. No one mentioned anything about the issue with Sierra.


    He didn''t look at me until we had finished eating and Anne had fallen asleep. His eyes were deep and dark as he wrapped me in


    his arms.


    His voice was hoarse when he asked, "Where did you go just now?"


    | leaned into his arms and let him hold me tightly. After a moment of silence, | said, "I went to the Granger Group to find Irvin."


    His body stiffened. He asked in a low voice, "What for?"


    "Just to have a chat!" How should | tell him? | couldn''t find the words to exin to him at the moment, so | simply chose to avoid


    it.


    He did not pressure me. After a moment of silence, he said, "Next time, no matter where you go, bring your phone along with you


    and make sure that you''re always contactable."


    | was stunned for a bit. Then | realized that my phone had run out of battery today, so it shut down after I''d reached the Granger


    Group.


    Looking up at him, | smiled gently and agreed, "Okay!"


    He hugged me, looking a little depressed. "I''ll handle Sierra''s matter, Arianna. No matter what others say to you, you have to


    remember that | am your husband, the father of your child."


    | saw how serious he was, and hesitated before saying, "Actually, | don''t care much about what others say. I''m just worried about


    Anne, she has to go to school. She''s very sensitive. If she hears nonsensical gossip in school, it will affect her."


    He buried his head in my neck and said with remorse, "This won''t happen again in the future."


    | smiled faintly. We are people who are at the top tier of the social pyramid, and are subjected to public scrutiny. To ept praise


    and admiration, naturally also meant that we had to bear the gossip and usations from the public. This was an unavoidable


    fact.


    The issue with Sierra was suppressed within a matter of days. It was just temporary, people were busy and had their own lives to


    live. Nobody was looking to waste their own time for the sake of someone else''s gossip.


    Mid-September, Hendrix redecorated his vi in the southern suburb. He got Anne transferred to another school so that she


    could have a better environment to study in.


    | found outter that her previous kindergarten had been shut down by the Ministry of Education for an unknown reason.


    It probably did not have much to do with me, so | just shrugged them off.


    During the weekend, Hendrix got Evan to help me move my things. Most of Anne''s belongings had been moved over already.


    | didn''t have much, so the move didn''t feel like that big of a deal to me. It was just a change of scenery.


    After we finished moving, Hendrix called in the evening. "Evan will deliver some groceriester, you may need to cook a few


    dishes."


    | nodded. Due to Nerissa''sst visit, Hendrix had dismissed the housemaid.


    Hence, on normal days, we would


    have an hourly workere over to


    tidy up the ce. Sheasias ond asked


    te-gpgkracdasibhally Hendrix and |


    both knew how to cook, so when we


    had the time we would do it


    ourselves. The days passed by quite


    leisurely. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a slight pause, he said, "You''ll


    need to prepare a bit more. losin


    a meetin se Evan Will Come and


    h . Some guests areing


    over for dinner tonight." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was stunned for a moment. "Do | know them?"


    He muttered a yes, then smiled and said, "We''re all family. Just some simple dishes will be fine."


    After we hung up the phone, | was a


    little confused. Who w. uld cercel |


    ertg payg.afiddSbivarming dinner


    uS So soon after we moved?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Evan brought a lot of groceries and desserts over. Seeing that there were quite a few books lying around the living room, he


    asked while bringing in the items, "Madam, are you preparing for your postgraduate entrance exam?"


    | nodded and said, "I''ve always wanted to take the exam, but | kept getting dyed. So, it''s just nice that | have time to do it now.


    It''s better than not doing anything.¡±


    He smiled and said, "Well, it''s pretty nice to do what you love."


    | was amused. It was rare for someone who was as cold and straightforward as Evan to say something like this.


    When Hendrix returned with Anne, | had just washed the vegetables and was ready to cook.


    Seeing that | was in the kitchen, his tall figure wrapped itself around me from behind. He looked at me tenderly and said, "Every


    time | see you in the kitchen, | always think of how I''m the happiest man on earth."


    | couldn''t help butugh. "Cheeky! Who''sing overter?" "Aaron and his fiancee, who is also your sister-iw," He said with


    a smile. When he noticed that | was looking at him, he took the opportunity to kiss me.


    | went speechless momentarily and dodged him. | said, "Anne and Evan are here, stop fooling around."


    His voice was deep and hoarse. He begged, ¡°Just five seconds!"


    But five seconds was not enough. If the food in the pot was not about to be burnt, he would probably have taken several more


    seconds.


    After the food was prepared, a car honk sounded from outside the courtyard. Anne, being the lively child that she was, heard the


    sound and instantly ran outside.


    Seeing Aaron getting out of the car, Anne jumped onto him without hesitation and greeted him in a sweet voice, "Uncle Aaron!"


    Aaron held Anne in his arms, and opened the car door of the front passenger seat.


    | never would''ve guessed that Yana would be thedy.


    | hadn''t seen her a lot, and it''s been four years since west met. She still had a gentle and elegant demeanor, whereas her go-


    to bodyhugging dress had changed into a long, loose dress.


    Well, | guess she could be considered as someone familiar.


    She looked at me and smiled. "Miss Reid, long time no see."


    | was dazed for a bit but | regained my senses soon enough. | stepped forward to greet her. "It has indeed been a long time.


    Food is ready, let''s eat."


    After the four of us sat down, Aaron looked at Hendrix then fixed his eyes on me. "If you''re used to living in the house downtown


    then don''t move out. Houses need to be upied for it to be lively."


    | was stunned for a moment. He had obviously meant that | shouldn''t be living with Hendrix.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Hendrix not understand what was being implied? He knitted his eyebrows. With a faint smile, he picked up and ced


    a piece of meat into my bowl, saying, "Eat some more, you''ve lost weight recently.¡±


    In other words, no one was looking after me when | was living alone there, so | had lost some weight.


    | kept quiet and pursed my lips. | had thought that these two could have had a proper meal together, but now it seemed as


    though it was just wishful thinking.


    Naturally, Anne couldn''t understand


    what the adults were subtly intinget


    with their words BaiKape al Children


    likdd 8 ng around pregnant women,


    so she stuck by Yana to chat with


    her. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The little fellow was especially


    precocious sometimes. Her voic


    was soft and egtasshe puilheu


    Yana asia ant Seca "Auntie,


    should | change my way of


    addressing you as Aunt Yana in the


    future?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Aaron''s attention diverted away from me.


    Instead, he looked at Anne and said, "Anne, be a good girl. Tell me what you want to eat and I''ll get it for you, don''t pester


    Auntie."


    Anne didn''t give up. She looked up at


    him and said, "Uncle Aaron,


    said that if yourtematfied? then | have


    ean | address her to Aunt


    Yana instead. Are you and Auntie


    getting married?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Aaron frowned and pursed his lips. He said, "Children should eat more and talk less!"


    It was obvious that he didn''t want Anne to ask any more questions.


    Everyone at the dining table could see it.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Yana smiled bitterly. As she was a gentle woman, she didn''t say anything and only kept her head lowered.


    | frowned. Somehow, | felt that Aaron''s behavior was a little hurtful. Regardless of what happened in the past, since Yana was


    already pregnant now, he shouldn''t hurt a woman like this without a reason.


    ¡°Anne, be good and eat properly!" | said. | looked towards Aaron and scooped some food for him, then continued, "Aaron, do you


    remember the puppy you picked up from the farm when | was eleven?"


    He was surprised by the abrupt, random question, then said, "| remember. That was years ago."


    "Do you still remember what happened to the dog afterwards?"


    He thought for a moment and answered, "I let you keep it. After raising it for a few months, you had to go to school in the country,


    so | gave it away."


    | nodded. "Back then, it was too troublesome to take care of it, so it was given away. | tried looking for the dogter on, but | just


    couldn''t find it. All these years, | keep thinking that if we hadn''t given it away and just let it keep Grandmapany in the yard,


    perhaps | wouldn''t have to feel this guilt and remorse every time | think of it."


    He was silent for a while. Then, he scooped some meat into my bowl. "It''s in the past."


    ¡°Mommy, did you have a dog before? Is it like Snowball?" Anne interjected as she stared at me with a face full of curiosity.


    I smiled and nodded.


    She nodded back and said, "Then | mustn''t lose Snowball in the future. | have to take care of it properly, and not have any guilt


    or remorse."


    |ughed. My gaze subconsciously shifted towards Aaron. "Aaron, even Anne understands this reasoning. Let''s not get carried


    away in our own world.¡±


    He pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    Yana had always been a person of few words. She barely said anything over dinner.


    After the meal, we had some tea in the garden. Anne led Yana to the backyard to look at some flowers.


    Aaron and | were sitting opposite each other when | dived straight into the main topic. | asked, "When are you nning to have


    the wedding?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned and asked, "What wedding?"


    "Your wedding with Miss Henry! Are you going to wait until the baby is born to get the marriage certificate?"


    He shrugged and nonchntly said, "I don''t intend to get married, you know that. The child in her belly is mine and | want it, but |


    don''t intend to marry her. After the child is born, | will give her some money, then the child can be adopted under your name, just


    like Anne."


    | was so angry that | could barely speak. If it weren''t for the hot tea in my hand, | would''ve gritted my teeth and poured the entire


    cup of tea on him.


    ¡°Aaron, do you know how irresponsible you sound right now? | already feel guilty enough about Anne. Do you also want your


    child to live in a single-parent family? Besides, what''s not to like about Yana? She''s elegant and gracious. You''re abusing her


    love for you. You''re going to realize what you missed out on the day shepletely gives up on you and leaves you."


    He didn''t care. He took a sip of tea,


    leaned his slender body on the chair,


    and leisurely said, "If sh wat!


    Pape ftiewenor Hons) She gives


    a child, I''ll give her money. This


    has nothing to do with being


    responsible. Plus, | believe that you''ll


    love the child as much as you love


    Anne." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was at a loss for words.


    | couldn''t hold myself back and


    directly sshed the cup of tea onto


    him. | eximed, "In yo Edrearnst |


    T era''s ng way iM a child for


    you. Since you''ve decided to keep the


    child, as a man, you have the


    obligation and duty to officially marry


    the mother and let her join the Reid


    family." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was so angry at him. | got up and turned to the backyard, my blood still boiling inside.


    | hadn''t been so angry in such a long


    time. Hendrix had juste O


    downstairs wherchie Guhnbe into


    rho.\H¨¦ Wasn''t sure what had


    happened, but he could see that |


    was furious. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He could not help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    | pressed my lips together, but couldn''t suppress my rage. | looked at him and said, "Men are trash!"


    Hendrix was speechless.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    After a while, | felt my anger fade. | saw him smiling at me as he asked, "Have you cooled down?"


    | nodded at him. For a moment, | felt a little embarrassed and tried to exin myself, "Just now..."


    He smiled, "I know. Is it about Aaron and Miss Henry?"


    | nodded. "If he messes this up, he''d never meet a woman like Yana again! He doesn''t know how to appreciate what''s right in


    front of him and maintains this celibacy nonsense, he''s such a little sh*t!"


    He reached out and pulled me aside to rest on a chair, gently asking, "Are you angry because of Aaron''sck of appreciation, or


    because of his obsession over you?"


    | was stunned. | looked up into his deep gaze, at a temporary loss of words.


    It took me a long time to find my voice again. | said, "What he feels towards me isn''t romance, but it''s love from a brother to his


    sister. It''s just that he hasn''t realized it for himself yet."


    | was very clear of how well Aaron treats me. He had always prioritized me all these years. In the eyes of outsiders, this may


    have appeared to be romantic love even though it wasn''t.


    As someone who had personally experienced what romance was, how could | not know what Aaron''s true feelings were towards


    me? We had known each other since we were young, we''d gone through plenty of hardships together, and kept each other


    company for years. How would | not be able to differentiate between familial love and romantic love?


    We all felt lonely on the inside. Grandma was gone, and so was Monique. During our years of youth, the only one who we could


    rely on was each other.


    If he had truly fallen in love with me romantically, judging by his character, he would''ve forced me into a rtionship a long time


    ago.


    Hendrix looked at me in silence for a long time.


    From a man''s perspective, | could understand his feelings and knew what he was worried about. | said, "I''m angry because he


    doesn''t understand his true feelings. I''m worried that he would only realize his mistake the day he loses the most important


    person in his life. He has no self-awareness at all."


    After a pause, | took his hand and said in a serious manner, "Hendrix, we''re not children anymore. We all know what we truly


    want. | just don''t want Aaron to regret anything, that''s all


    He remained silent, his eyes gradually darkening. | had said so much, yet he still said nothing. His eyes were fixed on me, filled


    with emotions that | couldn''t decipher.


    | thought he was angry with me, so | couldn''t help but say, "Hendrix, you can''t be so petty."


    The corners of his lips rose as his gaze fell on me. There was a hint of amusement on his face as he said, "What should | do to


    not be considered as petty?"


    As soon as | noticed his demeanor, | knew that he was intentionally teasing me. | red at him angrily and refused to speak to


    him anymore.


    | was about to get up and leave when he pulled me onto hisp and circled his arms around me. Smiling, he said, "Let them deal


    with their own problems, and we go about our own lives, okay?"


    | sighed. | would like for that too, but Aaron was still family.


    "Yana is a really, really good girl," | said, "Once he misses this chance, she''ll be gone forever."


    He nestled his head into me and said


    in a muted voice, "What can you do


    then?" IF Uncle Charles findsCotat


    tayis) He yGRt let Yana join the


    Reid family!" Aaron still respected


    Uncle Charles; perhaps we could use


    this to help with the situation. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at me with his deep gaze and said, "Do you know about Yana''s past, and have you looked into her background?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | frowned, a little confused. "Even if


    Yanaes from a humble m


    background, Uncle Crates isa?


    soiyye 0 prioritizes family


    status. Otherwise, he would not have


    acknowledged me publicly nor let me


    join the Reid family." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Charles


    doesn''t care about a woman''s birth


    status, but he does care about a


    woman''s past, Yoyedgrctnid has


    apmaya beet clean; you''re the Roberts


    Group''s daughter-inw, the Moore


    family''s daughter, and you''ve even


    graduated from college. All these


    things might have helped Charles to


    ept you, but it might not be the


    case for Yana." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | frowned and said, "Even if Yana didn''t receive higher education ore from a rich family, she is elegant and carries herself


    well. This is enough to catch Uncle Charles¡¯ eye."


    He lightly smiled and held me closer. With a somewhat resigned tone, he said, "Arianna, nothing is as simple as we think it to


    be."

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Anne ran over, tugging at him to y with her. Sumbing to Anne''s pleas, Hendrix went along with her.


    I sat on the chair, momentarily unable toprehend how Yana''s past was like to the extent of Charles not being able to ept


    it.


    In the evening, at the entrance of the vi, Aaron looked at me intently and said, "Since you''ve already returned to Jarold City,


    you should move back home with Anne. After all, you and Mr. Roberts are divorced. If you continue to stay together, people will


    start talking.¡±


    | was taken aback. | knew he didn''t want to see me staying with Hendrix with no title to my name.


    Hendrix didn''t say anything and politely sent them off.


    Anne had been busy the entire day and was tired too, so sheid in the living room until she fell asleep.


    | was stuck between the door frame and his chest. "| didn''t sign the divorce papers four years ago, so legally, we''re still husband


    and wife. Can''t a married couple live together under one roof?"


    Seeing how stubborn he was, | couldn''t help butugh. He was really petty!


    | tilted my head to look at him, then said as | gently smiled, "We can. That''s why I''m staying here."


    Joy shone through the man''s dark eyes, and a gentle affection was wafting through the atmosphere. If it weren''t for Anne, who


    groggily woke up in the living room, he wouldn''t have been able to restrain himself.


    Autumn in Jarold City was unpredictable.


    It was Tuesday. Having stayed in the vi for revision for many days, | got bored. After all, one could really die of boredom if left


    alone for too long.


    | decided to change my clothes, head into the kitchen, cut some fruit and send them to Anne in school. However, the school


    didn''t allow visitors, so | could only send them to Hendrix at the Roberts Group.


    The sky was a little cloudy. Fortunately, Hendrix had prepared a car for me, and traffic wasn''t too bad.


    | arrived at the Roberts Group building entrance. What started out as a humble business four years back was now the excellent


    Roberts Group with the eye-catching skyscraper with its name proudly written across it.


    Just as | found a parking spot, the cloudy sky started to pour.


    The storm came abruptly, with its shes of lightning and peals of thunder. | initially thought the rain wasn''t going to be too heavy,


    so | got out of the car, lunchbox in hand, and started making my way towards the Roberts Group building.


    Unexpectedly, it started to pour like no one''s business. | sprinted my way to thepany entrance, my clothes were soaking wet


    by the time | got there.


    Lightning and thunder continued to reign outside, lighting up the gloomy sky.


    Quite a few people were standing by Roberts Group''s entrance to shelter themselves from the rain. | squeezed through the


    crowd and entered the lobby.


    After previous unpleasant encounters, | didn''t bother enquiring at the front desk. Instead, | took out my cell phone and dialed for


    Hendrix.


    | saw several missed calls when | took my phone out. They were from Hendrix. | had been frantically trying to avoid the rain, so |


    hadn''t heard the phone ring.


    Before | could even call him back, the phone rang again. | picked up and stood aside, so as not to block the path.


    "Did something happen earlier?¡± The man''s voice was low and anxious, as though he was worried.


    | was momentarily taken aback. | looked at the downpour and replied, "Nothing to worry about!"


    Suddenly, the loud rumble of thunder struck, causing tremors through the lobby.


    His soothing voice sounded from the other end of the phone, "Don''t be scared, I''m going home now."


    Another voice spoke from his end, saying, "Mr. Roberts, the meeting..." It sounded like Evan.


    Hendrix replied, "Reschedule it!"


    | was stunned for a while. | stood in the lobby, momentarily forgetting to move my feet along. "Were you in a meeting?"


    He murmured a reply of acknowledgement. There was another loud roar of thunder. With a gentle voice, he spoke up again from


    the other end of the phone, "I''ll be home in 15 minutes!"


    He seemed to remember that | was


    afraid of thunder. But after four years,


    thanks to the unpredict bilityaf the!


    a her Hovalh whe and | had


    gotten used to it. Even though we


    were scared, things were more


    manageable now, so we weren''t too


    terrified of it anymore. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing his quick breathing, | couldn''t help but speak up softly, "I''m alright, you...


    Before | could finish speaking, | saw


    himing out of the president''s


    designated elevator Hishody wa |


    eranctall a3 he swiftly rushed


    through the crowd, his usual elegant


    demeanor was reced by an


    anxious, sweat-stricken face. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was handsome enough to stand out from the crowd.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    | put down my phone, rushed towards him, and threw myself into his arms. | wrapped my arms around his waist and leaned on


    his chest. | said in a muffled voice, "I''m fine. I''m not afraid of thunder."


    I''ve ovee the fear for many years now. However, | couldn''t help but feel touched at how concerned he was for me.


    He was a little surprised at my sudden appearance. When he realized it was me, he hugged me tightly.


    Once our breathing rxed, |


    suddenly felt awkward. | didn''t k


    what came ov pyeterhave tdused


    ra toads y rush into his


    embrace, forgetting that we were in


    the Roberts Group building lobby.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    How attention-grabbing was that?


    Many people were looking at us. | lifted my eyes to look at him, my face burning with embarrassment. "I was bored alone at


    home, so | came here to bring you some fruit.¡±


    He held me in his arms as his face lit up in joy. He raised his hand to tuck a loose hair behind my ear and said with a smile,


    ¡°Okay, let''s go into the office and eat them."


    Under everyone''s gaze, | entered the elevator with him. | couldn''t help but sigh. | sure gave the Roberts Group''s employees


    plenty of gossip to talk about.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    As soon as we entered the office, we bumped into Evan, who was anxiously following behind us. When he saw Hendrix return,


    he was exhrated. He said, "The Starbright Group''s director is persistent. They were the ones who initiated this meeting and


    probably want to partner up with the Roberts Group. Mr. Roberts, would you like to speak with them?"


    He was an assistant after all. All he could do was give advice.


    | knew Hendrix was in a meeting before this. Hearing what Evan had said, | turned to Hendrix and told him, "I''ll wait for you in the


    lounge."


    He cast a sidelong nce at the gloomy sky outside. The clouds scattered, and it was drizzling at the moment.


    He looked back at me and tapped on the tip of my nose. "Okay, I''ll be done very soon!"


    There were two floors in his office area; the conference room was on the other floor. | entered the lounge.


    About five minutester, Evan came in with some fruits and snacks. He looked at me and said, "Mr. Roberts doesn''t usually eat


    these, so the office doesn''t have these in stock in the pantry. Have what you like while you wait.¡±


    | hadn''t seen him in years. Evan had gotten less blunt than he used to be.


    | smiled and epted them. | knew Hendrix didn''t like to eat fruits. If | didn''t nudge him to eat them, he would never touch them.


    Hence, it was no surprise there were no fruits or snacks in the office.


    He came back after about twenty minutes. When he saw that | had cut all the fruits on the table into pieces but had not eaten


    any, he subconsciously frowned and asked, "Do you not like them?"


    | shook my head, used a toothpick to pick up one piece of fruit and brought it to his mouth, and smiled, "| was waiting for you to


    come back and eat them."


    He held me in his arms and said apologetically, "The meeting might run a little long. Will you get bored staying here on your


    own?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | knew he was busy. I was out for a brief walk anyway and had no intention to disturb his work. Hence, | smiled and replied, "No,


    | won''t. I''m going to pick Anne up after school."


    He nodded and kissed me on the forehead. He was a little drained, so he held me in his arms and took a power nap.


    There''s no need for much sweet talk in a rtionship. As time went by, love could be found in the tiniest of details.


    Understanding and taking care of one another; being tolerant of each other''s ws; sticking together through thick and thin -that''s


    how we could spend the rest of our lives together.


    Heartbreaking feuds and dramatic breakups would only be a distant yet tragic memory as time went by.


    About an hourter, Hendrix fell asleep. Evan knocked on the door and entered. When he saw that his eyes were shut and how


    steady his breathing was, he turned his gaze towards me and asked in a low voice, "Is he asleep?"


    | nodded and asked, "Is the meeting starting soon?"


    He replied affirmatively and raised his hand to look at the watch. Then, he said anxiously, "The meeting in Mesville is in ten


    minutes. Mr. Saunders just arrived."


    Mr. Saunders?


    "Josiah?" | asked reflexively.


    He nodded.


    Didn''t he say that he was going to expand his business in Hanlusia City?


    "If you feel tired, rest in the lounge!" The man spoke up in a low voice.


    When | came back to my senses, |


    saw that Hendrix h Lujaken pie!


    umestraightldhd tidied up his


    clothes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan didn''t mince his words in front


    of me either and said, "Thepany


    in Mesville has forward dallth@ iv


    koi i moh We seunders also


    transferred the matters regarding the


    hospitals and entertainment


    companies to me. We''re waiting for


    you toplete the handover


    process." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix lowered his head. "Whatever


    Josiah transferred over, handthehn|


    OV.


    (to Austin Ghd¡¯ have him handle


    it." Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Alright!"


    Seeing that he was about to leave, | got up and said, "Hold on!"


    | walked up to Hendrix and stood in front of him. He smiled faintly and said, "Can''t bear to say goodbye?"

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    | red at him with a smile. "Your hair and tie are a mess."


    | raised my hand to help him fix his tousled hair and straightened his tie.


    He smiled. "If you need anything, look for Evan. Josiah is preparing to go to Hanlusia City. The handover process is a little


    complex, so it''ll take some time."


    | nodded, then nudged him to go on ahead.


    He didn''t say much because he was rushing for his meeting. After reading for a little while, | got bored.


    There were sounds of a quarrel from the outside. | couldn''t help but feel curious and got up to take a look.


    It was Sierra, whom | hadn''t seen in a long time. Perhaps because it had been a long while since west met; she looked


    somewhat different from how | remembered her. Her hair was messy, her skin sallow and haggard. She still wore branded


    clothes, but they looked cheap on her now.


    Two female secretaries stopped her outside the door. "Miss Nnd, you don''t have an appointment to see Mr. Roberts. I''m sorry,


    but we can''t let you in."


    Sierra couldn''t care less about how she looked. Even though two secretaries blocked her, she did not give up. Her voice was a


    little hoarse as she said, "Go tell Hendrix that | want to see him."


    Causing amotion was not the best way to go. After all, this was a hugepany. Both secretaries still had matters to attend


    to.


    But | shouldn''t intervene. Evan had just gone out, | couldn''t understand what was going on at the moment.


    After some hesitation, | decided to turn around and go back into the office.


    ¡°Arianna, stop right there!" | had barely taken a step when she called out to me.


    | looked back and saw Sierra looking at me. She was furious. "Aren''t you proud of yourself? You must think that you''ve gotten


    both fame and power."


    | frowned and was displeased by what she said.


    My gazended on her unkempt clothes. It was tiring to speak from a distance. Since we already bumped into each other, it


    might be worthwhile to deal with her directly!


    | stepped forward and looked at her. "Miss Nnd, even if you''re at rock bottom, you should still have some dignity. Don''t you


    think you''re degrading


    yourself with how you''re behaving right now?"


    She had a lot to offer. She was young and beautiful, had a great body, and was well-educated. Even if she wasn''t a celebrity,


    there were still ways to seed. This wasn''t the end for her.


    She sneered with a lonely look in her eyes. "Degrading myself? Are you speaking down at me from your high horse?"


    I shrugged, "You''re entitled to your own thoughts."


    She said disdainfully, "Hendrix treated


    me like a rebound. Doye think yould


    Sn git? mea Be able to let


    rhe e one whom he truly longs? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    for." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    To harp over such petty matters was a humiliation to herself. Rebound or not, her effort to rile me up was meaningless.


    Her persistence was only because of her dissatisfaction.


    Looking at her, | couldn''t help but say,


    "Although | don''t know how you


    walked into his life and how he


    noticed you, it Seems meani


    now for wand (ielseneer a


    eterna Sierra, if you talk to me


    nicely, maybe | can help you. But if


    you don''t practice manners and


    courtesy when you speak, | can bring


    up our old debts too. The havoc you


    caused previously troubled me. |


    think it''s only reasonable for me to


    protect myself for my name''s sake as


    a victim." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her face suddenly sank, "Who can you me for your own promiscuity? | spoke nothing but the truth."


    | nodded. | wasn''t furious, | merely


    said, "| married Hendrix seven years


    ago, and it was legitimate. NC ORY


    don''t know w aqyegabthe O


    imoreakrrtren fs four years ago, it


    wouldn''t be hard for me to put the


    pieces together. My apathy is not a


    sign of weakness. | just don''t think


    it''s necessary. After all, wasting time


    on such matters is beneath me."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    When the two secretaries heard what | said, they couldn''t help but look at each other in surprise. They were probably shocked by


    my marriage to Hendrix.


    Looking at Sierra, | continued, "People should always think of the consequences their actions can bring. Miss Nnd, if | were


    you, I''d go home immediately to pack up and bring your mother somewhere safe for a while. Think about your future and start


    nning for it. Stop loitering around the Roberts Group. Hendrix''s patience and tolerance are limited. As soon as he finishes the


    task at hand, no one can guarantee that he won''t alienate you."


    Sierra''s face went pale, "What do you mean?"


    Awoman''s voice interjected, "She''s being pretty clear! All Hendrix did was stop your path to stardom but he spared you your life!


    If you continue to cause trouble, he could possibly get annoyed and ruin your future for good."


    | was surprised for a moment. Turning around, | saw Freya, who had arrived some time ago. She was dressed in a modern ck


    suit as she leaned against the elevator door with her arms crossed in front of her.


    There was a faint smile on her face. When she saw me looking at her, she smiled brightly, "I haven''t seen you in four years.


    You''ve gained weight."


    This woman...


    What a way to start a conversation. Did she have to be this straightforward?


    | couldn''t help butugh, "Hovell has been good to me."


    She shrugged and walked towards me, "That''s probably true. You look good."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She paused and turned towards Sierra, who hadn''te back to her senses, "Darling, you''re 26. Did you really think that you''re


    above everyone else just because you were a celebrity for a few years? By the way, didn''t | hear that you gathered some


    reporters and were going to jump from the top of the building a few days ago? Why didn''t that happen? Sounds to me it was all


    for show!"


    It had been four years since |st saw her, and she was still this direct.


    Sierra''s face was pale, and her thin lips pressed tightly together, "What does this have to do with you whether | jump off a


    building or not? Who are you? Why are you meddling in other people''s business?" "Tsk!" Freya sighed. "Looks like the Moore


    family has kept too low of a profile these few years." Her beautiful eyes darted towards the two secretaries standing aside. She


    raised her brows and asked slyly, "Do both of you not recognize me too?"


    The two of them shook their heads hurriedly and said, "Miss Moore, don''t tease us."


    Freya nodded and looked at Sierra, "But | guess this is normal. A small- time actress like you wouldn''t even be able to show


    yourself in public; you''re just an upgraded version of a clown. It''spletely normal for you not to recognize anybody from the


    business circles."


    "You..." Sierra''s face was furious hearing her satiricalments.


    Freya clicked her tongue and stared


    at her mockingly, "Look at you. You


    hung around Hendrix sre fewqydars,


    Ae) PoHNS probably! Seen a lot,


    haven''t you? Do you think Arianna


    isn''t good enough to be with Hendrix?


    Let me educate you so that even if


    you die, you can die with peace of


    mind." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re going too far!" Sierra said, "You''re just the owner of a few smallpanies. Do you really think that you''re all that great?¡±


    Sometimes, | found Sierra to be


    adorably naive. | heard that S


    was her mothen Tefal alike


    aiek ta ing a closer look. Like


    mother, like daughter! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Freya let out a cold snigger. She found this unamusing.


    She sat on the secretary''s chair and


    looked at Sierra with her chin held in


    her hand, "Since eee


    gldgityeMdo e Family, what


    about the Reid Family? Miss Nnd,


    did you really think that a nobody


    could marry Hendrix?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Sierra was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    ¡°What | mean is, you''re nothingpared to Arianna''s appearance and talent, let alone family background. Who''s your mother?


    Who''s Arianna''s father? Don''t you have any idea? If it were me, | would''ve already sent someone to kill you for framing her.


    Arianna was brought up well, so she didn''t bother getting back at you. However, | heard that even though Charles is a man of


    integrity, he''s extremely protective of his people, and | heard your mother has a criminal record. He doesn''t even need to look for


    a reason to get you in trouble. All he''d need is a minor mistake, and he can get both of you in jail. You''d be lucky if you can get


    out of it alive!"


    Freya obviously meant to scare Sierra, and thetter seemed to have taken it in. Her face was ghastly as she looked at Freya


    and said, "You''re saying that Arianna is Charles''s daughter?"


    Freya shrugged, "So you''ve never taken a look at old news before? I''ll give you a hint, go search for the news from four years


    ago. Perhaps you''ll learn something out of it."


    "Impossible!" Sierra looked like she was falling apart, "Nerissa said Arianna was an orphan. She only married Hendrix back then


    because Master Roberts had taken a fancy to her. How could she be Charles''s daughter?"


    "| see!" Freya looked at me and raised an eyebrow. Sheughed and said, "| was wondering how she knew so much about you.


    Apparently, you offended Nerissa. How did you get on her bad side? Didn''t you say you''ve been gone for four years? How did


    you end up provoking an enemy as soon as you''re back?"


    | shrugged, "! don''t know how to exin it to you. In short, it''s water under the bridge."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She snorted and looked at Sierra with disdain, "Sorry to disappoint you, but her parents are still alive and well. Darling, make


    sure you use your brain next time. Don''t pull the trigger for someone else."


    After that, she looked at the two secretaries and frowned, "Are the two of you nning to stay here and watch the whole day?


    Are the Roberts Group''s employees of such low calibre? Someone had trespassed into the president''s office and couldn''t be


    stopped, yet no one bothered to call security. Is this tant proof that Mr. Roberts should get new secretaries?"


    The two secretaries were technically the front desk receptionists for the president''s office. Upon hearing Freya''s words, they


    quickly apologized


    and hurriedly called for security.


    Perhaps what Freya said had finally gotten to Sierra; she left with the guards with a nk look on her face.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    She frowned, feeling a little unhappy, "But you''re the Moore Family''s daughter. It''s a fact."


    "So what?" | looked at her emotionlessly, "I''ve never thought of recognizing it. Since they''ve already recognized Andrea, they


    shold just take her as the Moore Family''s daughter."


    She sighed, "You weren''t able to get over it after all." After a pause, she stopped mentioning it and said to me, "I''m getting


    married in October. Make sure you attend then. Don''t leave me hanging"


    | was stunned, "To whom?"


    ¡°A man! You''ll know when you''re there."


    This was a surprise!


    It was gettingte, and after Hendrix''s meeting, he still had something to discuss with Freya, so | got up and went to Anne''s


    school to pick her up.


    Upon exiting the Roberts Group, |, unfortunately, bumped into Josiah, who was also leaving at the same time.


    I''d been trying to avoid him. However, he unexpectedly looked towards me and greeted me. "Where are you going? I''ll give youa


    lift!" "There''s no need!" After what happened with Monique, | was no longer fond of him. | was not interested in learning his side


    of the story because he was still partially responsible for what happened to Monique.


    He frowned and followed me, "It''s raining outside.


    | don''t have any ns. | can give you a lift."


    | stopped in my tracks and turned around to look at him, "What do you want?"


    He frowned and nodded, "! want to have a meal with her."


    He was referring to Anne.


    | pursed my lips. Ultimately, Anne was still his daughter.


    After a long silence, | said, "Alright, but only this ime."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He seemed surprised at my response. He looked at me with a dazzling smile and said, "Okay, great!"


    ¡°Let''s go. I''m going to pick her up. We''ll go together!" | said, then directly got into my car.


    He followed right behind. It was drizzling outside. Traffic jams were a frequent urrence in Jarold City, especially when it


    rained.


    The car moved at a snail''s pace on the road. | didn''t want to talk, but he did. He said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t know she was


    pregnant back then. Had | known, | wouldn''t have let her go."


    | frowned, not wanting to say anything about him and Monique.


    "What does she like to eat?" He asked with a sigh.


    He was asking about Anne.


    "She''s not picky. Anything''s fine!" Anne had never been picky with food. But if it came down to it, every kid loved candy.


    He could tell | wasn''t going to speak to him anymore, so he kept quiet.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the school gate.


    Just then, school ended. After parking the car, | saw Anne standing behind the teacher, looking around the school gate.


    When she spotted me, she tugged at


    the corner of her teachers skirted!


    seis qgpubye ther before running


    towards me. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, is Mr. Roberts very busy today? Why didn''t hee to pick me up?"


    During this period of time, Hendrix


    and Anne had actepelpse. Ol¡±


    thgygh heles het ather. Anne relied


    on him more now. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | took her school bag and said, "He''s very busy. He''s in a meeting and couldn''t make it."


    Anne pursed her lips and nodded obediently. She looked up and saw Josiah, who was standing beside me, staring at her.


    She thought for a while and said, "Aren''t you the man who was standing in front of Mama Monique''s grave?"


    | was somewhat astounded at Anne''s memory. It had only been one encounter, and she remembered it.


    Josiah nodded. He mustered a smile as his gaze on her grew more solemn.


    After we got into the car, Josiah seemed a bit nervous and didn''t say anything. He just kept looking at Anne.


    | asked Anne, "Anne, what would you like to eat?"


    After some thought, she said


    seriously, "This morning, Mr. Rebetts


    id he wauid fake Me ott to have


    st¨¦ak. Mommy, are we going to see


    Mr. Robertster?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    | was taken aback. | forgot that Hendrix mentioned this morning that he wanted to bring Anne out for food.


    Josiah coughed and said, "I''ll call Hendrix. We''ll eat togetherter.¡±


    | nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    Ever since Monique gave Anne over to me, | never intended for Anne to reconnect with him. Despite this being Monique''s final


    wish, | was somewhat selfish about it.


    Hendrix arrived a bitter as he was caught up with his meeting. We waited for him in the restaurant for half an hour.


    After cing our order, Anne kept lying in Hendrix''s arms and talking to him. It was obvious that she was really attached to


    Hendrix.


    Josiah wanted to speak to Anne several times, but she always answered his questions politely before she continued to pester


    Hendrix.


    | could somewhat understand how he felt, but it was what it was. To diffuse the awkwardness, | said, "| heard you were going to


    move to Hanlusia City.¡±


    Josiah nodded. "Yes, Hanlusia City is where the Saunder Family''s roots are. It''s time to go back."


    | previously heard Hendrix talk about the Saunders family of Hanlusia City, so | knew a thing or two about it. The Saunders family


    were generations of well- educated, and noble people. With each generation came their own sess, be it in the business or the


    medical field. They were reputable locally and internationally.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Within a century, the Saunders family''s influence over Hanlusia City became significant. Josiah''s return to Hanlusia City was


    partially to take care of his family and to continue doing what he liked.


    This was great, but Chloe-


    Speaking of the devil, she appeared instantly. There weren''t many people in the French restaurant, so it was impossible to miss


    her.


    After all, she was a woman with a big belly, dressed in chic clothes, and still exuded an elegant aura. This perfect- looking


    mother was captivating.


    Initially, | wanted to ignore her. After all, a peaceful meal was hard toe by.


    But it was as if she had deliberatelye to look for us. After passing by the reception, she walked straight to our dining table.


    She smiled and said, "Josiah, you''re here too?"


    It looked like a coincidence, but it somehow felt more like an intentional encounter. Besides, which pregnantdy woulde to


    a fancy restaurant alone for a meal?


    Josiah frowned. He nodded his head, then said calmly, "Are you alone?¡±


    She nodded and replied in a tender voice, "| was bored at home, plus you didn''t answer my phone, so | came out."


    "Take a seat!" Josiah said. He ordered a serving of steak for her, poker-faced.


    The steaks were served. Hendrix sat Anne down, then started cutting the steaks for her.


    Anne didn''t know how to cut it, and | waszy, so we waited for him to finish cutting.


    Josiah put the cut steak in front of


    Anne, then gently said, 4 ereAane| |


    | alreagyqut kit''s ak. Perhaps


    you could have a piece first?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Anne hesitated for a moment but didn''t refuse and just nodded.


    Chloe was still cutting her steak but


    frowned in displeasure as she saw


    this. She pushed the peipaginiad te


    ogitrand said with a


    smile, "Josiah, my arms have been


    feeling sore these past two days.


    Help me with the steak, please!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Josiah frowned as he ced a piece


    of steak into his m th\ughappsil). He


    igaheghap ett Waiter and gestured


    to him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The waiter came over and greeted him politely, "Sir, how can | help you?"

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    ¡°Please help cut the steak, thank you."


    The waiter was speechless.


    | couldn''t help but look at Chloe. Her face was pale, and she looked as if a great wrong had befallen her.


    Since the customer had voiced his request, and there was no reason not to do so, the waiter smiled and did as he was asked to.


    The atmosphere instantly turned tense and awkward.


    As if oblivious to everyone else, Hendrix ced a piece of steak in front of me and gently said, "Eat. Don''t zone out."


    | nodded and came back to my senses.


    Anne looked at me, then looked at Chloe. Who knew what was going on in her little mind?


    Suddenly, she asked, "Mr. Saunders, don''t you love this aunty?"


    | almost spat my mouthful of water. Why was this child so direct?


    Chloe''s face was ashen. She lowered her gaze and bit her lips. She looked terribly embarrassed, but still mustered a smile on


    her face.


    Josiah raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you know what love is?"


    Anne nodded and said, "Uncle Aaron told me that if a man loves ady, he will attend to her needs personally, just like how Mr.


    Roberts loves Mommy. He always takes care of Mommy by cutting steak for her, cooking for her, and often calling Mommy out of


    concern for her."


    the


    Aaron really taught her something


    When Hendrix heard this, he smirked, "Your uncle is really observant."


    Hah!


    Anne nodded intently, "Of course! He said that | have to learn to observe, to see if a boy really loves me, only then would | be


    happy.¡±


    ¡°Anne, don''t talk with your mouth full," | said, noticing how displeased Chloe looked.


    Pregnant women had mood swings. As much as | didn''t like her, | wouldn''t go to the extent of triggering her. Provoking her was


    thest thing | wanted to do.


    Anne replied with a simple ¡®oh¡¯ and continued eating.


    Josiah, on the other hand, looked at her with an exceptionally intent gaze. | wasn''t sure what his intention was, but he said,


    "Such a straightforward character. She''s just like her!"


    | frowned. | knew he was talking about Monique, but it was useless for him to say this now.


    | got up and excused myself to the washroom.


    Humans were weird. We didn''t appreciate things when we had them. We would only search for what was left of them once we


    lost them. What a joke!


    Chloe followed behind me. Her face wasn''t too pleasant of a sight. "Since you''ve adopted her, why do you still have to bring her


    around everywhere to ruin other people''s lives?"


    Surprised, | turned around to look at her. A frown began to etch on my face. "Ruining other people''s lives?¡±


    | was amused. "Let''s not talk about the fact that I''m thest person who wants Anne to meet him. He was the one who insisted


    on eating with Anne, yet you''re ming me?"


    She looked at me, and her breathing


    quickened as she said, "| hope w


    can have nothing edo Vath Each


    that fbi How on. You stay in


    Jarold City and raise your child. You''d


    better not show up in my life


    anymore." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | felt a little sympathetic towards her


    as | looked at her. She got so riled up


    over a child. | couldn''t help b eyeer.


    "Blood tie areithemn¨¦st pect iar


    thidgson earth; none of us can


    guarantee what will happen in the


    future. | suggest that you focus on


    taking good care of your baby, go on


    with your own life and don''t overthink


    things." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was obvious Josiah didn''t love her. There were no feelings involved between the two of them. All she could rely on to be


    around him was probably the child in her belly.


    There was no point arguing over this. | didn''t say anything else to her and went straight into the washroom.


    Kelsey called. | didn¡¯t want to answer it at first, but after thinking about it, | decided to pick up the phone.


    "Are you busy? Do you have time for


    a meal tomorrow?" | knew that


    was works fon thalkeberts roup.


    doligh ck and forth between Jarold


    City and Ucrebury must be quite


    hectic. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    After thinking for a moment, | said, ¡°It''s the weekend tomorrow. | might take Anne to the bookstore so | might not be avable."


    ¡°Let''s have dinner together. It won''t take long." After hesitating briefly, she continued, "I know you probably misunderstood me.


    But, Arianna, we all have to live for ourselves. Besides, she deserved it."


    Kelsey''sint to Sierra in the movie shed, be it intentional or not, wasn''t a big deal to me. People had their own free will to


    choose their friends. After all, birds of a feather tend to flock together.


    "I''ll see you on the weekend then." It was easier to be doubtful since one could not read another''s expression on the phone.


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up, | came out of the washroom and saw that Anne was no longer at the dining table. Only Hendrix and Josiah


    were around. | furrowed my brows and asked, "Where''s Anne?¡±


    Josiah replied, "She wanted dessert, so she went to pick some up with Chloe."


    | frowned. | was worried and feeling slightly angry, but | couldn''tsh out at Josiah, so | looked towards Hendrix and said, "Anne


    is naughty, and Miss Hammer is pregnant. How could you let her go with Chloe?"


    Hendrix looked at me and saw how anxious | was. He got up and tugged at me, saying, "They''re only in the restaurant. Don''t


    worry, they''lle back soon!"


    | pushed him away and walked towards where the desserts were. It was not that | didn''t trust Chloe, but she was not the most


    reliable person in the room. Anne was too big of a threat to the child in her womb.


    The restaurant was massive. It took some time searching for me to find Anne, choosing desserts at the disy window.


    Seeing that she was fine, | let out a sigh of relief. When | saw Chloe snapping photos of Anne with her cell phone, | frowned and


    stepped forward. | snatched her phone and deleted the photos.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Hammer, my daughter''s photos should not appear anywhere without my consent."


    My sudden appearance shocked her for a moment, then she looked at me and said with some grievance, "Arianna, don''t you


    think you''re overreacting? | took a photo of her because | thought she looked cute while choosing a cake. | didn''t have any other


    other intention! You don''t have to overthink this."


    "Oh, but | do!" | replied coldly and walked towards Anne. | pulled her close and said to Chloe, "For the sake of your safety, kindly


    stay away from my daughter from now on!"


    She sneered and took her cell phone back. She looked at me and said, "| would be able to understand this if she were your child.


    | see how precious she is to you. Could the rumors be true? That Mr. Roberts can''t have children, so you''re treating her like your


    own child?"


    My face immediately darkened with rage painted across my face. "If you have nothing nice to say, | suggest you cut off your own


    tongue instead of tainting other people''s ears."


    ¡°What''s wrong?" She said scornfully, "Are the rumors true? Is Hendrix infertile?"


    She whispered thest sentence


    close to my ear, and bet wice We do


    WiGoh


    low that I was only one who


    heard her. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | lowered my gaze, raised my hand,


    and pped her west secqnd |


    tga trees i ut it was


    hafd enough to send my message


    across. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After the p, she covered her cheek


    and red at me.." bat''s wrnd With


    ypyp vanant ec others talk about


    it?¡¯ Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You can try again if you like,¡± | said, my attitude turning harsh and cold.


    Asap in the restaurant would inevitably draw attention. Hendrix and Josiah quickly came over.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Chloe''s tears came flowing as she saw both of them rushing over as if a switch for the waterworks could just be turned on


    whenever she pleased.


    "Josiah, | only brought Anne here for some desserts, but Miss Reid wouldn''t let me touch her. She even hit me. This is


    outrageous!"


    | pursed my lips as | looked at her, my anger yet to subside. "Chloe, if you like pretending so much, | don''t mind pping you


    again. You really think you''re all that just because you''re pregnant. If you like being a pain, | don''t mind returning the favor."


    Josiah frowned and looked at me. He said, "Let''s talk about thister. There''s no need to get physical."


    His words were neutral, he wasn''t choosing any sides. When he finished talking, he turned around to face Anne and asked,


    ¡°Anne, would you still like to have anything else?"


    Anne looked up at me, then looked towards the sobbing Chloe. She was an intelligent child. "She made Mommy angry. That''s


    why Mommy hit her."


    Josiah was slightly surprised, then smiled and nodded, "I know, I''m not ming your Mommy."


    Anne nodded, then handed over the sweet treat in her hand to Hendrix and said softly, "Mr. Roberts, let''s go home. Mommy''s


    upset.¡±


    Hendrix''s eyes were fixed on me the entire time. Despite not saying a single word, his eyes were dark as he observed everything


    that unfolded.


    It was obvious that Josiah wasn''t that concerned about how emotional Chloe was. He waspletely focused on Anne, trying to


    talk to her the entire time until we left the restaurant.


    After bidding our goodbyes, we hopped into the car. Soon after, Anne fell asleep.


    At the traffic light junction.


    Hendrix reached out to hold my hand, asking, "Have you calmed down?"


    Slightly taken aback, | shrugged and replied, "! did a long time ago."


    He smiled. "So, what did Chloe say that made you angry?"


    He looked at my hand wrapped in his as he asked gently, "Does it hurt?"


    "| was the one who hit her. Why would it hurt for me?" | said as | retracted my hand from his. Recalling what Chloe said, |


    subconsciously cast a sidelong nce towards the lower part of Hendrix''s body.


    My gaze was too obvious. He squinted suspiciously, asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Realizing how inappropriate my gaze was, | stopped staring. After some thought, | asked, "Have you... removed it?"


    He didn''t seem to catch on. The traffic light turned green, and he started the car as he mumbled, "Hmm?"


    Four years ago, he underwent a vasectomy. | wasn''t with him for four years, so naturally, | had no idea what happened.


    Based on what Chloe said, perhaps he didn''t get it removed which was why such rumors spread.


    ¡°Remove what?" He nced at me, asking curiously.


    My cheeks were heating up as | replied, "The contraceptive ring, haven''t you... removed it already?¡±


    He paused for a moment and then smiled. His dark eyes looked towards me as he raised his brows. "If you want kids, I''ll be very


    happy to oblige."


    | didn''t know what to reply.


    | pursed my lips. So, did that mean that he didn''t remove it?


    "Having it on for a long time can cause infertility!"


    It''s been four years. Who knew whether that would affect him?


    He gave me a small smile and said,


    "Don''t worry, your husb d''sbodyis


    selec inyodWant to have


    children, | can give you as many as


    you want." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | stopped bickering with him and said to him seriously, "Let''s make an appointment tomorrow to get rid of the ring.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if we could not spend our lives


    together, | didn''t want hj tanos bel


    As) tohayekid fOr the rest of his


    li Ney because of me. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at me andughed. "There''s no rush to have kids."


    Due to Hendrix''s busy schedule, the n to remove the contraceptive ring did not make it into his schedule.


    What was unexpected was that | was first to receive news of Sierra''s death.


    It was raining on this particr day at


    the end of SeptemberAs| wasmeck


    dep inex irsparations, | rarely


    set foot outside. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was surprised to receive the text message of only a few words, "Turn on the television. Wait for her death."

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    The message sounded like a ridiculous prank.


    | frowned and turned off the phone, then continued studying.


    Kelsey''s call followed right after. Her voice wasced with guilt as she asked, "Was it Mr. Roberts?"


    | frowned. What was she trying to ask?


    ¡°What happened?"


    Realising that | was still clueless, she exined, "Sierra had been gang-r*ped in her own home. The police are still investigating.


    The scene was gruesome.¡±


    | was stunned. Subconsciously, | closed the book in my hand and turned on the television.


    Indeed, all eyes were on Sierra''s death.


    ¡°Aren''t you with Mr. Roberts?" Kelsey asked from the other end of the call.


    | frowned and thought back to what she said at the start of the call. | replied coldly, "Hendrix wouldn''t do such a despicable


    thing."


    As if noticing the anger in my words, she quickly apologized.


    Humans change. She had been in business for years. Thanks to that, she was now as sly as a fox.


    We were no longer the same people we were before. | hung up and looked at the text message | received.


    | called the number but no one picked up. After some thought, | decided to call Hendrix.


    The call went through, and voices sounded from the other end. It sounded like he was in a meeting, "Arianna, what''s the


    matter?"


    His voice wasn''t loud, but as soon as he spoke, all other voices piped down.


    ¡°What happened to Sierra?" | asked. | wasn''t trying to use him, but | realized how usatory my tone sounded, so |


    continued, "| received a very suspicious text message earlier."


    "Don''t worry about it. Her contract with the Roberts Group had been terminated. Everything from here on out has nothing to do


    with thepany. Don''t overthink it,¡± he said in a low, raspy voice.


    | paused and nodded. It wasn''t the time to go into it, so we hung up.


    | felt that something was off about the mysterious message. After some deliberation, | decided to redial the number.


    However, the phone was still turned off.


    The doorbell outside the vi rang. | got up, went downstairs, and opened the door.


    It was Nerissa.


    As soon as | opened the door, she pped me before | could even react.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    If Nerissa were so easy to handle, | wouldn''t have been forced to avoid her everywhere multiple times.


    She forced her way into the vi and sat on the couch in the living room. She tossed a folder onto the table, and said in disgust,


    ¡°Arianna, if you still have even the slightest feelings for Hendrix, leave him. Don''t drag him down with you."


    | frowned and opened the folder she threw on the table. When | saw the photos inside, | broke out in a cold sweat.


    It was a photo of Sierra before she died. | couldn''t see the faces of the few men in the photo, but | could tell from the agonizing


    face that it was Sierra.


    | looked up at Nerissa, "Why are you showing me these?"


    She looked at me with a darkened face, "The police have begun investigating. How long do you n to hide this? After your


    return to Jarold City, Sierra terminated her contract with the Roberts Group and held a press conference from a building top to


    nder you. If you weren''t behind this, who could it be then?"


    She paused and maintained herposure, "Whether it''s done out of revenge or resentment, whatever you do has nothing to


    do with me, but you must leave Hendrix. He can''t afford to have any slip- ups with his current status. Otherwise, the Roberts


    Group will crumble. Arianna, you staying by his side will only ruin him."


    | found what she was saying ridiculous. "What makes you think | did it?" She didn''t even bother asking who was the true culprit


    and pinned it on me from the get-go. This was such a joke.


    She sneered, "The Moore Family has done so many despicable things. Did you think that Valerie hasn''t been following the


    news? Sierra is worthless in their eyes."


    |ughed. "What does that have to do with me? Madam Roberts, everyone has a limit. Once bitten, twice shy. I''ve tolerated you


    time and time again, only because you''re Hendrix''s aunt. We were taught to respect our elders, but if they''re being shameless


    and totally ignorant, then | don''t see the need to continue tolerating them. Please, get out of my house!"


    She was stunned. She didn''t expect that | would treat her this way, and her face turned grim in an instant, "Arianna, who do you


    think you are? This is the Roberts family''s property. What right do you have to kick me out?"


    ¡°Because she''s my wife!"


    Hendrix showed up out of nowhere. He entered the living room and walked over to me.


    His face was painted with rage as he red at Nerissa, "I respect you and call you my aunt, but | must kindly ask that you know


    your ce."


    "Hendrix!" Nerissa''s voice wasced with anger. "Are you going to ruin your rtionship with me over this woman?"


    "It''s something to consider if you continue being like this!" Hendrix was a cold person with an unpredictable temper. He was


    obviously angered. He looked at Nerissa emotionlessly and asked, "Do you need me to send you off?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Nerissa knew that she


    couldn''t overstay her Heep eke


    was so mad thatcher Greathing


    soyhei sbored and heavy. She


    red at me before storming away


    angrily. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As her silhouette disappeared out the


    door, my head started throbking $0)


    iv} that eplt hep but massage


    oe in frustration. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix led me to sit on the couch. | was in a rather foul mood when | asked, "How did Sierra die?"


    He looked at me, his eyes gentle, "Her


    mother was in a lot of debt. Thos


    people probabl founeott whee she


    was nitird An new that there was


    no hope in getting their money back,


    so they did the extreme." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | frowned, "But that wouldn''t cost someone''s life. Someone obviously wanted her dead. Did the Moore family instigate this?"


    He smiled and said, "Why don''t you think it was me?"

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    | said without so much as a thought, "You won''t do something like that!"


    He was slightly surprised, then raised his eyebrows at me. "Someone''s confident about this!"


    "Sierra was annoying, but she didn''t deserve this. Besides, thepany is keeping you busy. You wouldn''t be interested in this


    little celebrity. This was obviously a strike of revenge. You''re not that kind of person." Back then, | never wanted to take Valerie''s


    life, nor would | want the same for Sierra.


    To some degree, Hendrix and | worked the same way, so | was certain that he didn''t do it.


    He paused slightly, then drew me into his arms and put his chin on top of my head as he said in a low voice, "You think so highly


    of me. I''m ttered."


    | didn''t joke around with him. | felt something was amiss and said, "The Moore Family wouldn''t do that either. Let''s not talk about


    Valerie. Even though Pedro was in the shady business for years, he wouldn''t take another''s life."


    He nodded. Lowering his voice, he said, "Stop thinking about it and just focus on preparing for your exam."


    In short, this had nothing to do with me, so | stopped talking about it.


    It was National Day in October.


    Thanks to Freya, | got an opportunity to get into Jarold University, so it wasn''t difficult for me to take the postgraduate exam.


    The Jarold University campus was huge. Upon exiting the academic building, | bumped into Freya''s fiance, Zachary. He was tall


    and slender and had a gentle demeanor. His sses made him look like a gentleman.


    | managed to sit in on a few sses at Jarold University, thanks to him. Seeing him from afar, | waved my hand to greet him,


    "Professor Holt!"


    He spotted me and stood there, smiling.


    | went up to him and saw that he was holding aw textbook. | figured he had just finished a lecture, so | asked, "Do you still


    have ssester?"


    He smiled and shook his head, "I''m done for the day. What about you? How''s your English ss going?" "I learnt a lot!" | carried


    my books in hand as | walked with him towards the school gate. "Are you going to the Southrea Vister?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. "Probably not. My family ising to Jarold City, so | need to pick them up. Please help me tell


    Freya that well have dinner together.¡±


    "Sure thing!" | replied, then curiously continued, "Is it your parents?"


    Their wedding date was fast approaching. Zachary was from Ucrebury, so his family was probably here to attend the wedding


    ceremony.


    He nodded with a small smile on his face and didn''t say anything else.


    He rushed to leave when we arrived at the parking lot, so we exchanged a simple goodbye before | took off as well.


    Jarold University was close to the Southrea Vis, so | usually walked. Autumn in October wasn''t too chilly, so strolls were


    enjoyable.


    | didn''t notice the ck Bentley that was parked by the roadside until someone stood in front of me.


    It was Irvin.


    | frowned, "What do you want?"


    "Where are you going? I''ll give you a


    lift!" He had one hand i In is pocket, |


    t other hoje¡¯ Site in his


    if


    stender fingers. He seemed Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    rxed.


    Was this a coincidence? Or was it nned?


    It didn''t matter.


    Looking up at him, | pursed my lips and said, "I''m going home. It''s near, so there''s no need for a lift.¡±


    He knitted his brows and said coldly, "Home?" He sneered. "Your home with Hendrix?"


    | frowned and didn''t say anything else. | just looked at him impatiently, wanting to leave.


    "Arianna, are you a fool? If he were


    true to you, how could he want ott


    stay with him ithputotficialty


    aphirawl¨¦dGing you?" There seemed


    to be someone else in the ck


    Bentley; it was probably his assistant.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | wasn''t interested in continuing the


    conversation with him. Said¡¯ This ts


    Rove Rhian and 4d ithas nothing


    b with you. If there''s nothing else,


    I''m leaving." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    "Is there really nothing left between us? The month we spent together, is it worth nothing to you?"


    He tugged at me, hisposure faltering, "Am | really so despicable to you, that you won''t even talk to me?¡±


    | frowned, then sighed as | looked at him. "Isn''t Shirley due soon?"


    Slightly taken aback, he said, "You''re worried about her?" He paused, then continued, "That child was an ident. If this is what


    you''re worried about, we can wait until the child is out, and I''ll get her to return to Mesville. She won''t affect us."


    Anger rose within me. | pushed him away, saying, "Affect us? Get her to return to Mesville? Irvin, do you know how Hendrix is


    different from you? He has principles, and he knows how to be responsible towards a woman. He especially knows not to hurt


    someone even in the absence of love. He may be dense, but he knows what respect is."


    Suppressing my anger, | took a deep breath and continued, "Yes, | have no right to criticize you. | know that | wasn''t the best four


    years ago. | owe it to you. Whatever you want me to do, just say the word and I''ll do it. Other than to love you, | will do my best to


    make it up to you. But, as a man, if you don''t love Shirley, why did you get close to her, then treat her so coldly? She didn''t do


    anything wrong. The only mistake she made was loving you."


    This was mankind''s downfall. We always thought of other people even though we already had someone right by our side whom


    we don''t even appreciate enough.


    He pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment. His ck eyes were slightly narrowed as he said, "Will you agree to


    everything | say?"


    "| can do anything except love you!" Avoiding him wasn''t the solution after all.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Work in the Granger Group, move out of Hendrix''s vi, and don''t meet with him ever again."


    | pressed my lips and said angrily, "| have an exam in November, so | can''t work. Whether | leave him or see him, it''s my


    personal life. Irvin, must you really make us enemies?"


    He sneered in disdain, "So, you can''t grant every request of mine as you said you would. Is that it?"


    | was baffled by his response.


    "| can go to the Granger Group, but | only promise to go. I''m taking an exam soon, so | won''t be able to work in the Granger


    Group. That''s all | can do."


    He pursed his lips and moved his jaw, a sh of hostility shot across his eyes. After a long while, he said, "Since you''re about to


    take your exam, | won''t bother you. How about this? You''d have to cook for me at the Blue Moon Bay once a day. Consider this


    as a repayment of debt and gratitude from my saving you back then."


    | pursed my lips and asked, "For how long?"


    "A year!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Irvin, | have my own life to live. Don''t push it," | muttered. This rtionship had always meant to beplicated since the day


    we met.


    "Half a year!"


    He looked at me and said adamantly,


    "A month of salvatio aic


    half aqieain oF heats¡¯ you''re not losing


    anything." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Fine!"


    | was a little tired, even somewhat agitated. | felt my emotions unfurling little by little.


    | didn''t want to stay around any longer after we finished our conversation, so | got ready to leave.


    He stood behind me and didn''t stop


    me. Suddenly, he said, "If someo


    bullies you next tie hisbest O


    sphition ist return the favor. If you


    don''t want to see Nerissa around, all |


    need is a word from you, and I''ll


    make her vanish." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | stopped right in my tracks,


    completely stunned sajgrmeo


    und to-fepkiac itn y brows


    ct¨¦ased. "What do you mean?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Nothing. | just feel that you can be indecisive at times. Some people are just too


    loathsome, so much so that they should not exist in the first ce."


    ¡°Are you responsible for what happened to Sierra?" | uttered the words that had been gnawing at the back of my mind.


    Stubbing out the cigarette butt, he said nonchntly, "She asked for it!"


    "Irvin!" My body stiffened as if being frozen in a block of ice.


    How did he be this person?


    He said, looking seemingly unperturbed, "Her existence is worthless. To continue to live is to be a burden to others."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    |nded a p square across his face. My palm felt numb from the pain.


    The man got out of the car with lightning speed and stood before me to stop me from harming Irvin.


    Irvin stared at me as the blood spilt from the corner of his lip. He wiped the bloodstain off of his lip, looking undignified and


    ungentlemanly.


    Then, he raised his eyebrows slyly towards me and asked, "Feeling sorry for her? Or were you disappointed with me?"


    | breathed deeply while taking a few steps backward. "Irvin, you''d better not cross the line," | spat.


    He pursed his lips and shed a cold smile nonchntly. "And where''s Hendrix Roberts'' line? Do you really think he''s that gentle


    and tolerant? Have you ever seen how he forced hispetitors to a corner?"


    He bent down and inched closer to me. In a muted voice coupled with a dismal tone, he muttered, "He''s way more insidious than


    lam. Arianna, there''s always more to someone than meets the eye."


    "Enough!" | yelled into the air, "It''s gettingte. | have to leave now."


    While | was scurrying off, | felt pangs of ache in my heart from all the feelings | had bottled up.


    Fortunately, he did not trail after me. | heaved a sigh of relief. How could someone turn into this?


    When | returned to the vi, Hendrix was not around. | curled up in a nket, feeling chilly.


    Hendrix called this afternoon, saying that he was going on a business trip. He had been swamped with work recently, so much


    so that his hectic schedule was up to his neck. At times, he even had to work until the wee hours of the morning at home.


    | wasn''t bored knowing that he was busy and that | had personal matters to attend.


    Nheless, some things still came as a surprise.


    | was supposed to go to Jarold University for a lecture the next day. When | woke up, | caught sight of a dense crowd converging


    on the ground floor of the building.


    The reporters and media were unaware of this property that Hendrix owned as he was discreet about it. There was only a


    handful of people who knew about it.


    But with the crowd suddenly appearing like this, it was obvious that someone had leaked the news.


    Most of the time, the reporters would get in touch with me only when they knew something newsworthy. | picked up my phone to


    call Hendrix.


    When | turned my phone on, a news notification popped up on screen. It was about a photo of me meeting Irvin a day ago.


    The photographer was obviously


    trying to ruin my reputation as the


    photo was taken ina waytoCOl!


    insjpuate that Whadd a flirty meeting.


    A few days ago, Sierra ndered me,


    and now | was photographed


    alongside the chairman of the


    Granger Group. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | reckoned people had caught on to my rtionship with Hendrix.


    At this rate, | might need to stay home for a couple of days. Suddenly, | got a call from Hendrix.


    In a soft and restrained voice, he said,


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ve made


    arrangements for 9 fe@bodfgbards


    sfatioadd btthe vi. Nobody would


    dare trespass. Just stay at home and


    wait for me toe back." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although this was my first time


    experiencing this, | was\ t afraic IN


    Re inagentle Wite, Okay. Carry


    orwith your work. I''ll just study at


    home." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | hung up, went downstairs and found that our food was well-stocked. It would not be an issue even if the crowd kept me here for


    a few days.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    | found some snacks, sat on the sofa and began swiping for the news headlines. | had made a few headlines. The Inte was


    such a powerful tool; it could unearth things that happened four years ago, along with my upbringing and family background.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, my rtionship with the Moore family was under wraps. As for the Reid family, my rtionship with them was very


    complicated. If one was not careful in dealing with them, legal disputes could arise. Therefore, as curious as the journalists were,


    they had to be careful in their writing.


    The spotlight was on my rtionship with Irvin. Naturally, Hendrix was dragged into this as well.


    Initially, | reckoned these reporters would camp outside the vi for at least a few days. To my surprise, | found that more than


    half of them had left that very evening when | went to check.


    Although | did not know the exact reason, | figured it most likely had to do with Hendrix. As Anne was unable to return to the vi,


    Aaron picked her up and had her stay with the Reid family.


    Freya called me when | was just about to phone


    Hendrix.


    She asked directly, "How''s it going? Have you thought about how to repay my kindness?"


    | was stunned for a while, not knowing how to respond. My gaze fell on the reducing number of reporters outside the courtyard. |


    paused for a moment before saying, "You got rid of the reporters?"


    "Tsk!" She clicked her tongue and eximed "No, haven''t you read the headlines? There was groundbreaking news. Are you


    completely oblivious?"


    Really?


    | quickly turned the tablet on and read the news about the hypogamous marriage between Moore Family''s eldest daughter, Miss


    Freya, and the professor.


    "You''re the one who released this?" Zachary Holt was a professor from a reputable university; granted, his family background


    wasn''t anything to shout about. Nevertheless, his caliber and knowledge were worthy of recognition. A heading like this would


    clearly belittle Zachary.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Zachary was the one who instructed me to write it this way. Initially, we didn''t n to go public


    about our marriage. You''d agree that if our marriage is made public, it will mean that our personal lives will likely be under public


    scrutiny. | abhor this feeling.¡±


    ¡°As for you and Irvin, someone obviously intended to put both of you under the spotlight by exaggerating the story. They even


    uncovered what happened four years ago. It''s not an issue if these stories are made-up, but most of them are true. The Moore


    Family and Hendrix have never wanted you to be in the public eye. The best course of action now is to use my marriage to


    Zachary as a story to eclipse yours."


    | suddenly realized that even though there were many reporters in Jarold City, the scoops they were interested in were nothing


    more than trivial gossip among the rich and famous.


    Freya was in her thirties now. Though she was born into nobility, her family was not one that would concern themselves with their


    children''s marital status.


    In the public''s eyes, Freya was outstanding in the looks, familial and even personal capability department. People spected


    that she would eventually marry into a noble and wealthy family. After all, it was a given that everyone wanted their ns to


    continue to rise through the social ranks.


    With the media casting light on Freya''s marriage, it would definitely be the talk of the town.


    It was not surprising then that a good number of reporters suddenly left.


    ¡°What do you and Zachary n to do?" Once the marriage went public, this would necessitate a proper wedding.


    She replied nonchntly, "What else


    can we do? It is just a weddi


    announce ment, Rrof¨¦s: set reel will


    draw as attention to himself at


    the university though!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry!" Feeling a little apologetic, |


    rified, "| coincidentally bu


    into Irvin esterday! ¡®@hever


    JERE ntone would go to great


    lengths to take these photos." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay! You''ll be alright once


    ull blows over, ae gaidy\\\


    Ata brebpanse She continued,


    carts to


    mark your calendar for


    the banquet." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | giggled and said, "Of course, I''ll be there for you!"

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    At night.


    By the time Hendrix came home, | had fallen asleep. | woke up when | heard water running in the bathroom.


    Feeling a little befuddled after waking up, | stared at the ceiling for a while. Hendrix walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a


    towel. He did not turn off the light in the bathroom, thinking that he might unintentionally wake me up.


    | turned over and switched on the bedsidemp. When | turned around to look at him, | found that he was looking at me too.


    Droplets of water were dripping off his well-built chest. His short hair was wet, too.


    He seemed momentarily taken aback to see me turn on the light. As he gazed at me, he gently raised the corners of his lips


    upwards into a smile. "Did | wake you up?"


    | shook my head. | was a light sleeper.


    He walked towards me, wiping his torso dry.


    He passed me a towel, and | helped dry his hair.


    ¡°Any more reporters out there?" Although most of them had been drawn away by Freya''s news, plenty of them still waited


    around.


    Leading me to sit on hisp, he held me in his embrace. As he had just taken a shower, his chest felt a little cold to the touch.


    "They''re all gone!" Heid his chin on my corbone. | could tell there was a tinge of fatigue in his voice.


    "It''s ticklish. Stop it!"


    He said in a low voice, "Where is it ticklish at?"


    | pursed my lips and could not help but scowl at him.


    ¡°Have you had your dinner?" His voice was soft and muted.


    | nodded. "Yes!"


    He interjected with a bite on my neck. | felt a tinge of pain. "You little liar. The food in the refrigerator was left untouched," he said.


    | was at a loss for words.


    Who in the world would be this observant?


    "| had some snacks, so I''m not hungry," | put on weight ever since | came back to Jarold City.


    He frowned and asked, "You''re full from snacks?"


    "Yes, of course!" Snacks could indeed satiate a girl''s hunger.


    It seemed that what | said fell on deaf ears. The moment his hair was dried, he carried me downstairs.


    It was past midnight. Fearing that | would fall, | wrapped my arms around his neck. "Hendrix, where are you taking me? It''ste.


    Aren''t you sleepy?"


    He pursed his lips and replied, "Going downstairs to get some food."


    What?


    "I''m really not hungry!" If | got hungry, I''d get food myself. | was not a child; | did not need to be supervised. | continued, "It''s too


    late to eat. We might get a stomachache tomorrow."


    He frowned and stopped walking. He lowered his head to gaze at me. "Are you sure you''re not hungry?"


    | nodded and replied reassuringly, "No, I''m not!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he put me back on the bed, |


    breathed a sigh of reljeh. Jo: earn


    sesh ayy hour wourd not be great for


    our digestive system. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He bent over andid on me with no signs of wanting to leave. Thereafter, he stared nkly at me with a pair of dark eyes.


    | was stunned for a moment. Not knowing what he was up to, | asked, "What''s the matter? Are you okay?"


    With his seductive Adam''s apple gliding up and down his throat, he said, "I''m famished!"


    | paused for a while and said, "Go downstairs and get yourself some food. | don''t want to move."


    As he inched closer to me, | felt his


    hot breath against my heeks. Chiton''t


    ein! aq downstars: eing here


    Wns fine," he said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | frowned, feeling like | had been cornered. | pleaded, "Let go of me."


    The atmosphere felt weird. When our eyes met, | couldn''t help but blink uncontrobly at him.


    Little did | know that the blinking


    would be the catal yst format


    ¡ì abort out te aso hes stillina


    Been Hendrix leaned in to kiss


    me. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    It was not until | was out of breath that | looked at him wide- eyed. He seemed to enjoy my expression very much. As he


    loosened his hug, he asked, "Do you intend for us to stay separated for the rest of our lives?"


    "No | don''t, Hendrix."


    It had been four years. Such a period was tantamount to torture for most people. For me, it was about letting go.


    For four years, | healed myself and recovered from the depths of despair. The only thing which could not be healed was that of


    my physical shorings.


    When | woke up the next day, Hendrix was still lying next to me with his eyes closed. He''d usually have left by this time.


    He was still sleeping soundly. As | turned to look at his eyebrows, it suddenly urred to me that time had passed so quickly.


    Seven years were gone in the blink of an eye. As | thought about it, | seemed to have surmounted every hardship that came my


    way. | should be able to see the light at the end of the tunnel by now.


    Nheless, | was still not at peace.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    | was so lost in my thoughts that | did not realize that Hendrix had woken up. His deep, hoarse voice steered my wandering mind


    back to the present moment.


    As our eyes met, he asked with a smile on his dashing face, "Are you hungry?"


    I shook my head and replied, "Nope!"


    He reached out and pulled me close into an embrace. In a soft voice, he said, "You should eat more. You''ve lost some weight."


    | smiled and replied, "I''ve obviously put on weight." | felt so much calmer in his embrace.


    Breakfast was simple. Evan brought over some porridge which tasted great. However, | couldn''t eat anymore after a few


    spoonfuls of it.


    For some reason, | felt a little nauseous. When Hendrix finally left, | went to the bathroom and threw up that | had been holding


    in.


    | must have thrown up because of my loss of appetite.


    There were fewer reporters outside the courtyard. My rtionship with Hendrix and Irvin was pretty out in the open.


    As expected, the reporters painted me as a sl¡¯t in the media.


    | did not read them in detail, as it would tear me apart. Now that the stories were blown out of proportion, | could no longer attend


    lectures at Jarold University. | had to resort to studying myself at the vi.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    She nodded and did not probe any further. | let her y by herself in the courtyard.


    Initially, | wanted to give Aaron a call. But after some thinking, | gave up on the thought.


    In the evening, Hendrix called. He seemed to have just finished his work. He asked, "Have you eaten?"


    If it weren''t for Anne, | typically would not prepare dinner. | looked at the food that was still being prepared in the kitchen and


    replied, "No, | haven''t." "Let''s eat out tonight. I''ll pick both of you up in a bit. It''s cold out, so be sure toyer up." He sounded like


    he was tidying up some documents.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    | supposed he was still in the office.


    | froze, feeling a little apprehensive as | had not been out for quite some time. "Wouldn''t | garner a lot of unwanted attention if |


    go out now?" | asked. After all, it hadn''t been that long since the havoc ended.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve booked us a private dining room," he reassured. After a brief pause, he said, "By the way, Josiah has just


    returned from Hanlusia City. He''d like to see Anne."


    | scowled. | did not want Anne to have anything to


    do with him.


    Sensing that | abruptly went silent, he could not help but continue in a gentle voice, "If you don''t like him seeing Anne, the three


    of us can go somewhere else."


    "It''s fine!" | conceded. As much as | did not want him to see Anne, he was still her father.


    Half an hourter, Hendrix parked his car in front of the courtyard. Anne and | got into the rear seats of the car.


    He turned around with furrowed brows and asked, "You alright?"


    | shook my head and took off my scarf. Though the air conditioner was turned on, it still felt rather warm and stuffy in the car.


    Anne was chatty, which helped to lighten the mood because | did not say much. | felt a little uneasy.


    After arriving at the restaurant, we headed straight to the private dining room. Josiah was waiting there, and fortunately, he came


    alone.


    The moment he saw Anne, he grinned and bombarded her with questions.


    Hendrix gripped my hand as | sat down. In a soft and restrained voice, he asked, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    "I''m fine!" | pursed my lips, shook my head lightly.


    The waiters came by to serve our food. While Hendrix was talking with Anne, Josiah kept looking at her intently.


    | remained silent for a while before turning my gaze to Josiah. "Chloe should be delivering soon. You..."


    "She had a miscarriage!" Josiah replied coldly with a straight face, gaze still fixated on Anne.


    | thought | heard him wrong. "What?"


    Finally, he turned his gaze towards me. "There was an embryonic malposition. Even if he was born, he won''t live long, so we lost


    the baby."

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    | did not know to what extent what Chloe said had affected Monique. Evenn, who was by her side at that point in time, only


    managed to hear part of what Chloe said.


    He sneered and stopped talking as he directed his gaze back to Anne. "| won''t marry Chloe. Anne is a Saunders. She''ll have to


    return to the Saunders eventually.¡±


    | was stunned. | didn''t expect him to be this blunt.


    | felt devastated. | raised my head, looked at him, and eventually lost myposure, "Josiah, Anne is not going back to the


    Saunders¡¯. This was what Monique wanted. In fact, this was a decision | made for Anne''s emotional development''s sake. If you


    insist on taking her away from me, you''d have to go through me.¡±


    Hendrix was not in a good mood either. He stared at Josiah before interjecting coldly, "Anne won''t follow you back to the


    Saunders¡¯. You gave your consent for her to stay with us."


    Looking at Hendrix, Josiah sneered, "You also promised that you''d take good care of Myra, but she''s dead now. So, please


    exin yourself.¡±


    Myra?


    Who was she?


    Bitterness was written all over Hendrix''s face. He retorted, "You know very well how things panned out. Honestly, did you really


    think Monique and Myra''s death were idents?"


    Josiah pulled a long, hurt face. He looked at Hendrix indignantly and replied, "Are you pointing the finger at me?"


    Hendrix frowned, frustrated that Josiah was not catching on to what he said. He looked at me while pinching the bridge of his


    nose. "Can you bring Anne downstairs and wait for me there?"


    | nodded. | wanted Anne to leave. After all, | did not want her to be emotionally affected by any of this. Fortunately, Josiah did not


    go berserk. He merely looked at us as we got up to leave.


    When | reached the ground floor, | decided to walk out of the restaurant as | was worried someone would recognize me. We sat


    on a tform decorated with flowers beside Hendrix''s car.


    Anne leaned on me. Although she was young, she understood some things. She looked at me and said, "Mom, why does Mr.


    Saunders want to take me away?"


    | had an upset stomach, and my heart was throbbing ever so lightly. | replied while massaging my abdomen, "Mr. Saunders


    wants a daughter like you."


    Anne argued, "Isn''t that aunty pregnant? The moment she gives birth to a baby, Mr. Saunders will have a child of his own!"


    | lowered my head. Some things were hard to exin. Before | could respond, my stomach hurt so much that | threw up


    everything | ate.


    Anne was shocked. She kept asking, "Mommy, are you alright?"


    | felt relieved after retching. Nheless, | still felt very much under the weather. As | pulled Anne in my arms, | felt a little


    disoriented.


    Chloe appeared, to no surprise of mine. She looked way more haggard than thest time | saw her.


    She must have caught sight of what happened earlier. She asked, "You''re nauseous. Are you pregnant?"


    She then smirked scornfully at me. "Hendrix is infertile. So, is Irvin the father? To think that | always thought you were decent!"


    | pursed my lips, not wanting to


    quarrel with her in front Qf Ane) At\


    that morreot Kwasvetieved to find


    ndrix walking out of the restaurant.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he walked to the side of his car, he


    saw the vomit. He looked at me) {T)


    reseptrnaats ah and asking


    h Cab "What have you done?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A man''s cold demeanor can be


    frightening. Retreating a few


    backwards Chie yadkePat endrix


    ali? vo wry:


    ash nswered shakily, "This has


    nothing to do with me. She was


    feeling unwell." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She went into the restaurant quickly. Hendrix walked towards me. and asked affectionately, "Was it the food earlier?"


    | shook my head and said in a feeble voice, "Let''s go home!"


    He nodded. After carrying Annie into the car, he held me in his arms and led me to the passenger seat upfront.


    | was feeling lethargic. | leaned back and stayed silent.


    Not too long after, | fell asleep on his shoulder.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    When | woke up at midnight, Hendrix was not around. So, | got out of bed and went to Anne''s bedroom.


    Anne was sleeping soundly. Hendrix had given her room warm and cozy interior designs. As she slept quietly, she looked like an


    angel that had fallen from the sky.


    After watching her quietly as she slept, my wandering mind came back to the present moment. Much to my astonishment,


    Hendrix had been standing behind me.


    | sluggishly turned to look at him. Sensing | was still a little drowsy, he walked towards me. He held me in his arms and hugged


    me for a while. After that, he led me out of Anne''s bedroom.


    We went back to our bedroom. Lying on the bed, | asked, "What did Josiah tell you?"


    | didn''t get to ask him about it as | was enervated on our way back home.


    He looked at me and pursed his lips. After a brief pause, he replied, "It''s about Anne. The Saunders family found out about her.


    They want her to stay with them."


    | smacked themp on the bedside table and it fell off. | felt myself bing more hysterical as | said through gritted teeth,


    "Over my dead body."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Letting out a sigh, he got off the bed and started picking up themp carefully with his bare hands. There were shards of ss on


    the floor. Pursing my lips, | felt a tinge of affection and annoyance at the same time.


    After cleaning up the mess on the floor, he turned to look at me. "If you insist on having Anne stay with us, I''ll try to convince


    Josiah. But Arianna, we need to ask Anne about how she feels about all this."


    "She''s just a kid. How would she know what to say? We''ve been through thick and thin together for the past four years. She''s my


    everything. Josiah can''t take her away from me. At least I''ll love her unconditionally if she''s by my side; the same can''t be said if


    she stays with Saunders. Are you certain that Josiah will take good care of her? Will the Saunders family members treat her


    well? Who does he think he is? I''ve given my all to raise this child. He can''t take her away at his whims and fancies."


    It had never been my intention to let Josiah take Anne away from me. Neither would | permit him to do so.


    Hendrix sat beside me. He reached out to hold my hand before patting it gently to console me. He assured, "Nobody will force


    you if you stand your ground. Honey, it''s gettingte. Let''s hit the sack."


    My gut told me Hendrix was hiding something from me. | just didn''t have the slightest idea what it was.


    | had just sent Anne off when Irvin called me. Though | didn''t want to answer it, | knew | had to.


    "What''s up?" | said into the phone.


    The brouhaha to our stories had just subsided. Thus, | wanted to minimize our contact with one another.


    The voice over the phone sounded soft. He said, "Are you someone who never honors her promises?¡±


    | was dazed for a moment. | racked my brain, but | couldn''t remember what promise | had made. "What have | promised?"


    He exined, annoyance in his voice, "You''re supposed toe over to my ce this month to cook me a meal. Has it slipped


    your mind?"


    It all came flooding back after he rified, sending waves of shock through my body. A lot of things had happened in the past few


    days, and this naturally, became the least of my concerns. And thus, it slipped my mind. Now that he jogged my memory, |


    remembered everything | said.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    | shook my head to decline her invitation. Not wanting her to block my way, | thought of turning around to walk in the opposite


    direction. She said, "You don''t want the child to stay with the Saunders, and neither do |. So, let''s talk."


    | paused, furrowing my brow. After a while, | nodded in agreement.


    We went to a cafe. Her skin looked warm and tanned. She looked a little more lively because of her makeup.


    She went straight to the point. She said, "Believe it or not, Monique''s death had nothing to do with me. She died of excessive


    bleeding fromborplications. That was truly idental. | know you don''t believe me. | wouldn''t either if | were you. After all,


    everyone concluded that she died because she couldn''t take what | said to her.¡±


    | pursed my lips and did not respond. She continued, "Whatever it is, | know you won''t believe any of this. So, there''s no point for


    me to exin further. | know that you want to keep that child by your side since she''s been with you for the past four years while |


    want to be an upstanding member with great stature in the Saunders family. Of course, | want our child to be the one whom |


    gave birth to. Hence, | don''t want her to be around the Saunders¡¯ home."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just tell me exactly what you want," | said impatiently.


    She was dumbfounded, clearly not expecting that | would reply straight from the shoulder. After a slight pause, she continued,


    "That child has been with you for four years. To her, you are her mother. Hendrix and Josiah have been on good terms with each


    other, so | suppose they won''t quarrel over this issue. Another way to get around this is to get your spousal rtionship with


    Hendrix out into the open, along with thewful deration that both of you can''t bear a child so that you can rightfully adopt her.


    Of course, the premise is such that both of you can no longer bear another child in the future."


    "| think you know the legalities better than | do. With the kind of social standing and background that both of you have, getting


    the child to stay with you would be a piece of cake. However, it''s up to you two whether you''d like to trade reputation and the


    price of not having another child in the future for this child."


    | tried to control the outburst that was raging on within. | shot her a nonchnt look then shed her a smug grin. "Chloe, do you


    think Hendrix will chicken out if there ever is a dispute with Josiah?"


    She shrugged and said sneeringly, "Of course he won''t. For someone with such social status, Mr. Roberts won''t be afraid of


    anything. But what about the public opinion? Do you think he''ll be afraid of that?"


    | was rendered speechless.


    She was right. Nothing could scare Hendrix. He also had his means and resources to keep Anne by our side.


    Be that as it may, if the Saunders family decided to bring this issue out into the open, Anne''s rtion with me woulde across


    as shady and questionable. If both her birth parents were dead, it would be justifiable for me to adopt her. But her birth father


    was still alive which meant that having her by my side was just not as justifiable as we liked it to be.


    As | thought about this, | felt agitated. Instantly, | knew that Chloe was here just to aggravate me.


    I stood up and looked at her, my face utterly sullen. "If this is all you wanted to talk to me about, then | don''t see the point in


    carrying on."


    | turned around to walk away but she stopped me. "I''d sleep on it if | were you," she reminded me.


    "F*ck off!"


    | yelled at her with a re. | had


    barely left the oafgayeehs starkedl to


    feqnausesds again. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | squatted on the side of the road and threw up.


    | had been feeling chronically tired


    recently. Back at the aes spent the


    lazipgaxouneeon the alcony and


    ehjoying the cool breeze. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The day passed by hazily and my senses only came back when | heard Hendrixing home.


    Looking rather irritable, he carried me


    to the bedroom. As he put the wedi


    nketan meth Shapped, "Are you


    stifl a child? Can''t you take good care


    of yourself?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    | looked at him nkly. | had forgotten that it waste autumn and the weather was getting cold.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As | looked at him, | felt a little mncholic. Then, | held his waist and snuggled in his embrace. In a soft voice, | implored,


    ¡°Hendrix, stay with me for a while.¡±


    As his annoyance dissipated, he gazed at me with a gentle look. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I let out a sigh as | felt severe pain in my head. "Nothing, just stay with me for a while.¡±


    | left Hovell for Jarold City, in hopes that things would pan out positively. But somehow, | had let both Irvin and Josiah down.


    Having raised Anne for four years, | had naturally regarded her as my own child. The memory of my own child''s death had


    started to peter out ever since she came into my life. But in the days following my return to Jarold City, almost everyone kept


    reminding me that | had a painful past with Hendrix and that | should move past it.


    He looked at me like he understood how | felt. Mirroring my silence and reticence, he held me firmly in his arms.


    With time, our courage had been emptied out by memories as we marched closer and closer to the final days of our life.


    Josiah frequently met with Aely. Each time they met, their bond grew stronger.


    | was worried she would eventually get closer to him.


    November in Jarold City saw its streets grow colder. One weekend, Anne was ying with the dog in the courtyard after Josiah


    took his leave after visiting her.


    | sat by her side and watched as she yed with the dog. There was an unfathomable feeling in my heart as | looked at her.


    Sensing that | had been sitting for quite a while, she turned around and looked at me, her eyes twinkled with excitement. "Mom,


    come y with Snowball, okay?"


    My eyes felt heavy. | shook my head and replied, "You y with him, I''ll watch."


    Looking at my reaction, she resisted the urge to continue ying. Instead, she stood up and leaned her small body on me. She


    ced her head on my shoulder and asked, "Mommy, are you not feeling well?"


    | shook my head and gave her a hug which greatly soothed my nerves. "Nah, I''m just a little tired," | replied.


    She nodded. As she let out a little sigh, she said, "You seem tiredtely. Is it because you''ll be sitting for an exam?"


    I smiled gently. "Sort of!"


    Anne seemed to be cooking up a thought. After a pause, she looked at me and said, "Alright Mommy, give me a second."


    Then, she dashed into the vi. | stayed where | was and watched as Snowball rolled around thewn. At that moment, | felt


    heavy- hearted. If Monique and my child were still alive, we would be enjoying each other''spany now as we watched our


    kids with one another.


    As | thought about this, | was overwhelmed by a surge of negative emotions.


    Suddenly, the sound of ss


    shattering could be hear camming |


    fram thew ta. rwasstunined fora


    sbi eoerg before rushing quickly


    into the vi. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the kitchen, shards of ss could


    be seen on the floor. Hendrix hapijust


    "ad tien mneddinyard, The


    ent he saw Anne, he tugged at


    her arm. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She did not quite register what had just happened. Secondster, she burst into tears, likely because she was terrified.


    | ran towards her and held her in my arms as Hendrix turned the stove off.


    He checked to make sure that everything was safe. Then, he walked towards me and asked, "Why was she in the kitchen?"


    | shook my head, not knowing why


    either. After spending th bettarfialt


    fe) the day canif¨¦rting her | felt an


    irAmense relief knowing she did not


    suffer any injury. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As she regained her senses, | asked, "You alright? Why were you in the kitchen?"

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Looking at the mess in the kitchen, it was likely that she had put the ss bowl on the stovetop, causing it to shatter.


    She had stopped sobbing. It was clear that she was scared as her body was trembling. She whimpered, "I just wanted to make


    you some eggs. My ssmates said you won''t be sick if you eat more eggs."


    When | looked closely, | saw two eggs next to the stove. | could not quite process what had just happened. Everything felt unreal.


    As | carried Anne onto myp, | felt a sudden pang of heartache. For the past few days, | had been so preupied with the


    thoughts of Josiahing over to see her, that | had been distracted and absent-minded most of the time. This was why she


    mistook me for feeling sick.


    ¡°Anne, I''m sorry. |..." Before | could continue talking, my heart wrenched in pain again and tears started pooling in my eyes.


    Hendrix looked at us, his face painted with a mix of emotions. He walked towards us and wrapped his arms around us. He


    comforted us gently, "It''s okay, everything''s fine now. Whatever you do next time, safety first."


    | pursed my lips, feeling sick in my stomach. | tried to hold back from vomiting, but my efforts were futile. | couldn''t take it


    anymore and headed straight to the bathroom.


    | puked everything up. When | left the bathroom, Hendrix and Anne were staring at me worriedly at the doorway.


    "Mr. Roberts, is Mummy not feeling well?" Anne asked, her eyes red and swollen.


    Hendrix remained tight-lipped, his handsome face seemed unforting. After a long pause, he asked Anne to go to the


    courtyard to y with Snowball.


    | wiped my hands and was about to exin myself when Hendrix cut me off.


    "We''re going to the hospital!" He took me by the arm and headed straight for the car porch.


    | pushed him away instantly, feeling like | wasn''t in the best state of mind. | frowned disapprovingly and asserted sotto voce, "I''m


    good. | think my digestive system just hasn''t been working welltely, which exins my nausea."


    His eyes were visibly bloodshot. Glowering at me, he asked, "How long have yo been experiencing this?"


    How long?


    | did not reply immediately. As | thought about it, it seemed like | had this issue for quite some time now. It began after | met with


    Irvin. From then on, | had the tendency to puke whenever | was feeling down.


    "It''s been a while," | muttered. Perhaps | had been sick all along, even more so in the recent weeks that Josiah had been visiting


    Anne.


    Hendrix frowned as he tried to collect himself. Though he was trying to remainposed, | could tell that he was close to losing


    it.


    ¡°Let''s go to the hospital for a check- up," he muttered under his breath. Had | not listened carefully, | would not have been able to


    discern the emotion in his words.


    | started to feel a little annoyed. Not wanting to squabble over this issue, | pushed him away once more and yelled assertively,


    "Didn''t you hear me? | said I''m good. I''m all good. It''s not like you''re deaf."


    As much as he was bbergasted at my response, so was |. Since my return to Jarold City, this had been the first time | yelled at


    him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, | was lost for words. | wanted to make amends for what | had just said. "I..."


    | couldn''t even get another word out before the nausea kicked in again.


    As Evan walked in, he saw us getting


    entangled in an argument impasse.


    Hendrix looke j 0) a cin


    "Tair woulda the deputy director of


    Topcare Hospital? Ask him if we can


    come over now for a medical


    check-up." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan nodded. Sensing something was amiss between Hendrix and I, he quickly excused himself to make the call.


    | was losing control of my emotions. | refused to go to the hospital. Hence, | seized Evan''s phone the moment | saw him taking it


    out of his pocket.


    | screamed, "I told you I''m not going to the hospital. | don''t want to go. What are you guys trying to do?"


    | looked at Hendrix and my voice


    shook as | spoke, "Hendrix, just give it


    to me straight if you want to send


    Anne off. I''ll take her wit meand ¡ì


    serieyprerar ys that she


    nt


    e such an eyesore to you.


    Why are you letting Josiah see her


    everyday? She''s my daughter. | raised


    her and watched her grow froma


    little baby to who she is today. Why


    should | give her away to someone


    else? Over my godd*mn dead body."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    My emotions were all over the ce and | felt like | was bordering hysteria.


    | stared at Hendrix as he stared right


    back at me. In his eyes ene


    astonish ent gatriitana affection. |


    faa Sug no longer interpret


    the rest of what he was feeling.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    | turned to look at Evan, his gaze also seemed different from usual. They were now filled with sympathy and pain.


    What was wrong with me?


    | was trapped in my own emotions and couldn''t calm down at all. With whatever consciousness | had left, | curled myself up onto


    the ground and put my arms around my head tightly, as | pulled at my hair.


    | was not sick, | really was not sick!


    An hour passed before | finally regained awareness. Hendrix stayed by my side the whole time. | looked around in search of


    Anne, but she was nowhere to be found.


    Tugging at Hendrix, | asked, "Did Josiah take Anne 911


    He embraced me as he shook his head, his gaze gentle as he answered, "No, she''s asleep in her room."


    He hugged me tightly in his arms. In a deep voice, he said, "Josiah won''t take her away. She will forever be our daughter, and


    will forever stay by our side. Don''t worry, she won''t go anywhere."


    Listening to his promise, | calmed down andid in his arms, listening to his heart beat. A long silence ensued.


    He patted me on the back as if tofort me. "I''m sorry. I''ve been too busytely and have neglected you. It''s my fault for not


    taking good care of you."


    | shook my head and pursed my lips, reluctant to say anything.


    After a sigh, he spoke in a solemn voice, as if to negotiate with me. "Arianna, let''s make a trip to the hospital tomorrow, okay?"


    My body stiffened subconsciously. He felt it and instantly held me tighter.


    ¡°Don''t worry. We''re only going for a quick look," he said in aforting voice.


    | pursed my lips and finally nodded after a long time.


    Going to the hospital would mean that | had really fallen ill. After four years, | thought that | had already healed on my own, that |


    had let go of everything and recovered. But, s, | didn''t.


    That night, | didn''t suffer from insomnia nor behaved aggressively. Hendrix didn''t go to the office and just stayed by my side.


    The following day.


    Evan arrived very early to pick Anne up. | watched as Anne left, onlying back to my senses after a long while.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix took out his keys and pulled me along, tightening his grasp on me as he said, "Anne will be back tonight, don''t worry.¡±


    | nodded and followed him into the car. | sat in the car restlessly, with an inexplicable feeling of anxiousness.


    | had initially thought that Hendrix would take me to the public hospital, but | didn''t expect to be taken to a private hospital


    instead.


    He didn''t choose a specific medical department, nor did he specify to see a doctor for a specific illness. He pulled me all the way


    into an office, and made me sit and wait.


    He stayed next to me; no one else was in the office. | looked at him and asked, "Why are we here?"


    He patted my hand as a way of


    comforting me. "To see the cual


    You''ll just ve aonaewith himter;


    dont elivink itand just answer


    whatever the doctor asks. Alright?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded, but in such a narrow space, | couldn''t help but feel suffocated.


    About ten minutester, an elderly person in his sixties, dressed in a white coat, entered.


    He nced at Hendrix and nodded at him with a faint smile. After greeting him, he turned to look at me.


    He then looked back towards Hendrix. All he had was one question. "Is Hendrix staying?"


    Hendrix nodded.


    The doctor pursed his lips and raised his brows, but did not say anything else.


    After taking a look at the data in his


    hands, he turned his ve tocie)\ "|


    Ve


    " Wis youdsieap quality recently?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | replied, "It''s alright!" | was already


    feeling slightly agitated, | dide''ike |


    in isyn space, chatting


    na inANS, aivoWspace, chatt


    someone as though | was being


    interrogated. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Feeling my stomach churning, | didn''t wait for the doctor''s next question. | just immediately rushed to the washroom.


    There was really nothing left for me to vomit, so | started throwing up blood.


    | was stupefied when | saw a streak of red. How could there be blood?


    The doctor''s questions stopped. There was a glint of worry in his eyes as he asked me to take a stroll outside.


    Hendrix tugged on my arm and instructed me several times, "Don''t simply run about. Wait for me downstairs or in the corridor.


    Don''t go too far."


    | nodded and mustered a smile, a little forcefully.


    He tightened his grip on me and said to the doctor, "How about this, I''lle by some other day for further discussion with you.


    Let''s stop here today!"


    The doctor nced at me and nodded. He let out a slight sigh and said nothing more.


    After we got back into the car, | looked towards Hendrix''s pale face and asked, "Is it very serious?¡±


    He smiled faintly and fixed his deep gaze onto me.


    As his slender fingers caressed my face, he said gently, "No. Don''t think too much of it, it''s probably due to gastrointestinal


    problems. Let''s get Evan to bring some medicine overter."


    After hearing his words offort, | stared at him and fell silent.


    In actuality, we knew the truth; it was just that no one was willing to say it out loud.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When we returned to the vi, he hugged me tightly, refusing to leave my side for even a second.


    Although | got sleepy very easily, | still couldn''t fall into a deep slumber.


    | felt secure knowing that he was staying right by my side. After a quick shut-eye, | woke up and saw him making a phone call on


    the balcony.


    The conversation wasn''t loud, but | could hear the exchange clearly.


    "She''s not sick. She''s just been exhaustedtely." His voice sounded like it was repressing a lot of emotions. | had no idea what


    was being said from the other end of the call.


    His side profile emanated a feeling of loneliness and persistence. "No need, I''ll take good care of her."


    It seemed that the person on the


    other end was trying to persuade hi


    into doing so ihjngchGrethdined


    saint Bord Whi e then continued in a


    low voice, trying his best to make


    himself sound calmer. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| won''t let her go for psychotherapy.


    She can''t handle exposing her own


    pain in front of others, and | can''t let


    her suffer like that. I''ve ited fort |


    four arp and wine Hwaited | felt


    lost and anxious. When | saw her at


    Hovell, she had concealed all her


    darkness but was suffering deep


    inside. Anne''s her only reason to live.


    | Know what she''s worried about; as


    long as it makes her feel better, I''m


    willing to do anything." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | got up and walked towards the balcony. It seemed to be Ian''s voice from the other end of the phone.


    lan sounded anxious as he said, "Yes,


    Hendrix, you can do anything, but


    have you considered the feelings of


    those who love her and want to


    protect her? You Kngesnery weiDthat


    (ocr Cure depression.


    She had ced all her attention and


    energy into taking care of Anne


    during her four years in Hovell. But


    when faced with the slightest


    possibility that Anne will leave, her


    condition deteriorates to this state.


    Have you ever thought of what to do


    when Anne grows up and leaves? Are


    you going to let her lose her mind


    completely?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The silence in the room was extremely suffocating. Hendrix started trembling slightly, and after a long while, he said in a tearful


    voice, "I''ll always be with her."


    It seemed thatn wasn''t able to convince Hendrix. In a defeated voice, he said, "Hendrix, you''re not helping her like this; you''re


    destroying her."

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    "I''m hanging up!" Hendrix said solemnly.


    | stood behind him and stared at his broad back. My heart hurt. | thought that after four years, | had finallye to terms with


    everything, and that | was okay.


    Apparently, the pain had only been deeply concealed.


    Noticing that there was someone behind him, he turned around. His handsome face was filled with sorrow and pain.


    Instantly, he switched back into his usual gentle demeanor. He looked at me and smiled. "You''re awake! Are you hungry?"


    | shook my head. | slowly walked up to him and leaned myself into his embrace, in search of a sense of security. "I''m fine,


    Hendrix."


    | was really fine; | just don''t have full control over my emotions at times.


    He hugged me and patted me on the back, as if coaxing a child. "| know. Just get some rest, everything will be okay."


    The dispute between Hendrix and Nerissa was something that | hadn''t expected.


    Hendrix, who hadn''t been to the office for several days, handed everything over to Austin.


    | wasn''t in the hall when Nerissa arrived.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them were just chatting initially, but for some reason, their conversation turned into an argument.


    At first, | didn''t want to get involved. However, upon hearing how loud they were bing, | couldn''t help but exit the bedroom to


    take a look.


    Nerissa shouted at the top of her voice, "She''ll destroy you. The women from the rich and powerful families in Jarold City are all


    outstanding, why must you choose her? You and Irvin have been in conflict with each other for years when both of you could''ve


    advanced together and be partners, striving towards the top. Why must you fight with each other over one woman?"


    "| love her!" Hendrix yelled back. His back was facing me, so | couldn''t read his emotions and facial expression.


    But these three words were enough to stagger me for a long time. In the past seven years, I''ve never heard Hendrix say ¡®I love


    you'' even once.


    This was the first time.


    In a deep and firm voice, Hendrix said to Nerissa,


    "It''s not that she can''t be without me, but rather it is | who can''t be without her. Even if she really bes a senseless lunatic, I''ll


    still protect her. As long as she stays by my side, no matter what she bes, I''ll care for her."


    Nerissa shook her head in disbelief.


    With a nk expression and a low


    voice, Hendrix said, "You have no idea


    what she looked like when | fi sh


    her in the Univers ndPUerebiry; she


    ¡®spar ing. She had the sweetest


    smile when she married me. But in


    seven years, | singlehandedly turned


    her from the jolliest girl into who she


    is today. So, anyone has the right to


    ignore her but me." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re hopeless!" Nerissa shouted in


    rage. "How could you keep someone


    like her by your side? Have yous e


    Bee as {ib iltee like wasn you


    She''s in such bad shape


    i ie can''t even control her own


    emotions. If she suddenly acts up,


    have you thought of what she would


    do to your own child? One slip-up and


    two lives could be lost!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix did not mind. "We won''t have any more children. Anne is registered under my name; she''s justifiably my daughter."


    "But she''s not your biological child!" "What''s the difference?" Hendrix pursed his lips. "| can''t have children anymore, having


    Anne is enough."


    Nerissa looked at him incredulously.


    "Hendrix, are you out of your Hele


    You''re the eet Rob


    FaMIIANAS ave a responsibility


    to fulfil! How could you possibly face


    your grandfather in heaven like this?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix didn''t say anything because when he got up, he had caught sight of me standing at the staircase.


    His initially grim face gradually brightened. Our eyes met and his lips curled upward with a sense of warmth. He gestured to me


    and said gently, "Come down!"

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    | looked at him and felt my heart aching.


    Nerissa''s face was gloomy, even hateful, as she watched Hendrix hold me. She suppressed her fury and said, "Arianna, must


    you pester and destroy him like this? You can turn to the Moore family or the Reid family, but why must it be him of all people?


    Do you know that since your appearance, the originally great Roberts Group had been ruined by your rumors time and time


    again? Do you know why Hendrix has be so busy?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Enough!" Hendrix didn''t allow her to speak, but | stopped him. | looked at Nerissa and stated inly for her to continue.


    She sneered disdainfully, "The Granger Group voided a few contracts which they had originally signed with the Roberts Group.


    Within the period of a month, the Roberts Group''s stocks have plummeted to the bottom. He can endure anything for you, but


    why must you be so selfish to pester him like this? Anne is the child of the Saunders family; even if you can''t give him a child,


    why must you let him be aughingstock in everyone else''s eyes? For the sake of getting Anne from the Saunders family,


    he has to sacrifice his brotherhood, as well as his umted fame and reputation in Jarold City. Arianna, do you really want to


    destroy him?"


    | shook my head, trying to keep my emotions in control. | never intended to destroy him.


    | was slightly quivering as | held Hendrix''s hand. He looked at her and ordered sharply, "Get out!"


    Threatened by his sudden rage, Nerissa was stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, she took a few steps back, then picked up


    her purse and left.


    Despite it beingte autumn, | couldn''t stop sweating as my body trembled. Hendrix hugged me tightly and said in a low,


    restrained voice, "Arianna, don''t listen to her. The Roberts Group won''t face any problems because of you and neither will |. You


    are mywfully wedded wife, so no one can get between us. As long as you''re by my side, nothing about me or what | have will


    change. Have faith in me, alright?"


    | nodded, but my body was still shaking violently.


    How did things turn out this way?


    After a long while, | finally calmed down. | was still curled up like a cat in his arms.


    This was the only way for me to feel safe and secure. |id my head against his chest and said quietly, "Hendrix, perhaps one


    day | really won''t remember anything. It''s not worth protecting a lunatic."


    | was more afraid than anyone else


    about the day when | don''t remember


    anyone and lose agenesis TT


    tekingpareot KWee f. If that day was


    inevitable, then | might as well leave


    first; at least | would remain sane in


    his memories this way. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix tightened his arm around


    me, his voice gentle and firm Om


    always. "No, Afgan! Stay with


    ¡®bdII bh¡¯


    you wont let Anne leave you. No


    matter what happens, we''ll be fine."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These words seemed to be consoling both himself and |. | kept thinking that I''ve really be a liability to him.


    Looking up at him, my eyes met his


    deep gaze. My heart twisted in pain


    as | said, "It''s a mistake. All this has


    been a mistake from the very


    beginning. |s yidaitchave riesned


    yOD rane First ce. No matter how


    much | tried to bury away my child''s


    and Monique''s deaths, | just couldn''t


    do it. You can get rid of Andrea, but |


    can''t escape Irvin. Moreover, what


    you owe her is only a promise, but |


    owe Irvin my life. Unless | die, I''ll


    never be able to repay my debt as


    long as he never lets go. Hendrix,


    let''s...break up!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    There was so much going on. If | really turned psychotic, | knew that he would still take care of me and stay by my side. But for


    him to put all his love and devotion into a lost cause for the rest of his life, it meant that I''d truly be destroying him. Nerissa was


    right; he deserved better.


    It was as if something had broken in Hendrix; his dark pupils looked like they were suddenly filled with fine, ssy fragments.


    As if his sore spot had suffered a hit, his brows furrowed and heughed mockingly at himself. "Arianna, you''re not the one who''s


    trapped - it''s me. You''re right, | can absolve all of my debts for Andrea. | can shake off my connection and responsibility towards


    the Roberts family, but | could never be without you."


    | pursed my lips and gritted my teeth. My lungs felt as though not enough oxygen was entering it. | couldn''t utter a single word.


    There were so many rtionships he could have had; why must he choose to have the most difficult one?


    In the haziness of the night, he kissed me then brought his cold, thin lips to my ears and whispered softly and mesmerizingly,


    ¡°Arianna, let''s go to Hovell as a family and nevere back."


    These words felt like a dream. He was right; the days | had spent in Hovell were like time that | had stolen from a time machine.


    The following day.


    Jarold City had be even colder. Hendrix didn''t go to work. Instead, his slender body kept me wrapped in his embrace,


    providing me an ample sense of security.


    | woke up from my sleep, my body feeling immense warmth. | opened my eyes to a vast room.


    Right behind me was his heart, beating in a strong, rhythmic tempo.


    If time could stand still, it would be a luxury to live like this. He and | both understood what we would have to face once we left


    this bed.


    "Hendrix!" | said with my back facing him, "Is it going to snow in Jarold City soon?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | remembered that snow always came very early in Jarold City. The weather suddenly became chilly, as if it was really going to


    snow soon.


    He tightened his grip on me as he held me in his arms. In a deep, husky voice, he asked, "Yes. Do you like watching the snow?"


    | muttered an agreement and said indifferently, "Winter in Hovell tends toete, and it almost never snows. Even when it


    does, snowkes will instantly melt once theynd. There''s no way to paint the world white."


    He shifted a little; his body felt hot. He ced his chin onto my nape, tickling me. "Let''s watch the snow together this year. Maybe


    we could visit the north. It''s more beautiful there.¡±


    | smiled faintly and closed my eyes, indulging this moment. "Actually, | once dreamt that | was heading to the northern region.


    However, in my dream, it wasn''t winter, but it was summer."


    He lowered his voice. "Was | in your dream?"


    | shook my head. "| don''t remember. | had this dream a long time ago."


    He tickled my armpit, causing me to


    burst out inughter. | Pee


    face him smiling icifeeat to ear. "It''s


    AIS ese It was a long time ago.


    l''ve almost forgotten about it." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He stopped his action and locked his gaze onto me. A smile appeared on his handsome face, as if seeking praise. "If I''m not in


    your dreams, you''ll have to be punished."


    I smiled lightly, got closer to him, and kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    He held my face, his eyes alight with


    joy. His cold lips inched closer a


    traced the sha egineyibs.-Atter


    spyredinid He ooked at me deeply


    and said, "Arianna, it''s very easy for


    you to buy my heart over." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Some things could, by ident, be


    taken to heart. | realized that a


    xe)ee)


    person''s ha pingsaad othing


    more thle st an umtion of


    simple, warm moments in life.


    Monumental moments were fleeting.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Afternoon came. If it wasn''t for Evan''s phone call informing that the Roberts Group''s stocks had plummeted, perhaps Hendrix


    would still be cking around with me.


    At the dining table, he didn''t show any signs of anxiety and kept mepany during breakfast. He said dotingly, "Your exams


    areing up. If you feel nervous, why don''t | write a rmendation letter for you?"


    | forgot that he graduated years ago as an outstanding alumnus of Jarold University, and as a sessful member of society, he


    had made countless donations to the university.


    | shook my head and smiled, but deep down, | was worried about the Roberts Group. In the end, | couldn''t hold it in and said,


    "The Roberts Group''s stocks have plummeted, there''s been a huge loss. You..."


    "Don''t worry!" He smiled. "| know what I''m doing."


    That was true. He had been managing the Roberts Group business for so many years and he had done it all with ease. This was


    just a one-time failure, it wouldn''t cripple him.


    When Evan arrived, Hendrix was carefully feeding me porridge. As our actions were too intimate, it caused the initially panicked


    Evan to look slightly embarrassed.


    Hendrix didn''t seem to mind at all and took a napkin to wipe the corner of my mouth. He got up and looked towards Evan,


    saying, "Irvin''s behind this; his objective is just to keep me upied. He doesn''t intend to shift the stock market, just follow the


    standard procedure to handle this matter. There''s no need to worry."


    Evan nodded and did not say anything more. He took a nce at me and left.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Iid on the sofa, hugging the pillow close to my chest. Looking towards Hendrix, | said, "Evan really has the capability to handle


    everything independently."


    He nodded and didn''t say anything else. He walked to my side and held me up. Both of us squeezed onto the couch.


    Josiah didn''te by the vi again, and neither did Nerissa.


    Aweek had passed whenn finally visited. He sat in the living room in a rxed manner and asked, "Why did you decide to


    take up jurisprudence again?"


    I smiled. "My original field of study was jurisprudence; so why not?"


    He shrugged silently. Lying back on the couch, he looked at me and said, "What are your ns after your exams? Do you want


    to go anywhere for vacation?"


    His question caught me off guard. | then shook my head, saying, "| haven''t thought about it yet."


    He thought for a moment and said, "How about going to the northern region? I''ve been wanting to go for sometime."


    "Why would you..." Why would he suddenly think of going somewhere to sightsee? If | remembered correctly,n was very much


    a homebody; he''d only leave the house if he absolutely had to, so he definitely wouldn''t go out for fun - let alone going out for a


    trip.


    He fidgeted with his cell phone as he


    said thoughtfully, "Once we reach this


    age, our persp siyesehange-too. By


    the way Were ocated my office to


    Jarold City. Drop by for a visit if you


    have the time, it''s quite a nice ce."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His psychological consultation centre?


    | now understood why he suddenly


    came over. After a set hgauses|"


    apie tose enly think of


    ving your centre to Jarold City?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was in Ucrebury for four years, and his connections and clients were essentially all there.


    For him toe to Jarold City now was definitely taxing.


    Nonchntly, he replied, "Sawyer intends to take over the rk family''s business. Its headquarters is in Jarold City, so | had to


    move."


    | remembered that the rk family''s


    business had always a ugder\\ |


    V lerie''s penaa¨¦rhtnt. guess it was


    new Sawyer''s turn to pick up the


    baton. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    | paused, then replied, "That''s great! I''ll probably be able to see the both of you more often."


    He nodded. "Yes, that''s why if you''ve got nothing to do, you shoulde visit."


    We chatted idly into the afternoon. | initially nned to ask him to stay for lunch, but Hendrix had already booked a table for us at


    the restaurant, so we didn''t bother going through the hassle.


    The restaurant was filled with people. Hendrix had let me rest in the vi for a week. He drove Anne to and fro every day, not


    letting me be in contact with any outsiders. The days were peaceful and everything felt fine.


    Unexpectedly, Aaron and Yana also joined us for lunch. | hadn''t seen them in almost a month; Yana''s belly had grown much


    bigger, and her face appeared slightly gaunt.


    After meeting her a few times, | came to like this girl. She was quiet, elegant, gentle, and tactful. Such a woman was probably


    every man''s dream wife.


    If Aaron stayed with her, their days would probably be blissful.


    When she saw me, she held her belly to get up and greet me. | quickly stepped forward to support her. | couldn''t help butugh,


    "You don''t have to be so polite with me. You''re pregnant, every move you make will tire you."


    She smiled and got me to sit on the chair, then said in a gentle voice, "I''m only seven months in. It''s alright."


    | smiled. | sensed Aaron looking at me as he frowned and said, "How''d you end up losing weight again?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his sharp gaze fell on Hendrix. He obviously med Hendrix for not taking good care of me.


    Hendrix wasn''t angry. He stretched out his hand to hold me, his eyes overflowing with tenderness as he said, "You''ve indeed


    gotten thinner."


    |ughed and reflexively turned towards Aaron. "I told you, I''d look nicer if | were slimmer. And you''re one to talk! How could you


    let Yana get so skinny? She''s pregnant, you know!"


    He raised his brows then briskly nced at Yana without saying a thing.


    Yana lowered her head. She smiled and kept to her silence as well.


    | noticed the weirdness in their interaction.


    | suddenly remembered Hendrix telling me that it was impossible for Aaron to marry Yana. The Reid family couldn''t possibly


    ept it, and Aaron''s future couldn''t allow a woman like her to be by his side.


    As my eyes fell on Yana''s slightly bulging belly, | couldn''t help feeling a little strange. This child deserved to be born


    unashamedly and with a proper name.


    Avoice came from the door; it was Sawyer. Next to him was a beautiful and attractive young woman. Her beauty was the


    irritating sort.


    Judging from the rtionship dynamic between the two, it looked like a superior- subordinate rtionship. Sawyer came to the


    table and greeted everyone.


    He said inly, "I just got out of work, | hope it''s alright to bring my secretary along!"


    Everyone smiled; naturally, no one minded.


    After everyone took their seats, Sawyer looked at me and said, "Arianna, long time no see." His tone was strict and solemn.


    Seeing him holding a wine ss, | couldn''t help but feel solemn as well. | fixed my gaze on him.


    He continued, "Mother has handed


    over everything belonging to the


    rk family to me. It''s 8 en foa\\\


    ese dagerancatbtime do visitThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hef at the Moore family. Time


    tortures not only you but her as well.


    To gain only to lose it all; she has


    definitely suffered more than you


    could imagine." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and lowered my


    head. Humans were es!


    @ pAgateS. Taenotd orgiveness''


    s the easiest to say, yet the


    hardest to execute. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | could understand how she felt, but | still couldn''t act as if nothing ever happened.


    Freya knitted her brows. She


    probably thought that Sawyer''s


    words were better off said awa


    the dinner tabl obe ised ter ss


    apaivotinieetitt with his, saying,


    "Alright, we''re gathered here today to


    have a good time. Let''s have some


    good food and chat about whatever


    interesting thing that''s happened


    recently, okay? Cheers!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    After she finished, she boldly downed her wine. Zachary tactfully scooped some appetizing food onto her te and said, "Drink


    less, eat more!"


    She smiled. The usually raucous woman often seemed gentle and obedient when she was with her beloved.


    Watching her smile, | was suddenly reminded of Monique. She had a bold and straightforward personality like hers too.


    Recalling the past, | couldn''t help but be consumed by negative emotions. | lowered my head, feeling somewhat downcast.


    Hendrix tightened his grip on my hand. He said in a gentle voice, "Eat more so that you''ll plump up." Even his gaze softened.


    He filled my bowl up with food; he obviously wanted me to finish them.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | looked up at him and smiled.


    We were all well acquainted with one another. After Sawyer''s interlude, everyone chatted with each other, either about interesting


    things that happened around them or what they experienced at their own workce.


    Yana, a woman of few words, also spoke up, saying, "| went for my pregnancy check-up a few days ago. There was an elderly


    who was queuing in the same line; she looked to be in her sixties. | initially thought that she was queuing for her daughter-inw,


    until she and | both entered the same ultrasound room. Only then did | find out that she was six months pregnant, with twins.¡±


    Stunned, | couldn''t help but ask curiously, "That''s considered a geriatric pregnancy; isn''t it dangerous to give birth then"


    She smiled. "There are indeed risks. But | heard that the olddy''s husband insisted on her giving birth to the children. Their son


    passed away from an ident two years ago. Sop, the arrival of these two children could be considered a miracle for the elderly


    couple."


    | nodded and sighed inwardly. Whatever happened in this world, it was for no one to judge but ourselves.


    Having sat down for a long time, as a pregnantdy, Yana had to get up for a stroll. She got up by supporting herself on the chair.


    | reached out to help her while Aaron was on his phone doing God-knows-what.


    | frowned at this tant show of inconsideration and irresponsibility. "Aaron, help Miss Henry up and go for a walk together."


    "That''s alright!" Yana said with a smile, "| can take a stroll myself."


    Upon finishing her sentence, she got up and headed outside. Aaron lookedpletely oblivious.


    Whatever it was, he was crossing a line here. | pursed my lips unhappily, but | knew it was not my ce to act up.


    | got up and followed her. Though she was seven months pregnant, it didn''t seem too obvious; perhaps her belly looked smaller


    because of her loose clothes.


    When she saw mee out, she looked momentarily startled. "Don''t worry, I''m just out here for a stroll, I''ll head back inside


    soon."


    Given that the restaurant corridors


    weren''t that wide and | was almost


    finished with my food, | reaches ent


    to suppo ber ¡®jtbaeGompany you


    foDd lk downstairs. This


    restaurant has a pretty big garden


    filled with flowers. Even though there


    aren''t many this season, I''m sure


    you''d enjoy a stroll there." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She shed me a faint smile and let me lead her downstairs.


    ¡°Arianna, are you and Mr. Roberts not nning to have another child?" She asked. Family- rted questions were inevitable


    during a stroll after all.


    | answered with a smile, "When we


    first adopted Anne, we alrea O


    decided eos Fels ¡®our only


    chia. aWe ave another, Anne''s love


    would have to be shared, and this


    might hurt her." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She frowned, looking a little


    confused. "How could that be?


    Anne''s going to be five poonc O1''


    ldo be peer iy have another


    child to keep youpany? You''ve


    already given her enough sense of


    security as a baby and toddler. Plus,


    kids won''t think that much." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    After a slight pause, she continued, "Moreover, you do actually have to think for Mr. Roberts and for yourself. If one day Anne


    were to really return to the Saunders family, it won''t be as easy for you and Hendrix to have children when both of you are older.


    Why not have children while you still have the ability to? Although Anne is still young, I''m sure she would be understanding of the


    both of you."


    Her words hit me like a truck because she was right - even if | didn''t think for myself, | had to be thoughtful towards Hendrix.


    He was almost in his mid-thirties now - a good age to want to have kids. If he only wanted to have children after Anne grows up,


    it would probably be very difficult by then.


    Seeing me zone out, she patted my hand andforted me, saying, "Don''t overthink this though, this is just my two cents.


    Everyone has their own priorities in life, but you should still have a backup n no matter what."


    We walked into the yard and found a ce to sit. | suddenly thought of her situation with Aaron. "Have you and Aaron nned on


    when to get your marriage certificate?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    If they didn''t obtain a marriage certificate, what would happen to the child''s registration of residence and birth certificate?


    Even though Aaron had his ways, and he just needed to pay a little more to get things done, it would still be unfair for Yana to


    have this happen.


    She hesitated for a bit, startled by my abrupt question. Then, she said with a forlorn smile, "For me to be able to give birth to his


    child is already an immense privilege. | don''t have the right to be married to him yet."


    | frowned unhappily. "What are you talking about? Why are you degrading yourself like this? You love him and would have to


    bear a child for him, so the Reid family should rightfully let you join the family. You''re too submissive, you must think for your


    child!"


    She smiled weakly. "Arianna, our situations differ. If | grew up an orphan with a squeaky clean background, regardless of how


    tough life was, | wouldn''t be as lowly and pathetic as | am."


    What she said shocked and confused me. "You.."


    "| was born in South East Asia where my residence is also registered at. My mother was an opium poppy farmer in the Golden


    Triangle. You know, not many kids that grow up in the Golden Triangle turn out normal. Before | turned twenty, | had always


    thought that killing people was a normal act. It was only after | met Aaron that | learned that girls can actually grow up so purely."


    | couldn''t imagine her living environment as a child. What she said was absolutely baffling.


    She touched her belly, then lowered her eyes and smiled. Her face exuded gentleness as she said, "But thankfully, my child can


    grow up untainted and unblemished. This is already my greatest blessing."


    After a moment of silence, | said, "Perhaps Uncle Charles wouldn''t mind your background?"


    Even if she was of a different nationality, that didn''t necessarily mean anything. She couldn''t choose her own birth.


    With a faint smile, she held my hand


    and said particrly erty. ¡®Thank


    40) ALAR, Bvdnitt ey ept me,


    | Ht Son''t marry Aaron. He deserves


    better." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, this was still a matter between the two adults. It wasn''t right for me to intervene too much.


    In the end, | swallowed my unspoken thoughts and sighed.


    We had been out for long enough.


    "Come on, let''s go back Theyiiotine


    logk for yg sod Sata, motioning


    for us to return to the restaurant.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She nodded. Anybody who was


    seven months pregnant woulda \!


    sthausial born ebbing or sitting


    for long periods of time. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    The atmosphere was quiet as we walked back along the stoned path. A charming female voice suddenly sounded, awkwardly


    breaking the silence between us.


    "Mr. Reid, no matter what, | have to thank you." This voice sounded unfamiliar.


    | looked over and saw Aaron. Standing next to him was the secretary that Sawyer brought along; | didn''t manage to see her


    clearly before.


    The girl looked a little familiar, but | couldn''t recall who she was at the moment.


    | pulled Yana along and was about to go over to greet them, but before | could get close, | saw the girl tilting herself towards


    Aaron.


    Her voice sounded tender. "Ouch!"


    Apparently, she had sprained her ankle. Aaron, who was a gentleman, reached out and lent her a hand.


    There was nothing wrong with this scene at first, but when | saw the girl taking advantage of the situation as she leaned into


    Aaron''s arms, | subconsciously furrowed my brows.


    | instinctively turned to look at Yana. Her eyes were nk and emotionless; it looked like she was already used to this.


    | felt angry for her. | said, "Wait here."


    | then strutted towards the both of them. When Aaron saw me, he instantly pulled away from the woman. He said to me, "It''s cold


    outside, don''t stay out for too long, you might catch a cold."


    | nodded. "Yana''s over there. Go and keep herpany!"


    Hearing Yana''s name, he frowned and pursed his lips. He wasn''t pleased at my request but he couldn''t find a reason to refuse


    me.


    Hence, he nodded his head.


    The woman who had initially been leaning on him was a little startled when she saw me. She straightened her back and


    distanced herself from Aaron.


    After Aaron left, | took a look at this youngdy and found her to be an eyesore. Without saying anything else, | turned to leave.


    "Miss Reid, do you still remember me?" Her voice sounded from behind.


    Startled, | turned around to look at her. My eyes fell on her delicate makeup; | couldn''t recall who she was.


    Sawyer was a workaholic, but he had always treated his employees well. This youngdy was dressed head to toe in luxurious


    fashion brands that were all from the current season. Her outfit definitely wasn''t cheap.


    "Do we know each other?" | couldn''t remember where | had met thisdy, but judging from how she acted around Aaron just now


    - frivolous and pretentious, | didn''t have much reason to like her.


    She smiled lightly, her charming face exuded delicateness. "We met each other four years ago in the capital, back in Miss


    Moore''s nightclub. You and Mr. Reid saved me."


    Four years was such a long time ago, so naturally, | had no impression of her. "What''s your name?" | asked.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eunice Hathaway!" She replied. "I was still in university then. At the end of that year, Mr. Aaron introduced me to Brilliant Audit,


    under Mr. rk''s tutge."


    | had a vague memory of what


    happened; she was the girl who


    being bullied i reyais hight eth hat


    Aayorcand had bumped into. We


    couldn''t tolerate seeing her getting


    bullied, so we stood up for her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was also because of this incident that | got to know Freya. Later on, this girl was introduced by Aaron to Sawyer''spany for


    a part-time job. It


    looked like she did pretty well for herself after following Sawyer around these past few years.


    | nodded and forced a smile. "That''s great!"


    | turned around and got ready to


    leave after | finished speaking. S


    followed me erased inal


    widT768.l Ware y responded to her


    efforts for a chat since | wasn''t


    paying her much attention. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When we came back to the private


    room, Aaron and Yana had a eA


    returned. Seeing ane did Eunice


    sagt Sh drix casted a nce at


    her but didn''t say anything else.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, he got up to hold me, saying, "I ordered some soup. Have someter, it''ll warm you up."


    It was indeed cold outside. | felt like my body had frozen up after being outside for a long time. Hendrix sped my hands in his


    to help warm them up.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Eunice quickly said, "We bumped into each other in the yard downstairs. | hadn''t seen Miss Reid for years; | always wanted to


    thank her, so we chatted for a bit."


    Joe asked in confusion, "When did the two of you meet each other?"


    ¡°Four years ago!" As Eunice was talking, her gaze was fixed on Aaron. She smiled and continued, "If not for Mr. Aaron and Miss


    Reid''s help four years ago, | would''ve ended up dead. Since we got to meet today, naturally I''d have to say my thanks to them."


    | pursed my lips. | felt that there was more to her agenda than she let on, but I couldn''t point out what was amiss at the moment.


    Aaron frowned slightly, as if he had long forgotten this person''s existence. But he had always been less talkative to outsiders, so


    he kept quiet.


    Yana was a little taken aback to hear this. She lowered her head and fell into silence once again.


    Freya nced at Eunice with raised brows. "The two of you are really kind, saving a girl and helping her be a white-cored


    worker today. Not bad!"


    She was obviously saying this to me and Aaron.


    After a pause, she continued, "Miss Hathaway, you don''t have to think too much of it. They have probably long forgotten this


    incident.¡±


    Eunice smiled faintly and said, "| was the one who was helped. I''m only where | am now because of them, so how could I


    forget?"


    Freya raised her eyebrows. "Why not marry them then?"


    She was so blunt that Eunice instantly reddened.


    Freya curled her lips. "The best way to show gratitude is to not cause disturbance, otherwise that''d be revenge. Isn''t that right,


    Mr. Reid?"


    Why did it sound as though she was insinuating something?


    Aaron didn''t respond. The waiter came and served some soup. Aaron took it and ced it in front of Yana. His silence seemed to


    mean that he agreed with Freya.


    It waste when we exited the restaurant. Freya had a habit of sleeping early, so she left with Zachary a long while ago.


    lan and Sawyer seemed to have something going on, so they left too. Only Eunice was left alone in


    awkwardness.


    When Sawyer left, he had asked her to take a cab back. But this was a private restaurant, so it wasn''t easy hailing a cab in this


    area.


    Hendrix didn''t seem to be in the mood to meddle in other people''s affairs. He pulled me along to get into the car.


    | caught sight of Eunice say something as she stood next to Aaron and Yana. Then, Aaron nodded his head.


    Afterwards, both Eunice and Aaron got into the car before it pulled away, leaving Yana standing alone outside the restaurant.


    | was shocked. Did they have a fight? How could he just leave her there like this?


    ¡°We have to turn back!" | said, tugging at Hendrix''s shirt.


    Hendrix nced at the rear view mirror, naturally seeing the person who was standing in the cold wind. He frowned.


    He turned the car around and went back to the restaurant entrance.


    | got out of the car and looked


    towards Yana. Her cheeks had t d


    red from the s gngyahill wind?


    blowiad Against her face. | knitted my


    brows and asked, "What''s going on?


    Why didn''t you leave with Aaron?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yana smiled weakly, she had a soft


    personality. "He''s sending Mis) {\


    thawayhonie rst The family


    chauffeur wille over to pick me


    up soon." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | waspletely speechless.


    Was Aaron dumb?


    Holding in my anger, | pulled her into the car, and asked that she call the driver to tell him not toe.


    While in the car, | tried my best to keep my anger in check as | dialed Aaron''s number.


    | waited for the call to go through, and when it did, he asked, "What''s the matter, Arianna?"


    "Aaron, we were given a brain for a


    reason. If you don''t have any use ot it,


    perhaps you should jyst prow ?!"


    oweo ou dump your own


    wife by the side of the road to send


    someone else home! Is there


    something wrong with your brain?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Yana was momentarily startled; she hadn''t expected me to call Aaron. She tugged at me and whispered, "Arianna, don''t do this,


    I''m okay."


    | patted her hand and whispered back, "It''s fine!"


    Aaron, who was on the other end of the call, was stunned and said in confusion, "A driver will be going over to pick her up. Don''t


    worry."


    | suppressed my anger and felt that he had definitely crossed the line. "Aaron, she''s your wife and she''s pregnant. Are you sure


    your brain works?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What kind of mindset did he have, for him to personally send a stranger home, but leave his own wife alone on the roadside?


    "| don''t n on marrying her. She''s just a birthing tool to me, so Arianna, you don''t have to feel bad for her as if she''s your sister-


    inw. One day, when | meet the woman | really want to marry, I''ll take her to you and I''ll let you call her your sister-inw. Don''t


    worry, the chauffeur and servants at home will take good care of her. | myself know how | should treat her. You should take care


    of your own health, don''t overthink things. Be good!"


    Though Aaron''s voice was not loud, Yana heard every word he said since she sat close to me.


    For a moment, | was speechless. | hung up and looked at Yana.


    Her face was pale. Even though she was obviously in a lot of emotional pain, she still mustered a smile at me tofort me, to


    show that she was fine.


    There were tears in her eyes. She probably didn''t want me to see her in pain, so she turned to look out of the window and


    avoided my gaze.


    | felt sorry for this girl. It was as if | was looking at my past self.


    It was silent in the car throughout the entire journey. We stopped at the entrance of Aaron''s vi. A servant immediately came


    down to pick her up.


    After saying goodbye, Hendrix drove off. Seeing that | was silent, he turned his gentle gaze towards me and asked in a tender


    voice, "What are you thinking about?"


    | came back to my senses, then leaned back on the chair and tilted my head to look at him. Slightly confused, | asked, "Hendrix,


    do you still remember the day you picked me up from the hospital four years ago?"


    He pursed his lips, his slender fingers tapping on the steering wheel as he nodded, "Yes, |


    remember."


    Noticing that | had thought of something, he continued, "What about it?¡±


    "| had just done an ultrasound


    check-up that day; the child was six


    weeks old. | didn''t expect that you''d


    come pick me up t Eday, yeu


    wajtedsfanieie Henstairs, When | got


    into the car, all | could think about


    was...if you found out that | was


    pregnant, would you mention


    divorcing me? | felt so conflicted. If |


    used the child to bind you to me, that


    would''ve been too shameless of me."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | didn''t look at him but fixed my eyes on my own fingertips. My fingernails had grown longer.


    He seemed to be waiting for me to


    finish. | was silent for a moment, then


    continued, "After that, Andrea ayer


    idental miscagrigne \wateie


    yonispoiletfher and cared for her. |


    wanted a divorce and to keep the


    baby, so | pretended as though | had


    gone through a procedure to get rid


    of the baby. But | didn''t think that you


    would end up falling for me, that you


    would..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The car slowly stopped at the side of the road. He lifted my chin up with his long fingers so that | was looking at him. Our eyes


    met, and | gazed into his deep, mesmerizing dark eyes.


    | was in a daze, not knowing what to say at the moment.


    He lowered his eyes, looking


    somewhat despondent. He said in a


    low, hoarse voice, "The reason |


    wanted to divorce you was that 111


    apenres o6ul fake good care


    ou for the rest of our lives, if |


    couldpletely devote myself to


    care for you. If there was any


    uncertainty that we could continue


    journeying through life together, the


    closer we were, the more painful the


    breakup would have been." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    "Do you me me?" He asked. His shallow breathnded on my face. It felt particrly warm.


    | shook my head. "It was a long time ago. When | look at Yana, | just feel like I''m looking at my old self. She sticks by someone


    who doesn''t love her, bing as insignificant as dust."


    His eyes lingered on me. "If one could stay with the one they love without having to hurt others, that would be the greatest


    blessing of all."


    His words wereced with guilt. | knew exactly what he meant. Circling my arms around his neck, | rested my head on his chest


    and said solemnly, "! don''t me you, Hendrix. We''re actually the same; no one ever taught us how to love, and we had to learn


    it little by little by ourselves. We did lose a lot, but thankfully, we managed to understand each other''s heart in the end.¡±


    After a pause, | continued, "I hope that Aaron can understand his own heart soon."


    Yana had been with him for a solid decade. Throughout these ten years, Yana had never felt that she should be cared for. She


    was more dutiful than a mother when it came to taking care of Aaron. There were numerous women around him, but she seemed


    to have never cared. Whether it was for love or not, she could take everything in stride.


    Even if it hurt, she concealed it from the public. She kept all her sadness to herself and waited until she was alone to let herself


    feel it in all its intensity.


    Aaron was already ustomed to her presence. If she were to leave one day, he might not be able to move on.


    Hendrix kissed me on the forehead. There weren''t many cars on the road; he started the car and drove very slowly.


    When we returned to the vi, Anne had already fallen asleep. After | finished washing up, | took a look at Anne and covered her


    properly in her nket.


    When | came out of Anne''s room, Hendrix had also just finished his shower. He dried himself and sat on the couch, staring at his


    phone.


    | looked up and saw that it waste. | lowered my voice and said, "Hendrix, it''s time to go to bed."


    He ced his phone down and put on a wry smile. He gazed at me with his eyes, deep, obscure and attractive.


    | pursed my lips and felt that his smile was breathtaking; it was unreal.


    "Why are you smiling?" "I''m happy!" He said as the corners of his eyes crinkled.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    | pressed my lips again. Of course, | could tell he was happy, but | wanted to know why.


    Seeing that he was silent, | didn''t force an answer out of him and went straight into the bedroom.


    Footsteps approached me from behind. He hugged me from the back and whispered seductively, "You''re so pretty when you


    nag!"


    | was surprised by hispliment and retorted, "How cheesy."


    How could anyone like someone else nagging at them?


    Lying on the bed, he held me in his arms and ced his palm on my lower abdomen. He asked in a gentle voice, "Does it hurt?"


    | was taken by surprise. | actually forgot that there were those few days which urred every month. How could he remember?


    Shaking my head slightly, | couldn''t help butugh. "There''s so much happening at work yet you still remember this. | appreciate


    it.¡±


    He chuckled, "| keep a memo in my phone, and | just saw it.¡±


    the


    Alright then!


    Thinking of what Yana said, | turned


    around to face him. "Hendrixcet}s gb


    tespeserreetnsatoe and remove


    t aerate ring, okay?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The smile on his face faded a little. "Why?"


    | didn''t know how to bring this up.


    Josiah had mentioned previously that


    it would be unhealthy tg havetiel |


    t apeptue Kingdon For too long as


    it could cause infertility. | initially


    thought that he would''ve taken it off,


    but it had been years and it didn''t


    seem like he ever thought of


    removing it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| want a child of our own!" Putting


    aside the credibility of this senteride,


    Hoe inggel waa dr or him to get


    ri Sr e contraceptive ring. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, his gaze quickly darkening. "It''s not the right time."


    | frowned. "Why not?"

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    "Josiah didn''t file awsuit to get Anne back, one reason being that you''ve already raised her for almost five years, the other


    being our financial situation and living conditions allow us to continue taking care of her. If | remove the contraceptive ring and


    get you pregnant, it''d be easy for Josiah to win thewsuit and get Anne back, if he does decide to do so."


    He spoke in a low, restrained voice. | couldn''t sense any emotions in his words other than a hint of resignation in his tone.


    Under the circumstances of equal living conditions and social status, the situation seemed rtively fair when it came to thew.


    After all, none of us were good characters to offend.


    Seeing that | was silent, he held my hand in his and said softly, "There will be plenty of opportunities for us to have children in the


    future. Don''t worry."


    "But it''s unhealthy for your body to have it for a prolonged period of time. Besides, even if you take it off, we''re not in a rush to


    get pregnant, so it''s fine, isn''t it?" Even if Josiah did want to get Anne back, it was not necessary for us to remain childless to


    counteract. If things got dire, | could seek Uncle Charles for help. | was sure Uncle Charles¡¯ influence would be strong enough to


    suppress Josiah.


    He smiled and asked, "Are you worried about me?"


    | pursed my lips; that went without saying. "Hendrix, you have to think about this carefully. I''m serious. If we want kids, it''s best to


    do it within these few years. If we drag it out for too long, I''d be treated as a woman of advanced maternal age and two lives


    could be lost at once; it''s not worth it. Then, you''ll have to remarry."


    Though what | said was partially true but mostly false, it was still usible. | knew why he was unwilling to remove the


    contraceptive ring. It was in consideration of me and Anne.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that Anne meant a lot to me, and that if she left me, my condition could worsen. Thus, he was able to deal with not


    having his own child.


    But a human''s life was so long and we''ve only journeyed through a third of it. Love is eternal simply because of the present.


    If it was possible to leave behind good memories while still in love, that would be a true blessing.


    He held me in his arms and said in a husky voice, "No!" | didn''t really know what his response meant; if he was referring to losing


    two lives at once or remarrying.


    That night, | slept extremely soundly, having consecutive dreams intermittently. But | woke up remembering none.


    It was nine when my eyes fluttered open. It was such a long slumber.


    | was shocked to find Hendrix still in the room. "Don''t you have to go to work today?"


    He smiled, still in hisfortable tailor- made royal blue pajamas. "It''s the weekend, I''m taking a break today to keep you


    company!"


    I smiled, but when | moved my body, | felt a little wet underneath. My heart skipped a beat.


    It seemed that | had stained the bed. | stretched out my hand to confirm it. When | felt the dampness on the bed sheet, | was


    certain.


    It looked like | left a huge stain this


    time; the mattress will probably have


    to be taken-carg of w06. his was


    denage IHS most discharge I''ve had


    since returning to Jarold City. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing my weird facial expression, Hendrix asked, "Is your stomach not feeling well?"


    | shook my head, trying my best to


    hide the awkwardness 98, my-fapel)


    id ¡°Anggshould Be''awake now. Go


    downstairs and check on her, she''s


    probably hungry." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    Seeing him leave, | heaved a sigh of


    relief and got up frompthe,bed heh


    rpy eyes felon the bed, | couldn''t


    help but gasp. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    How could there be so much?


    rge part of the grey bedsheet was stained, as though a basin of water had been sshed onto it. What a shocking sight!

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    | got a new set of clothes and went into the bathroom to clean myself. My pajama pants and underwear had gotten stained, and


    it wasn''t just a small stain.


    Coming out of the bathroom, | saw Hendrix tidying the bed. The bedsheets had been changed; the mattress was waterproof, so


    just wiping was enough to clean it.


    The sheets that were heavily blood-stained were changed and new bedsheets were put onto the bed.


    When | saw him reaching for the bedsheets on the carpet, | reflexively went ahead before him and took the sheets. It was difficult


    hiding the awkwardness on my face. "I''ll do it!"


    He frowned, a strange look casted over his handsome face. "It''s cold out; I''ll take care of it."


    "No... no need!" No matter how intimate our rtionship was, it still felt inappropriate for someone else to do this.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His face turned slightly grim. When he turned to look at me, his brows rxed as he said, "Be good, and listen to me. I''ll wash it!"


    | was about to refuse again, but he had already taken the sheets away.


    Not even in my wildest dream did | think that one day, the authoritative business tycoon who stood on the highest skyscraper in


    Jarold City would roll up his sleeves to wash bed sheets in the bathroom.


    As red liquid started getting soaked out of the pajama pants in the basin, | couldn''t avoid his gaze anymore.


    He didn''t seem to think much of it. After washing the blood away and pouring out some fabric detergent, he asked in a low voice


    as if he had just remembered something, "Has your stomach been hurting these few days?"


    | shook my head. "No!" The year | had just arrived in Hovell, | would feel tired and often experienced aches because of the many


    sleepless nights and irregr schedules from taking care of Anne. But other than that, | was fine.


    Watching the sheets and pants getting washed in his hands, | felt my face burning up. After some thought, | decided to just leave


    the bathroom.


    Anne was in the living room downstairs, practicing her cycling skills on her little bicycle. The living room was big, so it wasn''t a


    problem for her to ride around it in.


    Seeing meing down, she was delighted. She looked up at me and said, "Mommy, | learned how to do it. Look!"


    As she spoke, she began to ride the bicycle around. Her movements were smooth; it was obvious that her quietness was


    because she had been practicing cycling downstairs.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast?" | asked as | walked to the kitchen.


    Anne nodded, still fixated on riding her bicycle. She said, "Uncle Evan came by just now with some breakfast and pastries. I''ve


    already eaten; Mr. Roberts said that you''lle down soon to eat, so | didn''t go up to call you.¡±


    | nodded, and sure enough, | saw the breakfast and pastries in the kitchen.


    There wasn''t a nanny in the house; we only had an hourly worker who came over to tidy up the ce.


    After what Anne had heard when she was being taken care of by the nanny in the Reid household, | had developed a sense of


    wariness towards outsiders.


    Anne was still young; there were some things better left unsaid to her. If an outsider lived in the house, | wouldn''t know just what


    they would say to her. After all, | couldn''t keep a constant eye on her.


    Hence, | decided to just personally keep herpany.


    When | went upstairs again, Hendrix had already washed everything.


    My face blushed as | stood behind, watching him hang the clothes up to dry.


    He turned around and looked at me tenderly. "Have you had breakfast?"


    | nodded and walked over to him. Wrapping my arms around his waist, | whispered, "Thank you!"


    His hands were still wet; he grabbed


    a napkin and started drying 164m! His


    raedon Mhy ace as he said


    smilingly, "What for?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For...


    | couldn''t answer him at the spur of


    the moment. | merel oakecat ir!


    eyed and Seid! "Just, thank


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Heughed out loud, held me close,


    and said. "Don''t go anyyneri6da)"


    igyin bed wad hve ¡¯a good rest."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    He had already lifted me and ced me on the bed as he talked. | felt that he was being too anxious, so | smiled and said, "I''m


    fine!"


    He kept silent and helped me lie down before going downstairs. He had been busy since he woke up in the morning. Now that |


    thought about it, he was already terribly busy in the office; but when he came home, he still had to take care of Anne and I.


    | couldn''t help but feel guilty. It seemed that | had caused him trouble again.


    | couldn''t fall asleep. It was quite cold outside, so it was impossible to go out. But staying at home was boring me out of my mind.


    | decided to just get out of bed and pay our study a visit. Reading a few books would be good.


    As soon as | reached the door, | bumped into Hendrix. He had a bowl of brown sugar ginger tea in his hands. | immediately


    understood; | had thought that he went downstairs to have breakfast, but it turned out...


    Looking at the bowl of dark red tea in his hands, | shook my head and looked up at him. "I just had breakfast, | can''t have


    anything else now."


    Even though | hadn''t been vomiting these past few days, if | had too much, | would still feel my stomach chum and | would retch.


    He knew better than | did, hence he did not force me to drink it. Instead, he put the bowl on the table in the bedroom and said,


    "Have some after it cools down."


    Knowing that he was worried about me, | nodded. | thought for a moment then said, "| want to go to the study to read. Do you


    want to follow?"


    He raised his eyebrows, then stretched his hand out to pull me along to the study.


    The design of the study in this new vi was quite different from that of the previous one. The study here had taken Anne into


    consideration.


    That''s why Hendrix had made it particrlyrger. All books and reading materials here were all collected with care.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Hendrix was worried that Anne wouldn''t be safe ying alone downstairs, he brought her up to the study.


    He had a child''s study room specially designed with a starry sky for her. It was well made, fantasylike, and very beautiful.


    Anne hadn''t learned a lot of words, so she only readics and looked at pictures.


    | didn''t want Anne to feel too much pressure, so | didn''t add anything for her to study. She was only five, so | didn''t ever think


    about adding onto her burdens, and only invested all my effort in her interests instead.


    | had initially nned to send her to piano lessons when she was three, but that wasn''t good for a toddler''s joints, so | simply let


    her pick up dancing and drawing.


    Time went by leisurely. Although Hendrix was on a break, he still had to take care of thepany''s affairs.


    | nestled myself on the couch and read for a while. When | looked up, | saw Hendrix still busy with work.


    His fingers tapped and moved swiftly across on the keyboard, his eyes were solemn and focused. This man had a natural


    debonair look; when he was serious, it was as though the whole world shone only on him. He was particrly attractive when he


    was working.


    | watched as he stopped to reach for


    the ss at the edge of the table for


    a drink. It wasn''t unthe:esO"


    reggherthicimolt, only did he realize


    that it was empty. He knitted his


    brows for a moment, then ced it


    down and continued working. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | ced the book in my hand down and got up to take his ss. He lifted his eyes to look at me.


    Smiling, he said, "I''ll do it myselfter!"


    | smiled. "I want to stretch my legs for a bit."


    He smiled at me silently, then continued his work. After | poured him a ss of water, | turned to look at Anne who was just next


    to the screen.


    The childid on the carpet, both


    hands supporting her c in ag herilittle


    Avi swayed aber She was reading


    h Laepletely immersed in


    the static pictures. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She seemed very focused. As she


    flipped a page, she pro ably felbi¨¦n


    les getapansoste ase them a


    quick Tic


    k before she continued


    reading. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t help butugh. These two were extremely alike. | poured her a ss of water as well.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    | reminded her, "Anne, remember to drink."


    "Okay, Mommy!" The little girl''s eyes were still fixed on theic when she answered me.


    One could tell just how engrossed she was in her reading.


    After stepping out of the screen, | couldn''t help but look at Hendrix, who was working at his desk.


    He was still very focused. | picked up the unfinished book from the cradle and walked to his side, then leaned against him as |


    continued reading.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled softly and asked in a gentle voice, "Are you hungry?"


    | shook my head and leaned it against his shoulder, using both my hands to open and read the book.


    "What do you want to eatter?" He stopped what he was doing and put his arms behind me, which made it easier for me to lean


    on him.


    | thought very seriously and found that there wasn''t anything | particrly wanted to eat. | tilted my head to look at him. "I don''t


    seem to be craving anything.¡±


    "Shall we cook at home then?"


    | nodded, a smile spread across my face. "But, you''re cooking.¡±


    The food | made was not as delicious as his.


    "Sure!"


    After that, | continued reading my book. He looked at the book in my hand and could not help but smile. "When did you buy this?


    Domineering CEO?"


    | closed the book and looked at the title, "Love Me, Domineering CEO". | said with a smirk, "Monique bought this book previously


    to put it in Bronzy Condo. | found it humorous, so | brought it along.¡±


    Heughed. "So, is it good?"


    | thought for a moment and nodded. "It''s alright." After a pause, | continued, "I just think that the other CEOs seem to be quite


    free. Why do they have so much time that they can take the female lead around the world?"


    Ever since | met Hendrix, he had always been busy with his endless meetings and incessant contract discussions.


    He seemed to hear the grudge in my words. He answered with a smile, "Why don''t we travel around the world?"


    | shook my head. "No way. If you don''t work, well have no breadwinner. Then, I''ll have to do it myself."


    Even though I had my savings to sustain us during the four years in Hovell, it would still run out one day. It wasn''t easy taking


    care of a family with a nine-to-five job.


    Amused, he said, "Your savings from the Roberts Group these few years are more than enough to sustain you for an eternity.


    Rather than worrying about this, you might as well worry about whether you can finish spending all this money."


    Huh!


    He was quite forthright about this.


    This was a peaceful andfortable day. | had grown to like staying home in quietness and bliss, spending every afternoon


    together as a family.


    The weekend was so blissful, it passed in a blink of an eye.


    Hendrix didn''t have much rest. He was lucky he could get one day off.


    Only Anne and | were left to keep each otherpany, but even Anne had to go for tuition ss, so that left me all alone.


    Freya called and said that she wanted to go shopping. Jarold City was a lot colder inte autumn, so | didn¡¯t want to go out.


    But being alone at home meant any easy road to depression, so | agreed to meet her at the entrance of the shopping mall.


    | took a cab over instead of driving.


    When | arrived, Freya was alr:


    there waiti ng for ene! Sten aisnron


    padtri in es hands - it seemed like


    she had bought enough for two.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing me, she stuffed one of the


    pastries into my hands. Sheughed


    and ead "You need to fence


    shion s¨¦nse We re out to


    aoiaclita and have fun. You should dress


    up in something prettier. With your


    looks, you''d be stealing people''s


    gazes everywhere you go." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | smiled, "It''ll be easy attracting


    unwanted attention.¡± This was true. |f


    | dolled up an jgadetatter having


    Sjarracekpbse me a number times, it


    would be inevitable for me to get


    noticed by others, and that wasn''t


    ideal. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Freya seemed to have realized that too. She quickly nodded and didn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    The mall was bustling but | didn''t like it. After staying alone for a long while, being around all this noise made me anxious.


    Freya was a happy-go-lucky person. She would look at every jewelry store she passed by. When she bought something she


    liked, she would be as happy as a child.


    She was just like Monique; whenever she got to eat something delicious or buy something she liked, her whole face would lit up


    in excitement.


    Some people said that only simr people could be friends. Monique had been my friend since young, so even when our


    personalities differed, we still stuck together.


    It was strange, however, how Freya and | were able to be friends despite our difference in personality. This came as a


    surprise to me.


    Seeing that | was in a daze, Freya nudged me with her arm. "Is it really that hard picking out a ne? Why are you spacing


    out?"


    | looked at the two nes in her hands and said casually, "They both look pretty good. You can get them both."


    Before | could | say more, she interjected, "D*mn,


    Arianna, this is the first time I''ve felt the rich mistress vibe from you. | had always thought of you as a in whiteb rat. Hendrix


    bought all the essories and clothes you have, didn''t he?"


    | nodded. "He basically got Evan to get outfits from every season. | rarely go shopping, hence | don''t know much about clothes


    and essories. I''ll wear whatever is avable at home.¡±


    She gave me a thumbs-up, curled her lips, and said, "You''re really bold. Hendrix really spoiled you like there''s no tomorrow.


    However, what do you usually do in your spare time if you don''t like to shop or eat?"


    "| read!" This was a fact. When Monique was still alive, | had been busy working overtime, and would go out to have a nice meal


    with her on the weekends. After Monique left, | lost that life, and had no friends.


    She put her hand on her forehead and sighed. "Sure enough, the president was captivated by your natural good looks."


    She looked at the nes in her hand, thought for a moment, and said, "Forget it, I''ll take both even if they''ll cost me four


    hundred thousand dors. They''re for me to wear anyway.¡±


    | was stunned for a moment, finally realizing what was happening. | asked, "How much did you say


    the ne was?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her eyebrows. "Four hundred thousand dors."


    "Even gold isn''t that expensive, no?" |


    was speechless. | hadn''t even


    thought that it was xaeasivesneh''


    t hoysingpr Q in Jarold City rose


    to a hundred grand per square meter,


    but four hundred grand for a


    ne was really ridiculously


    expensive. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Startled, she looked at the bracelet


    on my wrist and said, "Didn''t you just


    tell me to take both the nes?


    Why are youepigiahabburits


    prive aw th fact, they''re actually not


    that expensive. This ne was


    made personally by a reputed English


    designer; the crescent-shaped


    diamond in the pendant is pure


    diamond. It''s worth the high price, so


    it''s fine." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even if the design and the material were of fantastic quality, a ne priced more than ten thousand dors was nothing but


    an extravagant spend.


    | couldn''t help but sigh. "You''ve put an entire double bedroom house of a four-tier city on your neck. How extravagant indeed!"


    Thedy at the counter wrapped the


    nes up and processed the


    payment. She took the box, then


    looked at me d pqiekbted; ¡°Ahianna,


    yonir¨¦ally ktow nothing, don''t you?


    You are wearing a bracelet that is


    worth more than a hundred million


    dors. Why don''t | hear you nagging


    at yourself for wearing an entire


    Jarold City vi on your wrist then?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    | was stunned and couldn''t help but look at the bracelet on my wrist. This bracelet was a gift from Charles; he gave it to me when


    | entered the Reid family registry four years ago. | rarely wore it, and was only wearing it now as | thought it beautiful when |


    stumbled upon it at home a few days back.


    | really had very limited knowledge when it came to jewelry. | could only judge based on my preferences. | wouldn''t be able to tell


    if something was good or bad piece.


    But after hearing what she said, | couldn''t shake the shock from my bones. "A bracelet worth hundreds of millions of dors?


    That is impossible!"


    No matter how valuable an item was, it was still an object. Weren''t items that were worth hundreds of millions of dors


    considered antiques?


    She rolled her eyes at me and took me for a walk while sharing her jewelry knowledge with me. She started, "This bracelet was


    from the Victorian Era. A century ago, after the civil war ended, thest royal family sold this bracelet to Charles¡¯


    greatgrandfather, who was a general at that time in order to survive. He loved his first wife so much that he gave this pair of


    bracelets to her. Later, when the country gradually stabilized, this bracelet was originally sent to the museum to be collected, but


    since the Reid Family contributed to the country''s establishment, it was left in the Reid Family, allowing the bracelet to be passed


    down from generation to generation."


    "This bracelet was meant to be passed on to the daughter-inw of the Reid Family. Charles was generous to have given it to


    you."


    | took her words to heart. | did not know it at the time, but now | knew in my bones that I should not have epted this bracelet.


    | brushed my fingertips against the bracelet subconsciously, kept silent and smiled.


    Freya''s phone rang and she answered it. | let her have her space, and walked around the shopping mall. The ce was so noisy


    that it made it hard to breathe.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everywhere | went, it felt stuffy.


    | leaned against the railing as | scanned the shops on each floor. Hovell was different; shopping vendors were in the alleys


    instead of malls. All they had to do to get whatever they needed was to walk by the alley on their way home.


    As | was lost in thought, Freya suddenly ced her phone next to my ear and teased, "Answer the phone.¡±


    She caught me off guard, and | had to instantly force myself to answer the phone. | spoke into it unsurely, "Hello!"


    "It''s me!" The man''s voice was deep and familiar. | stared at the space in front of me nkly for a moment. "Hendrix?


    | heard him chuckle, "Why did you switch off your phone? Did youyer enough when you went out? Miss Moore said you''re


    wearing a thin jacket. Are you cold?"


    Only Hendrix''s love for me was meticulous enough for him to take time out of his busy schedule to ask me these kinds of


    questions.


    Seeing Freya smile at me made me a little embarrassed. "My phone is dead so it switched off by itself. I''m not cold. There''s


    heating in the mall, so it''s very warm!"


    He said, "Okay, | will pick you up after work. | had some money transferred to your phone. Don''t try to go all frugal, | can afford


    you splurging.¡±


    |ughed, which attracted Freya''s


    gaze. So, | immediate stoppedard


    said seriquely AnonSekene "Alright,


    I''v¨¦ got to go. And don''t worry, I''m


    fine!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    After hanging up, | returned the phone to Freya and said, "Thank you!"


    She put it away, shrugged, and pursed her lips. "It felt like | was being forced to witness PDA."


    I smiled quietly at her.


    As she took my arm to continue her shopping spree, Freya suddenly said, "Arianna, Hendrix really loves you."


    | was stunned for a moment and did


    not understand why sh awoytd (1


    Senay thO Ndoked at her


    stdeways and saw that her gaze was


    fixed on me. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| met him at the Imperial Club three


    years ago. He came out of the club


    drunk, with a bottle of wine still in his


    hand, at three j ihenadking-Sterra


    dancaldddixe you at that time, if


    anything, the only thing that you two


    had inmon was your eyes. He


    looked at Sierra and repeatedly called


    your name while crying like a child


    begging you not to leave." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    She fell silent after mentioning this, as if she was trying to recall what had happened.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    | really had very limited knowledge when it came to jewelry. | could only judge based on my preferences. | wouldn''t be able to tell


    if something was a good or bad piece.


    She finally said, after a moment of silence, "He was the president of the Roberts Group, after all, so | asked someone to send


    him back. The next day, he came and asked me if you were back. When he knew that he had mistaken you for someone else, he


    was so dispirited. Sierra probably fixed her nose to look like yours. Later, she started showing up in front of Hendrix often. Her


    beautiful figure matched with a facial feature that was almost identical to yours helped her smooth sail for three years. What a


    pity, if only she knew her ce, she wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    "Is there anything you want to eatter?" This was a thing of the past, dwelling on it would not do any good. | was reluctant to


    talk about, nor did | want to hear other people''s stories.


    Seeing that | was done listening, she kept quiet and dragged me to the next store to continue shopping.


    The mall was so crowded with people. | didn''t realize that we had bumped into Austin and Andrea.


    Austin, in particr, had be much more reserved. | did not recognize him straight away, perhaps due to the change in his


    temperament.


    Freya was the first to break the silence. "What a coincidence, you two are going shopping as well?"


    Austin set his eyes on me but did not rush to speak. After a while, he hummed a reply.


    Andrea held tightly onto his arm, and | was surprised to see them look so intimate together.


    So, were they a thing now?


    | did not ask or think too much about it. Besides, it had nothing to do with me.


    "When did you return?" Austin asked me.


    I replied softly, "It''s been quite some time already."


    We knew each other after all, so it wouldn''t be right to treat each other like strangers. That was too pretentious for my liking.


    ¡°Let''s have dinner togetherter!" Austin said. He paused for a second and then continued, "Oh, and it''s almost time for Hendrix


    to get off work. Let''s have a gathering tonight. I... I''ll ask Josiah to join us."


    | pursed my lips, stunned to hear his name. There was some tension and misunderstanding between Hendrix and Josiah


    because of Anne.


    | knew how well- intentioned Austin''s dinner invitation was. It would be a pity for their brotherhood to end because of a child.


    "Alright!" | nodded in agreement.


    Freya looked at Andrea. The two of


    them were already at logger oie


    and now hat theyre @ePadain, they


    dpe e, had to mock each other a


    little before going their separate


    ways. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "See Miss Burton, isn''t it nice to just step back? Was it necessary to hurt others before letting go? What a dawdle," Freya


    mocked.


    Andrea''s face paled a little. | looked


    at her and noticed she hed restrained


    te and) KadsBe more


    reserved after not seeing her for a


    few years. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She kept her tone calm and collected,


    but the coldness in it could not be


    hidden. "It seems that your abilityto,


    meddle i othergtbwisine s has


    ndheold Wu should dive into


    different interests." Freya shrugged


    her shoulders; she needn''t be upset


    by her words. She snorted, "I''ll do


    whatever | want. It is none of your


    business." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then please do keep your mouth shut and mind your own business," Andrea said as she stared at her with cold daggers in her


    eyes.


    They were not quarrelling, but their stubborn and unrelenting personalities made their jab at each other sound childish and


    immature.


    | tugged at Freya''s clothes, urging her to not go overboard with her insults.


    She pursed her lips and did not try to offend Andrea anymore. Instead, she walked towards a jewelry store and started shopping


    her anger away.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    | looked at the pair of good-looking people in front of me, and did not utter another word before taking my leave.


    When | walked past Andrea, | felt her grab my arm. "I won''t give up, and | have no intention of giving up. If | can''t have it, then


    neither can you, Arianna.¡±


    It seemed | had thought too highly of her earlier. | gave her a sideways nce and raised my eyebrows as | replied to her threat.


    "He isn''t a thing that you can possess easily. He is a human being. He did not love you in the past, and neither will he love you in


    the future. If you want to destroy me, feel free to do so. But of course, if you want to destroy him, | think that''s only a daydream of


    yours. After all, he is the source of everything you rely on now, including the men around you. Once you destroy him, you will


    only ruin yourself."


    "Is there anything you want to eatter?" This was a thing of the past, dwelling on it would not do any good. | was reluctant to


    talk about it, nor did | want to hear other people''s stories.


    She snorted as she let go of me, "Let''s wait and see."


    One would only be able to let go of another once they stopped caring about them. Andrea''s feelings for Hendrix was something


    straight out of the unordinary.


    At first, | thought what she felt for him was love, but | gradually realized that it was anything but over time. Perhaps it was pure


    dependence. Hendrix had taken care of her for many years, and she was used to being the only woman he cared about. Once


    this dynamic changed and his concern for her weakened, how she felt towards him would change with it as well.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Freya picked a few sets of clothes at the clothing store. When she saw me entering, she lifted her eyebrows and asked, "Did she


    threaten you?"


    | smiled faintly and looked at the newly changed clothes on her, "Didn''t you say you wanted to buy jewelry? Why are you


    shopping for clothes instead?"


    She shrugged as she stood in front of the mirror, examining her figure, "I''ve recently run out of clothes to wear. Although the


    winter in Jarold City is cold, | cannot let it affect my beauty."


    | smiled; beauty seemed to be the one thing that all girls pursued in their entirety of their life. They were cute when they were


    young, sexy when they were in their teens, and intellectually elegant when they entered middle age. Each age had its own


    beauty.


    | stayed with her for a while as she shopped. Upon seeing that | had no intentions to look around for clothes, the corners of


    Freya''s mouth twitched. "It''s weird how Hendrix is so rich, but you''re so incredibly frugal."


    I shook my head, a little surprised by her remark/ "No, | just don''t like buying clothes, and | have clothes at home."


    | was only interested in clothes that could keep me warm; anything else was not of importance to me.


    She looked aghast when she heard my reply. "Thank goodness Hendrix protects you well. Otherwise, the reporters would have


    known that you are Mrs. President of the Roberts Group the moment they saw you leave the house. | bet they will have a lot to


    say about your fashion sense.¡±


    She dragged me along, picking out thetest clothes of the season for me. "Try them on!"


    "No..." Before | could say anything to refuse her, she quickly interrupted me, "Not wanting to buy anything when you go


    shopping, how could this be? What are you thinking?"


    "But | really don''t need to buy


    anything!" After four years in Hovell, |


    was used to wearing thbSarheCeet of


    fortes FO! thany years. Shopping


    didn''t give me the same level of


    pleasure it obviously did Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    for Freya.


    She snorted, "Then | have suspicions


    about your womanhood. Dees


    never be ngughctathessin a


    wWolhan wardrobe. So, stop wasting


    your time! Go and get changed."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Any rebuttals from me would be futile. Thus, | went into the fitting room defeatedly and changed into the clothes she picked out.


    | donned a knitted jacket and a pair of


    Crue cks. Perhaps | .hadcas bit


    oe enemas te cks


    |ddked to be slightly loose on me.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Freya asked when | hadn''t emerged from the fitting room for a long while, "Are you done?"

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    | opened the door and stuffed the knitted jacket into my waistband. She looked at it and nodded to herself, saying, "Hey, this is


    perfect with a light tan coat. You can tie your hair up."


    As she spoke, she reached out to help me tie a bun.


    Freya stood at 1.7 meters tall and was in high heels, so she was a head taller than me.


    After she tied my hair up into a bun, she snapped her fingers to call the receptionist over. "Pack up the clothes | just picked, and


    please help me discard the clothes she changed out of just now. Thank you!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | was dumbfounded for a moment. "Those clothes can still be worn."


    She shrugged. "I know it is from a brand that trended a few years back, but it is now outdated. Why would you still want to wear


    it? Isn''t it good to wear outfits of thetest season?"


    | was speechless.


    Hendrix had bought me those clothes before moving into the vi four years ago. After | returned from Hovell, he even asked


    Evan to slightly alter their design. Since they werefortable, | often wore them and did not care about when they were


    released.


    After hearing what she said, | agreed that | was pretty outdated.


    | started buying more things, just as Freya wanted. | needed to take a taxi home while Freya had driven herself without the help


    of a driver.


    Looking at all the bags, we started to get worried about the amount of things we had. She pondered for a while before taking her


    phone out to call Zachary.


    | never thought that a straightforward woman like her would speak in such a gentle tone when talking to someone she admired.


    ¡°Zachary, I''m at the shopping mall in the city centre. Come and help me to do some carrying. There is too much stuff and | can''t


    carry all of it!"


    | looked at all the bags ced on the ground and felt that she was being a little dramatic. What we had were all clothes and


    jewelry, so it wasn''t like she could not carry them.


    After she ended the call, she must have seen me looking at her strangely. With a curl on her lips, she exined, "Women should


    know when to be weak. It is not that | can''t carry all of them, but because | have him, | no longer know how to unlock bottle caps,


    lift heavy objects, or even walk


    on puddles."


    | instantly burst intoughter. Apparently, when it came to rtionships, women were responsible for being gentle, nurturing and


    considerate while men were responsible for protecting and taking care of women.


    When she saw that | was stuck in a daze, busy in my own thoughts again, she took her phone out and dialed for someone.


    ¡°Mr. Roberts, have you gotten off work?" | looked at her wide-eyed, surprised at who she phoned.


    Why did she call Hendrix?


    She ignored my gaze and continued, "The city centre mall, help me pick something up."


    Only she dared to speak to Hendrix like this.


    After hanging up her phone, she looked at me with raised eyebrows, "Mr. Roberts said that he will be here in ten minutes."


    She definitely impressed me. | gave her a thumbs-up, found a seat, and sat down.


    After walking for a long time, we


    heaved a sigh of relief when we


    finally had the chancetosit cow!)


    rest Ri@yd, Vaving been in heels


    for our whole shopping trip, rubbed


    her feet andined, "! will leave


    the heels at home next time. My feet


    are killing me." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was speechless.


    "You could wear heels of five or


    seven centimetres WARY lengas |


    Agate ashe best ones will


    huft your feet," | reminded her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She tilted her head to look at me. While holding her chin, she suddenlyughed, "Arianna, when will you treat me as a friend?"


    | was surprised, "Aren''t we friends now?"


    She shook her head, "Nope, if | ama


    friend, you will definitely give me crxp


    for saying that mppfeet her. However,


    yoyyust ¡éairhly gave me your two


    cents, which indicates that you see


    me as an ordinary friend, and not a


    good friend." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    It felt like my senses left me for a brief second. | remembered that Monique also liked to wear high heels. At the time, we had no


    money, so the high heels she bought were always too high and would always hurt her feet. When she was in pain, | would buy


    her a pair of slippers from a roadside stall. Then, | wouldugh at her over and over again as | forced her to change into them.


    She would obey butin that the slippers did not match her style.


    In a blink of an eye, this seemed to have happened a very long time ago, even though sometimes, it didn''t feel like this at all.


    | got up and looked at her, "Sit here and wait for me!"


    There were many shops in the mall, and it didn''t take long for me to return with a shoebox. | handed it to her with a smile. "| saw


    your size just now; you''re a size 37, so this should suit you."


    She froze for a moment before she reached for the box. After opening it, she looked at me with a dumbfounded gaze. "Did you


    buy this especially for me?"


    | nodded. "I don''t know what kind of style you like, but it should go with your clothes. It is not a popr brand, but it''s wearable."


    | couldn''t bear to buy her shoes that cost thousands of dors. After | came back from Hovell, | was still out of work. | did not use


    the card Hendrix gave me, so every purchase | made was my own savings. | nned to look for another part-time job after


    enrolling in grad school so that | wouldn''t have any problem with my daily expenses.


    She changed out of her shoes with a smile. "Arianna, do you know that you are the first woman who bought me shoes? My


    brother has no fashion sense which is why | never asked him to buy any for me. So, | bought everything myself. When | met


    Zachary, he''s just like my brother. You are the only one who has ever bought shoes for me ever since | was a kid.¡±


    | smiled faintly. The parents of the Moore Family seemed to have lived abroad for a long while, and Freya was the youngest


    daughter of the family. | did not know much about the Moore Family.


    The only thing | knew was that Freya and Pedro were siblings. | knew nothing about the rest.


    ¡°Wear it first. It is fine as long as your feet won''t hurt when you walk," | said. When | looked up, | saw Hendrix, dressed in ck


    and looking slender like jade. With his handsome facial features, he was particrly eye-catching when walking in the mall.


    "What a bad man. Luring girls over, how conspicuous," Freya muttered.


    Seeing Hendrix walk towards us, | couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Roberts, | won''t mind if you could keep a low profile the next time


    you show up in public. There are already people taking photos."


    Fortunately, the mall- goers here were more rational and did not chase after him like crazy fans pursuing their idols.


    Hendrix shot me a small smile and his eyes were on me. His voice was gentle as he said, "Are you tired? What did you buy?"


    His hand was very warm as he held mine. | looked at the bags beside me and said awkwardly, "Just some clothes."


    Freya was in a good mood. She smiled, "She also bought a pair of shoes for me."


    As she said that, she deliberately


    walked a few steps while looki


    me. These gnegomeidaty


    comratdels to wear, and they are


    much better than heels." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    I smiled and did not say anything.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix looked at me, raised his


    eyebrows, and held mex fignacighter


    picked\up thtBags on the ground


    and pulled me away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Hey, Hendrix, there are still some


    bags here! Have you ers blind3\ \


    ResyeggeeertGntt ind us,


    Ss ing like she was about to throw


    a tantrum. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix did not speak. He just quickly dragged me out of the shopping mall as if nothing had happened.


    | paused for a moment, "What?"


    He raised his eyebrows, his gaze falling on something not too far away.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    When | followed his gaze, | saw Zacharying over. | decided to follow Hendrix''s lead.


    His car was parked outside the mall. It was a ck, very eye-catching McLaren sports car.


    "Why are you using this car?" This car had been in the garage for a long time. It was a beauty for sure, but | rarely saw him use


    it.


    Putting the things in the trunk, | noticed that it all seemed to be the ones that Freya had chosen for me. How did he know that


    they were mine?


    "| picked them up by random!" He replied as he dragged me into the car, "What do you want to eat?¡±


    | suddenly remembered our encounter with Austin in the mall, so | told him, "Mr. Shelley said that he wanted to have dinner with


    us tonight!"


    He pursed his lips and his dark gaze sank, "Alright!"


    After answering me, he leaned over to help me fasten my seat belt.


    Freya and Zachary came out and said to me from afar, "Arianna, I''m going to have a candlelit dinner with my husband tonight, so


    | won''t be joining you guys. Thank you for the shoes. | like them very much. I''ll treat you to a big meal another day."


    | smiled and waved my hand at her. Hendrix buckled the seat belt for me and suddenly bit my chin.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His bite hurt. | did not know why he did that, so | looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You did not give me any present!" He hmphed with his whole chest, pretending to have been gravely wronged.


    My mouth dropped open. "I''ll buy something for you another time. What do you like?¡±


    Asmile appeared on his face, "Anything, as long as you are the one buying it for me."


    This man...


    The person who first said that men acted like children must have been a woman. How else would she know about this?


    Austin decided to dine at his own restaurant which served Western cuisine.


    The cooking was delicious and wasn''t too calorie-packed. Each dish was easy on the taste buds and was simply scrumptious.


    There were five people present. Apart from the three brothers, Austin brought Andrea while Hendrix brought me along.


    After everyone was seated, Austin took the lead to say, "I just found a cook from the south two days ago. He''s great in the


    kitchen. You''ll know what | meanter."


    Hendrix had always been a man of a few words, so he only nodded his head without saying anything.


    Josiah was no exception. He took a sip of water and waspletely silent.


    After what happened, Josiah never came to the vi to look for Anne anymore. Hendrix had probably said something to him.


    We ate our dinner in awkward silence. Austin had initially intended for his buddies to interact the same way as they used to, but


    things were different now. He was probably embarrassed at this turn of events.


    He ordered the waiter to serve the wine.


    After recing the tea and juice with wine, Hendrix said to the waiter who was about to remove the cup of juice in my hand, "She


    doesn''t drink."


    The waiter froze and retreated his hand.


    Austin raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Josiah''s eyes fell on me. His gaze was subtle, but there was a hint of displeasure in it.


    | didn''t know what had caused that displeasure but things weren''t looking good.


    "Does anyone remember what day today is?" Austin asked, sounding a little sad.


    Hendrix frowned when he realized


    what Austin meant, Josiah Ieokeu at


    imand asked¡± id you go visit


    him?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Austin nodded, "I didst week, it was not that cold in Ucrebury. | brought him some fruits."


    | did not know who they were talking about, so | kept silent.


    Andrea, who had not spoken since


    arriving, looked at Hendrix wi ial


    dark eyes istecrand Sara, "Hendrix, |


    Hoge hly rother''s house in


    Ucrebury. | want to continue living in


    Jarold City." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix frowned. Without much


    emotion, he nodded and sai Any,


    "Sure, tha ig uptovoee here is


    ane need, you can turn to


    Austin, he will take care of it." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    These wordspletely shut Andrea up.


    She immediately fell silent.


    Josiah sneered, but he did not speak. Everyone could hear the sarcasm in Hendrix''s words.


    Austin was afraid that the atmosphere would turn awkward. So, he said with a smile, "Hendrix has been really busy recently. If


    Andrea''s got any problems, | will take care of it. You should focus on your job.


    Hendrix did not respond. The atmosphere instantly turned awkward, but no one was willing to break the ice. The quieter the room


    got, the more awkward things became.


    | couldn''t stand it, so | stood up and said, "I''m going to the washroom."


    Then, | walked out of the private dining room.


    When | was washing my hands, Andrea entered the washroom. She crossed her arms and leaned against the wall, looking at me


    sarcastically as she said, "You''re happy to see Hendrix and Josiah like this?"


    | pursed my lips. After washing my hands, | wiped my hands with a piece of tissue and ignored her.


    She stood in my way, blocking the door as she red at me angrily. "What''s wrong? Pretending to be innocent without saying a


    word? Do you know how difficult it was for them to make it this far? You''re the reason they''re like this now with each other. Don''t


    you think you''re a failure, Arianna?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" | shot back at her, keeping my anger at bay. "What does it have to do with you if they turn


    their back against each other? Are you worried that you won''t be able to get anything out of these three men, so you''re getting


    antsy now?"


    "Nonsense!" She was perturbed, "You don''t understand anything. Arianna, you''re such a cold-hearted animal. You don''t


    understand their feelings at all.¡±


    "Yes, | really don''t!" Many people entered and left my life. | never wanted to hold them back, so | really didn''t understand the so-


    called feelings she mentioned.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    | tried to walk past her, but she once again stopped me from leaving. | began losing my temper, and decided not to show any


    mercy as | spat, "Andrea, the reason why you''re ming me is not because | caused whatever rift that''s going on between the


    three men, but it''s because you don''t want to see me in their lives. It was your fault that their bond and rtionship with Casper


    deteriorated. Your demands from them were endless. You could have relied on Hendrix who treated you well and had a smooth-


    Sailing life, but you were too greedy. Not only did you want his money, you also wanted his love. You used your brother''sst


    words to satisfy your greed and finally made Hendrix repulsed by you. He doesn''t even want to see you. You were the one who


    let him see your insatiable side."


    Seeing her face turning pale, | shoved her away and went straight out of the washroom.


    When she was about to reach for me again, | swiftly avoided her grasp.


    She lost her bnce and she fell right on the floor tiles at the entrance of the washroom, looking slightly distressed.


    "Arianna..." She red at me.


    | shrugged and looked at her helplessly, "You fell down on your own. It has nothing to do with me."


    ording to her usual antics, she


    would pretend to be aggriev ay


    at this m meng, guisin @ there were


    nodcaintances around us, it


    seemed pointless for her to do it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, to my surprise, she actually cried out loud.


    With tears streaming down her face,


    she continued, "Arianna, you''re


    slinging mud at me. My\brotke''


    rything Chadd nd before he died,


    he handed me over to Hendrix. He


    was my only pir of support, and


    you took him away from me. Why are


    you doing this..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At first, | didn''t understand why she


    was acting like this, but\whediO''")


    spgftesidasiet! afdund the corner, |


    instantly understood. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Apparently, it was true - a leopard cannot change its spots.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Josiah didn''t look at her at all but went straight into the bathroom. After seeing this, | felt that it was unnecessary for me to stay


    here any longer than | had to.


    | made my way towards the restaurant. As | walked, | could still hear the sound of her crying in the corridor.


    When Josiah caught up to me, | didn''t realize that it was him. | thought he was just a passer-by, so | subconsciously gave way to


    him.


    But he didn''te forward. He just followed behind me instead.


    Out of instinct, | looked back and saw him walking along, his face pale.


    After walking in silence for a while, he suddenly said, "You raised Anne, so the thought of taking her away from you never


    crossed my mind but she is a child of the Saunders family. No matter what kind of life she chooses in the future, you should at


    least let her know of her father''s existence.¡±


    What he said caught me off guard. | stopped in my tracks and looked back at him. My words were stuck in my throat.


    After a pause, | finally said, "Before Monique left, she said that she would never allow Anne to associate herself with you, nor


    would she allow her to return to the Saunders family. Josiah, there is no point crying over spilt milk. You should just let some


    things go."


    He frowned, his face turning grim. "So, what do you n to do? Let her stay with you? Yes, I''m sure you can give her everything,


    but do you know what she actually wants?¡±


    "She has been with me since the day she was born. Why can''t she stay with me? Indeed, you''re her father, but have you ever


    taken care of her? Have you ever seen her babble as a toddler or learn to walk? Have you ever felt her crying in the middle of


    the night looking for her mother? No, you don''t. How dare you say that you are her father? Just because you contributed your


    sperm?"


    | always lost control of myself whenever it came to Anne.


    He suppressed his anger and said in a low voice, "I did not know Monique was pregnant at that time. If | knew, | would not have


    left her, let alone allow her to give birth to a child by herself and have the child raised by you. This was out of my control.


    I sneered, "How could you not know? If you didn''t, then how did Chloe know? She provoked Monique when she was having it the


    hardest. She even caused Anne''s premature birth and Monique''s circtory system to copse, thereby killing her. Josiah, do


    you think you can cover up all these with a frivolous word like ''you don''t know''?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was startled by my response, and looked like he was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He squinted his eyes to look at


    me, unconvinced, "Are you saying that Chloe has something to do with Monique''s death?"


    ¡°You''ve never investigated what happened to Monique, have you?" | felt disappointed for Monique. If Josiah really cared about


    her, how could he not investigate what had happened to her that day?


    To put it bluntly, he never loved her. Even though she had been missing for so long, he never looked for her and did not even ask


    about her.


    In this case, if | were to give him Anne, it would only fill my days with worries and anxiety.


    He pursed his lips and did not say more.


    | calmed down, casting a nce at


    him as | said, "No matter, hat ¡éhel\


    on ¡ê3 family PANS 0 do, | will not


    h if nne over to any of you."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was dead serious about this. After |


    said my piece, | went sttajghtsadk |


    inty therpriat ing room. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix and Austin were chatting,


    and when they Noi


    dbs ed, "What took you


    so long?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s nothing, have you guys finished eating?" | asked.


    Hendrix nodded and looked at me, "Are you not hungry?"


    | shook my head, "Nope!"

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    After seeing this, he got up and looked at Austin, saying, "It''s gettingte. We''re going to go."


    Austin frowned and looked displeased, "Didn''t you say we''re going to get together? We haven''t even had a proper talk yet, and


    you''re already leaving?"


    "It''s gettingte!" After that, Hendrix dragged me out of the private dining room. When he met Josiah who was smoking at the


    entrance, he kept silent and walked by him.


    After we got into the car, my head ached, "Hendrix, is it right for me to keep Anne with me?"


    He started the car and asked in a soft voice, "What did Josiah talk to you about?"


    | shook my head. "It''s nothing. | just feel that no matter what | do, | owe Anne too much."


    When Josiah came to the vi to repeatedly visit Anne, | did n to tell her everything but she was still a toddler who did not


    know anything. How could | bear to share everything with her?


    Perhaps what they said was right; Anne would leave eventually. Even so, she was still here now.


    Hendrix reached over to hold my hand in his as he cast a gentle look my way. "If Anne and the Saunders Family were to


    recognize one another, Anne will still continue to live with us, but they will asionallye visit her. Can you ept that?"


    | paused for a moment and thought about this from Anne''s perspective. If | did this, Anne would have more rtives who would


    care for her. She had nothing to lose; this was a good thing.


    | looked at him and asked unsurely, "Can we do that?"


    He shed me a sweet smile and nodded, "Of course!"


    When we returned to the vi, Anne had been brought back. When she saw me and Hendrix entering the vi, she dashed right


    into the arms of Hendrix. At such a young age, she was exceptionally skilled at acting cute.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Roberts, | have something to give you today," The little fellow giggled mysteriously.


    Hendrix smiled, "What is that?"


    She then pulled out a piece of candy from her pocket and put it in front of her chest. She wanted to make it mysterious, but we


    adults knew what it was with just a nce.


    She looked at Hendrix and asked, "Give me your hand first."


    Hendrix nodded and reached out his hand. A shiny candy packaging was ced onto his palm.


    | couldn''t help butugh. A child''s joy really was an odd, peculiar thing.


    Hendrix was very patient. Picking her up in his arms, he sat on the sofa and asked her, "Why did you give me candy out of the


    blue?"


    The little fellow thought about it and mumbled, "This is not an ordinary candy, it is a wedding candy. My ssmate told me that


    this was given to him by his uncle when he married his wife. You will get married as long as you eat this candy. So, if you eat this


    candy, you will marry my mother, then | will have a father."


    | was heading towards the kitchen


    when I heard what she said. b OT!


    seppat iia SON ste and


    |d0ked back at the duo sitting on the


    sofa. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    They looked adorable sitting together, all cozied up like that.


    Hendrix held the candy in his hand


    and looked at the twaofays, SBVeS


    dan Load flo @ What went on in


    his mind. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He said to Anne, "Okay!"


    | felt like the word carried with it


    another meaning, but | didn''t hinky)


    too much out i owever, as |


    cbbreathe kitchen, | couldn''t help


    but feel even more confused about it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Though | did sign the divorce agreement before leaving four years ago, | never did receive a divorce certificate.


    Hendrix stated that he had never signed it, but it did not matter to me whether he did or not.


    After going around in circles, | found that my person had always been him, so nothing else mattered.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    That night.


    | was a little sleepy, so | went to bed early. A ringing phone woke me up in a daze, and when | opened my eyes, Hendrix had


    already answered the phone.


    He seemed to have juste from the study room, still holding a file in his arm.


    When he saw that | had woken up, he handed me the phone and said in a low voice, "It''s Yana!"


    | was dumbstruck. | looked at the time; it was midnight.


    | grabbed hold of the phone and before | could speak, a strained voice sounded from the other end, "Arianna, my stomach hurts.


    Can youe over? | think I''m about to give birth."


    Suddenly, all senses came rushing back to me as | immediately stood up from bed. | got up so quickly | almost slipped.


    Hendrix''s fast reflexes came in handy as he quickly held and steadied me. "Be careful!"


    | nodded, calmed down and spoke to the person on the other end of the phone, "Where are you now? Send me your address


    and I''ll be right there."


    "Alright!"


    After ending the call, Hendrix looked at me and frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "Yana is about to give birth. There is no one with her. | have to go to her," | said as | went to the closet to look for clothes to put


    on.


    When | came out, | saw Hendrix waiting for me at the door with his car keys.


    | was stunned for a moment. But | didn''t say much and went straight to the car as | told him the address.


    | tried calling Aaron, but all calls went unanswered.


    Ants of anxiety filled my belly as | asked, "Why is Aaron not answering"


    Hendrix calmly assured me, "Don''t worry."


    | knew that | should stay calm, but | couldn''t help but feel my hands trembling. The fetus in Yana''s womb was only seven or eight


    months old, how could she be giving birth now? Something must have happened.


    How could Aaron not be there at this time?


    After sitting with my thoughts for a while, | called Charles. When the call connected, it was very quiet on the other end. The old


    man''s voice was deep when he spoke, "Arianna, what''s wrong?"


    "Uncle, where is Aaron? | think Yana is going to give birth. Can you contact Aaron?"


    Charles paused for a moment before saying, "Let me try. How''s Yana?"


    | shook my head, "I''m still on my way. | don''t know what''s going on."


    "Okay, child, don''t worry. I''ll contact Aaron. Take her to the hospital as soon as possible. Stay calm!"


    | nodded and ended the call. Hendrix drove fast but was steady behind the wheels. Suddenly, a frown etched on his forehead.


    "What''s wrong?" | asked.


    ¡°ording to the GPS, that location is in an alley. The car can''t get in; someone has to go down." He stopped the car, looked at


    the navigation, got out of the car and walked straight into the alley.


    When we found Yana, she was lying in the yard, with a pool of blood under her torso. She was dying.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw us, but before she could say a word, she fainted.


    When we got to the hospital, she was


    immediately sent t the emetafeney!


    r pconty@hel | heave a sigh of


    relief. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When | came back to my senses, | saw that


    Hendrix''s hands and his entire body were covered in blood.


    When he saw that | had calmed


    down, he looked down at his n


    embarrassed anpaaianve an


    conned me, "It''s okay. I''ll just go


    back and take a bathter." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was so scared that | felt my knees


    turn to jelly below me. | sat s


    on the bench inthe 66rndbr: fter


    reatingtors bit, | realized that | was


    hugging onto Hendrix rather tightly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | had been through this and | knew how terrifying it was, so |pletely lost it.


    Hendrix hugged andforted me, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | took out my cell phone and tried for Aaron again. The phone rang for a long time before someone finally answered.


    But it was a woman who spoke. "Hello, Mr. Aaron is taking a shower. Please call himter."


    Eunice?


    This was a voice | was very familiar with.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    "Get Aaron to answer the phone," | said coldly.


    After a moment of silence, the person on the phone asked, "Are you Miss Reid?"


    | puckered my lips, already tainted with anger. | repeated, "Get Aaron to answer the phone."


    She came to realize that | was angry and was stunned by that, adding, "Miss Reid, Mr. Aaron is taking a bath. | will ask him to


    call you backter, is that okay?"


    | was so angry that | threw the phone immediately without even hanging up the phone.


    The phone was smash- resistant. It fell to the ground, bounced a few times before it finallyid there unmoving. Only the screen


    was broken.


    Hendrix did not speak. He got up and picked up the phone. After looking at it, he took out the sim card and threw the phone


    away.


    He dialled Evan''s number with his phone. It did not take long for Evan toe over with a new mobile phone.


    | sat on the chair in the hallway, rxing for a while which helped immensely in calming me down.


    He handed me the phone, looked up at the door of the emergency room and asked, "Are you sleepy?"


    It was already one in the morning.


    | shook my head, "I''m not tired!"


    After a moment of silence, he pulled me towards him and said, "Please promise me that you will not let anyone affect your


    emotions, alright?"


    | also knew that | should not be angry because of others, but...


    "| can''t control myself. No matter how bad Yana is, Aaron did get her pregnant. This child is his. How can he fool around with


    another woman at a time like this? I..."


    Charles came in a hurry, spotting us from afar. He hastily approached us and when noticed that Aaron wasn''t around, he


    frowned. "Where''s your brother?"


    "He''s dead!" | spat. My anger had not subsided yet.


    This was the first time | talked to Charles with my emotions running high like this. When | calmed down, | could not help but feel


    stunned by my own behavior.


    | looked up at Charles and saw him looking at me with a deep, unfathomable gaze.


    | thought he was going to reprimand me for actingContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    out.


    Unexpectedly, heughed," What nonsense are you talking about?"


    | didn''t know what to say.


    | breathed a sigh of relief and said calmly, ¡°Aaron probably won''t being over anytime soon."


    After a pause, | could not help but say, "Uncle, Yana''s child has the Reid family''s blood flowing in her. | know Aaron is


    irresponsible. As an elder, are you just going to let the child be born this illegitimately? What will others think of the Reid family?"


    Charles was clever. He would surely understand what | was saying.


    Looking at me, he could not help


    sighing, "I''ve thought about this


    matter, but Yana''s background is


    complicated. Her ents, wate BOtH


    peddlersiaa drt dealers, and she


    herself has a record of previous


    offences. If she joins the Reid family,


    it means that she must be made


    known to the public. I''m just afraid


    that | may lose my job as an official,


    and the Reid family will also be


    implicated by this." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | had heard some of this from Yana,


    but | didn''t know the specifics. T


    was right. Wh egneared iGthe


    fuDipecor the Reid family and


    Charles''s career, it was better for


    Yana to not join the Reid family.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But Aaron was fully aware of this from the start. If so, why did he still sleep with her?


    Charles was getting older, his body too weak to stay upte.


    He arranged for someone to wait at the door of the emergency room then went back home.


    Hendrix still had work to do, so it


    wasn''t a good idea for hi teatayin


    NS nospt efor fF idn''t leave,


    h te initely wouldn''t go either.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Aaron came to the hospital half an hourter with Eunice tailing behind him.


    Even a fool could tell that there was something going on between the two.


    ¡°How is she?" Aaron came forward with sweat on his forehead. It was obvious that he came in a hurry.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    | fought back the urge to hit him, as | held back my anger. | decided not to say a word to him. | casted him a nce before pulling


    Hendrix away.


    When we got out of the hospital, | was still a little angry. Hendrix saw that | had not spoken, so he paused and asked, "Would you


    like to vent your anger by hitting me?"


    | looked up at him. His eyes were deep and calming . | lifted my arm and smoothed his sleeve that was slightly wrinkled after


    getting dragged by me.


    "I''m fine. I''m not that angry!"


    Heughed and led me into the car. After he buckled my seat belt, he kissed me on the forehead, "You''re so cute when you''re


    furious!"


    Cute?


    | was not sure whether the word ''cute'' was used appropriately here.


    Since it was already sote in the night, | fell asleep while | was still in the car.


    When | woke up the next day, | was already in my bed at the vi.


    Hendrix was eating breakfast downstairs, and Evan came early. When he saw meing down, he nodded and smiled to greet


    me.


    | was stunned when | found out that Anne was not there. | mumbled, "Anne isn''t up yet?" That little fellow had to go to school.


    There was no way that she had not gotten up yet!


    "The driver had just sent her to school," Evan exined.


    That was early. Hendrix poured me a bowl of porridge and pushed it towards me, saying, "Come to thepany with meter."


    Looking at him, | did not understand what he meant, "I''m going to see Yana."


    Although Charles had arranged for someone to stay on guardst night and Aaron was also there, | still needed to go take a


    look.


    He put down the newspaper in his hand, his eyes were deep, and his voice muted, "You might not need to anymore."


    | raised my eyes to look at him, seeing his nk expression.


    Evan uttered, "Madam, there are too many people in the hospital. It''s easy to get into trouble. You best stay with Mr. Roberts


    these couple of days."


    | frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    When he saw that | did not speak but only stared at him quietly, Hendrix looked at me and said, "The weather forecast says it''s


    going to snow in Jarold City, so put on moreyers when you go out."


    | nodded. If he didn''t say anything, | wouldn''t ask.


    | knew of the truth when we arrived at the lobby of the Roberts Group. There was arge group of reporters under the high- rise


    building of the Roberts Group, blocking both the entrance and exit.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan got off the car to clear the road. Hendrix pulled me towards him. There was warmth on his well- refined face as he said,


    "Don''t be afraid. Whatever they ask, just leave it to me, alright?"


    Although | didn''t know the reason, | had a feeling | knew what was going on. | nodded, fearless with Hendrix by my side.


    As soon as we got out of the car, the reporters swarmed around like bees. Fortunately, there were enough bodyguards


    barricading us from them.


    Although the reporters asked all kinds of questions, Hendrix made no intention to respond.


    He took me into the Roberts Group and went straight to the meeting room.


    Even though | didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, | could guess what it was after hearing the questions posed by the


    reporters.


    When | read the headlines, my


    assumptions were confirmed - the


    most searched to was thesowfe


    eee Group. It


    was be the affair and the photos


    taken in a hotel that spurred


    countless rumors were also


    attached. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A lot of people were involved in this, including Sierra, who had been forgotten by many.


    Through the media, a few of my


    blurred photos were ales recta th


    refined otos,af Siefra¡¯ \ She ii


    alsv arta lyzed the dispute between


    Hendrix and Irvin''s wealthy families.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    People were watching the fun unfold


    before them. In this revtion, | was


    dubbed the problem of the equati


    Phrases callin mete Woman w qt


    wasratioyal to her husband no


    longer fazed me. The public pinned


    Sierra''s death on me while they pitied


    and supported the two men. They


    thought that the men had been


    yed by a woman like me. How


    pitiful forthem. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The deceased had the pity of theizens who alsoforted and sympathized with the two outstanding men.


    And | became the lewd, licentious, vile woman who had an affair.


    The word "despicable" was an eye sore. | pursed my lips and couldn''t help but feel amused by this when | logged out of the


    webpage.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Hendrix was worried that | would be criticized when facing thepany''s shareholders, so he asked me to stay back in the


    Office.


    As a matter of fact, it would not hurt me. Some things needed to be dealt with, and it was not possible to hide forever.


    Hendrix was worried that my emotions would be affected, so he arranged for Evan to stay by my side.


    | read the headlines again before putting my phone down. Then, | got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. | could clearly


    see the reporters surrounding the Roberts Group''s building.


    ¡°Madam, there are a lot of famous works in the lounge. You could take a look at them," Evan suggested. He who didn''t


    understand women had thought that the best way tofort them was to change topics.


    | smiled faintly and turned back to look at him. "Jarold City is filled with celebrities, yet they spend so much energy crowding


    around the Roberts Group. Don''t you think that''s a waste of resources?"


    He pursed his lips and did not reply.


    After | sitting around for a while, Hendrix entered with a torrid look on his face.


    When he saw me looking at him, his furrowed brows eased and he waved at me. | walked up to him, and he tugged at me to sit


    down, saying, "Don''t worry, it''s no big deal!"


    | nodded and did not make anyments. Anything that could make him frown was no trivial matter. These rumors did not only


    affect the people involved, but it sank its nasty teeth into thepany as well.


    What listedpanies were most terrified of was the ruination of their spokesperson''s image in the eyes of the public, and


    Hendrix had always been the image of Roberts Group, although there was no way to portray it.


    But his natural kingliness, his calm and dignified behavior, brought a sense of security to the stock market.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He brought me to thepany because he was worried that | would feel depressed in the vi after seeing the news and no one


    would be there to care for me.


    "Okay!" | only answered him with one word.


    Evan handed him the documents and materials on the fall of the stock market share of Roberts


    Group in just a few hours.


    | didn''t know anything about the stock market, but when | saw the red lines on the information chart which stood out like a sore


    thumb, it didn''t take a genius to figure out what they meant.


    Thepany had really been affected after all. Hendrix patted my hand, motioned me to rest for a while, took the documents,


    and went to the desk.


    He did not say a word, and Evan appeared to be somewhat restless.


    After quite some time, he put down the document in his hand down with a loud bang. Though he didn''t use much force, the office


    was s0 eerily quiet that the sound of the impact reverberated through the workspace.


    Realizing that | was looking at him, a gentle smile appeared on his lips, "I''m fine!"


    It seemed like he was trying to console me.


    | nodded, but | knew how serious the problem must be for him to have reacted like this.


    | knew that my presence would affect the Hendrix and Evan''s discussion, so | got up and went to the lounge. | told them | was a


    little sleepy.


    He smiled andforted me, "Okay, go have a good rest and don''t worry about a single thing.¡±


    | nodded. | lied on the bed in the lounge, but there was no way | could fall asleep.


    | opened the financial website for the first time. As expected, many experts had begun to analyze the after-effects of the Roberts


    Group''s crisis.


    Some experts stated that the Roberts


    Group had encountered three crises


    within half a yeqieRheri¨¦ws this time


    Wax Startihgto heat up. If Hendrix


    could not handle the problem well,


    Roberts Group was expected to


    copse. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Some also said that the crisis


    experienced by the Roberts Group


    might be another turni g-pointdfor the


    separ raewenment In four


    years, Roberts Group had peaked;


    talent-, political- and social-wise. It


    was difficult for Roberts Group to


    reach another breakthrough. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    No matter what the oue was, it all depended on how Hendrix handled this crisis.


    After pondering for a long time, |


    decided to call Irvin. He gave me hi


    phone number many gets agAs a


    wantaddme to my aid, should | ever


    need it. Hence, as long as | made a


    call, he would answer it no matter


    what. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    And he did as he promised. A few seconds after | called him, he answered, his voice deep. He seemed to be busy and did not


    wait for me to speak first.


    He immediately said, "If | said the rumors regarding those photos had nothing tO do With me, would you believe it?"

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    | nodded, my reply was instant. "Yes!" Since he said no, then | chose to believe him.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke in a hoarse voice, "I''ll take care of it this time. I''ll never let you get hurt."


    | did not feel anything when | heard his words. | just felt a sense of gratitude towards him. Having reached this point, | did not


    have much feelings for him anymore.


    | spoke softly, "I don''t care how you''re going to deal with this problem. The reason | called you is to tell you that | do not owe you


    anymore."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone. Nearly 100 million dors was remitted to his ount. Granger Group


    would be safe this time round.


    After all, he had sufficient working capital.


    He asked in a low and raspy voice, "Does Hendrix know about the money that you''ve transferred over?"


    "No." | uttered emotionlessly. Over the past few years, Advancer Tech''s profit had skyrocketed under Hendrix''s management.


    My grandfather gave me Advancer Tech''spany ount as a means to help me get back on my feet if Hendrix and | were to


    get a divorce.


    | had never used any of Advancer Tech''s money these past few years, nor did | have any intention of using it.


    It was just that both Robert Group and Granger Group were facing the same problem now. Thus, | decided to give this money to


    Irvin, so | would not owe him anything anymore.


    | heard him sneer. His voice was apathetic as he said, "Arianna, you really are ruthless."


    Ruthless?


    No, | didn''t think so. | owed him for four years and it was pure hell. In the past, | knew that Irvin did not need anything but me.


    Money was not his concern at all.


    But it was different now. The Granger Group and Roberts Group were both on the same sinking ship. Roberts Group had been


    listed in the market for seven years. For Hendrix to survive this crisis, he only had to suffer some hardships, but he would


    ultimately survive.


    Things were different for the Granger Group. Before entering the market, the Granger Group had always been a family business,


    and they never had any intention of expanding their


    business.


    After Irvin had taken over the executive job, the first thing he wanted to do was topete with Hendrix and to reach his level


    business-wise.


    It took two years for Irvin to make the Granger Group a listedpany. In a short period of time, he was able to gain some


    benefits from Roberts Group.


    But if they really fought with each other, the risk of the Granger Group being disintegrated overnight was around 80 percent.


    If he got this sum of money, it would undoubtedly help the Granger Group survive this crisis.


    After he hung up the phone, | began to feel a little relieved.


    It was nearly impossible to sleep in broad daylight, but if | did not sleep, what else could | do?


    It seemed there was nothing | could do.


    Wrapped in a quilt while | sat on the carpet beside the bed, | received a text message from Shirley.


    The text message was very brief. She wanted to see me.


    | could guess what she was thinking.


    That trip to Mesville er an Rees


    If | had not met annite i her, |


    oui ave felt awkward even if


    we were angry and scolded each


    other. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But we used to have such a good


    rtionship sea ore a a other: (we


    as an


    Tone status, ce oi


    was inevitable. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | set my phone aside and did not reply.


    When Hendrix came in, | was lying on the edge of the bed in a daze and my head was buzzing.


    I didn''t even realize that he was around.


    My senses only returned when | felt


    my waist getting lifted up by aruel


    was dumbf iquyded iced Morrent


    beret atm my back to look at


    him, meeting his deep, dark gaze.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His voice was still a little hoarse as he asked, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    He smiled faintly and kissed me on the forehead. His voice was low and maic, "What were you thinking about?"


    | shook my head. | was already on top of him, so | lifted my arms, wrapping them around his neck and smiled, "You!"


    His ck eyes looked so pure and attractive. His warm lips dropped on mine, and his voice was rough when he asked, "Did you


    come up with something?"


    "The man in front of me is my sweetheart!" | smiled, and my eyes curved into a crescent moon.


    Heughed with his head down. The hand that held me tightened, "Evan brought some food, are you hungry?¡±


    "A little!" Lying on top of him, | felt a littlezy. | tilted my head as | said, "Has your meeting ended?"


    He had already picked me up. Perhaps | was too light for him, he swayed me in his arms and added, "You''re too thin."


    | did not say a word. He carried me into the office. Evan nced at us, lowered his head and retreated out.


    He ced me on his thighs and had no ns of letting me go. He pulled me closer. "What do you want to eat?"


    | looked at the dishes and saw that they were all stewed; everything smelled and looked appetizing.


    | struggled to get down from his thighs, but he held me down, "Aren''t you going to reward me?"


    | couldn''t helpughing as | leaned into his shoulder, "What kind of reward do you want?"


    He raised his eyebrows. Gosh, he was so handsome. "You should at least please me," he uttered.


    | lifted my head and kissed him on the lips. In a soft voice, | asked, "How''s this for a reward?"


    He smiled, his eyes filled with affection, and his tone became gentler, "Sweet!"


    "Sweet?" | could not help looking at the table. | was famished.


    "Lips!" He said and kissed me mercilessly.


    What was time but something to be spent amusing one another?


    When we finished lunch, it was already noon. | got tired easily recently; perhaps due to how misty and gloomy-looking the sky in


    Jarold City always looked.


    Akin to rainy days, it was easy falling asleep to the sounds of the pitter-pattering of the rain.


    When | woke up, Hendrix was lying beside me. The man was handsome and his sharp facial features were a kind of beauty that


    was quiet and soft.


    Monique once said that Hendrix was a man who looked like an opium poppy. Watching from a distance could be pleasing to the


    eye. But if you got too close to it, you could get trapped in it, unable to break free from its addictive grasp, or you could lose your


    soul and be a devil.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter which one it was, the oue was not a beautiful one.


    | spent the entire day in the Roberts Group, so | did not know about Yana''s current condition. | reached for my phone, but my


    movements woke Hendrix up.


    He opened his eyes, his cold gaze fell on me. His voice was low and hoarse, "Are you awake?"


    | nodded. | had already gotten my phone and sent a message to Aaron asking about Yana''s situation.


    Hendrix stretched out his hand and


    pulled me closer to him. His eyes


    were a little moist as he said, "Over


    the past four years, | often w ke yp\in


    the middle of thigh¨¦ brid when |


    ctrdtc out my hand, everything


    around me felt cold to the touch. |


    once dreamt of you lying beside me,


    but you weren''t breathing. | woke up


    from the dream and drove from


    Jarold City to Ucrebury. | drove for a


    night in Ucrebury and only returned


    to Jarold City the next day." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was stunned and looked up at him. Hearing this, my heart twisted in mncholy.


    He gave me a smile and said, "When |


    saw you in Hovell, | made up my


    mind to stay in Hovell foreve


    night | m ved intoyoGr house | woke


    hab hele of the night and


    went to your bedroom. To make sure


    that you were alive, | ced my


    fingers under your nose a few times


    to check your breathing before | left."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | never thought that | would hear Hendrix telling me these.


    It was as if my heart had been clenched and grasped tightly, making it impossible for me to breathe.


    Lying on his chest, it took me a long time to find my own voice. "I''m sorry!"


    The past four years had been redemption for me, but torment for him.


    It would be a lie to say that | never


    missed him in the past four years. In


    the dead of the night, | would-wake |


    with sweat parson my


    forehead. In my dream, his back and


    the badly mutted figure of a child


    brought me pain and nostalgia, so |


    sealed everything up in the past.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That was right!


    It was impossible for people with depression to be cured. However, as long as | remained conscious of my thoughts, those who |


    loved, and those who | wanted to protect would not be left out in the cold.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    The scandal issue could not be settled in a short time. The reporters would not give up so easily, especially when two big


    companies were involved. Hendrix and Irvin both knew that.


    In the afternoon, it looked like it was about to snow in Jarold City. The originally foggy sky suddenly turned brighter.


    I sat in the lounge, reading, but my mind kept drifting back to Yana. Aaron never respond to my text message.


    Putting down the book in my hand, | looked sideways at Hendrix who was busy going through the documents at his desk. | got


    up and walked towards him.


    Leaning over his shoulder, | said, "Hendrix, | want to visit Yana."


    He stopped what he was doing. He did not reject me but only added, "Wait till tomorrow, I''ll go with you!"


    | knew that he was only worried about my safety if | went out alone.


    But it was useless for me to continue staying here. "| want to go!" | stood up and started to throw a tantrum.


    He smiled gently and said, "It''s cold outside..."


    ¡°You know that Aaron is unreliable. Yana''s child belongs to the Reid family. That child will be calling us aunt and uncle. | don''t


    have anything to do here. All | need to do is put on a mask, a pair of sunsses, and keep a low profile. It will be fine." What I


    said was all true. | had no idea how Aaron was going to treat Yana.


    If he really did not stay in the hospital and left Yana alone, how disappointed would she be?


    Hendrix looked at me without saying anything. | thought he was going to reject my request again. When | wanted to convince him


    further, he spoke.


    "The bodyguards will go with you. Don''t go running around. Wait for me to pick you up."


    | nodded happily. "Okay!"


    | left the office building using the back door of the Roberts Group. When | got in the car, several bodyguards followed me.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though this felt a bit ostentatious, | knew that if | did not agree to this, Hendrix would not let me go out. So, | just took what was


    given without a word ofint.


    | met Chloe at the hospital entrance, but this was not idental. At most, it was just an encounter.


    She was wearing a pair of sunsses, but since she was someone | knew, | recognized her right away.


    Our paths had not crossed before so | assumed that we would be at peace with each other.


    But when | walked past her, the word "b*tch" which she said frostily to me did not fall on deaf ears.


    What an unpleasant thing to hear.


    | halted my footsteps and stopped in my tracks. | turned back and called out, "Miss Hammer."


    She looked at me, her gaze hidden behind her dark sunsses.


    "Miss Hammer, do you know why in these four years, even after you became Josiah''s woman, Hendrix still did not care to look at


    you?"


    Just because we were hurt by others


    once, it didn''t mean that we


    hurt them._ri ight bark. Giten i itwas


    wares Naa what could be avoided


    to prevent unnecessary problems


    from urring. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But why couldn''t we just do it? If we


    hurt them back, it woul send thera


    pitia tO\KON Others. Thus, it


    Ss better to just deal with them


    immediately. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | poked at her scar, and she was instantly triggered, "It''s none of your business!"


    "Why is it none of my business? It¡¯s


    my husband we''re talking about


    here." | was someone who could


    tolerate those who admired Hendrix,


    but she took her angesbat of


    whyehy fous ie eee |


    lowered my voice and looked at her,


    unangered. "Miss Hammer, you


    should go home and take a good look


    in the mirror to see what is yours and


    what is not. It is good for girls to be


    ambitious, but you can''t be


    unscrupulous. You should know


    which lines to not cross. Otherwise,


    you might ruin your own life." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    She probably started catching feelings for Hendrix at the dinner party four years ago. After she joined Roberts Group, she slowly


    worked her way towards bing Hendrix''s secretary.


    he went to Josiah because of a word from me. She was smart and knew how to handle herself but one should always be


    responsible for our own choices.


    As arrogant as she was, these words definitely struck her where it hurt. Fortunately, there were bodyguards following me. When


    she came forward swearing at me, she was immediately halted by the bodyguards.


    | went straight into the elevator. As the doors before me closed, | saw her getting so mad, it was as if she couldn''t care less about


    her image. How pitiful that she could not get what she wanted.


    In the hospital ward, Yana''s face was pale and gaunt. When she saw me, she struggled to sh me a faint smile.


    | could not help but feel sorry for her. "Are you feeling better?" | was not the best at providing verbalfort, but | did feel


    incredibly sad looking at how she was.


    She nodded and lifted her hand to pat the space next to her. Her voice was a little hoarse as she said, "Yes, | do. Even though |


    was put under anaesthesia, it still hurts a little."


    | reached out to hold her. Before the child was born, the anaesthesia was injected into her tailbone, so she wouldn''t feel pain


    when she went into aa, but once she regains consciousness after the effects of the anaesthesia have passed, she would


    experience the kind of pain that would be unforgettable for the rest of her life.


    | understood this perfectly well.


    | held her cold hands in mine, and rubbed them to try to warm her up, "Have you eaten anything yet?" She nodded. Perhaps it


    was because of my actions, the rims of her eyes became a little red and swollen, "The doctor only allowed me to have some


    porridge. | just had some."


    | nodded. After hesitating for a while, | asked, "Is your baby alright?"


    She nodded slightly and her lips were dry, "He''s still in the incubator and may need to recuperate for a while. He''s not in good


    health."


    After hearing this, | felt relieved. | said with a smile, "It''s okay. Just take good care of your child in the near future and all will be


    fine. Anne was also a premature baby. When she was young, her body was small and thin. But look at her now, she''s so full of


    energy and so clever."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Asmile emerged on her face. She nodded, "Yes, yes!"


    | saw how dry her lips were so | got up and poured her some water. Then, | put a straw to her mouth and said, "Drink something,


    you need to stay hydrated. Where are the others?"


    | had already been here for a while, but there was not a single person in sight; not even Aaron. | could not help but feel resentful.


    She took a shallow breath, and her lips looked a bit more colored now. She said quietly, "The babysitter left to eat just now. It''s


    quieter being alone anyways. It''s alright."


    Since she did not mention Aaron''s whereabouts, asking her would only make her sad.


    After a pause, | asked, "Have you named the baby? Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "It''s a boy. I''m waiting for Mr. Reid to


    name him, but he has note fer


    decision 1 Asche Ge, a nurse


    Deng told us that she was


    going to discharge the lochia. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | got up and moved aside. Two nurses helped her bend her legs and then pressed on her slightly bulging belly.


    She bit her lips in pain as she suffered in silence. Tears could be seen streaming form the corners of her eyes.


    In just two minutes, the two nurses


    left, and she calmed down eyeabiially.


    ¡®hS meet lea and pulled


    hore over her. | held her hand, not


    knowing what to say. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She looked at me and forced a shallow smile. "It doesn''t hurt that much. It''s just all in our head."


    These words were obviously meant tofort me. | looked downwards and my heart ached for her.


    After a pause, | said, "This pain...|''ve


    been through it before." But ev)


    time, all myenigtionshee been


    fodtised on my lost baby, so the


    physical pain | felt was put on the


    backburner. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Not long after | talked to her, Evan''s call came. | was slow to answer the phone.


    Avoice came through the phone, sounding a little hurried. "Madam, Hendrix is in a meeting now. The bodyguards told me that


    you met Chloe in the hospital. Can you go somewhere else with them first?¡±


    | frowned and knew what he meant. The media was probably on an active lookout for me now, since Chloe had most likely


    revealed my whereabouts after our earlier quarrel.


    After a pause, | said, "Alright, got it!"


    After bidding Yana farewell, | quickly left. The few bodyguards that were guarding the door looked a little anxious and much more


    guarded than usual.


    It was clear to see that Chloe had ousted the fact that | was at the hospital to the reporters.


    | got into the car and a few cars followed us as soon as we got on the road. The people in the car began to take out their


    cameras, pointing them at our car, readying to snap whatever photos they could of me.


    Although the bodyguards had winded up all the windows, this was an opportunity that rarely came by for the reporters - they


    wouldn''t just give up the chase this easily.


    Some fearless reporters overtook the car and started taking pictures of us from ahead of the car.


    This, no doubt, would attract the attention of passers-by.


    As Jarold City was infamous for its traffic jams, the bodyguards hastily turned into another junction, worried that an ident


    might await us if we were to use the main roads.


    However, themotion was so loud that it attracted the attention of many. The car was blocked before it could reach the ce


    where Evan had instructed us to go.


    The car was forced to a stop and arge group of people started surrounding the car.


    The bodyguards were also troubled after seeing this. They immediately dialed for Evan.


    ¡°Make sure everyone stays in the car. Keep Madam protected and wait for me toe over!" Evan''s voice boomed over the


    phone''s speakers.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards nodded and did as they were told.


    However, big crowds surrounded the car. If no one got out, the reporters would have plenty of ways to force them to do so.


    There was a loud knock on the car door. No matter how solid the car was, it could not withstand the destruction of so many


    people.


    The voices of countless people could be heard outside the car. As time passed, the questions from those outside turned into


    aggressive scolding. They berated us for quite some time; false and untrue things escaping their mouths.


    | had a headache due to all the squabble. My head was buzzing, so | became quite irritated by everything that was happening.


    | intertwined both of my hands and started scratching them until crimson liquid could be seen.


    When the bodyguards saw this, they were shocked and began to panic in their seat.


    They called Evan again, who was still driving. He said, "No matter what happens, don''t get out of the car!"


    A bodyguard said, "Madam''s hands are hurt and her face is pale. Something''s not right."


    Evan yelled back after a pause, "Hold on!"


    | was so overwhelmed by the cursing outside the carthat | had a hard time breathing.


    A stranger shouted right outside my


    door, "Arianna, what are you hiding


    from? You''ve done ga-many CON"!


    legit vn Sen you own child


    fell victim to all this. Why are you still


    hiding? You''ve done so many bad


    things. What are you afraid of?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Humans could be such terrible, venomous creatures. One really shan''t speak rashly, unless they were ready to have their


    tongues cut off in hell.


    After all, who knew what happened


    after death? One could very ow


    atn,


    ced in uragtonnatter det


    eager ally for their actions


    done when they were alive. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These spiteful and malicious words uttered by the masses were close to driving me mad. | watched as my body trembled before


    me.


    The bodyguards started bing increasingly restless. One of them said, "Alright then, I''ll go down and deal with it."


    As he spoke, he got out of the car.


    But those outside were like hungry


    predators; they had be n.standingiin


    front of thewar t6?4/fong time,


    tae for the moment someone


    finally got out. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Once the door opened, it was hard to close.


    Countless shes of light beamed at me. They could not wait to take pictures of me or anything rted to me so that they had


    something toment on the Inte.


    ¡°Madam, we might have to get out of the car." A bodyguard said, his voice breathy and shaky from panic.


    Even though | was under the protection of two bodyguards, the group of reporters were like a pack of hungry wolves; they


    definitely outnumbered us and we only stood to lose if we left the car.


    The road was blocked, and there was no way for us to escape.


    Numerous cameras and video cameras were directed at me, interrogative voices mixed with abusive words filled my ears. They


    could not wait to force me onto a stand, coercing me to confess to the things they wanted to hear.


    The phone in my pocket vibrated vigorously. | knew now, without a doubt, that | had been exposed to everyone.


    Hendrix was calling me.


    Subconsciously, | reached to fish out my phone but | lost my grip on it and dropped it somewhere.


    My vision blurred and | felt myself getting sucked into a daze. People were truly powerful. Even though | was just surrounded by


    them, it was enough to scare me to the core. | wasn''t sure how my face looked right now, but | gathered | must be looking


    ghastly.


    Evan rushed over with more than 20 bodyguards behind him. After opening a path amongst the crowd, he quickly helped me out.


    Ignoring the reporters¡¯ words, | lowered my head, thinking about how Hendrix had secretly protected me for so long, but that all


    seemed to be wasted effort.


    Plus, with the appearance of Evan, who was Hendrix''s special assistant who followed him everywhere, this would undoubtedly


    stir up more spections and rumors among the reporters.


    Someone asked loudly, "Evan, the Robert Group and Granger Group have been openly and secretly fighting with each other for


    years. Is it because of thatdy beside you?"


    Evan did not say anything. He helped me walk out of the crowd.


    Someone else raised his voice, "Miss Reid, how many years has it been since you had a rtionship with both Mr. Granger and


    Mr. Roberts? | heard that you have a daughter with you. Is she Mr. Granger or Mr. Roberts¡¯ child?"


    Without a doubt, these words were like a pot of dirty water that was sshed onto the ground, shocking me andpletely


    catching me off guard.


    | froze, a chill radiating down my spine. Evan frowned and whispered, "Let''s get out of here first."


    | got into the car, and the car door closed with a loud bag, drowning off all the noises outside.


    Instead of returning to the vi, Evan brought me to Chill Mount Vi in the eastern suburb, which was a city away from our usual


    vi.


    After getting out of the car, Evan took me directly into the bedroom and told me, "The doctor wille soon. You should wash up


    first, and I''ll ask someone to prepare something to eat.¡±


    After that, he left without another word.


    Winter had begun in Jarold City, but the air felt much colder than usual.


    All the newly purchased clothes had been ced in the closet - all of which were new clothes of the season.


    | found some clothes and went to the


    bathroom. After a lon yehiled it the


    snares UE my skin as


    oie the bed. My thoughts were


    sti mess. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    My head was buzzing. The bedroom door opened, and | saw Hendrix''s handsome face tensed.


    A doctor was behind him. He ordered,


    "Check if she''s hurt." Bie en helgok¨¦d


    ck al Bye and aad, ook some


    gitiger soup to keep her warm."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan nodded and left.


    He walked over to me and hugged me without saying a thing. The doctor opened the first aid kit.


    He looked at me, "Madam, | need to see where you wounded yourself."


    | was dumbfounded for a moment


    before ¡ª out my haContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    push the em of che/salPaway, A


    meance, on my knee. It was


    ufortable to see. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix''s arms that were hugging me tightened. He looked at the doctor and said, "Please be gentle. She''s not good with pain!"


    The doctor nodded and pressed on the bruise lightly with his fingertips. After a pause, he looked at me and asked, "Does it hurt?"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    | shook my head and said, "It''s alright, it''s bearable." It was just a minor injury after all.


    The doctor nodded, applied some medicine, and left a bottle of it for Hendrix. He reminded him, "Be sure to apply the medicine in


    the morning and at night, and you''ll be fine after a few days of rest."


    Hendrix nodded and asked Evan to send the doctor away.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He continued hugging me and did not let go.


    | knew he was worried about me. The more silent he was, the more guilty he felt.


    | lifted my hand and tugged at his clothes, saying, "Hendrix, I''ve not had dinner yet."


    After going through so much, | was quite famished.


    He raised his hand and his gaze fell on me. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips, and his voice was sultry, "Alright,


    what do you want to eat?"


    "Anything!"


    He nodded and gave me a kiss on the forehead, reaching out to cover me with the quilt.


    When the bedroom was empty, | could not help but sigh. The incident earlier had probably added fuel to the fire with Robert


    Group''s situation.


    | felt a little thirsty so | got up to get myself some water. The wound on my knee was not that serious. It was just an abrasion, so


    it didn''t hurt that much.


    | went downstairs. Hendrix and Evan were in the kitchen. The two men were slender, and just looking at their backs was


    particrly pleasing to the eye.


    Something was cooking on the stove. Hendrix was washing the vegetables while Evan was helping him get things. The two of


    them seemed to be talking about something.


    | walked in, about to get myself a ss of water.


    ¡°How did Arianna''s whereabouts get revealed?" Hendrix asked.


    | was stunned for a moment and could not help but look over.


    As both of them were busy with their own tasks, they did not notice meing downstairs.


    Evan replied, "Madam met Miss Hammer in the hospital."


    Hendrix lifted his eyebrows, "Miss Hammer?"


    "Chloe!"


    Hendrix ced the things in his hands down and looked at the food on the stove. His eyes darkened as he asked, "What


    happened?"


    "Madam and Miss Hammer seemed to have quarreled at the hospital," Evan paused for a moment before he continued, "It


    appears that Miss Hammer scolded Madam."


    ¡°What did she say to her?" Though Hendrix was mad, he still casually put the cut vegetables into the pot; he was always


    composed even in the midst of anger.


    Evan raised his hand to scratch his nose and said, "She called her a b*tch*."


    Hendrix frowned, and his hands stopped. He replied, "I see."


    His tone and his grim face indicated to those who knew him well just how furious he was.


    Evan washed his hands clean and asked, "What do | need to do?"


    Hendrix did not give an order. Instead, he asked, "Do you know what a woman cares about most in her life?"


    Evan was dumbstruck for a moment. Obviously, he did not know how to respond. He paused for a moment before asking


    tentatively, "Their looks?"


    Hendrix smiled a bone-chilling, sinister smile.


    "She will back off only if we destroy the things she


    cares about the most."


    Evan raised his eyebrows and said, "I understand!"


    Evan took a paper towel beside him and wiped his hands dry. He grabbed his phone and prepared to leave.


    Hendrix carried the pot away from


    the stove and said with an indifferent


    look, "She is only a wesyan atisDalk


    pongo\sterboard and help me say


    hello to Josiah. If he cares, then just


    give her a lesson. But if he doesn''t,


    you can do as you see fit." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan nodded and turned to leave the kitchen.


    | was in the living room and heard


    everything they said. Evan ¡°err


    of the do rand yeas/Seiprise to see


    lee ine a moment, he smiled


    and greeted, "Madam!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then he left.


    | stood there and saw Hendrixe


    out of the kitchen. When.his eyestfell


    Sey aos "Why


    a i you wearing shoes?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | replied, "| came downstairs in a hurry and forgot." He lifted me up and sent me back to my bedroom.


    When he was about to go downstairs again, | grabbed onto him. He looked back at me with a smile, "What''s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    ¡°I''m thirsty!" | came downstairs for water, but | did not expect to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    He nodded, "Alright, wait a minute!"


    After | gulped down the water, he straight away put the cooked food in front of me, saying gently, "After eating, go and get some


    sleep, alright?"


    | nodded. | did not ask about Chloe. We were all bad people after all. So, why bother being merciful?


    Though | said that | was hungry, | did not eat much and in fact, had no appetite to eat.


    Seeing that | did not want to eat anymore, he frowned and asked, "You don''t like it?"


    | shook my head, leaned into his arms, and sighed slightly, "It''s delicious, but | think I''m not hungry anymore."


    He did not force me to eat. He knew that if | ate too much, I''d puke it all up.


    He understood me even better than | understood myself.


    We only sat together as time went by quietly. None of us said a word to each other.


    As | was falling asleep, | felt him holding my hand.


    He embraced me and said in a low and maic voice, "Arianna, I''m sorry!"


    | remember thinking that his voice sounded blurry before dozing off.


    The next day.


    It was rare to see Aaron here. He had dropped by with a few things.


    Most of them were for Anne.


    He saw that | was not feeling well. He didn''t pay Hendrix much attention and diverted his focus on me. He asked, "How about we


    go back to the Reid family?"


    Although the Reid House was in the city centre, it was a ce guarded by and under the supervision of the military. Thus, if


    reporters identally entered the premises, they were punishable byw.


    | shook my head. Anne didn''t go to school. It appeared that she liked what he brought. She looked at them carefully and even


    loved their packaging.


    Thinking of Yana, | couldn''t help frowning, "Did you visit Yana?"


    He was a little surprised by my question and mumbled softly, "Yes."


    | was troubled by his perfunctory reply, "Aaron, if you don''t love her, you should''ve left her alone from the start. What were you


    doing, making her stay by your side but continuously leaving her unattended? Have you ever thought of the baby¡¯s future?¡±


    He frowned and pinched his brows. With a sigh, he looked at me. "Arianna, can you butt out of this matter? Yana gave birth to


    my child, so | will give her everything she deserves. | will not do her wrong."


    | fell silent. After a long while, | looked at him and asked, "Do you have feelings for Eunice?"


    He frowned slightly, "It''s just for fun. There''s no need to overthink things."


    ¡°Mommy, when uncle fetched me, | met Grandma. She said that she will being to see you in a few days,¡± Anne suddenly


    told me.


    | was stunned for a moment as | turned over to Aaron, "Grandma?"


    He nodded, "It''s Valerie. She''s working in a charity foundation now. | greeted her when | saw her at Anne''s school."


    | pursed my lips in silence.


    If no one mentioned anything about Valerie, | would''ve forgotten about our rtionship.


    Seeing that | was silent, Aaron


    hesitated for a while before saying, "|


    know that you rese ersbutshe di


    ug opt spent her whole


    lite searching for you. There''s so


    much helplessness in this matter.


    Arianna, she might even be suffering


    more than you are." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My lips stayed pursed as | held the


    cup tightly in my hand. "Aaron, when |


    first saw her at the Pearis Manor,


    Arnold said th eayevebrows Were


    siitantd hers. Later when | returned


    home, | looked at the mirror for a


    long time and thought that if my


    mother did not leave me, my


    eyebrows now would resemble hers


    when she was my age.¡¯ Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "When | was very young, my


    Grandma said that | was a dandelion,


    and that when | was held in my


    mother''s palm, | was a cidertallyi\\


    inn psiiko Wid The wind


    C ine me away and separated my


    mother and | - that''s how | came to


    meet my Grandma. | never hated her.


    Through all those years she raised


    me, she never once told me that |


    was abandoned. | was just a child


    blown away by the wind." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Anne looked at me. The little fellow leaned herself against my leg. Sheforted me, "Mommy, it''s okay. You still have me!"


    | smiled faintly; | was not that sad anymore.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Looking at Aaron, | continued, "So, | never hated her for abandoning me. When | knew that Andrea was her daughter whom she


    had been looking for for years, | was actually envious of her. | saw how she protected, nurtured, and loved Andrea. | admired her


    for having such a caring mother, yet | was the person she would unhesitatingly hurt."


    | couldn''t help butugh, thinking about how pathetic and ridiculous this situation was.


    Aaron looked at me with pain in his eyes. He took a deep breath and said, "Arianna, we shouldn''t live in the past, yes?"


    | knew that. Even so, the pain was there. It existed, and it hurt.


    "Yes, which is why | didn''t hate nor me her because we''re blood-rted. | buried all the pain in my heart and relieved it


    myself." Looking at Aaron, my heart ached as if it was being scratched by a cat, "Aaron, I''m not some selfless, generous person.


    Do you know why | don''t want to see you neglecting Yana? Because | used to be like her, pathetically loving someone."


    ¡°Because of my background, marrying Hendrix would also be my lifelong blessing, even when | knew that he treated Andrea


    differently. One night, when thunderstorms rumbled in the sky, he woke up in the middle of the night, worried about Andrea and if


    she would be scared of the thunder. He then drove hours over to her tofort her. At the time, you had no idea how envious |


    was. | was also afraid of the thunder, but | could not call Hendrix because | knew that he had someone else to protect, so | could


    only curl up in bed and braved my way through that thunderous night by myself."


    These past events were like an old video on a hard drive. If not mentioned, it would be forgotten, but once it was mentioned, acid


    memories woulde.


    Painful, bitter memories woulde.


    Aaron was about tofort me, but with a nce from someone behind me, he immediately paused and said nothing.


    When | turned back, | saw Hendrix. His eyes were dark and grim.


    Aaron got up, said a few words, and left.


    Anne went to the yard to y with snowballs, leaving the two of us in the huge living room.


    | turned back and looked down at the phone in my hand. | didn''t know how much he heard of what | said just now.


    I sighed quietly.


    Awave of warmth spread across my shoulder as he covered me with a coat, "It''s winter in Jarold City, remember to wear thicker


    clothes."


    His voice was low and hoarse, maic and sultry, which was fatally charming.


    | nodded and tugged my shirt. | saw him taking a cigarette out of nowhere and lighting it.


    | frowned subconsciously and watched him elegantly suck on the cigarette butt. | couldn''t help but think of how long it had been


    since |st saw him smoking.


    It seemed that the problem faced by Roberts Group this time was rather serious.


    "| don''t know if it''ll snow tomorrow," | said, breaking the silence.


    He took a deep breath and put the


    cigarette butt on his slender CON!


    fi ertigs: ook particrly


    elegant. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| will watch the snow with you tonight." He sounded happy as he blurted out these words.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | was born in the south. Though | had


    seen snow before, | ha pever eeeh\


    them nketira Re! grouna. It must


    be¡¯such a beautiful sight. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | got up and walked towards him with


    a smile, "Great, I''ve Geet) 6riow


    he middie ofthe ight before. I''m


    dake just by thinking about it."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked back at me. The scent of cigarettes wafted in the air, smelling familiar and fragrant.


    Suddenly, he said, "Arianna, if you don''t have to see anyone you don''t want to."


    | was stunned for a moment, then | looked up at him and met his deep, dark gaze.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    From the corner of my eyes, | could see the small spark in his hand. | did not know what he was feeling. | raised my hand, took


    the cigarette butt from his hand and took a light puff.


    The thick cigarette smoke engendered within me an urge to cough. | felt like | was about to choke to death but fortunately, |


    managed to pull through.


    "Stupid!" He said and took the cigarette from my hand. He immediately stubbed it out and threw it into the trash can.


    His dark gaze fell on me. | couldn''t tell what was on his mind. "If you''re in a bad mood, you can vent it on me."


    I smiled lightly and shook my head, "Hendrix, I''m tired." | really was fatigued. Most people in this world lived under constant


    pressure. As such, every second of their lives was filled with pain and suffering. Living became a tiring chore.


    He held me in his arms, squeezing my whole body so tight that it started to hurt. But then | realized, it was actually my heart that


    was hurting.


    "When | first saw her, | was happy and | knew it was fate. At the time, | wondered how a woman her age could still be so elegant


    and beautiful. It was really a blessing from God. However, she was willing to hurt me for Andrea''s sake. In the warehouse, | felt


    my child die little by little. At the time, | hated her. | swore that if | lived through it, | would make her experience ten times the pain


    my child went through. | wanted her to pay the price."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When | mentioned my child, the pain in my heart intensified.


    | paused and took a breath, trying to suppress the difort in my heart. "But what | was not aware of was that in the end, the


    price | paid was not small either. If | could, | would rather we never know each other. | would rather have never married you,


    never gone to Ucrebury. Maybe that would''ve been a blessing.¡±


    As he held me in his embrace, | could feel his growing pain vibrating from his chest to the rest of his body.


    His breathing was getting slightly heavier, a sign that he was being pressured.


    | continued to speak as if | was a puppet on a string, "When | left this ce four years ago, | wanted to hate you. | even thought


    to stay as far away from you as humanly possible for the rest of my life, and to leave everyone around me. Much like how | was


    born abandoned by everything, | would live a life abandoning everything.¡±


    ¡°However, there''s no way our wishes can be fulfilled so easily in life. When | met you in Hovell, | realized that | could not hate you


    anymore. The resentment that was suppressed in my heart for many years had be a waste. | knew that if | can''t hate you,


    then | certainly won''t be able to hate her. She''s my biological mother; that''s a fact that can''t be changed. No matter how wronged


    | was, or how bad everything felt, | had to endure all this pain calmly."


    | wanted to keep all the bitterness and pain in my heart, allowing them to grow destructively with time.


    | knew that everyone hoped that I could move on from my past and to start over again. But the despair buried in me grew as my


    resentment increased.


    Hendrix said, "Four years ago, after


    you left me, | returned to our cold,


    empty vi. Looking at the hollow


    house, | felt so lonely. Someti caal


    when | w kg upline middle of the


    Ton Mouie hear the cries of a child


    and you screaming in pain. | felt as if


    my neck was being strangled and |


    was suffocating to death. Later on,


    Evan asked me to move out, but | did


    not want to leave. Although the


    house was empty, | could at least still


    feel your presence there." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He continued, "Arianna, we are all


    people with broken soufs. Evertifiwe


    45 ig tae strings, we


    if still be entangled together."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | looked up at him and saw that his


    gaze was unusually soft. "Here,


    said, his voige jqwadeis lender


    Anyers fell on his chest, "no one else


    has ever set foot in it except you."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and took a deep breath. | realized that | should not be trapped in the past anymore.


    | stood up and said, "Hendrix, | would like some space."

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    All of a sudden, | realized that | could not hate Valerie because she was my mother. Hendrix was actually the reason behind all


    her wrongdoings.


    If Andrea had not been the one to have returned to the Moore Family, all of this would not have happened.


    Andrea was innocent, and so was Valerie and Hendrix.


    Everything everyone did was out of love for the people they cared about. In the end, even if everyone emerged from this bruised


    and scarred, there was no way for them to truly hate each other.


    Hendrix still wanted to say something, but | pushed him away. The past should be left alone because once probed, you wouldn''t


    even know who to pin the me on anymore.


    | locked the door of the bedroom to keep the both of us separated.


    He stood outside the door and did not say anything. He was unusually silent.


    | did not know how to manage the hatred that still simmered in my heart. | began to think that perhaps | was just making a big


    fuss about


    things.


    That night, just as predicted by the weather forecast, there was heavy snow in Jarold City.


    I sat on the balcony and watched the snow all night. My heart began to ache a little.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone knew that they could not live like this, pretending as if nothing had happened. The ces where we had been scarred


    would still hurt.


    | leaned against the balcony in a daze. My phone started to vibrate; Evan was calling me.


    Looking at the time, | was a little surprised. Why was he calling me at dawn?


    Evan spoke before | could once | answered the phone. He sounded anxious and worried, "Mrs. Roberts, Mr. Roberts is in the


    Moore family''s yard. Can you...e over and talk to him?"


    | was startled to hear that. Why did Hendrix go to the Moore family''s vi?


    After a pause, | asked, "What''s the matter?"


    After hesitating for a while, Evan said, "Mr. Roberts said that he would atone for his sins, so he came to the Moore Family vi.


    It''s snowing heavily and he''s been there for a few hours. I''m afraid that his body won''t be able to stand this much longer."


    | didn''t know what to say. There were memories that should never be brought up, that should never resurface. Otherwise, a lot of


    people would be in pain.


    ¡°Alright, I''m heading over!" | said as | felt the pain in my chest numbing.


    Anne had already fallen asleep. When | stepped out of the vi, it was snowing heavily. It seemed that | could not get there by


    taxi, so | had to drive there by myself.


    Fortunately, the road was not blocked. | drove slowly, and when | arrived at the Moore Family''s vi, an hour had passed.


    In this vast area, only the Moore Family vi was brightly lit. Most people were probably dead asleep at a time like this.


    As | opened the vi''s door, as expected, | saw Hendrix who was almostpletely buried in the heavy snow.


    He was kneeling in front of the Moore Family vi''s door. His ck coat was already piled up with a thickyer of white snow. It


    seemed that he had been there for a long time.


    | could not see his back. His perseverance enabled him to stay there, unfazed by even the heaviest of snows.


    Valerie and Pedro stood under the eaves, their faces twisted in conflict.


    My appearance seemed to have


    broken the original silence. V; levies


    eyes fell.o puna en tk; which was


    taba he gaunt, looked to have


    be even grimmer. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | shifted my gaze away from her and walked towards Hendrix. | stood behind him.


    | did not say anything and just stood silently in the snow with him.


    Evan''s face, which had been filled with joy, stiffened for a short while.


    Hendrix heard themotion and


    cokes back at me. His {ips we@\V


    carl sisisadtat deep and


    a ve said, "Go back and rest."


    ae read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and did not move.


    He frowned and looked at Evan, "Send her back."


    Seeing this, Evan felt a little helpless.


    He walked up to me. Then, he |


    at mean sighed slightly Neidam,


    ples 0 back and rest. Your body is


    weak. You can''t endure such


    torment." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    I said, "Since we''re already here, what''s the point of going back?"

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    He was speechless for a moment before said guiltily, "I''m sorry, | didn''t think this through."


    We stood next to each other, not saying anything more.


    Hendrix''s expression was dark, tinged with a hint of coldness.


    Pedro''s love-filled gaze fell on me; in it was also a type of aching that | couldn''t fullprehend. Four years had passed and this


    pair of originally elegant and noble couple seemed to have aged a little.


    Time could really destroy all beautiful things.


    "Hendrix, is this your way of apologizing?" Pedro asked, his voiceced with anger. "Your selfishness made the happy family that


    we could have been be what it is today. What are you doing now? Did you bring my daughter here to suffer with you to


    force us to forgive you?"


    Hendrix''s body shook as he raised his head to look at him, but he did not say a word.


    Now that they hade to this point, someone would be hurt no matter what they did.


    In the vi, Freya went downstairs with a coat in her arms and frowned slightly. She put the wool coat on me and said, "If you


    want to move on the from the past, someone will be hurt no matter what. Arianna,e with me. What you have to do now is


    ept everyone''s apology.¡±


    | pursed my lips and looked at Hendrix. | knew that this matter started from the moment he had me exchanged with Andrea.


    All our pain and suffering started from that moment as well.


    Valerie looked at me. Her words sounded choked as she said, " My child, please don''t torture yourself. We will bear the


    responsibility for our mistakes."


    She took off her overcoat and shoes, and walked barefoot into the snow. In the cold northern wind, she seemed to be on the


    verge of copsing with every step she took.


    Pedro looked at her. There was pain in his eyes but he did not stop her.


    As | watched this scene y out before me, | wasn''t sure how | felt within. Whatever it was, | knew it wasn''t a nice feeling.


    Everyone was punishing themselves; they seemed to have epted this so-called punishment. In this case, it seemed that |


    should just get over things.


    ¡°What are you doing?" | asked in a calm voice. Looking at Hendrix, who was frozen stiff in the snow, | smiled and said, "You


    know | love you and | don''t want you to suffer, but why do you do this? The wound that | buried deep inside my heart, just let it


    be. Why did you have to drag them out and hurt me like this?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re torturing yourself like this. What should | do? Should | talk you out of it? Forgive you by showing how moved | am by


    crying? Or should | forgive you for changing my life and identally killing our child? Should | have forgiven you for all that?


    Hendrix, should | be a saint and forgive all the harm you all caused me?"


    | didn''t have to mention anything. As long as | kept silent, | could continue pretending that nothing had happened, and moved on


    with his current love and tolerance towards me.


    ¡°Hendrix, why did you force me to rip open my wounds to remove the rotten flesh?"


    His thin lips had been colored blue and purple. He looked at me, his lips parted, but he did not say a word.


    Then he lowered his head andughed self-mockingly. "It''s myck of consideration."


    | suppressed the anger in my heart


    and said, "Hendrix, what do you want


    me to do now? monica you wart tHe


    oresfrairly Ik I''m kind enough


    to tell you that we don''t care about all


    this anymore. We should all just live a


    good life now as if nothing has


    happened, right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yes, that was right. Since | could not


    get rid of the pain in the past Way \''


    vid, rardur¨¦ Yhyselt to do so?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His so-calledpensation should not have been like this. This was not the way to make it up to me.


    Looking at Valerie in the snow, |


    struggled to find the right words to


    say. "Do you know what you''re Aainng


    now? Youtr eitrying OGUiR-p me to


    fortle ane tell you that | don''t hate


    nor me you anymore. Stop hurting


    yourself. A mistake is still a mistake,


    but this is not the way to punish


    yourselves. What''s the purpose in


    doing all this?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    ¡°Just tell the world that | was forced to forgive you under your scheme. If | still chose not to let go, | would be narrow- minded and


    cold- hearted. | watched helplessly as all of you were almost frozen to death in the snow, but | was still indifferent. What all of you


    are doing now is announcing to everyone that | am cold and heartless.¡±


    "Arianna!" The moment | said these words, Valerie''s face turned deathly pale. There was not a trace of blood on her lips.


    She opened her mouth but did not seem to know what to say.


    | removed the wool overcoat on my body and passed it to Freya. Then, | said coolly, "Thank you."


    She took it, nodded and said, "It''s gettingte. Do you want to stay here?"


    | shook my head, "I drove."


    Then, without looking back at the people in the snow, | left the Moore Family vi.


    It was snowing extremely heavily.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    | did not know whether Hendrix had returned to the vi or not. After | got back myself, | closed the bedroom door and stayed up


    all night.


    It seemed like no matter what | did, | would still be in the wrong.


    After a night of heavy snowfall, Jarold City was covered in white silver. Before the sky turned bright, the silver light form outside


    had shone through the window and lit up the bedroom.


    | could not sleep, so | looked up at the clock. It was five in the morning; it was time to get up.


    After | got dressed and went downstairs, | found out that the lights in the living room had been on all night. | could tell that


    Hendrix had not returned home the night before.


    As usual, | went to the kitchen to make breakfast. | waited for Anne to get up and sent her to school.


    Anne''s school had not opened yet as we had arrived a little too early.


    "Mom, we''re too early. I''m so sleepy." Anne yawned and leaned against the car with her eyes closed, wanting to continue


    sleeping.


    | stroked her hair and motioned for her to go back to sleep. My heart was a flurry of mixed emotions that | struggled to


    understand.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, the school gate finally opened. | sent Anne into the school. After that, | realized | did not


    have anything to do.


    | learned about Chloe after | returned to the vi. Hendrix did not return all night, so | picked up my cell phone to check.


    My attention was gripped by the notification''s title that popped out. | could not help but click on it and read it carefully. Only then


    did | know that Chloe used to bully the students in her college and was even recorded doing so.


    In an era of continued evolution and development, more people were bing moral saints. They would sympathize with the


    weak and spurn abusers.


    Rumors showered the online forums As the whitecor leader of Roberts Group, she would naturally be fired.


    Coincidentally, when Chloe''s video was released, some of the reporters¡¯ attention towards me was diverted.


    Freya had arrived. As it was still


    snowing heavily, she w apped tstself


    i ipiahe rere the vi.


    r coat was covered in snow.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She took off her coat and said as she patted the snow off, "It seems that some roads in Jarold City will be blocked."


    | took her clothes and hung them on the hanger. | then handed her a ss of warm water. "Have the roads in Jarold City been


    blocked before?"


    She held the cup of water to warm


    her hands. She propped herself on


    the sofa and said {wfeaemi OF


    coyrse ts @ohrhal he roads in


    Jarold City are always blocked. If it


    snows heavily, the possibility of an


    ident is greater. So, the roads


    have to be blocked." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded. Then, | remembered that there were fruits at home. | tried to get up to grab them, but she stopped me, "It''s alright.


    Let''s talk!"


    Almost subconsciously, | paused for a moment and said, "About what?"


    ¡°Hendrix and the Moore family!" She replied. She had always been straightforward. She was never a fan of beating around the


    bush.


    "It''s been four years. It''s in the past,


    but | won''t ask for you to let go.


    Everyone involved has suffeted an


    you don''t ave teciords yourself to


    fortiive hem or to let things go. |


    know that you were the biggest


    victim; you suffered more than


    anyone else." She didn''t even try to


    sugarcoat things. Everything she said


    was the truth. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    | listened quietly, clenching my fists tightly. It was not that | was nervous or ufortable. It was just that she reminded me so


    much of Monique, which sent me into quite a daze.


    After a pause, she continued, "! know that you feel like a mess now and you don''t know what you should do. But Arianna, we


    have to move forward one way or another; we can''t live in the past forever. What you have to do is to follow your heart. You don''t


    have to keep yourself trapped in your past memories."


    | nodded. In my heart, | knew all this.


    She grabbed my hands, her expression calm and solemn. "I''m not here today as a lobbyist, but as a friend. | don''t want you to


    suffer. So, Arianna, you don''t have to reject me."


    I gave her a small smile. "Thank you foring over and telling me this."


    She sighed helplessly, "To be honest, | hated Valerie very much at the start. She''s the type of person who buries her dark


    ambitions deep in her heart. She will do anything and is willing to give anything up to achieve her goals. Such a person is


    extraordinarily terrifying.¡±


    | did notment but | silently agreed. It was true that everything Valerie did, she had her own agenda behind it.


    She continued, "Thus, in order to get what she wants, she has fought on like a cockroach with great perseverance, never giving


    up. She has been looking for you for the past 26 years and I''ve seen her experience many challenges. She was even tricked by


    others. You probably don''t know that each time she went to a new vige, she would do what she could to help the vige''s


    needy. She was atoning for her sins."


    | pursed my lips and said in a low voice, "It''s not like | haven''t seriously thought about that."


    She nodded, "Also, it''s because of a mother''s concern for her daughter that she gave Andrea all her love when she met her. She


    feared that she was not good enough. From a mother''s point of view, her love is great. But from the perspective of others, as you


    know, her love can be seen as extreme, or destructive. Arianna, I''m not asking you to forgive her. | just want to tell you that this


    matter has ended. What you can do now is not let the past torment you, but to focus on what you should do in the future. You


    should live your life for the days ahead, not for days that have passed."


    | was quiet. She was right, and | knew this better than anyone else. From a mother''s perspective, all Valerie did was simply to


    help pave the way for her daughter.


    As Andrea liked Hendrix, Valerie was willing to do anything to get rid of all the obstacles in her way. |, at the time, was


    unfortunately an obstacle.


    Things had gone wrong from the


    moment Hendrix exchanged our DNA


    files. He had me and erldreaS fate


    synced! He had destroyed all


    expectations | had for my mother and


    had even killed my child. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | should have hated him, but |


    couldn''t. Love was absytd. lialtowed


    to ungansitiagally forgive theContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    p Moe who brought on so much


    despair into our lives. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After she saw that | was still quiet,


    Freya said, "Actually, | hate Valerie a


    great deal. She''s not a woman who


    can bring prosperity 1. tke Ma¨¦re |!


    Foil ia worlds ambition is


    usually a good thing, but Valerie''s


    was too extreme, too pernicious. It


    will only bring disaster upon disaster


    to the Moore Family, which is why


    I''ve always hated her and tried my


    best to chase her out ever since she


    entered the family." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    ¡°However, Arianna, we can''t aplish anything in this world with just a few words. Hendrix loves you. Though his selfishness


    caused you many losses, it''s pointless for you to continue hating him. So, you can only look and move forward."


    | had nothing else to say. It seemed that everything was in a deadlock and everyone''s rtionship with each other was


    complicated in its own way.


    We were all at fault but at the same time not. Life was funny like this.


    After a moment of silence, | looked up at her. "Have you had lunch?"


    She was surprised by the question, then shrugged it off saying, "Nope!"


    ¡°Let''s have lunch together!"


    | got up and went to the kitchen. | had to look forward and move on.


    There were only part- timers at home, and we didn''t hire a nanny. So, | just quickly cooked up some noodles. She leaned against


    the door, looking at me. "I heard that Hendrix''s in the hospital. Are you not going to see him?"


    | paused and stopped cutting the vegetables for a moment. "Did he catch a coldst night?"


    She nodded and came over to help me. "After you left, he continued standing in the snow. We all knew that he was punishing


    himself to save himself, so we let him do what he wanted. He loved you but hurt you, so what could he do? What has happened


    has happened."


    | pursed my lips and did not say anything. Looking at the red chilis in my hand, my eyes started stinging a little.


    | blinked a few times and put the seasoning into the noodles. "Can you eat spicy food?"


    Noticing that | had avoided the topic, she stopped and said, "| sure can!"


    After having the noodles, she left. It was still snowing heavily outside. | sat in the living room, feeling a little stunned by what I


    heard about Hendrix. | started the fire in the living room''s firece, got cozy under a nket and started reading a book.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Should | go and visit Hendrix?" | thought. However, | decided that it was best for me not to visit.


    He atoned for his sins at the Moore vi, so he could be at peace. If | went to the hospital and met him now, it would only


    intensify the guilt in


    our hearts.


    The pain was real, but so was the mistake. No one was in the wrong. This was all just a trick of fate.


    In the afternoon, | received a phone call from Shirley.


    "Do you want to hang out?" Compared to the first time we met when she was cute and charming, our friendship dynamic now


    had changed drastically. We were indifferent to each other now.


    What a joke!


    "There''s no need for us to meet," | said a little apathetically.


    There was a moment of silence. Then, she said, "We need to. There are just some things we have to face, don''t we?"


    | puckered my lips. Irvin was a stubborn person but Shirley put his stubbornness to shame. It was true that birds of a feather


    flocked together.


    "Fine!"


    After making the appointment with


    her, | started to feelz dt weso it!


    s owing peavilp bts, So it really


    s the worst time to go out. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | went upstairs to look for clothes to wear. Fortunately, Hendrix had prepared a lot of winter clothes that were warm and


    fashionable.


    | quickly got changed and left the


    vi. | did not drive and decided 40" |


    Ik With #0, Ui in and since


    t ious we agreed to meet at was


    not far from home. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The snow by the road was piling up high, but someone was sweeping up the snow to ensure that it did not affect road users.


    | heard peopleughing; a married couple was making a snowman.


    The woman used an iron een to


    Scoop up Snow ee her hu


    rolled the s Row \ato. Gomoate


    Raver tani edges as if he was


    preparing to build a snowman.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Apart from the snowman, what really made me smile was the couple who were having a great time together.


    To live with our loved ones around us, to have a family... wasn''t life meant to be this way?

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    When | arrived at the meeting spot, Shirley hadn''t reached yet. | proceeded to look for a seat by the windows and ordered a


    coffee for myself. My mind wandered while | sat and waited for Shirley.


    | didn''t like coffee. It was so bitter that | couldn''t swallow it, so | asked for more sugar.


    Shirley was obviously sent here by her driver when she arrived. Her winter clothes were thick and heavy, but her pregnant


    stomach looked biggerpared to thest time we met.


    She held her waist as she sat down beside me. Then, she ordered a ss of hot milk while folding her cor which she had


    pulled up due to the cold.


    Her hands were red from being out in the cold. After the waiter served the mug of hot milk, she quickly held onto it to warm up


    her hands.


    | looked at her quietly as | waited until her hands were warmed up enough to speak.


    Soon, she raised her head to look around.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her eyebrows and said monotonously, "I can tell that Hendrix has protected you very well." | looked downwards as a


    response. The press was still very persistent and the bodyguards Hendrix arranged for me were still secretly tailing me.


    For her to notice all this wasn''t easy at all.


    "| know about the money," she said, her gaze falling on me, "When | saw him four years ago, he was on Taylor Street in Mesville.


    | liked to eat there, so | was in the area a lot. It was raining in Mesville that day, and I found him sitting in a daze at the central


    square. He didn''t seem to care that he looked like a mess. Perhaps because he was good-looking, | went to him with my


    umbre.¡±


    The person she was talking about was Irvin.


    | didn''t say anything. Instead, | listened quietly and waited for her to continue.


    ¡°We Mesville girls are probably different from the girls in your country. I''ve been educated since | was a child to have a


    gentleman''s etiquette. Simply shading him under an umbre was nothing, but he was very good- looking. Goodlooking people


    will inevitably attract the attention of others. After | pestered him and finally slept with him, | started wanting more. After that, |


    couldn''t help buttch onto him for good."


    | looked up at her and nodded. It was no big deal.


    She continued, "He wanted to develop


    Mesville and | happened to have the


    resources, So we got engaged in


    Mesville. When we met you,


    just gotte gngagodl en''t


    undlerst nd why he didn''t want me to


    get close to him after that. | might


    not even be pregnant at all if it


    weren''t for the ident. | only


    understood long after that that you


    mean a lotto him." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She caressed her stomach. It was


    still snowing very heavily outside.


    "I''ve looked into everything. Arianna, |


    really feel that you''re being extremely


    unfair to him even if | never wi


    myself. H wa Knute you. 7 ink


    aes hasn''t been fair to him


    either. He was born with a silver


    spoon in his mouth but in terms of


    rtionships, he didn''t have it as


    good as your husband did. He had to


    go through change in his parents¡¯


    marriage, which ultimately ended


    with them leaving him. He thought of


    you as his shelter for love. But in the


    end, he didn''t win your heart. Arianna,


    you''re indebted to him." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As | looked at her, | felt that she was still as adorable as ever. She was theplete opposite of Andrea. She knew of the history


    between Irvin and |. However, instead of pestering and insulting me, she looked into Irvin''s past and tried to understand it.


    She loved Irvin, so she ced herself in his shoes and felt sorry for him.


    "Shirley, | can''t choose how | feel.


    Yes, | do owe Irvin and | am trying my


    best to make it up to him. However,


    I''ve found the year mVaife YOU, out


    dfpvenianeeise, should understand


    this clearly. | can''tpensate Irvin


    through romantic means just


    because | feel guilty towards him.


    Surely, you wouldn''t want to see that


    happening too, right?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She was slightly surprised by my words, but she nodded and said, "Yes, which is why | wanted to talk to you. I love him, but you


    are the one he truly loved. | don''t mean to me you. After all, it is also my fault that he hasn''t fallen in love with me after so


    many years. | just came to thank you."

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    | paused for a moment. "Thank me for what?"


    She pursed her lips, "Thank you for not loving him."


    | froze and didn''t know what to say.


    "Can we still be friends?" She looked at me.


    "| thought we''ve always been friends?" | replied.


    Sheughed uncontrobly, "Arianna, thank you."


    Initially, | thought she was here to confront me. | never did quite... expect this.


    | fretted for a while and started sharing, "Uncle Granger and Madam Miller''s death really did a number on Irvin, and he never


    expected my presence. | know | owe him too much, but in the end, | still can''t bring myself to repay him with my feelings, which is


    why | avoided him."


    She stared deeply at me, "His heart is like a barren valley. | tried to pull him out of it, but | couldn''t. Four years ago when |


    returned here with him, he stayed in Ucrebury for half a year. At first, | didn''t know why he wanted to go to Ucrebury. Then, | saw


    that he regrly drank until he was piss drunk. He didn''t care about himself nor others around him. Later on, he saw Nerissa on


    the news announcing that there would be retrenchment in the office. That was when someone came to him and asked for his


    help."


    ¡°After he returned to Ucrebury, he got rid of Nerissa and learnt about his parents. At first, | thought that he would make Nerissa


    suffer a fate worse than death. But he didn''t. He ced all his focus on the war with the Roberts Group. | didn''t know his reason


    then, but now | do. All he wanted was just to win you over."


    As she said this, she looked at me and smiled. "Don''t take this to heart though. | know | shouldn''t have told you all this, but |


    have no other friends in Mesville."


    "In fact, sometimes I''d have the urge to tell you how much he needs you. You''re his salvation. | even imagined that if you stayed


    by his side, he might be saved from his misery. But I..."


    | remained silent, not knowing how to respond.


    She murmured to herself, "Four years ago, you made an impact on him so deep that he could only think of you for the rest of his


    life. | didn¡¯t quite understand that then. However, that night you appeared at the Granger Group office, | discovered a USB in his


    study. Inside it was everything about how you were after giving birth. He loved you, not knowing when was the start of all that."


    Evan''s sudden appearance surprised me. He held a coat in his hand and put it on me. He said, "Madam, Mr. Roberts said that


    it''s cold outside. It is best if you don''t stay out for too long."


    Obviously, the bodyguard notified Hendrix and he knew who | had met up with.


    | nodded and looked at Shirley. "I''ll see you again another day, perhaps."


    Her sight fell on Evan and she pressed her lips together. She questioned unknowingly, "Is this what Hendrix''s love looks like, to


    limit and cage you up?"


    I smiled lightly and didn''t respond.


    Evan exited the coffee shop with me and | was silent in the car.


    Evan nced at me several times. He


    wanted to say pole iy but Ort)


    spopainee meen difrg. Finally, he


    said, "Madam, Mr. Roberts is still in


    the hospital." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    What he meant by this was for me to


    go pay him a visit. Peres nay ibe !


    wie bai dno the USB that


    Shirley slipped me. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Let''s go home. It''s cold outside." |


    realized that | had neve thoygtp i!


    Ket fadonspast once


    e Mi ing wasid on the table.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan paused for a second and then sent me back to my vi without saying anything else.


    Anne was home too. She tugged at me, "Mommy, where have you been?"


    | held her in my arms and said, "| went to see a friend."

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    | felt lost again these days. | didn''t know what to do and couldn''t find my way nor make any ns. My head was all messed up.


    After caring for Anne, | went to the study and decided to watch the videos Shirley spoke of.


    Four years ago, | was brought away by Irvin. My memories of those days were blurred and confusing.


    | knew how well he treated me, but | chose to forget all other details.


    | pressed the y button. This took ce in Jarold City, the south side of the rural area. Everything looked familiar to me, both


    the scenery and the people.


    After my child was taken away, | didn''t want to see it, so | screamed and ran away.


    Irvin''s care and patience were all recorded in the video.


    This was during a period when | often broke down. Sometimes | woke up in the middle of the night in search of a knife to take my


    own life. When Irvin tried to stop me, the knife | held identally injured him. All these memories were a blur to me, but | knew


    that there was a scar on Irvin''s


    stomach.


    | never saw any sharp objects afterwards in that vi.


    The video was long and | didn''t finish watching it. | knew that it would just make me feel even more guilty, so | decided to stop.


    Why did | have to make everything clear? After all, ignorance was bliss.


    In the past, Grandma often said that only foolish women could spend the rest of their lives happily.


    Because they knew how to forget and to let go. What they cared about was always whatever that was right ahead of them.


    In the evening, | received a call from Valerie.


    The woman on the other side of the line had obviously been crying. She spoke with a pained voice, "Arianna, I... It''s me, your


    mother!"


    What state of mind was | in now?


    I never really thought about it but there was still pain inside of me. It wasn''t resentment or anger, it was just helplessness.


    She costed me my child''s life. How was | supposed to face her?


    After a long time, | answered, "What is it?"


    | tried my best to control my tone. It wasn''t hostile, but neither was it friendly.


    The voice on the other end sighed softly, "If you''re unwilling to see me, | will not force you. However, my child, you''ve got a long


    road ahead of you. Don''t let yourself live in remorse. | don''t have the right to me everything on Hendrix''s wrongdoings."


    | kept mum and held my tongue, not because | had nothing to say but because of the man that had just walked into the study.


    Within the mere ten hours that | didn''t see him, his face had be a lot paler. His eyes showed his frailty and he was evidently


    ill.


    Evan told her that he had been kneeling at the Moore vi for an entire night. He got sick eventually and was admitted to the


    hospital.


    "I''ve got to go!" | said into the phone. Then, | ced the phone down. My gaze fell on the man who was walking towards me.


    Our eyes met. His gaze was filled


    with gentle helplessne | wasrbld


    b Evan thaayounoun eaten since


    ing. Why don''t you care for


    yourself?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | studied him and said, "I''m just not hungry!" | did not ask why he came back instead of staying at the hospital, and whether he


    was doing fine.


    He walked up to me and his palms were scorching hot, "Have some food with meter. It''s not good


    being too thin."


    He pulled me downstairs and his footsteps were a little heavy. It seemed like he had returned without waiting for his fever to be


    treated.


    | kept up with him. Looking at his back, | could feel a blunt pain around my chest.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "The press found out that you were


    hospitalized and the Roberts FQ EP\IS


    under attack: Have y6u tRoug t


    about Ww you''re going to fix this?"


    They were in great trouble. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He turned around and his stare fell on me, "Are you happy being with me?"


    | was slightly caught off guard by his


    sudden question, and | ithheld) (11


    speaki gn aon irre. Finally, |


    said, "T never thought about leaving."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was not at all happy, but at least | was at ease.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    He smiled. "Okay." That word could have meant so many different things, and | wasn''t sure which was it.


    | didn''t have much appetite at the dining table, but Hendrix had ced some food in my te. If | didn''t eat them, he''d just worry


    about me, so | forced them all in.


    After the meal, | went back to the bedroom. There was a bit of difort in my stomach, but it was bearable.


    Hendrix was still in the study. | let myself rest for a while, but | suddenly remembered that the USB was left by theputer in


    the study.


    | didn''t intend to hide it from him; | just felt like if that past was revealed to him, it would leave quite an impact on him.


    | went out of the bedroom and crept my way to the study. The door was half-closed.


    | lightly pushed the door open and entered. He was right in front of theputer and was surprised by my sudden entrance. He


    looked at me, his gaze bore no warmth and it seemed like he was trying to suppress some of the emotions he had.


    That was rather odd of him to do.


    My heart skipped a beat. | knew that he saw the video.


    "It''s gettingte, are you going to sleep?" | said while standing by the door, feeling a little helpless.


    He pursed his lips and there was a faint smile in his eyes. The sad look in his eyes faded away and he replied, "I''ll head over ina


    while.¡±


    | nodded and tried to calm myself down as much as possible. When | walked to his side, | saw the video that was being yed


    on the screen and my body froze.


    He did see the video after all.


    | wanted to say something, but my words seemed to have gotten stuck in my throat.


    "You do me me for this, right?" He asked indifferently.


    | pursed my lips and pulled the USB out. | calmed down and sat beside him. | inhaled slightly and mustered enough courage to


    speak. "At first, | also thought that | med you. But | gradually realized that at the time, | felt more self-me and fear. It was


    my fault that | couldn''t keep my child."


    He grabbed my hand and our eyes met. He raised his hand and tucked my hair behind my ear. "It''s not your fault."


    | looked down and didn''t want to drown in this feeling. Then, | looked up at him and said with a faint smile, "It was snowing


    heavily yesterday. What were you thinking?"


    Seeing me like this, he smiled out of the blue, "I thought you''d feel sorry for me."


    "But if | did, you wouldn''t be able to get through it, would you?" The hidden scar was there within him. | had the same scar as


    well.


    One wrong decision led to another.


    ording to Freya, the person who suffered the most was Hendrix. When he had the DNA swapped, he had thought it was for


    my own good. But in the end, he found out that he was the one who pushed me into the darker valley. He not only caused our


    rtionship harm, he also dragged an innocent, unborn child into this mess.


    Every night, he would need to bear this immense guilt and torment in his heart.


    He stretched out his arms and pulled


    me into a hug. He took a light breath


    and said in a low vaige, (ayiaarte)


    rpejelpapgizing would not do you


    justice. Hearing myself tell you that


    I''ll make it up to you sounds feeble to


    me as well. Stay with me, but if you''re


    in pain, I''ll let you go." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | reached out, wrapped my arms


    around his waist and buried my head


    in his chest. | sighed. ¡®Freya toldirie


    that it-people ward Wve on, they


    have to look forward. It''s fine to look


    back sometimes. But if we keep on


    turning to the past, we won''t be able


    to move on, so we can''t always look


    back." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hugged me tightly and said no more.


    Artionship between two beings started once they were attracted to one another and it would eventually grow from there on. |


    knew that the past could hurt. Even so, there was still more to life than this.


    We shall just let time do its magic.


    | returned to the bedroom, my stomach still twitching in pain. He was taking a shower in the bathroom, so | decided to walk over


    to the balcony.


    When he came out of the bathroom,


    he was wrapped in a bath towel ual


    his waist. His shoyiderd trer¨¦ broad


    apyinis Waist narrow. Looking at his


    figure, it was not wrong to say that he


    was indeed a good looking man.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, | couldn''t help butugh.


    He looked at me, puzzled, "What are youughing at?"

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    | approached him, my lips pressed together. My eyes fell on his chest. "Has anyone called you a snack?"


    He started grinning/ "You are definitely the first."


    | smiled faintly and sweetly. "I''ll go wash up first."


    He nodded, it was obvious that he was happy because his eyes had lit up like the star-filled night sky.


    As | rinsed my mouth, | looked at myself in the mirror and the image of the Hendrix | saw just now shed across my mind.


    All of a sudden, | felt a little sad. | seemed to be much older. Freya told me that at a woman''s most desirable age, she should


    smile like a flower and always be energetic.


    Yes, | was too lifeless.


    My stomach churned and | began to puke. All the food | had eaten just now had been puked out.


    Hendrix heard themotion and knocked on the door. "Arianna!"


    | vomited until there was nothing left in my body to throw up. | answered him after rinsing my mouth, "It''s okay, maybe I''ve eaten


    too much."


    When | came out of the bathroom, | was pulled tightly into his arms, "I''m so sorry!"


    | pursed my lips, knowing how distressed he was seeing me this way.


    The doctor said that depression couldn''t bepletely cured and could only be controlled. Most of the time, | couldn''t even tell


    whether it was because of the illness or because of how | originally was.


    Leaning on his arm, | felt calmness sink in. | raised my hand and patted his back tofort him. "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal. I''ll


    be fine."


    That night, he hugged me very tightly; even tighter than usual.


    Freya and Zachary''s wedding should have been held much earlier, but due to the press¡¯ involvement in all this, they had agreed


    to hold the wedding at the end of the year.


    It was December 25th, Christmas Day.


    As her friend, | definitely would be there for her.


    Freya called. It sounded like there was a lot going on from her background noise. "I''ve sent you the dress and the makeup artist.


    Remember toe earlier. I''m waiting for you to bring us the ring."


    | was stunned for a moment, and then | realized what she meant. She wanted me to be her bridesmaid. "But I''ve already been


    married.¡±


    "So what?" She didn''t seem to care at all and said, "Who said that you can''t be a bridesmaid after getting married? Don''t


    procrastinate. Come on, I''ll be waiting for you!"


    Marriage day was both joyous and hectic. She was so busy that she hung up almost immediately.


    About half an hourter, the doorbell rang.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | got up to open the door and saw a short-haired girl with two men. She greeted me with a smile, "Miss Reid, Miss Moore sent


    us. We''re here for your makeup."


    Noticing the gift boxes in the hands of the two men behind her, | knew immediately who they were.


    | responded with a smile, stepped back and said, "Thank you foring!"


    The girl shed me a smile.


    After entering the vi, she asked me


    to change into a skin-toned,


    sleeveles drepgcSeidig that it was


    Deed: added an apricot colored


    velvet shawl to cover my shoulders.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It entuated my waistline perfectly. Freya''s fashion sense had always been the best.


    When the girl saw that | had gotten


    changed, she couldn''t hide h om


    astonish ent No wenden Vliss


    Nddr aid that you''re the most


    beautiful woman she has ever seen.


    You look dazzling!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | gave her a small smile and couldn''t help but feel that she was just exaggerating. | said, "Thank you!"


    It was apliment, after all, and it was great for my self-esteem.


    When | was about to leave the vi, |


    bumped into Hendrix who had j


    come back He y@dkiil Rearing his


    thildr¨¦d ck tuxedo, standing tall


    and fit. Everywhere he went, he stole


    gazes and stares. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    "You''re back early?" | nced at the clock; he would normally still be at work at this time. Although thepany''s condition had


    stabilized after the scandal, there was still much for him to take care of since the year wasing to an end.


    He stepped forward and observed me. He raised the corner of his mouth and smiled, "You look gorgeous!"


    "That''s irrelevant." | pursed my lips and walked up to him. | instinctively reached out to pull him closer to me. "Freya and Zachary


    will have their wedding at the hotel. She asked me to be her bridesmaid."


    That was a good exnation for why | was dressed like this.


    He nodded and said in a gentle voice, "Let''s go together then!" His eyes fell on the other three people who were still in shock. He


    said, "Thank you for your hard work everyone. My wife will be going to the wedding with me. | won''t be seeing you off then since


    you all came here by car."


    The three makeup artists nodded. The short-haired girl looked at Hendrix with surprise evident on her face. As she followed the


    two men into the car, she muttered quietly, "I thought it was just a rumor. | didn¡¯t expect Miss Reid to really be Mr. Roberts¡¯ wife.¡±


    After they left, | looked back at Hendrix and asked, "Don''t you have to go to thepany?" It was a weekday and it was still


    noon. Why did he...


    "I''m not busy enough to not have time to apany my wife to a wedding banquet," he teased with a faint smile. He adjusted


    my shawl for me to keep me warm at all times.


    Pulling me to the car, he put his coat on my shoulders and reminded me, "The weather is chilly, don''t catch a cold."


    | nodded with a smile on my face. "Today''s really a good day."


    He smiled and started the car.


    Freya was a bold and outspoken woman who loved freedom. That was why she chose a five-star hotel that was located in the


    rural areas.


    That day in December, there were only plum blossoms and chrysanthemums that bloomed in Jarold City.


    However, for the sake of the wedding, the Moore Family had arranged for all the flowers that could be found blooming from all


    over the country to be sent to the hotel.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Flowers from all seasons were gathered and aligned nicely at the entrance of the hotel. Everywhere my eyes set, the space was


    filled with flowers, making the entire ce seem like it was enveloped in a field of flowers.


    Before | got out of the car, | was enchanted by the beautiful scene. | leaned against the car''s window to take in the gorgeous


    scene.


    Perhaps because | was in a good mood, | pulled on Hendrix''s sleeve and said excitedly, "It''s the first time I''ve seen so many


    kinds of flowers. I''ve never seen them before!"


    The weather in Hovell was perfect for flowers to bloom, and there were so many varieties of flowers for all to see.


    Even so, they had gathered flowers from all over the country and even across international waters, which was really eye-opening


    to see.


    | felt warmth over my forehead; it was Hendrix''s hand. | turned around and found him smiling at me.


    It was cold out, so he had not opened the window. Thus, | just leaned over the window and looked at the scenery outside. As |


    did this, my forehead would inevitably knock onto the window''s ss.


    Without a doubt, he was worried that that would happen.


    With a faint smile, he pulled me into his arms and said, "You can see all that while sitting in the car."


    After we parked the car at the hotel''s carpark, Hendrix immediately pulled me out of the car.


    Once | got out, | saw a red carpet readilyid out for guests. Worried that | might catch a cold, Hendrix didn''t let me take off the


    coat.


    As | walked on the red carpet, | saw that all the waiters were donned in tuxedos and ties while leading us towards the hotel


    entrance.


    Lunch was to be had at the hotel. The wedding ceremony wasn''t until that evening.


    "I''m starting to look forward to the wedding ceremony," | said in a soft voice as | walked with Hendrix.


    Both sides of the red carpet were


    decorated with luxurious golden


    roses. The olde F gersircichey


    fed St th


    aforigane ¡ì es of the entire carpet. It


    was red like fury, creating an


    ambience as hot as fiery passion.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was a mere walkaway to the


    ballroom. Realizing this, coutant |


    hegeyirigain cree lroom wil


    be¡¯so beautiful once the wedding


    starts." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Remembering that | was the


    bridesmaid, | looked up and mel)


    Hendrix''s eyes, apkifed even


    Beosiny 4 wil be by the bride''s side,


    so I''m sure | will be seeing a different


    sight from yours." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    His lips curled up into a smile that felt like a warm breeze during spring. "There''s a fruit forest behind the hotel, shall we take a


    stroll there after dinner?"


    | was stunned. "How did you know that?"


    There might not be any fruits this time of the year.


    He''d probably knew what | was thinking, and said, "The fruit forest was shipped her from Switzend, so there are still fruits on


    the trees. They''re all edible."


    | widened my eyes wide in surprise. "And how did you know that?"


    He smiled and pulled me into the hotel.


    The hotel entrance was was decked with huge bouquets. It looked absolutely stunning. | couldn''t help but be amazed by it.


    However, | didn''t want the crowd of people present to see how jawdropped | was.


    Hendrix read my mind and said with a smile, "This is the British nobility''s flower arrangement. The flowers aren''t actually that


    precious. What''s stunning about them is the peacock feathers used to decorate them. They symbolize bliss and peace."


    | immediately replied, "This doesn''t look like something Freya would choose.¡±


    He smiled faintly. "It was the Moore Family''s doing.¡±


    When we entered the hotel together, Freya came out to wee us. She was wearing a white and sexy off-shoulder wedding


    dress. The hem of the dress was long, it dragged behind her as she walked.


    ¡°Wow, my dear, you look so beautiful today. Choosing you as my maid of honor was definitely a good call." Freya eximed as


    she pulled me away from Hendrix.


    I smiled and looked at the hem of her dress. "| saw the wedding decorations from the car earlier. They looked oriental, so |


    assumed you would wear something simr in style."


    She shrugged. "Zachary''s parents said we should follow traditions. What do you think of my wedding dress?"


    "Very beautiful!" It was absolutely gorgeous.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled and said with a hint of regret. "To be honest, | wanted a western-themed wedding, but Zachary''s parents thought that


    it wouldn''t hurt to follow tradition, so they prepared an oriental style wedding for us. I''ll get changedter; I''ll be wearing a


    phoenix crown."


    She paused briefly then continued saying, "You''ll have to change too." While looking at her dress, she sighed, "| can only wear


    the dress of my dreams for one afternoon.¡±


    Zachary walked over with a smile on his face. He was dressed in a white suit, appearing tall, slender and dashing. He looked like


    he was a person of high intellect who gave off the aura of a gentle, graceful young man.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Let''s grab something to eat. You won''t be able to eat anything once the guests arrive."


    "That''s right. We need to wee the guestster!" Freya said, pulling me along. "Let''s go eat something nice."


    Hendrix was still by my side. After


    taking a few steps, Freya turned


    around to look at Hendrix ang said, \


    "Mr. berts, youew belongs to me


    today. Mr. Shelley and Mr. Saunders


    are in the living room. There''s a


    chess room and a tea room over


    there. Please help yourself!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she pulled me away.


    Hendrix looked at her with iene


    eyebrows rajsedchie fan elegant


    rhan, at this moment, he looked


    like a grumpy woman. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t help butugh. | stopped Freya and said, "Hold on!"


    | walked towards Hendrix and told him. "Go take a walk. I''lle look for you when I''m done here."


    After that, | tiptoed and kissed him on


    the cheek. Before | cquipguntsreUna


    tergayarhededdhed his hand out and


    grabbed ahold of me. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    The man stared deeply at me, "Are you brushing me off?"


    His eyes glistened, and | understood what he meant. This time, | tiptoed and kissed him on the lips, "How about now?" | smiled.


    He nodded and smiled. "I''ll make it back tonight."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "D*mn it!" Freya said, "What''s with the holdup? Just get a room tonight!"


    I...


    She was incredibly direct.


    After saying goodbye to Hendrix, | entered the bride''s room with Freya.


    There was already food on the table.


    Freya asked that we sit together. We ate as we chatted/ "Have you and Hendrix ever thought of getting everyone together and


    holding a wedding ceremony?"


    | shook my head, surprised by the mere thought of it. "Anne''s identity will be exposed if we hold a wedding. It''s best not to do


    that. We''re alright the way we are anyway.¡±


    She frowned. "But everyone else is talking behind your back. If you don''t clear things up, I''m afraid


    the media might make things worse."


    | smiled and said, "| am in control of how | live my life. I''m fine as long as | don''t care about what other people say."


    She pouted. "Only you would not care."


    Awaiter brought her gown over, "Miss Moore, this is your wedding dress."


    Six waiters came, carrying boxes made of sandalwood.


    | was stunned. | looked at Freya and said, "This seems to be a lot more traditional than | thought."


    She couldn''t helpughing. "If things were a little more dramatic, would | run from my wedding in my wedding dress?"


    The room burst intoughter at what she said. She got up to look at her gown. Everything else was in order.


    The wedding shoes were ready, and the tiara on the sandalwood box caught my eye. "This golden tiara is exquisite. | think the


    designer even had a red bean engraved into it."


    She nodded. "This was Zachary''s idea. He said that a red bean symbolizes the yearning for each other. It''s quite meaningful."


    I smiled, thinking of how symbolic and meaningful this wedding was.


    The reception started at noon. After we were done with our food, she dragged me to the hotel lobby to wait for the guests¡¯ arrival.


    Those who were invited to the Moore Family''s banquet were mostly the well- known and well-established families in Jarold City.


    Although it was an officially publicized wedding, only a handful of press houses were invited; only those who were reputable in


    the media industry made the guest list.


    These press houses knew which news would make a good story and which should be kept under wraps.


    This was the unspoken rule of the media industry. Only those who yed by the rules would survive and stay on the top of the


    media food chain.


    Pedro and Valerie were waiting in the reception room of the hotel.


    | felt pretty useless the whole time; only asionally helping to carry things.


    But Freya was worried about me, so she let the waiter take most of them.


    | only needed to smile at the guests as | stood behind Freya.


    "The biggest gunpowder supplier in


    Jarold City, Mr. Owen will be araynng


    shortly. Im.quessing ir Uncle


    pyres Wi be with him," Freya was


    tossing nuts into her mouth as she


    spoke. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She ate too quickly, so |


    subconsciously looked at he om


    stomach and gqui help ut


    Tore es how she never really


    had an appetite this big, so why was


    she... Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    When she saw me looking at her, she shrugged and answered, "It''s been two months. | don''t feel much, just strong urges to eat."


    | was shocked. "You''re pregnant?"


    She nodded. "Yes, and at the age of


    31 when it is the best gtiod fora \


    ve BON THU |


    mantpgva  Fhus, | would


    d finely not let this golden period go


    to waste." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a short pause, she nced at me and said, "| mean, you''re already 30 too. Are you and Hendrix not nning to have a kid


    of your own?"


    "It''s still too early!" | brushed her off. Then, | saw a crowd of people walking in.


    | uttered, "It must be the Milton family that you mentioned."

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Just as Freya turned around, a white- haired old man in an oriental tunic suit came in, surrounded by people.


    He looked to be around the age of 90.


    ¡°Master Milton!" As soon as the old man came in, Freya greeted him and pulled me forward with a smile.


    The old man smiled lightly. It was impossible to ignore the air of authority he carried. "You, darling, thest time | saw you, you


    were still a young girl. How are you getting married now? Time really does fly."


    ¡°Master Milton, worry not about time. You''ll live a long life, and you''ll continue being as strong as a horse."


    The old man was happy at what she said, and pulled her towards the reception room.


    With a hand on my arm, she pulled me along with her, "Master Milton, let me introduce you to Arianna Reid, my brother''s


    daughter.¡±


    He was slightly surprised to see me. He looked at me for a brief moment and said, "Is this the girl your brother has been looking


    for all those years?"


    Freya nodded. "Yes, they''ve been searching for her for so long, and they finally found her."


    | smiled faintly and greeted him, "Nice to meet you, Master Milton!"


    The old man tugged at my arm, puzzled, and said, "I thought you went by another name four years ago. Why did you change


    your name again? Why aren''t you a Moore?"


    He must be referring to Andrea. | smiled quietly in response to his question.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Freya immediately interjected and exined, "No, no, Master Milton. There''s no such person. Her surname had always been


    Reid. You went abroadst time and didn''t get to meet her. Take a good look this time. She''s the Moore family daughter."


    The old man nodded and smiled. "Well, the daughters of the Moore Family are all gorgeous. Grandpa remembers all of you!"


    One after another, the guests arrived, and we escorted the old man into the living room.


    Freya tugged at my arm and said, "Come, it''s time to change!"


    | thought that because her makeup was different, she had wanted a new makeup style to match with her outfit.


    Seeing that the bridesmaid''s outfit she prepared for me was also oriental-themed, | couldn''t help but feel a little surprised, "Isn''t


    this a little over-the-top?¡±


    She shook her head, "It''s not! It has to be like this. It was specially made for you ording to how a princess would wear it."


    I smiled, not really understanding what she meant.


    It was already six in the evening when we finished changing. Timing was of the essence when it came to traditions.


    We rushed to the open-air wedding venue and saw that the guests were already seated.


    Zachary changed into his wedding


    clothes too. He was handsome


    beyond eal oe es edvardfese st


    Wistar itwas oriental- or


    Western-themed, both made him


    stand out. He was one of the most


    outstanding of men. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''ll stand behind meter. This is the twin bangles. Hold on to it until the exchange ceremony," Freya handed me a


    sandalwood box as she hastily exined a few things.


    | nodded. Pedro was clothed in a ck suit and looked outstanding even in his fifties. He didn''t seem to have aged.


    "My brother will lead me into the hall


    later!" Freya whispered in my, aby in


    the future you and WeALix will have


    aaeceihy: and by then, my brother


    will hand you over to him. It will be


    perfect." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | smiled faintly. Perfect could mean many things. When I married Hendrix, my grandmother was no longer around, so | walked to


    him alone.


    Pedro seemed to have overheard her. He looked sideways at me apologetically.


    The music started, and | couldn''t hear what she was saying after.


    Red roses adorned both sides of the red carpet, and white balloons were hung everywhere. The space looked romantic and


    ssy.


    Zachary waited at the entrance of the


    wedding hall. When Pedro hangs¡éy


    Freya''s h nd think Said


    sinterel , From now on, the hand of


    this sister of mine is yours to hold."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Zachary nodded. His warm and deep gaze fell on Freya and stayed on her for quite some time.


    There was so much history in that one gaze.


    I scanned the crowd subconsciously and saw Hendrix instantly.


    Many people came to the wedding, and he was the only familiar face | knew, so | spotted him instantly.


    This really was a traditional oriental wedding.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the couple bowed to each other, Freya chose the twin bangles as her exchange token.


    In the Moore Family, elders were highly respected. Thus, Freya got on her knees and knelt before Pedro and Valerie.


    Once it came to an end, Valerie pulled me along with her. "Let''s go. Someone is going to give you a gift.¡±


    | was a little surprised. "What?"


    "Juste with me." She led me to the flower pond behind the hotel.


    Looking at the white bellflowers that filled the yard, | was stunned, "Where did you find white bellflowers during this season?"


    It was December, it wasn''t the best time to search for midsummer flowers.


    She blinked and looked at me. "Because someone had been nning this since July. These flowers were cultivated in a


    greenhouse for you. Do you know what they symbolize?"


    | thought for a moment and said, "Eternal love, or despaired love. Josiah ced many of these flowers at Monique''s tombstone."


    "Hey!" She pursed her lips and looked at me. "Can''t you tell these are white bellflowers?"


    | nodded, "Yes, and what about it?"


    She said, looking a little baffled, "They symbolize ¡®to only love you for the rest of my life¡¯."


    Looking at her, | couldn''t help but squint. "Aren''t you married? Are you trying to confess your feelings for me?"


    She put her hand on her forehead. "Arianna, you''re so dense."


    What was | supposed to think then?


    Seeing that she was about to leave, | grabbed hold of her. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to get something. Wait here." With that, she left.


    | stood in the backyard and looked at the white bellflowers. Honestly, they were lovely.


    | felt snowkes falling from the sky. | looked up in pleasant surprise and saw that it had begun to snow.


    Pure white snow and white bellflowers were a rare sight to see together.


    "Seven years ago, you told me at the University of Ucrebury''s library that you could only see the white bellflowers and


    snowkes in the Khiel Mountain, and you couldn''t find it anywhere else. So | thought, if | tried, you wouldn''t need to go to Khiel


    Mountain just to see them.¡±


    Hendrix''s deep and alluring voice came from behind. | paused for a moment before | turned back to see him holding a bouquet of


    white bellflowers in his hand.


    It was only then | realized he was the


    one behind all these flowersc O\''!


    aipienennieete lflowers


    a Me at such an extravagant


    wedding ceremony? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With a faint smile, | raised my hand and took the flowers from his hand. "Why did you get romantic all of a sudden? I''m ttered."


    He smiled faintly. "| guess I''ll need to be more romantic from now on."


    "Why did you suddenly do this for me?" | asked. | saw that the snow was getting a little heavier, so | pulled him to the eaves.


    He looked up at the snow and said, "Do you like them?"


    "| love them. They''re beautifull!" It was a nice feeling, knowing that someone had you in their heart.


    Suddenly, a bunch of red roses were


    ced in front of me, s woniag one¡¯ |


    fore,-equid reat) saw Hendrix


    g ng on one knee in front of me.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | froze.


    "Whoa!" Someone cheered from the side. | looked over and saw Freya and Zachary standing there.


    Quite a few people, including those


    who attended the ban et!


    roacha@ahthres, hey watched


    as¡°Hendrix took out the ring box and


    opened it before me. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was speechless. My jaw felt like it was about to hit the floor. Was he trying to propose?

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    ¡°Arianna, | owed you a wedding proposal seven years ago. Is it toote to make up for it now?"


    | was a little surprised, but my heart fluttered with emotions. There was so much warmth within me. "Aren''t we married already?"


    ¡°Even if you''re married, you can still propose. Can romantic things only be done once? Besides, a proposal is necessary for all


    girls," Freya said.


    She then hollered, "Our beloved President Roberts, we haven''t heard you say those three important words. Are you nning not


    to say them?"


    The man''s eyes were clear, and he was as dashing as ever. We looked at each other for a long while. Under the anticipatory and


    watchful gaze of the crowd, | blushed as | slowly reached for the ring.


    Little had | known, he quickly pulled hand forward and put the ring on my finger. His eyes were warm and gentle as he


    whispered, "Arianna, I''ll be with you for the rest of my life."


    He didn''t say "I love you", but what he said meant more than what the three words could hold.


    | smiled faintly and stretched out my hand to help him up.


    Freya felt we were too boring and nagged at us, "Why are you two acting like an old couple who had been married for decades?


    Where was the passion? At least say something sweet to each other!"


    | smiled faintly. "There''s more to love than just fiery passion all the time."


    Love was always in the details. | saw Valerie, whose eyes had reddened a little as she stood beside Pedro, gazing my way.


    My mind went nk for a second, and | suddenly remembered the phone call she made to me.


    She had called herself my mother, which was a very unfamiliar term to me. If | didn''t put more thought into it, I''d almost forgot


    that everyone had a mother.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that | was suddenly in a daze, Hendrix reached out his hand and held me in his arms.


    "It''s nothing.¡±


    The sky gradually darkened. After the wedding ceremony was done, the dinner in the hotel began.


    Freya must have had a hand in the "intermission" earlier. | much preferred simplicity over extravagance.


    The wedding was grand. Most of the guests were from noble families, and even more guests showed up for dinner. Everyone


    greeted each other and were toasting to each other.


    The "intermission" earlier definitely piqued the curiosity of many about my identity.


    Ata dinner like this, the Moore Family''s and Hendrix''s gazes were focused on me. Attracting others¡¯ attention was rather


    inevitable.


    There were spotlights at the dinner, and they were shining on both of us. | lowered my head subconsciously.


    Aman''s voice came to my ears, "Nervous?"


    It would be a lie to say that | was not, but fortunately, | remained calm. "It''s packed."


    He smiled. "Moore family dinners are always packed. Don''t worry. It''s just something we have to face."


    | nodded, and he grabbed my hand. Someone came forward to greet me, calling me Miss Reid.


    | forced a smile, but after a while, my face turned stiff.


    | tore through the crowd and sat at the table. The table was filled with exquisite delicacies.


    There were 16 tables, and Freya had gone on to entertain the guests while Valerie and Pedro were both busy.


    Sitting next to me was ee Milton,


    whom | just met in the all. Ghanles|


    Ss algnieret Me Noa se seen Hendrix


    ahd | taking our seats. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Charles waved at me and said, "Come here, Arianna."


    | was not good at socializing, so | immediately looked at Hendrix. He patted my hand and smiled, "Don''t worry. It''s alright!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Walking to Charles''s side, he


    motioned me to sit do a, Hetook¨¦ed


    rand sad Mice Milton, let


    apatite to you my daughter,


    Arianna Reid!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Owen Milton nodded and said with a


    smile, "| met her earlier. E eye tojd ine


    t t she eibe aaGgnisr & the Moore


    Fafnily. Why is she now your


    daughter?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Charles smiled and said, "This is what we call ¡®fate¡¯. She and | hit it off, so | took her in as my daughter."


    "Oh!" Master Milton nodded and said with a smile, "How blessed she is."


    Right then, everyoneughed out loud while I smiled quietly to myself.


    My form of blessing was to lead a peaceful and healthy life. Could someone like me be considered to be well-tempered?

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    ¡°Arianna, why don''t youe with me to the hotel to change? I''m not a fan of moving around with these clothes," Freya


    whispered into my ear.


    She seemed to have finished her toast, so she was ready to change. | nodded. It was inconvenient for me too to move about in


    this getup.


    After notifying the few elders, | went upstairs with Freya. | guess Freya saw that | looked a little absent-minded in the elevator.


    She let out a chuckle. "What are you thinking about?"


    I shook my head, "Nothing!"


    We entered the hotel room and got changed. She was so tired that sheid on the bed andined, "I swear I''ll only get


    married once in my life. This is too tiring.¡±


    | pursed my lips and looked down at my phone absent-mindedly.


    It was only until Freya called out to me several times that | came back to my senses. | looked at her in confusion and asked,


    ¡°What''s wrong?"


    She frowned, "I should be the one asking you what''s wrong. You''ve been out of it since the elevator ride. What''s on your mind?"


    "Can you do me a favor?" | asked her.


    "What is it?¡±


    ¡°My grandmother left me a sandalwood box before she passed on. At the time, | left it with Master Roberts andter on, before


    he passed on, he handed the box to me. But I didn¡¯t keep an eye on it, and Hendrix lost it. | figured the box wasn''t lost, but it''s


    with Valerie. And | guess Valerie most likely admitted her mistakes because of this box. Can you help me look for it in the Moore


    Family, or ask Valerie whether the box is still with her?"


    She looked at me and hesitated for a moment, "Why are you suddenly thinking about that box?"


    "| just suddenly remembered." It was best for Freya not to know about it just yet.


    She didn''t force me to talk when she saw that | had fallen silent. She only said, "Alright. I''ll go to the Moore Family house to look


    for it.¡±


    | got up and thanked her after she agreed. It was gettingte.


    ¡°Anne''s still at the vi. I''ve got to head back."


    Hendrix was not around when | came downstairs. | found a ce to sit and was getting ready to leave when he returned.


    The man''s figure was slender and tall, a particrly eye- catching sight amongst the crowd.


    | waved in his direction, got up and walked up to him. Before | could speak, he said, "Have you eaten anything yet?"


    | forgot to. Freya had brought me upstairs before | could start eating.


    "I''m not hungry!" After a pause, | wanted to suggest that we head home.


    Unexpectedly, he took me back to the table and brought a lot of food over for me.


    Someone came up for a toast. | had to drive hometer, so | could not help asking, "Can | drink if | drive?"


    He gulped down the wine in his ss and said in a muted voice, "We have a driver!"


    Then, he drank all of it without any hesitation.


    | lowered my eyes and ate the food on the te. To be honest, my appetite was long gone.


    Noticing that | was staring nkly at the dishes on my te, he asked, "Aren''t you hungry?"


    | nodded, thought for a moment, and said, "Freya gave me some candies and said that | should bring them back for Anne."


    He nodded. "Yes. Children can''t eat too much. It''s not good if they do."


    "Is everything alright with Aunt


    Nerissa?" Nerissa ee tqhayel |


    ? meddaven ante) YHrowing a few


    t ae It was as if she had


    epted everything. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, she''s well!" Someone came up to propose a toast to him. He responded with a faint smile and downed it.


    Noticing that | was looking at him, he smiled and handed me the ss of water. "Have some"


    | was a little surprised as | raised my


    hand to grab it. Howev rchec Ol


    rai eciedly aaa tbrgat it. If you


    don''t want to drink, don''t force


    yourself then." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips. | could tell that he was in a foul mood. He had been moody since | came downstairs.


    "I''ve been busy all day and a little


    tired. Let''s go back!" Things mus


    piling up for it at theaffice. ere


    thannahatbeen busy recently. He


    didn''t have to attend the wedding, but


    he came because of me. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | reached out for his hand. The man''s fingers were long and slender, but his knuckles felt slightly cold.


    He was a little surprised at my touch, but he smiled and said, "Don''t worry."


    There was a strong stench of alcohol as he spoke. He had too much to drink.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    | dragged him out of the hotel, and the driver drove the car over. After we hopped on, he leaned on my shoulder, breathing softly.


    It wasn''t like him to be this quiet.


    Halfway through the journey, he suddenly hollered, "Stop!"


    The driver was confused but still pulled over. Hendrix got off the car and started throwing up.


    | got off the car to buy some water for him. When | came back, | saw him leaning against the car, resting with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Rinse your mouth," | said, handing him the bottle of water.


    He opened his eyes slightly and rinsed his mouth.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver restarted the car, and Hendrixid in the car seat with his eyes shut.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the vi. | asked the driver to help get him into the bedroom while | went to the kitchen


    to get him a ss of water with honey.


    But before | entered the kitchen, | heard someone vomiting upstairs. Hendrix threw up again before he could make it to the


    bedroom. He left a mess in


    his wake.


    The driver patted his back. | looked at Hendrix and didn''t know what to say.


    | helped him back to his bedroom andid him on the bed. Seeing that it was gettingte, | asked the driver to go home.


    After cleaning up, | found Hendrix lying motionlessly on the bed.


    | said, "Hendrix!"


    "Yes," he replied.


    "You need to wash up before going to bed," | said, then walked over to him and unbuttoned his jacket. His well-ironed clothes


    were wrinkled.


    Fortunately, although he was drunk, he heard me. | took off my coat and said, "Take a shower."


    He nodded, got up and went into the bathroom, his legs wobbled beneath him as he walked. | found some pajamas and a bath


    towel, and followed him in.


    After all, he was drunk. He stood under the shower and started washing himself with his clothes still on.


    Putting the clothes in my hand aside, | turned the shower off and reached for the buttons on his shirt. "Hendrix, take off your


    clothes before taking a bath."


    He nodded and he slurred, "Okay!"


    He was rather obedient in this state.


    Putting the shirt aside, | was a little stunned. The man was strong, and his muscles were well-defined.


    It wasn''t like | hadn''t seen him before, but under these circumstances, | had to help him take his pants off.


    |manded, "Hendrix, take off your pants and take a shower. I''ll wait for you outside."


    He nodded obediently.


    | walked out of the bathroom and closed the door.


    I sat in the bedroom and waited for a long time. | could hear sounds of flowing water from the bathroom.


    | tidied up his clothes and ced them outside the bathroom.


    After waiting for a while, the water stopped, but he wasn''t out yet. | began to worry.


    | pushed the door open and saw Hendrix''s sturdy back. | quickly turned around and said, "Hendrix, get into your pajamas."


    | didn''t get a response. | frowned and repeated, "Hendrix..."


    All of a sudden, my body was held by


    him from behind. | was enveloped by


    Cypatae ent stiff, and


    the atmosphere was awkward.


    "Hendrix, you..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Call me Hubby!" He demanded and put his chin on my shoulder. His hot breath hit my neck, and a strange feeling arose within


    me.


    ¡°Put... on your pajamas." We''ve definitely slept together before; | just had my issues with him, so we rarely slept together these


    days.


    He tightened his grip on me. | had


    changed out of the gown! werexat! |


    t wedding banguetin into


    comfortable pajamas as soon as |


    came back. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | could feel the change in his body through the thin fabric.


    | had forgotten that he was a man; a strong man in his prime.


    | raised my hand, covered his well-defined hand, and said softly, "Hendrix, it''s gettingte."


    "Hmm," he hummed. He was still drunk. He turned my body around and made me lock eyes with him.


    He immediately pressed his thin lips on me. The kiss was hasty yet restrained.


    It was a suffocating kiss that


    knocked the winds out of me_|-raised 1c


    my hand nd trigdhte ase him, but he


    tlhe is hand around and grabbed


    me. "Arianna, he never touched you,


    did he?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was stunned. | didn''t even have a chance to react. Who was the person he was referring to?


    "What?"

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    He did not speak anymore, but his kisses kepting like a storm. It was like he wanted to eat me alive.


    He was emotional.


    | realized it when we were at the hotel. But why was he being like this?


    | had thought it was because he was tired, but now this didn''t seem to be the case now.


    The air in the bathroom was hot, and he had the body of a perfect man. There was nothing in his eyes but lust and passion.


    ¡°Hendrix!¡± | shrieked, and he had already picked me up.


    He stopped, and panted heavily while looking at me, his eyes dark yet luminous at the same time.


    He looked confused.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Are you angry?" | asked. | too was confused about what was going on with him, but | treaded carefully.


    He looked at me, and his dark eyes narrowed slightly. His gaze was as gentle as ever.


    ¡°You don''t want to?" He asked slowly, and his voice sounded hoarse and restrained.


    | shook my head. "| want to, but not here, okay?"


    He hugged me and said in a low voice, "Okay!"


    He went back to the bedroom and put me on the bed.


    We slept together before but this time, it felt different.


    That night, | didn''t sleep for a long while. |id beside him and felt a throbbing ache in my heart.


    | only fell asleep muchter in the night, a groan in my ear woke me up. | immediately sat up and turned on the bedsidemp.


    Hendrix''s forehead was beaded with sweat, and his brows were knitted together as he cried out in pain.


    He was having a nightmare.


    | woke him up. "Hendrix..."


    When he woke up and saw that it was me, he came back to his senses and hugged me tightly. His cried, his voice hoarse,


    ¡°Arianna, don''t go!"


    This was out of the blue. | was startled by his reaction for a moment before | stretched out my hand andforted him. "I''m not


    going anywhere!"


    |id back on the bed and he hugged me. With a raised hand to wipe his sweat, | asked, "Were you dreaming?"


    He nodded and held me in his arms. He took a deep breath and said, "The darkness has hollowed me out. Arianna, | only have


    you."


    It was onlyter that | found out that | was not the only one tormented by pain. | healed a little through Anne in the past four


    years, but he could only suffer in the darkness on his own.


    | moved closer to him and said, "As long as you need me, I''m not going anywhere. | won''t leave for the rest of my life."


    He wasn''t the only one who was lonely. Hendrix and | were like two puppets drowning in the depths of the sea. We had to rely on


    each other to stop the darkness from devouring uspletely.


    He said, "Look at this empty room.


    Every time | wake up in the middle of


    the night, my bedsidewas always |!


    iywacaslGOu were never here.


    eomictines | wonder if you were real,


    and whether | had hallucinated you


    because |''m too lonely." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Every time | enter the Ucrebury vi,


    it feels empty. Later, when | went to


    visit my grandparents at the


    eats their temibGidnes Ww would


    Idok sd \vid, so clear. | began to


    doubt whether | was in a dream. On


    the way back to the vi, | even had


    the idea of plunging the car to the


    bottom of the cliff. | wanted to wake


    up from this dream..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | held his hand and interlocked my fingers with his. There was a dull pain in my heart. "I''m sorry!"


    He continued, "Arianna, Grandpa taught me how to survive in the business world and how to confront my enemies, but he has


    never taught me how to love. When | met you, | was testing the waters and hurt you in the process. I''m sorry."


    | shook my head, and tears flowed from my eyes. "| was too stubborn.¡±


    No one was perfect. In the past seven years, though | was submissive, | never did think much for him or from his perspective. |


    never put myself in his shoes.


    | loved him, but not in the right way.


    If | had told him the truth about our child instead of faking my miscarriage... if | had showed vulnerability instead of making him


    think that | was alright with leaving...


    He wouldn''t be so worried that |


    would leave him after | reunited with


    the Moore Family angsty dpe; watateieliee


    ehilgidie: ue ue wouldn''t have


    ie because of me, and my


    rtionship with my actual parents


    wouldn''t be in this torrid state either.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    That night, we hugged each other in remorse.


    Love was a source of strength. Love was about giving and not taking. Patience and support were of utmost importance.


    Hendrix said, "I don''t want to go through what | went through those four years again. Those days were too long and lonely.¡±


    | teared up. "There won''t be another four years. We''re going to be together for the rest of our lives."


    He held my body close, and said in a low voice, "Arianna, tell me that you love me!"


    | raised my head, looked at his well- defined features, and said with certainty and earnestness, "I love you, Hendrix."


    His smile was as bright as the sun. "I love you too."


    This was the first time we told each other how we truly felt.


    He said, "Thank you!"


    | was startled, "What for?"


    Thank you for loving me. Thank you foring back.


    Winter in Jarold city was long. It usuallysted from November all the way until February or March.


    Anne had a cold, and | couldn''t wake her up in the morning.


    Hendrix wasn''t around but he left a note on the bedside table. He wrote, "It''s cold outside. Remember to wear moreyers when


    you head out and drink more warm water."


    | smiled faintly and kept the piece of paper.


    Looking at Anne''s little blushed face, my heart ached. In the end, | decided to call Josiah.


    "Hi, Arianna." The man''s voice was cold and distant.


    | couldn''t be bothered. After a moment of silence, | said, "Doctor Saunders, could youe to the eastern suburbs? Anne has a


    fever, and the hospital tends to get crowded. I''m afraid that she''ll catch something more serious if | send her there."


    This was an excuse, but it was a start.


    Josiah went silent for a moment before he answered, "Alright!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    He arrived about twenty minutester. When | opened the door, | was a little surprised to see him here so soon.


    ¡°Were you working nearby?" | knew it was at least a forty- minute drive for him to get here from where he lived, yet he had


    arrived so quickly. There was no way he could get here so soon unless he were nearby.


    He pursed his lips and did not answer my question. Instead, he asked, "How''s Anne doing?"


    "She still has a fever and she''s burning up!" | moved out of the way to let him in.


    He carried the first-aid kit in his hand and went in without taking off his shoes. | looked at him and thought about how he was


    actually rather kind to Anne.


    Blood sure was thicker than water.


    | followed him into Anne''s bedroom where he took her temperature. "Is there any ice at home?" He asked.


    | nodded. "Yes!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get a towel and wrap it in ice cubes to cool her down. Then find a few thick nkets and turn off the heater."


    As he spoke, he began to fumble around in his first-aid kit.


    | was surprised to hear his instructions. "The weather is so cold now. Will she be okay if | turn the heater off while she has a


    fever?"


    He stopped what he was doing and raised his eyes at me. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you the doctor or am |?"


    "You..." | shut my mouth and went to the kitchen for the ice cubes. | did what he asked; | turned the heater off and found


    nkets.


    After everything was done, | went back into the room. He frowned slightly when he saw me. "Go wait in the living room. I''ve got


    this."


    | wanted to say something, but he didn''t seem to want me there. | also realized that | was not dressed in enoughyers.


    | then left Anne''s bedroom. There


    was a firece in the bedroom which


    Hendrix had asked.q e@atkerSoCome


    cvaradiy ebrly morning to light up. It


    wouldst the entire day, so the room


    wouldn''t be cold at all. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    About half an hourter, Josiah came out of Anne''s room. He ced the first-aid kit on the table and went to wash his hands in


    the kitchen.


    He said, "The fever has subsided.


    Stay home for a couple of d


    take goo carer of neice her have


    light f , and don''t let her eat


    anything sour, spicy, oily or fried."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he added, "I''ve left the


    medicine in the room. She only needs


    to take it once.a day wacdohtRave


    tO yvenerteo much. Kids shouldn''t


    take too many drugs anyways; there


    could be side effects." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded. Standing next to him, | saw dark circles under his eyes. He was clearly sleep deprived.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    After thinking for a while, | said, "It''s about to snow again, and it will be noon soon. Do you want to stay for lunch?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    | had to say - there are days | didn''t want to see him because of Anne; days when | didn''t even want him anywhere near the


    Roberts house.


    | even thought about telling Hendrix to stay away from him. This way, no one would take Anne away from me.


    But I couldn''t be so selfish!


    He paused for a moment, turned off the tap, and then took a tissue to wipe his hands. He looked at me and asked, "Are you


    cooking?"


    This man...


    After a pause, | nodded. "Yes!" | thought for a moment and said, "I''ll cookter, but no one is watching Anne. Would you do me a


    favor and look after her for me?"


    He raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    | let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t stay in the living room. Instead, he went straight into Anne''s bedroom.


    A father would always care for his daughter.


    Hendrix and I should have a child soon.


    | rummaged around the fridge for some food. Anne could only eat healthy food, so | decided to cook only nutritious food for her.


    It didn''t take me long to whip up a healthy meal for three.


    When | went to Anne''s room to call for them, Anne had already woken up. She was sitting on the bed with Josiah ying a


    game. Her voice still sounded hoarse and weak.


    Sheughed so much that she started to cough. Josiah helped her by patting her back. His gaze on her was always tender and


    loving.


    "Food is ready!" | called out, interrupting their lovely father-daughter moment.


    No one said | had to be a saint.


    When | saw them talking andughing, | felt a little sad. After all, | did raise this child with my bare hands.


    She was my salvation.


    Both of them came back to their senses. Josiah''s smile faded away, and he bent down to give Anne a hug.


    Anne stretched out her hand instinctively and said with a smile, "Mommy, | told Mr. Saunders a riddle earlier. | asked him if | used


    a durian and a watermelon to hit his head, which would hurt more? What do you think?


    Josiah carried Anne in his arms out of the bedroom. | couldn''t peel my eyes from tracking every affectionate interaction they


    shared.


    | replied casually, "Durian!"


    Anne burst intoughter, and coughed again from the excitement.


    Josiah helped make her feel better as he said calmly, "Your voice hasn''t recovered yet. You''re not allowed tough anymore."


    Although his words were stern, it was out of love.


    Anne stopped coughing eventually.


    Then, she looked at me, "Momm


    Mr. Saunders hag shecstine-Sniswer


    Bu naw ebdid a durian and


    watermelon hurt? Of course, your


    head would hurt even more if you


    were hit!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The little girl went on chattering as she kept holding onto Josiah, making him listen to her riddles.


    On the dining table, Anne ate more than usual. She was so excited and happy that it didn''t take her long to fall asleep once she


    finished eating.


    Josiah packed his medical kit on the sofa and was prepared to leave.


    After a moment of silence, | said, "Do you have time, Doctor Saunders? Can we talk?"


    He pursed his lips, nodded, and sat back down on the sofa. "Sure!"


    | took a small breath and dived


    straight to the point. " hen Manique


    nase shesaiuthat''anne should


    n if e reunited with you for the


    rest of her life." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as | finished my words, his gaze darkened with pain. "I understand!"


    ¡°Anne is still your child. No one can deny this," | continued calmly, "Not even Monique."


    He looked up at me in astonishment. He asked with a frown, "So, what are you saying?"


    "What happened between you and


    Monique is you and her business


    alone, and | would bate tginterare ''


    bes (gve ria chide. Anne has been


    with me since she was a baby and


    I''ve raised her as my own. We share a


    bond and a connection. | hope you


    can understand this." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    He nodded calmly and waited for me to continue.


    | pursed my lips and said, "You and Hendrix are ride- or- die partners. He''s a person who needs warmth and emotional support.


    Of course, we''re all the same. | don''t want us to end things on a bad note."


    | paused and went on, "You can tell Anne the truth, but only when she reaches 18. And it''ll also be up to her whether she wants


    to recognize you as her father or not. Of course, in these eighteen years, you can see her any time you wish to. If the Saunders


    family can take good care of her, I''m fine with letting her spend her holidays with the Saunders family. Just for her to see the


    elders asionally."


    He was surprised by what | said. Perhaps he hadn''t expected that apromise like this would be possible with me.


    "Are you serious?" He looked at me, his face firm.


    | nodded. "Yes. I''ve made this decision, not for you but for Hendrix. | don''t want him throwing away his brotherhood with you


    because of me. I''m not going to look into you and Hendrix''s shared past, but | hope that the rtionship between the both of you


    will always be the same as before.."


    He seemed taken aback. After a long silence, "Arianna, thank you."


    He was still a man of few words.


    | looked down and said monotonously, "You don''t have to thank me. Although | don''t know how much you loved Monique, at least


    for now, | can see that you do love Anne. | think Monique and | would agree that there''s no harm in having one more person to


    love Anne.¡±


    Since | had said everything | wanted to, | didn''t ask him to stay any longer.


    He didn''t seem to care about my brashness. After a moment of silence, he spoke, "I would like to bring Anne back to Hanlusia


    City, not because | want to introduce her to the Saunders, but because | want to bring her there. | promised Monique that | would


    if possible."


    | frowned. Although | felt a little ufortable with the idea, | still nodded. "Okay, but not too long.¡±


    ¡°It won''t be. It''ll just be three days."


    ¡°Alright, let me know when."


    I can''t keep Anne by my side forever. She would eventually have to grow up and leave the nest.


    After sending Josiah off, | went back to Anne''s room. | felt a slight sadness and helplessness, seeing her grow little by little every


    day.


    Freya''s wedding had made me one of the more notable youngdies in the capital.


    Perhaps | had Freya''s deliberate introduction, or Charles¡¯ to thank for this.


    Unintentionally, | had be a famous socialite in Jarold City. In other words, a celebrity.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When | rang Freya, Anne was still asleep. | had missed her call earlier.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    ¡°Arianna, are you listening?" Freya, who was on the other end of the line, asked.


    "Yes!" | answered after a pause, "Now that the wedding''s over, where are you going for your honeymoon?"


    She thought for a moment and said, "Zachary and | talked and we''re going to the Maldives. The weather''s nice there."


    ¡°Alright then, take care of yourselves. I''ve got to go. Anne is waking up, so I''ll need to check on her," | responded after | heard


    some sounds from the bedroom.


    She responded with an "okay".


    Then, she ended the call.


    Anne woke up and was siill a little tired. The little fellow curled herself up in the nket. When she saw me, she called out to me


    softly, "Mommy, | am thirsty!"


    | poured her some water and rested my hand on her forehead. | was relieved to find that her fever had finally resided.


    "Mommy!" Anne called out to me again when she saw how distracted | was as she handed me the


    empty cup.


    | came back to my senses and took the cup in her hand.


    | tucked her in and asked, "Do you still want to sleep?"


    The little girl shook her head. "I''m not sleepy anymore. Did Mr. Saunders say that | can get out of bed?"


    | smiled and said, "Yes, he did!"


    Hearing this, she turned and got out of bed. Although her fever was gone, she still looked tired.


    The heavy snowfall had stopped, and | looked at the vast expanse of white snow outside.


    What did Irvin and Hendrix talk about that caused Hendrix, who was always calm andposed, to lose control like that?


    Hendrix was always emotionally stable and was not easily triggered.


    An hourter, Shirley called. "Arianna, we need to talk!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips. | could tell that she was anxious. "Sure!"


    ¡°Are you able to meet right now?"


    Hearing this, | looked at Anne. She was curled up on the sofa, looking fatigued and drowsy. She was probably going to fall


    asleep again soon.


    "| can''t right now!"

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    | paused for a while, then said, "I''ll not meddle with anything that has to do with the Granger Group and Irvin. If you think of me


    as a true friend, then please, don''t force me into something that goes against my principles. | have no interest in business, and |


    will not do Hendrix wrong."


    After | hung up, | tried to collect myself for a while. | saw that Anne was fast asleep behind me.


    | was supposed to take my postgraduate finals, but after procrastinating, I''ve missed the exams, so | was rather free now.


    In the evening.


    Hendrix came back, looking incredibly tired. My guess was that he was drunk the entire night.


    | was neck deep in my pool of thoughts when he walked into the living room. He ced the keys down then approached me to


    give me a hug. He murmured softly, "Why didn''t you call me?¡±


    | was surprised to hear that, and | looked back at him. My gazended on the stubble he had. He hadn''t been shaving. "| was


    worried that you''re busy. | didn''t want to disturb you.¡±


    He tucked his head on my shoulder, "Nothing is more important than you."


    "What''s for dinner?" He asked while looking around the living room, "Where''s Anne?"


    "She''s sleeping in the bedroom. She had a fever this morning." | pondered about asking him about Irvin.


    He nodded and held me in his arms. "Josiah stopped by?"


    | mumbled a ''yes''. After a moment of silence, | raised my head and looked up at him, "I saw the news this morning. The Roberts


    Group purchased a lot of Fantasia''s shares. Is thepany nning to expand into Artificial Intelligence?"


    | was beating around the bush. However, this man was too smart and observant to not know what | was trying to ask.


    Hendrix''s face turned dark immediately. "Who called you?"


    In that split second, he realized his tone was too harsh, so he pulled himself together for a moment and said again, "I will take


    care of the business. Don''t worry about it."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    His words were very gentle, but it was obvious that he wasn''t willing to talk further about it.


    I got his message. He didn''t want me to get involved. Men were capable of handling matters their way.


    | pursed my lips and casted my gaze downwards.


    Looking at my fingertips, | fell silent and exhaled lightly, "Okay, just don''t overwork yourself.¡±


    He got up and grunted in agreement, "| have something to handle. I''m going to the study to finish it. I''ll be downter to keep you


    company." Then, he went upstairs to the study.


    Looking at his firm back, | felt my mind drift a little. | realizedter that | forgot to ask him if he ate.


    | went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles, and after seasoning it, | headed upstairs.


    | stood outside the study. The door was halfclosed, and | could hear him making a phone call.


    | had no idea what the other person said, but the tip of his pen was pressed so hard against the contractid out in front of him


    that the ink made a blot on the piece of paper.


    His eyes darkened, and he noticed that he had been exerting too much force. However, he didn''t stop.


    Instead, he held his pen even tighter, pressing it against the contract even harder. "Are you done?" Obviously, he was ina


    terrible mood.


    Of course, the person on the other end took notice of the change in his mood but | gathered that they still continued talking.


    Hendrix lowered his voice and asked, "How am | friends with him? You don''t know anything about business."


    He was fuming in anger.


    After he hung up the phone, he


    squinted his violent-fill eyes. Hel |


    saree essary on the table and


    co¨¦fitinued signing it as if nothing


    happened. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, he identally knocked onto the cup of coffee on his desk, spilling it.


    The man was still elegant and reserved. He swiftly got a piece of napkin and wiped it across the table to clean the spilled coffee.


    He was no longer the teenager who


    wore his heart on his ae aout


    anymore fter years 6F being in the


    copors world, and quite frankly,


    there was nothing wrong with that.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After experiencing the ups and


    downs of life, people AG ld figan¨¦ out


    at they wante@andw at they


    didn''t. One knew how best to survive


    on their own terms. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    | gave the door a few light knocks.


    Hendrix looked sideways and saw me standing outside the door. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was no trace of


    malice on his face. He spoke with a faint smile, "What delicious food have you made?"


    | smiled and walked into the study, ced the noodles on the table, and wiped the coffee from the desk for him as if nothing


    happened.


    | took the napkin in his hands and threw it away. "Just some noodles. It''s my first time making this. Try it."


    He smiled gently as if everything that happened was just an interlude. He sat at the table and ate quietly.


    | cleaned up the mess on the table for him and asked, "How is Aunt Nerissa doingtely?"


    Nerissa was Irvin''s stepmother. To some extent, Hendrix and Irvin could even be considered cousins.


    He replied as he chewed, "She''s fine!"


    A file on the table caught my attention. It was a proposal to acquire Granger Group dated two years ago.


    Why did he wait until now to sign the contract?


    The contract was stained with ink, and | took a tissue to wipe it.


    "It''s no use!" His deep voice sounded from behind me. "Ink is difficult to clean up, not to mention if it''s on paper."


    | pursed my lips and ced the documents down without saying anything.


    Seeing that he had finished all the noodles in the bowl, | smiled and asked, "How was it?"


    He nodded. "Very vorful." He put his arm around me and kissed my forehead. "Yana should be discharged soon. Let''s go see


    her tomorrow."


    He rarely remembered such trivial matters, so | nodded and smiled, "Sure, let''s go together."


    | took a slight pause and decided to test the waters. | asked, "Hendrix, let''s make an appointment to remove the ring, okay?¡±


    He pursed his lips slightly, "Hmm?"


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones, right?" | looked up at his face while saying. "Anne is a Saunders. | love her, and so do you. With


    Josiah visiting her, it just means that she''ll have one more person to dote on her. It is a good thing.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, his eyes fell on me, "You agreed to let Josiah see Anne?"


    | nodded. "He''s Anne''s father, after all. | don''t have the right to stop him. What''s more, | want a child of my own as well.¡±


    His body went evidently stiff for a bit. He then curled his lips into a smile and agreed.


    It looked like we were on the same page.


    Finally, we had something to be happy about.


    As for the other Irvin- rted matter, perhaps it was best for me to stay out of it.


    | cleaned up the utensils and went downstairs.


    Anne slept in for the whole day, so she was no longer sleepy. She was in the living room ying with Snowball.


    It was always good to have a pet at home. It could keep childrenpany.


    Hendrix was still as busy as ever;


    perhaps even busier n than Gstiel.


    te Ko@ethese days and


    i always be at work. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, is Mr. Roberts really this busy? It must be tough for him,¡± Anne told me.


    | grinned and answered, "For people


    to respect and listen to you, eqn


    need to trqygh s¨¦rie hardships


    oa challenges. Physical


    pain is one of the easiest obstacles


    to deal with." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The hardest of them was the pain buried deep in


    the soul.


    Shirley came to the vi out of the


    blue. | had no reasgn to\dsiveer\ |


    sinesane Kad already made the


    trip. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was furious,


    ¡°Arianna, | thought you were


    helping Irvin by giving him all of your savings. But


    | underestimated you! You''re no different from


    Hendrix, using such despicable acts to bring him down."

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    | didn''t understand her, so | said, "Tell me everything, then we''ll sort it out."


    | thought that my tone was adequately calm.


    However, she still spat back in disdain, "You used the profit Advancer Tech has been gaining all these years to help Irvin turn his


    business around. But have you ever considered that this money and action of yours can be used against Irvin? This was


    obviously an illegal loan! Now that the news is out, the Granger Group shares are plummeting, and the Grangers will soon be a


    laughing stock. We will never survive this. Arianna, you''re despicable."


    | frowned, "What do you mean it was an illegal loan?"


    The profits from Advancer Tech had always been in my ount. | never used them in all these years. If it weren''t for my need to


    repay Irvin''s kindness, | would not have used the money at all.


    "That money was Advancer Tech''s official earnings. How did it be an illegal loan?"


    "You''ll need to ask your husband," she sneered. "You two are really something. One is acting innocent while the other pretends


    to be all righteous but stabs us in the back, not even letting us off for one bit." What she said got me confused.


    | was silent for a while before telling her, "If the Granger Group is having problems because of this money, I''ll take care of it. It''s


    gettingte. Please head home."


    After all, we were friends before. It was inappropriate to say more.


    She was still pregnant, so | couldn''t me her for getting worked up over this.


    After sending her off, | went to the study and found Hendrix smoking on the balcony.


    Pungent smoke filled the room. | looked at the time.


    | stood behind him and asked, "It''s already eleven. Don''t you want to get some shut-eye?"


    He didn''t answer. He had his back facing me; things felt distant and hostile.


    As my gaze fell on the table, | saw the same contract.


    "I''m the one who gave Irvin the money," | said, breaking the silence, "| owe him my life. He would normally not ept the money,


    but he had no choice this time because it could save him his life. So, he took it, and now we''re even."


    His body froze, but the cigarette he held in his hands still had smokeing out of it.


    After a pause, | continued, "If you me me for not discussing this matter with you, then that''s my problem. It has nothing to do


    with the Granger Group. Hendrix, if you want to acquire the Granger Group because of this, it''s unfair to Irvin."


    "Unfair?" Hendrix turned around with furrowed brows. He stared at me and asked, "What''s fair then?"


    ¡°Hendrix,¡± | returned a frown, "Didn''t we agree to let the past go? What''s really bothering you?"


    Was he out to get Irvin because of the one month Irvin spent taking care of me?


    Hendrix didn''t respond. He just squinted at me, his gaze visibly cold and angry. "Who came by earlier?"


    He inched his way towards me,


    his grim aura erwneliiied fy Being.


    "Pipi tr@ih ath you?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Out of instinct, | clenched the phone in my hand and took a few steps back.


    "Hendrix, we shouldn''t be like this!"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Give me your phone. Give it."


    | avoided his eyes and bit my lips. |


    gripped my phone even tight om


    wasn''t w ried thathEnould see


    prealg | was just terrified by the


    way he talked and approached me.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He moved fast, snatching the phone away despite my attempts to avoid him.


    He discovered that thest call | received was from Shirley.


    He looked at the phone and Tey


    "You never avoided her\je youText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ingorbeingybest friends with


    her?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    There was more to what he said. | looked up at him with disbelief.


    Anger crept up to me as | said, "You''re overthinking it. I''m not like you. | know my boundaries. I''d not act on my ill intentions, and


    never would | do things through means like this."


    Although | said these words calmly, they were enough to hurt. So much had happened in the past four years. What we were


    destined to go through, we already did. People were most afraid of their scars being exposed, and that was exactly what | just


    did to Hendrix.


    Hendrix mmed his fist on the balcony rail in anger. The fury he had suppressed for a long time had finally broken out. He


    threw his phone to the ground, smashing it into pieces.


    For the past seven years, | had never seen him so angry. It was a kind of rage that could almost devour a person.


    | waspletely startled by his reaction. | could see the darkness pooling in his eyes and the ferociousness he had in his nature.


    For a moment, | thought he would hurt me, but he didn''t.


    He just muttered, "Cut ties with Irvin. Don''t get involved in his affairs, or Shirley''s."


    It was not worth it to hurt ourselves for others. No matter how well- cultivated and courteous a person was to others, all their


    manners could be thrown out the window in a fit of rage.


    Hendrix''s emotions had been forced out of his forbearance and exhaustion time and time again.


    | could be understanding of this; | could even be forgiving. But everyone had to make peace with their own feelings and


    emotions.


    | didn''t say anything else to him. | just turned around and went out of the study silently. We were no longer young and in our


    twenties.


    We no longer smashed things when we fought, left home, cried hysterically as if proiming to the whole world that we were


    going our separate ways.


    For adults, all desperation and exasperation were done in silence.


    | returned to the bedroom, washed up, dried my hair, and went to bed as | would usually.


    But to sleep?


    I couldn''t.


    That night, Hendrix never came back to the bedroom after that, nor did | leave the bedroom.


    We both needed to get a grip on ourselves. Seeing each other would only cause harm; nothing good woulde out of it.


    In the early hours of the morning, | felt a slight sense of drowsiness. But the bedroom door opened all of a sudden, followed by a


    man''s voice. "Arianna!"


    He walked over to the edge of the bed and called out to me a few times. He finally stopped when he saw that | wasn''t going to


    respond.


    He murmured, "I''m sorry."


    | didn''t say anything. | just felt extremely sleepy.


    | slept for a long time. When | woke up, it was already some time in the afternoon.


    | got up and went downstairs to Anne''s room, but crossed paths with a middle-aged woman in the living room.


    Her name was Fiona. She was a


    nanny that Hendrix hired. Whew sfia


    sey ror of gra¨¦icu the warmly and


    t let


    t to attend to her own


    business. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    We initially didn''t intend to look for a nanny, but Hendrix seemed to have found one to take care of Anne.


    Anne was doing much better, so she was ying with Snowball in the courtyard.


    Seeing this, | didn''t go forward to disturb her and just prepared to go back to the bedroom.


    "Mrs. Roberts, I''ll be done cooking in a while. Would you like me to send food up to you?" Fiona asked.


    ¡°No, I''ll be downter." With that, | returned to my bedroom.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After washing up, | sat at the


    dressing table. My hair ad nowt)


    wo.al fee wags thy waist after a


    few years of not cutting it. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    During my university days, | always


    liked to keep my hair at shoulder-


    length. However, Monique al areal


    said that i{ sommpore €ohPessed to


    rhe aid | was too embarrassed to


    answer, | could say that | would


    marry him only after my hair reached


    waist-length. So, from then on, |


    made it a point to keep my hair at


    shoulder-length. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As time went by, the man who confessed his love for me would naturally know what | meant.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Thinking about the past, | couldn''t help butugh. Everything back then seemed like a joke. Now that | thought about it,


    everything about it was enough to warm my heart for a long time.


    Fate couldn''t be avoided even if one tried. No matter how much you forced something to happen, it was still not going to happen


    if it wasn''t meant to.


    | heard footsteps behind me. Fiona must have figured | was taking too long and decided toe and get me to eat.


    | tied my long hair into a ponytail and turned around. When | saw that it was Hendrix, | was a little startled.


    Then | turned back slightly and continued doing what | was doing but at a slower pace.


    What happenedst night was a fight, right?


    Hendrix put his hands on my shoulder. | could see him from the mirror. His gaze was warm. He looked at me as | braided my


    hair, no longer angry like he was the previous night.


    | set my gaze downwards to avoid looking at him.


    | didn''t say a word and neither did Hendrix. Silence fell between us, making the already odd atmosphere feel even tenser.


    | sighed.


    | took a slight breath, but before | could say something, Hendrix said, "We''re going to see Yanater. Do you want to put some


    makeup on?"


    If he didn''t remind me, | would have forgotten about it. We did agree the night before that we would visit Yana and her son.


    | considered his initiative to start a conversation with me as a way to coax andfort me. Usually, others always had to


    compromise when it came to him. Seeing him going soft for me, | could not keep silent any longer.


    | nodded in response.


    ¡°Are you still going to the office today?" | asked while applying my lip balm.


    Putting on makeup was too much of a hassle. Plus, | had to remove themter which just sounded too much of a chore. As long


    as | looked presentable, just lip balm would do.


    "You look good!" Hemented, like a child wanting to please his parents.


    I smiled faintly, got up, and went into the closet.


    At the dining table.


    | wasn''t hungry. After a few bites, Hendrix''s phone rang. He ced it on the table, and | saw that Evan was calling him.


    It must bepany matters. He looked at me and said softly, "I''ll be done in a bit!"


    Then he got up to answer the phone. | didn''t understand most of what he was saying since he used too much business jargon.


    But | was sure of one thing - he was buying the Granger Group over. And he was going to do it bit by bit, one step at a time.


    I stared nkly at the food in my bowl. My appetite was gone. | got up and pushed the chair into the table, causing a bit of a


    ruckus.


    Hendrix got distracted and looked over to me. Seeing that | was about to leave the dining table, he frowned a little and asked,


    "What is it? Is the food not to your liking?"


    When Fiona heard what he said, she looked somewhat nervous. After all, it was her first day here. She would be fired if | was


    unhappy.


    | shook my head, "I''m just not hungry!"


    | went upstairs for my purse. What


    was happening between him and


    vey was not up tarpesemeasetT


    witjraaymidie Vh d already handed


    over the sum of money; although me


    giving the money to Irvin was not


    quite the same as Hendrix giving Irvin


    the money. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If | continued harping on it, Hendrix would get even more aggressive. | had no choice but to turn a blind eye to it; that was all |


    could do.


    | bought Yana''s son a gold bracelet. It


    was supposed to be for er goo 11


    ne et, Bod MSught that it


    if n''t matter even if | gave it to


    him now. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Aaron had said that it was cold in Jarold City, and they didn''t n to have a party for the son. A family get-together would suffice,


    he said.


    When | came downstairs, Hendrix was instructing Fiona on how to take care of Anne. When he saw me, he had a faint smile on


    his face.


    ¡°Are you ready?" He asked. | nodded and went out of the vi.


    The car was in the yard, and | immediately hopped onto it.


    When Hendrix got in the car, he put a small box in my hand and started the car. "Advancer Tech''s new model."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | was stunned for a moment before


    opening the box. There was


    phone wi ngokranteliaaionas


    ins\eTNis was a device that was


    both fashionable and chic. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Right, he had broken mine the night before.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    | did not say anything. | just took the phone out, nced at it and slipped it into my bag.


    We were both silent during the car ride.


    Aaron bought Yana a vi in the Southern District. It had a ssic interior design, with a variety of flowers and nts in the small


    courtyard. Snow was everywhere, so there was not much of a scenic view.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    There were two nannies in the vi to take care of Yana and her son. When we arrived, Aaron wasn''t around.


    Yana was resting in her bedroom. When she heard that we wereing over, she got up and waited for us in the living room.


    Seeing her wrapped in thick pajamas, she didn''t look as healthy as she did right after giving birth.


    When she saw me, she forced out a smile and said, "There you are. Have you eaten?"


    She lost so much weight. | couldn''t help but ask her about it. "Yes, we have. How did you lose so much weight?"


    She smiled, "I just gave birth. Looking thin is normal."


    She motioned for us to sit down and asked the nanny to fetch us some water.


    | looked around but found that the baby was nowhere in sight. | couldn''t help but ask, "Where is the baby?¡±


    "He''s sleeping upstairs!" She handed me a bottle of water and said with a smile, "He was delivered prematurely, so his body


    hasn''t fully developed yet. He has to stay in the insted box for a few more days."


    Although she seemed nonchnt about it, my heart ached for her.


    Sighing slightly, | said, "It was the same for Anne too. He''ll be fine once he grows up."


    We chatted for quite a while while Hendrix sat quietly next to me the entire time. He sipped on his water from time to time and


    didn''t interfere. Sometimes when calls came in, he just rejected them and continued sitting beside me quietly.


    This didn''t go unnoticed by Yana. Halfway through our conversation, she looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, I''m sure


    you''ve not seen a one-month-old child before. You must be bored out of your mind sitting there. Why don''t you go on up and take


    a look? When you and Arianna have your own, you''d know what a newborn baby looks like."


    Hendrix nced at me and nodded. He got up and followed the nanny up to the second floo.


    After Hendrix left, Yana looked at me and said, "Did both of you fight?"


    | shook my head, "No, what''s wrong?"


    She pursed her lips, "Lookers-on see most of the game. Everyone knows the high and mighty Mr. Roberts acts differently around


    you. He never said a word and just quietly listened to our conversation. He didn''t even answer any of his business calls. You


    were indifferent, so you didn''t notice it. Seeing how careful he was, | figured you must have fought."


    Did we fight?


    | had no reply to offer.


    | justughed it off.


    | chatted with Yana for a little while


    longer. Not long af rcHendriz Gna


    8 the yiecas''it Was gettingte.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | said, "Let''s go to the hospital!"


    He nced my way as he drove, "Is something wrong?"


    "Get the ring removed!" The longer that thing stayed in his body, the more problems it would cause in the future.


    | caught him off guard, but without saying a word, he switchednes and headed to the hospital.


    At the entrance of the operating theatre, the phone Hendrix handed to me rang. It was from Evan.


    | didn''t answer it, thinking that


    Hendrix should be the one answering


    his own egahs/ Ver, Evan''s


    ch keing. | finally decided to


    answer it; perhaps it was something


    urgent. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before | could greet him, Evan said,


    "Mr. Roberts, the Industrial and


    Commercial Bureau has sta


    investiga ing theGiakgerGroup. if


    evalytfi g goes well, the Granger


    Group will temporarily cease


    operations for a while. Is it still


    necessary to hand over the video of


    Mr. Granger''s mother to the media?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Helen''s video?

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    | frowned and asked, "What video?"


    "Madam?" Evan was surprised to find that | had answered the phone instead of Hendrix.


    He said after a pause, "Madam, my apologies."


    "He''s busy, so he can''te to the phone right now,¡± | replied, not forcing him to answer my previous question. "Evan, there''s


    always a line we shouldn''t cross. | can''t tell Hendrix what to do, but you''ve been with him for years. You should know better than


    me what consequences his impulsiveness brings. People in business should avoid pushing things too far. He was able to survive


    and thrive in Jarold City for the past four years not only because of his ability, but it''s also because of the recognition of all the big


    yers in the business industry."


    There were many wars to fight in in the business world. However, it went unsaid that even ruthlessness should have its limits.


    Otherwise, any allies who witnessed such cruelty would be cautious of one, concerned that they may one day be treated the


    same way.


    Evan was silent for a moment, then said, "Thank you for the reminder, Madam."


    | felt slightly dazed after ending the call. Hendrix''s anger began after Freya''s wedding banquet.


    Why would Hendrix be so angry with Irvin? Why did he want to bring him down so quickly and so deliberately?


    An hourter, Hendrix came out of the hospital with a gloomy face. His emotions were hard to read.


    When he saw me, he gave me a small smile and asked, "Have you been waiting long?"


    | shook my head and reached out to hold him, "Does it hurt?"


    | heard the procedure was painful.


    He smiled cheekily, "If | say it hurt, what will you do?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | lowered my eyes and kissed him on the lips, "Will this make it okay?" | brimmed.


    At the same time, the doctor entered and saw us. He coughed, "You need toe back for a checkup in a week. Please refrain


    from any intimate activities as it will slow the recovery process down."


    "Thank you, doctor." | was embarrassed as | didn''t expect to be seen.


    We stayed in the hospital for an hour. We left once the pain subsided.


    When we returned to the vi, it was already dark out. | had been keeping Hendrixpany for dinner when Freya called.


    "I''ve been so busytely that | forgot you wanted me to send the sandalwood box to you. Are you free tonight? Do you want to


    have a drink with me?" She seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Hendrix was in the study. Though he had been very sweet recently, | felt that something was bothering him.


    | pondered for a while before saying, "Okay, see youter.¡±


    | went upstairs to let Hendrix know. When | entered the study, | saw that he was reading some documents. Evan had brought


    them over since he had been absent from the office for the entire day.


    He heard me, and his focus shifted away from the documents. He looked up at me. "Are you bored?"


    | shook my head. "No, Freya asked me out for a drink."


    He nodded, closed the file in front of


    him, got up and said, Nell, IeSYO


    Whereyeitia.abliess? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | stood where | was and looked up at


    him without moving. ve ve aytot


    of DAL 0.0, Can go \By rnyself.


    ie had an operation. You


    auc! be moving around too


    much." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His gaze fell on me, and he raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°How long will you be gone for?¡±


    ¡°Two hours!" Freya was in a bad mood. The cause could be rtionship-rted.


    He pursed his lips. "One hour. Give me your addresster. I''ll pick you up."


    | didn''t expect his response and was


    about to voice out my bjectiomwhen


    poincisien pedana tfillbe worried


    if you if you are out for too long."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Since he said so, it would be unreasonable for me to argue further.


    | nodded in understanding.


    | put on my coat, grabbed for the car key, and went out.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    The ce Freya decided on was at the city center -a hotel she owned.


    As usual, there was a surge of people in the city center. She found a good spot on the second floor and asked for a bottle of red


    wine.


    She seemed to have been there for a long time. When she saw me, she waved me over. "Here!"


    | sat in front of her and snatched the bottle of red wine from her hand. | called for a waiter and said, "Please give me a ss of


    warm milk.¡±


    "Drinking milk in a nightclub, and a warm one. Arianna, you''ve got to be kidding." She smiled and narrowed her eyes, looking a


    little bitter.


    The waiter knew who she was, so he nodded and went out.


    Freya looked at the girl dancing on the stage and said, "Arianna, I''m not happy."


    When she uttered these words, my heart instantly ached.


    | took a sip of red wine and observed her, "Is it Zachary or your mother-inw?"


    She started venting only a few days after getting married. It must be one or the other; nothing else could have affected her like


    this.


    She rubbed her chin and squinted her eyes. She looked enchanting as she said, "Do you know any parents who would want to


    live with their son after he gets married?"


    | said frankly, "Hendrix and | don''t have parents. Master Roberts is barely present in our marriage, so | can''t give you an answer.¡±


    She giggled sarcastically. "Sure enough, there is no way to live a happy life. If | knew this earlier, | wouldn''t have gotten married."


    Pregnant women often had mood swings. After thinking about it, | said, "Maybe they just want to be around to take care of you.


    After all, you are pregnant and need to be taken care of."


    She sneered. "Hmph, | don''t talk about it anymore."


    The waiter brought over the ss of milk. She frowned and moved the milk aside, not wanting to drink it.


    ¡°How about some juice?" Pregnant women nauseated easily. She must be rather repulsed by the smell of milk.


    She nodded. | looked at the waiter and ordered again, "A ss of mango juice please."


    The waiter nodded and then left.


    Freya looked at me and could not help asking,


    ¡°How did you know that | liked mango juice?" "I''ve seen you drinking it before," | replied, casting my gaze to the first floor.


    "See someone familiar?" She asked, looking in the direction of my gaze.


    "The girl at that table looks familiar." | showed her who | was talking about. Then | looked at her with my chin propped up.


    Freya studied her for a while. "Look at the man sitting next to her and you''ll know who she is."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since they had their backs facing me, | couldn''t see much. But once Freya mentioned it, | took a closer look and saw the man''s


    side profile.


    | was surprised, "Aaron?"


    Freya shrugged, "So, the sibling connection thing does work."


    | took a closer look at the girl sitting


    next to him. She was dr secrrathek


    spicier sroldke familiar,


    b ae couldn''t put a finger on who.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After taking a closer look, | realized that it was Eunice. | frowned. Why was this woman still pestering Aaron?


    Noticing my knitted brows, Freya said, "A yboy like Aaron will constantly have women by his side. Don''t worry. He''ll find


    someone else once


    he''s bored of her."


    | couldn''t be bothered about Aaron


    and Eunice; it was Yana | was worried


    about. She had just etvafabirth 0 a


    baby, and ke was still in


    confinement. When | went to see her,


    she looked terribly frail and scrawny.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was sure she knew all about Aaron.


    When | got up, Freya stopped me,


    "Arianna, what do you n on doing?


    If he doesn''t want iojateraa oi


    Ferntlynataieit yori him and ce


    his dead body before Yana, his spirit


    will still be out engaging in


    debauchery. Just let him be." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    "| just don''t want him to regret it," | muttered as Freya held me down to my seat. | kept looking at the two hugging bodies on the


    first floor.


    Freya pursed his lips, "| think you should be thinking about Yana right now. Previously, you''ve thought of leaving because of


    Hendrix and Andrea. And when you found out that he set you up, you just left without a word."


    "Yana is also a woman. Once she has been disappointed enough, she will probably leave with the baby without another word.


    When that happens, Charles will be the one panicking, not Aaron. The child is a Reid after all."


    | nodded, "That''s why | wanted to remind Aaron that he should know his ce.¡±


    "Why should you remind him?" She sneered, "I think you should focus on building rapport with Yana. If she decides to leave one


    day, you can help her. All you need to know now is that the child is there, and just let this douchebag be separated from his son


    and wife for a few years to torture him," she said through gnashed teeth, as if she was the one who was wronged.


    | withdrew my gaze and looked at her. | narrowed my eyes and asked, "Are you nning on doing the same thing?"


    She raised her eyebrows. "If that stupid man, Zachary, does not give in to my way, I''ll run away with the child. | have plenty of


    money anyway. It shouldn''t be that hard raising a child!"


    | shrugged and gave her a thumbs-up. The two people downstairs were about to leave.


    | got up and hurried downstairs.


    ¡°Aaron, where are you going tonight?¡± | heard Eunice asked with that annoying voice of hers.


    Perhaps only men liked the way she talked. Other women would be disgusted by it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | walked forward and gave Eunice a nice shove, who had been holding Aaron''s hand.


    "Who are you..." Eunice was about to unleash her anger on me but stopped when she saw me. She smiled instead, and said,


    "Miss Reid, what a coincidence!"


    | nodded and looked up at Aaron''s handsome face with a faint smile, "Aaron, let''s have a drink?"


    Aaron pursed his lips and nodded. | immediately dragged him upstairs.


    When | saw Eunice following us, | couldn''t help but look back at her and said, "Where do you live, Miss Hathaway? I''ll call a cab


    for you."


    She was stunned, her expression turning slightly grim. She looked at Aaron, "Mr. Aaron..."


    Aaron said emotionlessly, "Go home. | have something to discuss with Arianna."


    | smiled, interrupting her when | saw that she wanted to say something, "Miss Hathaway, are you nning to eavesdrop?"


    "No, Miss Reid. You''ve misunderstood me."


    | nodded and said, "Then leave. Aaron and | have family affairs to discuss. I''m sure you''re aware that my sister-inw had just


    given birth to a baby, and that Aaron will go back to themter. If you have anything more to say, leave it until you get back to


    work. This is not the best ce to discuss things."

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Anger rushed through my veins, and | wanted to hit him so hard. My eyes darted to the ss of red wine on the table; | took it up


    in one swift move and sshed it on his face without a second thought. "If she asked me toe, | wouldn''t havee now.


    She''s been suffering so much on her own, and yet you still think that she deserves it? Aaron, you deserve a long life of


    loneliness."


    Suddenly, his expression changed. He looked at me with his pair of dark eyes. His voice was low and menacing when he said,


    "So, you also think that | should be alone?"


    My mind went nk for a moment before | suddenly came to my senses. What Aaron feared most was being a drifter who had


    no one in his life.


    | paused for a while and said, "This was your own doing. You said that you fear loneliness, but think about what you did. Yana


    stayed with you through thick and thin without anyints or regrets for a decade. She knew you were scared of being alone,


    and even though she was in poor health, she still gave birth to a child for you."


    ¡°Even if her family was poor, and all of you looked down on her, she could easily find someone to care for her with her


    personality and beauty. If it wasn''t because of her love for you and her desire to stay with you to keep you from being lonely, do


    you think it''ll be hard for her to find another man? No woman in the world would want to marry a man who doesn''t love her. So,


    why did she do all this? As self-torture?"


    | stared at Aaron''s startled face and continued, "Aaron, you can continue doing all this. When Yana has been disappointed


    enough, she will wake up one day and realize that this is not the life she wants, and that she could leave with her child and still


    lead a good life out there. But what about you? Without her, do you think you can meet someone like her who is so willing to


    ept all of you? You can dream on. The women you meet now are all after your status and money. Do you really think Eunice


    Hathaway has feelings for you? If not for you and your status as the eldest of the Reid family, will she spare a nce your way?


    You should know better."


    When | finished, his expression darkened. | didn''t want to say anything more so | left with Freya.


    After leaving the nightclub, Freya clicked her tongue and said, "I thought you weren''t good with words and wouldn''t want to say


    anything. | didn''t expect you toe up with all that."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    | sighed and shrugged, "He''s my brother, after all. | can''t let him go on like this forever. Yana''s a good girl, and he should not let


    her down."


    She nodded, "To be honest, Yana''s a good person. If she was local, Charles probably wouldn''t even care that much even if her


    family isn''t wealthy. But she''s from South East Asia. Once she bes Aaron''s wife, she would give Charles enough reason to


    be abdicated. Aaron''s worries are understandable."


    Of course, | understood his concerns.


    | sighed slightly and said helplessly,


    "But now that the c ildsiscpora,


    cayit leave Berldione. Since he can''t


    marry her, he should at least take


    care of the child. He shouldn''t be


    fooling around with other women."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She shrugged, "That''s true!¡± P agg


    read the ori ina| content c


    Banas s.


    After a pause, she took out the


    sandalwood box from her bag and


    hemes it to aS wee eom


    bal vaertastes e to give you.


    s box had only been opened once,


    and the key is still with Hendrix. If you


    want to take a look inside, you''ll have


    to ask Hendrix for the key." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    After feeling this sandalwood box back in my hands again, | could not help but sigh. | looked at the keyhole and felt the design


    was a little strange. "This keyhole looks unique."


    She looked at it and nodded, "| heard from Valerie that you can''t open the box using a normal key. You''ll need to ask Hendrix


    about it. The design of the box is rather unique."


    The box design was truly an enigma.


    | put the box into my bag and looked at her. "It''s gettingte. Aren''t you nning to go back and get some shut eye?"


    She twitched her mouth, "To be honest, | don''t want to."


    "We started quarrelling just after getting married. Is this normal?" | smiled at her question and replied, "You''re already married,


    and you love Zachary. Everything else is secondary."


    She sighed, "I know, but his mother is really annoying. She thinks she''s all that just because she raised Zachary to be a


    famous professor. She thinks her son is too good for me and is always trying to make things difficult for me.


    Parents should not get in the way of a married couple. If they interjected too much, it would negatively affect the marriage,


    regardless of how much a couple loved each other.


    After thinking for a moment, | said, "Would you like toe over then?"


    Sheughed. "To stare at Hendrix''s ice-cold face? No, thanks."


    | shrugged, "Why don''t I call Zachary and get him to pick you up?"


    She pursed her lips and shook her head. After a pause, she said, "Alright, you should head back. I''ll go back to the Moore Family


    home and look for my brother.¡±


    After saying this, she paused and said, "Why don''t youe with me?"


    I smiled and shook my head, "Hendrix will be mad if | get home toote."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was speechless. She found her car key and looked at me, "Okay. | won''t send you off since you drove. Go on ahead now.


    Goodnight!"


    "Goodnight!"


    | got into my car with a sigh after seeing her drive off into the night. Life was unpredictable.


    People were only responsible for their own happiness. Receiving joy from others asionally was considered a blessing.


    It was gettingte as | drove towards the vi. The road was practically empty, and traffic was smooth.


    | drove to the vi in the eastern suburb and saw the lights on in the vi. Hendrix must be waiting for me.


    There was a royal blue Te sports car outside the vi. It wasn''t Hendrix''s.


    Hendrix had the tough exterior of a soldier, so he owned mostly SUVs and off-road vehicles in his garage. He didn''t fancy sports


    cars much.


    Sure enough, the lights of the car came on just before | drove into the vi.


    | stopped the car, and the door of the sports car flipped upwards. The man in the car emerged from it. It was Irvin.


    He was dressed in a ck suit. He had a slim and handsome figure, and would probably be swarmed if he was on the street.


    He stood in front of my car without saying anything. He just looked at me with his mesmerizing dark eyes.


    We locked gazes for the longest time


    through the ss wind Ww ofthe Cal.


    sesperdo RON weight. His


    demeanor seemed colder. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was pointless for us to keep staring at each other this way.


    | sighed and got out of the car.


    "I''m sorry about the money!" | said. | never thought that it would be used against him like this. It was my fault.


    He looked at me but didn''t seem to


    care. He said in a low ve ice, Hendtik


    Theswachess Pate


    avid tad matter as long as it quenches


    the thirst." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was stunned. He pulled me into his


    embrace even before | uldrespidnd


    hpiae at he enestt))G6u not help


    tea a strange sense of familiarity


    as he did this. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    | raised my hand to push him away, but he kept me in his arms and said coldly, "| am still young. Why should | choose to give in?


    | love you as much as he does. | can offer even more than what Hendrix can. Arianna, I''m not letting go of you."


    "Irvin!" | could not break free from him. | frowned. "Are you trying to make it impossible for us to live peacefully?"


    He sneered, "What if | am? Am | supposed to be the only one who never gets what he wants? Why should | give in? Why can''t |


    get the love | deserve? Hmm?"


    He had lost it!


    | stopped struggling and looked at him, "You can pursue love, and you can work hard to get what you want. But Irvin, I''m not an


    object; I''m a human being. | have the right to choose how | live my life and who | love.¡±


    "Then why can''t you choose me? Am | not worthy of your love? What''s so good about Hendrix? He''s violent, vicious, and a


    bloodsucker. What do you like about him?"


    | did not know what Irvin went through recently, but he was now like a bloodthirsty demon. All talk of rationality was out the


    window.


    | was terrified, but my heart ached for him.


    "Irvin, we each have our own journey to make. You deserve to be loved, but no matter how Hendrix is as a person, | love him,


    and that''s an unchangeable fact. Although I''m not sure how | fell in love with him and relied on him for the past seven years, | do


    know that he needs me, and | need him. I''m willing to give him my love and to spend the rest of my life with him."


    He seemed to have lost the ability to listen to anything now. He sneered, "I won''t let you go. As long as | live, | will hang around


    you for the rest of my life. | don''t care who came first, and | sure don''t believe in fate. | believe in myself."


    His dark eyes were fierce and unsympathetic, and he was smirking. He pressed his lips against mine as if he was devouring me.


    He was cold and irrational.


    | did not have time to avoid him, and a feeling of disgust grew in my heart. It was repelling.


    All of a sudden, a gust of cold wind blew by, and Irvin was shoved away from me.


    | was pulled into the embrace of another. That familiar scent of tobo gave me an inexplicable sense of security.


    ¡°Are you okay?" The man asked. His voice sounded low and reserved, but there was a faint trace of anger in it.


    | shook my head. We looked into each other''s eyes. | saw the coldness in his dark eyes. He was infuriated.


    He supported me until | could stand properly. Hendrix then walked towards Irvin. Without saying a word, he swung his fist at


    Irvin.


    Both of them were strong. They started fighting.


    However, they stopped soon after because Anne called out to me from the vi.


    If it wasn''t for the child, they would have continued going at it.


    Hendrix stopped, and so did Irvin. Both of them looked at each other, their gazes piercing through one another''s.


    Irvin said, "Hendrix, Arianna is mine."


    Hendrix sneered sarcastically, "Do you think you''re worthy of her?"


    "Just you wait!" Irvin got into his car and drove off.


    Anne was crying in the vi. | quickly tended to her.


    When | entered the bedroom, | saw


    Anne in a crying fit. She heldme@as |


    she oped MoreMy, | dreamt that


    you didn''t want me anymore." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | suddenly stiffened and looked at


    her, "You are my darlin How cule


    t vay? 0639 st i will always


    be-here for you. Atta girl!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She probably had a nightmare. After she cried, she fell sound asleep.


    Once Anne was settled, | left the room.


    When | came out of her bedroom, |


    saw Hendrix sitting in the living noorn


    hat afereas area Sthe sky before


    it ined:


    it did little to change how


    handsome he looked. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fury was evident on his entire being.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    | knew that if another man saw his wife kissing someone else, even if he knew that it was against her will, he would still feel


    horrible.


    It was like a p on the face. He was bound to be angry.


    | looked at him silently for a while, but he did not say anything. He just made his way upstairs quietly.


    | left things in the hands of time. Some things could be discussed in the open; some things couldn''t.


    | went into the bathroom after returning to the bedroom. The cold water sshed onto my body, sending waves of slight aches


    through my spine.


    When did Hendrix and | start threading on thin ice with our feelings?


    Right, | hadn''t finished going through the content of the USB Shirley gave me. | wasn''t thinking straight and had a mental


    breakdown that month, and | was with Irvin. Our intimacy was inevitable.


    Some of the scenes on the USB were unfamiliar to me which meant that it must be even more foreign to Hendrix. He had been


    so reservedtely. It must have something to do with the video.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Freya said Irvin told him something at the wedding. Judging from Irvin''s character, it must not be something good.


    He had some resentment; resentment that he did not want to tell me.


    After bathing for a long time, | came out of the bathroom. | was a little out of breath, so | held the wall as | walked to the bed.


    Perhaps everything would be fine after some sleep.


    As expected, Hendrix did note into the bedroom that night. He was not willing to be emotional around me, let alone to pick a


    fight with me.


    One fight was more than enough.


    The next day.


    | went downstairs. After Anne was sent to school, Fiona was the only person at home.


    She saw meing downstairs and walked up to me with a smile. "Madam, Mr. Roberts just left. He asked me to prepare some


    porridge for you. He said that you like eating porridge. Come and have a bite."


    Then, she took out the porridge and handed me a note. She added with a grin," Mr. Roberts was afraid of waking you up, so he


    asked me to give this to you."


    What was written on the note was simple, "Enjoy your meal. Wait for me toe home tonight. We''ll have dinner together.¡±


    Everything seemed fine, but we knew there was a nail in the eye. We''ve walked into a dead end and lost our way.


    | nodded. | smiled at Fiona and thanked her before sitting down at the dining table to have breakfast.


    | had no appetite. After taking a few bites, | felt nauseated.


    But | forced myself to finish everything.


    However, | vomited after half an hour.


    The holidays were approaching, and Jarold City was colder than ever. Going out was not a wise choice.


    | went to the study and studied the


    sandalwood box left by my om


    grandmo her. Freyaldaid that


    cont open the box with a normal


    key. Were there other ways of


    opening it then? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Judging from the design and


    structure of the box, it did not


    like it was cheatedhiny isnt years. It


    idoKee! ke an old carpenter had


    made it during the 60s. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a while, | started getting a little annoyed. | gave up and found myself a book in the study room to read.


    | caught a glimpse of the contract on Hendrix''s desk. | spotted it several times, and they were all about the acquisitions of the


    Granger Group.


    | could not help but walk to the desk and started flipping through the pages. Mergers and acquisitions weremon in business.


    Regardless of the oue, | could not have a hand in this.


    Sighing slightly, | closed the contract, and put it into the drawer. That was when I saw the many photos stashed in it.


    | was slightly surprised to see them. |


    had thought that Hendr¡és old Olt!


    otos ware inthe Via in Ucrebury; |


    did not expect him to bring them all


    here. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    | could not help but take them out and looked at them.


    But when | opened the photo album, a few baby pictures at the bottom appeared.


    They were familiar. Although | never knew what this baby looked like, | had seen him in my dreams.


    There was a bruise on his forehead as he tried to look for me.


    Anewborn could not open his eyes. His facial features were very simr to Hendrix''s. Even though he was scrawny, his delicate


    facial features were still obvious to see.


    How could Hendrix have these photos? Back then, Irvin had asked me if | wanted to see my child, but


    | did not want to. | was afraid that | would not be able to get over it for the rest of my life if | did.


    Now that I suddenly saw it, | felt an indescribable pain rise up from my chest. What a horrible feeling.


    | put the photos back in ce. Hendrix couldn''t have these photos. There was only one possibility -Irvin had given them to him.


    Irvin must have said something that he shouldn''t that caused Hendrix to go after the Granger Group.


    When | got back to the bedroom, | curled up under the nket. | did not know what to do.


    Irvin asked me why | had to choose Hendrix. | didn''t know anyone else that | could be with besides him.


    We weed happiness during our first steps into the world.


    But after going through so much, | had forgotten what the sunrise looked like. The only thing | remembered was the sunset.


    | didn''t sleep well the night before. | curled up in the nkets and slept for a very long time. When | woke up, it was already dark


    outside.


    Fiona knocked on the door a few times. | got up and opened the door. She looked at me and said, "Madam, are you hungry?


    Would you like to go downstairs to eat?"


    | had no appetite, so | shook my head. Then, | remembered Hendrix had left a note saying that he wanted to have dinner


    together. "I''ll wait for Hendrix to return, and well eat together.¡±


    Fiona said awkwardly, "Mr. Roberts is back. He has been sitting and smoking in the living room for a long time. Do you want to


    go down and have


    a look?¡±


    He was back?


    "When did hee back?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Around 5."


    | did not know how to react to that. | was stumped.


    He said that he would rush back to meet for dinner, but did not evene up to the bedroom. Something was still bothering him.


    Forget it!


    | looked at Fiona and said with a faint smile, "You guys go ahead. I''m not hungry."


    We might feel better if we didn''t see each other.


    Fiona was about to say something, but in the end, she kept to her silence and went downstairs.


    |id back in bed and looked at the ceiling. Should | go back to sleep? It might be difficult for me to fall asleep again.


    | didn''t know how long | was staring at the ceiling for. The room turnedpletely dark.


    Suddenly, | heard the bedroom door


    creak open, followed by oa


    coming i _Lsed xt ayes and


    RUNS | knew it was him. It


    was best that | didn''t see him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was the sound of watering from the bathroom. Though my eyes were closed, | knew that he hade out of the


    bathroom.


    He sat on the bed for a long time without going to bed. | thought that he would continue sleeping in the study room.


    However, soon after, | heard the


    sound oie book ae Thesost \


    tt uatene rs and themp


    beside the bed was turned off. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | could hear faint breathing. We were lying together but were miles apart.


    As time went by, | found that sleep was impossible. Then, | heard the sounds of his breathing.


    He was fast asleep.


    | could not help but turn over. He opened his eyes, and our eyes met.


    Before he said anything, he reached


    out and held me in his a s,(Fioia|


    ie) metheayaaVoitite in the


    fee and did not eat anything


    after." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    He was stating a fact with concern in his voice.


    ¡°| wasn''t hungry!" | replied. My body had stiffened up after he broke the silence between us.


    His eyes were unreadable as he said, "Arianna, I''m a man. When | saw him kiss you, | felt horrible and angry. You can''t me


    me for that."


    He was talking about what had happened the night before.


    | nodded and said nothing.


    He inched closer and buried his head under my neck. His breathing made it sound as if he was in pain.


    | felt his fingers on my back,forting me. | gradually rxed my body and asked, "What did he say to you at Freya''s


    wedding?"


    | noticed that his breathing paused. | continued, "If it''s about the child, you can ask me anything."


    "It''s okay, sweetheart." He looked up and kissed me on the lips. He mumbled, "It¡¯s all in the past. I''ll be fine as long as we''re


    fine."


    He did not want me to say anymore because it would only cause more pain.


    | leaned against his chest and listened to his


    heartbeat. | slept very well that night.


    Hendrix was hardly a romantic. When | woke up the next day, there were manyrge bellflowers beside the bed. The faint


    fragrance of flowers wafted in the air, instilling joy within me.


    There was a card amongst the flowers that Hendrix had left me. It said, "Eat well. Wait for me toe home tonight."


    Home was where the heart was.


    | smiled faintly and put the card aside. After | washed up, | made my way downstairs. Fiona was in a chirpy mood.


    Breakfast was ready, but | had no appetite. However, | knew that if | didn''t eat, he would call Fiona and find out.


    | ate a little so as to not worry them.


    When Fiona saw that | was heading out, she could not help but follow me and asked, "Madam, are you going out?"


    I nodded.


    She hesitated for a moment and said, "May | know where you''re going? Mr. Roberts told me you should tell him wherever you


    are going.¡±


    I smiled and nodded, "I''m going to see my aunt so she doesn''t worry."


    | neither liked nor hated Nerissa. Still, she was Hendrix''s aunt and one of his few rtives.


    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t have more time with his parents. If | ruined his rtionship with Nerissa, he was bound to have


    some regrets in the future.


    Nerissa had been living in the southern suburb that Hendrix purchased for her. After leaving the Granger Family, she ran her own


    shop.


    She was raised with a silver spoon in her mouth. Thus, she had a strange temper and was ustomed to an expensive lifestyle.


    Her perseverance was not something all women had.


    She ran the shop on her own, and it was a flower shop. Although she was not tired, it wasn''t easy running a shop.


    There were all kinds of flowers and nts in Nerissa''s garden, along with some fruits and vegetables in the backyard.


    It waste autumn now. Many of the flowers in the garden were buried by the heavy snow.


    When | arrived, Nerissa was tidying up the flowers and nts that had been buried under the snow.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | nced at her, taking off my jacket. Then, | found a sickle and began to help her clean up.


    Nerissa was a little surprised when


    she saw me. She w satexactip "|


    happytpisee mheShe asked, ¡®What


    are you doing here?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | lowered my head as | cleaned the


    weeds. | felt sorry for the crushe


    chrysanthemums, {hes CO


    chpysartht tums only bloomed in


    the winter. They would bloom and


    last for a long time if they were in


    Ucrebury. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, winter came early in Jarold City. The snow inevitably crushed the flowers in its stead.


    "Hendrix told me you haven''t been


    feeling well these days, so | i


    visit you," We knewNitatlwe were not


    Hapbyet see each other, so there


    was no need for me to suck up to


    her. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She snorted and continued cleaning her own yard with her head down.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    However, she was of age, and she had been living afortable life for many years. She was bound to suffer from backaches


    having stayed in the courtyard, bent over like this for a long time.


    | saw her clutching her waist as she limped towards the bamboo chair in the courtyard. Her knitted brows are an indication of


    how much pain she was in.


    | cleaned up the remaining weeds in the yard and washed my hands. Then, | gave her some medication that could relieve the


    pain.


    She frowned, refusing to ept it.


    | pursed my lips. "It''s not poison. It''s a painkiller."


    After that, | put the medication in her hand, entered the house, poured her ss of warm water, and handed it to her.


    She was dumbfounded. The pain had probably be unbearable as she instantly took the ss of water over and swallowed


    the medication.


    | put the rest of the medication aside and said softly, "The medication doesn''t cause many side effects. If the pain is unbearable,


    you can take one or two to relieve the pain."


    She looked at me with pursed lips. Her eyes fell on the yard, and she said, "You sound nasally. If you''ve got a cold, don''te


    here and spread it to me.


    | couldn''t help butugh at how stubborn she was. She obviously cared about me, but she just couldn''t stop herself from


    muttering unpleasant things.


    Oh, well.


    She was a proud and arrogantdy.


    She lived for so long and had no children of her own. She probably just wanted to spend the rest of her life in peace, enjoying the


    rest of her golden years.


    "Yes, I''ll make sure to take some medication when | go back." Catching a cold during winter was nothing out of the ordinary.


    She got up and went into the house. When she came out, she had a bag of herbs in her hands. "Take this back and have some


    once in the morning and once at night. You''ll recover in two days. It doesn''t taste bitter."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | nodded, and epted her bag of herbs. | said with a faint smile, "Thank you, Aunt Nerissa."


    She hummed in reply and did not say anything else.


    It was no longer snowing in Jarold City. By the time the sun rose, most of the snow had melted. It wasn''t as cold anymore with


    the sun shining radiantly.


    Moreover, Nerissa lit up a fire in the yard, so the air felt warmer than before.


    At noon, she looked at me and asked, "Do you want to stay for lunch? It''s been snowing for the past few days. I''ve only got some


    non-perishables at home and nothing else."


    | nodded, "Sure!"


    | was surprised that a fancydy like her would ever settle for non-perishables. How fascinating!


    The courtyard had a fire lit, so she brought over some potatoes and sweet potatoes for me to peel. Then, she sliced the meat


    and washed some vegetables.


    We began barbequing in the yard. | initially thought a barbecue with two people would be too quiet.


    However, things changed when she brought the red wine from the wine cer over.


    Sometimes, being in silence with another was the best. Nerissa and | did not talk much; we shared the same notion that some


    things were better left unsaid.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Nerissa calmly responded and handed the slices of grilled meat to him while | handed him the condiments. "It tastes better when


    dipped in the sauce," | said.


    He faintly smiled and did as told. He nodded and gave a pertinentment, "Not bad."


    The sky gradually darkened. Soon after, Nerissa demanded that we leave. "My house is small, and | can''t afford to have you two


    stay with me. You should leave once you''re done eating.¡±


    Hendrix smiled faintly. After saying his goodbye, he pulled me into the car.


    On the way back to the vi, | looked at the scenery outside the window nkly.


    As | watched the scenery passing before me, | could not help but say, "Thank you, Hendrix."


    He smiled and said, "I can''t really feel your appreciation from your ¡®thank you¡¯. If possible, | want to hear you say something


    romantic."


    | smiled. | reminisced the beautiful times we had as | tilted my head and thought about something romantic to say. My eyes fell


    on his face as the lights bounced off from it.


    Aromantic thing to say to Hendrix required thought, caution, and a lot of heart.


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi. Time flew by, and we were already home.


    After getting out of the car, he turned off the engine and walked towards me, "Are you done thinking?"


    | smirked, "No, you''re always making things difficult for me. You know that I''m not good at sweet-talking.¡±


    "You can try!"


    | thought about it and looked up to the sky. When my eyes fell on his face, | said as | gave him a faint smile, "You''re all that |


    could ever dream of."


    He was slightly stunned by that. He shed me a dashing smile, then dragged me into the vi, evidently ted by what | said.


    "Where did you get that from?" He asked.


    | raised my head and pointed to the sky. "From the sky."


    If we could love someone, we should love them passionately; giving them the best we could offer and bringing them joy, so that


    we had nothing to regret about for the rest of our life.


    The next day.


    Nerissa called and she only had one question for me. "Did you take the medication?"


    Her call caught me off guard and it took me a moment to remember her saying that | sounded nasallyst night, and that | should


    take some medication for my cold.


    | mumbled as | nodded, "Yes."


    "The new year ising. We should start preparing for it since it''sing up. You should follow me out and buy something to


    bring back home.¡±


    She soundedmanding and not friendly at all.


    | nodded and agreed.


    Hendrix had things to attend to. | could not always follow him around.


    After finishing some chores at home, | drove straight to the shopping mall since Fiona was not around.


    Nerissa was waiting at the entrance of the mall. When she saw me, she pursed her lips andined, "If you didn''t want to


    come, you could just say so."


    | took the cart from her hand. | nced at the supermarket not far away and said, "Are we going shopping?"


    She pursed her lips, nodded, and went straight in.


    Then, she looked back at me and asked, "Do you know how to knead dough?"


    | shook my head, "No, | don''t!"


    She frowned, " We have to have


    bread every new year. If you dant)


    ow Hote kadadthoug , how are


    you going to make bread?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "We could always buy some from the


    store," | said. | spotted_a smatt baig\of


    flour in fromnothie? She probably


    hte to make dough with it. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Homemade food is always better." Then, just as | expected, she put the flour into the shopping cart.


    Well, if that was what she wanted to do...


    So be it.


    | said nothing more about the matter.


    Two hourster.


    After | made arrangements for the


    groceries to be sent patksto ?he wil,


    Neyissartoak med & Mexican


    Restaurant. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She wanted to reward me for apanying her shopping.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    As soon as they sat down, Nerissa said, "It''s tough finding authentic Mexican food in Jarold City, but this restaurant is not bad.


    You''ll know soon enough."


    As she ordered the dishes, she said to me, "Beforeing to Jarold City, | really liked the Mexican restaurant around Ucrebury


    University. Aftering here, | never go there anymore. Every time | crave Mexican food, I''ll go around the city looking for it. |


    found that there aren''t many authentic Mexican restaurants in Jarold City after searching for years. But this restaurant''s actually


    pretty good."


    | could sense how homesick she was from what she said.


    She moved to Jarold City when she turned eighteen. Her memories of home slowly faded as she grew older, until she only had


    her childhood memories left.


    It was like how | liked desserts. | remembered how Grandma always had different kinds of candies in her pocket. Whenever | felt


    upset or cried, her candy could make all my sadness vanish.


    Now, the people in our memories were either gone or had left us. The only thing that we could do was to reminisce on the sweet


    memories.


    When the waiter served the food, | got up and said, "Aunt Nerissa, I''m going to wash my hands."


    Our hands had definitely been dirtied after a day of shopping. She got up and went to wash her hands with me.


    On the way back, | headed to the washroom while she went straight back to our table.


    As | was returning to my seat, | saw a familiar face whom | had not seen for a long time. It was Andrea.


    ¡°Aunt Nerissa, I''ve been busy these days, so | haven''t been able to visit you. You seem to have lost some weight," Andrea


    remarked.


    There were two strangers beside her whom | wasn''t acquainted with. They were probably her friends.


    Nerissa was not someone who would directly offend someone. She nodded and smiled faintly, "You''re such a sweet talker. It


    matters little whether | gained or lost weight. Nothing has changed about me."


    Andrea smiled lightly, "I will pay you a visit when | get the time to."


    The atmosphere was weing and friendly.


    Things felt harmonious.


    However, my presence there did stick out like a sore thumb.


    After a moment of hesitation, Nerissa parted her lips and called out to me, "Ari,e quickly. The food''s here.¡±


    Ari?


    Other than my close friends and rtives, no one had ever called me by my nickname.


    | walked to the table and looked into Andrea''s cold eyes.


    | could tell she was jealous.


    | took my seat.


    Nerissa put some mouth- watering food on my te and said, "The food in this restaurant is truly authentic. Try it. You''ll like it."


    | nodded quietly.


    As Nerissa saw that Andrea had no intention of leaving, she smiled and said, "Miss Burton, would you like to eat with us? |


    ordered a lot. Join us if you like."


    What Nerissa said felt a little odd. Calling Andrea "Miss Burton" sounded polite but distant, which was enough to substantiate the


    distance between their rtionship.


    Yet, the second half of what she said was sincere and did not sound like she was brushing her off. How ambiguous.


    Andrea was surprised to hear this,


    but she did not refuse. She sat down


    beside Nerissa and sei coy, Abt


    issarteiant Know you liked


    exican food. We cane here


    together the next time we''re free. |


    also like Mexican food." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nerissa gave her a small smile. She


    took some food for her, put the


    cutleries in her hand down, and


    ced her palm on the back om


    His geese Andrea


    dertiys d said, "Andrea, for you and


    Hendrix to recognize me as your aunt


    is a blessing. However, it''s not very


    appropriate for you to keep


    addressing me as such seeing that


    you and | are neither rtives nor


    family. From now on, you should


    address me as Madam!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    What she said sounded gentle yet authoritative.


    Andrea''s face stiffened a little, but


    she still smiled and said, "Hendrix


    and | have always bepnielose 608n|


    pthancuk Own rtives. Since


    he calls you Aunt Nerissa, naturally, |


    should too. Calling you my aunt is a


    show of respect and love." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    What Andrea said was reasonable. | wondered when did this girl, who only knew how to use her dead brother as an excuse,


    be so mature?


    Nerissa smiled faintly and did not push further. All she said was, "If that''s the case, that''s fine. Since Hendrix treats you like his


    own sister, it is apt for you to call me your aunt. Since I''m your aunt, I''m going to tell you this. You''re already thirty. You should get


    married. Is there anyone you fancy?"


    She obviously used them as siblings to distance themselves from each other.


    The older woman is a fount of wisdom.


    Andrea knew it in her heart, but how was she going to answer Nerissa''s blunt question?


    Her answer was Hendrix. However, she just said they were like siblings. Wouldn''t it be weird to say that she liked him?


    Andrea''s face stiffened a little, but she still forced a smile and said, "Nope, I''m fine being single for now."


    She was saying this as a reply to Nerissa, and as means tofort herself.


    Nerissa nodded and said enthusiastically, "This won''t do. As a woman, you must get married. It doesn''t matter if you stay married


    or get divorced; you should still live a happy married life. Otherwise, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    After a pause, she said, "Oh, | almost forgot! Isn''t there a Mr. Shelley that works in Hendrix''spany? He seems to care for you


    a lot. He is thoughtful and hardworking, not to mention handsome with a good background. Why not try your luck with him?"


    Was she talking about Austin?


    Andrea looked like she was at a loss for words. Sheughed dryly. "Aunt Nerissa, stop teasing me. You said we all have our


    paths to walk on, especially for matters like marriage. These things are hard to handle. A rtionship can''t be forced so I''ll go


    with the flow. Time will tell!"


    "| can''t believe it. What do you mean you''ll go with the flow?" Nerissa pulled Andrea''s hand affectionately and said, "You''re


    thinking this all wrong. Going with the flow is alright when feelings are reciprocated. But if the feelings aren''t mutual, going with


    the flow just doesn''t seem right. Just look at Arianna and Hendrix - they''ve been together for almost seven years now and they''re


    always talking about how to improve their marriage. They''re truly meant to be together."


    There was more to what Nerissa said. She was warning Andrea not to fantasize about things that she shouldn''t. No matter how


    hard she tried, what wasn''t meant to be hers would never be hers.


    Andrea was not stupid. She understood what Nerissa meant. She could not keep a straight face anymore.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she had matured over the years. She knew how to ster a smile when needed.


    After taking a few bites, she said with


    asmile, "Aunt Nerissa my fries ate


    vaingorere sha continue


    b vere you. I''ll visit the next time


    I''m free." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nerissa nodded and did not ask her to stay. "Alright, remember toe visit me!"


    Half the time when adults interacted,


    it was more likely out of politene


    and rosy aor


    tha p¨¦aple they ooked to be


    well-acquainted or close with were


    neither their friends nor enemies.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even if a war was going on behind


    the scenes between two parties 11


    whatever that camal¨¦tt ot their


    rates sca still be sweet, uttered


    with a smile stered square across


    their faces. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The price of growing up and adulting was hypocrisy.


    As soon as Andrea left, Nerissa looked at me calmly and said, "Seven years and you still can''t handle a love rival. | really don''t


    know what Hendrix sees in you."

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    I...


    It was true.


    After pausing, | said, "He is Casper''s younger sister. When Casper asked Hendrix to take care of her after he passed, she


    became Hendrix''s responsibility and obligation. He cannot just give up on it, can he?"


    She rolled her eyes at me with disdain, "Even though she''s Hendrix''s responsibility, does that mean he has to care for her for the


    rest of his life? Would her brother, Casper, even care for her for the rest of his life? Even a father won''t be able to do that. Don''t


    use something like this against Hendrix."


    ¡°Moreover, this woman is already thirty. Doesn''t she know a thing or two about living independently? If she loves clinging to a


    man so much, she could always use money to get one."


    | was rendered speechless by what | was hearing.


    It was the first time | heard such cruel things from Nerissa.


    | pursed my lips and lowered my head to eat. What she said was true.


    Even if Casper did entrust Andrea to Hendrix, he was not her parent. Hendrix did not have to spend the rest of his life taking care


    of Andrea.


    After dinner, Nerissa had matters to attend to.


    Since | did not, | decided to just head home. As | was about to leave, | bumped into Andrea again at the mall entrance. It was not


    a coincidence; she had been waiting for me.


    ¡°Arianna, who do you think you are? Have you overestimated your worth and value?" She spat, blocking the entrance.


    Her attempt to stop me from leaving was obvious.


    There were a lot of people around. A fight here would cause us unnecessary trouble.


    | paused and looked at her. | wasn''t angry. All | said was, "Are you still in love with Hendrix, or are you just not willing to ept


    how things turned out?"


    She was stunned and did not respond for a moment. Why did | suddenly ask this question?


    Seeing how she had be speechless over what | said, | took out the car key from my bag and said, "Let''s go. Since you can''t


    seem to let things go,e with me!"


    People should learn to stop harping on things.


    She nced at the moving crowd, and then she got into my car with a sullen face.


    Along the way, she looked grim. She obviously did not want to talk to me.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As | drove, | said, "| got my driving


    license six years ago. That was also


    my second year being married to


    Hendrix. | remembered how he took


    good care of you. Back then, the 11


    Rober Grauneris Ben in his


    Hanis r two years, so he had daily


    social engagements. Sometimes


    when Evan was not around, he did


    not like to call for a cab nor a driver.


    Soter on, he allowed me to learn


    how to drive. He told me that since |


    had nothing to do but wait at home


    for him toe back, | might as well


    learn how to drive and follow him on


    his social engagements; at least |


    would be able to drive him back


    after." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She sneered. "He saw you as a subordinate. Why would a wife follow her husband to social engagements?"


    | smiled lightly. | wasn''t angry as |


    nodded. "Well, that was what |


    thought at that time, that he did not


    love me and saw a, CO


    ordinate) But tat was my


    mistake. After | learned how to drive,


    he didn''t in fact bring me along to


    social engagements. Instead, he


    arranged a car for me and let me


    drive myself to work and back. This


    was much safer and more


    convenient for me." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her face stiffened a little, and she didn''t say anything in response.


    | continued, "Hendrix''s love has never


    been exaggerated. He was worried


    for my safety since | Lees togeyto'' \


    ¡°3 by ab 6, RYSKEd me to


    learn how to drive. He knew he was a


    busy man and couldn''t ferry me


    around all the time, so it was better


    for me to drive myself." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    "You''re looking too much into it!" She said as she scoffed.


    | smiled faintly. | couldn''t be bothered, "Think of it this way. | would be like you, thinking that | was overthinking it if this was the


    only incident that happened.¡±


    The car stopped at the traffic light, and | continued, "But | graduated from The University of Ucrebury. | joined Roberts Group as


    soon as | graduated. Do you think | learned a lot in university? | didn''t. | was in the Roberts Group for two years, and in that short


    period of time, | became a project manager. Do you really think that it was Master Roberts who was pulling strings?"


    She asked, "Was it not?"


    |ughed and said, "Roberts Group is under Hendrix''s management. Although Grandpa is an elder, he cannot manage or control


    thepany as he pleases. Besides, Grandpa is also a seasoned yer in the business. Do you think he''s not aware of how


    important a project manager is?"


    Her face was cold. The traffic turned green and | stepped on the pedal, saying, "For rtionships to work, the couple would have


    to be on the same wavelength. When first | joined Roberts Group, | was nowhere on par with Hendrix in terms of professional


    ability nor leadership. Therefore, Hendrix made me work hard and suffer in the job market for two years. Later, | slowly made my


    way up as a project manager. He asked me to shadow him on every project he worked on to improve my professionalism. He


    was very cold to me, but he was always willing to teach and guide me."


    Looking at how ghastly Andrea looked, | continued, "As a matter of fact, he taught me how to grow as a person. However, he has


    always taken care of you because of hismitment and responsibility. But think about it, how did he feel about you in the years


    when | was not around?"


    "If he really had feelings for you, do you think | would follow through Grandpa''s arrangements and marry him? Does he give in to


    people''s orders that easily? Furthermore, you guys can be considered as childhood friends, and even childhood sweethearts for


    that matter, but have you ever thought about why he only cared for you as an older brother would?"


    "That''s because you showed up. You''re despicable!" She was infuriated.


    | smiled faintly and said, "Andrea, think about it.


    When he took care of you back then, did he ever think about the future for you? Did he ever teach you anything? Our parents


    would think about our future for us because they love us, and it''s the same with romantic rtionships. If he really loves you, he


    would certainly have incorporated you into his future ns. Why would he not teach you the ways of life? Why would he not


    teach you anything at all?"


    "It''s fine if he really adores and cares about you, but that''s not true. He was just doing it out of obligation. That''s why he never


    taught you or allowed you the opportunity to learn. He allowed you to live however you wanted to, and he was even fine with it


    leading to your own destruction. Do you really think that''s love?"


    "Nonsense!" If we were not in the car, Andrea would have picked a fight with me already.


    | scoffed, "What are you getting so


    worked up for? Don''t gnecoren


    you sedi tebetikent n''t you know


    hew you got your two children?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Arianna, you''re uttering nonsense. Nonsense!" She screamed at me, her voice filled with agony.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | puckered my lips and said no more.


    Hendrix never answered to t om


    oi ence to be


    His) rix said he never touched


    her, but he never asked how the two


    children came about. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Come to think of it; he was probably trying to cover up for her from the way he talked about it.


    Upon seeing her reaction, | was surer


    than ever that Andrea knew Htendria


    meyer sguersniee Mere also knew


    st ind of person she truly was.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Southrea Vis. | looked sideways at her and saw that her eyes had turned crimson. She


    was trying hard to keep her emotions in check after her outburst.


    "Do you need to go down and take a walk?"


    She pressed her lips together and said coldly, "Arianna, what do you want?"


    "| want you to give up!" | raised my voice at her, thinking about what Nerissa said; that Andrea could have her way with Hendrix


    for all these years because | was too weak, and not vicious enough.


    Since | started it, there was no need to stop now.


    She looked at me and sneered, "Do you think that''s possible?"


    | raised my eyebrows, "You wouldn''t know until you tried.¡±


    She sneered in disdain.


    | got out of the car and looked up at the vi. The flowers and nts nted in the yard had all withered.


    "We lived in this house when Hendrix and | first moved to Jarold City. | wanted to take you to the vi in Ucrebury to have a look,


    but | don''t think it was necessary. After all, you knew that Hendrix bought vis that had the same interior design."


    "So what?" She sneered, "Do you think you could make me give up by showing me this?"


    | shrugged and stopped talking. | lowered my head and unlocked the vi door with the fingerprint recognition system.


    | looked back at her and said softly, "Even though | never really looked into this vi''s system in detail, as long as it''s our ce,


    only me and Hendrix''s fingerprints will be in the system. He said that this is our house."


    She pursed her lips, her face dark and her eyes sunken. | opened the door and motioned for her toe in and have a look.


    She entered with pursed lips, not saying a word.


    ¡°He had all this gardening done to give me a good environment to be around during my pregnancy. Do you see the peach tree


    over there?" | asked.


    | raised my hand and pointed to a tree that had only a few leaves on it at the entrance of the courtyard. "We nted this tree


    when we first came to Jarold City. He said that we should nt more peach trees so we could appreciate them when they


    blossomed in spring and enjoy the fruit in summer. Back then, he was going to have some apricot trees nted, but | didn''t let


    him as they would bring us bad luck. So, he nted more peach trees."


    She stared at me sulkily, "What does this have to do with me?"


    | nodded, "It has nothing to do with you. | brought you here because | wanted to tell you that Hendrix personally arranged this


    spread of flora, this garden of Eden, for me."


    Looking at her sunken face, |


    continued talking as | stepped on the


    pebbles on the grayn uns foulmus e


    wWonderirid thy we made a pathway


    of pebbles when the car could have


    come into the entrance directly."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She bit her lip slightly and did not answer.


    | smiled faintly and said, "| was


    curious about this too. When | asked


    him, he exined that he''d get


    headaches from work S400 ifthey\1


    {5 3 iygotout wAtNec Car and entered


    ouse straightaway, he might


    bring his negative emotions into the


    house and to me. Thus, this path


    reminded him that the one waiting


    for him at home was his warm and


    loving wife. Therefore, the pathway


    was meant to calm his emotions."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She pursed her lips, and | knew that she was now in a foul mood. However, since she still stuck around with seemingly no


    intention to leave, it meant that she still had not given up on Hendrix.


    This was an obsession.


    Fingerprint ess was needed for


    the living room door. | put my th


    on the door a opened tt. Thoty


    Opp iriaelh¨¦te, someone woulde


    asionally to keep the vi clean


    and in a pristine condition. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Come to think of it. You''ve been to this vi a couple of times, haven''t you?" | looked back at her with a faint smile. "Do you still


    remember the interior decoration styles Hendrix used to fancy?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Her face was ashen; it seemed like she did remember. She was quiet, so | carried on talking, "Everything he used to have was


    either ck or white. His house, his cars, his clothes, and even his underwear were all ck."


    "Three years ago, | renovated the Ucrebury vi. You said that he decorated it based on what you liked. That vi was ck and


    white. Don''t you feel depressed living in it? Look at the vi now. It''s bright and warm. This is how a home should look and feel


    like. When | came back from Hovell, he held me in his arms and told me he continued living here for four years when | was gone


    because he could feel my presence here which helped him sleep."


    ¡°Arianna, you''re shameless!" Her eyes were red as she jeered.


    | was amused and added, "Shameless?" | pointed to the kitchen and said with a faint smile, "Do you know how gentle his eyes


    were whenever he looked back at me while he was cooking? Do you know what he said to me while he waited for the soup to


    boil?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She could not longer keep herposure calm. Her face twisted in anger, her eyes vicious.


    She clenched her fists, "Arianna, how can you be so shameless?"


    | found her amusing. | grabbed her hand and dragged her to the bedroom on the second floor. | said as | pointed to the bed


    where the nkets were neatly arranged. "Shameless? What do you mean by "shameless"? You''ve lingered around for so many


    years like a pest, pushing my buttons over and over again. Aren''t you the shameless one? Take a good look at this bed. This is


    where we cuddled and slept together at night. In this bed, | saw his tenderness. When we were intimate with one another, he


    wouldy on top of me, telling me that he wanted to be here forever."


    These words were too explicit to hear. Her fury was evident on her face, and she aimed her hand at me in an attempt to p me,


    but | held her down. | forced her to look at everything in the room. With a finger pointed at the closet, | said, "Look at all the


    clothes and jewelry in the closet. He personally picked them out for me. He invested in hundreds of jewelry stores at a time and


    brought back jewelry worth millions for me to choose just to make me happy. Did he do that or you? He didn''t, did he?"


    When | saw how she was on the verge of copsing from rage, | grinned coldly.


    | pushed her onto the bed and sneered, "Lie down and think about it. What did Hendrix ever give you? How much love did he


    actually give you?"


    "So what? My brother entrusted me


    to him. He will never be able to id


    of me. As long s{dan''t fet go: will


    afwaya be where you are for the rest


    of your life. If | can''t live the life |


    want, neither will the both of you."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was not surprised by what she said


    at all. Instead, | scoffed, "Andrea,


    listen carefully to what { am gaing to


    fy Wha''shersKamhetess one here?


    re perfectly aware of the fact that


    he doesn''t love you but still, you just


    wouldn''t give up. So, who exactly is


    the shameless one here?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "In thest ten years, not only did you


    fail to make him love you, you even


    made him feel disgusted and


    repulsed by you. Did you think Bath


    somethin wag finallf-g ing to


    abba hetern the both of you


    without me around? Four years,


    Andrea; | was gone for four years and


    what happened? Did anything happen


    between the two of you? No, nothing


    happened. Yet with me, he started


    showering his care and affection


    towards me the moment heid eyes


    on me in Hovell." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Watching as her face sank, | continued, "You obviously have many chances to get your way in his life, but you failed. Do you


    know how miserably you lost, Andrea? You lost your dignity and pride as a woman, yet you still failed to make a man fall for you.


    He even began to detest you. In a period of four years, you didn''t evene close to recing Sierra. At least, she could go to


    functions with Hendrix while he practically forgot about you."


    "Nonsense!" Andrea wailed. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. Sierra is just a high-ss prostitute. Why should |


    compete with her? That''s ridiculous."


    |ughed, "Should | thank you then? If you really have the guts to continue sticking around to make Hendrix fall in love with you,


    then I''m fine with giving you a chance, but youck the guts. If you did, you would not havee looking for me every now and


    then to mock me. Hendrix doesn''t even want to look at you. If it were not for Casper, he would be annoyed by just looking at you.


    You came looking for me all because you wanted your existence to feel significant.¡±


    As long as some form of affection was present in a rtionship, a couple could still be in love ten years down the road.


    However, Andrea had nothing. All she had was the feeling that she had been wronged because she wasted ten years of her time.


    However, she could not go to Hendrix because she was afraid that he would be disgusted by her.


    "Okay, okay!" A smile crept onto Andrea''s face after she cried. It was a sad, pitiful smile.


    She parted her lips, and her tears fell into her mouth. "Since it hase to this, | don''t mind destroying you. Hendrix loves you,


    right? Without you, he will suffer. Since | can''t get what | want, what makes you think you can?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She took out a knife from her bag, and with her dark eyes darkened, she raised the knife and rushed towards me.


    This caught me by surprise. Why did she have a knife with her?


    | was so shocked that I had no time to dodge the knife that wasing right at me. My heart thumped; | wanted to hide, but it


    was toote.


    | closed my eyes and waited for the stabbing pain to spread across my being, but nothing came. When | opened my eyes, | saw


    Hendrix.


    He was dressed in his usual ck suit. He was handsome, but | could tell that he rushed here. His forehead was beaded with


    sweat.


    Did he run all the way here?


    Hendrix had blocked Andrea''s knife. His voice was cold andced with fury as he warned her, "I told you before, if you ever


    touched even a strand of her hair, | would make you pay tenfold."


    All of a sudden, he gave Andrea a hard shove without restraint.


    Out of instinct, he pulled me behind him to protect me, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Evan, call the police!" He yelled into the phone.


    Then, he hung up and looked at me with a worried look on his face, "Why are you here?"


    "| brought her here to make her give up on you," | exined.


    He sighed, looked at Andrea


    mercilessly and said, " Qyoyrweaiit to


    b sued fargotbery: Wate you


    pr¨¦fer to leave Jarold City? Take your


    pick." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Andrea''s face looked so ghastly, like


    it waspletely drained of bloo


    She shook her ead iediSbetiet


    "Rare, Yu won''t be this cruel with


    me, would you? You promised my


    brother that you would take good


    care of me, right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix could be very cut-throat


    when he put his foot down. He


    looked at her hearjieasiS Amoyou


    disgusting for mentioning your


    brother. His biggest failure was


    having to call you his sister." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His words were like a violent stream of cold river water rushing and crashing into Andrea without stopping. It was lethal.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    As Hendrix red at Andrea while she sat on the ground dispirited, he barked, "I can give you all the money you want for


    Casper''s sake, but | wille after you for hurting my wife today. Since you brought a knife in, this can be considered a case of


    attempted robbery for which you''d serve at least three years of jail time. Of course, you''re free to take the money and leave


    Jarold City. Do not show up in front of us again.¡±


    Hendrix was ruthless.


    Andrea was already done for. She sat paralyzed on the floor, unable to make a single movement.


    Evan came with the police. Though there were no surveince cameras in the vi, Andrea was holding a knife in her hand. If


    she was reported under the pretense of attempted robbery, with Hendrix''s capability, she would definitely be facing jail time.


    However, Hendrix kept silent while the police brought Andrea away to interrogate her.


    In the car.


    Hendrix did not speak. | looked out of the car window nkly. When did Hendrix arrive, and how much exactly did he hear?


    | suddenly remembered the heartless things Hendrix told Andrea. He said that she was free to give, but wanting was out of the


    question.


    Yes, that was right. Asking for love was cheap.


    The car stopped by the side of the road. | looked at him, surprised. "But we''re not home yet."


    He nodded and got out of the car. The slender figure walked along the other intersection of the street.


    When he came back, he was holding a box of desserts in his hand. He handed it to me and said gently, "Try it!"


    My first instinct wasn''t to take it. | just absentmindedly stared at the box filled with delicate desserts.


    He caressed my hand, and said in a low voice, "You can scold me, but you can''t stay quiet."


    His hand was warm, or perhaps mine was too cold.


    Looking at him, | said with a hoarse voice, "She did not try to rob nor break into the house. | was the one who brought her there."


    He started the car, put the dessert in my hand, and nodded, "I know."


    "Why did you let the police take her away?" | asked, feeling a strong sense of loss of appetite.


    He sighed and looked sideways at me, "It''s high time she learned her lesson. Arianna, | can''t always be by your side protecting


    you all the time. | came to your rescue today, but what if | wasn''t there? What would happen then?"


    "She''d stab me!" | answered truthfully.


    He sneered, "You think that''s it?¡±


    "| might die."


    He sighed. "After these four long years, are you sure you want me spending the rest of my life reminiscing about you, living in


    memory of you?"


    | fell silent.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He sighed faintly. "We don''t need to


    learn just how evil human nature is,


    but it''s wise to take pre utigne) I \


    t arenes then (wit arrive in


    time the next time she goes berserk,


    and | can''t predict when the next


    ident will happen. So, the best |


    can do is to put an end to this once


    and for all." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, | said, "What are you going to do next?"


    He held the steering wheel as his


    eyes went a little cold. ¡®fhe aitheit 1!


    piace onpnever to return, or |


    Ss ¡®or and make sure she''s locked


    up for three years." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | frowned. "People hold grudges, Hendrix. Furthermore, she''s innocent. We can''t me her


    for what she didn''t do."


    He stared into my eyes, gaze unwavering. "Which is why I''m forcing her to leave."


    | looked back at him, knowing nothing | said would change his already made-up mind.


    Alright then!


    This was for the best.


    It waste when we returned to t


    vi. | wasn''t h ngjwanvinore Since |


    af atarie hall. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Fiona got some food ready, and Anne was munching on a slice of bread. When she saw the desserts in my hand, she looked at


    me, brighteyed. "Mommy, desserts.¡±


    | sighed and handed the desserts to her. "You shouldn''t have too much. It''s bad for your teeth."


    She nodded happily, smiling ear to ear at the desserts in her hands.


    Hendrix smiled, "Looks like the child will be taking away a lot of my love."


    Ignoring him, | sat down on the couch and looked at him, "How much did you hear from me and Andrea''s conversation?"


    Everyone had their own fronts they used in front of others, and we must be sure not to get too close to it; once we did, what we


    saw might take us by surprise.


    He sat back on the sofa and looked at me, "Not much, just a couple of things."


    | smiled faintly, "You must think I''m horrible."


    He pursed his lips, approaching me. "Do you want to let her bully you? Humiliate you?"


    I shook my head, "No."


    He hummed in reply and said, "You were protecting yourself. Why do you care if you''re good or bad? What makes you think you


    could judge someone''s character with just these two words?"


    He continued, "Most of us operate in grey areas. The world isn''t all ck and white. It''s easier said than done to distinguish the


    two, so don''t try to fit people into the same mold."


    Yes, that was true.


    Alright, | admit that he was right.


    | looked at him as | got up. "I''ve already eaten at the mall with Nerissa. You should eat with Anne."


    He frowned, "That was in the afternoon. Well eat togetherter."


    He soundedmanding and rigid.


    | casted a nce at him. "Hendrix, you''re being mean!"


    He looked surprised to hear that. With an outstretched hand, he pushed me back onto the sofa, and sat down beside me. "Isn''t It


    better to eat as a family?"


    What logic was that?


    | puckered my lips, looked at him and repeated myself. "You were mean to me just now."


    The corners of his mouth lifted as he suggested,


    ¡°How about | let you do that to me?"


    | rolled my eyes, "I''m not interested!"


    "So, what do you want me to do?" He said, his smile unwavering.


    | thought for a moment. "You are not allowed to enter our room tonight."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was bewildered. He inched closer to my ear and said, "Can we change that? This punishment is too much. | won''t be able to


    handle it.¡±


    The man''s voice was low and husky. What an alluring and sexy voice he had.


    | shook my head and said firmly, "No."


    Anne had bits of the dessert all over


    her face as she crawle overtq it


    Nano reg as rn Roberts, you can''t


    ug Mommy. You need to give


    me a hug too!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With Anne squeezing in between us, | shifted to make room for her. | coughed, "It''s almost the New Year. When does the


    company holiday start?


    Hendrix freed his hands and ced Anne on his legs. He then wiped her mouth with a napkin. "After the annual meeting.¡±


    I nodded and didn''t ask further.


    After spending so much time with Hendrix, Anne had be rather dependent on Hendrix.


    Once Fiona finished preparing the food, she began cing the dishes on the dining table. "Madam, Mr Roberts, the food is


    ready," she said.


    Anne was the fastest to get to the


    a She gazed at FEteleee fee


    able portal) th ing Fiona.


    ie was indeed a sweet talker.


    ne read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fiona got along well with her. She


    nted a kiss on her forehead and


    gave her some food. Then, s


    "Mr. Roberts, thegraWilrthe


    badk has melted but all the


    flowers have withered. How do you


    feel about nting some winter


    vegetables? When springes,


    we''d have vegetables of our own to


    eat." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Hendrix nodded. "It''s up to you. I''m fine with whatever you decide."


    We had quite a sizable yard. The front yard was filled with beautiful nts; nts that would be changed every season. We were


    still in the midst of deciding which flora to use to bedeck our backyard.


    When Hendrix saw me zoning out, he took some food for me and said, "Stop zoning out when you eat. You''re just like a child."


    Anne giggled, "Mommy is a big child, and | am a small child. It is going to be tough for Mr. Roberts to take care of two children."


    My face immediately burned crimson. | secretly nced at Hendrix and cursed him internally for doing this on purpose.


    He smiled and replied, "Yes! Your mother will always be my child.¡±


    Anne giggled as she fixed her gaze and me and then at Hendrix. Then she asked, "Are you my father? My ssmates tell me


    that their parents live together. My mom and Mr. Roberts share the same bedroom, so are you two my parents?"


    How innocent and simple were children.


    My body stiffened slightly, and | looked at Hendrix.


    Hendrix put some food on Anne''s te and asked, "Would you like me to be your father?"


    Anne looked slightly dazed, but she still nodded seriously, "Yes."


    After thinking for a while, Anne said, "Are you my biological father?"


    Hendrix nodded and said gently, "I''ve always been your father since you were little. However, | was not mature enough, so your


    mommy got angry and left, which is why you and Mommy lived in Hovell for many years. You both are finally home."


    Anne paused in thought and then nodded. "Then why didn''t youe and look for us?"


    Children always had odd questions to ask. | gave her some food and said, "Anne, enough questions. Did you forget what | taught


    you? Don''t talk when you''re eating or sleeping. It''s rude."


    "Ohl!" The little girl instantly went silent after that and winked at Hendrix mischievously. She then lowered her head to eat.


    After Anne fell asleep at night, | returned to my bedroom. Hendrix had juste out of the bathroom after taking a bath.


    His body was covered in beads of water. His voice was low and hoarse as he muttered, "You are safeBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    tonight."


    | did not react at first, but | suddenly realized something when | looked at his dark eyes.


    All of a sudden, my face turned red. "The doctor advised against doing it. It is not good for my recovery."


    He stretched out his hand and cornered me between the wall and his chest. He whispered seductively into my ears, "You''ve


    already recovered for a long while.¡±


    His eyes, cold lips fell on my ear, and | felt his lips gently sucking on my earlobe.


    Goosebumps sprinkled all over my


    body. | held his bat obesightly ahd


    ae WHobing to shower."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do itter!" He pressed on.


    Before | could respond, he had already swept me off my feet, and ced me on the bed.


    | was stuck in a daze for a moment as | felt this familiar sense of aggression and restraint from Hendrix.


    His breathing stopped and he asked,


    "How are you Zor putpowOhink


    tiSied with my


    performance." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°No... mm!" He interjected me with a kiss on the lips.


    Defeated by my own surging lust, | just let things go with the flow.


    Hendrix swallowed me alive that


    night. If | had not cried and b gg


    for rest duri githetat¨¦e half 0 the


    TOR aN d not have been able to


    get any shut-eye for the entire night.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    My first instinct when | awoke the next morning was to avoid Hendrix the moment | saw him.


    But | was one step toote; he had noticed my slightest of movements and reached out to hold me closer. "Why are you avoiding


    me?"


    What should | reply?


    | took a look at him, and my throat felt dry and uneasy. "Hendrix, we should sleep in separate rooms."


    If it went on like this, | would be a goner.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at me enticingly, "Do you know any married couples who sleep in separate rooms?"


    | nodded and said very seriously, "Yes. In fact, many couples do."


    He hummed a reply and continued holding me in his arms. With a smile on his face, he said, "Well, we won''t. We''ll never do


    that."


    | closed my eyes in defeat. "You should head to work."


    "There''s no rush. | can still lie in bed for a while longer." His raspy voice in the morning, and the scent of his body from the wild


    night before was sending tantalizing shivers across my being.


    | felt a familiar, beastly urge surge within me.


    Holding his hand and looking at him, | said awkwardly, "Hendrix, I''m a little tired."


    However, it was as if | had not said anything.


    Our kiss was warm as we intertwined our bodies. The bedroom was so much warmer than the chilling winter outside.


    If he couldn''t control himself in bed, | could really be a goner.


    Fortunately, there was work to tie him down, so he restrained himself.


    We rolled around in bed all morning.


    Hendrix came out of the bathroom with a big, goofy smile on his face. He looked at me and asked, "Are you going out this


    afternoon?"


    While speaking, he dried his body with a towel.


    Iid in bed, feeling exhausted. "Yana is going through her confinement. | want to do some shopping."


    He nodded, "I''ll ask Evan to send you there." He wiped his hair, and the well-toned muscles on his abdomen made it hard for me


    to look away from him.


    | looked at him and thought, "He could be a model if he weren''t the president of the Roberts Group.


    Fans would swarm over him."


    He tossed the towel at me suddenly, asking, "Would you like to go another round?"


    Oh my god.


    Did my eyes give me away?


    | got up from bed, and felt my legs go weak underneath me. | could not help but re at him, "Hendrix, we are going to sleep


    separately.¡±


    | entered the bathroom without waiting for his response.


    A burst of deep, reservedughter came from outside.


    He then went downstairs.


    Anne had already been sent to school, and Fiona was making lunch. When she spotted us, she said with a suggestive smile, "I


    made some soup. You should have more to replenish your bodies."


    These words wouldn''t have bothered me usually. However, | couldn''t keep scarlet from pooling around my face even if | tried that


    morning.


    | coughed awkwardly, sending res at Hendrix.


    All this man gave me was a warm smile.


    It took a lot of effort for me to finish


    my food. There was a lot of work to


    do in Roberts Grou 0\Hendrfohad


    tergayatorand Uttice Before he left,


    he told me, "Don''t shop till toote.


    Try toe back earlier so we can


    have dinner together." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded as | stood by the door to send him off.


    Evan stayed and looked at me, "Madam, I''ll drive you there in a while.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    | shook my head and refused earnestly, "It''s fine, I''ll drive there myself. You can attend to your matters. You don''t need to worry


    about me!"


    He felt like he had been put in a sticky situation. "But Mr. Roberts instructed me to send you there."


    | sighed and said, "! know, but | think |


    can go there on my own. Yo


    such a gong ageait Hendin


    vers a waste of your talent. Go to


    thepany and help him instead."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was still a little hesitant. After


    pondering for a bit, | eSelitee eee tate


    him a bro linthelrefrig¨¦rator


    TM Recerts that this is what |


    asked you to bring him." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan''s lips twitched in surprise. "A broli?"


    I nodded. "Go now!"

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    | could not find any flowers at home, so a broli would do.


    Evan held the broli in his hand, trying not tough. He hesitated for a while before leaving.


    When he left, | went back to the bedroom to look for my clothes, tidied up, and went out.


    | agreed to meet Yana at noon. | arrived early, so | simply entered a restaurant to wait for her.


    After all, I''d appeared on TV several times. When the waiter came forward to greet me, he recognized me. He was obviously


    surprised to see me, but quickly collected himself and shed me a friendly smile.


    He greeted me politely, "Miss, would you like to order now?"


    | smiled faintly, shook my head, and said, "Please get me a ss of water. I''ll order when my friend arrives. Thank you."


    The waiter brought a cup of warm water over with a smile. "Feel free to call me if you need anything."


    | nodded and thanked him.


    He turned and walked to the bar counter, whispering to his colleague as he nced in my direction from time to time. | was


    clearly the topic of discussion.


    | pursed my lips and took a sip of the water. | looked out the window and thought about how Hendrix tried his best to destroy the


    Granger Group. The Granger Group was now the centre of everyone''s focus as it was treading on thin ice on the market, and


    was on the verge of copsing.


    Irvin''s heart was filled with hatred. Although | knew it, | could not say anything to Hendrix. The pain in him from many years ago


    manifested as days went by, and he had gradually turned into a menace. He was now nothing but an embodiment of his


    resentment and pain. | had hoped that he could let go, but | had no right to me him.


    Life was unpredictable, and no one had the right to say what was right from wrong. What Andrea felt for Hendrix didn''t matter;


    whether it was love or obsession - she was now at a point of no return.


    Some people were meant to be passersby. No matter how infatuated they were or how strongly they felt, all that was useless.


    Letting go was the best form offort.


    Before | knew it, | had finished my cup of water, but Yana was still nowhere to be found. It was already past twelve noon.


    The phone suddenly rang. It was Yana.


    Her apologetic voice sounded through the phone, "Arianna, my son suddenly has a fever. | just brought him to the hospital, so I''ll


    not make it in time. I''m so sorry. Next round''s on me."


    | nodded, "It''s alright. Your son is more important."


    Since she was already anxious, | did not ask too much. After hanging up the phone, | looked at the cup of water on the table that


    | finished.


    Since | was already here, | could not just drink a ss of water and leave. | called the waiter over and told him my order.


    My phone rang halfway through my meal. It was a call from someone | did not know and it was from Jarold City.


    | clicked on it, and the call connected.


    | greeted politely, "Hi. Who''s this?¡±


    ¡°Arianna, it''s me!" The middle-aged man''s voice was deep and maic, strong and powerful.


    I could tell that it was Pedro.


    | held the cutlery in my hand tightly and greeted, "Hello."


    He chose his words with care. Ne


    you busy these days? It''s ire Mi


    tomorrow. Your matherana Hid nt to


    ayeaniae|) you and Anne. The


    whole family can spend the New Year


    together. What do you think?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A 50-year-old man, who was a force


    of nature in anything aouw


    snes jted sudcenly


    it


    king on eggshells with his


    daughter. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Feeling a little sad, | took a sip of water and moistened my dry throat. Then | nodded and said, "Sure!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    My reply seemed to have surprised


    him. The old man breathed a sigh of


    relief, and sounded fa y ashes,


    " avd thengxour oth and | will


    come over early tomorrow. What do


    you like to eat? Well have some food


    prepared. What does Anne like? Does


    she fancy Barbie dolls, or..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was so much excitement in his voice, which was quite unlike him.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    I said, "You don''t have to, we have everything at home. You can juste here without bringing anything."


    "That won''t do. Ask Anne what she wants to eat. I''ll make some for her tomorrow." This was Valerie''s voice.


    I sighed slightly and said, "It is alright. Hendrix will send someone to buy the things we need.¡±


    My phone notified me that it was running low on power. | looked at it, and before they could finish, | said, "My phone is running


    out of battery. I''ve got to go."


    | ended the call, feeling slightly dumbstruck by the conversation | just had. When | was little, Monique and | often lied on the


    same bed and said that we wouldn''t get married in the future. When the time came, we would work hard to make money and buy


    a big house. We could live the carefree life we wanted and not care about anyone else.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When | thought about it now, | could not help but smile. Our thoughts changed as we aged. It was a blessing to have children


    after a certain age.


    Suddenly, | thought of Nerissa. My phone was running out of battery, so | hastily sent Hendrix a message and asked him to pick


    Nerissa up tomorrow.


    We still had a long way to go. Even though there were a lot of conflicts between us, we were still family.


    After sending the message, the phone shut down on its own.


    As the waiter served the food, | heard a strange sound in the restaurant cause by those who had just entered/


    | instinctively looked up and saw Irvin walking in front of them. It seemed that he was here for a business discussion. The


    instability of the Granger Group exhausted him.


    His slender body was authoritative, and his short hair looked a little messy. He left it ungroomed and his expression was cold and


    stoic.


    Even though he was walking with the same group of people, he looked much more charming than the rest.


    I sat by the window. He wouldn''t know | was here if no one told him.


    Thus, | gathered that the restaurant manager standing next to him must have informed him of my presence.


    After all, we were rumored to be lovers at one point.


    As our eyes met, | lowered my head and continued eating. | thought to myself; | should have gone back when | had the chance.


    Fortunately, he did note forward. He just nced at me and found a table for his posse.


    | did not have much appetite to begin with. After seeing him, | no longer had the urge to eat anymore.


    As | ced the cutlery down, it began to rain outside. The rain poured down heavily from the cold winter sky.


    In my hurry to arrive early, | had forgotten to bring an umbre with me.


    It was still raining heavily when | walked out of the restaurant. | could brace the rain and rush to my car.


    However, | was a little weary of the cold winter rain, so | just stood by the door, hoping for the rain to subside.


    Suddenly, | caught sight of an umbre above my head. | didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was.


    "Did you drive here? Or did you call a


    cab?" The man''s voice was | aa


    monotonous. Higsl¨¦Kderbo y stood


    eager protecting me from the


    harsh wind blowing at us. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | looked up at the pouring rain, "I drove!"


    He nodded and said, "I''ll walk you to your car." "There''s no need forthat!" | rejected him.


    | heard himugh. "Even if you hate


    me, you don''t have t pthisc]


    thatreuilisd You don''t have to


    avoid me." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and stared at the


    shoes that were wet from the rain. "|


    didn''t mean to give that\ amore;


    yey, Yauiana Hafdrix are both


    outstanding businessmen. There is


    no need to hurt each other for a


    person who is barely worth it." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If they wanted to, they could join forces and conquer the business world.


    He sneered, "Are you worried about me? Or Hendrix?"


    | knew he was stubborn.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    | simply said, "I just don''t think it''s worth it."


    "You don''t have the right to say whether it''s worth it or not," he remarked harshly, "We should do our best to get what we want.


    Even if | lose, | can at least say that I''ve tried.¡±


    | sighed and did not know what to say. His stubbornness would be the death of me.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | did not need him to see me off. The instant | saw the rain subsiding, | ran into it without a second thought. He followed me,


    saying, "Let me send you off."


    "No!" | refused, but he was persistent.


    ¡°Even if you don''t need me to send you off, could you at least take the umbre with you?" He reached out and handed me the


    umbre in his hand.


    | pulled my hand away, not wanting to take it. He then grabbed for me again, and guided my hand to the umbre''s handle.


    | stopped and looked at him, sunken, "Hendrix woulde at you more fiercely if these photos get trended. When that happens,


    Granger Group getting ruined would be the least of your worries; you might even go to jail."


    He sneered, "So what? The business world is brutal. Since | can''t win, I''ll ept my defeat. But Arianna, I''ll never give up on


    you.


    | stiffened and felt anger rising within me. "Irvin, | know you''re persistent, and you have what you want to chase after, but so do I.


    | have my own pursuit, and | will try my best to fight for what | want. | really don''t know what you''re trying to do, but I''m very clear


    on what | want."


    He looked at me earnestly. "What do you want?"


    "A ce where Hendrix and | can call home!" | said without thinking.


    Astrong gust of wind came and blew the umbre away.


    With the sound of the wind came his pain-filled, self-deprecatingughter. "Do you know what it feels like to be hurt, Arianna?"


    | did not say a word. | took a step back, kept my distance from him and walked towards the car.


    Everyone''s journey in life was predestined since their first breaths.


    | was not a greedy woman. All | wanted was Hendrix.


    Hendrix''s car was at the intersection of the city centre, and he saw me. He had been out looking for me.


    When | spotted the ck Maybach, | parked my car on the side of the road.


    Hendrix got out of his car. Although the rain wasn''t heavy, he would still get wet if he walked under the rain.


    When he came into my car, | handed him some tissues. "Did youe pick me up on purpose?"


    Although the bodyguards Hendrix hired did not make a show of tailing me, | was fully aware of the shadows behind mine.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Roberts Group''s workforce was huge. Fortunately, we had the private CEO elevator at our disposal.


    Hendrix had a business meeting to attend. | had nothing to do, so | could only wander around in his office.


    As soon as | found a magazine and took my seat, someone knocked on the door. | said, "Pleasee in!"


    Ayoung woman in her twenties walked in. She was pretty and had a slender body - a definite sight for sore eyes.


    When the woman saw me, she was slightly stunned. She greeted softly, "Hello, I''m looking for Mr. Roberts."


    | smiled and said, "He''s in the conference room. It''ll take him a while before he finishes."


    She nodded, her gaze fixed on me as she sized me up. "Okay, thank you!"


    Then, she left the room.


    | looked at the magazine and could not help but smile. Hendrix''s charm really did a number to women.


    Evan walked in with some documents in hand.


    When he saw that I was reading a magazine, he said, "Madam, I''ll get you a ss of juice."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    | smiled faintly, thanking him.


    | watched as he poured the juice into a ss for me. | closed the magazine, looked at him and asked, "Does Roberts Group also


    has ns on expanding into Artificial Intelligence?"


    "Yes, it is trending internationally. Roberts Group has both the engineering expertise and technology now, and its influence is


    growing stronger. However, we still don''t know how long it''s going to take. Things that seemed irreceable could change in an


    instance, which is why Roberts Groups had some investments in Artificial Intelligence, just in case."


    | nodded. "Who''s the person in charge of this? | know a thing or two about the technology because of my previous work at the


    Granger Group handling Sherman from Fantasia Company."


    Evan ced the juice in front of me. "A brilliant student who just returned from abroad. She has a deep understanding of Al, and


    she''s quite the professional in this field."


    | held my ss of water and took a small sip. "This top student sounds rtively young. She has such a bright future ahead of


    her.


    Evan nodded and said, "Yes, she''s only twenty five, and she''s got great skills and a great attitude. Mr. Roberts personally


    headhunted her and had liaised with her a couple of times. She is decisive and capable, a real talent.¡±


    For Evan to be praising her, she must be something.


    "Impressive. What''s her name?" | asked.


    "Rowane Zanes."


    Asking too much would seem like | was prying. So, | smiled and looked at him, saying, "| see. Go on with your work. I''ll read a


    magazine."


    Rowane Zanes.


    An hourter, Hendrix emerged from the conference room.


    | felt a little sleepy after an afternoon of magazinereading.


    When | felt something covering my body, | jolted in surprise. | opened my eyes to find myself staring into a pair of dark, attractive


    eyes.


    Hendrix shed me a small smile. "How are you going to sleep tonight if you sleep now?"


    I sat up, leaned on his shoulder, and pretended to sleep. "I can!"


    He chuckled softly. "You''re so sleepy all the time. It''s not a good habit." "Alright," | said as | continued leading against him.


    He did not move and only adjusted his position to make sure that | wasfortable enough to fall back asleep.


    Suddenly, knocks were heard from the door.


    Hendrix said in a slightly lowered voice, "Come in!"


    | heard the sounds of heels across


    the office floor, and then a wom


    sweet voice came,<me faber;="" e="" fipstrdcatt="" bfthe="" new="" product="" has="" been="" finalized.="" |="" need="" you="" to="" take="" a="" look="" at="" it.="" if="" there="" are="" any="" problems="" with="" it,="" i''ll="" correct="" it."="" please="" read="" the="" original="" content="" noveldrama.org.<="" p=""></me>


    Hendrix moved so gently that | barely


    felt a thing. | just heata the Ss


    pagesspeinaitured. He must be


    reading a document. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It looks alright. Let''s have the other


    engineers take a loo he, Haves ''


    brigf digaustich on it, and then we


    can get working." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix''s voice was soft. He was afraid of waking me up.


    "Sure, then I''ll go and get busy," the woman said.


    The sound of the high heels gradually disappeared. | leaned on Hendrix''s shoulder and did not move.


    But the man''s deep, maic voice came. "She''s gone. Are you not nning to wake up?"


    My cover was blown.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    | couldn''t pretend any longer, so | rubbed my eyes and looked up at him. "Are you venturing into Al now because you''re taking


    over the Granger Group, and will continue developing it?"


    He raised his eyebrows and pulled the nket that had fallen from my leg onto my body. He nodded and said, "That''s part of the


    reason, but not the entire reason."


    After a pause, he asked, "How did you know it was Al?"


    I shrugged, "She came in earlier. | saw the documents in her arms."


    He curled his lips and moved closer to me. He said in a low and muffled voice, "So, is that why you asked Evan what her name


    was?"


    | nodded and said tantly, "She''s a total eye candy. Any woman would be cautious of her. Plus, she''s not only gorgeous but


    also talented."


    He smiled and put his arm around me, "Since | make you worry about me so much, you should work harder."


    | raised my eyebrows, "Work harder?"


    He looked at the desk andid his eyes on the broli, "Do you think that I''m only worthy of a broli?" He asked, with the


    corner of his lips lifted.


    | stared at him, thinking of what to say.


    "If | said | just simply took it, would you believe me?" | had thought that Evan would take it home and eat it. Little did | know that


    he would actually bring it over and give it to Hendrix. Evan was sure as straight as an arrow.


    Hendrix''s smile grew wider, "Really?"


    | looked at him, not wanting to continue this conversation any longer.


    After a pause, | said, "Anyways, | owe you some flowers. By the way, are you done with your work? It''s gettingte. We should


    head to the supermarket. If we get home toote, Anne will be upset."


    He raised his hand and scratched the tip of my nose. "You''re brushing me off."


    As we were leaving the office, we bumped into Rowane, who was discussing something with Evan.


    Anyone would be attracted to a beautiful woman. When they saw us, Evan nodded his head and continued reading the


    information in his hand.


    Rowane''s gaze fell on Hendrix. She collected herself and looked at me with a faint, courteous


    smile..


    I smiled back and walked into the elevator with Hendrix.


    We decided to use my car to go to the supermarket, since it was the


    less conspicuous one between Hendrix''s and mine.


    As | looked downwards at the car key,


    | subconsciously took notice of my empty wrist. There was nothing on it at all.


    As a woman, should | essorize like Rowane did?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?" Hendrix mumbled and took the keys from my hand.


    We got into the car and Hendrix started the engine.


    I sat on the front passenger seat and paused for a while before saying, "I''m going to send the car for maintenance in a couple of


    days."


    He nodded and drove the car out of


    the underground garage. vol epld


    drive a differenhcan there dre some


    Medal aGe that haven''t seen the


    light of day. You should try them out."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded.


    | bought a lot of things at the


    supermarket. Pedro sai hatha


    ¡®egies pecoMting tomorrow; |


    d hot know whether they would use


    whatever | bought. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When we returned to the vi, Anne


    was already asleep and Fion bg


    food pre ared fools She michtioned


    thatishe had something to do at


    home, so she requested to take the


    day off. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After showering away the fatigue from a long day, | came out of the bathroom and saw Hendrix marking the calendar.


    | did not know what he was doing.


    "When are you guys going to go on holiday?" | sat down in front of the dressing table and asked.


    "We''ve got ten more days to go, it''ll be right after our annual meeting." As he spoke, he closed the calendar, got out of bed, and


    walked towards me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He took over the hairdryer, and said in a lowered voice. "Josiah called me to ask if Anne could visit Hanlusia City during her


    winter holidays."

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    | frowned, wanting to voice my objection. But | remembered how | said that if Josiah wanted to spend time with Anne, | would


    allow it.


    After a pause, | asked, "For how long?"


    ¡°Around ten days or so."


    The frown on my face remained. The winter holidays were no longer than a month, yet here Josiah was, wanting to take her


    away for more than half a month. To say | was displeased would be an understatement.


    Hendrix put the hairdryer away when he saw that | was silent. "My annual leave is quite long. I''ve always wanted to take you to


    Rusnd, but | couldn''t find the time. We could go together then."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | looked back at him. "Are you saying you said yes to Josiah?"


    He shook his head and smiled, "I didn''t say anything.¡±


    After thinking for a while, | nodded and said, "Well, it''s not the best idea to take Anne to such a cold ce."


    Suddenly, | realized he put something on my wrist. | looked down and saw a jade bracelet sitting on my previously bare wrist.


    | looked up at him, puzzled. "Why are you making me wear this out of the blue?¡±


    There was plenty of jewelry at home, but | didn''t make a habit of wearing them. | was more of a in jane outside of home.


    He shed me a small smile. "Jade has health benefits. There''s no harm wearing it."


    | nodded, looking down at the jade bracelet. "The bundle of jade bracelets that Uncle Charles gave me are just too precious. |


    wore them once and couldn''t bear to put them on again. Where did you get this jade bracelet from?"


    He pursed his lips andbed my long hair for me. "Evan bought it when he was away at Myanway for a business trip. It''s not


    expensive."


    | knew nothing much about jades, but | know he wasn''t being fully honest. The color and quality of the jade looked too lovely to


    be from Myanway.


    The next day.


    The sun was shining brightly in Jarold City. | heard the doorbell ring downstairs.


    After my senses sank in, | realized that Aunt Nerissa and the Moore Family would being for the New Year.


    l instantly sat up in bed and saw that Hendrix had already risen.


    After quickly washing up, | went downstairs and saw Hendrix and Pedro drinking tea in the living room.


    Anne had carried Snowball over and was sitting next to Pedro. In her hands were new toys, courtesy of Pedro and Valerie, | was


    sure.


    Valerie and Nerissa were busy cooking and chatting away in the kitchen.


    In that split second, | thought of something -normal life.


    Hendrix was the first to notice me. He smiled and uttered, "You''re awake?"


    | blushed a little, nodded, and walked down the stairs.


    Nerissa came out of the kitchen with some shrimp porridge in her hand. "We''ve all eaten. You should eat something before we


    have lunchter."


    | nodded and epted the bowl of


    porridge. She turned acqundard! ||


    back\to the¡®Kitchen to continue


    cooking. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was still a little dazed when | looked at Hendrix. He waved at me and said, "Come here!"


    I sat next to him, then looked at Pedro. "Have you guys been here long?"


    Pedro smiled faintly and shook his head, "Nope, we just got here."


    He continued, "Eat more. You''ve lost weight again.¡±


    I smiled. For a moment, | did not know what to say.


    After taking a few bites, Nerissa


    emerged from the kitchen once) (1)


    again. Sh lgokedhat Heharix and


    cbt ¡°A ndrix,e and help me


    with the dumplingster." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix nodded and left for the kitchen, leaving me alone with Pedro.


    Although he was my father, | did not know what to say to him.


    He noticed the jade bracelet on my wrist. "The bracelet looks exquisite.¡±


    Hisment caught me by surprise.


    | quickly replied, "Yes alstatiGO""


    rixis had biodght it back from


    yanway." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    He was stunned for a moment and nodded silently.


    Anne looked up at me and then at Pedro, "Sir, what holiday is it today?"


    Pedro looked at her with gentle eyes, "It''s New Year''s Eve. It''s thest day of each year."


    Anne looked like she understood him and mumbled, "Does it mean that the whole family has to be together?"


    Pedro nodded.


    After thinking for a while, Anne looked at me. "Mommy, why isn''t Grandpa and Uncle Aaron here?"


    | smiled, surprised at her question. "Grandpa and Uncle Aaron are busy. Aunt Yana has just given birth to a baby, so she can''t


    come out and has to stay home.¡±


    "When are we going to see the baby then?" Anne was talkative and liked to ask a lot of questions. Once she started, it was hard


    for her to stop.


    Pedro answered each of her questions patiently. | got up and went to the kitchen. Nerissa was kneading dough and Hendrix was


    making dumplings while Valerie was washing vegetables.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When he saw me, Hendrix smiled. "Do you know how to do this?"


    | nodded, walked to him and washed my hands before | started helping him make the dumplings. "Grandma taught me once


    when | was little."


    Nerissa looked at me, "I thought you grew up in the south? Very few girls in the south know how to. Even the older generation


    there have no idea how to make dumplings. | remembered that when | was little, my mother didn''t know how to either."


    ¡°Perhaps my grandma had been to many ces. She would make a lot of dumplings and bread every New Year. Besides, she


    liked hot pot. She wasn''t a fan of the southern dishes, so she ate most of the stewed dishes from the north."


    Nerissa smiled and said, "Your grandmother sounds like she was a true northerner."


    | smiled and looked down at my dumplings. "She never told me stories about her younger days, so | only remember the time we


    spent living in Hovell together."


    Valerie heard our conversation and came over. She looked at me and said, "Arianna, have you ever thought about how an old


    lady like your grandmother, who didn''t have any rtives or friends in Hovell, somehow knew Dalton, the richest man in


    Ucrebury? She even trusted him and handed you to him. Did your Grandpa tell you how they met?"


    | hesitated for a moment before shaking my head. "No." | never really did think about this seriously before.


    Grandma did not have her rtives or friends in Hovell, but she was very close to the neighbors in the alley.


    When | was little, | heard from Monique''s mother that my grandmother came to Hovell in her fifties. She bought a small yard in


    Hovell and lived there on her own. Later, she identally found me and decided to raise me. Hovell residents weren''t curious or


    nosy people, so no one ever asked her where she was originally from!

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    After lunch, since we were heading into the new year, Valerie and Nerissa spontaneously decided to have a barbecue together in


    the yard in the afternoon.


    We had plenty of food to go around, thanks to Hendrix and my grocery haul from the supermarket.


    When we were setting up the barbecue stand, Nerissa pulled me aside. "Leave this to the men ande with me. Let''s talk!"


    | got up and followed her to the backyard, a little stunned by her sudden invitation to talk. She definitely had something to say to


    me.


    Fiona had nted some fruits in the backyard, but the soil had just been loosened, so there was nothing to see.


    Nerissa sat on the swing in the pavilion and looked at me, "Are you nning to hold another wedding ceremony with Hendrix?"


    | shook my head in astonishment. "No!"


    She pursed her lips. "Then he..." She trailed off, ncing at me.


    She paused for a moment before decidedly asking, "Have you guys been taking pregnancy precautionstely?"


    This topic...


    My face immediately flushed with embarrassment, "No!"


    She nodded gleefully. "That''s good. You two should start nning for a second child. Anne''s almost five. If you want one more, |


    can help take care of the child. Plus, it would definitely help with your rtionship with the Moore Family."


    | was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    Suddenly, she mentioned Irvin and looked at me as if she wanted to say something. "You should talk to Hendrix about the


    Granger Family. I''ve been married to Yohannes for a decade, so it''s no surprise that | feel for the family. Hendrix''s taking things


    too far, and | really hope that you can talk to him about this."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and said, "Aunt Nerissa, there are some things that | can talk about, and things that | can''t. If | start mentioning


    the Granger Group, things might take a turn for the worse for all we know."


    She shot me a shocked look, then sighed. "This is all my fault!"


    | owed Irvin, so | had no reason not to persuade Hendrix to take things down a notch, but | knew that | couldn''t do that. If | asked


    him about this, the nature of my request would sound different to him.


    The two of them had been going head-to-head for years on the same levelled ying field. | did not understand how or why


    things would change so abruptly. What could Irvin possibly say the other day to have triggered Hendrix into taking such drastic


    measures?


    When | returned to the front yard, the barbeque hadmenced. Hendrix handed me some barbecued chicken and vegetables


    and said, "Try them, but you can''t eat too much."


    | nodded and smiled, "Did you barbecue them?"


    He nodded. "Try them!"


    | found somewhere to sit and took a bite. Hendrix definitely knew his way around a barbecue pit; these were delicious! Thinking


    of the hot pot we made this morning, | could not help saying, "I don''t know if Aaron is there with Yana now. Aunt Nerissa cooked


    a lot of delicious food. Perhaps | should send some to her."


    Valerie was a fantastic cook, so the stewed soup came out very nicely, and with Nerissa''s help, the two of them made more than


    everyone could eat.


    Hendrix nodded, "I''ll get Evan to send it over

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    He raised his eyebrows but did not speak as he waited for my next sentence.


    ¡°Freya is very simr to Monique. She has Monique''s innocence, rity, enthusiasm and frankness. When I''m with her,


    sometimes I''ll feel like Monique is still here and we''re still the same as before.¡±


    Looking up at him, | saw that he was listening to me seriously. | continued to say, "Meanwhile, Yana is more like me. She''s


    humble but stubborn; we''re probably the same kind of person. | can understand her situation and what she''s going through, so |


    always can''t help but want to take care of her."


    To be exact, Yana was like the old me from the past. | knew the pain of waiting well, and | understood the feeling of loving


    someone to the point of distress, but still wanting to hold on just a little longer.


    After a while, when | saw that Hendrix had not moved, | looked up at him and saw his dark eyes staring at me motionlessly.


    The faint spark of fire in his eyes left me stunned for a moment. "Hendrix..."


    "I''m sorry!" He reached out and pulled me into his arms. "I will not let those things happen ever again."


    Lying in his arms and listening to the rhythm of his heartbeat, | realizedter that he was ming himself.


    | could not help but sigh, "Hendrix, | didn''t mean to me you. Please don''t overthink this."


    "| know." His voice was low when he replied.


    | couldn''t help but sigh again. The significance of our memory was probably a reminder that we should cherish the present and to


    live the best life we could.


    Nerissa looked towards us and raised the corners of her mouth into a smile.


    Her actions attracted the attention of Valerie and Pedro who had been chatting for a long while, causing the three of them to look


    over to us at the same time.


    | moved away from Hendrix, feeling a little embarrassed from having so many pairs of eyes locked on us.


    | lowered my voice and said, "Control yourself."


    Then, | heard Hendrix saying, "We''re married. How can | control myself?"


    | got up and made my way into the living room. It was too awkward for me to be looked at like this.


    | then walked around the kitchen and thought about what | should send to Yana.


    As we did not visit each other that often, | did not know what she liked to eat.


    | decided to give her a call to ask.


    It did not take long for the call to go through. Her voice came through a little hoarse, "Arianna, Happy New Year!"


    | replied happily, "It''s only the afternoon! What do you like to eat?"


    She sounded surprised at my random question. "Why are you suddenly asking me this?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    | said as | casted my gaze over the


    things in the kitchen, "I have a lot of


    nutritious herbs at homipsyoufast"


    gaye binthemohth ago and your


    body is still weak, so you need them


    more than | do. It''s New Year''s Day,


    so I''ll ask Hendrix to send some to


    youter." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The person on the other end of the line fell silent and only spoke after a short while, "Arianna, thank you. You''re the first person


    to call and care about me."


    | pursed my lips and felt a little sad hearing that. "Is Aaron with you today? Has your child''s fever gone down?"


    "Yes, it has!" She said, to which |


    replied softly with, "Uncle Ch


    sent me so eguppldeieats Just now.


    Wien den rixes overter, |''ll


    ask him to bring some for you."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s alright. | have a lot here. Save them to nourish your health," she said with a faint smile.


    | was afraid that she would continue


    if we continued Ae


    said. By te way your haven''t told


    what you like to eat. I''ll bring you


    some foodter." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anything is fine. I''m not picky about food!" She replied, "But don''t bring too much with you. | won''t be able to finish it."


    With a faint smile, | responded with a "yes."

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    | hung up and looked around in the kitchen for a box to pack what | wanted to give Yana up, but to no avail.


    | yelled for Hendrix. "Hendrix,e here!"


    Not long after, the sound of footsteps were heard. | did not look up and was focused on looking for a lunch box. "Hendrix, is there


    any box that we could use to pack the things we want to give Yanater?"


    No reply came even after a long while. | frowned, looked up and saw that it was Valerie. She squatted down and took out a box


    from the cab.


    With a smile on her face, she turned back and said, "Found it. There are some here..."


    She turned her head and caught me looking confused. She paused for a moment before smiling awkwardly and saying, "Mr.


    Roberts is apanying your... Dad for a walk nearby."


    | nodded, got up, and took the box from her hand. "Thank you."


    Then, | began to prepare the food | wanted Yana to have.


    "Can | help you with anything?" Valerie asked, standing next to me.


    | shook my head and muttered to her coldly, "No, thank you!"


    My unfriendly tone instantly silenced her.


    After packing up the food, | was surprised to see that she was still standing behind me. Then, | walked out of the kitchen without


    saying a word to her.


    Suddenly, | felt her grab my wrist.


    | frowned at her unhappily. "What''s the matter?"


    ¡°Arianna, can we talk?" Valerie''s eyes were clouded by moisture. Although she was old, her face was still that of an attractive


    woman.


    | looked back at her and my gaze fell on her face that was twisted in pain. | felt an ache in my heart spread, as if someone was


    squeezing it tightly. With every breath | took, pain followed.


    Why did things turn out this way?


    | wish | knew.


    It took me a lot of effort to find my voice. | nced at her, knowing how icy my gaze must have looked. "I''d prefer not to,¡± | told


    her stiffly.


    | once tore my wounds open to analyze why | was injured in the first ce. | did not want to experience this feeling anymore.


    | heard her talk through her sobs, "Arianna, | know you hate me!"


    | looked down at the wound in my


    hand caused by my mischief when |


    was still little. It was espgr | Cdr


    yearsi bat ale ayes not looked


    De | probably would never have


    discovered it even though deep


    down, | knew that the wound had


    always been there. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | did not spare her a nce. | just looked at the door, and watched how bright the sun was shining, and the warmth its radiant


    flow brought with it. | could hear Anneughing joyously outside.


    | took a shallow breath and said, "|


    have very poor memory. Now that |


    think about it, my memories before |


    was ten are a blur, but | can still


    vaguely remember some events. |


    only went to school when | wa


    seven. At he tin NSUP aie did not


    hae indergarten, so there was


    only preschool avable. When my


    Grandma sent me to preschool, the


    teacher said that | was old enough to


    enter first grade. Thus, there was no


    need to go to preschool. | remember


    my grandmother telling me that as


    long as | studied hard, | would be able


    to see my parents when | go to


    college. At that time, | just kept


    thinking that whatever | did, | must


    study hard. As long as | go to college


    and see my parents, the children in


    Hovell would not call me a Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    b*stard child anymore..."


    Although these memories were a


    blur, the pain associated with them


    was not any less excruciating. | kept


    my emotions in check and said with


    asmile, "It''s not that | di jar receive)


    ?) gheyer ron hyy A amother |


    just didn''t want to be called a b*stard


    kid by others. Later on, | passed my


    college entrance exams, and on the


    night of my application, Monique and


    | were analyzing our scores on our


    mobile phones in the yard to check


    which school we could apply for. |


    originally wanted to go to Hanlusia


    City, but my grandmother told me to


    go to Ucrebury as my parents might


    be there." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    | narrowed my eyes as | watched her tears fall to the ground. "Perhaps going to Ucrebury was a mistake from the start. |


    shouldn''t have gone there. That way, | wouldn''t have met Hendrix or Andrea, and | wouldn''t have met you.¡±


    "Arianna..." She parted her lips to speak, her voice choked with sobs.


    I sighed and gave her a weak smile. | looked at her indifferently and continued, "If | hadn''t met you guys, my life might not have


    been so difficult. | still don''t know whether it was the right thing to do, falling for Hendrix. It''s because of my love for him that | told


    myself that | could forgive him for everything that had happened."


    "When | found out that you and Pedro are my parents, | couldn''t help but think that fate is a ridiculous thing. | can''t hate you


    publicly, nor can | resent you in my heart. | don''t even dare to hate you because you''re my biological parents. It''s just like how |


    love Hendrix; | can forgive him for everything because of love. However, can | really forgive you in the name of love? | can''t do


    it.¡±


    | looked at her and smiled even though it hurt to do so. "Even though you said that | hated you just now, the moment when |


    knew about everything four years back, | chose to leave everyone. | told myself that | couldn''t hate you, because you''re my


    biological mother and we''re bonded by blood.."


    She was quiet as she listened to me; perhaps she was crumbling under the weight of what | had said to her. Her face was pale


    as she got into a squatting position on the ground. Her tears dropped onto the cold, hard tiles. Every drip sounded soft yet


    deafeningly loud at the same time.


    | turned and walked out of the kitchen. Though my heart ached, the pain was bearable.


    Life was a long road, and we each had our own paths to walk on. When we hurt, we treated our wounds, and when we


    recovered, we could always start anew.


    Hendrix and Pedro, who had been out on a stroll, finally returned to the courtyard.


    When Hendrix noticed my difort, he came forward and pulled me aside. He asked in a gentle voice, "What''s wrong? Are


    you not feeling well?"


    | shook my head, looked up at him andughed. My eyes were a watered mess, but | thought to myself how it didn''t matter even


    if it hurt now. Although our child was gone, we could still have another in the future, right?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the tears at the corners of my eye, his face darkened. He embraced me and asked in a low voice, "What happened?"


    | shook my head. My heart ached so badly that even the mere thought of opening my mouth to speak felt impossible.


    Valerie was nowhere to be seen, and although Pedro was worried, he decided it best to keep silent. Then, he entered the living


    room to look for Valerie.


    Ten minutester, he supported Valerie out of the room. Her face was deathly pale and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    Nerissa quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Your face is so pale and you''re sweating so much. You should go to the hospital quickly."


    Valerie shook her head and waved her hand. "It''s alright. It''s just a stomachache. | will be fine in a while."


    Pedro''s eyes were tinged with concern. "Let''s go to the hospital anyway."


    "No!" Valerie held him down and said in a pained voice, "! will be fine in a while. We have to spend the New Year together


    tonight."


    Pedro frowned in concern as he looked at Valerie.


    | nced at Valerie and was silent for


    a moment before | sai yathiok bly


    hevjer-gorte@2the Hospital itll be bad if


    it turns out to be Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    appendicitis.¡±


    Pedro gave me a nce and without further ado, he picked up Valerie and walked out of the vi.


    Nerissa followed him out.


    Looking at their anxious backs, |


    subconsciously clen admycrtets! |


    Thep.apaicofletins snaked around


    me. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    | looked up and saw Hendrix looking


    at me. He looked at me affegtignat¨¦ly


    d sai spirindy bani worry.


    aldypesstitably y


    es \


    e hospital is not far from here.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded, but | just couldn''t shake the unease away.


    In the end, | followed after them.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    We arrived at the hospital.


    The doctor diagnosed Valerie with appendicitis and informed us that she needed surgery, so Nerissa returned to the vi to take


    care of Anne while the others stayed behind at the hospital.


    In the corridor of the hospital, a gust of wind blew by, sending shivers down everyone''s back.


    Whenever | stared at something for a long time, my eyes would hurt. | took a breath and pried my eyes away. The three people


    in the emergency room were too ring.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Hendrix''s voice was soft and it carried with it a hint of firm assurance.


    | nodded and leaned on his chest. My body felt cold and stiff. Hendrix tried his best to keep me warm.


    Suddenly, a loud ''bang'' was heard.


    The door of the emergency room opened, and the main surgeon came rushing out as he took off the gloves on his hands.


    Pedro hurried over and asked, "Doctor, how''s my wife?"


    "The surgery was a sess. She will be fine after a few days of hospitalization. Don''t worry." The doctor left after giving us an


    update on Valerie''s condition.


    | breathed a sigh of relief, feeling my tense nerves gradually easing up.


    Soon, a few nurses pushed Valerie out and sent her to her ward.


    Pedro immediately tailed them while | stood motionless, rooted to where | was standing for a long while. When | regained my


    senses, | muttered, "Let''s go!"


    When Hendrix saw me walking towards the elevator, he asked, "Aren''t you going to go take a look?¡±


    | shook my head, "No, Anne is still at home."


    Hendrix did not say anything after hearing this.


    It was really quiet on our way back home. Looking at all the lights shing outside the window, | could not help but sigh. How fast


    the day changed; it was already dark out.


    | thought about the food | had already prepared for Yana, but | was worried that she might have already eaten.


    | took out my phone and decided to call her. To my surprise, | found that my phone had been turned off the entire time. After


    switching it back on, | dialed for Yana, and as as soon as the call went through, she asked, "Arianna, how is Valerie? Is she


    okay?"


    | was surprised that she knew about this. "How did you..."


    She said, "After our call, | tried to call you back a few times, but your phone was off. | was worried that something might have


    happened to you, so | called yourndline and Anne picked up. She said an olddy was sick, so | thought perhaps she meant


    Valerie."


    | nodded and said apologetically, "| was supposed to send stuff over to you, but | forgot to in the midst of all the chaos. Have you


    had dinner?"


    "Why are you still thinking about this when something so serious has happened? I''m at home and | have my nanny to take care


    of me. Don''t worry about it. I''m fine."


    "Is my brother there?" | asked.


    Perhaps the question was too sensitive as there was a long silence from her end. Then, she finally said, "He might be busy!"


    It seemed that Aaron had not visited them recently. | told myself to keep calm instead ofshing out about my brother. | told her


    softly, "Take good care of yourself.¡±


    After that, | hung up the phone.


    Hendrix took my hand in his and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry too much. Go home and get some rest."


    | nodded and looked at him


    sideways. Oddly, | said, "A book s


    that if amanyes gamidonestie


    wWOuIcedd WRatever it takes to be by


    her side even if it meant cing his


    life at stake. But why do | see it as the


    other way around?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was not like Aaron did not have


    feelings for Yana. After being with,her


    for so many years, heches gesitor


    used tHavihg her around. So, why


    was he still so cold to her even when


    she was at her weakest? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Wounds on the soul hurt much more than wounds on the body.


    Hendrix held onto the steering wheel


    with one hand while he casted a mM


    nce my way. is gerkewatas


    warmasde. There are ghosts and


    gods, as well as other worlds, in


    books. But are they real?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    | shook my head.


    He smiled. "And thus, you can''t believe everything written in books."


    Though | didn''t particrly agree with that, | stopped talking.


    By the time we got back to the vi, it was already veryte.


    The sky in Jarold City grew dark in the blink of an eye. Nerissa said that it was probably going to snow again.


    Sure enough, as Nerissa said, it snowed heavily on the first day of the new year.


    The entire room lit up brightly, surrounded by pure white snow.


    | woke up very early the next morning. Well, to be exact, | did not sleep all night. Hendrix looked at me worriedly. "Are you sick?"


    | shook my head and looked at him, "It''s snowing. Be careful when you go out."


    He nodded, checked the time, got up and went to the bathroom.


    | got up as well and went to the balcony. The snow was particrly heavy. A lot of the trees in the yard had been crushed by the


    snow.


    It was not the best time to be out right now.


    As my body was pulled into a warm embrace, a familiar breath came over me. | looked back at him and asked, "Hendrix, is


    Josiahing to pick Anne up these few days?"


    He nodded and put his chin on my shoulder, "Anne is on her holiday now and she has been home for the past few days. We


    don''t have time to take her out to y. So, it''s good for her to go on a trip to Hanlusia City with Josiah.


    | lowered my head. | knew that he was right, but | would inevitably feel upset if the child who had always been by my side


    suddenly left.


    Thinking about how Anne would no longer be by my side in the future, | felt difort crawling into my skin. | looked at Hendrix,


    my voice a little heavy as | asked, " Hendrix, can we have another child?"


    His body stiffened slightly and he looked back at me. His gaze was deep and heavy. Then, the corners of his mouth rose anda


    faint smile appeared on his face, "Alright! We will make one tonight."


    | blushed, immediately averting his gaze. "Go get changed. You''ll bete." "Have you ever heard of a boss who''s afraid of being


    late?" He hugged me and kissed me on the face. His tone was yful.


    After messing around for a bit, he finally went to get changed while | took a bath. When | came out, | saw that he was still in the


    bedroom, so | couldn''t help saying, "The annual holidays areing up. You have to finish your work early. | thought you were


    going to bring me out on a vacation. How are we going to go if you''re always busy?¡±


    He smiled faintly, "As long as you want to, we can go anytime."


    l ignored him and went downstairs. Fiona had already made breakfast since Anne was already used to getting up early when she


    was in Hovell.


    When Anne saw Hendrix and I, she looked up at me and said, "Mommy, I''m on holiday. When can we go back to Hovell? | miss


    Bet!"


    | paused for a moment, squatted


    down and looked at her, "An yay


    not be ab edo take you back to Hovell


    thidtheti ay. | promised Mr. Saunders


    that | would let him take you on a


    visit to Hanlusia City." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Anne''s expression


    turned sour. She looked ups


    unhappy. ¡®But wieniGame here, |


    tdidIBt that | would go back to


    see him when | am on holiday."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    | looked back at Hendrix and didn''t know what to say.


    Hendrix then walked to Anne''s side


    and looked at her. "Anne, how about


    this? You and Mr. Saun ers Gade |


    nacaretel fOrQ@ LW days, and


    after you see Bet, you can go to


    Hanlusia City with Mr. Saunders. This


    way, the two of you will not be


    breaking any promises, is that okay?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The little fellow bowed her head and pondered about Hendrix''s suggestion seriously. With a slight sigh, she said, "Okay then!"


    After a pause, she looked at us and said, "Why can''t you two go with me though?"

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Hendrix smiled apologetically at her. "| need to work and Mom''s not feeling all that well. So, we can''t go with you. Anne, you''re


    still young; you not only have to read books, but you''d also need to see the outside world. Thus, we''ve entrusted your travel


    responsibilities to Mr. Saunders."


    Anne probably had no idea what Hendrix''s big speech was about. Still, she nodded obediently. "Okay!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | looked at Hendrix and thought what a cunning, old fox he was!


    After we had our breakfast, Hendrix sat on the sofa in the living room leisurely and seemingly not in a hurry to leave.


    | asked Fiona to watch over Anne as | prepared to leave. | turned to look at Hendrix. "You''re not going to the office?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "I''m waiting for you!"


    | was stunned. "I''m not going to the Roberts Group."


    He nodded and walked towards me, "I know. I''ll take you to the hospital, then I''ll head to the office."


    "But | can drive on my own. It''s not far either!" "It''s snowing heavily. It''s not safe!"


    Since he was so determined on sending me there, who was | to refuse?


    | nodded, epting his gesture and letting him be.


    We soon arrived at the hospital.


    He parked the car by the hospital building and took some tonics out of the carpartment.


    | didn''t expect to see these, so | asked, "When did you prepare them?"


    He smiled and said, "Evan prepared themst night. Let''s go!"


    It seemed like he was going up with me.


    After a slight hesitation, | followed him. | couldn''t help but feel touched by his simple action. He was really meticulous, which


    made me look sort of dumb.


    The anesthetic had worn off six hours after Valerie came out of the operating room.


    She still had to rest for a few days due to the surgical wound on her abdomen.


    After taking care of her for the entire night, Pedro, who was seated on a chair, looked drowsy and kept nodding off.


    Valerieid on the hospital bed, seemingly deep in thought as she stared up at the ceiling above her.


    Hearing our movements in the ward, she looked over and was startled to see us.


    She raised her hand and gave Pedro a few pats. Then, she said to us with a smile, "You''re here!"


    Pedro immediately woke up and straightened his back, looking slightly surprised as well to see us. He then got up, looking a little


    dazed. When he regained his senses, he said, "It''s snowing heavily. Why are you here? It''s freezing outside!"


    Hendrix smiled and ced the tonic he had brought over on the hospital desk. "It''s snowing, but it''s not that cold."


    After a pause, he looked around the ward before his gaze fell on Pedro, who seemed to have fallen partially asleep again. "Mr.


    Moore, have you guys had breakfast?"


    Pedro nodded, but then shook his head and answered drowsily, "Not yet!"


    He sighed to himself. "I''m getting old, so | get tired easily."


    Valerie casted a concern nce his


    way. "Go home and get gomerest


    AW. cthe Cay wille


    pois If there''s any problem, she


    can help." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Pedro shook his head stubbornly. "No, | can only rest assured by staying here.


    Valerie sighed defeatedly. "You''re already so old, yet you still act like a child."


    | looked over at Hendrix and found


    aa Evan. It m ht bec OI)


    wornGen? so | tugged


    orrhis eae and urged him to head


    to the office. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He put his phone away and smiled, "It''s no biggie."


    Then, he turned to look at Pedro and


    said, "Mr. Moore, why d at yougo! |


    ck est Tha Wo of us will stay


    ahd take care of her. There''s no point


    crowding over here." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Pedro froze for a moment before turning to look at me, as if he was seeking my opinion.


    My lips parted and | said firmly, "You should head back. I''ll stay here with Hendrix."

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Pedro looked at Valerie and saw that she looked much better. He nodded a little happier than before and said, "Alright then. I''ll


    head back and get some rest. I''ll be backter."


    Valerie raised her hand, motioning him to hurry back and rest.


    As soon as Pedro left, Hendrix pulled me to sit by the side of the bed. "You two should talk for a bit. The IV is running low. I''ll go


    sort it out."


    Before | could reply, he had already left.


    As soon as he did, the ward fellpletely silent.


    | was used to the quiet. It made me feel at ease.


    Valerie''s lips parted a few times, and she looked as if she wanted to say something. Finally, she spoke, "He''s really nice to you."


    | knew she was referring to Hendrix, so | just sent her a nod and hummed in agreement.


    Along silence ensued once more.


    "| heard that Anne will be taking a trip to Hanlusia City with Josiah?" She asked carefully, as if treading on uncharted waters.


    | nodded. Looking at the messy lines on my palm, | started to feel myself getting a little annoyed.


    She paused for a moment and said, "You and Hendrix are at the right age to have another child."


    | looked up at her, my sudden gaze catching her off guard. "I... I''m just worried about you," she stammered.


    | could not help but sigh.


    Why did things have to be this way? We were mother and daughter, but had to walk on eggshells around each other when we


    talked.


    But if we did not do this, how else could we get along with each other?


    Fortunately, Hendrix didn''t take long to get a nurse into the ward to change the IV drip for her, which greatly eased the tension in


    the air.


    When Hendrix came in, he brought breakfast with him, all of which were porridge. He looked at Valerie and said, "Madam


    Lawson, have some porridge. I''ll order you more food you like when it''s noon."


    Valerie nodded, thanking him.


    They weren''t familiar with each other, so they did not talk much. It soon became quiet again when there was no topic left to make


    small talk over.


    Fortunately, Yana dropped by for a visit as well, and brought a lot of things with her. She usually did not talk much, but when she


    did, she was like an unstoppable freight train.


    Thus, over the next few hours, Yana kept chatting with Valerie.


    Valerie was patient with her the whole time. When the fatigue finally set in, she fell asleep.


    Yana had to leave as well, since she had her child to take care of.


    Before long, Pedro entered the ward.


    Since Pedro was back, it was time for Hendrix and | to take our leave. We didn''t have anything to do, so we decided to go to the


    Roberts Group.


    In the car, Hendrix sneaked a few sideway nces at me. It was only until we reached the intersection that he asked, "Are you in


    a bad mood?"


    | paused for a moment and said indifferently, "| can''t exactly say that I''m moody. | don''t know how to describe it. We''re family, but


    we have to walk on eggshells whenever we''re around each other. It''s not exactly something to be d about."


    He pursed his lips and looked at me, "So, you''re choosing to let go and move on?"


    Looking up at him, | sighed, "Do | have a choice?"


    He shook his head, "No!"


    Laughter erupted from my saben


    "That''s why we have to (on


    in the future, Wea¡¯ cive wit sei our


    farhilie¡¯! my grandmother knows


    that I''ve found my parents, she''d be


    happy." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He nodded, held me in his arms and said with a smile, "Yes, she would."


    We soon arrived at the Roberts Group.


    After parking the car in the basement, we got out of it and made our way into the office.


    Ever since my return to Jarold City, | had all sorts of scandals made about me.


    | started bing recognizable to many.


    Thus, as soon as we entered the hall,


    everyone would aie upeseyir@)" "|


    " oc-day Bur''d rs. Roberts."


    Please eet the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | had to force a smile throughout the


    entire journey. Olnicte ey seta


    Bante iobbecathed Si


    aint. "It appears being Mrs.


    Roberts is not easy." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    | heard Hendrix''s faintughter, "Well, you''d better get used to it."

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    | shrugged. What else could | do but to get used to it?


    Hendrix was in a hurry to go to a meeting. As soon as he got out of the elevator, Evan came over with a file. Hendrix looked at


    me and said, "Wait for me in the office. If you''re sleepy, take a break. | wille and keep youpany after the meeting.¡±


    | nodded as | watched him and Evan enter the office. The annual holidays wereing up, so things were getting busy.


    "Director Reid!" Someone called out behind me. | was stunned for a moment. When | looked back, | saw an acquaintance, but I


    could not remember who that person was for a moment.


    She said with a wide smile on her face, "Hello!"


    She must have sensed my polite confusion, so she shed me another smile and said, "Director Reid, | am Eugene, from the


    Roberts Group in Ucrebury. | was transferred here recently. | am from the finance department."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    | then remember that | had spoken to her before when | was receiving the engineering contract from Richard.


    | immediatelyughed and sent a smile her way. "I''m so sorry | didn''t recognize you straight away! It''s been five years after all!"


    She shook her head and said with a smile, "No worries, it''s been a long time. Did youe here with Mr. Roberts?"


    | nodded. | pointed to the direction of the conference room and said, "He''s in a meeting, so I''m just walking around."


    "I''m supposed to hand in this year''s financial report to Mr. Roberts. Are you free after the meeting? Perhaps we could have a


    meal together?" She suggested.


    She continued shyly, "I''ve been here for a few months now, but | still don''t have any friends. Since we''ve known each other for


    years, | thought we could eat together and then perhaps, go shopping together."


    | nodded with a small smile. "Yes, let''s go when you are free. I''m not working so | have a lot of free time."


    She smiled in surprise. "Really? Then let''s make an appointment for next time. I''ll go hand in the report first."


    | nodded. Seeing her rushing towards the conference room with the report in hand, | could not help but smile.


    The conference room door opened and Rowane came out to greet Eugene before she hurried in to join the meeting.


    | was going to enter Hendrix''s office, but | stopped in my tracks after a few steps.


    "Miss Reid!"


    | frowned at the sound of my name. | turned to the source of the voice without a response.


    The woman had a slender body, and was a definite sight for sore eyes.


    She strutted over to me in her stilettos. She was a head taller than me, so she tilted her head down slightly to look at me. With a


    smile, she said, "Miss Reid, are you free? Would you like to join me for a cup of afternoon tea?"


    | did not even consider her invitation


    and shook my head i in diately,("lm


    don ahvON EB of


    saxon afternoon tea." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She responded with raised brows. "Well, that can be cultivated."


    "There''s no need!"


    | turned around and went straight into Hendrix''s office.


    Fortunately, the woman knew when to call it quits, so she didn''t follow me in.


    Hendrix was truly an excellent man. |


    had always known about thi


    aman ip. (roww Ger h eateued the


    same severance and loyalty as a


    soldier towards his wife, family and


    his mothend. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | had Dalton to thank for this. Although he had not taught Hendrix how to love, he had shown his great love to Hendrix.


    Therefore, Rowane admired Hendrix.


    | was not blind; | knew how a \tigus


    she wa ante ominatinata Woman like


    Her Was ot something ordinary men


    were capable of doing. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    The man she liked must be someone who could control her and make her look up to him; it must be someone like Hendrix.


    But all she could do was admire him. It wasn''t like he was someone she could get anyways.


    When | went back to Hendrix''s office, | started reading a book but got sleepy after reading it for a while.


    | then fell asleep on the sofa. When | woke up, | was covered with a nket. The office was dim; it seemed like someone had


    altered the light settings.


    | looked around and did not see Hendrix. | stretched and straightened my back. | felt a little cold, so | wrapped myself cozily in


    the nket.


    Soon after, Evan pushed open the door and came in.


    When he saw that | had woken up, he was astounded and said, "Madam, are you hungry? What would you like to eat? I''ll get


    them for you!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | looked up and peered out the window, seeing that it was already dark outside. "What time is it?"


    He replied, "It''s eight o''clock."


    | frowned, "Is Hendrix still in his meeting?"


    Evan nodded, "The international meeting has ended but the Al meeting hasn''t. Mr. Roberts asked that | get you something to eat


    first."


    | nodded, "Has Hendrix eaten yet?"


    He shook his head, "He hasn''t!"


    After thinking for a while, | said, "Please order two steaks and two cups of milk for me. I''d like them hot. And get us some dessert


    as well.¡±


    After a pause, | looked at him and asked, "Evan, have you eaten yet?"


    He was stunned and shook his head honestly, "No!"


    | clicked my tongue at him. "Poor man, you sure have suffered. Please order three steaks instead, and you order whatever else


    you want. Don''t worry about the money. Mr. Roberts will foot the bill."


    Heughed, nodded and then went out.


    | got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. Then, | went to the lounge to look for Hendrix''s clothes and put them on.


    Evan entered the office again after he ordered us our meals.


    | frowned at the time, thinking about Hendrix was still ina meeting thiste at night.


    Then, | went straight out of the office and entered the meeting room.


    Evan followed behind me, but he did not mean to stop me, which | thought was nothing out of the norm.


    But after thinking about it, things started to feel a little odd. So, | turned back and looked at him.


    He gave me an awkward smile without saying anything.


    How odd, | thought. So, | decided to ask, "How many people are in the meeting?"


    He replied straight away, "Two!"


    "Who are they?"


    "Mr. Roberts and Miss Zanes!"


    | frowned, "Rowane?"


    He nodded.


    Of course; Hendrix''s meeting was running sote because he was with Rowane.


    When | reached the door of the meeting room, Evan opened it for me before | could even raise my hand.


    | was stunned for a bit before | heard voices from the conference room.


    Hendrix said, "I don''t agree!"


    "Mr. Roberts, the purpose of us using


    A ray


    epande pust-forward


    tho world''¡¯$Brogress. If you are afraid


    of evolution and choose to stop


    moving forward, you are not thinking


    rationally." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The voice belonged to Rowane.


    Hendrix frowned and lost his


    patience. When he looked up


    saw me, isexpressi6a softened


    Wihottt egard for Rowane, he got up


    and walked towards me. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rowane noticed the change in his mood and also looked over. When she saw me, she knitted her beautiful brows.


    She was obviously unhappy to see me.


    Hendrix approached me looking extremely tired. He did not care about the people around him at all and pulled me right into his


    arms.


    He took a deep breath, then exhaled. "If you did note here, my energy would have run out. I''m running low on battery."


    | smiled and looked at Rowane''s


    unhappy face. Then, | raised paris


    iv helenig tight! Your energizer


    i Ve Please charge up now!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Evan was a sharp- eyed man. He looked at the both of us and left promptly.


    Rowane stood in the conference room with an unhappy expression on her face. She continued to speak, "Mr. Roberts, our


    meeting is not over yet. Isn''t it inappropriate for your wife to barge in like this?"


    Hendrix hugged me and said in a low and contemtive voice, "Office hours are over. You should head back first. We can


    continue this tomorrow."


    She looked upset hearing that, and was going to say something else.


    However, Hendrix interrupted her, "Miss Zanes, you live alone, so you do not have to think about your loved ones and your


    parents, but I do. | have my wife and child whom | have to be with after work. Thank you for your sincerity and dedication at


    work. Evan will inform the finance department of your overtime sry. It''s gettingte, you should go!"


    These words firmly blocked her desire to stay.


    l ignored her. Feeling the pang of hunger in my stomach, | pulled Hendrix aside and said, "| asked Evan to order us some steak.


    Are you hungry? Let''s go and have dinner."


    He smiled warmly at me. "My wife knows me the best."


    Ignoring Rowane''s grim face, Hendrix and | went straight into his office.


    Evan had already brought his meal into his own office.


    Only the both of us were left. We sat down and Hendrix started cutting the steak. He looked at me and said apologetically, "This


    won''t happen again."


    | was stunned for a moment. | looked up at him, not really understanding what he meant. "What do you mean?"


    With a faint smile, he ced the sliced beef in front of me and said with a faint smile, "I''ll make sure meetings don''t end thiste


    in the future."


    I shrugged, "It''s fine. It''s work after all." Thinking of what | heard outside the conference room, | paused slightly and said, "Are


    you not going to continue developing the Al project?"


    Based on where the current market was at, the Roberts Group would reach a whole new level of business if they were able to


    develop Al to its most advanced stage.


    He stopped what he was doing, shook his head and said, "It''s not the right time yet. The emergence of Al will require at least


    another ten years. What we are doing now is just preparation for the future. If we are too eager, our efforts will end up being


    wasted in vain."


    Since he had his own opinion regarding this matter, | just sat there and listened. After all, | was not a professional; it was not


    appropriate for me to get involved.


    It was ten when we finished dinner. By the time we returned to the vi, Anne had already gone off to bed.


    Josiah called and informed us that he would be taking Anne to Hanlusia City the next day. We had already told her about this in


    advance.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, | prepared and packed up Anne''s necessities for her before taking a shower and going to bed.


    The next day.


    Josiah came earlier than expected


    while Hendrix did not go to the


    company. When | Wolke ap, \G¨¦arel |


    the squab versation


    downstairs. After | finished washing


    up, | went downstairs to see Josiah


    and Hendrix taking about Irvin''s


    company. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In truth, there was no need for Hendrix to push Irvin to the edge like this. But Hendrix would turn cold whenever this matter was


    mentioned.


    He cut off Josiah''s attempt to persuade him to stop what he was doing, muttering to him coldly, "You need not worry about these


    matters."


    Josiah frowned and said, "Though


    you''re able to crush the Granger


    Group in our copay. chieserdup ts


    sfiy yaa powerful in Mesville. Once


    Irvin goes back there, most of our


    industries in Mesville will not survive."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix''s face was dark as he aggressively asked, "Do you think I''m not capable of bankrupting him in another country?"


    Taken aback, Josiah asked, "Did you do something in Mesville too?"


    Hendrix took a sip of water and said


    Ret niy If he ite to arn


    Mesville and s ys. quetthere, may


    consider letting him live well abroad.


    If he doesn''t, well, let''s just say his


    good luck will end there." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Josiah was a businessman, so he could see through the pros and cons of things. He paused briefly before saying, "But if the


    illegal loans in our country identally lets Irvin in, and he clears out the loans and returns to Mesville, you''d be killing him by


    revealing what happened in the country to Mesville''s major bourgeoisie."


    Hendrix kept silent. He only looked at the cup that he had drunk from and raised his wrist to look at the time.


    Josiah was silent for a while. "I still don''t understand why you must destroy Irvin."


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows wordlessly. Obviously, he did not intend to answer him. He looked back and saw me standing by the


    stairs.


    There was a slight smile on his dark face. He raised his hand, waving at me to motion me toe downstairs.


    I shot him a smile as | descended the stairs. Josiah stopped talking when he saw me.


    Just then, Fiona walked out of the kitchen with a smile. "Breakfast is ready."


    | nodded and looked around. Anne was nowhere to be seen, so | thought she was still sleeping. | looked towards Fiona and


    asked, "Fiona, is Anne still sleeping?"


    Fiona pointed to the yard. "She is ying with Snowball in the yard."


    The little fellow ran into the house from the yard as soon as she heard themotion within.


    She threw herself into my arms and looked at me. "Mommy, Mr. Roberts told me that | can''t sleep in, so | never do."


    | rubbed her chubby cheeks, smiling at her awkwardly. "What a good girl."


    Snowball had just been sent for a bath the day before. When he rubbed his fur against the side of my feet, it felt very soft and


    clean. What a lovable dog he was.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne casted her gaze at me and chose her words with care. "Mommy, can | take Snowball with me?"


    | wasn''t expecting to hear this from her. "Anne, Snowball''s a pet. He can''t go on the ne with you. It''s harmful for him to travel


    too. So, | really advise against taking him with you, honey."


    "But..." Children were simple. After getting along with someone, or a pet, for a long time, they would start depending on them


    mentally.


    Josiah could not bear to see this and said, "There''s a cabin on the ne specially designed for pets. All we need to do is to


    reserve a first-ss cabin. Once the process is done, well be able to bring Snowball along."


    Upon hearing this, Anne''s eyes immediately lit up. She looked at Josiah and asked, "Can that really be done?"


    Josiah nodded, "Yes!"


    The child was so happy she started jumping around. She hugged Josiah, kissed him affectionately on the cheeks andughed.


    | wanted to roll my eyes instead. He was indeed a rich man. Wasting hundreds of thousands of dors was nothing to him.


    Hendrix smiled when he saw my reaction. He walked over to me, hugged me and said, "Raising a girl extravagantly is a good


    thing!"


    | was speechless.


    Daughters were truly every man''s soft spot.


    | shrugged and did not say anything else. | went straight into the kitchen to have breakfast.


    After breakfast, everything that Anne


    needed was all packed up. Jesialt |!


    Rete andaxifreassuringly,


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of


    Anne." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded. | never doubted his


    kindness and care Arye. Beet dl,


    wag niectild-He would definitely


    be good to her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After sending Anne off, | sighed and said, "All daughters have to leave one day."


    Hendrix''sughter rang in my ears. "Come on, she''s just going on a short holiday trip."


    | red at him and said irritably, "Only those who raised her will feel sad."


    Seeing that | was angry, heughed


    and kissed me on the face. pas is


    arms around raedgyitah'' The


    compariy''s Snnual meeting ising


    up. Well go to Rusnd after the


    meeting. What do you think?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Hearing that we were able to go out and have some fun ourselves made me feel slightly happier. | nodded and replied, "Okay!"


    Being the busy man that he was, and with the holidays approaching, Hendrix had to leave for the office to get his work done.


    | had nned to read at home, but Freya called me and said that she was back from her honeymoon. She also mentioned that


    she was preparing a gathering for the three of us.


    As soon as | heard that, | asked curiously, "The three of us?"


    She clicked her tongue. "You, me and Yana. Who else?"


    | was stunned. Well, that was true; that was all the people | acquainted myself with.


    | simply nodded and agreed.


    We decided to meet at a golf club in the suburbs. Though we weren''t interested in ying golf, we did enjoy the scenery and the


    food the golf club had to offer.


    Freya had bought a leisure vi near the golf course, and there were many high-end pastries nearby. She had always wanted to


    try them but never had the time to, so she invited us toe along with her on a pastry adventure.


    | intended to drive there myself, but Hendrix had a bodyguard and driver send me there.


    | didn''t even bother objecting to this. Having someone drive me there saved me trouble of doing it myself, after all.


    When | reached the entrance of the shop, | took out my phone to call Freya, but | heard someone calling my name instead. It


    was Freya.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had gotten chubbier in the few days we hadn''t seen each other. Perhaps she was pregnant, hence the plumpness.


    She was always so carefree whenever we met. When she came to me, she immediately pulled me in and said excitedly, "How


    rare of you toe early! Yana is still on her way. Let''s go up first and wait for her."


    | nodded and walked into the shop with Freya.


    Although it was called a pastry shop, it was also a cafe. Its atmosphere was elegant and quiet, which made it a good ce for a


    gathering.


    As soon as we entered, a waitress greeted us politely, "Good day,dies. Could | have your reservation details, please?" "We''re


    over at the Windmill Room!" Freya said as she passed the small tag in her hand to the waiter.


    The waitress nodded, bowed slightly, and gestured forward. "Please follow me."


    After following her to our room, the waitress handed us a menu in the form of a bamboo slip. "Please take a look. I''ll have some


    desserts ready for you before the meal."


    Freya flipped through the bamboo slips and made a few simple strokes. She then looked at me and asked, "Is there anything


    you''d like to eat?"


    | smiled faintly, "Anything is fine. I''m not a picky eater."


    After Freya ordered her dishes, the waitress came up and ced a delicate dessert in front of us.


    There also was a ss of liquid that looked like juice, though it was not.


    Freya handed the menu to the


    waitress and told her, " lease-stait |


    rd thedoad (ad feaw more


    rat We''re still waiting for our


    friend." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The waitress nodded. "Okay!"


    | looked at the pastries in front of me


    and felt a little confuse Then"!


    ant at Freyaldncaid, "This drink


    ihe ke jelly, but it doesn''t seem


    like jelly either." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She nodded with a smile. "It''s a kind of tropical fruit that was frozen, filtered and made into this.


    It''s really good. Have a taste."


    | took a sip and could not help but nod, "How exquisite! And it''s sweet too. | can''t sense any trace of ice in it at all."


    She scooped a spoonful of the ice


    water and put it on the pastries


    brought over b the weaiter. teen


    light vanite''Snoke came oozing out of


    the pastries. It smelled fragrant


    which made the pastries look


    especially appetizing. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    | looked at her and said, "I see you can eat a lot."


    She clicked her tongue. "Of course. When | was in college, I''ve tried all the alley stalls and high-end restaurants in Jarold City. |


    rarelye to the restaurants around this area. It''s not because they''re expensive, but because most richdies in Jarold City


    woulde here to have afternoon tea andpare their lives with each other''s. It''s annoying, so I''d rather not be around that


    kind of atmosphere."


    I smiled, "The consumption fee nearby is really high, but most of the richdies have nothing to do. Theye here just to show


    off their husbands and children or their jewelry bags and other material goods."


    After chatting for a while, | heard people quarreling outside. Somehow, the voices | heard sounded a little familiar. | hesitated for


    a moment before looking at Freya and said, "Why does this voice sound a little like Yana''s?"


    She was stunned. She abruptly stood up from her seat and then walked out in a few steps.


    Sure enough, there were some women quarreling in the corridor, standing in Yana''s way.


    | looked at the woman quarreling with Yana, and thought that she seemed familiar. | could not help but frown. Why did she look


    so much like Eunice?


    | walked nearer to have a closer look. She was indeed Eunice.


    We had not seen each other for a long time and she had changed a lot.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "The clothes on her body are Versace''s new release this year. Moreover, it''s a VIP customized model worth about 100,000


    dors. The bag she is carrying is Prada''s newest release as well, which costs at least 500,000 dors while the shoes are also


    custom-made, worth about 50,000 dors. It does not matter if you have the money or not, it¡¯s still hard to customize this


    essory and outfit. Only the Bulgari skirt bracelet on her wrist is moremon. It''s 50,000 dors and anyone can buy it. This


    person here is rich."


    Freya analyzed the situation and paused for a moment before saying, "This girl''s not bad. Looks like she''s well acquainted with


    the richdies of Jarold City."


    When | saw the women ganging up on Yana, | got angry. | quickened my pace and pulled a few of them away.


    | said coldly, "You''re all dressed up to the nines, so it''s rather inappropriate to be rude, no?"


    Yana froze the moment she saw Freya and I. She whispered into my ear, "I was in such a rush to leave, so | knocked into


    Eunice''s watch and it fell. It looks broken."


    As soon as she said that, | saw the watch in Eunice''s hand. It looked like a Hermes; a particrly expensive watch. With a watch


    worth millions of dors, what she was wearing on her body was enough to buy a house.


    "It''s clear that she knocked into someone first. She did not apologize but instead wanted to justify herself. Just because you are


    poor does not mean that you are right."


    The one who spoke was a richdy standing next to Eunice. She looked a bit like a nouveau riche.


    The others were quiet, and subtly


    tugged at her whe peitalkea 8 1


    siietnanes rlotsd e too much.


    ease read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Freya should be known by many from the different social circles of richdies.


    | looked at Eunice. She wasn''t in her thirties yet but she was already dressed so ostentatiously.


    When she caught me looking at her,


    she immediately smile and aid V\


    wea etl anhat@ retence | did


    Boca you to see you here."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | did not answer and just stretched


    my hand out to her. She hesitated for


    a moment before sayjays Miss Retd,


    Np aexonavd be this watch the


    other day. It''s a cherished item of


    mine, but she has destroyed it. | am


    very sad. | didn''t mean to embarrass


    her." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She knew what she was doing. This woman''s goal was as clear as day.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    | nodded and said, " I''d like to take a look at this watch! Is that okay?¡±


    Although she was unwilling, she still handed the watch to me. | looked at it carefully even though when it came to luxury goods, |


    had little knowledge and understanding about them


    On the other hand, Freya said, "Wow, not bad, Aaron. How generous of him to give others something worth millions of dors,


    and a Haute Couture no less."


    Yana lowered her head and clenched her fists to cover up the loneliness in her eyes.


    | said nothing and merely took out my cell phone to call Aaron.


    The line went through and his voice was gentle, "Arianna, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at Eunice''s nervous face, | smiled and said, "Remember you said that you wanted to give me a birthday present before?


    You mentioned that it was a custom-made watch. Do you still have it?"


    Aaron said, "Yes, I''ve left it at home. I''ll send it over to you another day."


    | shook my head, "No, thanks. I''m not fond of hand-me-downs; just a tip for you when you s to me in the future."


    He was probably a little confused. After a pause, he said, "I''ve always kept the watch at home and | never let anyone wear it.


    Arianna, what are you saying?"


    | shrugged, "You took a picture of the watch for me before. Today, | saw Miss Hathaway wearing it at the Golf Vi. Aaron, do not


    give me things that have been used by others. It''s dirty."


    Aaron was silent while the blood drained from Eunice''s face. Everyone understood what my conversation with Aaron meant.


    The expression of the richdies standing by Eunice instantly changed.


    Acold voice came from the other end of the phone, "Throw it away if it is dirty. | promise that this will not happen again.¡±


    | hung up the phone, looked at Eunice with a faint smile and returned the watch in my hand to her, "Miss Hathaway, the Reid


    family already has a daughter-inw. Even if the Reid family does not have one, with your family background, you can''t join the


    Reid family. When my brother and | helped you out back then, it was merely out of sympathy. There was nothing else to it. It is


    true that my brother is a bit of a yboy but he hates women


    who take things without permission."


    Pulling Yana along, | looked at the richdies and said with a faint smile, "Excuse us, everyone."


    | did not bother sparing another nce at Eunice and immediately pulled Yana into the room.


    Upon entering the private room, Freya clicked her tongue and looked at me, "Well done. You were real tough, and | thought you


    were just a gentle housewife!"


    | pursed my lips and looked at her, "|


    guess the next time youte ingroubie,


    IiHysbatand py Sra do nothing. What


    do you think?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She smiled and shook her head, "That won''t do. The more the merrier!"


    After a pause, she looked at Yana


    and said, "You should not always


    mM


    keep everything pgttied ap. Wh


    know any women like Eunice


    you woulde across in the future?


    Are you just going to let others bully


    you?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yana said in a self-deprecating way, "Aaron likes her. No matter what | say, they''re all useless."


    Freya frowned, "Is Aaron blind? How could he fall for such a woman?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Aaron is a germaphobe and doesn''t


    usually bring women back to his vi.


    But since she let E joa ite! Ne


    myst care\abolitrer.¡± When Yana


    said this, her eyes dimmed and a


    bitter smile appeared on her face. It


    made my heart ache for her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | frowned and wanted to say something, but | could not think of anything to say that wouldfort her at the moment.


    Thus, | pushed the dessert to her. "It''s delicious. Have a taste."

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Freya took a look at me, pinched her forehead and looked a little helpless. For a moment, | really could not think of anything to


    comfort her.


    Fortunately, Yana did not continue to drown in her emotions. She ate a few mouthfuls of dessert, looked at me and said, "It tastes


    really good. I''ve been learning how to make desserts these past few days. Too much will make me fat."


    Freya looked at her, surprised evident on her face. "I''m afraid that you have yet to see me. Just look at how fat | have be! |


    am envious; both of you have already given birth to a baby and the baby is grown. But the fetus inside me is only four months


    old. | still have another six months to go. Who knows how much fatter | am going to get?"


    Yana smiled and said, "You are exaggerating. Generally speaking, a baby will weigh around six pounds. You do not have to eat a


    lot. You just have to make sure that the baby is getting enough nutrients. After the child is born, just watch out for what you eat


    and you will lose the weight eventually."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them seemed to have amon subject to talk about. | stared at them with my chin propped in my hand. This was a


    peaceful


    scene.


    ¡°Arianna, are you and Hendrix preparing to have another baby again? | heard from Pedro that Anne is following Josiah to


    Hanlusia City. Aren''t you worried?" Freya brought the topic back to me.


    | was stunned for a moment and then said, "It is fine. Josiah will take good care of her."


    Yana turned serious and looked at me, "Have you thought of having another one? Anne is already five. If you are worried that


    she will overthink this, you can ask for her opinion. Perhaps she might also want a younger sibling?"


    | smiled. "Hendrix and | n to talk about this after the New Year. We''ve been busy recently and office work is piling up, so it''s


    not the right time to think about this just yet."


    The two of them looked at each other and exchanged a smile. Freya suddenly thought of Valerie. She looked at me and said, "By


    the way, | did not know Valerie was hospitalized because of appendicitis until | came back. | have to go and see herter."


    Yana nodded and said, "Yes, yes. She has been resting for a few days now. She should be feeling better."


    She then shot me a nce. "After getting the sutures removed, she should be able to leave the hospital, right?"


    | just smiled and said nothing. Suddenly, my phone rang - it was Anne. She had used Josiah''s phone to call me.


    She was going to get on the ne, and had called to inform me that she was safe.


    The weekend.


    It was Roberts Group''s annual meeting. A few days had passed since Anne left Jarold City. Even so, she would call and chat with


    me at night.


    However, | could not hug or even touch her. | raised her on my own for four years. With her being away from me for the first time,


    | was starting to miss her greatly.


    In the afternoon, when Hendrix noticed that | was zoning out a lot, he pulled me closer and said, "Thepany''s annual meeting


    is tonight. Are youing with me?"


    | shivered and shook my head almost instinctively, but he interrupted me, "Let''s go together. You will be bored if you are always


    at home."


    Looking up at him, | smiled, "Don''t you know that | do not like crowded ces?"


    He said with a smile, "How about | stay at home with you then?"


    | was dumbfounded. | gave in and decided to go with him.


    The annual meeting was set next to


    the open-air swimming pool of the


    hotel. Everyone seamed lieanig ''


    King of atrnidsphere very much. There


    was red wine, exquisite cakes at the


    meeting, apanied by bright


    lights and a scenic blue swimming


    pool. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everything felt so rich and refined.


    | did not have many hobbies. Apart from eating, | did not seem to have any other interests.


    | took the te and grabbed some


    pieces of cake for mysal¨¦, THK! t


    feynd-arquiet pike o eat. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Eugene approached me, | did


    not notice her. If alg pakinottsIeu)


    itfidste khoWn that she was


    there at all. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Director Reid, | see you like being quiet as always."

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    | looked over and saw that she, too, was holding a te full of cakes. It looked like she also wanted to find a quiet ce to eat.


    | smiled and said, "Some people say that too much sugar isn''t good for women. It makes them age fast."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She was amused by my remark. She took a bite of the cake and looked like she enjoyed it. "How do you define an old woman?"


    Her question really stumped me.


    She continued with a small smile, "My perception of the term "old" is someone who loses their meaning to live. Those who have


    lost hope, even if they are in their 20s, can be considered old. Some people, even though they are in their 80s, still live so


    positively with such a grand outlook on life. Can you call them old?"


    | smiled faintly, but | could not answer her question. "Nope!"


    After chatting for a bit, she left because Hendrix was going to start presenting on the Roberts Group''s annual performance and


    carry out themendation and surprise segment.


    | finished my food and had nothing to do, so | roamed freely around the hotel.


    Hearing Hendrix''s deep voice, | subconsciously walked to the outside of the hotel lobby.


    The Roberts Group had arge workforce, so the ce was crowded with their staff. There were also some well known


    businessmen, as well as some high profile individuals in Jarold City.


    Although it was said to be a form of gratitude and feedback, Roberts Group''s newly developed artificial intelligence machinery


    was given as a gift. At the same time, Rowane''s contribution to the group was also announced.


    We could not deny that Rowane was indeed an excellent consultant. She deserved to be valued.


    After he was done, Hendrix walked to me from the stage.


    Ignoring everyone''s stare, he held onto my arm, saying, "How are the cakes tonight?"


    "They''re delicious!"


    He smiled and said, "If you want cakes in the future, ask the pastry chefs toe over and make them for you."


    | found his suggestion amusing.


    Since we were a married couple, it was inevitable that we would look intimate as we chatted.


    Hendrix and | initially nned to find somewhere to sit, but all of a sudden, we heard a loud ssh.


    When we looked back, a group of people had already gathered around the swimming pool. Someone shouted, "Someone has


    fallen into the water! Hurry up and save her!"


    Some who knew how to swim jumped in the water.


    Since he was the chairman of the Roberts Group, Hendrix pulled me along and walked towards the crowd.


    He made me stand a good distance away from the swimming pool. "What''s going on?"


    Someone stepped forward and answered, "Mr. Roberts, it''s Miss Zanes. Someone seemed to have pushed her in.¡±


    When Hendrix looked over, Rowane


    had been rescued. The pool durin


    winter must be feepzie\ Gold O


    Rowadsi''on the ground, shivering


    vigorously from the harsh cold and


    looking to be in an overall terrible


    state. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Some gentlemen took off their clothes and draped them over her legs. Then, someone gave her first aid.


    It took her quite a while to wake up. When she did, her movements were frail and weak.


    Hendrix squatted next to her and


    asked that a ss of water KOM


    brought t her After ffdtPsormeone


    eacae: a nket. Hendrix looked


    at her and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rowane had probably been scared out of her wits. After staring at Hendrix for a while, she threw herself into Hendrix''s arm and


    burst into tears.


    In that instant, some people gasped while some sneaked nces at me, whispering gossips to one another.


    "From her usual demeanor, | thought she was a strong irondy. But now, it looks like she''s also a soft and timid woman."


    "That''s not true at all. Right now, she looks so weak that even the wind could carry her away. Looks like Mr. Roberts¡¯ heart will be


    sent into a whirlwind of chaos now."


    "Don''t spout nonsense. Mr. Roberts is


    married. Although it is not a eyneed


    publicly, ehag hrotigit Mrs oberts


    to dhee mpany several times, which


    can be considered as a deration of


    sovereignty." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    "What do you know? Men will never be satisfied, especially men as talented and handsome like Mr. Roberts. He''d definitely have


    multiple women by his side. Moreover, a woman like Miss Zanes is like the cream of the crop. Not only is she beautiful, but she is


    also very talented. She is a perfect match for Mr. Roberts."


    There were a lot of chatter going on. | looked at Rowane, who was in Hendrix''s arms and thought that the two of them did


    actually fit each other well.


    Some said marriages that were well- matched couldst for a long time. Thinking about it, Hendrix and | seemed to be different


    by arge margin.


    While | was in a daze, | suddenly saw the grim face of Valerie. She pulled Rowane away from Hendrix''s arms and said, "The


    ambnce should be here. Please ask a hotel paramedic to help send her to the hospital.¡±


    Valerie was definitely not someone who liked to poke her nose in someone else''s business, but she had suddenly rushed out of


    nowhere and pulled Hendrix and Rowane apart. This was a clear warning for the two.


    Fortunately, the hotel staff were quick enough to carry Rowane out.


    The annual meeting continued.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Valerie asked to have a moment with Hendrix. It looked like she had something to say to him.


    | found somewhere to sit and continued eating until | felt a little sleepy.


    After waiting for a bit, Hendrix came back.


    When he saw me yawning, he smiled. "Are you sleepy?"


    | nodded. Looking at the crowded hall, | asked, "Is it going to be long before we return home?"


    He smiled and stretched out his hand towards me, "We can go home soon."


    Then, he took my hand and handed me a ss of milk before saying, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to meet some people."


    He brought me to see those that Roberts Group had business dealings with - a circle mostlyprised of sessful people in


    Jarold City.


    Hendrix was not a talkative person. In almost all his introductions, he only stated, "This is my wife, Arianna."


    After the introductions, we met Eugene in the crowd when we were ready to go back.


    Although there were many employees from


    Roberts Group, | felt that Eugene did not greet anyone at all all night.


    She had either been drinking or eating throughout the entire night.


    When she saw me, she greeted me with a bright smile.


    After a few steps, | stopped and looked at her, "Are you heading back?"


    She nodded happily. "Soon!"


    "Do you want toe with us? Where do you live? We can send you back. It''s not easy hailing a taxi here." As a matter of fact, it


    was almost impossible to hail a taxi here.


    She was stunned and looked at Hendrix. It was obvious that she was confused.


    | tugged Hendrix''s clothes. He immediately nodded and muttered, "Let''s go!"


    After we got in the car, Hendrix and | sat in the back seat while Eugene and the driver sat in front.


    She did not have much to say. She


    just told the driver her address@rid |


    ts ag pnarrnadig the


    d ven of her ce. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When she was about to get off the car upon arrival, she looked back at me and said with a smile, "Thank you!"


    | nodded, but | did not take it to heart.


    After she left, Hendrix looked at me and asked, "When did you be so kind?"


    | was taken aback by his question, "We were going the same way, weren''t we?"


    He smiled faintly, "Arianna, be honest with me."


    | thought for a moment and gave a


    rtively pertinent answer, "Ktaw\\


    ould, -pybitrshe¡¯s Someone that


    yeu just can''t help but sympathize


    with." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She must have been in her forties.


    Based on her age, regardless of how


    high her sry was in sJacold City She


    reg eaierts AP Ant¡¯ a child in


    bury. It was impossible for her to


    come to Jarold City just because of


    her sry. She most probably had


    some family problems. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | could tell that she had be quieter.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Hendrix hummed a response and did not continue the conversation. Instead, he looked at me seriously and asked, "Aren''t you


    jealous about what happened just now?"


    | was taken aback and failed to react. What did he just say? But when | saw him staring straight at me, | reacted.


    "| can understand. No matter how strong Rowane is, she''s still a woman. Encountering that kind of situation, she was probably


    scared to death. When she came to her senses, it was inevitable that she would lose control when she saw you. It''s nothing.


    Anyone would do the same."


    When | noticed that Hendrix''s mood was off, | was stunned. | looked at him and saw that his expression was gloomy. | could not


    help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing!" He replied coldly with only two simple words.


    | was a little stupefied. He was asking me nicely just now, why was he so cold all of a sudden?


    | did not know what he was angry about, so | did not speak anymore.


    The driver stopped the car outside the vi. Hendrix went straight in as soon as the car stopped.


    It appeared that he had no intention of waiting for me at all. | caught up and saw him entering the bedroom.


    It was gettingte. Since Anne went to Hanlusia City and Fiona did not stay here at night, the vi was a little empty; it felt a little


    deserted.


    When | saw Hendrix going straight into the bedroom, | followed him.


    ¡°Hen-" Before | could finish my words, he threw his coat on the bed and went straight into the bathroom.


    "Bang!" The bathroom door was mmed so hard the sound was loud and clear.


    | was speechless. | could only go to the closet to look for pajamas. We came out at the same time.


    There was a bath towel wrapped around his muscr body. The man just gave me a cold and stern nce and staggered away.


    Then, he went straight to the study with a towel.


    | was rendered speechless.


    It was true that even when a man was in his sixties, he would still have the temper of a child.


    After | took a shower and saw that he did note back, | changed my clothes and went straight to the study.


    When | entered, | pushed the door open without knocking. To my surprise, he was not reading a book, nor was he busy with the


    company''s business. Instead, he was watching Korean dramas.


    When | went in, | only heard a single Korean sentence before he turned it off.


    | looked at him in confusion and said, "Hendrix, it''s gettingte. It''s time to go to bed."


    Without saying a word, he stood up from theputer, went straight to the bed in the study, and thenid down.


    | was dumbfounded.


    | clicked my tongue and took a deep


    breath Then | took eee Rhone!


    d saich Vanes at home?


    | Stay at your ceter?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a pause, | said again, "The


    house is too big, a Emagot


    living alorearil\iNe With you for a few


    days." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, without even looking at Hendrix, who was lying on the bed, | was ready to leave.


    As soon as | entered the bedroom,


    Hendrix carried me i isarras\"!


    lainnedia stitbrise, "Hendrix, what


    are you doing?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He pressed me down on the bed and snatched my phone from my hand. He looked at the screen and frowned, "You lied to me?"


    | shrugged and pouted, "It''s because you''re angry! It''s not my fault."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He let out a coldugh, "I''m angry? Arianna, you do not know why I''m angry?"


    | looked at him, nodded seriously, and said, "I really don''t know why you are angry."


    He was a little speechless. He threw the phone aside and tore off my clothes without saying a word.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    His kiss was overly passionate. His lips and teeth were punishing when he bit down hard on my mouth.


    | was in pain and groaned. He lowered his voice and huffed, "So you do know pain."


    | red at him and turned my head away. | did not want to talk to him.


    He pulled my head back and forced me to look at him. There was a burning light in his eyes. His voice was low and maic,


    but there was also a hint of helplessness in it, "Arianna, only those who do not care about the person won''t mind. I''m your


    husband. What does it say if you remain indifferent when other women throw themselves in my arms? It means you do not love


    me or that you do not care at all."


    | was bbergasted as | looked at him. Then, | blinked and chuckled, "So, you are angry with me because of this?"


    He lowered his head and bit my lips, "What else can | be angry about?"


    | understood in an instant and smiled. | looked at him and said, "It does not mean that | don''t care. I''m your wife. How can | not


    care about you being intimate with other women? It''s just that | can grasp the situation at that time. It''s not that | understand her,


    but | understand you. You invited her back from abroad, which shows that she has the ability for you to do so. Hendrix, you are


    the chairperson of apany. It is normal for your subordinate who is in a sudden panic to hug you when they encounter that


    kind of situation. If | get angry with you because of such a thing, wouldn''t | be a bit too insensible? In the future, there will be


    more women who want to get close to you. After all, you are excellent."


    His eyes darkened slightly, and he moved his thin lips, "So, what are you trying to say?"


    | felt amused and said, "I''m trying to say that my husband is excellent, and he is an outstanding man. It''s difficult for women


    around the world to not fall in love with you."


    He shut me up with his lips. After kissing for a while, his eyes became darker. He looked at me and said, "Call me again."


    I smiled brightly and obliged, "Hubby!"


    That night, | took the initiative. In the second half of the night, Hendrix increased the intensity of his movements, and his


    breathing became heavier.


    ¡°Hendrix, give me a child. | want a child that belongs to us." | was a little dazed as | gripped the bedsheets tightly. My breathing


    was unstable.


    In a surge of emotions, Hendrix''s body suddenly tensed up. There was a chill in his eyes for a moment.


    | was stunned. | looked at him, unable to read his thoughts, "No?"


    He withdrew the coldness in his eyes, smiled, and shook his head, "Of course. As long as you want it, no matter how many, | will


    give it to you."


    As |ughed, | recalled that child in my mind and my heart and body began to throb with pain.


    He held me in his arms and said in a low and maic voice, "Arianna, we have to be fine forever."


    | nodded and felt a wave of fatigue. In my sleep, | could faintly sense him wiping my body.


    However, it was just a sense. The next time | woke up, it was already the next day.


    The sun shone through the window into the bedroom, and mottled light shook away all the noises.


    Hendrix was no longer in the


    bedroom. |id ther auietly FI"


    mampenharid rok hat my lower body


    was a little damp. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | got up and raised the quilt. There was a trace of blood on the sheets.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | was a little stunned. The timing was


    off. In the past four years, there were


    times when my.periog was frau ar,


    appiticakd Were times when my blood


    flow was heavy. But there was never


    a time when my period came twice in


    a month. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | could not help but frown. | got up to


    change my clothes, pa ked het!


    b dsheets op, arid threw them into


    th¨¦ washing machine. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | could not help but feel a little worried. If | were to have a child, | should take care of my health first.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    After washing up, | head out of the bedroom. Hendrix was in the living room, and Fiona had already left after she finished


    preparing breakfast.


    Hendrix turned back when he heard some noises. He raised his eyebrows with a faint smile, "You''re awake?"


    | nodded, walked to him, and sat down beside him. Then, | said in a soft voice, "Don''t you need to go to thepany today?"


    He nodded and said, "I can take two days off. | will go and do some arranging tomorrow. Then, we can have our annual leave."


    As he spoke, he had already put away the things in his hands. He kissed me lightly on the face.


    Then, | remembered the sandalwood box | had retrieved from Valerie. | asked him, "Hendrix, should we go and open the


    sandalwood box?"


    The box had been kept at home for a long time, but we always had no time to open it.


    After all, we had nothing to do. He nodded and went into the study with me.


    | found the sandalwood box and looked at him,


    ¡°Have you opened it before?"


    He took the box and looked at it for a while. After a pause, he said, "I didn''t mean to do itst time. Valerie recognized this box. It


    seemed that this box belonged to the Milton family back then.¡±


    Why was the Milton family involved again?


    | pursed my lips and felt a little puzzled, "My grandmother always had this box with her. Why is it rted to the Milton family?"


    Hendrix shook his head and lowered his head to look at the lid of the box. After struggling for quite a while, he looked at me and


    paused for a moment before saying, "I guess I''ll have to find a specialized craftsman to open this."


    "You don''t have the key with you?" Grandpa said that Hendrix had the key with him, so how could he not have it?


    He nodded and sighed slightly, "What Grandpa gave me was not the key, but an exhortation. He was really worried about you, so


    he asked me to take good care of you. This box is just a cover."


    | was stunned and looked at the box absentmindedly. It was not important whether the box could be opened or not, but | hada


    feeling that Grandma might have been different from what | imagined.


    Originally, the matter of Rowane falling into the swimming pool was not too important. She would be fine after a few days of rest


    in the hospital.


    However, for some unknown reason, the matter was exposed suddenly and made its way to the headlines in Jarold City. It was


    said that the employees of Roberts Group were fighting fiercely, and they were filled with jealousy and hatred.


    They said that some people were jealous and attempted murder to hide the truth. The rumors even pointed to a specific person.


    When Hendrix received the call, the two of us were still studying the secrets of the sandalwood box.


    | saw his expression turned cold; | could not help looking at him, "What''s wrong?"


    He put the box aside, looked at me, and said, "Something happened in thepany."


    | never had the habit of asking for details. But when | saw his deep frown, | could not help but ask, "Can you tell me what


    happened in detail?"


    ¡°What happened at the annual dinnerst night was caught by someone and they made a false usation." He got up and was


    ready to change his clothes.


    | followed behind him. Although | was


    not involved in this matter, R


    Group fete reopntty akdrinitiative to


    dedtrsy e Granger Group. Irvin was


    also not someone who would be


    easily trifled. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Last night''s banquet was not private.


    Rowane had fallen into the


    swimming po and sotteoteO''


    caygHB HIS Spportunity. They were


    simply trying to draw the public''s


    attention towards Roberts Group''s


    poor management. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Once the matter came to a close,


    Roberts Group''s employees would


    have internal conflicts and fi


    each other ThercsheGesalt would be


    thatthe hi rated level management was


    not good. Once the problems were


    erged, Robert Group''s name and


    image would be a hot debate.


    Naturally, the stock prices would fall.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    This is what they meant by one bad apple spoils the whole barrel.


    Following behind Hendrix, | also went into the closet and changed my clothes.


    When he saw that | had changed, he was stunned and said with a smile, "I''ll go to thepany to understand the gravity of the


    situation. Wait for me at home!"


    I smiled lightly, looked up at him, and said, "You go to thepany to ask about the situation. I''ll go to the hospital to see


    Rowane. Although | do not understand thepany''s problems, | can still do whatever | can."


    He raised his eyebrows and kissed me on the cheek, "Letting you stay at home is a waste of talent. Should | have youe to


    thepany and be my secretary?¡±


    I snorted, "So | can only be a secretary?"


    Heughed and said, "You can be whatever you want!"


    | did not bicker with him. | took my bag and car keys and went out of the vi. We said goodbye to each other. Then, Hendrix


    went to thepany while | went to the hospital.


    It would take about half an hour to reach the hospital from the vi. When | arrived, | saw Eugene, who was about to enter the


    hospital.


    | called out to her, "Miss Lance!" She was older than me, but | could not think of a suitable form of address for a while and merely


    shouted.


    She did not hear me at first. After calling her several times, she finally turned back. When she saw that it was me, she was


    slightly startled. She said, a little surprised, "Director Reid!"


    When | caught up to her, | smiled and said, "Do not call me Director Reid. | left Roberts Group for a few years already. You can


    just call me by my name."


    She smiled and said, "Old habits die hard!"


    | raised my hand and pressed the button of the elevator. | saw that she did not look well, so | paused and said, "Are you here to


    look for Rowane?"


    Since Rowane met with an incident and was hospitalized, what | was supposed to say was to visit instead of looking for her.


    However, judging from her appearance, she did not seem to be here to visit her.


    In the elevator, her expression was a little cold. After a pause, she looked at me and asked, "Are you here to see her?"


    | nodded and hesitated for a moment. Then, | looked at her and asked, "So, is it you?"


    She smiled bitterly, looked at me, and asked, "If | said no, will you believe me?"


    The video of her pushing Rowane into the swimming pool was on the headlines. The photo was very clear, and even the


    expressions of the two people were particrly obvious. Only their voices could not be heard as the video was inserted with


    sounds.


    After a moment of hesitation, | looked at her and said sincerely, "| cannot make a judgment about this, but from what I can see, I


    am not able to find a reason for you to push her."


    She smiled faintly and did not seem to mind. She shrugged slightly and said, "It''s really hard to exin this kind of thing."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the elevator door opened, we


    could hear the sound o eople) {11


    p Shing hepatian¡¯s Who had just


    fi snsa their operations out. We


    gave way to them. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When they got out of the elevator, we


    entered and pressed eguroom


    RS eiacice! jedkeu St Her and


    2 A


    Are you here to apologize or


    to rify?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She held her bag and smiled bitterly, "It depends on the situation!" Her words were very vague and almost emotionless.


    | pressed my lips together and stopped talking.


    What puzzled me was that Eugene


    and Rowane did not seem toheyen


    any conn iomatall bw could


    there aye misunderstanding


    between the two of them at the


    annual dinner? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The elevator door opened. Eugene hesitated for a moment, looked at me, and said, "Director... Miss Reid, you should go in first.


    I''ll go inter!"


    | was stunned for a moment, but | did not say much and simply went in.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    In the ward, a nurse was changing the medicine for Rowane. The patient was so beautiful that the nurse could not help ncing


    at her a few more times.


    It was said that men were lecherous, but in fact, women were also the same. They could not help but want to take a few more


    looks at beautiful girls.


    In novels, it was always described that because of how beautiful the female lead was, many people were envious of her. | always


    spurned the abnormal behavior of such people.


    In real life, a lot of girls could not help but want to take a few more nces at those who were goodlooking when they met them.


    There was no way they would be so malicious.


    That was why novels were not reliable!


    Hearing movement, the nurse turned to look at me. She was stunned and asked tentatively, "Hello, are you Mrs. Roberts?"


    | nodded and smiled, "Yes, | came to see Miss Zanes. Sorry to bother you."


    "No, no. You''re wee, Mrs. Roberts!" After greeting me, the nurse kept the medicine and went


    out.


    Rowane was not asleep, so she naturally heard the conversation just now. She did not seem to want to see me.


    Her expression was a little cold, and she said, "Miss Reid, what do you want from me?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that she did not like me very much, | went straight to the point and asked, "Have you read the headlines today?"


    She looked at me while pursing her lips. Her attitude was still cold, "| have!"


    | nodded and found a seat to sit on. | looked at herplexion. Although the water in the swimming pool was cold, fortunately,


    she was given first aid in time. Moreover, she had been in the hospital for a day, so she was a lot better.


    ¡°Although | do not know what your purpose is, | can see that you at least admire Hendrix. In this case, do you know the impact of


    you forging such news about Roberts Group?" The possibility of her deliberately framing Roberts Group into a discussion was


    not high. At most, the purpose of her doing so was to deal with Eugene.


    However, there was no point in doing this if it was merely a personal grudge between her and Eugene.


    She nced at me, and her gaze became colder.


    She said in a low voice, "Why do you think | framed her?"


    | put the purse in my hand behind the chair, thought for a moment, and said, "| have known Eugene for seven years. We are not


    familiar with each other, but she has been in Roberts Group for so many years, so | know her character. What''s more, she has


    no hatred for you. | can''t find a reason for her to push you into the swimming pool."


    "Haha!" She sneered with a hint of irony, "Sure enough, even an outstanding man will be blind when he chooses his woman.


    Arianna, | can''t evaluate your intelligence, but you underestimate human nature too much. Besides, you don''t understand the


    rtionship between Eugene and me. How can you think that there''re no past grievances between us?"


    | smiled faintly and didn''t get angry, "So, she did not push you? You fell into the swimming pool at your own free will to put ona


    show?"


    She sneered and avoided talking about theplicated topics. She said, "As for who is right and who is wrong, Mr. Roberts


    should be the one asking. The purpose of youing here is not to interrogate me, is it?"


    | was silent for a moment. Indeed, a


    big part of my reaso eeoring! ''''


    hese-wastt@arpease her. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, | could not bring myself to


    be gentle with this Wosay M


    beg tifunaral Pe erane Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a while, | said,


    really don''t care about the grudge


    between you and Eugene. B


    do this, R berts\@roi vil su Suffer


    groat aus If necessary, | will


    persuade Hendrix to have you leave


    Roberts Group. After all, Roberts


    Group is not a ce for you to


    scheme and fight with other people."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She sneered and was as arrogant as a peacock, "Do you think you have the ability to do that?"


    | raised my eyebrows, "Let''s wait and see!"


    Getting up, | felt that there was no need to continue talking.


    As soon as | reached the door, she spoke, "Arianna, you''re not good enough for him."


    There was no suspense in her words; it was full of disdain.


    | looked back and smiled at her, "Do you think you are worthy of him?"

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    She snorted, "I heard that you are an orphan. The reason you managed to marry Hendrix was because of your grandmother. A


    man like Hendrix needs a partner who can match him. Besides, you seem to have a mental illness. If a woman without any


    background like you stays with him, what can you bring him? You''ll just be a burden."


    If | heard these words in the past, | would feel inferior and ufortable, but now | would not.


    | was still calm. | looked back at her and said with a faint smile, "So, Miss Zanes, what can you do for him?"


    Her arrogance was undeniable, "My education, my ability, and my beauty can bring him a lot of things. We can move on together


    with our simrities. | will forever be able to keep up with his footsteps. However, you are merely a housewife. You do not know


    anything else."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    | nodded with a faint smile. The arrogance of this woman was very admirable, but that was all.


    Looking at her, | did not say anything to upset her or say anything disrespectful. | just smiled and said, "Miss Zanes, I''m looking


    forward to seeing you recing me one day."


    | stopped looking at her. With a faint smile, | went out of the ward. Eugene was at the door. When she saw me suddenly open the


    door, she was slightly surprised.


    She had a strange expression on her face; she had probably heard all of it.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but | smiled and said before her, "Go on!"


    She nodded and paused, "Miss Reid, can you wait for me for a short while downstairs?"


    | was stunned. Then, | nodded and said, "Okay!"


    She went in while | went downstairs.


    The weather in Jarold City was always changing. The sun rose in the morning, but dark clouds began to loom in the afternoon. It


    seemed that a heavy snowfall would start again.


    The heater was turned on in the car. When Hendrix called me, | was a little sleepy.


    ¡°Are you still in the hospital?" The man¡¯s voice was low and maic. It was as pleasant as usual.


    | nodded and answered, "How''s thepany?"


    Hendrix was preparing to enjoy his annual leave, but he could no longer do so because of this matter.


    He seemed to have just finished the meeting. He paused and said, "The Public Rtions Department will handle it. What do you


    want to eatter? I''ll pick you up; let''s eat together."


    | stopped to think for a moment. | would probably have to talk to Euger, and it would be almost time for a meal after the


    chat.


    | could not help but say, "Mr. Roberts, | have an appointment with someone. | may not be able to go with you."


    "| see." He said. Then, he lowered his voice a little, "Do | know that someone?"


    Thinking of teasing him, | nodded and said with a smile, "Yes."


    "Is it Eugene?"


    | was stunned and curled my lips, "Hendrix, did you ask someone to follow me again?"


    He said with a faint smile, "Don''t be


    angry. There are many eople oN


    watchin Robertecr¨¦u ow. If |


    canoe uarantee your safety, | won''t


    be able to rest assured." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was rendered speechless, but | still said, "| am not a child."


    "Be good!" The man''s voice was low


    and pleasant with a OE


    coniiygnedowhich was particrly


    moving. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and fell silent.


    When | saw Eugeneing out of


    the hospital and standing at thet)


    entra pilet dking around, |


    r my hand and pressed the


    horn. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, | said to the phone, "Hendrix, | have something to do. I''ll hang up first."


    Before Hendrix could say anything, | hung up the phone.


    Eugene heard the horn. She looked over and got in the car. Her eyes were red and swollen. She had cried.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Although | did not know what kind of rtionship they had between them, it seemed that it was not as simple as | thought.


    After a pause, | said, "Let''s go eat something togetherter. It''s time for dinner now."


    She nodded and rubbed her face. She looked at me with a smile and said, "Thank you!"


    I nodded and started the car.


    If a person kept something in their heart for a long time, even if we did not ask about it, it would show through their eyes.


    | did not ask, but Eugene told me everything. She was mocking herself.


    "In the 80s, our country held a program rted to fertility. My mother was born in the countryside and was a typical rural woman.


    She was uneducated. The rtively primitive education made her feel that a woman must give birth to a son. Only then can she


    be considered a real woman. Therefore, after giving birth to me, she began to give birth continuously so that she would


    eventually have a son."


    Speaking of this, she sighed slightly and felt a little helpless, "She gave birth to seven or eight children, and some were boys.


    However, it was like all her sons were cursed as they all lived very short lives. After more than ten years, she gave birth to


    another daughter. That would be Rowane. Because she was a daughter, she did not want her. Fortunately, Rowane was lucky


    and was adopted. That couple made a fortune from their business. Since they were not able to have a child, they decided to


    raise her and let her study abroad to learn some skills."


    | frowned, "Isn''t this a good thing?" A daughter who was disliked was adopted and raised in a rich family. This was an


    exceptionally lucky thing. How could Rowane have such a deep hatred towards Eugene?


    Sheughed self-deprecatingly and sighed, "Yes, it was very good. My mother continued to give birth because she wanted a


    son. After giving birth to Rowane, she gave birth to another daughter, but the child was not as lucky as Rowane. When she was


    born, my mother put her in the mountains. It was snowing hard that winter, so she froze to death after seven days as no one


    raised her.¡±


    How cruel!


    | frowned, and my body trembled subconsciously. Ignorant mothers were really terrible.


    Seeing me like this, she pursed her lips and said with self-reproach, "I know it is my mother''s fault.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She was ignorant and killed so many


    children. Based on thew of cause


    and effect, every effect has arspecific


    se petinebievalbe ter a few


    years, my mother finally gave birth to


    ason and raised him. Her lifelong


    wish had been granted even though


    she sacrificed so many children."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" | opened my mouth and could not help but sigh, "I pity those innocent children."


    She nodded. While counting her


    fingers, she said, "It would''ve been


    great if everything went well.


    However, every action has


    consequences. She ha sacificetiso


    n ives eiialy She had a new


    son, but she had to bear the


    consequences. A few years after she


    gave birth to a son, her health


    became weak. Later, she found out


    that my father cheated on her. She


    was devastated. To force my father


    to cut off rtions with that woman,


    she took a chemical substance. But


    because the treatment was given in


    time, she survived, but her health had


    been ruined." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She gave birth to so many children, so it was not a surprise that it would affect her body.


    She continued, "At the end ofst


    year, my brother was diagnosed with


    leukemia. My family was not rich. My


    mother faced a lot of tr blefan it


    rpg aparesoe shat ere was little


    ney left in my family. She


    collected money bit by bit and finally


    the money was enough. But the


    doctor said that if he wanted to


    undergo surgery, they needed his


    rtive''s bone marrow to increase


    the sess rate of the surgery."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    | could almost guess what she was going to say next. Seeing that she was looking at me, she said with a faint smile, "You can


    probably guess what happened. My mother is old and her health has not been good. It was impossible for her to provide my


    brother with her bone marrow, let alone my father. A lot of years have passed, it is obvious that he no longer regarded us as his


    own children."


    "Is it because you''re pregnant?" | could basically guess it. Since they were out of choice, Rowane was their only hope. If not,


    they would not even dare to face Rowane.


    She nodded, "Yeah, at that time, | was having a hard time. Moreover, since | was pregnant at an advanced age, giving birth to


    the child was already a problem, not to mention extracting the bone marrow. Soter, my mother found Rowane''s foster parents.


    But | did not expect my mother would go to extremes. She begged Rowane''s foster parents for a long time, but after all, Rowane


    was a child who they had brought up. How could they bear to hurt Rowane? Her foster parents disagreed with Rowane''s surgery.


    Later, my mother went to theirpany building and was ready to threaten them with death. But because of my mother, to avoid


    hitting her, Rowane''s father reversed his car and crashed into another car; he died on the spot."


    | was stunned. | almost could not believe it. | stopped at the traffic lights and looked at her. | almost had nothing to say. After a


    long time, | said, "| can understand why Rowane hates you so much. Really!"


    Abandoning the responsibility of raising her was enough sin. But since her daughter had a good home that she belonged to and


    a new family who loved her, why was she so greedy to the point that she had to hurt her? It was really disgusting.


    Eugene took a breath, bowed her head, and said with a bitter smile, "I also know that our family owes her too much. She should


    hate us, but that is her biological mother after all; she is just a slow-witted person."


    | looked at her and suddenly felt that we could not judge people merely by their appearance. | used to think that Andrea, Chloe,


    and Valerie were bad too.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But | have never seen anyone like Eugene''s family.


    | smiled and looked at her. Then i said, "Eugene, do you know who is the most hateful and miserable person in the world?"


    She looked at me without saying anything.


    The green light lit up, and | started the car. Looking at the road in front of me, | said, "If | were Rowane, | would not be as kind as


    her when ites to revenge, really."


    Eugene probably did not expect that |


    would say such words, Bhe jas"


    logediat me, StilHin''shock. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | continued, "There are some people


    in this world who were born poor, but


    not in terms of material, but the


    heart, like your iveutse ed youcMdur


    kin a ceigomisng aly terrible.


    B


    Cause she was not knowledgeable,


    she ruined the lives of her children.


    However, she never felt that she was


    in the wrong. As for Rowane, she was


    unlucky to be born in your family, but


    she was lucky that she met her foster


    parents who took care of her and


    raised her very well." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "But what about you guys? What did


    you guys do? She already has a


    wonderful life, but you guys ruined it.


    Your mother killed her father who


    raised her, her excent father Who


    sayedher vant h ri Hell More


    importantly, your mother killed him


    with her own hands. Your mother


    probably still thought she was great


    and would sacrifice anything for her


    son, but had she ever stopped to


    think? The one who was hurt by her


    was also a child she gave birth to


    after ten months of pregnancy. It was


    just that the gender is different. What


    did she do Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    wrong?"

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Eugene lowered her head and cried. Tears ran down her cheeks and fell on her arms. Her voice choked as she was helpless


    when she said, "But we had no choice. If she does not agree, my brother will die. We are all family. How can she bear to see my


    brother die!"


    | almostughed, saying, "How can she bear it? Your mother threw her away. How is it not simr to killing someone? Rowane


    was abandoned by your family for many years, and you guys had never looked for her once. You guys only started to look for her


    when you are met with a big problem. Using your so-called blood rtion to ask for her help, asking her to contribute her bone


    marrow to your brother. Your family really matches the word selfish."


    When the car stopped at the side of the road, | was a little out of breath. Looking at her, | suppressed my anger and said,


    ¡°Eugene, human hearts are made of flesh and blood. You know that your mother did something wrong, but you still covered it up.


    You are holding the candle to the devil."


    Eugene nodded and could not say a word for a while.


    After a long time, she said, "But it''s not like that. | just don''t know what to do at all."


    "If you can, | suggest you talk with Rowane calmly. If you can''t, you''d better stay away from her. Not being able to help her is not


    a sin. However, not only if you do not help her, but instead drag her down, then you are doing something really wrong.¡±


    ¡°But my brother..." The rims of Eugene''s eyes were red as she continued, "He''ll die if he does not perform any surgery!"


    "Is Rowane his only blood rtive? Your mother''s health is bad, but what about your father? If you really want to find someone


    who''s responsible for your brother, shouldn''t your father be the first person you contact?" | could not understand the logic of their


    family.


    She lowered her eyebrows and sighed, "We have lost contact with our father for many years. He is old now, and my mother is


    worried that he can''t bear it, so she did not look for him. With his age, the possibility of him surviving the surgery is very small."


    Looking at her, | suddenly felt that sometimes theplexity of human nature was beyond my expectation.


    In my opinion, their family was cruel and ignorant towards Rowane. But for Eugene, she thought that Rowane should naturally


    save her brother since she was someone with her parents¡¯ blood.


    Her parents¡¯ partiality and ignorance, coupled with her sister''s connivance, Rowane should be very disappointed in this family!


    If we continue this topic, | may be furious and even scold Eugene.


    So | put an end to it.


    After we booked a restaurant, Eugene and | went straight to it, avoiding topics about Rowane. We talked about other things, and


    it was quite a pleasant conversation.


    It was already evening by the time weBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    finished our dinner. racy rad (11


    S ANS attend so she left


    ¡®Navi ile | sat in the restaurant for a


    while. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix called me. He said that he would pick me up and go home together. So | continued to sit in the restaurant and waited for


    him in a daze.


    There were only a few famous restaurants in Jarold City, so | was not surprised to meet Valerie and Pedro.


    When Valerie saw me, she did not


    bother looking for a new Sh 0


    pulled Pe rg andsat Gelte trie She


    idokee t the tes on the table. She


    smiled and asked, "Arianna, you''ve


    already eaten?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded. My eyes fell on her face and hesitated for a moment. Then | said, "I''ll ask the waiter to clean this up. Do you guys want


    to order again?"


    Compared to Eugene''s parents,


    Valerie and Pedro did not se


    bad. It was rueythatltfid were harsh


    snNeRiet ts outsiders, but they were


    tolerant and caring towards their own


    rtives. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    When she heard | spoke in this way, which was much better than the usual cold tone, Valerie was stunned for a moment. Her


    expression then changed to surprise. She excitedly pulled Pedro and said incoherently, "Okay, okay, anything will do."


    Pedro was still rtively calm. He patted the back of her hand and looked at her consolingly. Then he waved his hand to call the


    waiter. The waiter cleared the table, and we ordered food again.


    Valerie was probably in a good mood. She looked at me and said, "Arianna, what do you usually like to eat? | remember when |


    was still pregnant with you, | especially liked barbecue ribs and desserts. Do you like these?"


    The bond between a mother and her daughter was a fact that could not be changed. It was true that | liked eating sweets and


    barbecued vored foods. It was the same even now; it had not changed for many years.


    The memory of this kind of food should belong to the sense of induction. Seeing her looking at me with anticipation, | nodded


    and said, "Yes!"


    The smile on Valerie''s face grew even wider. She looked at me and said, "| heard that Anne is now in Hanlusia City, and Hendrix


    has been rather busy recently. Why don''t youe back to the Moore Vi and stay for some time? I''ve always kept your room


    tidy. It just so happens that Freya has returned to the Moore Vi as well. | see that you''re quite close to her, so you two can


    have a nice chat."


    After that, she looked at me expectantly. | looked at her, but | thought of Rowane. | did not like this woman who expressed her


    ambition and desire on her face.


    But my heart inexplicably ached for her. | also felt distressed when | heard the past from Eugene. It might be even more dreary if


    she was the one who told me this.


    Pedro ordered some food. Upon hearing Valerie''s words, he turned to look at me and waited for my reply with an exceptionally


    serious expression.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, | said, "I am living well with the Roberts. Hendrix is busy for a few days. After everything is


    settled, we''re nning to go on a vacation.¡±


    Although | did not reject them directly, my words were very clear.


    Valerie was about to say something, but her face darkened when she saw someone.


    Out of curiosity, | turned my head around and saw Andrea, though | was not surprised.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was a small world. The person you wanted to meet might be nearby, but no matter how you circle the area, you would not meet


    them. However, people you did not want to see would always wander in front of you.


    Pedro had also spotted Andrea. He frowned slightly; a look of displeasure that was hard to detect was on his face.


    However, Valerie''s facial expression was obvious. There was a hint of disgust in it.


    After all, they were once mother and daughter. | had thought that the Moore couple would at least have some affection for


    Andrea.


    But when Andrea came over and said hello, Valerie''s face became gloomy.


    "Mom... Madam Lawson!" Andrea


    said and looked at avast with@''''''


    syle gmnhei dds ou''re also here


    for dinner!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Valerie''s gloomy face did not


    subside. Instead, she said om


    merciless| >I MigBLREOM we re


    Having: Moy meal. If there''s


    nothing else, please don''t disturb us."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Her words were cold and cruel.


    Andrea''s face stiffened. She spoke after a long pause, "Madam Lawson, please don''t overthink.


    I''m just here to say hi | don''t mean anything else."


    Valerie did not say a word, eee Irae


    face grew gloomier Aa


    Pedro! ''s fans wasp ¨¦tely dismal;


    t be that he was emitting made


    people back off. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He nced at Andrea with his cloudy eyes, his gaze was sharp as he said, "There''s no need!"

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    The grievance on Andrea''s face could be seen clearly. It seemed that being disliked was not something new to her.


    However, | was a little curious. Hendrix had cut off her source of ie, the Moore Family has cut off their rtionship with her.


    | had returned to Jarold City for a long time and met her several times. Each time, she would wear expensive brands on her


    body. She did not work, and she had no one to rely on. Why was she able to spend so much?


    Although she was not weed, Andrea still had a smile on her face as she bade Valerie and Pedro farewell. It seemed as if


    she was still the daughter of the Moore family.


    Seeing that she had walked far away, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief and said in a cold voice, "This woman is not a good person.


    She''s not pure-minded."


    Pedro frowned and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at the two of them, |ughed and said with some irony, "She was mistaken as someone else, taken in by a family, and


    got parents inexplicably. Then her parents spoilt her to the point she grew ustomed to being a daughter from a rich family.


    When she suddenly knew that she had been mistaken, and had to revert to her original state, she lost everything. She hadn''t


    done anything wrong from the very beginning, hadn''t she?"


    For a moment, Valerie was speechless. Pedro frowned and looked at me, a little displeased. He said, "Arianna, what nonsense


    are you spouting?"


    "| admire the rtionship you two have. The protection you two have for your family members is also very admirable. But as a


    human, both of you should put yourself in someone else''s shoes just as you protect yourself. As long as you are a little tolerant


    and gentler to others, you would not have pushed away your biological daughter and tried to end the life of your grandchild.¡±


    If this continued, | would probably only bring up old scores. After finishing my sentence, | grabbed my bag and left; | did not turn


    to look at Valerie''s and Pedro''s pale faces.


    No one is perfect, but because of our imperfection, everyone was unique. We are not good people, nor are we bad people.


    We would definitely think that we had made the right choices if we thought about our actions and decisions, but at times, we


    should also think about others.


    This had nothing to do with whether you are a saint or not. If you got rid of someone just because you did not like them, then this


    world would be in chaos.


    Hendrix stopped the car at the entrance of the restaurant. When he saw meing out, he got out of the car and stood at the


    side of it, waving at me.


    Walking to his side, | leaned on his chest and hugged him.


    He held me in his arms and said in a low voice, which was as pleasant as usual, "What''s wrong?¡±


    |id on his chest and did not want to move. | muttered, "I do not want to be a good person, but | do not want to hurt others


    either."


    He smiled faintly, and there was a hint of helplessness in his voice as he asked, "What happened?"


    | let go and looked up at him.


    "Hendrix, if, | mean if, you falli


    with som oneelep in cthiotutire you


    have t6 ell me in advance. | want to


    leave with dignity." | said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His brows furrowed slightly as he


    lifted his hand and held onto voli


    His ck eyes arrenedeveh ore


    ase Sai! Arianna, other than you, |


    can be sure that | will not fall in love


    with anyone else in my life." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | smiled andid in his arms without saying anything more. A lifetime was long; what could change the easiest would be a human


    heart.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was a great blessing that we could


    fall in love with each other. It wa


    more than enugh foerh6 tothave


    Hayat hethet someone who he


    would do anything for, for the rest of


    his life, it would also be superb.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing that | was in a strange mood, he did not speak and just hugged me. After a long silence, he dragged me into the car.


    Evan drove my car. After | got in, | looked at the road ahead in a daze.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    After a long time, | could not help but open my mouth and asked, "Hendrix, what should we do to be considered a good person in


    our lives?¡±


    He held the steering wheel and looked sideways at me. His eyes were deep and dark as he spoke, "Arianna, we don''t need to be


    a good person, nor do we need to live ording to anyone''s wishes. You just have to follow your heart."


    | smiled faintly and looked at the scenery outside the car in a daze. That''s right, all we needed to do was to follow our hearts.


    It was already a littlete when we got back to the vi. Probably because | was in a bad mood, | fell asleep as soon as |id on


    the bed.


    When Hendrix came out of the bathroom, he seemed to have stood by my side for a long time before lying down beside me. The


    man''s body was tall and slender. Heid down and wrapped his arms around my entire body.


    It made me look particrly petite.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    | was rather sluggish when | realized that he was lying really close to me. | could not help but open my mouth and said, "I''m on


    my period. I''m a little tired."


    He answered in a low voice, "Yes, | know. Have a good sleep."


    He patted me gently on the back, his action was extremely gentle.


    The news regarding Roberts Group had never stopped so he woke up very early. When | woke up, Hendrix was no longer in the


    vi.


    On the other hand, Fiona was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. When she saw me, she said with a smile on her face, "Madam,


    Sir has left early this morning. He told me to tell you to eat moreter."


    | pursed my lips and smiled. | looked at the bouquet on the table in the living room; they were roses.


    | felt much better because of it. | looked at Fiona and asked, "Did you bring them over? How kind of you."


    Fiona realized that | was talking about the roses and smiled. It was Evan who sent the flowers in the morning. Sir said that you


    were in a bad mood recently. He thought you would feel much better if the house was decorated with some flowers.


    | smile faintly. | could not help but think it was Hendrix''s facy.


    Fiona was done making my breakfast. While | was sitting at the dining table eating my food, | swiped through my phone and saw


    the news on how Roberts Group dealt with Rowane''s case, where she was pushed into the pool.


    Because in the video, it was obvious that Eugene had pushed her. No matter what her reason was, there was no denying this


    fact. Considering that Eugene was an experienced employee of thepany, the board of directors decided to transfer her back


    to Ucrebury in the end and let her continue to work as the finance director.


    The end result was the best choice for everyone.


    After staying in the hospital for two days, Rowane was discharged. This matter had alsoe to an end.


    It was already the end of the year imperceptibly; it would be New Year''s Eve a couple of dayster.


    Eugene called, but | did not answer it. | just messaged her, "Take care!"


    Once we have taken a closer look into a human''s heart, we would notice that everyone has the soul of a demi-human devil.


    Therefore it was best if we don''t look too close.


    At noon, Hendrix called, "Have you eaten?" he asked in a gentle voice.


    It seemed that he had never


    expressed himself  Oe


    alent was always \Srivi


    hatter ih! in our lives, and it had


    be a habit for Hendrix to ask


    about my well-being. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded. Lying on the sofa, | felt a


    little sleepy as | angwered hia CVes! |


    mayttainch. VHithome alone, and


    its a little boring." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hisughter came through the phone, "Why don''t youe and pick me up from work tonight?"


    | was stunned for a moment, but | nodded and said, "Okay!"


    | could imagine his expression on the other side of the phone; | could not help butugh at the thought of it.


    After a pause, he said in a low and


    muffled voice, '' Why Agoss you asking


    whethen! Have already eaten or


    not?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was stunned and felt a little funny, so | asked, "Then, have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, | ate some sauteed vegetables. | will make some for you tonight."

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Grandma said that seventeen, eighteen-year-old girls would be shy in love. They lowered their heads and blushed all the time.


    When they reached the age of twenty-five, twenty-six, they would love fearlessly. By the time they were over thirty, their love


    would be calmer as if there''s no love at all.


    In my opinion, love after thirty was the same as water. The depth of one''s love would change ording to the people around


    them.


    Love after thirty would be like silent raindrops. It would integrate into one''s daily life and grow with one''s age because one''s


    health could not be ignored as one aged.


    We looked forward to seeing our partner being able to apany us for a lifetime in good health, hoping that they will not leave


    us halfway, and leave us to bear the pain for the rest of our lives.


    After chatting with Hendrix for a while, | hung up the phone. | had nothing to do in the Roberts Group. So, | could head over at


    my own pace.


    | dawdled for a bit before taking a long nap. When | woke up, the sky was rather dark.


    | looked at the time and found that it was already eight o''clock. | sat up and checked my phone. Hendrix had called me a few


    times at five in the afternoon.


    | got up and rushed out but caught a glimpse of a sheet of paper on the table. | was stunned.


    When | opened it, it turned out that Hendrix had alreadye back. Because Austin was looking for him, he went out again.


    So he left me a message, telling me to wake up and eat well. Looking at the nket on the sofa, | could not help but touch my


    forehead in embarrassment.


    | have been sleeping for long periods of time recently. | sat back on the sofa and called Hendrix again.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?" As soon as the phone was connected, | heard a man''s low and sultry voice.


    | was shocked. | looked at the food that hadn''t been touched on the dining table in the kitchen and said honestly, "I''m not very


    hungry! Where are you?"


    ¡°Emperor Club. Do you want toe over?" As he spoke, my phone vibrated. He had sent me the location.


    After thinking for a while, | said, "Wait for me."


    Since Anne was not home, | could go out anytime.


    | changed my clothes and drove out. The distance between the vi and Emperor Club was not far. It was only half an hour''s


    drive.


    But because there were a lot of cars on the road, | was stuck in traffic for a long time. By the time | arrived at the Emperor Club,


    an hour had passed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager of the Emperor Club knew me as | had been here with Freya several times before. He automatically took me to the


    private room where Hendrix was in.


    As soon as | entered, | was stunned. There were only two men, Hendrix and a drunken Austin.


    | have not seen Austin in a long time. His face was a little worn and full of stubbles, which was obviously due to his decadence.


    Fortunately, Hendrix did not seem to have drank. He sat still on the sofa, listening to Austin''sint leisurely.


    Hendrix raised his hand and waved to


    me when he saw me. a¡° voice was!


    | but hisaward@0out e heard


    dos amids


    t the noise. He said,


    "Come here!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | walked over to him. | took a look at


    Austin, who was drunk and rathe


    haggard. The usygistatitchgued


    rar as Ving on the sofa, and his


    clothes were in a mess. Despite his


    drunkenness, he murmured, "Hendrix,


    it has been ten years. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Have | not done a lot for her? Why can''t she turn around and notice me?"


    Obviously, he had some trouble with love.


    Hendrix ordered a ss of juice for


    me. He looked at mg ancasked)''od


    yeytranfd some songs?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | shook my head, approached him, and whispered, "Is Mr. Shelly lovelorn?"


    He looked at the screen with a faint expression as he said, "Unrequited love!"


    hes


    We were all passionate people!

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Fortunately, after some toss and turns, Austin leaned onto the couch and fell silent. | thought that he was too drunk and had


    fallen asleep.


    When | looked over, | found him staring at the ceiling in a daze. He was so quiet that it was frightening.


    Looking at his despondence, | couldn''t help but turn to Hendrix and asked, "Who was he yearning for?"


    Hendrix raised his brows but didn''t say anything; he had no intention of answering me.


    After a moment''s thought, | drew closer to him and asked, "Andrea?" | couldn''t think of anyone else other than her.


    Probably because he heard what | said, Austin immediately sprung up from the couch and sat up straight. He looked toward me


    and yelled furiously, "Andrea Burton, you must be blind! What''s so good about Hendrix? He''s just a little wealthier, a little better-


    looking! If you want money, | can give it to you!"


    | was speechless at his sudden reactions.


    | lifted my eyes to look at Hendrix. His expression was as per usual; he seemed very calm.


    Looking at Austin, | smiled slightly and wanted to console him, but | would probablyugh as soon as | spoke, so | didn''t say


    anything in the end.


    Instead, Hendrix reached out to hold me in his arms. He lowered his voice and said, "Don''t bother with him. He''ll be fine once he


    gets sober."


    | was dumbfounded. In a hushed voice, | asked, "Is Mr. Shelley always like this?"


    His slender fingers touched the ss of water. He raised it to his mouth. His thin lips were a luscious red; they looked very


    seductive.


    "asionally!" He spat out one word and turned to look at me. Seeing that | was staring at his lips in a daze, he put down his


    ss as he smirked and asked, "Yes?"


    | came back to my senses and coughed to cover up my embarrassment as | said, "Oh!"


    | looked away, but my heartbeat had inexplicably sped up. This man was probably a devil; he¡¯s so good at mystifying others¡¯


    hearts.


    Thankfully, Austin quieted down after his fit of drunkenness. He probably realised that there was no use in yelling.


    Thus, he decided to just lie on the couch and close his eyes to sleep.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix nced at him for a bit, then turned his dark eyes onto me. In a deep, restrained voice, he said, "Let''s go home!"


    | nodded and nced at Austin. "Shall we send him home?" | asked.


    He shook his head and said, "No, we''ll just bring him downstairs."


    As he finished speaking, he stood up and held up the drunken Austin with one arm. Looking toward me, he said, "Let''s go!"


    After we exited the Emperor Club, the Shelley family''s chauffeur came up to help Austin. He thanked Hendrix then left with


    Austin.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    "| came with Hendrix!" My eyes were still on thedy beside him. | didn''t inquire further but only said, "Here to rx, or..."


    He smiled and replied, "To rx. | heard that you let Anne and Josiah go to Hanlusia City. | remembered telling you Monique


    doesn''t wish for Anne to return to the Saunders family."


    | nodded and said, "I know, but there are some things that we can''t control. Moreover, Josiah is just bringing her to Hanlusia City


    for a trip, not to return to the Saunders family."


    He sneered, his expression somewhat cold, "Arianna, you''re too naive. Josiah is virtuous, but it doesn''t mean that the entire


    Saunders family is. There are plenty of vicious people around him. Letting Anne go to Hanlusia City isn''t as good a decision as


    you thought."


    | was taken aback. | had a gut feeling that he knew something. Looking at him, | asked, "Is there something you know about?"


    He grinned and circled his arm around the prostitute standing next to him, saying, "I don''t know, it''s just my intuition. By the way,


    Arianna, it seems like we''ve grown further apart."


    n, | don''t understand what you mean!" His sudden change of attitude made me feel a little strange.


    He smiled and didn''t say anything else. Instead, he raised his hand and pointed slyly behind me, saying, "Why don''t you go and


    check on your man, some vixen might be pestering him."


    | frowned. When | looked back, | noticed that Hendrix''s car had already arrived. It was parked at the entrance of the Emperor


    Club.


    He was blocked by a woman at the door; it seems that she was hitting on him.


    | nced atn. Hesitantly, | said, n, let''s have a meal together sometime.¡±


    He raised his brows. With a particrly seductive motion, he took the half-smoked cigarette from thedy next to him and put it


    in his mouth, then looked at me and said, "Sure, you set the time."


    Seeing his unruly look, | opened my mouth, but didn''t manage to say a single word in the end.


    | turned and walked toward the entrance of the Emperor Club. As | approached, | heard the two people''s conversation by the


    entrance.


    The woman''s back was facing me, and her voice was trembling. She tugged at Hendrix''s sleeve and said, "Mr. Roberts, how in


    the world am | inferior to her? I''ve been with you for two years. If you pay closer attention to me, you''ll find out that I''m far better


    than Arianna."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    | was familiar with this voice; it was Rowane''s. It seemed that she was drunk. With the help of alcohol, she was pretty much


    shamelessly rubbing herself against Hendrix.


    If it weren''t for Hendrix''s well manners, she would have already been flung away.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    His expression softened upon seeing me. He pushed away the woman tugging at him merciless.


    He strode towards me and asked in a low voice, "How did you end up over here?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "| met someone familiar!" | replied, not going into detail about my encounter withn.


    He raised his brows and held on to me, ready to leave.


    But how could Rowane let him go like this? When she saw me, her eyes became icy cold. She was so drunk that there was little


    to no reasoning left in her. So she looked at me mockingly.


    She looked at Hendrix and said, "Hendrix, look at us. Take a good look at us. Am | not as beautiful as her? Or do | not have a


    body figure as good as hers? | can give you whatever she can give you, even whatever she can''t give you."


    Just as she started getting worked up, she shamelessly ripped open the clothes in front of her chest, revealing a big portion of


    her pale skin. She grabbed Hendrix''s hand and said, "Touch it! She lets you toy with her however you like, so can I! | can even


    do better than her."


    This was a public setting, after all; her actions had undoubtedly garnered much attention.


    Meanwhile, Hendrix''s expression hadpletely turned dark. Without the slightest hint of hesitation, he flung his arms, causing


    Rowane to fall to the ground entirely.


    Since she was wearing high heels, she couldn''t stand firmly. She staggered a few steps and bumped into the edge of a table,


    causing an injury to her forehead.


    Perhaps the pain had woken her up a little. She looked up at Hendrix, thenter discovered that everyone around was looking at


    her. She subconsciously lowered her head and saw her exposed body.


    Instinctively, she reached out to cover herself with her clothes.


    But she was drunk after all. Despite having a moment of sobriety, it was but a brief moment. She lowered her head and started


    chuckling.


    Then, she lifted her gaze towards Hendrix and I. Her eyes were moist as she looked at Hendrix, attempting to speak. Even


    though she was smiling, the tears in her eyes still remained.


    She pointed at me and said, "Arianna, what kind of methods did you use to seduce this man? Why is he so fixated on you?"


    Then, she looked at Hendrix and said mockingly, "What''s so good about her? Do you think she''s clean after being so involved


    with Irvin? Look at all the suppressed news! She''s so dirty, yet you still want her. Why? Do you men just ept any women?"


    In the blink of an eye, before | could even react, Hendrix had already grabbed hold of Rowane''s neck.


    The suppressed anger on his face versus Rowane''s bright red face due to suffocation was a stark contrast.


    He pitch ck eyes narrowed. In a cold voice, he said, "If you''re seeking death, I''ll lend you a hand."

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    He withdrew his hand. Grinning, he took out a few cash notes from his wallet, then folded and stuffed them between Rowane''s


    cleavage.


    With his utmost gentlemanly smile, he said, "This is a tip for your performance. | have a thing for cleanliness so | can''t stand


    someone who''s avable for everyone''s pleasure. This money is enough for you to hail a cab home."


    Adirect stab with a knife may only hurt one physically, but these mocking words were even more hurtful than a knife.


    Rowane''s face instantly turned ghostly pale.


    Hendrix''s words were undoubtedly categorising her as one of the wh*res from the red light district.


    Her soul and self-esteem had all been trampled beneath his feet.


    She looked at Hendrix; droplets of tears condensed on her curled up eyshes and slowly fell.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hendrix got up. He elegantly ced his wallet back into his pocket, then reached out to hold me and walked towards the exit.


    Aheart- rending cry sounded from behind. As | followed behind Hendrix, | turned around to see a crowd gathering around


    Rowane.


    No matter how high-end and clean a nightclub was, there were still people hidden in the shadows lurking around. There were


    also people from all walks of life there.


    Rowane''s beauty and figure were both best of the best. Not to mention, she had bared her chest just now, so she was likely to


    be targeted by people.


    | stopped in my tracks when we reached the exit. Hendrix stopped too and turned back to look at me.


    His face didn''t look as fierce as before. He raised his brows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    | thought for a moment and finally said, "Hendrix, she needs someone to send her home!"


    Hendrix frowned. His gaze fell on me, his face slightly darkening. He said, "Arianna, she isn''t worthy of your sympathy."


    | could understand why Hendrix was angry. Because Rowane''s words, whether it was sarcasm or mock, had crossed Hendrix''s


    line.


    | was Hendrix''s bottom line. His wrath birthed from Rowane''s malice towards me.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, | pulled him and said, "I''m not sympathizing with her, Hendrix.


    She''s an employee of the Roberts Group, an employee whom you had justmended at the annual dinner. If something


    happens to her, she''s not just representing herself but also the Roberts Group. We just need to find someone to send her home


    and make sure she''s safe. Nothing else matters."


    Was it sympathy?


    Partially.


    My understanding towards Rowane was limited to the few times that we had met. If | had never heard of Eugene''s previous


    words, perhaps | would have ignored this incident this night.


    But | had indeed heard those words, hence why | feltpassion. It was natural for people to pursue Hendrix because of his


    perfection.


    Life was a long journey, after all. As for the women around him, | believed that Hendrix knew how to deal with them better than |


    would.


    After a long silence, Hendrix sighed andpromised. He raised his hand, beckoned to an attendant of the Emperor Club, and


    passed on some instructions. He then looked towards me and asked, "Is that alright?"

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    It was always winter in Jarold City in my memories. Probably because | hadn''t been here for a long time and both times were in


    thete winter. The first time | arrived in Jarold City, | had lost my child and almost lost my sanity.


    My second time arriving in Jarold City was four yearster. Setting foot once again onto thisnd, nothing has changed, but | felt


    a difference in my state of mind.


    When | returned to the vi, it was already veryte. My phone had been turned off. | left it to charge, then directly took a shower


    and went to sleep.


    Hendrix had a lot of things to do. He didn''t seem to have any ns of being merciful towards the Granger Group and continued


    pushing them. Many of the Granger Group''s assets had already copsed, Irvin was probably swamped with work.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When | woke up the next day, Hendrix was already nowhere to be seen. Looking at the calendar, we were approaching the end


    of the year already.


    Hendrix was very busy. The initial assumption was that his workload would decrease a lot after thepany''s annual dinner so


    that he can properly take a break.


    Now it looked as if it wasn''t going to be that easy.


    It had been sunny for a few days in Jarold City, then it suddenly started snowing heavily. Fiona prepared breakfast but didn''t


    busy herself as usual afterward.


    She remained in the kitchen, wiping the table, which had already been wiped innumerable times. It looked as if she had


    something to say.


    | didn''t have much appetite. Turning around to look at her, | asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    She was momentarily startled, probably not expecting that | would suddenly ask her such a question. Then, she replied, "Mrs.


    Roberts, it''s almost New Year''s. Do you have any ns over here?"


    | slowly realized what she was meaning to ask. Her question was regarding the arrangement of her annual leave. Hendrix had


    always been the one managing this, perhaps he had been too busy recently, so he had forgotten about it.


    | thought for a moment, then asked, "Fiona, are you all going back to your hometown for the New Year''s?"


    She nodded, replying with a smile, "Our hometown is in Hallbeen City. We always go back for a few days every New Year''s.¡±


    "Have you bought your tickets?"


    She shook her head and said, "My time off hasn''t been decided yet. My son and daughter-inw are still waiting for news here


    on when I can take leave. Then they''ll book the ticket home for me."


    After some thought, | said, "Fiona, you can leave anytime you want. It''s just me and Hendrix in this house; it''s not a big deal."


    She instantly smiled and kept nodding her head as she said, "Alright then, thank you, Mrs. Roberts."


    After looking around, | finally recalled that my phone had been left upstairs. | looked at Fiona and said, "Fiona, can you please


    help me get my phone from upstairs.¡±


    It had been charging since the night before when we returned, so it should be fine now.


    Fiona handed the phone to me. | turned it on and scrolled through the viral search results. Probably because it was approaching


    New Year''s, hence why everyone was excited, looking forward to the New Year.


    Despite the inte being filled with sales and well wishes for the New Year, it has been snowing heavily outside. It wasn''t easy


    to even exit the house.


    | decided to just stay at home and read books to pass the time.


    It was already noon whenn called me. | had almost fallen asleep.


    | picked up the phone. Before | could even speak, he asked in an anxious voice, "Arianna, where are you?"


    "At the vi!" Before | could even continue with my next sentence, he was already riled up.


    "Did Hendrix not tell you that Anne had gone missing in Hanlusia City?"


    All of a sudden, my mind went nk.


    My mind instant! stated buzdingy |


    angi eguitiatt Ke anything. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    lan called my name several times through the phone, but | didn''t hear him.


    It wasn''t until Fiona saw me dropping


    the ss in my hand ents the 6edurd


    t i she eathe ver to take a look.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She held me up and kept calling out to me, "Mrs. Roberts, Mrs. Roberts..."


    When | came back to my senses, | looked around, still feeling somewhat shocked.


    Fiona looked at me with worry, "Mrs. Roberts, are you alright?¡±


    | shook my head, as | was still a |i


    dazed.n''s w dg.ctitt kang in ity


    eas: @hhe tad gone Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    missing."

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    | wanted to get up, but before | could even stand, my legs had already gone limp, and | fell sitting.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Roberts, are you alright?"


    | shook my head, gradually realizing that the call was still going on, so | stretched my hand out to grab my phone.


    Putting the phone beside my ear, | opened my mouth; my voice suddenly was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Arianna, are you alright?"n''s anxious voice sounded from the other end of the phone.


    | opened my mouth and discovered that | couldn''t speak at the moment. Fiona had been so shocked that her hands were slightly


    trembling.


    She got me a ss of hot water and looked at me, saying, "Mrs. Roberts, drink some water first, don''t panic."


    | nodded and took a sip of water. The water was very bitter and unbearable.


    It was only after a long while that | managed to find my voice. | spoke into the phone, n, what did you say just now?"


    | opened my mouth, my voice still a little hoarse.


    lan said, "Arianna, listen to me, don''t panic for now. | don''t know what exactly happened in the Saunders family in Hanlusia City,


    you may have to go there to check things out in person.¡±


    "Okay..." | mumbled.


    The first thing | instantly thought of was to give Josiah a call.


    After hanging upn''s call, | dialled Josiah''s number. Nobody picked up for a long time.


    It was still the same after a few calls in a row. Out of desperation, | dialed Freya''s number instead.


    Fortunately, Freya quickly picked up the call. She asked, "Arianna, what''s up?"


    "Do you know anyone in Hanlusia City? Could you get some people to help get some news on the Saunders family over there?"


    She was stunned for a moment, probably from hearing the panic in my voice. With aforting tone, she said, "Sure, I''ll get in


    touch with some people from my end.¡±


    After a pause, she tried probing, "Arianna, what happened?"


    "| don''t know either.n said that Anne had gone missing."


    Shocked, she said, "When did this happen? Why haven''t we heard any news about this? Doesn''t


    Anne video call you every night?"


    | nodded, tears already welling up in my eyes. | said, "But Hendrix and | came homete yesterday and the night before, so we


    didn''t call her. | was thinking of calling her today, but no one picked up the phone when | called Josiah just now."


    Saying this, my voice began to choke.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Four hourster.


    This was my first time in Hanlusia City. Different from Jarold City''s bustling prosperity, Hanlusia City''svishness had a sense of


    nobility and elegance.


    If described as ady, Jarold City was a nobledy of the royal pce. She would be dignified, beautiful, and of a prominent


    status.


    Meanwhile, Hanlusia City would be a moderndy with a voluptuous figure wearing a traditional dress. She would be visionary


    and have high standards.


    Snow in Hanlusia City was different from Jarold City¡¯s. It only snowed twice a year and at most thrice. Afterwards, it would


    immediately melt.


    After disembarking from the ne, | hailed a cab and headed directly for the Saunders''s house. There wasn''t any snowfall. The


    trees along the road in Hanlusia City all seemed to be wilting, causing the atmosphere to seem somewhat dreary.


    Saunders family was one of the noble families in Hanlusia City. They have existed since olden times and had prospered for three


    generations at the moment. They were rich and had arge property on this extremely expensivend, which made them a


    particrly eye-catching household.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When the driver heard that | was heading for the Saunders familypound, he was slightly surprised and taken aback. He


    confirmed a few times, asking, "Youngdy, what''s your rtionship with the Saunders family?"


    | looked out of the window and pursed my lips before saying, "No rtionship.¡±


    The driver paused for a moment and gave me a friendly reminder, "The Saunders family is considered society nobility in


    Hanlusia City, so they''re particrly picky towards girls. It''s not appropriate for you to just boldly appear there!"


    Hearing these words, he had obviously thought of me as a clueless girl trying to get close to the rich.


    I curled my lips, not making any exnation.


    The cab stopped outside the Saunders familypound. The driver looked at me and said apologetically, "Miss, you can reach


    the Saunders family by entering this main gate. But you''ll have to ask the people inside if you want to enter. The Saunders''s


    compound is huge. If you''d like to go in, you need to ask someone to drive out to pick you up; ordinary people won''t be able to


    enter.¡±


    | nodded, paid the fare, and thanked him.


    Indeed, just as the driver had said, if anyone wanted to enter the Saunders family''s courtyard, they would need to obtain


    permission from the owner. Only then would they be able to enter after someone was sent to pick them up.


    The security guard stopped me. | informed him of the situation. He looked at me and said, "Miss, you''d better make a call for the


    Saunders family to send someone to pick you up!"


    Taking out my phone, | saw another few missed calls and text messages from Hendrix.


    | didn''t answer them. Instead, | directly dialed Josiah''s number again. Fortunately, he picked up the phone this time.


    "Arianna!"


    "I''m in Hanlusia City, at the gate of the Saunders familypound. Return Anne to me; I''m taking her home."


    On the other end of the line, Josiah did not speak. But the more he remained silent, the more intense the fear in my heart


    became.


    | had to admit, | was hoping to get lucky bying here. Jarold City and Hanlusia City were so far apart, perhapsn didn''t know


    what had happened exactly.


    Perhaps Anne had only run out to y for a while, butn had heard wrongly and misunderstood things.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    | knew that the Saunders family was wealthy; it was just that their wealth was slightly more than what | had initially expected.


    It took more than ten minutes to reach the front door of the Saunders family home from the gate. Along the way were parks and


    natural scenery. As it was winter, the maple leaves had fallen off the trees at the side of the road; they looked bare.


    The ambience became even quieter and more deste.


    In the car, Josiah''s phone rang. Judging from his tone, it should be from Hendrix.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He said a few lines, then looked at me and handed the phone over, saying, "It''s Hendrix."


    | pursed my lips and nced at him. | did not reach out to take the phone and chose to ignore him instead.


    Hesitantly, he took it back and spoke into the phone, "Call backter!"


    | didn''t know what was said on the other end. Josiah muttered an agreement, then hung up on the call. It was dead silence again


    in the car.


    The car stopped in front of a row of bungalows. A few neatly dressed people stepped out. They might be the servants or the


    nannies hired by the Saunders family.


    After getting out of the car, someone stepped forward and called out to Josiah, "Young Master!"


    Josiah nodded and looked at me while saying, "Let''s go in and talk."


    Then, he turned to the middle-aged man leading in front and said, "Prepare a room for Miss Reid."


    The middle-aged man nodded and then left.


    Josiah and | entered the vi. There were more than a dozen middle- aged men and women seated in the hall. Two elderly


    people sat right in the middle.


    Seeing Josiah and | enter, they all turned to look at us.


    Athin middle-aged woman stepped forward first and asked, "Josh, have you found the child?"


    Hearing this, my nerves, which had initially rxed, immediately tightened.


    My body trembled as | stood where | was. So, Anne had really gone missing?


    My head started buzzing. Enduring the stress response from my body, | lifted my eyes to look at Josiah, waiting for his response.


    Josiah frowned as he noticed my reaction. His expression remained weary as he said, with some difficulty, "I''ve already sent


    everyone out to search for her, and I have also reported it to the police. Anne will be okay!"


    "Smack!" | had used up whatever was left of my strength in this p. There was enough left to hit Josiah''s face. It was


    sufficiently loud and painful.


    Everyone in the hall immediately looked towards me. Some were furious, some frowned in confusion, and others looked at the


    scene with anticipation.


    "Who are you? How could you simply hit someone?" The person who stepped forward to speak was a girl in her twenties. She


    was slightly plump with a round, chubby face.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Finally, the old man shifted his gaze away and said in a loud voice, "Josiah, where did you get this wild girl from? Throw her out


    immediately! A mere child, yet she dares challenge me. She''s asking a for a death wish."


    I sneered and said disdainfully, "You keep speaking of yourself like you''re a noble old man, don''t you think that you''re profaning


    the real saints of old? If something hadn''t happened to my daughter here in your Saunders household, did you think that | would


    want to get involved with a family as measly as yours?"


    "Bullsh*t!" The old man flew into a rage and swung his crutch at me.


    ¡°Master Saunders, how have you been?" A deep and loud voice sounded from the outside.


    The old man frowned and looked at me. Josiah knitted his brows and turned around.


    | guessed that Hendrix had arrived.


    As expected.


    Within a matter of seconds, Hendrix''s tall figure had already stood right in front of me. He raised his hand to deflect the old man''s


    raised crutch, then smiled elegantly and with decorum, he said, "Master Saunders, anyone who arrives at your door should be


    treated as guests. Even if your family doesn''t wee my wife, is it necessary to exert violence?"


    Marvin Saunders¡¯ face darkened. He snorted coldly and looked at him. Pointing to me, he said, "This rude and disrespectful wild


    girl is your wife?"


    Hendrix nodded with a smile on his face and said, "My grandfather personally chose her for me. How do you find her?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmph!" Marvin snorted disdainfully, "No wonder. How would that old man know how to pick a wife for their grandson? That''s all


    there is."


    Hendrix was not angered. He looked indifferently at Josiah and asked, "Where''s my daughter?"


    Josiah''s face didn''t look too well. Hesitantly, he said, "Yesterday, Anne said that she wanted to go for a stroll with Snowball, so |


    asked Aunt Betty to chaperone. It started to rain on the way back. Anne went missing when they were seeking shelter."


    Hendrix''s anger was written on his face, but as well- mannered as he was, he asked calmly, "What''s the situation now?"


    "I''ve already contacted the police of Hanlusia City; the crowds near the entry points are being heavily investigated. Our family


    has also dispatched people to search every corner of the city."


    | pursed my lips, trying hard to suppress my uneasiness.


    | looked towards Josiah and did my best to hold back my anger as | asked, "Anne and Snowball had gone missing together?"


    He nodded.


    Hendrix furrowed his brows and pursed his lips, saying, "A child with a dog won''t go missing that easily. Snowball is a trained


    dog; even if Anne loses her way, Snowball will lead her back. Looks like this isn''t just a simple case of Anne losing her way


    home."

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Looking at him, anger suddenly red within me. | got out of the car and went straight into the hotel.


    The receptionist looked towards me and greeted me with a smile, "Wee!"


    ¡°Please get me a room, thank you!" | handed my bank card and ID to her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    | saw that she didn''t take them, but she was looking at Hendrix, who was following behind me instead. His figure was tall and


    slender; he stood out everywhere he went.


    Hendrix stood next to me and looked towards the front desk, saying, "There''s no need. Aroom has already been reserved."


    He was obviously directing these words to me.


    The girl at the front desk looked a little awkward. She handed me the bank card and ID, saying, "Miss, please keep your


    documents.¡±


    | frowned and said in a heavy tone, "How could your hotel even be considered a five- star hotel when customers cane in to


    stay without having to register their ID?"


    The receptionist was at a loss for words. She pursed her lips and looked at Hendrix for help.


    | handed the bank card and ID to the front desk and continued, "Please hurry up. | need a room."


    After a moment''s hesitation, the reception booked me a room in the end.


    Hendrix let me do as | wished and didn''t say anything else.


    | took the room card and entered the elevator. Hendrix followed right next to me without saying a word. The silence was


    deafening.


    People can be strange sometimes. We knew that we held a grudge deep within, that we were both in a terrible mood, and that


    we should tolerate each other and make our thoughts known. But despite knowing all these, none of us were willing to speak up.


    As | entered the room, Hendrix followed behind me. | went in, then turned around to block him outside the door.


    It was obvious that | refused to let him in.


    He knitted his brows. He looked at me with an icy gaze and said in a cold tone, "Arianna, must we be like this?"


    He was one-head taller than me. Looking up at him, | pursed my lips and ignored his icy gaze. | replied mercilessly, "Yes!"


    He was already halfway in. Subsequently, | raised my hand and shoved him outside, then mmed


    the door shut.


    | also locked the door from the inside.


    This hotel room was worth more than a hundred grand. It was as cozy as a home. It had a lounge, bedroom, and kitchen. Even


    though it wasn''t as big as the vi in Jarold City, every necessity was well-prepared.


    | merely cast a nce at it. | dialled Aaron''s number, which was instantly picked up.


    It seemed that Aaron was sleeping. He asked in a low voice, "Arianna, what is it?"


    | looked up at the clock on the wall, only just realising that it was already dawn.


    | hadn''t wanted to disturb him initially, but since the call was already connected, if | didn''t say what | wanted to say, that would be


    even worse than just disrupting his sleep.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    | ced down my phone, then turned to go to the bathroom. | turned on the hot water and had a quick rinse.


    When | came out, | saw Hendrix standing at the bedside. | was caught off guard and was so shocked that | almost screamed.


    As | had rushed here, | didn''t bring any change of clothes. So | directly threw my clothes into the washing machine after my bath.


    | came out of the bathroom only wrapped in a bath towel.


    Although we have already seen and embraced each other stark naked countless times, but making eye contact at this moment


    still made my cheeks burnt with embarrassment.


    ¡°How did you get in?¡± | had locked the door, so how did he still manage toe in?


    His dark gaze fell on me, his brows furrowed. "Arianna, let''s talk," he said.


    "There''s nothing for us to talk about right now. It''s already veryte. It''s time for bed," | said as | sat down at the edge of the bed


    and began drying my hair.


    He took away the towel from my hand. Frowning, | lifted my eyes to see him drying my hair with no expression on his face.


    "| can dry it myself" | said, as | reached out to grab the towel from his hand.


    He avoided me.


    | pursed my lips. My initially suppressed anger was increasing. Somewhat angrily, | said, "Hendrix..."


    Out of the blue, he suddenly lowered his head, held my face in his hand, and kissed me without any warning.


    There was a great disparity between the strength of a man and a woman, not to mention both of us were holding grudges.


    Hence, his kiss felt somewhat like a punishment; it almost suffocated me.


    If he hadn''t been afraid that | would suffocate, he might have continued kissing me.


    We made eye contact as we stopped kissing. | turned away to not look at him.


    He reached out his hand and raised my chin, his dark eyes sparkling mysteriously as he gazed at me, saying, "Shouldn''t | be the


    one who''s angry?"


    He asked with a grudging look, even looking somewhat pitiful.


    | turned my face away, removing my chin from the palm of his hands. | looked at him and said angrily, "Then you can continue


    being angry; I''m going to sleep."


    Hendrix was so angry that heughed, his voice carrying a hint of resignation as he said, "Arianna, can''t you be reasonable?"


    "No!" | had already decided to throw a tantrum at him. Hence naturally, it can''t be resolved just like this.


    He had probably already figured it out too; he decided to stop talking. He took off his coat and threw it aside, then raised his


    hands to unbutton his shirt. | stared at his beautiful, slender fingers.


    He looked at me with his dark pair of eyes, his movements were elegant as he cast a hinting look at me.


    "Why... Why are you taking off your clothes?" | stuttered.


    "To sleep!" he said. He had already unbuttoned his shirt and tossed it aside. The hotel was well heated; his well-built body was


    exposed in front of me without a hint of shyness.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, | curled my lips and


    subconsciously looked ay-AS the


    abies ower seen NSit avoid what


    Aiea to propriety. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | could hear him chuckling. | couldn''t help but speak up, "Hendrix, you..."


    His movements were swift. He had already thrown aside his suit pants and came closer to me.


    | was taken by surprise, then reflexively moved aside to dodge him.


    | hadn''t even climbed to the other end


    of = King sized bed, when reort!


    a¡é- melo isy BARS and pulled


    hoe into his embrace. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Being held in his arms, | was getting angry and red at him. | growled, "Hendrix Roberts, what are you doing? | want to sleep."


    "Okay, sleep then!" The man''s voice was soft, with a somewhat coaxing tone. "It''s already dawn. Let''s go to sleep."


    Somehow, these words sounded as if


    they were implying something @ftet


    ie attiee ida Sn a woman


    ¡ì own together like this. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But all he did was hug me. There wasn''t any other movement. A few minutester, | couldn''t help but lower my guard.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Having known Hendrix for so many years, | was clearer than anyone else that if he wanted to stay, whatever | did to refute that


    was useless.


    | simply closed my eyes and immediately fell asleep.


    | didn''t sleep well that night. Due to the fact that Anne had gone missing, | woke up in the middle of the night a few times.


    Thankfully, Hendrix was by my side. Every time | woke up, he would pat me on the back tofort me.


    | was already wide awake at six o''clock in the morning. | lifted my eyes to see that the sky was still dark outside the hotel. | really


    couldn''t fall back asleep.


    Right next to me, Hendrix maintained his position as he continued to hug me. After some hesitation, | moved my body.


    Despite moving very lightly, | still woke him up. Our eyes made contact. His eyes were still halflidded, and it seemed that he


    hadn''tpletely woken up yet.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    | pursed my lips, got up, and said, "I..." He probably also noticed the time clearly. Noticing that it was still early, he reached out to


    hold me in his arms, saying, "It''s still early."


    | was unable to move as he held me. | reached out for the phone on the headboard.


    However, he held down my hand and said, "Go to sleep."


    | pursed my lips, saying, "I can''t sleep!"


    He opened his eyes, and they were as dark as the night. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "Why don''t we do something?"


    | was stunned and stopped talking.


    | tried to avoid him, but Hendrix seemed to deliberately get closer to me.


    As wepletely embraced each other in the dark of night, we couldn''t see each other clearly. However, the more it was so, the


    more the atmosphere made me lose myself in my imagination.


    The sky gradually lit up, its darkness fading into the horizon.


    Sleepiness and weariness came to me at the same time. | wanted to sleep, but as usual, | couldn''t sleep.


    Heid down beside me and said in an alluring


    voice, "How about a bath?"


    | pursed my lips and flipped over, still refusing to pay him any attention.


    However, he wasn''t concerned about it at all. He got up and went into the bathroom, and not long after there was the sound of


    flowing water.


    |id on the bed. My body was ufortably sticky. It seemed to be happening quite often recently.


    My lower half felt damp. | initially thought that Hendrix had finished outside, so | got up to turn on the bedsidemp and got ready


    to wipe everything clean with a paper napkin.


    | saw bloodstains on the white bed sheet immediately and my heart sank.


    The bathroom door opened. | reflexively wanted to pull the quilt to cover it up.


    However, it wasn''t a huge distance to begin with, and the bloodstain was very obvious. Hendrix wasn''t blind, how could he not


    see it?


    His eyes grew darker. He walked over to me, his gazending on the bloodstain which | had already covered up.


    | had thought that he would pull open


    the quilt to take a look a hatchet!


    nt Ipgiead ine fied is hair and


    said to me in a gentle manner, "Go


    take a bath!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | nodded. Wrapping myself in a bath


    towel, | got out of bed and Keele


    quick shower. Agcbredaler what


    Heri Abe: | put on the clothes that |


    had cleaned and had dried overnight


    from the day before. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When | exited the bathroom, | saw


    that Hendrix had ene Silene Sens


    clothes. Th werehltr m th¨¦ day


    DeMreso 6 viously someone had


    delivered them to him. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing mee out, he raised his eyes and handed me a brown bag from the side, saying, "There''s fresh clothing here!"


    | shook my head and said, "I''ve already changed, so it''s okay." My clothes were already washed after all, so | didn''t want to go


    through the hassle.


    | found my phone and called Josiah directly. He picked up not long after.


    He greeted me, "Arianna!" Judging from his voice, he hadn''t slept the entire night either.


    | restrained my emotions and said, "Let''s meet at the lobby of Victoria Hotel after half an hour.¡±


    "Alright!"


    After hanging up, Hendrix looked at me with a deep gaze. He didn''t say anything, so | subconsciously asked out loud, "What''s


    wrong?"

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    ¡°Let''s go to the hospitalter," Hendrix said, as he raised his hand to push aside the hair on my forehead.


    Startled, | replied instinctively, "There''s no need for that. We have to find Anne first."


    He frowned as he called me, "Arianna..."


    "| said, we have to find Anne first." After saying that, | walked straight out of the door. He grabbed me by my wrist.


    Hendrix frowned, mostly out of resignation. He said, "I''ll look for Anne, and you''ll visit the hospital, okay?"


    | looked at him, an inexplicable anger rising in my heart. Shaking him off, | said without thinking, "You''ll look for her? You didn''t


    raise her, you didn''t put your energy and love into her. She''s not your own child, so you can simply say that you''ll look for her to


    brush things off? Hendrix Roberts, do you think that | can go to the hospital with a peace of mind now? Or do you think that


    because Anne isn''t your own child, it doesn''t matter even if she goes missing?"


    Those words were out of anger and of impulse.


    As soon as | said that, | regretted it.


    Hendrix''s dark eyes seemed to be bitterly cold. He looked at me and pursed his lips, saying with his icy eyes, "Am | that cold-


    blooded to you?"


    | didn''t say anything. Deep down, | knew that those words had hurt him. However, | was stubborn, so | refused to apologize even


    though | knew that | was in the wrong.


    | looked down slightly and bit my lip. In the end, | only said, "| should go."


    That kind of evasive answer would inevitably enrage him.


    As expected, | didn¡¯t even take a single step before he grabbed my hand. He said in a deep and cold voice, "Arianna, am | still


    no better than any single person around you?"


    He was angry.


    | could have spoken properly, but at that moment, | spoke as if | had been bewitched, "Yes, everyone around me is more


    important than you. Anne, the Reid family, even the Moore family, they are all people that | can''t abandon. You''re the only one


    whom | can give up anytime. Hence, Mr. Roberts, please let go of me as | need to find the one whom | cannot abandon."


    As | saw the light in his eyes grow dimmer, | hesitated, but still peeled off his grip around my hand in the end.


    | turned around to not look at his face anymore, and exited the hotel room.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until | entered the elevator that | rxed my facial expression. | couldn''t help but want to p myself in the face. | had


    blurted out those words when | was out of my mind.


    How could | just say all that without processing things through my brain? They were so hurtful!


    However, what''s done was done. The words had already been spoken, so there was no way to take them back.


    | didn''t continue to ponder on the matter and went to a cafe next to the hotel.


    | sat next to the window. Josiah wasn''t blind, and he would naturally spot me.


    Hendrix was following Josiah when he entered. It was obvious that they had both been in contact.


    Looking at the two outstanding men, | smiled and tried to keep the expression on my face from being so ferocious. | said to


    Josiah, "Mr. Saunders, could | have a word with you alone?"


    Josiah reflexively looked towards Hendrix. Hendrix''s cold gaze fell on me. He pursed his lips and walked to sit at another table


    instead.


    As we Sat opposite each other, a


    waiter came up to ask if we woul


    like some des rts Net sNotiGing tHe


    AMeriosiosh front of me, Josiah was


    slightly stunned, then continued to


    order a cup of coffee and a tter of


    desserts. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After that, there was a moment of silence. He looked at me and said, "I''m so sorry about Anne!"


    | looked down at the dark brown coffee in front of me. | raised my hand and stirred it slightly for a while. After a long time, |


    looked up at him and said decisively, "] won''t ept this."


    | wouldn''t ept his apology.


    He nodded and opened his mouth slightly, wanting to say something, but he stayed quiet in the end.


    "| don''t care what method you can


    think of, or what connections you


    want to use, anne se past Ficlny! |


    Se, Josiah, I''ve said


    this oo if Anne is no more, | will


    spend the rest of my life going


    against you and the Saunders


    family." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at me and frowned, saying, "Arianna, you know that I''m just as anxious about Anne as you are."


    Laughing coldly, | said, "So? She and |


    have been together for four years. |


    have always been by haside O11


    stantyaressaring her, worried


    that tsa ething would happen to her.


    She was with you for less than half a


    month, and now you''re suddenly


    telling me that she has gone missing.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Josiah, do you think that you''ve passed the test? Do you think you''re qualified to be her father?"

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    As Josiah''s face turned pale, the waiter served us coffee and desserts.


    He took a deep breath and pushed the dessert towards me. He lowered his voice and said, "Arianna, this is my fault, but what''s


    most important now is to find Anne."


    | pursed my lips and looked at him, waiting for him to continue speaking.


    "I''ve checked the surveince cameras around the Saunders familypound and the cameras on the roads, but there''s still no


    trace of her whereabouts."


    At that point, he fixed his gaze on me in a solemn manner, he added, "Arianna, do you have any enemies?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    | frowned, slightly stunned. | looked at him and said, "Do you think that someone is holding a grudge against me, so they took


    Anne away?"


    He pursed his lips and said, "The Saunders family doesn''t know much about Anne so our enemies wouldn''t know of her


    existence so quickly either."


    | sneered. Looking at him, | couldn''t help but feel amused. | said, "Josiah, I''ve always thought that your IQ wasn''t too bad, but


    now it seems to me that it''s a bitcking. Firstly, if it''s because of me that Anne was kidnapped, why didn''t they strike during my


    four-year stay in Hovell, insteading all the way to such a highly guarded area like the Saunders familypound?"


    "Also, you say that there aren''t many people who knew about Anne''s identity. Let me ask you, do all the twenty-something


    members of the Saunders family know about her identity?"


    He frowned and then nodded.


    "So, you think that each of the twenty- plus members of your family harbor no ill intentions towards Anne? Can you guarantee


    that all of them have epted Anne? |e from a small family, so | don''t know what possible conflicts there may be in your big


    household. However, for you to ignore a family business asrge as the Saunders family and instead choose to follow Hendrix,


    you should know the reasons behind that decision clearly."


    What happened to Anne was too sudden. There weren''t any surveince footage nor witnesses, hence we had no clue on what


    had gone down exactly.


    Although these words were spoken due to Josiah provoking me, it didn''t mean that the people of the Saunders family didn''t have


    any ulterior motives.


    Seeing Josiah bing deeper in thought, it seemed that he had more or less made some spections in his heart.


    After a pause, he looked at me and said, "! will definitely find Anne."


    As much as that sentence was a guarantee, it was a reminder for himself too.


    | pursed my lips and said no more.


    Aaron called me and asked about my whereabouts. | picked up the phone and told him the address of the hotel.


    After | hung up on the call, | looked towards Josiah and said nothing more. | stood up and walked out of the cafe.


    Hendrix followed me but | didn''t pay him any attention. As | had to wait for Aaron, | simply sat down in the hotel lobby.


    Hendrix was incredibly conspicuous anywhere, hence when he sat down in the lobby''s rest lounge, it was inevitable that people


    going in and out of the hotel would look towards him.


    | didn''t speak and neither did he, thus we remained in silence. | saw him texting on the phone nonstop. It was probably rted to


    work.


    About half an hourter, Aaron came with Charles.


    Rushing here overnight, the two men


    looked a little haggard. Aaron fee


    at me and stepped forid. He Sad,


    "porrtadrttoo much. Uncle Charles


    has already gotten connected with


    the police in Hanlusia City. Anne will


    definitely be found." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing him, my eyes reddened. My emotions which had been suppressed for a few days suddenly came loose. | looked at him


    with red eyes and nodded.


    As Charles and Hendrix were speaking, Aaron booked a hotel room forthemselves.


    Aaron noticed that Hendrix and |


    were being quiet and ohediegth¨¦ride


    fore entering the elevator he


    frowned and asked, "Did the two of


    you have a fight?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and shook my head. | looked up at him and said with a smile, "No, we''re just too worried about Anne."


    He raised his hand and stroked my hair tofort me, saying, "Don''t worry, we''ll find her."


    As soon as we arrived at the hotel


    room, Charles received a call eying


    that the had fourshacalite colored


    peveceel asking if we wanted to


    head over and take a look. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As we had no idea about the exact circumstances, we rushed all the way there. It was at an abandoned factory in the suburbs of


    Hanlusia City.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    It rarely snowed in Hanlusia City, but it was always drizzling, making it hard to walk on the muddy ground in the suburbs.


    The police had already closed off the area. As soon as we arrived at the entrance of the factory, a middle-aged man in uniform


    came out to greet us.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Charles, he said, "Master Reid, you''re finally here. We''ve been looking everywhere for the past two days. All the traffic


    routes in Hanlusia City have been severely guarded. We''ve swept through all the factories in Hanlusia City since yesterday but


    we couldn''t find the child, but we found a white puppy. Go in and take a look first. See if it''s the one which the child was walking


    when she got lost."


    Charles nodded his head and didn''t say anything else. He contemted as he walked. My legs were wobbling as | panicked on


    the inside.


    Everything in the factory was old and worn out. It seemed to be a ce that had been abandoned for a long time.


    We hurriedly followed the police into the inner part of the factory. There were a lot of old things around. Although precautions had


    already been made, lots of parts still seemed as though they were about to crumble apart.


    ¡°How did you find the puppy?¡± Hendrix asked, ncing around the old factory.


    The leader of the men noted the impressive look on his face and replied, "We found a lot of footprints in one of our search and


    rescue operations, hence we followed them here."


    Hendrix nodded. "It hasn''t been long since the rain started. We can continue to track the footprints nearby," he replied.


    The leader shook his head and said with a sigh, "That was what we thought at first, but after we found the footprints, a lot of stray


    dogs appeared in the vicinity. In addition to the rain, the footprints were basically destroyed. Most of the areas around here are


    farnds, it''s not easy to investigate."


    After entering the factory, the leader looked at Charles and said, "Master Reid, take a look. It''s this one. Is it the puppy that was


    with the child when she got lost?"


    Charles naturally failed to recognize Snowball. He turned to me and said, "Arianna,e take a look."


    My legs were a little weak. Ever since | had entered the scene, my whole body had begun to


    tremble.


    Seeing the lifeless Snowball lying on the ground, it felt as though all my strength had been drained from my body in an instant,


    and | copsed.


    Fortunately, Hendrix was quick to notice and held me in his arms. Looking at Snowball, he frowned and said, "This dog was with


    Anne."


    After that, he put me on a chair and patted my hand as he consoled me, "Don''t worry, no news is the best news. Finding


    Snowball means that we will soon find Anne.¡±


    | pursed my lips as my tears streamed out of control. | sobbed, "Will they hurt Anne?"


    He shook his head and looked at me firmly, reassuring me, "Believe me, no one can hurt Anne."


    Afterforting me, he got up and walked to Snowball''s body, ncing at it.


    The forensic doctor next to him said, "The dog was poisoned, and it died no more than 12 hours ago."


    Aaron looked around and asked the leader again, "Are there any surveince cameras nearby?"


    "This ce has been abandoned for many years. There couldn''t possibly be any surveince cameras."


    Looking at Snowball who was on the ground, | couldn''t help but narrow my eyes at Josiah.


    | couldn''t help feeling a bitter cold inside of me.


    Listening to the group of people


    discussing among themselv


    while, | ot yp anchierasca to


    contre istening. | nced at the


    silent Hendrix, then turned around


    and left. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | sat in the car for a while before


    Aaron and Charles ca ebagk Hhey


    t in a saw me staring


    b Hkiy into the distance. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Aaron thought that | was worried


    about Anne, hence he looked


    andforted ana saying, "Don''t


    vlotty ? much, if we can find


    Snowball, the police should soon find


    Anne too." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and raised my eyes to look at him. "Perhaps we''re searching in the wrong direction," | said.


    Startled, he looked at me and asked suspiciously, "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    "Snowball was a trained pooch. It doesn''t attack people a lot, but it''s very alert. With Anne going missing in the Saunders


    household, | initially thought that it was because Snowball had been poisoned in the Saunders house. However, now, it looks like


    someone could''ve led them out of the Saunders property. There are so many surveince cameras around the Saunders family


    compound, how could it be possible that nothing was caught on camera?"


    Aaron frowned slightly, as if he had realised something. With slight hesitation, he said, "So, you think that someone in the


    Saunders family did it?"


    | nodded. Then, | continued, "Moreover, that person should be quite close to Anne, otherwise Anne wouldn''t follow them out of


    the Saunders house so easily.¡±


    After a pause, Aaron frowned. "Do you suspect that it was Josiah who did this?" he asked.


    "Is it not possible?" | looked towards him and continued, "Monique hadn''t wanted Anne to be epted into the Saunders family,


    and even more so refused to let Josiah know of Anne''s existence. | had initially thought that because Anne was connected by


    blood to him that it would be best if there would be one more person on this earth who would love her. However, now, it looks as


    though Josiah wanted to keep Anne forever in the Saunders family, and he didn''t want to let Anne leave with me!"


    Aaron pursed his lips and looked at me. Somewhat disapprovingly, he said, "Josiah has been a businessman for so many years,


    and there''s no way he would do something like this. First off, if he wanted to keep Anne in the family, although he could make her


    stay temporarily, she would still grow up eventually. She''s the granddaughter of the Saunders family, and she will have to attend


    all sorts of banquets in the future. Our social circles aren''t that big, so it wouldn''t take long for you and Hendrix to find out."


    | looked down and fiddled with my fingers anxiously, saying, "Perhaps it''s a ploy set up by both him and Hendrix at the same


    time?"


    Charles looked at me and slightly knitted his brows, he said, "Arianna, let''s go back first."


    Seeing that they all were feeling that my guesses were inurate, | became even more frustrated.


    Along the way, | stayed quiet.


    When we returned to the hotel, Aaron was called away by Charles. | stayed in the room restlessly and couldn''t help feeling


    agitated.


    After finding Snowball, | felt even more certain of the possibility that Anne had been taken away by someone from the Saunders


    family.


    Some matters were hard to control once they started.


    In the end, | decided in my heart that Anne had been hidden away by Josiah.


    Thinking of that, | immediately exited the hotel and hailed a cab for Josiah''s residence.


    Josiah didn''t live in the Saunders familypound. Instead, he lived downtown in amercial residential area.


    It was incredibly difficult to enter his neighborhood because an appointment was necessary. Upon arriving at the gates, | called


    Josiah.


    Although Josiah was surprised, he did not say anything much. Aftermunicating with the property management, he asked


    them to bring me upstairs.


    The unit door was left unlocked long when | arrived. | pushed the door open and entered, seeing that the ce had already been


    tidied up neatly. Josiah heard me entering.


    He got up from the couch and poured me a ss of water, saying, "Have a seat!"


    | looked at him and didn''t budge,


    instead scanning the nee, Sire


    Unexpectedly, thenoGsem the


    Sarre residential area had


    been made into three small stories. It


    was very luxurious. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | didn''t bother to stand around to appreciate his house. Instead, | started searching the ce.


    Josiah frowned when he saw me acting in such a way. He asked, "Arianna, what is the meaning of this?"


    Iran through all the rooms, but | couldn''t find any traces of a child. Burning with rage, | took the ss of water from his hand.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Without the slightest hesitation, |


    sshed the water at him. | was


    already falling apart as.| said 08Siah


    Sayndersiyou better hurry up and


    return Anne to me. Don''t you dare get


    any twisted ideas. There''s no way |


    would let her live with you." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He frowned. The water on his face trickled down his shirt as his gaze sharpened. "What are you talking about?" he asked.


    | didn''t intend to waste time with him,


    so | said directly, "Didn''t you go


    through a lot of trouble ya cause tHis


    enjcedoid¨¦nt! tis so that you could


    keep Anne with you? Let me tell you,


    there''s no way that I''ll let that happen!


    | will never hand over my daughter to


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    He got a little bit angry and asked, "Arianna, is there something wrong with you? Would | do such a thing to my own child?"


    I sneered, looked at him and said mercilessly, "Why wouldn''t you? What wouldn''t you do that? You''re an unscrupulous


    businessman. Do you think you''re any righteous?"


    His face instantly fell. His voice became low and harsh as he said, "Arianna, Hendrix lets you have your way, but | won''t do the


    same. I''m more anxious than you are about Anne''s disappearance, but this isn''t an excuse for you to be unreasonable."


    ¡°Am | being unreasonable?" Looking at the setup in his ce, | saw Anne''s favorite toys were still on the couch and got even


    more agitated. Without thinking it through, | sneered and said, "Sure, I''ll let you understand what truly is unreasonable."


    Before he could react, | raised my hand and pushed all the expensive red wine on the wine cab to the ground.


    The sound of shattering ss followed, as the blood-red wine spilled everywhere on the floor.


    ¡°Are you crazy?" he roared angrily.


    | didn''t care at all. Whatever | could get my hands on, | smashed them onto the ground as | yelled loudly, "Give Anne back to


    me!"


    Sometimes, humans weren''t able to control their emotions. There wasn''t any difference between being worked up and going


    crazy.


    By the time | realized that | had pretty much destroyed Josiah''s house into shambles, Hendrix arrived.


    Josiah''s face darkened. He looked at Hendrix and said angrily, "You should take her to the hospital. She''s in more serious


    condition than you think."


    Hendrix held me in his arms and looked at him, frowning. He said in a cold voice, "What you should think about now is how to


    find Anne as soon as possible."


    After that, he carried me out of Josiah''s house.


    In the car, | calmed down. Red wine was all over my body and my hair was in a mess.


    | knew that | was in an incredibly sorry state at the moment. | had no clue what had gone through my mind when | caused havoc


    in Josiah''s house.


    Hendrix remained silent and | was unwilling to say anything as well. After we returned to the hotel, | took a shower andid on


    the bed. | stared at the ceiling nkly.


    Hendrix stood by the bed and stared at me. His eyes looked as bottomless as the abyss as he said, "Arianna, let''s go to the


    hospital, alright?"


    | turned my head and looked at him. | wasn''t feeling as fidgety or nervous as before. Instead, | waspletely rxed.


    | suddenlyughed and said, "What are we going to the hospital for?"


    He looked at me with pain in his eyes. His gaze was too ring and | decided to not continue looking at his eyes.


    | sat up straight on the bed and said to him moodily, "Hendrix, do you not want Anne to be with me too? Are you plotting with him


    against me? Are you helping him to hide Anne?"


    He frowned and looked at me. There was a glint in his cold, dark eyes. He looked somewhat dazed as he said to me


    incredulously, "Arianna, |..."


    "Both of you are behind this, right?" |


    interrupted him. | said even agen


    fiercely, ¡°You dont wat Bnne, and


    youd¨¦h''t want me. You all want to


    abandon me. Everyone wants to


    abandon me." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | lowered my eyes and began to cry.


    The sorrow in my heart erpedhtar |


    ve festered fata ong time. After


    S ee all those things, it felt as if |


    was being torn apart. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was spiralling out of control.


    When | saw the hurt in Hendrix''s


    eyes, | was suddenly confus


    were all my_thqyahts60 extremely


    pe aiene all of the sudden? Was


    there something wrong with me?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, | couldn''t stop my extreme thoughts. | was almost certain that they had deliberately hidden Anne away.


    That night, | somehow ended up sleeping in Hendrix''s embrace.


    When | woke up the next day, Hendrix was no longer around. Looking at the misty rain outside the window, | was still in a daze.


    Memories of the day before were still clear in my mind. | also clearly knew that | seemed to have done something wrong.


    My head hurt terribly. | buried my head into the quilt, but the more | wanted to stop thinking about the matter, the easier it was for


    it to appear in my head.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Iid on the bed, spacing out at the ceiling for a long time, beforeing back to my senses.


    Maybe | really had fallen sick, or the extremely selfish me, was the real me.


    Hendrix wasn''t in the hotel. After | washed up, | got ready to leave and bumped into Aaron who was ready to knock on my door.


    Seeing my haggard face, he frowned and asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    | pinched the bridge of my nose and shook my head, saying, "I''m fine. Is there any news about Anne?"


    He mumbled a reply in acknowledgement and gestured for me to go inside to speak.


    | moved away and made way for him, allowing him to enter the room.


    I sat on the couch and didn''t say anything, waiting for him to speak.


    He poured himself a ss of water and looked at me. "Arianna, are you happy being with Hendrix?" he asked.


    | furrowed my brows and was somewhat unhappy as | replied, "Aaron, | thought you came to talk


    about Anne with me."


    He rubbed his nose and coughed awkwardly before saying, "Yes, | dide to talk to you about Anne, but what matters most


    right now is you. Anne has Hendrix, the Saunders family, and the Reid family. Let''s talk about your issue first, alright?"


    | was a little ufortable with him suddenly looking at me with such solemness. | pressed my lips together and said to him,


    "What issue do | have?"


    "Just answer my question."


    | frowned and became upset. However, | was still under his scrutiny, so | had to answer, "Things have always been fine between


    me and Hendrix."


    He curled his lips and asked again, "I''m asking whether you''re happy, not whether things are fine."


    Somehow, | felt that he was being nitpicky and that agitated me. | scowled and said, "Aaron, can you tell me what is happiness?"


    Life was a long journey, and even the minutest details make a story too. Since it was a story, how could there not be joys and


    sorrows?


    What was the definition of happiness? If it could only merely be defined as being happy, then wouldn''t that be too narrow of a


    definition?


    He sat up straight and sighed slightly, "Arianna, don''t you know more about happiness than | do? You''re reluctant to answer me


    because you''re starting to feel burdened in this rtionship. No matter what, you still feel reserved with Hendrix. Deep down, you


    still hold a grudge towards him, right?"


    | fell silent. | started to drift into a daze as | stared at the ss of water in front of me. | asked, "So, what are you trying to say?"


    "It''s either you leave him for good, or you go to the hospital and ept psychiatric treatment, then start afresh with him. You''re


    having an ambiguous rtionship with him."


    Ambiguous?


    At the moment, | already have no idea what was wrong with me. All | knew was that | was not okay.


    Most of the time, | had absolutely no control over my temper and mood.


    The wounds | had umted over


    the years couldn''t be cured, and |


    could only bury them Assime passed


    byntheyiwece Hidties underneath and


    they didn''t seem like a huge problem.


    However, once they were torn open,


    the festering wounds within could be


    seen. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, | said, "I will go to the hospital, but not now."


    He nodded and didn''t push further.


    After a moment, | looked up at him. "Aaron, we shouldn''t be here having a heart-to-heart talk now," | told him.


    He nodded and looked at me before


    replying, "| know. Y ire wornie@


    ranne@arld We should look for


    her as well." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So..."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arianna, listen to me first, alright?"


    He ced down the ss of waterjn


    his hands, then Jogkedatime aha


    sant, "BIstdito what | have to say


    first, and promise me you''ll remain


    calm. Can you do that?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Those words...


    | probed him, "So, you guys have found Anne, haven''t you?"


    He nodded, but his expression didn''t look good.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Looking at Aaron''s pale face, | suddenly realized that something might have happened to Anne.


    | forced myself to calm down and asked him, "Did something happen to Anne?"


    Slightly worried, he looked at me with a frown and said, "Arianna, | told you that you can''t get too agitated."


    ¡°How could | not be?" | was somewhat enraged as | said, "| brought her up! You keep telling me to calm down and not get


    agitated, but can you just tell me what happened to her? Aaron, is there a point in making me guess?"


    Seeing that | was in such a state, he couldn''t help but sigh and said, "Arianna, don''t you think that your current state will scare


    Anne when you see her?"


    "Why do you keep hiding from me how she''s doing? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll break down?"


    Somewhat irritated, | immediately stood up from the couch and started pacing back and forth in the room.


    He looked at me, then pursed his lips and said hesitantly, "Anne was taken away by Chloe. The Saunders family is currently


    looking for Chloe and


    so are we."


    | looked at him, at a loss for words. | asked, "So, we still haven''t found Anne. Is that correct?"


    He frowned and replied, "We''ve got a lead now. Isn''t that much better than looking for a needle in a haystack?"


    "Yes!" | replied. Not wanting to converse with him anymore, | instantly took out my phone and dialed Freya''s number.


    The phone rang for a while, and Freya answered. "Arianna, how''s it going?" she asked.


    "We haven''t found Anne yet. Freya, can you help me find out about Chloe''s recent whereabouts in Hanlusia City?"


    Freya was stunned and asked, "It was her who took Anne away?"


    "That''s right!"


    ¡°Alright, | got it. Don''t panic!"


    Hanging up on the call, | took my purse and was ready to head out. Aaron looked at me and said, "You''re going out?"


    | was rendered a little speechless as | asked, "Is that not obvious enough?"


    He rubbed his nose and said, "No, what | meant was that rather than searching aimlessly, you might as well wait for them to find


    her.


    "What do you mean by ¡®searching aimlessly¡¯?" | retorted.


    He had probably felt that | was extremely furious, so he refused to continue speaking. He raised his hand and gestured for me to


    do however | wished.


    | didn''t say anything else and left the hotel. Freya called and sent me a few possible locations in Hanlusia City of where Chloe


    could be.


    | wasn''t familiar with Hanlusia City, so | could only hail a cab and search one ce at a time.


    After searching a few ces, Josiah called me.


    He asked me to go to the suburbs from the previous day. | hailed a cab and was on my way there when it started raining.


    It was drizzling. The cab stopped at the side of the road, but | couldn''t see anyone.


    The driver kindly reminded me, "Miss,


    are you sure your Wiel ants you to


    cporedetsat sreoyt te here.


    d better call your friend to


    confirm!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | looked around and indeed failed to see anyone.


    My eyes fell on the abandoned


    factory. After thinking foc reomeint, |


    sei tothe drivarOPiesse wait aContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    iS I''ll make a phone call." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | took out my phone and called Josiah. The phone rang a few times before it was connected.


    ¡°Arianna, have you arrived yet?"


    | opened my mouth and said, "I''m here. Josiah, why did you ask me toe here?"


    Tve found Anne. Come here..."


    "Why don''t you bring Anne back if you''ve already found her?"


    There was silence at the other end of the phone call.


    After a while, he said, "Arianna, you can choose not toe."


    | frowned as | replied, "Josiah, w


    are you trying t apg anita ise


    omy fash ida ood." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Asneer from Josiah sounded from the other end. It was still the same line, "You can choose not toe, but | can''t guarantee


    that you''ll still be able to see her."


    It was obviously a threat.


    | was wondering what kind of person Josiah was. Even after so many years, | still couldn''t figure out if he was good or bad.


    Silly me, how could it be so easy to differentiate between good and bad?


    Forget it!


    After paying for the fare, | got out of the cab. The driver was concerned and said, "Miss, it''s not safe for you to do that!"


    | nodded and opened the umbre. | looked at him and said, "Help me call the police while you''re on the way back."


    As for Josiah, | really couldn''t think of what he wanted.


    The driver looked at me and was a little confused, but drove away in the end.


    | held the umbre and walked into the factory. There were footprints of different sizes on the muddy path, looking a little messy.


    Despite the factory being empty, | had thankfully been there once, so | didn''t find it as creepy.


    | entered the factory based on my gut feeling and, lo and behold, | saw Josiah. Anne was nowhere to be found.


    When our eyes met, he sneered, "You''ve got some guts!"


    | looked at him. What was he actually thinking? What was his true attitude towards Hendrix?


    ¡°Are you going to kill me?" | looked at him. | wasn''t as scared as | had imagined, but | was a little confused.


    He gazed at me and sat on an old chair leisurely. Looking at me, he said, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    | retorted, "Should | be afraid?"


    He raised his eyebrows and hinted, "Shouldn''t you ask about Anne?"


    | asked, "Where''s Anne?"


    He had probably thought my answer was a little too simple and felt that things were a little too uninteresting. He looked at me


    and said, "Don''t you want to ask why?"


    | opened my mouth and asked, "Why?"


    He looked at me in frustration and disinterest. He asked, "Arianna, what does Hendrix see in you?"


    | pressed my lips together and stopped talking.


    If | were to die here, what were the chances of someone discovering my body?


    In other words, how long would it take for someone to find my corpse?


    Seeing me spacing out in all directions, he fiddled with his phone and said, as if having a monologue, "Anne is safe. Chloe has


    just brought her to another location, so you don''t have to worry."


    | nodded and looked at him. | couldn''t help but release a sigh as | replied, "You''re really good at acting.¡±


    When | first saw him, | really thought that Anne had gone missing.


    He raised his eyebrows and grinned, saying, "Thanks. If | didn''t look the part, you wouldn''t have believed me, right?"


    | looked at him and stayed quiet. Anne was his own flesh and blood after all, and he surely wouldn''t want to take her life.


    | decided to just wait and see what he was nning to do next.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, he said,


    eek then when she jumpec-aff al |


    i speak Was | ton her face.


    dn¡¯ t you imitate that?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips. Who was the person he was talking about?


    Seeing that | wasn''t budging, he


    raised his hand and ee


    a ss ail < thaniodkeder simr to


    aihf ottle that was on top of


    an old table. He looked at me and


    said, "Help yourself.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | nced at it, then turned around and asked, "Is that sulphuric acid?"


    He nodded and said in a calm manner, "It may hurt a little, so just bear with it and it''ll pass."


    | didn''t move, merely continuing staring at him.


    He was silent for a moment then said


    hesitantly, "When we first me


    was onl enteeny Nas the age of


    Vanity won''t make things hard for


    you, so do it yourself." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | looked at him and asked, "Shouldn''t you at least tell me who she was, and why did you choose me?"

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Josiah lifted his eyes to look at me. His eyes were calm, too calm that they seemed merciless. He said, "She was Natalie


    Roberts, Hendrix''s cousin. Arianna, | didn''t want to hurt you at the beginning, but the human heart is a huge crevice. Once theThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    devil enters, no matter how you endure it, the consequences will still be fatal.


    "So, I''ve be the sacrificialmb between the both of you?" | couldn''t understand his evil intentions, so | stood there and


    merely stared at him, bbergasted.


    He fiddled with the phone in his hands, saying, "You''re not really a sacrifice, but just who Hendrix fell in love with. I''m still best


    friends with him. However, for the sake of fairness, what | have lost, he must lose too. If he doesn''t experience the pain for


    himself, he will never know what losing the love of his life feels like.¡±


    | stared at him. | just couldn''t understand Josiah. Kelsey had once mentioned that Uncle Trent had a daughter when he was


    young, but she had passed away many years ago due to an ident, so he never wanted another child thereafter.


    | also knew that Hendrix had a younger cousin, who had been with Josiah for a while when they were young.


    However, | have never been involved in their past, hence naturally | wouldn''t know what their history was like.


    | had no idea what kind of emotion he had towards Hendrix, but | knew that for him to reach that stage, his heart must have been


    corrupted a long time ago.


    He looked at me, his gaze sorrowful with hints ofplex emotions mixed inside. He said, "Sometimes, | think that you and


    Natalie are quite alike. When you handed the clothes back to me in Flora Hill, | saw her in you. Both of you are kind people. Later


    on, | wanted to help you leave Hendrix''s side so that you could be free, but why didn''t you leave him back then?"


    He questioned me with a particrly sorrowful gaze. | pressed my lips together, unsure of how to answer him. It seemed that he


    wasn''t looking for an answer from me either.


    He looked at me while smiling, as if he was mocking himself and continued, "Actually, if you had left Hendrix back then, perhaps


    life would be different now. | wouldn''t have to hurt you, all the more | wouldn''t have met Monique, and you wouldn''t have ended


    up in the current situation with your birth parents.¡±


    As he spoke, he lifted his eyes towards me and smiled with a hint of malice, "Hence, can''t you see how much Hendrix deserves


    to die? He caused the death of his lover and his family. He wanted to keep you around him in the name of love. No matter how


    broken you feel, he always tells you that he''ll stay by your side and treat you well, so well that even if you hold a grudge against


    him, you''ll never be willing to hurt him."


    He smiled, but his eyes were bitterly cold. He continued, "Arianna, I''m actually the same as you. You''re his lover, and I''m his


    family. He hurt you, but he loves you even more. Due to that, you''re unwilling to hurt him. You''re even willing to hold all the pain


    inside your heart and to continue following him. I''m the same too. He indirectly caused the loss of my beloved and made me


    suffer in agony, but he also pulled me back from the pits of hell. | hate him, but | can''t bear to hurt him in the slightest bit. Say,


    aren''t we humansplicated?"


    The reason why humans are indeed humans, was because all of us had feelings and desires, which didn''t exist solely on their


    own. They were all intertwined with each other, yet at the same time, theyplemented each other.


    | stared at him. | couldn''t tell if it


    out of sympat ofp


    </pity|\but>


    to kill me so that he suffers?"


    He smiled at me and nodded. "Yes, that''s correct," he said.


    | looked at the sulphuric acid on the


    table and said, "If | dieshath Gaul!


    wil tuerrageindt ¨¦dch other." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He nodded with sorrowful eyes,


    saying, "| know. This is the PeOrn


    oue. Ones webeeomne bn ies,


    wWOwantlhave to care so much about


    each other. No one has to bear the


    guilt and no one has to hide their


    scars." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    To draw a clear line between love and hate was easier said than done.


    I said, "Josiah, can you guarantee that Anne will grow up without any qualms?"


    He nodded calmly and said, "She will. She''s my daughter. | will take good care of her, and devote all my love and affection to


    her.


    | trusted him.


    So, | nodded.


    Had the driver called the police? It didn''t seem likely. | had acted too rashly. | should have informed Aaron that | hade to the


    factory. Otherwise, perhaps no one would know that | had died even if my body had started rotting.


    A decaying corpse would be so ugly!


    Watching as | stared at the sulfuric acid, he grinned and smiled wantonly. Then, he said, "Letting you die the same way as


    Natalie did is an honor."


    | looked at him and said angrily, "So, from your point of view, this is a privilege, right?"


    He raised his eyebrows and nodded. "It''s some kind of ritual. Do it!" he urged me.


    | wasn''t afraid of death, but | wasn''t willing to die like that. | stayed still for a long time.


    He was an extremely impatient person. Seeing that | didn''t react, he stood up and walked over to the table.


    He picked up the sulphuric acid and eerily turned towards me. Lifting his eyebrows, he said in an impatient tone, "Do | have to do


    this myself?"


    | looked at his somewhat twisted face and reflexively took a step back. "Josiah, you can still turn around and walk away now!" |


    shouted at him. "Hahahaha!" He suddenly burst outughing and looked at me viciously. He said, "Arianna, you''re scared!"


    That was bullsh*t. Who wouldn''t be scared in such a situation?


    He approached me step- by- step, while | subconsciously moved back step-by-step.


    "Josiah, the dead can''t be resurrected, and only the living are worth treasuring,¡± | said out of instinct.


    He smiled coldly and didn''t listen to what | had said at all. He had already opened the bottle, raising it as he approached me.


    He looked at me and said callously, "You really look like Natalie right now. She was in pain and was struggling just like you when


    she died. | think that she must''ve really wanted to live, but she just couldn''t find a reason to. Tell me, why couldn''t | be the reason


    for her to live?"


    | looked at him and took one step back at a time, but | got blocked by something behind me. There was nowhere else for me to


    go.


    He looked at me as if he was looking at a clown. With a terrifying aura, he sshed the sulfuric acid onto me.


    Almost instantly, | instinctively raised my hands to protect my face, but | couldn''t block all of the acid in the end.


    | was suddenly shielded by someone, wrapped in their arms. At about the same time, | heard the sound of flesh being corroded


    and smelled a nauseating stench.


    "Hiss!" | heard a man''s pained voice, followed by the sound of a group of people barging in.


    When | came back to my senses, only


    then did | realize that Hendrix had \


    Ss ielded mesrors thessu uric acid


    i Josiah had sshed towards


    me. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    His people arrested Josiah who was still in a daze. | stared at Hendrix''s face which was as pale as a sheet.


    Smelling the strange yet disgusting stench, | opened my mouth but couldn''t say a single word.


    | watched as he knelt in front of me, and watched as someone took him away in a hurry.


    My head was buzzing. | couldn''t say anything, nor did | know what to do.


    In the hospital.


    There were doctors and nurses


    walking around in front of ne


    on, when the paiecsiit, Snly then did |


    wet that my face had been


    scalded by the sulfuric acid. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Just after bandaging my wound, a


    doctor in a white coat said, corte


    of your b mispitbisl bur right


    eyabat Was injured but thankfully the


    acid didn''t hurt the cornea, so your


    eyesight will be fine." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    The doctor obviously knew that | was conscious, and that was why he had exined the situation to me. | thought about his


    words, then understood that my face had probably been injured, and so my eye was inevitably hurt too.


    However, why hadn''t | felt pain to begin with? Things had probably happened too quickly, causing me to be unable to feel any


    sort of sensation.


    The doctor left. A nurse gave me an intravenous drip. She took my hand and patted it several times but failed to find a protruding


    vein. She looked up at me and said, "Miss, please clench your fist.¡±


    | clenched my fist. She looked around the back of my hand carefully and found a vein. Then, she took a long, thin syringe and


    pushed the air out of the tube, causing the sound of liquid toe out of it.


    When | saw that she was going to stab it in, | turned my face away, and my muscles started to ache too. Truth be told, | was


    quite afraid of pain.


    ¡°All done!" The nurse told me to notify that she was done with it as she had probably noticed my cowardice.


    | rxed and looked back at the needle that had been plunged into the back of my left hand. | saw that the blood vessel on the


    back of my hand was bulging and it still felt a little painful.


    | couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, have you inserted it into the wrong vein? The blood seems to be flowing backwards."


    | wasn''t spouting nonsense, because the liquid in the infusion tube had turned red from its original white.


    The nurse turned around and was stunned for a moment. She tried to pull out the needle that had been stuck in, and blood came


    out with it.


    She cleaned the wound with iodine and said, "Press on it for a while.¡±


    | raised my right hand to press on the wound. | thought that human vessels were suchplicated things. They were all made to


    transport blood, but it was easy to make mistakes.


    Perhaps, due to the fact that it was the wrong vessel, the ce where the tube had originally been inserted was bruised. Blood


    wasn''t squirting out of the wound, but the bruise on the back of my hand was quite ring.


    | threw the cotton swab into the trash can. The nurse had also noticed the bulging bruise on the back of my hand and slightly


    frowned. She looked sorry, but she didn''t apologize.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She pulled my hand and took a look at it, as if wanting to continue finding a ce to poke. | looked at the tiny bruise on the back


    of my hand and felt a little sorry for myself.


    I said, "How about we do it on the right hand instead?"


    It hadn''t been easy to find the blood vessel to begin with. It was already bulging at the moment. If the nurse did it again and it


    was still in the wrong ce, how pitiful my hand would be!


    She nodded, then lowered her head and patted the back of my right hand. They were all the same actions. She asked me to


    clench my fist again.


    Fortunately, it went well. There weren''t any abnormal reactions when the needle went in.


    The nurse tidied up the medicine and saw that the back of my left hand had a huge bulging bruise. Somewhat apologetically, she


    said, "I''ll go get an icepress for youter."


    | nodded and looked at my hand. My vision was a little blurry because one of my eyes had been bandaged.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    | pursed my lips and thought that Hendrix was really smart. That driver was unreliable as | had thought that he would at least


    help me call the police.


    | sighed. Strangers could not be trusted after all.


    Aaron looked at me with a strange look in his eyes. "Aren''t you going to ask how Hendrix is doing?" he asked.


    How should | put it?


    Hendrix bore most of the brunt from the sulfuric acid for me. He wouldn''t be any better than | was. It was just that | had no idea


    how to ask Aaron about his condition.


    Looking up at Aaron, | asked, "Aaron, am | selfish?"


    He frowned and said in a low voice, "He has nned this for a long time. It''s not your fault. You couldn''t have predicted this. You


    holding a grudge against Hendrix is understandable. However, Arianna, we can''t deny that he has done his best for you."


    That was right. He had already done his best. He was a human being, not a god. He wouldn''t have expected Josiah would still


    have such hatred buried deep within him, nor would he have expected that after so many years, he would prepare such a big


    trap for us.


    However, the fact remained that everything had happened because of him.


    Seeing me frown, Aaron sighed slightly, mostly out of resignation. He said, "Arianna, if you can''t let go of most things, the path


    ahead of you will only be even more tiring.¡±


    | looked up at him and asked, "What about you? Can you let go of Yana''s identity and live properly with her?"


    He fell silent and slightly frowned. "We''re talking about you right now," he replied.


    | nodded and said, "You''re right, we''re indeed talking about me. It''s just that I''ve changed the way I''m conversing with you.


    Actually, there are a lot of things which if they don''t happen to ourselves, we''ll feel that it''s okay and that the culprit deserves to


    be forgiven. However, once those things happen to us, our attitude will be different."


    He pursed his lips, probably feeling that | was being mean about the matter, so he chose to be silent.


    After the anesthesia wore off, the burning pain from my face slowly crept in. |id on the bed, my mind already imagining what


    my face would look after the scar had healed.


    Due to the fact that something had befell me, Pedro and Valerie both came. When they saw me, Valerie''s tears fell like pearls.


    | was reluctant to speak, so they could only keep silent. After finding out that | had been dragged in by Hendrix into the matter


    that caused my injury, they looked extremely upset.


    Fortunately, when they learned that Hendrix had blocked most of the damage for me, their expressions became much better.


    However, regardless of his help, | was injured, hence ountability was necessary.


    Using Charles¡¯ authority, a standard arrest procedure was made. No matter how powerful the Saunders family was, they had no


    way to defend themselves. After all, they had indeed injured someone.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    | pulled over a stool and sat next to Hendrix''s bed, looking at him. Due to the burn on his back, he had to lie on his stomach.


    As | looked at his handsome side profile, | thought to myself, "Are we indebted to each other?"


    Perhaps due to the fact that it had been so many years, we weren''t able to distinguish whether our rtionship was based on the


    secr concept of love, or our mutual guilt over the years.


    We couldn''t let each other go due to the guilt in our hearts.


    Hendrix woke up at night. The doctor changed his bandages and instructed me, saying, "It''ll be extremely painful after the


    anesthesia wears off. The patient can''t get out of the bed for now, you''ll have to take note to change his urine bag and clean his


    body, in case he feels ufortable."


    | nodded. | knew all of that. Thinking about it carefully, it was the first time for me to take care of Hendrix in so many years.


    He didn''t really get sick much in the past, nor did he ever have any severe illnesses.


    He was rather pitiful too. He had already safely gotten through half of his life, but he still had to deal with such an unforeseen


    incident.


    After the doctor left, the nurse carefully reapplied the medicine on his back. The IV fluid was still connected to the back of his


    hand. Once the nurse was done, she looked at me and said, "The medicine for the wound needs to be changed every three


    hours. Remember toe get us then.¡±


    | nodded and thanked her in a hushed voice.


    Shortly after the nurse left, Hendrix woke up. He was lying on his stomach on the bed. His thin lips slightly moved, his throat


    sounding somewhat hoarse.


    | got up, poured some water, and inserted a straw for him to drink. He shook his head and signaled to me to just tilt the ss.


    |plied. After drinking some water, he became slightly better. He looked at me and said with ashen lips, "I''m d you''re


    alright."


    Strangely, the first sentence spoken by Hendrix after he woke up made me cry.


    | suppressed my voice and looked at him. "Hendrix, you''re such a b*stard," | said to him.


    He smiled, his lips curling upwards. Although his face was gaunt, he was still as handsome as before. He replied, "Don''t worry,


    it''s just a minor injury. It won''t take long to recover."


    | red at him, my throat hurting a little as | said, "A serious injury?" He had almost lost his life and still said that it was a minor


    injury. He really was taking his life for granted.


    He smiled and said, "I''m thirsty." | really wanted to be an evil wife and make him suffer from thirst, but my heart softened when |


    looked into his eyes.


    Feeding him water, my heart ached and | felt terrible. Without realising it, my tears fell onto the back of my hand.


    He saw it and could not help but sigh. He smiled and said, "Why do you have so many tears? Girls shouldn''t cry so much,


    otherwise you''ll get ugly easily.¡±


    | red at him and said in a choked voice, "I''m already disfigured, so how much uglier can | get? Hendrix, | don''t need you to


    sacrifice yourself for me. | won''t be grateful to you."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled lightly as he said in reply, "|


    don''t ask for your gratitude. Silly,


    Josiah''s target wa \ Youwer


    enitrwethe ind) | was the one


    who got you into this, so it serves me


    right to end up like this. You don''t


    have to me yourself." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | lowered my head and said in a low voice, "I think so too."


    He chuckled and lifted his hands to


    pull me in. | wanted to step a ayy ut


    at the sligh sthibof @\Agth he was


    Already} king in deep breaths. It was


    obvious that his actions had pulled at


    his wounds. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Forget it. It was fine for him to hold me anyway.


    My hand was held in his. Probably due to the strong effect of the anesthesia, his hands were icy. It was the first time | felt that his


    hands were that cold.


    He said, "Arianna, I''m sorry, | couldn''t


    be the hero of your dreams. Every


    time you got hurt waste alse | |


    fforh ait of it. This time


    was the same. | had initially thought


    that | could block all the acid away


    from you, but | still couldn''t, and you


    still got hurt." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He raised his hand and tried to touch the scar on my face, but because his movements were too big, he pulled at his wounds too


    much, causing him to feel great pain. He withdrew his hand.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    As if a ball of cotton was blocking my chest, | felt a dull pain in my heart. | looked at him and shook my head, with tears in my


    eyes. | felt terrible as | said, "Hendrix, | never wanted a hero."


    Smiling, he ced my hand next to his cold lips. | knew that the anesthesia had worn off and his wound was starting to hurt.


    He said, "Four years ago, | harmed you and our child by mistake, and four yearster now, | almost caused harm to you


    indirectly too. I''m so sorry. | know that you hold a grudge against me. Truth be told, that''s fine too. When you found out that


    something had happened to Anne, you left without saying a word and pleaded with Freya and the Reid family for help, but you


    forgot about me. | don''t me you for not remembering me first when you''re in danger. | can only me myself for not doing well


    enough. I''m not good enough for you to rely on me whenever something happens. I''m truly sorry."


    | opened my mouth and wanted to deny his words, but | somehow realized that he was speaking the truth.


    | had no idea what to say in response. | paused for a moment, then only said, "Hendrix, don''t say


    anything else!"


    He smiled, saying, "It''s okay. I''m willing to wait, to work hard, and to wait for the day you''ll put me in first ce."


    | had always thought that | had already lived for half of my life and it had all been for Hendrix. However, at the moment, as |


    thought about it closely, that wasn''t the case.


    Perhaps | had only been living for myself. | didn''t seem to know how to embrace and let go of matters. | was used to carrying all


    of my past whilst moving forward.


    | was unwilling to approach new people, and unwilling to let go of the people | used to love.


    Hence all the way, we had all been through a rough time.


    Once the anaesthesia hadpletely worn off, he was sweating all over in pain. Meanwhile, | couldn''t do anything but rinse a


    towel to wipe his sweat off. He looked at me in amusement, as if the one in pain wasn''t him.


    Seeing me crouching by the bed, he asked, "Arianna, what are you doing?¡±


    | knew that he just wanted to talk to me to divert his attention.


    | opened the urine bag, then hesitated before answering, "Changing the urine bag!"


    | couldn''t hear his voice anymore, as if he had fallen silent instantly.


    | knew that people who were normally admired would never want others to see themselves in such a sorry state. | understood his


    predicament.


    | handled everything in silence. He closed his eyes, as if fast asleep.


    However, the sweat on his forehead told me that he wasn''t. Quietly, | took the towel to wipe off his sweat.


    He held my hand, and we made eye contact. His eyes were pitch ck.


    At the moment, it was best to remain silent.


    | didn''t speak, and neither did he. | wiped his sweat, approached him slightly, and kissed his lips lightly.


    "Hendrix, I''m your wife. This isn''t


    embarrassing. In the future,


    fall sick and orpwrpldAlfthese will


    Hadben Wik the passage of time.


    This is normal, and it''s not an


    embarrassment." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at me with a deep gaze, only letting go of me after a long while.


    The doctor said that he could take


    some liquid food. Valerie_ha¡é-aosked


    e-spupandisrdught it over. |


    btew on it bit-by-bit to cool it down


    before | fed it to him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He didn''t seem to want to eat much, but every time | sent the soup to his mouth, he looked at me and still opened his mouth to


    eat.


    Little by little, he had finished most of the food. Valerie silently sat there and watched us.


    After feeding him, Valerie handed me another portion of soup. There were tears in her eyes.


    She said, "You have to eat some too. You can''t starve yourself."


    Looking up at her, | saw the sadness


    and heartache in her eyes. om


    Subconsciousty Crab the soup from


    Paee icingter on that


    Hendrix''s unfinished portion was still


    in my hands. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix couldn''t withstand therge amount of medicine injected into him and he fell asleep.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Valerie watched as | only took a few bites and ced it down. Her heart ached as she said, "You have to eat more. Otherwise,


    how will you have the energy to take care of him?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Thinking about it, | agreed too and forced myself to take a few more mouthfuls until | couldn''t eat anymore and ced down the


    lunch box.


    She tidied up and looked at me, still looking quite distressed. She reminded me, "You must take good care of yourself.¡±


    | was busy staring at her and | felt a dullness in my heart. | couldn''t help but ask as | looked at her, "What were you thinking of


    back then when you abandoned me?"


    It was somewhat an abrupt topic to bring up. All those years, | had been telling everyone every day that it was okay to not have


    my own birth parents with me as | didn''t need them.


    However, every time | saw someone walking hand-in-hand with their parents and being doted upon, | was envious. | was afraid


    that others would see through my envy, so | dared not look at them.


    Valerie shed tears, and her body trembled a little. | knew that she was upset.


    Not waiting for her to answer, | spoke on my own, "When | was young, | wrote an essay which got an award. It was sometime


    during Year 3. The title of my essay was ¡®My Mother¡¯. Grandma was overjoyed. She said that she wanted to take a look at my


    essay, but | didn''t show it to her, not even to Monique who had gone to schoo! with me. | had initially wanted to burn that essay,


    but couldn''t bring myself to do so in the end."


    Seeing her wiping her tears, | sighed as | continued, "Honestly, you''re different from the mother | had in mind. Back then, | used


    to imagine what my mother would be like. Due to the fact that | had never seen you before, | thought that you would be like


    Monique''s mom who constantly liked to nag. Every time Monique didn''t get up in the morning, she would stand at Monique''s


    bedside and nag at her, all the way until Monique lost her mind. Or, maybe my mother would be like Sandy''s mother, who would


    always buy lots of pretty dresses and beautiful things for Sandy. | had imagined a lot of times what you would look like, but | had


    never thought of someone like you. You don''t look like what | imagined. There''s no bliss or warmth like | had expected. Your


    presence didn''t bring me any joy or happiness, only pain."


    She sobbed, possibly out of distress. She couldn''t catch her breath for some time.


    She said, "Arianna, I''m sorry, | was wrong. Give me another chance, I''ll work hard. I''ll definitely be the mother you


    imagined."


    | was a little sad. She was the person whom | had thought about day in, day out when | was younger, yet after growing up, |


    discovered that some people were only suited to stay in our memories.


    | pulled a tissue out for her to wipe away her tears. | said to her, "| can''t possibly understand what your feelings were when you


    abandoned me, but | can understand your love towards your own child. Grandma said that no matter how dark our paths may


    be, light must remain in our hearts. However, | couldn''t constantly face the light. None of you were actually at fault as the only


    fault lies with fate. | had initially med you, but | don''t anymore."


    No one in the world was perfect. Valerie and Pedro weren''t bad people, but neither were they good. Although they had their ws


    as parents, they weren''tpletely bad people either.


    | was probably considered a lucky


    person, to have Hendrix''s un


    devotion, a nd to baveparents who


    Waer eiSoictey ruthless or


    emotionless. That in itself was a


    blessing. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Anyone who met Eugene''s so-called mother would probably be filled with disgust.


    Rowane''s fate was bleak enough. She was abandoned when she was young. She was currently sessful, but she was pushed


    to the edge by her own birth parents.


    As | thought about it closely, how


    could anyone live a perfect li


    Whose lif agnitfullt horns and


    ast |, we had to press on


    forward and be brave throughout life.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Valerie said, "Arianna, | know that


    you''ve been through a lot all eseri


    years. In th g futuro well Walk with


    yout ie every path. As long as


    you don''t push us away, we''ll always


    be here." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    | pursed my lips and smiled faintly. Then, | looked at Valerie and said, "Your soup''s really nice. Thank you!"


    Valerie was slightly stunned, and her tears fell even more fiercely, but she smiled.


    | thought that | should let go of matters eventually. | didn''t want to be someone like Josiah.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Letting go didn''t mean covering all the scars, but rather, it was to remain hopeful for the future even after the wounds are


    reopened.


    By the time | sent Valerie off, it was almost midnight. | wasn''t too sleepy. Taking into consideration that | had to shift Hendrix''s


    position some timeter, | decided to stay up and be on guard.


    At midnight, | was in a light sleep. | faintly felt some movement, so | opened my eyes to see Hendrix trying to shift his position


    and get out of bed.


    Reflexively, | immediately sat up straight and got out of bed to hold him.


    Due to the fact that he had tugged at his wound, his forehead was slightly sweating. Seeing that | was awake, he looked at me


    somewhat apologetically and said, "Did | wake you up?"


    | shook my head as my heart ached for him. | helped him up and said, "What''s wrong? The doctor said that you can''t get out of


    bed yet."


    He pursed his lips. He supported himself by his arm on the edge of the bed and said, "I want to go to the washroom."


    | was startled for a bit, then said, "There''s a bedpan."


    ¡°Help me up!" he ordered in a low voice, but it was still powerful with his characteristic huskiness.


    He had his own dignity after all. | couldn''t dissuade him, so | just helped him get out of bed.


    His tall body leaned on me. | wasn''t sure if it was my imagination, but it felt like he wasn''t putting any weight onto me.


    We entered the washroom. His arm was still connected to the IV drip. | didn''t think much of it and lowered my head to loosen his


    pants.


    He stopped me with his hand and looked exasperated. He said, "It''s alright, | can do this myself. Wait for me outside."


    | was not at ease so | said, "It''s not convenient for you to sit down!" His injury was on his back. It was still fine to walk, but sitting


    down would cause his wound to be ripped open.


    He smiled and shook his head. "It''s okay. Wait for me outside. Be a good girl," he said.


    Staring at him, | just couldn''t be at ease. | hung his IV drip aside and said, "I''ll loosen your pants. | promise | won''t look. | just


    want to help you sit down."


    "Be good, wait for me outside!" He smiled and tried to coax me, saying, "Don''t worry, I''m not a child. | know my limits. If anything


    happens, I''ll call for you."


    Our eyes met. He was adamant for me to trust him. How could there be such a stubborn person?


    Sighing, | stepped out of the washroom, then he closed the bathroom door.


    | pursed my lips and realized that he really was bull-headed.


    Due to the fact that | was worried, |


    sat outside and waited er a whithe.l |


    er alenegtinieBevame worried


    ahd yelled at the washroom, "Hendrix,


    are you alright?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I''m fine!" he answered straightforwardly.


    About ten minutester, | heard the sound of water. | got up and was ready to go in. However, as soon as | opened the door, he


    was already standing there.


    Seeing that he was alright, | breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to support him back to the


    bed.


    As he had to change his dressing


    every three hours, the nurse eyin


    to change his dressing. Phe new


    drodsint didn''t cover much of his


    injury, and the wound was directly


    exposed in the air. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Looking at therge area of burns on his back, my heart tightened and | broke into a cold sweat.


    "The corroded skin is basically gone


    and new flesh has already started to


    grow. You still need to be


    hospitalized for soneine. taAbt lo


    makeany big fe eerente or you''ll


    tear the new flesh and affect the


    wound''s recovery speed," the doctor


    exined and got rid of the rotten


    flesh on Hendrix''s back. He kept


    away his surgical knife and allowed


    the nurse to continue treating the


    wound. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Looking at his mutted back, my hair stood on end. | was so shocked that my entire body was shuddering.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Hendrix still needed an IV drip after bandaging his wounds, so he fell into deep sleep under the effect of the medication.


    I sat on the side of the bed, and no matter how hard | tried, | couldn''t fall asleep. It seemed that the scar wouldst for a lifetime.


    | didn''t let Annee to the hospital after finding her. Instead, | asked Aaron to take her back to Jarold City.


    Originally, | had nned to transfer Hendrix to a hospital in Jarold City. However, considering that the long journey might cause


    his wound to open up again, | decided to wait for him to recover first.


    Pedro and Valerie woulde to visit us almost every day. Although it was notpletely peaceful, it was still harmonious.


    Valerie put the food on the table. Seeing that | was in a bad mood, she said, "Why don''t you go back to the hotel and have a


    good rest? Come back after you have a good sleep. I''ll stay here with Pedro tonight."


    There was a slight hesitation in her voice. | shook my head and said, "I''m fine. | can sleep here tonight. You two must have a lot


    of things to deal with in Jarold City. | think you''d better go back early."


    Valerie immediately shook her head and said, "Don''t worry. I''m old already, and I''ve left thepany''s matters in Sawyer''s


    hands. There''s no hurry for me to go back."


    | didn''t continue to argue with her. It was true that | really had not slept well the previous night. It was noon at the moment, and I


    was starting to feel a little sleepy.


    Furthermore, | had just finished eating. Hendrix was still in deep sleep, and Valerie and Pedro were sitting quietly by one side.


    Perhaps it was because it was too quiet, but | dozed off without realizing.


    Due to the fact that | didn''t sleep well the night before, | fell into a deep slumber. A nurse came in to change Hendrix''s dressing in


    the middle of my sleep. | opened my eyes slightly when I felt someone enter. However, | fell into a deep slumber again because |


    was too tired.


    | only woke up in the afternoon and saw that Hendrix was reading a book. Pedro was not present, and Valerie was dozing off in a


    corner of the room.


    Seeing that | had woken up, Hendrix put down the things in his hands, pulled a tissue and handed it


    tome.


    | was a little stunned and didn''t understand what he meant. He smiled lightly and said in a gentle voice, "This is for you to wipe


    your drool!"


    I...


    | took the tissue from his hand and wiped my mouth. Then | pursed my lips, sat up straight and asked, "Is it already afternoon?"


    He nodded and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Why did | feel that the person who was being taken care of at the moment was me?


    | could not help but ask, "Are you hungry?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Valerie also woke up when she heard our voices. She took a nce at Hendrix and | before taking out her phone to check the


    time.


    Seeing that it was already afternoon, she got up and poured a ss of water. Handing me the ss of water, she said, "Have


    some water. Your father has gone back to cook some food. He wille backter."


    | paused for a moment before taking the water from her hand. Then, | looked at Hendrix and asked, "How are you? Do you feel


    better?"


    He nodded and replied, "It doesn''t hurt as much anymore!"


    Valerie got up and went to the bathroom. Coming out from the bathroom, she wiped her hands with a tissue, looked at us and


    asked, "What would you like to eat?"


    Hendrix shook his head, turned his gaze towards me and asked, "What would you like to eat?"


    | thought for a moment and said, "I''m fine with anything!"


    It was really difficult to think about what to eat in such a short amount of time.


    Valerie took her bag and went out. At that moment, my cell phone suddenly rang with a call from Frey a.


    There was a hint of sharpness a


    voice as she asked, "Howcareyour


    youratignt? Which hospital are


    you in?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was bombarded by her incessant


    questions. After a short pause,


    replied, "| ing, nist Hanlusia


    idl ink | can only return to Jarold


    City after a few days." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She tutted and said, "| already know that you''re in Hanlusia City. I''m asking you which hospital you''re in now.¡¯


    "I''m in the government hospital. Why are you asking?"


    "I''ll go and visit youter. Have you eaten yet?"


    Surprised, | looked out of the window and involuntarily asked, "When did youe to Hanlusia City?¡±


    "| just got off the ne. Let''s talk


    later. Can you send HG oa ere sce


    ivi antes yoomitr, ordered


    Fda,


    anging up on the call soon


    after. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix looked at me and smiled lightly. "Was that Freya?" he asked.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    | nodded and put away my phone. | said, "She''s pregnant. It''s not safe for her toe back and forth like this."


    He nodded in agreement and said, "Go pick her upter. Be careful."


    | nodded. | called the nurse to change his dressing for him before | left.


    Freya said that she woulde to the hospital by taxi, so | didn''t need to go and pick her up. However, | was still worried about


    her, so | booked a taxi for her. After making all the necessary arrangements, | went to the hotel to book another room.


    Fortunately, the airport was not too far away. She arrived half an hourter and dropped her luggage off at the hotel.


    Although she was wearing arge and loose coat, | could still see that her belly had gotten much bigger.


    "It''s going to be New Year''s Eve soon. It''s snowing heavily in Jarold city. Are you going celebrate the New Year''s in Hanlusia City


    this year?"


    She put the clothes in the closet while asking me.


    | sighed slightly. Then, | replied, "It''s not decided yet. Hendrix is seriously injured. He may need to recuperate in Hanlusia City for


    a period of time."


    She put her luggage down and looked sideways at me. Her expression turned serious as she said, "The Saunders family have


    been arrogant for so many years. It''s time for them to step back."


    "It''s not the Saunders family''s fault. Josiah was the one who did all that. He never really recovered from Natalie''s death. Later on,


    with Monique''s departure, his mental state deteriorated even more."


    She sat down on the sofa and involuntarily sighed. "Being a human is hard. Some wounds have to be treated by ourselves.


    Otherwise, if we suppress our injuries for too long, we will not only hurt ourselves but others as well," she said to me.


    | lowered my head, pondering. Life was full of uncertainties. How could we judge if something was right or wrong with just one


    sentence?


    Seeing that | was staying quiet, she looked at me and asked, "What did the Saunders family say?"


    | shook my head and said, "| don''t know. Hendrix probably doesn''t intend to continue pursuing the matter. He just handed the


    whole matter over to the police to handle it. Maybe he''ll be sentenced to a few years in jail.¡±


    She frowned and said with some pity, "I think he is only about 35 or 36 years old now. He will be over forty years old when he


    gets released from the jail. After all, he is a member of the Saunders family. It''s inevitable that he will be criticized by others after


    he is released."


    | pursed my lips, not knowing how to reply to her.


    After chatting for a while, it was gettingte. | had originally nned to let her rest in the hotel. However, she unexpectedly


    insisted on going to the hospital to see Hendrix.


    | agreed because | was worried about leaving her alone in the hotel.


    Valerie and Pedro were already at the hospital when we arrived. They had cooked and brought some food with them.


    Upon seeing Freya and |, Pedro looked toward Freya and scolded her, "How can you travel around like that when you are


    pregnant? You really know how to make me worry.¡±


    Freya said in a mildly mischievous tone, "Pedro, I''m still in the early months of pregnancy, so | can still travel around. | won''t


    travel around while I''m heavily pregnant."


    Pedro shot her a re but didn''t retort.


    Valerie took out all the dishes, looked at me and said, "Come here. Let''s eat first. We''ll talkter."


    Pedro pursed her lips and stopped


    reprimanding her. He ioned 401 \


    F amet and rest


    irAmediately after she finished eating.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Not long after, Zachary came too. He said that he was worried about letting here alone.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them seemed to be quarreling yet flirting with each other at the same time. They left after finishing the food.


    Valerie and Pedro did not allow me to continue staying in the hospital alone for the night. They insisted on staying with me.


    | could not stop them, so | decided to let them do what they wanted.


    Fortunately, the ward was pretty


    spacious, and there were sof


    beds. Lnfeaunte allwere


    stayirid ack, we didn''t feel as


    comfortable as we were at home.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With Valerie and Pedro around, it was


    much more convenient to chan


    Hendrix''s pestiaeaneshely m up


    aPhigbr! Sbrhe imes, when | had


    fallen asleep, Valerie and Pedro


    would gently help Hendrix to go to


    the bathroom. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    | only found out about all that when | woke up, so | could only continue to sleep. When | woke up the next day, Valerie and Pedro


    had already returned to the hotel.


    I slept very well that night, and myplexion was much better. The wounds on Hendrix''s back were healing quickly as well.


    Freya came over early in the morning, but Zachary was worried about her. Furthermore, it was going to be New Year''s Eve soon.


    He was concerned that the airport would be too crowded if they returned to Jarold City toote.


    Freya was finally willing to return to Jarold City with Zachary after everyone tried to persuade her.


    For the next few days, Valerie and Pedro continued to stay in Hanlusia City. | felt much more rxed when they were there.


    | only knew about the passing of Master Saunders after a few days. It was said that the Saunders family''s business in Hanlusia


    City had been found to vite a lot of regtions, and all of them had been forced to stop their operations.


    The Saunders family had built their fortune by selling daily necessities. Although they were not high-end products, everyone


    could not live without those things because they were daily necessities. For decades, the Saunders family had almost


    monopolized all the daily necessities stores in Hanlusia City, and they controlled nearly all the production and sales in the city.


    That way, their industrial chain formed an almost unbreakable industry, which helped the Saunders family to build their wealth.


    However, it was also because they sold daily necessities that the Industrial and Commercial Bureau would knock on their door


    when a problem arose. What happened next would be the domino effect. Problems would emerge one after the other.


    Other than that, the Quartley family in Hanlusia City also seemed to be interested in venturing into the daily necessities industry.


    Due to that reason, the Saunders family suffered greatly.


    Master Saunders had probably experienced a shortness of breath because he was too anxious, which resulted in his passing.


    Josiah had just entered prison and Master Saunders had passed away. The Saunders family had suddenly fallen into a state of


    chaos.


    "The Saunders family has ruled over Hanlusia City for a long time. It''s time to change hands," Valerie said. She walked to me


    and handed me a ss of water.


    | put my phone away, and couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. She really was quite perceptive.


    She sat down beside me and asked with a sigh, "Do Hendrix and you have any ns for the future?"


    | was stunned for a moment as | didn''t understand her question. | felt that Hendrix and | were quite alright at the moment.


    Seeing that | didn''t understand her question, she looked at her and said, "You''re already thirty years old, and you''re getting old.


    After all, Anne is not your biological child. Have you two ever considered having a child of your own?"


    | was a little absent-minded. She seemed to have already spoken about the same matter with me once.


    Seeing that | did not speak, she


    continued, "| know that you


    youngsters have your own way of


    thinking. No matter rey gua


    siypasg ate Ns ope that you


    can live the rest of your life


    peacefully. The older you get, the


    more you like to have people around


    you. You will also hope that you will


    be surrounded by lots of children and


    grandchildren. Arianna, | know that


    you have raised Anne up and you


    love her very much. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, a woman has to give birth to a child of her own in her life. It''s not superstition or ignorance, but just a part of life."


    | thought about her words over and


    over again, and | eee eneoeM


    er pandexinglfor''s ni e, | said,


    ell think about having a child after


    Hendrix recovers." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She smiled lightly and the corners of her mouth overflowed with joy. She said, "Okay, okay. Pedro and | can help you take care of


    your children in the future.¡±


    Holding the ss of water in my hand, my heart slowly opened up, and | thought that her idea was actually quite good.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the future, we would raise Anne


    and a child who belonged to


    and |, and woilWele simple life.


    Tihehy, ¡®God seemed to have given


    me preferential treatment. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Acold breeze blew through the corridor as Valerie got up and said, "Go back and sit in the ward. I''ll go and ask the doctor


    whether Hendrix can be discharged or transferred to the hospital in Jarold City. It''s going to be New Year''s soon. | hope that we


    can go back to Jarold City and celebrate the New Year''s together.¡±


    | nodded and watched as she headed to the doctor''s office before getting up. Then, | went back to the ward and saw that Hendrix


    and Pedro were chatting with each other.


    However, | didn''t eavesdrop on purpose. | heard Hendrix''s voice when | raised my hand to push the door. He said in a slightly


    solemn voice, "Actually, you don''t have to treat the Saunders family so ruthlessly."


    Obviously, those words were meant for Pedro.


    Pedro replied in a deep and indifferent voice, "Your friendship with the Saunders family isn''t enough to save them from the crime


    of hurting my daughter."


    ¡°Once something happens to the Saunders family, it won''t be easy for them to turn things over," Hendrix was probably saying


    that for Josiah''s


    sake!


    Pedro sneered, "I don''t want to know about the matters between you and the Saunders family. Our fight already began the


    moment you joined forces with Josiah to attack the Moore Family."


    | was feeling a little perplexed. Had Hendrix nned to attack the Moore Family before?


    Hendrix''s voice sounded as he said, "What has happened is in the past. Since we''re going to forget everything, | don''t think


    there''s any need to mention past events anymore."


    Pedro''s voice was low and deep. He said in a slightly disdainful voice, "You already nned to hurt the Moore Family when you


    changed Arianna''s DNA, right? You pretended to let Josiah approach Valerie and let them join hands to deal with you so that you


    can let Josiah obtain information about the Moore Group from her. You didn''t want Arianna toe back to our side because you


    were afraid that once you destroyed the Moore Family, Arianna and you would be at odds with each other, right?"


    | was stunned, and my body stiffened a little. Suddenly, | remembered the information that Kelsey had disclosed to me before.


    Josiah and Valerie had really been in contact with each other for a long time.


    However, at that time, Kelsey had told me the reason Josiah and Valerie had joined forces was to help Natalie vent her anger.


    Looking at the two men in the ward, | couldn''t help but take a step back. They were both businessmen and | couldn''t guess what


    kind of conspiracies they were going to do.


    Hendrix could already sit upright. He looked at him faintly and said, "Although the Moore family has the entire Jarold City in their


    hands, you aren''t powerful enough to have control over Ucerbury. You still want to expand your power to Ucrebury. It is


    impossible for me to sit down and do nothing."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Humph!" Pedro snorted coldly and continued, "Although the Moore Family has been involved in shady business for many years,


    we have always been ndestine in carrying out matter. The reason why | expanded my power to Ucrebury was just to find my


    daughter. | didn''t mean to cause any trouble to you."


    ¡°However, the truth remains that Natalie is dead!" Hendrix opened his mouth, his voice low and full of anger.


    Pedro frowned and said, "That was an ident."


    "That''s why we will settle this ident today," Hendrix spoke with a hint of coldness in his voice.


    Pedro snorted coldly and said, "This


    is amatter between you young


    people. However, now, you guys still


    think you haven''t donegeything''¡¯


    wropgavercwilen you have hurt


    innocent people. Hendrix, if you want


    to live a peaceful life with Arianna, it''s


    best if we can write off everything in


    one go and stop talking about the


    past. Otherwise, you and | won''t be


    able to live a peaceful life in the


    future." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and did not intend to


    continue listening. (wepepack the


    coyidgranasat own with a ss of


    water in my hand. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Four years ago, Hendrix''s purpose behind swapping out my DNA did not seem as simple as | thought.


    Josiah was obviously quite close to


    Valerie, but heter left her without |


    qpiaagnriend vA Fever thought


    about that matter before. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | had never thought that | would get involved in Natalie''s death one day as well.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    When Valerie came back and saw that | was still sitting in the corridor in a daze, she could not help asking, "Why are you still


    sitting here? It''s cold in the corridor. Let''s go back to the ward."


    With that, she stretched out her hand to grab mine and led me into the ward.


    In the ward.


    Hendrix and Pedro had already ended their conversation. Pedro got up when they saw us walking in, and naturally pulled Valerie


    into his arms. "Where have you been?" he asked.


    "| went to ask the hospital whether we can transfer Hendrix to the hospital in Jarold City so that we can celebrate the New Year''s


    together this year," Valerie said with some joy on her face.


    Then, she looked at Hendrix and asked, "Hendrix, you have no problem getting out of bed and walking now, right?¡±


    Hendrix nodded and replied, "Yes, | have no problems!"


    Valerie smiled and said, "The doctor said that as long as you can get out of bed and walk around, you can be transferred to


    another hospital. It''s going to be New Year''s Eve soon. I''m not familiar with Hanlusia City, so it''s not convenient for us to


    celebrate New Year''s here. How about weplete the discharge procedures in a few days and go back to Jarold City to


    celebrate New Year''s?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Obviously, she was asking Hendrix for his opinion.


    Hendrix nodded his head, his facial expression not shifting in the slightest. He nodded slightly and said, "Okay!"


    Valerie was ted upon hearing that. She pulled Pedro aside and told him that she wanted to tour Hanlusia City. After all, it was


    a prosperous city, and many foreign luxury goods could be bought there. Valerie wanted to go around the city and take a look.


    Pedro didn''t have any objections, so he agreed to her request and went with her.


    Only Hendrix and | were left in the ward. There was something on my mind, so | became more silent than before.


    After asking about his wound, | sat down on the sofa in a daze.


    He looked at me and said in a low, gentle voice, "Arianna,e here!"


    | looked up at him and saw him patting the empty space beside him. With a light smile on his face, he said, "Come sit here!"


    | got up, walked to him, sat down, and looked up at him with a faint smile. | wanted to lean in his arms, but | was afraid that |


    would hurt him. So, | just slightly leaned my head on his shoulder gently.


    He raised his hand, moved my head to his shoulder, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt!"


    | smiled faintly and couldn''t help but feel a little teary. Forget it, | wouldn''t ask any more questions. We still had a long time ahead


    of us, so it would be best not to mention trivial matters like those anymore.


    Rain had be amon sight in Hanlusia City. It seemed that it had not stopped raining from the moment we arrived in the


    city.


    Hendrix said that he had to go to the police station to see Josiah since he was going to be discharged from the hospital.


    | didn''t want to go at all. After all, | couldn''t return good for evil. However, Hendrix said that he wanted to go, so | didn''t refute and


    agreed to go with him.


    Charles was supervising Josiah''s criminal liability verdict in person. So, no matter how powerful the Saunders family was, they


    could do nothing.


    Sometimes, money was useless against real power.


    Therefore, Josiah was sentenced to prison for seven years for intentional assault. He was sentenced to a prison located in the


    outskirts of Hanlusia City.


    Pedro and Valerie didn''t want to see Josiah at all, so they only asked the driver to take us there.


    The car stopped at the gates of the


    prison and | looked up 7 the rel


    iron gate IL was sonal \ast ooking


    AMegute e was enough to make


    people feel as if the ce was


    daunting. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Anne will be twelve years old in


    seven years time. Seven eats


    pass by in the blink ofakroyel | said,


    ¡®arauus help but feel aplex


    sense of sorrow in my heart. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix smiled lightly and stretched his hand out to hold mine. Then, he patted the back of my hand and said with a faint smile,


    ¡°People always have to pay for their mistakes."


    The car pulled over at the side of the


    road. It was a deste road, SST


    was almost no {rafnic result,


    there ass no need to worry that there


    would be no parking spots. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Hendrix could basically walk on his own. As long as he didn''t perform any big movements, his wounds would not be affected.


    There was a rtively small gate at the side of the prison, which was for visiting family members to enter.


    As we had notified them before our visit, a police officer was waiting for us at the gate. When he saw Hendrix and I, he


    immediately stepped forward and greeted us, "Mr. and Mrs. Roberts."


    Hendrix nodded and stretched out his hand to hold my hand while the police officer led the way.


    Past the gate was a somewhat deste walkway. On both sides of the road were training grounds that were almost simr to


    military training grounds. There was also a building where the prison wardens stayed.


    Before we arrived at the visiting hall, the police officer seemed to know about Hendrix''s injury and walked slowly.


    It took us half an hour before we saw Josiah. Through the thick safety window, Josiah''s hands were cuffed, and his face was


    rather haggard.


    However, his fierce temperament was the same as before. Sitting on the chair, he looked at Hendrix. Pursing his lips, he did not


    pick up the phone receiver.


    He leaned back on the chair leisurely and looked at Hendrix with a pair of dark eyes, full of disdain.


    It seemed that he was going to sever their ties.


    | suddenly felt sad while looking at him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two men used to be friends who had gone through countless life and death situations together, but they had be


    enemies at the moment.


    | couldn''t help but sigh.


    After a long while, Josiah picked up the phone receiver. Then, he looked coldly at Hendrix and said, "She''s really lucky!"


    Obviously, he was talking about me.


    | pursed my lips, and my hands that were sped together could not help clenching. As | had used some strength, | felt some


    pain.


    l inhaled lightly and continued to listen to their conversation quietly.


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and said with a cold expression on his face, "You knew that she was innocent. She shouldn''t have


    had to suffer any harm in the first ce."


    Josiah raised his eyes to look at me and frowned slightly as he said, "The scar on her face will be with her for the rest of her life.


    It will never disappear."


    | subconsciously raised my hand to touch the scar on my face and felt a dull pain in my heart.


    After all, | was just an ordinary woman. How could | not care about the scar?


    Hendrix could not be bothered Jby Josiah''s words at all. He simply said, "Josiah, have you ever thought that you''re in the


    wrong?"


    "That''s impossible!" Josiah yelled suddenly, with a piercing voice. "I can''t be wrong. It''s you! You all are the ones who are wrong!


    It''s you all!"


    Hendrix looked at him, not in a hurry to speak. However, he had a burning gaze that caused Josiah''s hand, which was holding


    the phone receiver, to start trembling.


    He smashed the receiver in his hand agitatedly. Hendrix stared at him, keeping quiet.


    The police officer came over and


    stopped the aggravate Josiah!


    oking at blenidAR he seemed to be


    asking if he wanted to continue the


    conversation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix shook his head and motioned for the police officers to take him away. He looked at their disappearing backs with a


    gloomy face.


    About ten minutester, the head of


    the prison walked over, ele el san


    Hendrix a d,sqigcsMiCRoberts, we


    Have alten back to his cell. Do you


    have anything that you need us to


    do?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix handed him the letter in his hand and said, "Give this letter to him and tell him that I''ll raise Anne well."


    The warden nodded and took the letter from his hand. He was a little perturbed.


    We walked out of prison and got in the car. Perplexed, | looked at him and asked, "You wrote a letter to Josiah?"


    He shook his head and took out a


    cigarette. When he was eke light


    it_he SAW {Re teeny Gin so he


    inh not hel


    p but put it back. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He said lightly, "Natalie wrote that letter for him."

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    | shouldn''t ask questions about Natalie, but | couldn''t help being curious.


    | couldn''t help but ask, "Hendrix, could you tell me more about Natalie?"


    He frowned and asked the driver to start the car. The scenery outside the window changed slowly.


    After a long time, he looked at me and said, "When she was young, my grandma always felt sad that she could not return to her


    hometown. She dreamt of having a garden that was nted with all the flowers she liked, where she could spend the rest of her


    life with Grandpa, with a dog and a cat."


    "Grandpa was from the North. All three generations of his family served in the army. He could have stayed in Jarold City and


    continued to rely on his ancestors¡¯ business empire and reputation to bring up his descendants. However, my grandmother


    suddenly passed away without fulfilling her wish. So, my grandpa took several of his young children with him and moved to


    Ucrebury. For the sake of his children''s future, he started a business in Ucrebury, which eventually became the Roberts Group."


    | listened quietly and leaned my head on his shoulder. It seemed that he had never told me about the Roberts¡¯ family history.


    Holding my hand, he continued, "Later, the Roberts Group was getting better, but Grandpa still hoped that his children could


    have their own careers. He sent Aunt Nerissa back to Jarold City, and then he asked me and Natalie to go to Jarold City in order


    to give us more options to choose from."


    ¡°Natalie and | only got to know Josiah and Austin after we came to Jarold City. Unexpectedly, Natalie fell in love with Josiah. She


    was entric from a young age, but she was naive. At that time, Josiah was not interested in Natalie because there was


    someone else in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Natalie shamelessly pursued him for two years, and they became a coupleter. However, not long after, Natalie broke up with


    him. She probably found that there was someone else in his heart, so she..."


    "Why did shemit suicide after that?" As Natalie was an optimistic woman, she was not someone who wouldmit suicide


    after a breakup.


    Hendrix did not speak, but | noticed that there was something wrong with his hand. It was the first time for me to see him sitting


    so uneasily.


    He was trembling!


    | stretched my hand out to hold his, but he held my hand first and looked at me. His eyes were wet and his voice was choking


    with sobs, as if he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    ¡°Hendrix, you don''t have to continue speaking anymore. It''s alright, it''s alright!" | said, not pressing on any further.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and continued after rxing, "That night, | lost her. She called me many times, but |


    didn''t pick up. | didn''t do it on purpose. | thought she was just acting up like usual, but | didn''t expect that she would go to the


    nightclub on her own. Ten years ago, Jarold City wasn''t the way it is now. Natalie was humiliated on that night."


    | suddenly remembered his conversation with Pedro in the hospital, and my heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    Staring at him, | asked with a little uncertainty, "Did Pedro''s men do that?"


    He nodded and answered, "Josiah


    and | found her in the alley next 0 the


    h clyaa she iwes bovered in blood


    and her body was extremely filthy."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He suddenly looked up at me with


    teary eyes and said, "Not only had


    she been taken advant oftbyat''


    enmencbutihey faContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    destroyed her face. She was


    hospitalized for a month, but her


    reproductive system was destroyed


    as her injuries were too serious."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, my hair stood on


    end and my body trem led actitthe.Y |


    1s fear iq ppyvngany almost made


    nable to breathe. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    So, the reason why Natalie hadmitted suicide was because she had been humiliated multiple times and disfigured.


    No wonder Josiah had tried to destroy me with sulphuric acid. He didn''t care to hurt me in the same way. He just wanted me to


    die.


    "There was no enmity between your family and those people though. Why were they so ruthless?" Even if there was enmity,


    there was no reason for them to be so vicious.


    He shook his head and sighed, "Jarold City was chaotic back in those days. There were many innocent girls who suffered the


    same fate as Natalie. Pedro was powerful, and he wanted to cleanse himself of his bad reputation, so he kicked most of his gang


    members out. These people were trying to discredit the Moore Family, so when they learned that the daughter whom Pedro had


    lost for many years was also a girl in her teens, they specifically targeted those girls who walked alone at night. Their methods


    were extremely cruel."


    Such a thing was just outrageous. | felt extreme anger in an instant, "How could they do this?"


    "It''s also precisely because of this incident that Pedro started to look for his daughter in a much more low- profile manner. He


    quietly inquired about her whereabouts and no longer openly searched for her."


    | roughly understood the situation. So, Josiah had attributed Natalie''s death to Hendrix not answering the phone, which resulted


    in him not being able to save Natalie in time.


    Any woman who suffered such humiliation, even if she had managed to survive, would not have the courage to continue living,


    especially since she had been disfigured.


    It was also because of that that Natalie had eventually chosen tomit suicide. For Natalie, it was a relief and a means of


    escape.


    However, to Josiah and Hendrix, it would be an adversity that they would never be able to ovee in their entire lives.


    We fell silent on our way back. When we returned to the hospital, Hendrix was examined by the doctor, and there were no


    problems with him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Pedro had already booked tickets back to Jarold City. We were probably going back soon, so Valerie was overjoyed. She cooked


    and brought a lot of delicious food to the hospital.


    In the next few days, Pedro and Valerie mostly ate with us in the hospital.


    ording to Valerie, the food would taste more delicious when we were eating with more people.


    Perhaps what she said was true. | ate more than | usually did in the past few days. Somehow, | felt as if | had gained weight.


    While eating, Valerie spoke, "New Year''s Eve is on the day after tomorrow, and I''ve already asked Heather to get all the


    ingredients ready. I''ve heard that the people in Hovell like to eat pulled pork and mustard greens with ham for New Year''s Eve.


    Heather is really good at making those dishes."


    As she spoke of that, she looked at Hendrix with a smile on her face and asked, "Mr. Roberts, what are the most famous foods in


    Ucrebury?"


    Hendrix paused for a moment. Perhaps because he had met Josiah in the day, he was not in a stable mood and he kept silent


    the entire time.


    He was absent- minded. It seemed that he had failed to pay attention to any of Valerie''s words at all.


    | raised my hand and gave him a light


    push. Only then did he emebaok to


    : sengeg and bal atime. Perplexed,


    he¡¯stared at me and asked, "What''s


    wrong?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Valerie smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Roberts, is there any special way people celebrate New


    Year''s in Ucrebury?"


    He shook his head and said faintly, "Nothing special. Everything goes on as usual.¡±


    Valerie was stunned and didn''t continue to ask.


    Pedro added some food to Valerie''s bowl, indicating to her to eat quietly.


    The initially happy atmosphere


    became awkward after anda


    thgje yas emiething on Hendrix''s


    mind. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Since we were about to return to


    Jarold City soon and H adrio\


    oF wag tsovene Sed at the


    ent, V


    alerie and Pedro also went


    back to the hotel. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Valerie and Pedro left, and | stayed behind in the hospital to apany Hendrix. Hendrix gave Evan a call, and their


    conversation revolved around thepany¡¯s business.


    | sat aside and waited in silence. It took him about half an hour to finish the call.


    He frowned slightly after hanging up on the call.


    He took the book from my hand, looked at me and said softly, "Evan has found a good ointment. Let''s try using it after we get


    back. You should be all right soon."


    | only realized that he was referring the scar on my face when | noticed his gaze falling on my face,


    | shook my head slightly and smiled, "It''s okay, | don''t mind."


    He lifted his hand and was exceptionally gentle.


    Holding his hand, | said, "We can go to bed after the doctores over to change your dressing."


    With a faint smile on his face, he pulled me into his arms and said, "I''m almost fully recovered. Don''t worry."


    How could | not be worried? Although | couldn''t see the big scar on his back, it was still there.


    Remembering what had happened that afternoon, | gave him a sidelong nce and asked, "Are you still worried about Josiah?"


    Stunned for a moment, he shook his head slightly and replied, "No, I''ve already asked the warden to keep a lookout for him.


    There won''t be any problem."


    | nodded. Then, | looked at him and asked without myself knowing, "If you don''t like it, | won''t keep in touch with Pedro and


    Valerie."


    He frowned and looked at me, feeling a little surprised, "Why are you suddenly saying such a thing?"


    How should I exin myself?


    After thinking for a while, | replied, "Although Natalie''s death isn''t directly rted to the Moore Family, she did get involved in the


    ident because of them. | can understand the grudge you have against the Moore Family. We have so much time left in this


    world. We don''t have to make things difficult for ourselves."


    He couldn''t help butugh, "Arianna, if we have to bear the burden of the past, it will be difficult for us to walk on our paths in the


    future."


    | was stunned and wanted to say something, but the doctor came in.


    After checking his wound and other things, the doctor said, "The scar has scabbed. There aren''t any big problems. Try not to


    scratch the scab with your hands if you feel itchy these few days. Otherwise, it will affect your recovery if you hurt the wound


    again.¡±


    | nodded, and the nurse gave me a list that consisted of all the ointments | would have to bring after being discharged from the


    hospital.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jarold City was just a four-hour flight away from Hanlusia City.


    Agroup of people were already waiting at the gates of the vi when we arrived. Nerissa was the first toe forward and pull


    Hendrix aside to ask about the details.


    Pedro and Valerie looked at me. After hesitating for a long time, Valerie finally opened her mouth to speak, "Arianna, it''s going to


    be New Year''s Eve soon. You and Mr. Roberts will feel lonely if it''s just you two. Why don''t you join us? If you''re afraid of


    travelling too far, we can alsoe over to your ce. Is that okay?"


    | was slightly stunned. After thinking for a moment, | said, "It''s better if you can ask Hendrix for his opinion."


    Valerie looked at Pedro, and she seemed to be asking for his permission. Pedro looked toward


    me and said in a deep voice, Tes


    celebrate New Year meee


    year. Fre ang aos) ae)


    Herd. ance aie to eee


    New Year together as a family."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips slightly and didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, | looked up at Nerissa, who was asking Hendrix all sorts of questions at


    the moment.


    Meanwhile, a ck Land Rover slowly drove in from outside the vi. It was Austin''s car.


    He got out after parking the car and walked towards Hendrix. The two of them just took a nce at each other before Austin


    asked in a deep voice, "Are you okay?"


    Hendrix nodded and said, "I''m fine!"


    He probably had already known


    about the things that had rele


    in Hanlus ity, fret they had


    aban each other for a few


    years, so they knew each other well.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    We all walked into the living room.


    For the past few days, vee om


    seemed t have osersin \fhe house for


    tha bad ew days, taking care of


    everything. It was a nice ce to


    settle down. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    New Year''s Eve.


    As expected, it snowed heavily in Jarold City. Since it was impossible for Nerissa to go to the Moore Family, all of them came to


    our vi.


    The sky was already dark by the time we had dinner. Freya''s belly had grown much bigger, and she had a pretty good appetite.


    She had always been talkative, so she was talking the entire time. Due to the fact that Nerissa must have been alone for a long


    time, she liked to listen to Freya talk.


    Valerie was busy adding food to everyone''s bowls, urging us to eat more.


    In return, Pedro was adding food to her bowl and asking her to eat more.


    During the meal, Anne repeatedly told me, "Let''s go watch the fireworkster. Mommy, hurry up and eat. Let''s go together."


    | nodded and noticed that there was an additional piece of meat in my bowl. Looking up, | met Hendrix''s gentle eyes. He smiled


    and said, "The tenderloin is quite tender. Have more of it."


    | nodded with a smile. Freya once said that if one was happy, they had to follow their hearts¡¯ will. | agreed with her words.


    | couldn''t hold back the joy in my heart. | added some food to Hendrix''s bowl and said with a smile, "You should eat more too!"


    After that, | also added some food to other people''s bowls. Valerie and Pedro nced at each other and smiled before they


    turned to look at me with warm eyes.


    The atmosphere was cheerful and everyone was in high spirits. How long had it been since the vi was filled with so much


    laughter?


    After dinner, Valerie and Nerissa drove us out of the kitchen and asked us to wait for the fireworks in the yard.


    In the bustling city, fireworks were only allowed during New Year''s Day.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Therefore, fireworks on New Year''s Eve were especially precious. Freya looked up at the snowy sky and said innocently, "I have


    to sincerely make a wish when the fireworks arriveter."


    Zachary hugged her and couldn''t help smiling, "What would you like to wish for?"


    After thinking for a while, Freya said, "| hope that our baby will be healthy."


    The two smiled at each other, knowing well what each other were thinking.


    When | looked back and saw Hendrix watching me, | couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have any wishes?"


    He smiled faintly, shook his head and said, "If | had the need to have one, then | wish that all of us will be well."


    | felt that his wish was too perfunctory. Curling my lips, | said with dissatisfaction, "What kind of wish is that? Come on, make a


    proper wish."


    He nced sideways at me with a faint smile and asked me, "Do you have any wishes?"


    | thought for a moment and said, "I hope that we will have an adorable baby in the future."


    He stared at me for a long time with a meaningful gaze.


    "Boom!" The fireworks bloomed in the sky, so beautiful that people could hardly keep their eyes open.


    | subconsciously lifted my head to


    look at the fireworks and couldn¡¯


    help but feel somgwhatlexcited.


    Tayaiad bhHendrix''s arm, | said,


    "Hendrix, there''s fireworks, fireworks!


    Hurry up and take a look." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Not caring about him, | put my palms together devoutly, looked in the direction of the fireworks and wished, "I hope that we will


    have an adorable baby.¡±


    The elders said that there were many


    gods living in the northeast and


    northwest regi ns of chessk : Othey


    wee BP SVely toon each other and


    lonely, they always liked to catch the


    shooting stars that flew by. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Some of these shooting stars carried the wishes of humans. If the gods pitied them, they would help make their wishese


    true.


    Therefore, many people would make a wish to the shooting stars, hoping that the gods could catch the particr star that they


    had made a wish to.


    When | was a child, | would often see


    shooting stars in the alleys of Hoyell,


    so | had made IappenishesO


    Fentress | haa 00 many wishes in my


    mind, thus | had already forgotten


    about the wishes | had made when |


    was a child. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    After | grew up, there were no shooting stars in the bustling city of Ucrebury. There were only fireworks that were brighter and


    more dazzling than shooting stars. They were all transient, fleeting and sad, making me no longer want to make a wish.


    At the moment, | was incredibly sincere, hoping that Hendrix and | could have a child.


    Awarm feeling enveloped my body. Hendrix was embracing me. With his arms around me, his voice was low and reserved as he


    whispered in my ear, ¡°Arianna, | owe you a wedding."


    Hearing that, | couldn''t help but smile. | raised my head and looked at him. The beautiful fireworks made his face look particrly


    handsome.


    ¡°Hendrix, | don''t want a wedding. | only need you by my side."


    He hugged me and nted a gentle kiss on my forehead, "Then, it''s a deal. Neither of us is allowed to leave each other."


    It was only after many years that | finally realized that some regrets would forever be buried in one''s heart.


    The fireworks in Jarold City lit up the dark sky, apanied by snow throughout the night.


    Hendrix had not fully recovered from his injuries yet, so he could not stay outside in the cold for too long. However, he held on


    because he wanted to let me watch fireworks for a longer time.


    | was worried about him and helped him back to the bedroom. Then, | looked at him and said, "I can also watch the fireworks on


    the balcony. Go take a bath."


    Hearing that, he smiled slightly, raised his hand and brushed the end of my nose before walking into the bathroom.


    | loved fireworks, and even if they were fleeting and transient, | still liked them unconditionally.


    My phone vibrated for a long while with a call from an unfamiliar number. After hesitating for a moment, | still picked it up.


    No one spoke on the other end of the line, and it seemed that the person had intentionally chosen to remain silent. | instantly


    frowned, preparing to hang up on the call.


    Unexpectedly, someone at the other end of the line said, "Happy New Year!"


    The voice was low and restrained. It was a voice | was familiar with, and it belonged to Irvin. | had forgotten that Hendrix had


    prohibited me from contacting him, and | had deleted his phone number from my cell phone.


    Outside the window were beautiful fireworks. Perhaps, at the moment, everything was gorgeous and wonderful. | spoke with a


    lighter tone, "Happy New Year."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He said, "Okay!"


    Then, a long silence ensued. It was probably because happy people could not understand others'' sorrows.


    Therefore, | had never noticed his loneliness. Instead, | looked up at the sky andmented, "The fireworks tonight are


    beautiful. Irvin, thank you. | hope that we will be well.¡±


    It was a wish, but it was also a glimmer of hope. If it was possible, | hoped everyone would get better and better.


    Irvin would have his own child and family. Hendrix and | would be the same as well. With three meals a day, two children, a


    house, and nine- to- five workdays, we would be able to live an ordinary life with slightly more warmth.


    Irvin stayed quiet and there was just a long silence. | guessed that he was reluctant to speak.


    So, | just watched the fireworks in the sky in silence. Hendrix came out of the bathroom and hugged me from behind.


    He asked in a low and maic voice, "Do you like fireworks very much?"


    | nodded, smelling the faint fragrance


    of the body wash on his body, "This


    winter is a bit Peis eR td!


    yelband Stayt ere for some time


    when you''re done with your work


    here. I''m starting to miss the


    watermelons and roses on the wall in


    the backyard." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He nodded and wrapped his arms


    around me. Resting hi \ in,


    spgplderin¨¦ould feel his warm breath


    as he said, "Alright." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who are you talking to on the phone?" He lowered his head and asked casually when he saw the phone in my hand.


    | suddenly realized that | was still on


    the phone with Irvin [suigconseilsly


    lecediqowa anthwanted to hang up


    on the call. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, it seemed that Irvin had already hung up. It was just that the screen was still lit.


    | couldn''t help feeling a little guilty when | answered his question, "It''s just a call from a friend."

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    My answer was somewhat weak, and fortunately, | didn''t save Irvin''s contact in my phone. Hendrix should not have guessed that


    it was Irvin who had called.


    Fortunately, he didn''t continue to ask. He just held me in his arms and said softly, "Take a bath and go to bed early!"


    | nodded, threw my phone aside, and went into the bathroom.


    Hendrix was already lying on the bed when | came out of the bathroom. The injury on his back had almost recovered. After


    wiping my hair dry, | climbed onto the bed and took the book from his hand.


    Leaning in, | said, "Don''t read in bed. The bed is a ce to sleep.¡±


    He looked sideways at me. | could feel his cold gaze falling on my face. Looking at him at such a close distance, his gaze was


    meaningful, his nose bridge was tall, his lips were thin, and Adam''s apple was...


    | couldn''t help swallowing my saliva and felt a little dry in my throat as | continued to look downwards. | shifted my gaze away


    and said with a cough, "Go to bed early!"


    Snuggling into the quilt, | heard him turning off the light. | could feel my body burning as |id in bed.


    He suddenly wrapped his arms around my body. Leaning in close to him, | could smell the fragrance emanating from his body. It


    seemed that he had stopped smoking recently, and he smelled nice.


    "Hen..." As my slightly stiff body was in his embrace, | asked, "Hendrix, are you trying to quit smoking?"


    He leaned in closer to me and reached out his hand to lift my chin slightly. Through the faint light seeping in from outside the


    window, | could see his handsome facial features and his dark eyes.


    ¡°How long has it been since we havest done it?" He asked in a maic and alluring voice.


    Perplexed, | stared at him nkly and answered him with a "Huh?"


    It was only after that that | realized what he was talking about. | couldn''t help but blush, looked at him and whispered, "Can you


    do it?"


    The next day.


    Jarold City was covered in a white nket of snow. The wind blew from the north, and it was freezing cold. When | woke up, |


    was still in Hendrix''s arms.


    | opened my eyes to his soundly asleep face. His eyebrows were sharp like swords, and his eyes were like dazzling stars. | really


    liked reading superhero novels when | was young. | always felt that he had the eyebrows of those superheroes in the novels.


    He woke up, and our eyes met. | was a little caught off guard before saying with a smile, "You''re awake!"


    He hummed in assent with a deep and maic voice. Wrapping his arms around me, he said, "It''s snowing. Let''s sleep for a


    little longer."


    | nodded, but | couldn''t fall asleep. Looking at the ceiling, | thought that if | could see him every day the first thing | woke up in the


    morning, it would be something worth looking forward to.


    | couldn''t continue toy on the bed once | had woken up. Getting out of the bed, | could hear a child''sughtering from


    downstairs.


    It was Anne. | walked towards the balcony and saw that she and Nerissa were having a snowball fight. The old and young duo


    seemed not to have much difference in their speed and movements. The two of them were wrapped in thick down jackets,


    throwing snowballs at eachThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    other.


    They wouldugh so hard when they


    asionally hit the other party, but


    such times were rar eMost ah


    ti e, thetatBer'' party would either be


    able to dodge the attacks, or the


    snowballs would have already fallen


    to the ground before they could hit


    the other party. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix got up and hugged me from behind. After watching the scene for a moment, he whispered in my ear, "Do you want to


    y?"


    | nodded and turned around to nudge him, "Wash your face. Let''s go down and y together."


    He smiled lightly and went into the


    bathroom. | headed towards


    dressing rogmsepek Oe my


    cloth¨¦d However, | couldn''t help but


    lift the quilt when | passed by the


    bed. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    As expected, | had bled again. It was not menstruation, but blood instead.


    How many times had that already happened? | felt a sense of fear surging in my heart.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the


    laughter downstairs. | cqvered thet |


    ivi withthe atta ent into the


    d leita room to pick up the clothes


    to wear. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix had already washed up when | came out from the dressing room. He looked at me with a faint smile and said, "You need


    to wear more


    layers!"

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    | nodded. | had already wrapped myself under a thickyer coat and couldn''t wait to go downstairs. Anne didn''t wait for me to


    speak when she saw meing.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Anne didn''t wait for me to speak when she saw meing, and she immediately threw a snowball at me while giggling. So, |


    didn''t bother speaking and picked up a snowball on the ground. Squeezing it in my hand, | started a snowball fight with her.


    After all, she was still a child and | was an adult. When Anne lost after a few rounds, she automatically formed an alliance with


    Nerissa. | could not handle the two of them fighting with me at the same time.


    Fortunately, with Hendrix joining me, the battle became much more rxing for me. Anne began to act shamelessly after being


    hit by the snowballs several times.


    Sitting down on the snow- covered ground, sheined, "Mommy, this is so unfair. You''re both adults. I''m a child and Aunt


    Nerissa is an elderly woman. This won''t do.¡±


    Nerissa tutted and said stubbornly, "Anne, since when did | be an elderly woman? I''m still very strong, okay?¡±


    Anne shot her a knowing look, indicating her to put on an act. Nerissa understood immediately, looked at us and added, "Anne is


    right. Both of you are strong, young people. Isn''t this a little unfair?"


    "Then, why don''t we switch partners?" | spoke. | couldn''t help butugh while looking at the two of them.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and said, "I''m injured, and my mobility isn''t that great. There''s no difference between us."


    Although his words made sense, he still sounded as if he said so on purpose.


    Anne scoffed and said timidly, "Mr. Roberts is obviously being ridiculous."


    Anne didn''t want to lose the fight, and Hendrix didn''t want to switch teammates, so the only thing we could do was to build a


    snowman.


    It was snowing heavily in Jarold City. With snow as deep as ten centimeters, it was indeed a good choice to build a snowman.


    | had never seen snow again after returning to Ucrebury many yearster. Therefore, | had begun to miss thete winter where |


    could build a snowman.


    The Roberts Group had already gotten on the right track. As Hendrix didn''t want me to mention Irvin, | felt that after a long time


    had passed, | seemed to have never known them at all.


    In the early spring of the year, after a few light storms, the withered trees in Jarold City began to sprout again, and even the


    peach trees in the courtyard bloomed.


    Hendrix said that he had forgotten to bring me to enjoy seeing plum blossoms the year before. | retorted that he had forgotten a


    lot of things he had promised me as we were supposed to visit the north before New Year.


    However, at the moment, we could only wait until the year after. | had applied for a long leave for Anne because | intended to


    take her back to Ucrebury.


    Hendrix was busy with thepany''s business and did not have time to apany me. However, he asked Evan toe with


    us because he was worried.


    At the airport, Evan went off to buy something while we were waiting to board the ne. That was when | had received a call


    from Freya.


    ¡°When will youe back from Ucrebury?" she asked. From her voice, it seemed that she was eating.


    "I''lle back after I''m done visiting." | was heading back to visit the graves of the people whom | had lost.


    Sheined over the phone, "You have toe back soon. I''m going to give birth. Don''t miss the birth of my baby."


    | smiled faintly. Looking up, | saw that


    Evan was walking towards


    buying so sapgtino sts (Sate


    alnghel 4 . | will definitelye


    back when you''re about to give birth."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan handed me a bottle of water, looked at me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, it''s time to board the ne."


    | looked at the boarding gate and saw


    that people were already startin


    board the ne eRe; epatbsantthel


    SAM tattle Bhone, "I''ll definitelye


    back before you give birth. It''s time to


    board the ne. I''ll hang up first!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan sent Hendrix a text message


    once we got on the ne. He then


    requested the SIeWarES3s foc)


    etandoavet to me and Anne,


    ou and Anne got up really early this


    morning. It will take four hours to


    arrive in Ucrebury. You two can sleep


    for a while." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | smiled faintly, looked at him and asked, "Evan, | know that you''re married. Do you have any kids?"


    He nodded, looked at me and replied, "Mrs.


    Roberts, yes, we have a child."


    That was such a formal response!

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Seeing him meticulously covering Anne with a quilt and adjusting her seat to afortable sitting position, | felt that he must be


    a good man who took good care of his wife at home.


    | couldn''t help but ask, "Evan, do both you and your wife live in Jarold City?" | remembered that they lived in Ucrebury before


    that. Since thepany had relocated to Jarold City, they should currently be living in Jarold City as well!


    He nodded and said," Yes!"


    Alright!


    At first, | wanted to chat with him, but | found that he was a taciturn person.


    | seemed to have been sleeping well these days. We arrived a short while after | took a short nap and ate some snacks and


    fruits.


    After we got off the ne, Evan sent us back to the vi we used to live in.


    | was surprised when | saw Minnie. It has been years since |st saw her. There were more grey hairs on her head.


    When she saw me, she smiled and said, "Mr. Roberts mentioned that you''reing back. You won''t befortable if someone


    else were to take care of you. So, he asked me toe and take care of you for a few days."


    While speaking, she reached out her hand to hold mine and said, "It''s been a few years since |st saw you. Arianna, you''ve lost


    weight."


    My heart was full of surprise and joy. It has been years since |st saw her, and there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    | introduced Anne to her. She was getting old and could barely carry Anne in her arms. So, she just held her hand and looked at


    her. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. | knew what she wanted to say, but | just smiled lightly.


    Evan left after we had settled down. Minnie couldn''t stop talking to me, telling me that Hendrix woulde back often during


    those years when | was gone. He would get himself drunk for a night and head back to Jarold City to work the next day. Even if


    he was exhausted, he would still insist oning.


    He would often go to the graveyard. Sometimes he would stay there for the entire night. It would rain heavily at times, and he


    would fall gravely ill after he came back. Even so, he would still go.


    | listened silently. It seemed that many events of the past would be stories when they were told in detail.


    We chatted for a long time. Kelsey arrived the next day. | had not seen her for nearly a year.


    She looked even more like a strong career woman. Noticing me, she smiled and said, "You''ve lost weight!"


    With a faint smile on my face, | weed her into the vi, and Minnie served her a cup of tea. She looked at me and finally said


    after a while, "I heard that something happened to Sierra."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    | was vaguely absent-minded. How long had it been since that incident? | nodded slightly and said, "How are things for you in


    Ucrebury?"


    She smiled, "I have to thank Mr. Roberts for thinking highly of me and promoting me to be the regional manager of thepany.


    I''m very lucky. In terms of my career, | think I''m actually doing quite well."


    Thinking about it, she was already over thirty. After a pause, she continued, "However, in terms of my love life, | don''t think


    there''s much for me to say."


    If | wasn''t mistaken, Calvin''s death sentence would be carried out in early autumn that year.


    After finishing the cup of tea, she


    continued slowly, "! went to see him.


    He''s much thi er,thanllbefote?


    thowaadtlWeuld be happy to see him


    down-and-out since | used to hate


    him so much, but that doesn''t seem


    to be the case." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Looking at her, | couldn''t help


    thinking that he was, after all, the


    man she had once loyetcNoiHatter


    she hSted hirm, all the


    hatred would eventually fade as time


    passed by. The only thing left was


    her reluctance to part with him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Speaking of that, she paused and said, "By the way, there will be an auction held at the Ucrebury Southern House tonight. |


    heard that it''s organized by the Milton family. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    | shook my head and said with a faint smile, "You know that | don''t like to participate in fun events like that."


    She pursed her lips and said, "We''re


    not going there to have fun. | have a


    friend who is working for the Milton


    Group. | saw the items they HeGPING


    to put for ction MESS a


    Nachos box that seems very


    simr to the one Dalton gave you. |


    heard that it''s the Twin Box. You


    need to put the two boxes together in


    order to open them. Didn''t you ask


    me how to open the box before? |


    conducted some research, and | feel


    that this is just the way to open the


    box." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was overly taken aback for a moment. After a short pause, | asked, "The Twin Box?"

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    She nodded and said, "Do you want to go with me tonight? Maybe you can find a way to open the box."


    That made me slightly curious and interested. | subconsciously nodded my head and said, "Alright, I''ll go with you tonight."


    Thinking of the Milton family in Jarold City, | couldn''t help but wonder if they were the famous oil tycoon in the oil industry.


    It wouldn''t be that easy to enter the auction. After thinking for a while, | asked, "You can''t enter the Milton family''s auction so


    easily. Do you have an invitation for the auction?"


    She nodded and said with a smile, "Since | was the one who asked you about this, of course, I''m well prepared. The Roberts


    Group is famous in Ucrebury, so the Milton family naturally has to inform Mr. Roberts if they want to do anything in Ucrebury. |


    have an invitation because Mr. Roberts asked me to deal with this matter."


    | nodded my head slightly. If that was the case, there was nothing to worry about anymore.


    After pausing and thinking for a moment, she said, "You have already been in Jarold City for some time. | have done a thorough


    check on the Milton family''s background and inquired a lot of people about them. All of them said that they don''t know much


    about them. | believe that they are definitely not a humble family since they are able to auction so many valuable items, but |


    don''t understand something. If they''re short of money, why don''t they auction all the valuable items in Jarold City instead? Won''t


    they be able to sell the items at higher prices if they auction them in Jarold City?"


    "| don''t know much about the Milton family either, but | did meet Master Milton previously at Freya''s wedding. He seems to be


    someone of high prestige." | thought about it and continued, "Perhaps he''s keeping a low profile. As for the items being


    auctioned, it''s hard to make a guess. Ucrebury is an ancient city. Although it''s not as prosperous as Jarold city, it has a plethora


    of valuable treasures. There are also a lot of antique lovers here. Perhaps they chose this ce to enable them to take a look at


    the treasures in Ucrebury.¡±


    At the auction, the Milton family was not the only one who would put items up for auction. There were also some more valuable


    things in the area. Most of the auctions like those would usually invite important antiquarians.


    Of course, those people would also bring highly valuable items there. They didn''t bring their items to auction them, but to show


    them off to the outside world and talk about them with the experts.


    To put it bluntly, doing so was also a kind of vanity. The only difference was that people from the lower-ss society would use


    designer goods, luxury cars and mansions as a tool to show off their wealth.


    However, in the antique world, the things people bragged about were knowledge, insight, and the historical value of the antiques


    they had in their hands.


    That kind ofparison was sublimated to another level. Ordinary people who did not have the money and insight could not be


    involved in the antique industry at all. Most of the rich were forbidden from it because theycked knowledge and insight.


    Only those rich and insightful people could mess around with those things.


    Kelsey had been in the Roberts Group for many years, so she had more or less been to some high-end banquets and auctions


    and naturally knew about them.


    She left after chatting with me for a while. Before she left, she handed the invitation card to me and told me the time of the


    auction.


    Anne helped Minnie to prepare the things needed during the visit to the grave. | had nothing to do at night, so | went back to the


    bedroom to take a shower.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Hendrix called and asked me, "Have you eaten yet?"


    | looked up at the time. It was almost


    six o''clock. | shook yshead Slightly


    Saigit''Not yerrin going out


    later." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    | could almost feel his unhappiness


    at the other end of theaiupne 0s |


    | Pow Weheld Ste you going?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Kelsey said that the Milton family is


    holding an auction in Ucrebury. There


    is a Sandalwood box that loo Syem


    simr to the ane Grandmother


    gave Eyer seems to be the Twin


    Box. | would like to go and have a


    look." Minnie came in and saw that |


    was on the phone, so she gestured to


    me, telling me that dinner was ready.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded, indicating to her that | would head downstairs.


    Hendrix''s voice came from the other end of the line, "Evan will go thereter. You should go with him!"

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Although | knew that Hendrix was worried about me, | still felt that he was making a big deal out of things, so | said, "Kelsey and |


    will be fine."


    He still insisted, "Let Evan go with you!"


    | had no choice but to nod and say, "Alright!"


    Realizing that it was gettingte, | spoke, "I''ll go out first. I''ll call you when | get home."


    He said, "Have your dinner first before you go. Put on more clothes and a thicker jacket."


    | nodded and said, "Alright, | get it. It''s spring now, and Ucrebury is not Jarold City. It''s hot here!"


    There were many girls on the street who were beginning to wear dresses.


    He didn''t listen to me at all and said, "Put on moreyers. Remember to call me when you reach home tonight."


    Knowing that it would only be his incessant nagging next, | said ''Got it!¡¯ several times before hanging up the phone.


    Sure enough, life would be simple after two people were together for a long time. That was probably how life was like.


    Minnie had just hung up on the phone when | went downstairs. Upon seeing me, she immediately approached me and said,


    ¡°Arianna, you should go and eat first before you leave. Evan is on his way here now. He should be here by the time you finish


    eating."


    Looking at the phone she had just put down, | asked casually, "Did Hendrix call you?"


    While speaking, | walked to the table, sat down, and started eating. Anne looked at me andughed with her eyes squinting,


    saying, "Mommy, you''re still a child. You still need Mr. Roberts to urge you to eat."


    | added the vegetables she disliked to her bowl and said angrily, "You''re the one who''s the child. Hurry up and eat."


    Minnie brought a bowl of soup and ced it in front of me. She looked at me and said, "Mr. Roberts asked me to make this for


    you this morning. It''s pork ribs soup. He said that you must drink it. It''s very nourishing for your skin."


    My jaw dropped when | saw the huge pot of soup in front of me. Shocked, | said in a low voice, "Minnie, there''s too much soup. I


    can''t finish it."


    She shook her head and said with a solemn face, "No, you have to finish it. Mr. Roberts said that there will only be some


    desserts to eat at the auction. You can''t eat too many desserts. It''s not good for your health."


    | had a feeling that Hendrix was not in Jarold City but in Ucrebury as | could sense his presence everywhere.


    | couldn''t help sighing and | silently drank the soup. After finishing the bowl of soup, | was so full that | really couldn''t eat anything


    anymore.


    | looked at Minnie helplessly and asked, "Are you happy now?"


    She looked at it carefully, took out the pork ribs and put it in my bowl. Then, she looked at me and said, "You need to eat this. It''s


    good for your health."


    There was the sound of an engineing from the front yard. | got up, looked at Anne and said, "Anne, eat the pork ribs."


    Looking at Minnie, | said, "Minnie, Evan is here. | have to go now. I''ll leave Anne to you."


    ¡°s, you haven''t eaten the pork ribs yet!" Minnie hurriedly called me from behind, fearing that | couldn''t hear her.


    | got into the car, looked at Evan and said, "Go to the southern suburbs. I''ve sent you the address on WhatsApp. You can use the


    navigation."


    He nodded and started the engine.


    When he saw Minnie, hadOiy\


    f lowed mg ott RECou n''t help


    saying, "Minnie''s legs are still quite


    strong." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | absolutely agreed with him!


    If her legs weren''t strong, how could


    she follow me out for such a


    distance? Fortynarali evan had


    AER Uhiven away and had no


    intention of stopping the car at all.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan sneaked nces at me all along the way. It seemed that he had something to say but stopped on second thought.


    After a few times, | couldn''t hold back anymore. Looking sideways at him, | asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have something to


    say?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With his hands on the steering wheel,


    he said, "The Milton family spain


    tycoon in iar thinker their


    reasort or choosing Ucrebury as


    their auction venue is probably not as


    simple as we think." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    | nodded, "I know. | heard that the person who hase this time is the eldest grandson of the Milton family. It seems that this


    Mr. Milton has always liked to hold auctions in various ces. If he encounters an item he likes, he will buy it at a high price. He


    must be a collector."


    Evan nced sideways at me, paused for a while before saying, "You''d better watch out. Mr. Roberts told you to be careful."


    | nodded and couldn''t help but feel that Hendrix''s reaction was slightly exaggerated. The Milton family was influential, but any


    family would have a few people who had certain obsessions and hobbies. The kings in ancient times also loved beautiful women,


    money, and ornaments.


    It was an incredibly normal thing for the Milton family to have a young master who was obsessed with antiques.


    Fifteen minutester.


    The car stopped outside the auction museum. | got out of the car as Evan said, "Mrs. Roberts, you can go in first. | will go and


    look for youter."


    | nodded and took out the invitation out of my bag. Looking up at the dozens of steps, | couldn''t help but tut. | had no idea why


    architects always liked to build a few flights of stairs at the entrance while they were constructing various monumental buildings.


    Were they trying to tell everyone that they had to work hard in order to enter a ce of knowledge and taste like that?


    There were several soldiers dressed in military uniforms standing straight-backed at the entrance of the museum.


    Astaff member in a suit was checking the guests'' invitations.


    | handed him my invitation. He smiled at me and gave me a bid board, gesturing for me to proceed into the room.


    With the bid board in hand, | entered the auction room, where quite a number of people were already seated.


    | found my seat based on the invitation card, and Kelsey, who was sitting next to me, had already arrived. Upon seeing me, she


    said, "| thought you wouldn''te anymore."


    | sat down lightly and looked at the people in the auction room. "Why is this auction so grand? Why are there so many people?" |


    asked in surprise when | realized that there were a lot of people in the room.


    Generally speaking, the people who were invited to auctions were powerful and influential people. As there were so many people


    around, the auction seemed to be somewhatplicated.


    She leaned against my ear and whispered, "The VIPs of this auction are all seated in the front row. Mr. Milton has probably


    saved the seats in thest rows for ordinary people like us to gain some insight."


    | couldn''t help but twitch the corner of my mouth, feeling that her exnation was too far-fetched. Looking at the number card in


    my hand, | was already in the hundredth seat.


    It seemed that there were at least hundreds of people at the auction.


    Looking around, | saw that the corners of the room were all covered with ck cloths. | asked curiously, "What are under the


    ck cloths?¡±


    She lowered her voice to speak, "They are the treasures of many antique collectors in Ucrebury. When the auction starts, the


    ck cloth will be taken down to reveal those treasures, giving those who are here to participate in the auction some insight into


    the field."


    | nodded. It was really my first time seeing an auction like that.


    My phone vibrated with a call from Evan. After picking up, he said, "Mrs. Roberts, pleasee to the front row."


    Stunned, | looked over subconsciously and saw Evan standing near the stage of the auction. | couldn''t help but say, "I can sit at


    the back."


    He said, "Mr. Roberts has already made the necessary arrangements for you. You will have a better view in the front row."


    | looked at Kelsey who was sitting


    next to me. Of course, she had also


    seen Evan, and she couldn''t retp but


    spy Paste AwoStrin the front


    row, we can see the auction items


    clearly. The most important thing is


    that we will get the chance to know


    the rich people in Ucrebury." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    While speaking, she shot me a pitiful


    gaze and said, "Arianna Lengwctfiat!


    : Roherighds alteady arranged


    thiNgs Tor you. Please take me with


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    | had no idea what to say for a moment. After thinking for a while, | said, "Evan, can | bring Kelsey along with me?"


    Evan was stunned for a moment before nodding and said, "Yes!"


    After thanking him, | hung up on the call, looked at Kelsey, whose face was full of expectations, and said, "Let''s go!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    If it weren''t because there were so


    many people around and ees


    had to remain quiet ihe Wot d


    dedihitel have the urge to scream in


    excitement at that moment. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, she couldn''t make a noise. She could only cover her mouth and whisper, "That''s great. Arianna, you''re amazing.¡±


    I smiled and went to the front row with her.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    For centuries, whether it was thew or the teachers in school, they told us that we should be fair in doing things. The country


    should treat everyone fair and just, and between people, we must maintain an equal way of getting along with each other.


    However, thinking about it carefully, we were never treated fairly right the moment we were born. When we were students, the


    teachers would tend to favor the ones who had good grades. After we stepped into society, the different treatments toward


    people of different ranks became more apparent.


    For example, we were all looking at the same things at the auction but the front row seats were much morefortable and


    rxing. There were fruits and drinks provided to the front row seaters, whereas the rear rows did not get to enjoy such a


    treatment.


    People were divided into ranks and were treated differently.


    Sitting in the front row, Evan changed the number cards for Kelsey and |, and after that, he stuffed a ck card into my hand.


    | was a little confused. Looking at him, | asked in bewilderment, "Why did you give me this?"


    He replied, "Mr. Roberts said that you can bid for whatever you liketer. You can pay with this card."


    "F*ck!" Kelsey, who was sitting next to me, couldn''t help cursing. "Mr. Roberts is being so tant with his public disy of


    affection."


    She looked at Evan and asked, "Can you stand this?"


    Evan lifted his hand and touched his nose. Then, he coughed lightly and said, "I''m used to it already!"


    Kelsey gave him a thumbs up and praised him, "You''re impressive!"


    Looking at the two, | said, "Stop making a fuss. | don''t need this card. | just came here to have a look. | don''t intend to buy


    anything.¡±


    Aside from the fact that all the auction items had a starting bid of one million dors, | was not interested in antiques. Even if |


    liked the items, | wouldn''t spend so much money to buy a pile of antiques that | didn''t know how to appreciate.


    | couldn''t help the fact that | was not interested in the auctioned items at all. | gave the ck card back to Evan, but he did not


    take it. Instead, he said, "Keep it. Mr. Roberts asked me to give it to you. You can use it anytime even if you''re not going to use it


    today."


    Knowing that he would not take the card back, | did not insist anymore. Almost all of the people had arrived.


    A host walked up onto the stage. After speaking a bunch of reserved and genteel words, the auction began.


    The first auction item was a tiara, which was said to be the favorite item of a princess from the 1500s.


    Kelsey pursed her lips and clicked her tongue, "Only the Milton family would dare auction historical relics so tantly."


    | didn''t possess much knowledge in that field. Perplexed, | cast a sideways nce at her and asked, "What''s wrong with it?"


    Pointing at the Tiara, she said, "Most


    of the artifacts from the 1500s had


    been taken away by the museum, but


    such a beautiful tiara is still in the


    hands of the Milton family. Theneven


    took it ou fgr aucrivifat museum.


    DAs ee If the Milton family


    was just an insignificant family, the


    relevant department would have


    approached them and openly


    confiscated the item after giving


    them an honorary certificate and five


    hundred dors as a reward. Look at


    how arrogant the Milton family is


    now. They have kept this relic in their


    house for so many years, and they


    are tantly taking it out for auction


    now." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Listening to the continuous bids


    being made, she whispered, Pen


    O


    carefully. The ipqhas\iready


    reganed tere of millions of dors. If


    you put it in the hands of ordinary


    people, the most you will get is five


    hundred dors." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and couldn''t help but sigh. There were some rules that we couldn''t change.


    The higher one climbed, the higher


    one stood. The more one sa thi


    that one aq never s¨¦ the easier it


    Would or one to associate with


    others and help evildoersmit


    crimes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the end, an elderly man won the auction with a bid often million dors.


    Such a thing had already bemon.


    It was not surprising at all.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    The second was a set of emeralds. It was said that Master Milton had brought it back from Myanway for his beloved wife when


    they went there for business in the ¡®90s.


    Unfortunately, although the emerald was of good quality, the bid only reached five million dors as there was a bracelet missing.


    Evan couldn''t help frowning while looking at them. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    | started to feel a little bored at the auction and decided to talk to Kelsey.


    Kelsey''s gaze had already scanned the entire auction hall, and she had seen almost everything she could see.


    She held my hand and started to introduce the famous collectable antiques on both sides of the auction hall by whispering,


    ¡°Wow, they are all top quality collectables worth tens of millions of dors. These collectors are really the unknown rich ones.


    These items are worth tens of millions, and some of them are quite priceless."


    | agreed with her after taking a look around and said, "If someone could steal any one of the items from here today, | guess that


    the money earned will be enough for that person to spend for a lifetime.¡±


    The corner of Kelsey''s mouth twitched as she looked at me in exasperation, "Did you see the tough concrete and tempered


    ss that are guarding those treasures? There will be two guards standing next to each of the items, so normal people can''t get


    close to them at all. Moreover, there will be professionals who wille and check on these items every five minutes."


    It was also not easy work.


    Kelsey looked at the auction stage, patted me and said, "Look, the next item is that sandalwood box!"


    | turned back and looked towards the stage. Sure enough, there was a box on the stage that looked exactly the same as the box


    that Grandmother had given me.


    The host stood on the stage and started to give us an introduction on the origin of the sandalwood box, "You all must be


    wondering why are we auctioning such a box that is particrly ordinary in both craftsmanship and material, right?¡±


    Some sitting below the stage nodded.


    The host continued, "Actually, the meaning of this box is the story it bears. This box looks particrly ordinary, but if you look at it


    carefully, you will notice that this box is made of hundredyear-old sandalwood. It''s impossible for you to find this kind of wood


    anymore now because it has already be extinct. Besides that, from its appearance, the craftsmanship of this box may seem


    to be nothing extraordinary!"


    While speaking, the host turned the other side of the box to the audience.


    The audience was in an uproar. The host said, "From your voices, | guess that all of your reactions are the same as mine when |


    first saw this box. The amazing part of this box is that no matter from which direction you look at it, you will feel that the box can


    be opened with a key, but if you look carefully, you will find that the box can''t be opened by a key at all."


    ¡°Actually, this is the Twin Box. This box you see here is only one of it and there is still another one out there. Until now, we still


    have no idea where the other box is. You have to find the other one and merge the two together if you want to open this box."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "See? That''s what I''ve told you!" Kelsey said excitedly.


    | nodded, and my gaze fell on the


    sandalwood box on theauctjom\T}


    Ss e-Laakingath\bare ully, there


    s no difference between that box


    and the one Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Grandmother gave me.


    However, since it was the Twin Box, there must be something different about it.


    The host on the stage said, "The


    starting bid for this sandalwgod ox


    is two thoysaria Geliars. If any of you


    Wie oe


    ar¨¦ interested, you can start bidding


    for it." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Logically speaking, there should be


    people bidding for it since the


    starting bid was so|| | Howeber


    ayfem@ouhtts of bidding, the bid


    price had only reached one hundred


    thousand dors, and no one was


    willing to pay a higher price than that.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Perplexed, | leaned in closer to Kelsey and asked, "Why isn''t anyone bidding for this box?"

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Kelsey whispered, "It''s easy to understand. This is the Twin Box. They don''t know if there is anything in it. If they want to open it,


    they have to find the other box. If they can''t find the other box, it''s meaningless to buy this box."


    ¡°However, its collection value is very high. Even if they can''t find another box, the material is of high quality. If they buy and


    collect it, it will be equally priceless after a hundred years."


    Moreover,pared to those items worth millions of dors, a few hundreds of thousands of dors was absolutely not


    expensive at all.


    Kelsey smiled and said, "Many people know that this box belongs to Master Milton, and he values it very much. Mr. Milton is


    putting it up for auction to fool around. This box will definitely not be auctioned off. Mr. Milton does not have the guts to do that."


    Speaking of that, | couldn''t help but be curious. | looked around the auction hall and asked, "Why don''t | see Mr. Milton?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She lifted her hand, pointed at our surroundings and said, "This room is full of surveince cameras. | guess Mr. Milton is


    probably watching us behind the cameras!"


    | pursed my lips and felt that he really wasughable.


    Looking at the box on the stage, | thought for a moment before asking, "Are you sure that the Milton family won''t sell this box


    out?"


    She shrugged and replied, "It''s hard to say."


    "Well, currently, the bid of this sandalwood box is four hundred and fifty thousand dors. Is there anyone else who wants to


    make a higher bid? Four hundred and fifty thousand dors, going once. Four hundred and fifty thousand dors, going twice..."


    the host announced while knocking the hammer on the table.


    ¡°One million!" someone called out, instantly piercing through the silent atmosphere.


    The person who spoke was Evan. Feeling confused, | turned to look at him and said in a puzzled manner, "Evan, you..."


    He looked at me and said with a serious expression, "Mr. Roberts wants the box. Perhaps, it really can open the box your


    grandmother gave you, Mrs. Roberts."


    | was taken aback for a moment and said, "The contents in the box belong to my grandmother. | just want to have a look at it. It


    doesn''t matter if | can''t open it, I''ll just keep it with me."


    He smiled faintly, "Mr. Roberts hopes that you can get to know what''s inside."


    The host continued to announce one million dors once.


    Kelsey leaned in closer to me and whispered, "This box is easily worth a million dors. With two boxes, the value will be even


    higher. You can pass them down as a family heirloom to your kids in the future."


    | thought for a moment and agreed that it was not a bad idea. It couldn''t be opened with one box. If the sandalwood box with me


    could be opened, it would have a much higher collection value.


    l initially thought that | could bring that box back when the host raised his wooden gravel and was about to knock it down after


    announcing the bidding price for the third time.


    However, unexpectedly, a deep voice called out, "Ten million dors!"


    Everyone in the auction hall began to stir in an instant. The price had far exceeded the initial value of the box.


    Evan frowned and was prepared to increase the bid, but | stopped him, "You don''t have to increase the bid anymore."


    It didn''t matter whether the box could be opened or not. If | really wanted to open it, | could find the person who had won the bid


    in private to try to negotiate with them.


    It wasn''t worth spending so much money buying that box.


    | took a look around the auction hall curiously, searching for the bidder.


    He was sitting in the VIP area in the


    front row. Kelsey ole ce er tongue


    on seeing hirntaha sai _ He''s just


    arrassistant. His boss hasn''t shown


    up yet!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | looked at the man who was holding the bidding board. He had a solemn face on and was dressed in a ck suit with his hair


    neatlybed.


    | couldn''t help but ask Kelsey, "How do you know that he''s not the boss?"


    How could someone with such a temperament not be a sessful person? | thought that he seemed just like a boss.


    Kelsey looked at me and shook her


    head, "That''s because you didn''t


    observe him caref lyagk ?Ae ''


    hes naowEdting, Indeed, he


    looks really rich because he''s


    wearing all the luxury brands, and


    they cost at least millions of dors."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Speaking of that, she looked at Evan,


    who was sitting next to me and said,


    "Look at Evan. ehascattandast


    sabaryeoF rhitlions of dors. Do you


    think the clothes he''s wearing is


    under a million dors?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | frowned and asked, "So, wearing million-dor clothes isn''t enough to show anything?"

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    She ced her hand on her forehead and whispered in my ear, "What | meant is that this man and Evan are on the same level.


    They have a much higher social status than ordinary people, but they are not the real boss. Think carefully about the clothes


    Hendrix usually wears."


    At the mention of that, | had never really noticed what brand of clothes Hendrix usually wore, so | said, "The clothes Hendrix


    wears are usually custom-made, and they are all of the same colors. There seems to be nothing special about them."


    That was true. He was always wearing ck. That was probably the reason why all of his clothes were specially customized.


    She snorted and continued, "Do you think custom-made clothes are not as expensive as the luxury branded ones? The cost of


    the designer''sbor alone is extremely high. Besides, the designer will be doing everything himself, from finding the best tailors


    to the embroidery. Therefore, its value cannot be measured. Besides, his clothes arepletely unique to his own. The


    designers are not allowed to sell the design and rights of those clothes to others without permission. In other


    words, there is only a piece of that outfit in the whole world."


    | frowned and stopped talking. | hadn''t learned about those things in detail. Evan was in charge of all the clothes Hendrix wore


    every day. To me, clothes were just things to cover our body. It didn''t matter if they were worth tens, hundreds or tens of


    thousands of dors. As long as they werefortable, there was no need to care about the price.


    The ten- million-dor box was eventually bought by the man in the suit. To me, the box didn''t have such a value at all. All |


    wanted was to open the box.


    After pondering for a while, | asked Evan to go and ask for the phone number of the man in the suit. | think he would also be


    curious about whether the Twin Box could be opened when they were ced together.


    The rest of the auctioned items were mostly jewelry and antiques. | didn''t know much about them, so | prepared to leave after


    looking at them for a while.


    Kelsey was a staff member, so she needed to help clean up the venue after the auction ended.


    Evan and | were stopped by someone once we stepped out of the museum.


    "Miss, please wait for a second!"


    Turning around, | saw that it was the man who had just bought the box. | couldn''t help but smile and greeted, "Hello!"


    He nodded and asked, "Miss, can | treat you to a cup of tea?"


    | nced sideways at Evan and thought that he must have told that man that we had the other box just then.


    Evan nodded, indicating that | could ept his invitation. | nodded, looked at the man and asked, "Sir, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Elmore Balton," he said with a faint smile that carried a sense of maturity.


    | nodded and smiled faintly, "My name is Arianna Reid. Nice to meet you."


    He smiled and gestured, "Miss Reid, please!"


    | followed him into a coffeehouse and took a seat. The elegant and charming female barista was creating intricate images on the


    coffee.


    Elmore was in no hurry to speak. He watched the barista, who was creating thette art, before saying, "Ucrebury is famous for


    their coffee. I''m lucky to be able to taste it today."


    I stayed quiet. Evan nced at him and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Balton, it''s better for you to get straight to the point."


    Elmore looked at him with a faint


    smile, then turned to me and said,


    "Just now, | heard that ee ReidlHids


    spe took eb y simr to


    t ox | won at the auction. I''m


    curious, so | would like to give it a try.


    | want to see whether the boxes can


    really be opened when they''re put


    together." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and said, "Mr. Balton,


    this is exactly what I''m thinking as


    well, but | left the b thon WelVe


    airgady given Jahur address. You


    can bring the box and visit me when


    you have the time. We can try and


    see if we can open it together."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He lifted his eyebrows and took a sip


    of tea. Smiling, he said, "Mis id


    you''re qui e thoyahifit Fowsver, I''m


    curibuig out something. | got mine


    from the auction. Where did you get


    your box?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    | frowned faintly and paused for a moment before continuing, "I didn¡¯t get the box from auctions. It''s just a keepsake left by my


    grandmother."


    Elmore''s face was slightly stunned for a moment before he smiled again, looking at me as he said, "In that case, | guess Miss


    Reid must be from a noble family. Ordinary families won''t be able to afford to hire top-notch carpenters to make this box."


    Speaking of that, he frowned slightly and said thoughtfully, "Although I''m not a native of Ucrebury, I''m still quite familiar with


    Ucrebury. | don''t think | have heard of the Reid family in Ucrebury before!"


    | smiled faintly and nced at Evan. He understood what | meant. Then, he looked at Elmore and said, "Mr. Balton, you''re


    thinking too much into this. We''re just an insignificant family. Although this box was left behind by our ancestors, we don''t know if


    the box you bought is actually the Twin Box, so we still have yet to confirm it."


    "By the way, it''s gettingte. We have to go back now."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elmore''s brows furrowed slightly as he looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, you..."


    | smiled lightly and said, "I''m really sorry. | need to go back and take care of my kids."


    With that, | got up. Elmore seemed to have something more to say, but when he saw that | was prepared to leave, he kept quiet.


    We got in the car after getting out of the museum. After starting the car engine, Evan took a sidelong nce in the rearview


    mirror. The corner of his mouth was raised in a smile full of disdain when he saw the car following us.


    | took a look and found that the driver in the car was Elmore. | asked lightly, "Have you conducted a background check on Mr.


    Balton?"


    Evan shook his head and replied, "I don''t have any information on him yet, but we''ll know who he ister."


    Looking at the Maybach that was following us, | couldn''t help frowning slightly, "There must be someone else above him."


    Evan nodded.


    What puzzled me was the reason why Elmore was trying to trick me into telling him what he wanted.


    ¡°Are they trying to dig something out of me?" | asked, perplexed.


    Evan shook his head slightly and said, "| guess they''re trying to find out more about the box." Pausing for a moment, he looked


    at me and asked, "Have you ever asked about the origins of the box?"


    | shook my head, "My grandmother kept the box in the cab since | was young. She seemed to have never opened it at all. |


    thought it was some kind of jewelry box, so | didn''t pay much attention to it."


    "Hmm," he responded tly. "It seems that he wants to know more about the person behind the box."


    | pursed my lips and didn''t continue speaking. Those things needed to be investigated. It was impossible to figure everything out


    by sheer guessing.


    The car behind continued to follow us. They were probably afraid that we would notice them, so they purposely kept their


    distance.


    Evan drove in the direction of the vi. Seeing that, | couldn''t help saying, "It''s unsafe if we let them know where we''re staying.


    Let''s get rid of them first!"


    After all, we still had no idea what kind of person Elmore was. It felt unsafe to let them find out about us so easily.


    Evan nodded and sped up, changing course. Fortunately, he was familiar with Ucrebury. After making a short detour, he got rid of


    the car that was following us.


    It was already dark when we got back


    to the vi. Anne had elise ea


    asleep. D wnstgits Mire had


    Tsay down all the things she


    had prepared for the visit to the


    grave. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing that | was back, she greeted


    me and said, "Mr. Roberts ca eSiii


    several times to check Rethier


    ate I''m afraid that he''s


    worried. You''d better call him back."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded. | hadn''t looked at my phone while | was on my way back just then. | only realized that it was out of battery when | took


    it out at the moment.


    So | returned to the bedroom to charge my phone and called Hendrix after washing up. The call was picked up as soon as |


    dialed his number.


    It seemed that he had been waiting for my call. His voice was a little deep as he asked, "Are you in bed now?"


    | chuckled and turned on the speaker.


    Then, | put the mobile He cone


    dressin able end seid not e


    poh" just finished taking a


    shower. What are you doing?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Missing you!" Sometimes, he really was quite the corny one.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    | didn''t bicker with Hendrix. Instead, | smiled and said, "How are you today? Is it raining in Jarold City?"


    It was the rainy season, which was a good thing as it was an excellent season for nting crops in Ucrebury.


    He hummed in assent and asked in a deep voice, "How was the auction?"


    After thinking for a moment, | replied, "| saw the box. It''s exactly the same as the one my grandmother gave me."


    "Why didn''t you bid for it?¡± he asked lightly.


    | was stunned for a moment. | wanted to ask him how he found out that | didn''t bid for it, but | suddenly remembered that Evan


    must have told him.


    | paused for a while before saying, "The price was too high. | felt that it wasn''t worth it."


    He said, "It''s worth the money if you like it. What''s more, it holds a special meaning for you."


    Knowing that he was wealthy, | didn''t refute him and just said, "A man called Elmore Balton bought it. | asked Evan to leave him


    a message. After | settle everything here, | would like to contact him to open the box."


    He answered by saying, "Alright. When are you heading out tomorrow?"


    "| may have to go out earlier because the cemetery is somewhat far away."


    ¡°Alright, I''ll wait for your return."


    | smiled faintly and felt as if he was a child. After hanging up on the call, | also went to bed early.


    The next day.


    We got up rtively early because we were going to the cemetery. Anne was half-asleep. When we got in the car, she continued


    to sleep, slumping on me.


    Evan was the one who drove, and his eyes were a little puffy. It was probably because he had to wake up early, and he hadn''t


    slept well the night before.


    Minnie had prepared breakfast for us in the morning. | looked at him and said, "I''ll switch with youter. You can have your


    breakfast first.¡±


    He nced sideways at me, shook his head slightly, and said with a smile, "There''s no need for that. | already ate in the


    morning."


    | told him, "Actually, | can go there by myself. You need to go visit your ancestor''s graves too."


    He smiled and shook his head, "It doesn''t matter. My parents are still around, and they will go. Those we care about are still


    around. They will go to the cemetery to visit the graves of our ancestors."


    Those we cared about were still around. That was probably what everyone wished they could say on a day like that. In our lives,


    the most important thing was that the people we cared about were alive. We didn''t need to experience the parting, didn''t need to


    shed tears during those rainy seasons when we thought of them, and didn''t need to suffer in sorrow.


    That was probably the greatest blessing in life.


    After driving for a while, he said, "By the way, | conducted a background check on Mr. Baltonst night. He''s from Jarold City, but


    there is limited information about him. | found that he had met Master Milton several times.¡±


    Hearing that, | couldn''t help frowning, "Then, he should be acquainted with the Milton family."


    After hesitating for a moment, | made


    a bold guess, "Could it be Tes BE


    that Elmore is sarjecend frorh the


    ninorcrahhiy, and the reason why


    they are putting this sandalwood box


    up for auction is to find the other


    box?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan watched the cars on the road. After a moment of silence, he said lightly, "It''s hard to say."


    It was already noon when we arrived at the cemetery. The drizzle had stopped, and the sun had risen. Arainbow hung above the


    cemetery, and the air was particrly refreshing.


    Anne had an excellent memory. She had only been there once, but she managed to find the ancestors¡¯ graves on her own


    despite the fact that new graves had been added to the cemetery.


    We went to pay respect to the elders


    first. It had been five years, ann


    Dalton Ro rtsporttSitad''be


    alte urry. | almost couldn''t make


    out his appearance from the portrait


    anymore. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Anne asked me, "Mommy, are we all going to die?"


    | nodded. When | was a child, | failed


    to understand what death meant.


    After | grew up, | realigetshacaDine


    ee leave one


    after another. We had no idea when


    we would have the time to meet and


    talk to each other again after our


    goodbyes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Some people had left before we even had the time to say goodbye.


    I said, "We will all die, but we won''t disappear forever."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Anne didn''t understand what | had just said, nor did |pletely understand myself either. Staring at Dalton''s portrait nkly, |


    thought that he must probably feel a little disappointed since Hendrix had note.


    When Dalton passed away, Hendrix had held resentment in his heart, so he hadn''te to see him off. At the moment,


    Hendrix''s resentment had faded, and it seemed that he had also missed Dalton less.


    | wasn''t sure whether it was a good or a bad thing. Someone was crying in front of a new grave. It must be someone who had


    just left, and the grief of the family members had not yet dissipated.


    | didn''t like to cry in front of graves. Holding Anne, we bade goodbye to Dalton and went to Grandmother''s grave.


    Holding me, Anne tugged at my sleeve, "Mommy, why is that man standing in front of Greatgrandma''s grave?"


    | looked over and saw a tall and slender man in ck standing solemnly and coldly in front of Grandmother''s grave. | could not


    see his expression clearly because he had his back facing


    US.


    | tried to think but | couldn''t remember who that person was. From my memory, | couldn''t remember Grandmother knowing such


    a person!


    Feeling strange, | went forward and greeted him, "Hello!"


    The man stiffened. After a while, he turned and looked at me coldly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was handsome and cold, with an aura that kept people at arm''s length. He looked at me and said nothing. ncing at me


    faintly, he then turned around and prepared to leave.


    Seeing the white chrysanthemums and offerings in front of the grave, | couldn''t help looking at the person. | said, "Sir, you are..."


    The man looked back at me and said coldly, "I''m just a passerby!"


    He left after that simple reply.


    Watching him leave, | couldn''t help but wonder when my grandmother knew such a person.


    | stopped thinking about it after bowing and saying goodbye to Grandma along with Anne. Monique''s grave was thetest one.


    Although five years had passed, there was no weed and damages at her grave. It looked so new.


    | couldn''t seem to understand Josiah. Perhaps he had never loved Natalie and Monique at all. To him, they were just passersby


    and the people he felt guilty towards.


    Due to the fact that they were no longer around, there was only guilt and regret left in his heart.


    If both of them were still alive, he would probably still be cold and indifferent to them. They would even turn into strangers.


    On the way back, | met the man with a cold expression again. His ck SUV was parked in front of the cemetery, and it looked


    cool and domineering.


    He nced at me and Anne lightly when he saw us. Then, he put on his sunsses and drove away.


    In the car, Evan said, "Mrs. Roberts, Mr. Roberts has asked me to book the return flight for tonight. Is that okay for you?"


    | smiled and said, "Alright!" As he had already booked the flight, | could no longer ask him to cancel it.


    Not long after the car started its engine, there was a sudden violent braking sound that shook my eardrums, making them swell.


    The car suddenly came to a halt with


    Anne lying in my arms. an calmed


    poinan ogked at anthbiadk car in front


    ae and slightly squinted his eyes.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | also came back to my senses and saw two men getting out of the ck car with a spanner in their hands. They were obviously


    coming for us.


    "Bang!" The car window was smashed.


    "Mrs. Roberts, call the police!" As Evan spoke, the window ss of the driver''s seat had already been smashed down.


    The door of the car was opened, and Evan was dragged out of the car by two strong men. They then tied his limbs up and


    shoved him into the car.


    | froze for a moment before taking out my phone. Just as | was about to make the call, my phone was snatched away.


    Before | could react, the door of the


    backseat was opened. Two strat


    men each sto omrpadttside,¡ã


    Igonirig at be, saying with faces


    devoid of emotions, "Miss Reid,


    pleasee with us!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | held Anne in my arms, worried that they might scare her, so | asked calmly, "What do you all want?"


    ¡°It will only take half an hour of your time, so please cooperate!" the two men said with dark faces.


    | was worried that they would hurt


    Anne, so | didn''t fight back. | aQh et


    of the car with aneieemny arms,


    aaked Ste two men, and said as


    calmly as possible, "Lead the way!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Fortunately, the two men didn''t talk too much nonsense and followed me, one in front of me and another behind me.


    "Where are we going?" an emotionless cold voice sounded. It was ented but loud enough for everyone to be able to hear it


    clearly.


    The two men stopped, and | looked over as well. It was the man whom | had just seen in front of the grave.


    ¡°F*ck, who the f*ck are you? Mind your own business," The two men burst out swearing and said rudely.


    The man smiled faintly, but his gaze was still as cold and sharp as before, "It''s broad daylight now. Aren''t you two being too


    conspicuous?"


    "It''s none of your business," the two men were really arrogant.


    "Since you''re inviting someone over, you should always have proper etiquette. If you take people away in such a rude and


    tant manner, could | say that you''re disturbing the public order and intentionally hurting others?" the man said, pulling his coat


    casually with a cold face.


    Feeling that he was being nosy, the duo didn''t say anything else and went forward, deciding to beat him up.


    They probably didn''t expect that the tall and thin man to be such a good fighter. The two strong men were at a disadvantage after


    a few moves. They looked at him in embarrassment and warned, "You''d better not poke your nose into other people''s business."


    The man nodded and said, "Well, | seldom poke my nose into other people''s businesses, but | can''t ignore it once | encounter it.


    I''m nosy that way."


    "F*ck!" Probably knowing that they were no match for him, the two men threw the tied-up Evan out of the car.


    Then, they drove away.


    | busily untied the ropes for Evan. Once | was done, | got up and prepared to thank him, but the man had already left.


    Without thinking too much into it, | looked at Evan and asked lightly, "Are you okay?"


    He shook his head, got into the car, and drove directly to the airport.


    Hendrix had always arranged bodyguards to protect me in Jarold City. However, he only asked Evan toe with me since |


    only nned to be in Ucrebury for a few days.


    That day''s incident was an ident. With my safety not guaranteed, Evan was a vignt man, so he naturally didn''t allow me to


    stay in Ucrebury for too long.


    Therefore, he instantly booked a flight back to Jarold City.


    It was already eleven o''clock at night when we arrived at Jarold City. Anne had fallen asleep, and Evan held her in his arms.


    As soon as | exited the airport and before | could realize what was going on, | was pulled into an embrace and held tightly.


    | realized that the person was Hendrix when | whiffed in the familiar scent. | guessed that Evan had already told him about the


    things that had happened at the cemetery.


    We didn''t say anything. After getting in the car, he asked Evan to head home to have a good rest, and we headed back to the


    vi in the eastern suburbs.


    Back in the vi, he ced Anne on the bed and held me tightly in his arms when we returned to the bedroom while looking at


    me with a meaningful gaze.


    He said, "I missed you so much." The way an adult expressed his love was different from that of a child.


    Children would tell you that they missed you straightforwardly, but adults would only tell you that the moon was beautiful that


    night.


    | looked up at him and said with a smile, "That''s not romantic at all."


    He said with a faint smile, "Then, what should | say?"


    | thought for a moment and agreed


    that it would be awkward if Hendri


    told me that ''T. emeenlis peauititu


    tOpigtnihdtead of directly confessing


    his love. Maybe it was better for him


    to say that he missed me


    straightforwardly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | smiled and said while holding him, "I missed you too."


    Actually, there was no need to say


    romantic words to each othe


    could tee


    thddight just by looking into each


    other''s eyes, saying that we missed


    our other half. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Weid down in bed after taking a


    shower. | couldn''t hold back e


    when | re lized thane hat not


    mentiered the things that had


    happened in Ucrebury at all. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Laying on his arm, | told him honestly, "| met a man with an icy aura at Grandmother''s grave. He saved us today, but | don''t know


    his name."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Hendrix tried to avoid the topic. He nced sideways at me, concealing the worried look on his face as he said, "Evan is already


    investigating the incident. Such a thing will never happen again.¡±


    He was talking about the part where | had almost been taken away.


    After encountering several idents, | had learned how to stay calm. Leaning on his arm, | smiled lightly and said,


    "Grandmother said that people are bound to encounter idents in their lives."


    He smiled lightly and said, "You really know how tofort yourself."


    | regarded his words as apliment. However, | still couldn''t figure one thing out after thinking for a moment, "Who is going


    through so much trouble just to meet me?"


    He pursed his lips, and his eyes darkened. Then, he changed the subject and said, "Aunt Nerissa asked us to go to her ce for


    dinner tomorrow. Is that okay?"


    | nodded. It was good to go out and walk around more.


    Noticing his reaction, | felt somewhat tired. | looked at him pitifully, saying, "I''m tired!"


    He nodded slightly and held me in his arms. Then, he said in a deep voice, "Alright then, let''s sleep."


    | was afraid as a one-time urrence could be considered an ident, but for the same thing to happen three or four times was


    abnormal.


    | didn''t want to wake up every time and find the bed stained with my blood. That would mean that | might not be as healthy as |


    thought.


    Perhaps, | was too tired. | slept incredibly well, lying in his arms.


    | fell into a deep sleep.


    Hendrix had to wake me up the next day because | was soundly asleep. | had no idea when he had woken up, and he was.


    already holding his phone in his hand, looking refreshed.


    He looked like he had just taken a shower as he said, "Someone called you."


    | was still half asleep when | reached out for my phone, picked up the call, and put it beside my ear.


    ¡°Are you back? Do you have time today? Come out and have coffee with me," sounded Freya''s voice.


    | replied with a slightly hoarse voice, "Maybe | won''t have time today. | have an appointment


    today. | can''t meet you."


    She cursed and said, "I''m booking you the day after tomorrow. Don''t make any appointments with anyone."


    | nodded and hung up on the call. | couldn''t help blushing when | saw Hendrix looking at me, so | asked subconsciously, "What''s


    wrong?"


    ¡°Are you hungry?" While speaking, he put the clothes he had chosen on the side of the bed. Apparently, he had picked them out


    for me.


    I sat up straight and shook my head. Then, | got out of bed to change my clothes. My nervousness was apparent due to my


    quick movements.


    He held my wrist and said helplessly, "Take your time. We''re not in a rush. You buttoned your shirt wrongly.¡±


    Before | could take a closer look, he had rebuttoned my clothes with his beautiful fingers for me.


    | lowered my head and watched his unhurried movements, my heartbeat seemingly quickening.


    | blushed. Some said that when two people were together for a long time, the blushing and adrenaline rush would disappear.


    However, Hendrix and | had been together for many years.


    He was dissatisfied as | didn''t eat much for breakfast. He motioned for me to have a few more bites, but | would still vomit the


    food out if | forced myself to eat more.


    | replied, "It''s not good for the stomach if | force myself to eat."


    He pursed his lips and stopped forcing me.


    He looked at his cell phone when we


    got out of the house. It seemed t


    he was searching fortheeaddress, He


    Hayibear t6Nerissa''s ce several


    times. With his good memory, how


    could he forget the way to her ce?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was overthinking things.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He didn''t go to Nerissa''s ce.


    Wetead he took me to KFC. cou


    Watching the people Ealing in and


    oud bf door. | suspected that


    Hendrix had driven in the wrong


    direction. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tugging his sleeve, | asked with uncertainty, "Have youe to the wrong ce?"


    "No, | haven''t!"


    Puzzled, | muttered speechlessly,


    "Anne isn''t with us n ware ws doing


    teduygomiathing tor her?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He lifted his eyebrows and dragged me inside, "We''re buying food for you."


    | mumbled, "I''m not a child."


    He looked back at me with a smile in his eyes, "Is there any difference between you and a child?"

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    | couldn''t rebuke Hendrix''s words, so | kept silent. Looking up at him, | asked, "Are we going to take it to go or eat here?"


    He looked around. It was obvious that he disliked such crowded ces, but he still said, "Go and look for a seat."


    All | just needed to do was to do what he had said. | found a seat by the window and took a few bites of the burger. With my chin


    resting on the palm of my hand, | didn''t make a sound as | looked at the bustling crowd outside the window.


    He looked at me and asked with raised eyebrows, "What are you thinking about?"


    | looked back at him and asked, "Why did you suddenly bring me here to eat a burger?"


    He lifted his eyebrows, "It''s because you like it!"


    Oh?


    What did he mean by that?


    It was not the weekend that day. Most of the people in the mall were young lovers who were shopping on their off-days.


    There was a H&M shop downstairs, and it was bustling with young people. | said, "Monique used to say that if we had boyfriends


    in the future, we must drag them to shop with us. We would ask our boyfriends to buy us a few more bags and go to H&M to try


    on a few more sets of clothes."


    Hendrix nced at the shop downstairs and asked with slightly raised eyebrows, "Are the clothes there expensive?"


    | shook my head, "Not really. They only cost a few hundred dors. You can even buy some of them for around fifty dors when


    they are on sale."


    He was a little perplexed, "Then..."


    | looked at him and felt that he didn''t know much about the lives of ordinary people.


    | spoke, "When | was in college, | only had eight hundred dors to spend per month, and there was not much left after deducting


    my meal expenses. We girls always care about our looks, and we always want to buy good-looking clothes and cosmetics.


    Sometimes, after saving for a few months, a set of cosmetics will make that money disappear in no time."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He nodded, looked at the store downstairs and asked, "Do you still like them now?"


    | looked at him and said in a solemn manner, "Do you still like the Ultraman cards you liked to y with when you were five?"


    He thought about it seriously and said, "I didn''t


    y with those at all."


    Fine!


    Perhaps our childhoods were different.


    Aslightly surprised female voice rang out from behind me,"Mr. Roberts, you''re here as well?"


    Turning around, | saw Rowane. She had a seven or eight year old child with her who looked beautiful.


    Hendrix looked at her and nodded his head slightly in greeting.


    The little boy looked around, and his gazended on the family bucket on our table.


    | asked, "Do you want to eat together?"


    Slightly stunned, Rowane looked at Hendrix as if she was asking for his permission.


    Hendrix kept quiet, which meant that he had tacitly given his permission.


    Rowane sat down and told the little boy not to create any trouble before going off to order some food.


    | passed the family bucket to him. The little fellow looked at it and said thank you softly. It seemed that he was a little shy.


    When Rowane came back and saw that he was already eating, she frowned slightly and asked, "Did you thank them?"


    The little fellow looked at Hendrix and me before thanking each of us. He then continued to eat quietly.


    Hendrix was always a taciturn man. At the moment, he spoke even less because there were more people around us.


    At first, small talk could still be made, but after some time, we ran out of topics.


    When he saw that | had stopped eating and kept looking at my phone, he asked, ¡®Are you done eating?"


    | nodded and said, "Yes!"


    He got up and reached out his hand to hold mine, saying, "Let''s go!"


    Rowane suddenly spoke up, "Mr.


    Roberts, the Al pro ram has adw)


    upgatgs: May KiSiR bout it with you


    for a moment?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He replied emotionlessly, "We''re not in the office right now."


    What he was trying to imply was that he would only discuss his work with her during working hours.


    Rowane said, "It''s a smart


    housekeeper that runs on an Al. |


    happens to be yitable Tor tHisidnd


    Of yestart e can survey the


    environment here and discuss the


    specifics in detail here." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix frowned. It was obvious that he was displeased.


    "| happen to have something to buy. I''ll go shopping for a while. You guys can talk."


    | wasn''t deliberately avoiding them,


    but | just felt that it as\ppintldss\to


    ip-sychi@loditinued stalemate.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Hendrix cast a sideways nce at me and asked in a deep voice, "You don''t need me to apany you?"


    | could sense that there was anger in his voice, but | still nodded and said, "| can go alone."


    What should | buy?


    | wandered around after walking out of KFC and couldn''t find anything to buy.


    Going shopping alone would make one''s mood fluctuate easily, and | was feeling somewhat depressed at that moment. Why had


    | walked out on my own?


    | clearly knew that Rowane was interested in Hendrix, but | still gave her a window of opportunity. | felt like a fool.


    After wandering around for a while, | began to feel downcast. As | looked at my reflection on the store window, | would always


    feel ufortable.


    It was due to my emotions, as well as my inner turmoil.


    Yes, | felt inferior. The scar on my face wasn''t deep, and it couldn''t be noticed easily if one didn''t take a careful look. However,


    since it was a scar, it was impossible that no traces would be left at all.


    Rowane was incredibly outstanding. She was truly exceptional. She was beautiful, graceful, intelligent, resolute and brave. Most


    men would probably fall for such a woman!


    | had no idea when | had started to feel inferior. Perhaps it was from the moment | hurt my face, or even before that.


    It probably started a little earlier, but it was just that it hadn''t been so obvious at that time.


    | decided to cut my hair.


    | was a little stunned when such an idea suddenly popped into my mind. Perhaps | could cover the scar on my face with my hair.


    It was easy to find a hair salon in the center of the city. On the first floor of the shopping mall, there was a hair salon.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There were two young men distributing leaflets at the door. | casually took one from them and saw that new members could


    enjoy washing, blowing and cutting services for neen dors.


    | decided to try the salon out not because it was cheap, but because | noticed that the hairstylist had quite a nice hairstyle.


    | sat down after a hair wash.


    The hairstylist asked, "Miss, what kind of style would you like?" "Just the same as hers!" | lifted my hand and pointed at the


    short-haired model on the wall. Half of her face was covered by thick bangs, which looked good on her.


    The hairstylist took a nce at my hair and suggested seriously, "Miss, if you want to cover the scar on your face, you can try


    cutting your bangs. There''s no need to cut your hair short. Your hair is beautiful."


    My mind went nk for a moment. So, the scar was more apparent than I had thought.


    "Then, cut it! I''ll give it a go."


    He nodded and started working with his scissors. Apanied with some exciting music, he said to me while trimming my hair,


    ¡°Miss, you have a face that''s considered beautiful by most people''s standards. | suggest you try having a more trendy hairstyle. It


    is quite popr now. It doesn''t hurt your hair, and you can maintain the hairstyle without perming or dying your hair. This hairstyle


    lasts quite long, around half a year."


    | smiled faintly and gave him a perfunctory reply, "No, thank you!"


    | hadn''t changed my hairstyle for many years, so | was already used to the way | looked.


    | was d that he didn''t continue to promote his suggestion after seeing that | wasn''t interested.


    Half an hour passed.


    When | looked at myself in the mirror,


    | felt that | suddenly became


    years you err conlGHer help


    Aaeeuiive surprised as |


    eximed, "How could..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Cutting bangs will make you look younger. Your skin and facial features are well-defined, so you''ll look young after cutting


    bangs."


    | smiled faintly and felt a little better.


    Walking out of the hair salon, |


    walked along the street and


    asionally looked ASS refidctidn


    anyhestoredaibptay windows. |


    couldn''t help thinking that maybe it


    would be good for me to change into


    a set of younger-looking clothes.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    So, | went straight into the H&M store


    and picked out a few sets of loves.


    | had chosen sor oeetals; white


    SH ANS vhs shoes. It seemed


    that those clothes would make one


    look younger. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    With my bangs, | looked younger.


    | changed my clothes and walked past several streets, feeling a little tired. | stood in front of the window and looked at my


    reflection.


    The more | looked at myself, the more | found myself amusing. | failed to hold back myughter and burst outughing.


    Smiling at the window like a fool, | attracted strange looks from passersby. Everyone probably wondered if | was stupid.


    "Miss, do you want toe in and have a look?"


    When | came back to my senses, | found myself standing at the door of the store, looking at the clothes behind the window.


    The others probably thought that | wasughing at the clothes behind the window.


    Looking at the male model in the store, | was slightly relieved. Fortunately, | was not regarded as a psychopath.


    "Alright!" Although | had no idea what | could buy in a men''s clothing store, | entered under the expectant gaze of the shop


    assistant.


    Initially, | just wanted to wander around, but | couldn''t help stopping in front of a set of casual clothing.


    It consisted of a woolen sweater, a grey leather jacket and white pants. It came off as casual, yet all the clothes were matched


    perfectly.


    | couldn''t help lifting my arms to touch the clothes, thinking, "How would Hendrix look in these clothes?"


    He never wore clothes of other colors. Maybe he could try it out?


    ¡°Are you buying this for your boyfriend? This set is thetest design this year. With a discount of ten percent off, you can get it for


    five thousand and eight hundred dors. You can get one for your boyfriend.¡±


    Five thousand and eight hundred dors?


    It seemed to be quite cheappared to Hendrix''s custom-made clothes.


    The shop assistant asked, "Would you like to pay with your card, Miss?"


    | froze and recalled the bnce of my bank card. A set of clothes wouldn''t affect me.


    | looked for the bank card in my purse and handed it to the shop assistant.


    The shop assistant said with a smile on his face, "Miss, the bnce is insufficient!"


    | was taken aback for a moment and thought to myself that it had been a long time since | had a job, and | had used that card


    when | was in Hovell. The money saved in it was all earned from when | was working. | had not spent much in the past few


    years, so | had enough money to spend.


    | was used to using that card, but | found out just then that the bnce wasn''t as much as | had thought.


    | hadn''t worked for a year and would eventually run out of money.


    Seeing that | was in a daze, the shop assistant asked in a low voice, "Miss, do you still want it?"


    | retracted the bank card, smiled, and nodded, "Yes!"


    | never wanted to use the card given by Hendrix, and | barely used it too. On the other hand, Aaron had also given me a card, so


    | seldom used Hendrix''s money.


    After all, | wanted to buy the clothes for him. | might as well use his card!


    | whipped out two ck cards from my bag that looked exactly the same. | was a little confused and couldn''t tell which one was


    the card Hendrix had given me.


    In the midst of feeling conflicted, |


    randomly handed over one caresten


    the shop asses Se the two


    dk ards in my hands, he was


    stunned and swiped the card. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He then handed the card to me with both hands and smiled, "Miss, do you need anything else?"


    | shook my head and smiled, "Nothing else, thank you!"


    "You''re wee toe again next time!"


    In the clothing store, the shop


    assistant whispered excitedly to his


    colleague, NS h stwe Ol)


    igh-| C s- Those who


    h esi use billions as a unit


    of measurement for their money.


    There are only a few people in Jarold


    City with this card, but thisdy has


    two of them." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| saw her too. Oh my god, she''s just


    too rich. When | first saw_herswipel


    ordinangearts, thoug t she was


    ADIGE . Athol


    just an average office worker. | didn''t


    expect that..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The two ck cards are probably other people''s. Look at the signature. It was Roberts or something. She probably has some


    strange rtions with that person."

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    When | got out of the store, | couldn''t hear anything else. | carried my shopping bags and sighed.


    By the time | went to KFC, Hendrix and Rowane were no longer there.


    Perhaps they had to leave first, so it was a lie to say that | was not disappointed. | had tofort myself by saying that they were


    working and that it was nothing.


    | didn''t drive to the mall, and it was inconvenient to go to Nerissa¡¯s ce at night, so | took a taxi back to the vi.


    It was alreadyte and dark when | arrived home.


    After Fiona finished cooking, she left some reminders and left in a hurry.


    | looked for Anne and she was ying in her room after having her dinner. When she saw me, she called out, "Mom!"


    Then, she continued ying with her toys.


    | didn''t bother her and | returned to the bedroom. | thought that Hendrix wasn''t at home.


    As | opened the door, a cold voice sounded.


    There was a hint of anger in his voice as he said, "Why didn''t you pick up the phone?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    | froze and found that my phone was turned off. "My phone died," | exined.


    As he stood at the balcony, his slender and straight back looked a little cold and stern.


    He slowly turned back at me and asked coldly, "What did you do just now?"


    "| went to buy something." | lifted the box in my hand and looked up at him with a slight smile, "| bought you some clothes.


    They''re a little different from your usual style."


    He looked at me and narrowed his eyes. | reckoned that perhaps he was mad at me for forgetting the time and for wandering


    around the mall.


    | said, "Don''t you want to try the clothes on? | paid with your card!"


    He looked at me, and his cold eyebrows rxed. He said tiredly, "No, you should go to bed early."


    The more | looked at him, the more confused | became. | couldn''t help asking, "Hendrix, can we talk?"


    He stood where he was and did not turn his head around. Only the bedsidemp in the bedroom was switched on, and it was


    somewhat dim.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    | pursed my lips, put the bags of clothes in my hand down and said, "Am | not good enough for you? Is that why you''re angry? If


    so, you can tell me about my ws, and | will improve myself."


    He turned to look at me with anger appearing on his face, "No, you''re doing a good job. You''re absolutely wless."


    He was obviously mad at me.


    | pursed my lips and asked, "Hendrix, don''t you think that we''re not like a couple now?"


    "Is that so?" He asked mockingly. "What do you think a husband and wife should be like? We''ve been together for so many


    years. It''s time for us to reach a conclusion for that."


    | stood rooted to the ground. The


    conversation had be


    meanin sg. |diant GRO to speak


    What enn the silence was


    more meaningful than a


    conversation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked back at me and stayed


    quiet. If we chose to be isilenesebeh\


    faged with probl¨¦As, touidn''t be


    | before we strayed further.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a pause, | said, "I cut my hair."


    "Hmm," He replied. The anger in his voice seemed to have subsided as he said, "I''m not blind!"


    "| covered the scar. It''s not noticeable anymore so it''s okay."


    He looked up and red at me, "Is it alright just because you covered it?"


    He suppressed his anger and said,


    "Arianna, do you think thet j justo


    eyey dar mention the


    Amipcitdig you can just pretend to


    ignore it?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | opened my mouth wide and was rendered speechless for a moment, "I..."


    "Just go to bed. We don''t have to talk about it," he spoke harshly and immediately left the bedroom.


    | stared at the bag on the floor for a long time, then pursed my lips and went to bed.


    As expected, | couldn''t fall asleep as | stared at the ceiling for a long time.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Hendrix didn''te into the bedroom. He was probably resting in the study.


    The next day.


    Despite the clear and bright season, there was a slight drizzle.


    | woke up with a sore throat. Insomnia was enough to weaken my immune system, and | was afraid that | caught a cold. There


    seemed to be a corrtion somewhere.


    As | opened my eyes, Hendrix''s face in front of me sank as his hand touched my forehead.


    "| might have a fever but | think I''m fine!" | said as | got up from bed.


    He got up, poured some water, and gave me the medicine, "Take this medicine and rest. I''ll take you to the hospital if you still


    don''t feel better when | get back."


    | nodded,id on the bed, and watched him leave.


    My fever failed to subside. | grabbed my personal documents and rode a taxi to the hospital.


    Instead of going to the pulmonology department, | went straight to the general practitioner, who was an old man.


    He called a young man over, saying, "Measure her blood pressure."


    As it turned out, they were training their housemen.


    The houseman looked at me nervously and sat at the table, asking me to stretch my hand out.


    After measuring my blood pressure and conducting some examinations, he nced at the old man and at me again, seeming to


    be a little uncertain.


    The doctor nodded at him, indicating that he could be rest assured.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "From my examination, there''s an internal injury to your spleen and stomach. Your kidney


    isn''t in good condition either and your blood cirction is poor."


    The doctor did not say anything. He just nodded and motioned for the young man to get up. Then, he conducted an examination


    on me himself. After a while, he looked at me and asked, "Miss, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°I''m thirty-one."


    The doctor nodded and asked, "Do you have a child?"


    | nodded, thought for a moment, and then shook my head. He frowned and said, "Just answer with a simple yes or no."


    "No, | don''t have a child!"


    He was a little surprised and said, "Judging by my examination, you must have had a child."


    | pursed my lips and told him the truth, "The foetus suffocated to death in the womb."


    He frowned and said after a pause, "If you don''t want children, you can just undergo a mild treatment. However, if you do want


    children in the future, I''m afraid it will be difficult. You have a weak uterus, and it''ll be easy for two lives to be lost as you''re in


    poor health. After yourst surgery, the doctor should have told you that your uterus is weak and that the next child might not


    make it.¡±


    | was stunned and looked at him. Puzzled, | exined, "However, the child was not naturally born, not..."


    He nodded, "! know, but the same


    thing applies. It''s difficult to bm


    pregnant onrage Ven if you get


    pragn t, it''s easy for such a


    situation to happen again." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When | left the hospital, my head was buzzing. After the operation, all my attention was on the child.


    | never thought that | would not be


    able to get pregnant becaus Qhihe,


    surgery. When thestd¨¦tswas in the


    wore amniotic fluid burst, and it


    suffocated, kicking on the inner wall


    of my uterus. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There were also some internal


    injuries on my reproductive tract, and


    it was infected with reultipleCO ee}


    disgases! My ditomamune systemProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    automatically rejected any sperm


    that entered, rendering me never


    being able to get pregnant again.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    How ridiculous life was! When one was hopeful and was ready to start a new life, reality gave one a hard blow, making it


    impossible for one to move forward.


    Perhaps by coincidence, | ran into Irvin in the hospital. Either that, or he was deliberately looking for me.


    It had been half a year since we hadst met. He seemed to have aged a lot, but he was still as handsome as before.


    He blocked my way and said in a low voice, "Arianna, let''s talk."

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    | frowned and looked up at Irvin, "There is nothing we can talk about."


    He sneered and self-mockingly said, "So, have | already made you hate me so much?"


    | pursed my lips, refusing to exin myself.


    ¡°Hendrix has bought most of the Granger''s Group, and the court is investigating me. | am just waiting to be sentenced. Are you


    satisfied?"


    He smiled and said those words without a sliver of hurt, almost as if he was talking about someone else.


    | pursed my lips and said, "Let''s sit down."


    We went to the lounge area outside the hospital building.


    The April wind was quite gentle. It was not neither too cold nor too hot, and after a moment of silence, | looked at him.


    When | saw that he too had been looking at me, | couldn''t help but smile, "Do you regret saving me back then?"


    He was stunned for a moment, but he then smiled, "Never!"


    | looked down and smiled in relief, "At first, | didn''t understand why Hendrix had suddenly mped down on and wiped out the


    Granger Group. He didn''t let me contact you, let alone seek any information about you. Every time | mentioned your name, he


    would break down and even begin to lose his temper around me."


    Looking up at him, | sighed, "You were the one who told him about the child and | at Freya''s wedding, right?"


    He pursed his lips, looked at me, and nodded. His eyes were a little heavy. Fortunately, it seemed that he did not intend to hide


    the truth. He said, "When the baby was taken out of your womb, due to theck of oxygen, blood rushed to his brain, causing


    cerebral congestion in addition to the rising pressure andpression. Although he was still breathing, he wouldn''t have


    survived for long."


    | felt a sudden ache in my chest, causing me to lose control of my trembling hands and found myself struggling to breathe as |


    hyperventted.


    He looked at me with pain in his eyes, "| asked the doctor if he could save the baby, and he said that the sess rate was slim


    to none. When | put the baby into the incubator, he had opened his eyes momentarily. They were big and bright, much like yours


    and | think if he had grown up, he would''ve looked just like you. I''m sorry, but the odds were just too slim, so | decided to give up


    whilst you were still unconscious."


    | grabbed at my hands, nails digging into my flesh, as my nerves began to hurt.


    "Why didn''t you try? It wasn''t like there was no hope at all. You could''ve at least let me see him, even if | could just take one look.


    Why? Why couldn''t you have just let me take a look at him?!"


    His face twitched but he remained calm, "He was deformed. Even if he had survived, he would have been a burden to you."


    ¡°He was my child, though. | let him get hurt. How could you me him?" | put a hand on my chest as | struggled to catch my


    breath.


    He looked at me icily and said, "I told


    Hendrix so that he would let you go.


    Arianna, | don''t need children.|


    like childr a, cet Shirly te give birth


    Reve-atl give her enough money to


    go back to Mesville as soon as she


    births them and you can raise the


    children as your own. They''ll be the


    same as Anne, who is also your child,


    isn''t that right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    | looked at his somewhat feral face and felt a twinge of horror. Since when did he be such an extremist?


    He knew that | couldn''t get pregnant


    and couldn''t carry children anymore,


    so he would force shiehipto-hale 2)


    baby and ten send her away. Then,


    he would chain me to his side, and he


    would have both the children and |.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t help but feel that he was


    terrifying. | said, "Irvin, don''t you think


    you''re being too selfight Shire WVds


    more ean you think. If you


    unscrupulously hurt her like this, you


    will never meet anyone who will love


    you as much as she does." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Irvin sneered, "I don''t care!"


    | got up, suppressed my emotions, looked at him calmly and said, "You know what, all of this is fair. You erased any hope of my


    child''s survival and Hendrix destroyed your career. It''s all fair. As for the favor | owe you for saving my life, | will repay you for


    that."


    He grabbed my wrist and said, "Don''t be in a hurry to leave. Sit back with me for a while longer.¡±


    | frowned because | really didn''t want to.


    Exerting a little more force, he pushed me back into my seat and said, "| know you hate me and might not be willing to even see


    me but Arianna, but I''m lonely. The members of thepany have left. That day, | stood on the top floor and stayed there for a


    long time. | watched the lights of the thousands of homes below, but my heart was empty and lonely. I''ve lived like this all these


    years. | am someone who doesn''t like to remember or reminisce about the dead, but | keep on seeing my parents in my dreams.


    In the dreams, it would be New Year''s Eve, and they would prepare a lot of dishes and always urge me toe home quickly."


    ¡°However, every time | woke up, | found myself facing and staring into an empty room. Then, | thought, maybe | would look for


    you and when | saw you, | would feel better. So, | would drive to the vi in the eastern suburbs and stand outside the gate,


    watching you with your bright lights and listening to yourughter. There, for a few seconds, I''d get the strong urge to go in and


    whisk you away, but then seeing Hendrix smile as he held you in his arms, was too blinding. That kind of happiness was


    something | had never possessed."


    | had no way of replying to that. Instead, | looked at him with my face schooled expressionless. After a moment of silence, | said,


    "It''s gettingte.


    | should head back."


    He didn''t stop me, but said, "Arianna, have you thought about it? You''re infertile now, and Anne is not your own child. No matter


    how much Hendrix loves you, he has to consider the Roberts family line. You respected Dalton, and you of all people know best


    what his greatest wish was when he was still alive. If Nerissa knows that you won''t be able to get pregnant, do you think she will


    still let you live your life with him? Arianna, this is real life, not some movie script. No one is that broadminded and generous."


    | looked back at him with a faint smile and said, "Irvin, you really know how to rub salt into people''s wounds, to manipte and


    hurt them, but those are all your words from a singr perspective. Everyone is different. Take for example, a child. If a man and


    his wife have a child, they would be a bona fide couple. He wouldn''t force his wife to leave and then find a person who


    doesn''t love him to live with her. Like you said Irvin, this is real life, not a script. Why are you unwilling to return back to your own


    life? Live your own life!"


    For some people, when they said they did not love someone, it was genuine. From the time they meet you to the time they both


    went your separate ways, they never were in love and never developed any feelings for that person despite all the time spent


    together.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Gratitude and guilt might be present, but there was never love. That was fate.


    It waste by the time | returned to the vi. Frey a called, the line breaking up a little, "Arianna, do you even still regard me as


    your friend? You didn''te to visit me when | gave birth, or while | was recuperating. I''ve asked you out so many times only to


    be turned down, so what''s going on?"


    | had been thinking about that when |


    went out in the morning.J had OT!


    vepisdipiinen te going to the


    hospital, but somehow | totally forgot


    all about it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Standing in the dark in the vi, |


    found myself in a muddle an


    loss for words, Tos oA) Phing | could


    thidk ae was, "I''m sorry, Freya. |


    went to the hospital today, |..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You went to the hospital? Why? What happened?"


    Her series of questions stunned me


    as | mumbled a reply lt wasTust'' |


    feypr feelin better now." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The matter about the child was not appropriate for discussion.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Freya thought about it and said, "Well, you should go home and get some rest. When you get better,e and visit me and my


    child. You muste to the baby shower. You''re to be like his elder sister from now on, so you have toe no matter


    what."


    My mind went nk for a moment before | realized that the child and | were technically of the same generation. | couldn''t help


    butugh and say, "Sure, I''ll definitelye!"


    After | hung up on Freya, | felt a little better. The lights in the vi were still lit and Fiona was tidying up the kitchen.


    When she saw that | hade home, she came out to wee me as she enquired, "Madam, why did youe home sote?


    Where have you been? Sir has called home several times to ask after you and he was so anxious at not being able to reach you


    that he came back in a rush. Hurry up and go look for him."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She raised her hand and pointed to the second floor, signaling me to go upstairs to take a look. | was stunned for a moment as |


    thought, "Hasn''t my phone been switched on the whole time?"


    Why couldn''t his calls get through? Scrolling through my phone, | found that Hendrix''s number had been moved to silent


    notifications. It was a touch screen phone so it must''ve been done by ident.


    | went upstairs and found Hendrix in the study room. The lights were dimmed, and his back was facing me as his tall figure stood


    facing the French windows, looking lonely and empty.


    "Hendrix!" | called out in a low voice as | felt guilty. He must have called me many times.


    He stood still in front of the window as if he hadn''t heard me. However, the room was empty and there were only two of us. How


    could he not have heard me?


    | approached him, stood behind his back, and took the initiative to apologize, "I went to the hospital and saw the doctor. My


    phone identally..."


    He turned suddenly and looked at me, his eyes dark and deep as the bottomless sea, "You seem to have never addressed me


    so intimately before?¡±


    | froze as my mind short circuited. | looked at him in confusion and said,


    He walked towards me, his tall and slender body fixed in front of me. There was a tinge of coldness in his voice as he said,


    ¡°Even without Anne, you still would''ve left without hesitation, wouldn''t you?"


    | frowned, "What are you talking about?"


    "You met Irvin?" he asked calmly, almost as if he had managed to suppress all emotions.


    | was taken aback and suddenly understood the reason he was so gloomy. | pursed my lips and said, "| met him at the hospital


    entrance purely by coincidence."


    "Huh!" He said and reached out to smoother, the frizzy hair above my forehead and said, "Don''t meet him anymore, okay?"


    He was furious. Even though he hid it very well, | could still feel it.


    | nodded and felt a little frustrated. Most young adult books | had read in my youth had said that only a woman who left her man


    at the pinnacle of their rtionship would be loved for a lifetime.


    | used tough that theory off in my youth, as | had failed to understand its true meaning, but as | pondered on it at the moment, |


    found it to indeed be so.


    There was some sense in Irvin''s


    words after all. | wasn''t going to be


    able to reproduce phitayasc O1"


    egivable stoke Roberts family


    to not have descendants. A couple of


    years would still be forgivable, but


    how long could that understanding


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    last?


    Who could guarantee that they would be willing to put up with me?


    At the moment, an outstanding woman had appeared at his side, and | agreed that in any scenario, Rowane would be a perfect


    match for him.


    He stretched his hand out towards me, but | avoided it. | looked up at him with a light smile, "It''s gettingte. Time to go to bed."


    | turned to go back to the bedroom,


    and was followed by hurried


    footsteps behi hincem¨¦ Pe Yra bed


    Holt hie and pulled me straight


    into the bedroom, locking the door


    behind him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He pinned me against the wall, looking a little somber, "Arianna, tell me, what should | do?"


    | pursed my lips and looked up at


    him, "Hendrix, I''m askin for yout |


    sree thing, Your already as great


    he It''s gettingte and | think we


    should sleep." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    "Arianna!" Hendrix was enraged. "What, do you feel bad for Irvin now that he has fallen into depravity? Do you want to be a saint


    and go save him?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    | frowned and asked, "Hendrix, what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t that so?" He sneered, "You probably pushed me over to Rowane just so you could go to the hospital to see him today."


    Shocked, | had no idea how to respond. Instead, | blurted out, "Rowane is beautiful and outstanding. Be it in appearance or


    talent, she is the epitome of excellence..."


    He sneered, "Haha! Should | thank you instead, for putting in so much effort for my sake? You really are something. Other


    women try their best to prevent their husbands from cheating, but you''re pushing your own husband into the arms of another


    woman. Don''t you think that | should thank you?"


    Being rendered speechless by him, | couldn''t help but feel a little upset. Then, it suddenly struck me as to what to say and so |


    looked up at him gearing myself up.


    Tears welled up in my eyes and | said in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t mean to push you away yesterday. | just thought that you had


    something important to discuss with her, so | took the initiative to leave. When | came back, you were already gone, so | came


    home by myself. | didn''t purposely go to the hospital to meet Irvin today. | just happened to meet him there. Hendrix, I''ve never


    thought to push you away. | just don''t know what to do!"


    His gaze softened. He sighed and helplessly tugged at me, "I''m sorry, | was too impulsive."


    | dipped my head and shook it lightly, extricated myself from his embrace and went into the bathroom.


    Only a love between equals could sustain. The chasm between us awas already far too wide to be bridged.


    Ice cold water sshed against my body. | was in a trance. What was | going to do next?


    | was lost.


    | was in the bathroom for a long time before | finally came out. Hendrix was on the balcony, smoking. Normally, | would''ve


    sneaked into his arms and gently told him to stop. However, at that moment, | simply dried my hair and went toy on the bed.


    The faint smell of tobo wafted into the bedroom. | had just caught a cold, and the smoke irritated my throat, causing me to


    break into a violent coughing fit.


    Probably upon hearing my coughing sounds as they were a little intense, Hendrix stubbed out the cigarette butt, came in, poured


    me some water, and smoothed my back. "Have you taken any medicine?" he asked.


    | shook my head and said, "The doctor told me that it wasn''t a big deal and that | shouldn''t take medicine for every little bug.


    Medicines are still drugs and all drugs are poison."


    His brows knitted together but he didn''t say much. Seeing that | had stopped coughing, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    After catching my breath, |id on the bed and closed my eyes, in preparation to sleep, but | just couldn''t.


    The problem was that if | was not yet asleep by the time he came out, | would most probably be expected to engage in a light


    banter with him and currently, that was thest thing on my mind as | simply had nothing to say to him.


    | had no choice but to pretend to fall asleep.


    Half an hourter.


    He opened the bathroom door and came out. After a few rustling sounds, the bed dipped as heid down.


    | expected him to hold me in his arms


    and sleep, but he failed to dase The


    sie eped thes emed


    acai spacious and empty.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That night, we slept on our own and dreamt separate dreams till dawn came.


    When | woke up, Hendrix was not there.


    | was still a little tired. | tapped my


    phone to check the timett was six \


    loc inthe radening: $6 | thought


    fe | could sleep for a while


    longer. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | closed my eyes and went back to sleep. Suddenly, the bedroom door was opened and footsteps entered.


    | was vaguely aware of a presence at my side when | heard Hendrix''s voice, "Arianna, time to get up."


    | opened my eyes and saw him sitting on the edge of the bed. He was dressed in ck, looking stern.


    | turned sideways, my head resting


    on my folded elbows ag Lasked fii


    t ough gquinting byes, "Aren''t you


    going to the office today?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Hendrix smiled faintly and said, "Get up and eat something. Are you going to the Moore Family to see Freyater?"


    | nodded. | still felt a little sleepy so | replied, "I''ll goter. | won''t miss it."


    He pulled me up from the bed, sat down, looked at me and said, "Then, why don''t you go earlier and we''ll have lunch together at


    noon?"


    With an exhausted look stered to my face, | nodded in reply and said, "Okay!"


    Looking at me, he grinned and tilted my chin upwards. Then, he mischievously nted light kisses on my face and said


    endearingly with a smile, "You daydreaming little thing.¡±


    With my eyes now wide open, | shooed him away, saying, "Go to work!"


    Fortunately, Anne had people sending her to school every day. Otherwise, there was no way | would be able to get up that early


    in the morning.


    | thought he would leave immediately after he went out, but a few minutester, he came back in.


    He picked me up and said, "Let''s go out together.


    I''ll send you to the Moore Family along the way."


    Confused, | asked, "The Moore Family and thepany aren''t in the same direction."


    "That''s not a problem!" As he spoke, he ran the hot water in the shower and passed the mouthwash to me, indicating for me to


    rinse my mouth.


    We looked more like a father taking care of his young daughter who had yet matured into adulthood.


    After having our breakfast, we got in the car.


    | hadn''t gotten enough sleep from the previous night, so | leaned against the car window as | shut my eyes to take a nap.


    At the traffic light, Hendrix stretched his hand out and pulled my shoulders back to my seat so that my head was resting against


    the headrest, "It''s cold!"


    | looked at him with my head tilted and asked sleepily, "Where are we going?"


    He smiled and said, "Just sleep for now. Well be there when you wake up.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | nodded and closed my eyes.


    At the Moore Family.


    There were many cars parked in the parking lot. | was already awake when Hendrix shifted in his seat to wake me up and | was


    staring at the fleet of cars in a daze.


    It wasn''t the baby shower that day, so why were there so many people present? Would Freya be too busy to entertain my visit?


    Apparently | had overthought things. Some things hade up in Hendrix''s office that required his attention, so he dropped me


    off outside the front gate and left. Just before | entered, Valerie spotted me.


    She jogged over with a smile on her face, "Yesterday, Freya said that you would probably be here these days. | didn''t expect you


    to be here today. Quick,e on in!"


    There were quite a number of people sitting in the hall. When they saw Valerie bringing me in, someone came forward to say


    hello. Some of them seemed to be curious about my identity.


    Valerie introduced them one- by- one.


    | had note to eed ?, gocheh


    openingcaphe aru! AR pped off


    acl s room to take a look at


    her. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The Moore''s house was huge, and


    the room where Freya was


    recuperating in W@SKBACIOUS, quiet


    andlpeice ul. Other than the two


    nannies, there was no one else there.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Freya was lying in bed. She had just finished breastfeeding the baby, who had fallen asleep. Propped up on the bed, she


    hummed in a daze.


    Hearing my movements, she lifted her head and saw me. She was so excited that she wanted to get off the bed, only to be


    pulled back by the nanny.


    "Miss Moore, you can''t get out of bed just yet. You have to rest for a few days."


    She looked at me innocently and whined, "Arianna, look at how pitiful | am."


    With a faint smile, | walked to the bed


    ae sat down. My S| | anded ort the


    dwhe tad aS Nel 3 asleep. He


    st a oem, and his face was still


    a little wrinkly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Freya muttered a few words to herself, "Stop looking at him, he''s so ugly. It''s all Zachary''s fault. He hasn''t inherited any of my


    beauty at all.¡±


    Although she was muttering to herself, she was looking at the child with a loving expression.


    | smiled faintly and felt a little envious. | couldn''t help but say, "Newborns are all like this. He''ll be fine in a few days."

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    She pouted and after a moment, she looked at me and said, "When are you and Hendrix nning to have your second baby?


    You''ve been back in Jarold City for so long, so why haven''t you gotten pregnant yet? Please tell me it''s not because Hendrix is


    too old and can''t make babies!"


    | was rendered speechless for a moment. Then, |ughed and said, "He''s only thirty-five. Why can''t he do it? Don''t talk


    nonsense.¡±


    She rested her head on her hands and asked, "Then, why not have a second child?"


    | smiled, "Just Anne is enough." | thought to myself, "Even if | wanted to, | wouldn''t be able to do that."


    She frowned, "Arianna, Hendrix is a man though. Although the elders of the Roberts Family haven''t given him pressure, they will


    still be worried. You should take him into ount and go have a baby as soon as possible!"


    | clenched my fists. Then, | looked at her and asked, "Why are there so many people from the Moore Family even though it isn''t


    time for the baby shower yet?"


    Seeing that | had changed the topic, she pursed her lips and said, "The tradition in Jarold City is to s. Usually, the gifts


    are just from rtives and friends. They''ll bring toys and nutritional products over to visit us."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | nodded and heaved a sigh of relief, finally steering the conversation away from the subject.


    After chatting for a while, Freya was so tired that she couldn''t help but fall asleep. Just then, the child woke up.


    When the little fellow woke up, he opened his eyes wide open and looked around, proceeded to kick his little feet a few times.


    "The young master likes doing this. He''s much smarter than other newborn babies!" the nanny said with a smile as she walked


    in.


    | smiled and looked at the child, my heart melting. | reached out to touch his little hand, and the little fellow responded by


    reaching to grab on to my finger tightly.


    It took care to be especially gentle with him. Time spent with the baby was peaceful and quiet apanied with warmth and a


    sense of steady security.


    When Valerie came in, | was still ina daze. | only came to my senses when she talked to me.


    "Arianna, we''ve made pork ribs, stir fried eggnt and fruit cakes. They''re all your favorites. Let''s eat


    first. We cane backter to check them out.¡±


    | was in a daze for a moment, then | looked up to check the time. It was already noon.


    | suddenly remembered Hendrix saying he wanted us to grab lunch together, so | turned to Vrie to politely decline saying, "I


    can''t have lunch here today. | have to leave shortly for the Roberts Group."


    Valerie smiled and said, "Are you going to have lunch with Hendrix?"


    | stood there and did not answer.


    Sheughed and said, "Mr. Roberts hase. He''s in the hall. C''mon, let''s go!"


    | was a little surprised. When had he arrived?


    In the front hall, | saw Hendrix seated at a huge sixteen- person dining table. There were many people at the table that | didn''t


    recognize.


    There was an empty seat beside Hendrix to which | slipped into. Softly, | asked, "When did youe?"


    In a hushed voice, he replied, "I''ve been here for quite a while."


    "Why didn''t you give me a call?" |


    asked, as | noticed a iliar


    ths tableritavas! Owen Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He grabbed my hand, saying, "I called you, but you didn''t pick up!"


    Puzzled, | took out my phone and realized that it was on mute.


    ¡°My phone was on mute, sorry!"


    He continued to hold my hand, but did not say anything else.


    The conversation at the table was


    mainly casual banter. F eya was) \


    sent frprptia fable-because she


    S supposed to still be resting.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After dinner, the guests bid their


    goodbyes as they left one after


    another. Just as Pedro was abouit to


    e then 06 valerie Cu led me back


    ahd said, "Don''t go back there


    tonight. There''s plenty of room here


    for both of you to stay and you can


    go back home tomorrow. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | shook my head lightly and mumbled, "It''s toote." | was reluctant to say any more.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Hendrix noticed that | seemed to be in a bad mood. After talking for a bit more, he escorted me out of the vi.


    Outside the main hall, Owen bid farewell to Pedro and was then helped into his car by a young man.


    As Hendrix and | descended the stairs, we inadvertently looked at the young man who seemed familiar. At that moment, we


    couldn''t remember where we had seen him before.


    After the young man had gotten Owen into the car, he turned back to say goodbye to Pedro.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When | took in his cold, sharp features, | was suddenly reminded of who he was. He was the man who had saved me in


    Ucrebury.


    Why was he there?


    Was he a member of the Milton Family or was he working for the Milton Family?


    ¡°Let''s go!" Hendrix''s voice rang in my ears. | came to my senses and followed him to the car.


    When | locked eyes with the man, he merely nced thinly at me before he got in his car and left.


    When we reached home, it waste and | was tired. We had a brief conversation before | retired to the bedroom.


    | leaned on the sofa, feeling a little exhausted. Hendrix sat by my side, looking like he had something to say but he then thought


    better of it.


    | stayed quiet as well. For the past few days, our interactions looked normal at first nce. He was still incredibly gentle and he


    took good care of me, and | still smiled at him with joy and want in my eyes.


    However, when it came down to it, things had changed and we were no longer the same. Compared to the previous uninhibited


    quarrelling and heartbreaking fights we had, somehow, our current state seemed even more unbearable.


    ¡°Arianna, we..." he said, before he was interrupted by the ringing of the phone.


    He frowned at that, but he lowered his head and answered the phone anyway. His voice dull, he said, "What is it?"


    | had no idea what the other person said, but Hendrix suddenly stood up, frown deepening as he said, "Don''t panic yet. I''ll drop


    by."


    Then, he hung up on the call, looked at me apologetically as he said, "Arianna..."


    "Go ahead!" | said, before he could speak. With an understanding smile, | continued, "Be careful when you drive. Don''t be overly


    anxious. Whatever the problem is, try and deal with it calmly.¡±


    Slightly astonished, he smiled. He kissed me on the face and said happily, "Alright!"


    Then, he left.


    I sat on the sofa for a long time, and it struck me that | hadn''t spoken to Anne in some time.


    | found myself getting up and going into Anne''s room. For a five-year-old, she was more or less quite self-disciplined.


    Her room was well organized, and she was at her desk, reading an extracurricr book. When she saw me, she smiled and ran


    towards me, saying, "Mom, did you go and see the little baby in the afternoon?"


    I smiled lightly, "Yes, who told you that?¡±


    "Uncle Aaron told me this morning when he called."


    | smirked. Well, well, Aaron was quite well-informed after all.


    Sitting on the bed with her in toe


    arms, | looked at her A sai


    Mom m ate Epeedtoldo ray 9 -


    fewyiday ? you want to follow Mr.


    Roberts or do you want to stay with


    Uncle and Grandpa?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She looked at me with her head tilted, confused,


    "Don''t you want to take me with you?"


    ¡°Anne, you have to go to school. You can''t always follow me to wherever | go. Uncle, Grandpa, and Mr. Roberts will take care of


    you if you stay in Jarold City."


    She frowned, "I want to follow you on your adventures, though."


    "Anne!" | said gravely, "You''ll have to


    wait till the holidays to travel with me.


    Last time, we already ee asael


    day''s leaveto visio grav ¨¦yard.


    hile are like adults. Everyone has


    their own duties to carry out. Just like


    Mr. Roberts who has to go to work


    every day, you also have to go to


    school, do you understand?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At times like that, when she knew


    that | was angry, Anne would


    continue to rguesaitheine, Instead,


    aniey oment of silence, she said,


    "Mom, | will listen to everything you


    say." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    | opened my mouth to say something but took my words back at thest minute. Instead, | simply said, "Take care of yourself."


    It waste.


    By the time Hendrix returned home, it was already midnight. | was half asleep when | felt him climbing into bed.


    Feeling too drowsy, | did not ask him how things went.


    When | woke up the next morning, he had already gone out.


    Fiona knocked on the door and said, "Madam, if you''re awake, breakfast is ready. When Mr. Roberts went out this morning, he


    told me toe up to take theundry to wash."


    | nodded and let her into the bedroom. Then, | went to the bathroom.


    As always, theundry was taken care of by her so | did not need to worry about it. | tied my hair and went into the bathroom.


    | noticed the stunned look she had when she picked up Hendrix''sundry.


    Instinctively, | looked over and clearly saw a bright red lipstick mark on the cor of his white shirt.


    "Mrs. Roberts, Master Roberts might have..." Fiona said, feeling a little awkward.


    I smiled and said, "It''s alright. It was probably an ident. Just go on and take it to wash!"


    | continued to brush my teeth and wash my face. | was not upset. After spending so many years with Hendrix, | knew clearly in


    my heart just what kind of person he was.


    When it came to the affairs between men and women, | still trusted him wholeheartedly. | wouldn''t doubt him over such trivial


    matters.


    Fiona let out a breath of relief and left after gathering theundry.


    She took a few steps out of the door before turning back again. She stood outside the door and said, "Mrs. Roberts, Mr. Roberts


    isn''t that kind of person. Don''t think too much about it.¡±


    | smiled and said, "| have known him for eight years. | know him well enough to have at least this little bit of confidence in him."


    She let out a sigh of relief and went out of the bedroom.


    After breakfast, | instructed Fiona to take care of Anne. | left straight for Yana''s house.


    | hadn''t seen her for nearly half a year. On the way,


    | dropped by the mall and picked up a gold pendant and a pair of silver bracelets. It was said that gold was good for their ionizing


    effect and silver was hypoallergenic, thus all in all, they were excellent gifts for a child.


    When | arrived, Yana held her child, who was crying sadly in her arms to coo him. Her child had not yet turned one.


    She was surprised to see me. She handed the child over to the nanny and walked towards me saying, "Why didn''t you tell me in


    advance that you wereing? | would have gone to pick you up. Have you eaten yet?"


    | smiled and said, "| had breakfast before | left the house earlier." My eyes were drawn to the child and | couldn''t help but ask, "Is


    he hungry?"


    She huffed andined, "This boy is always crying. He cries just about everything. | am convinced that he is more


    squeamish than a girl."


    Looking at the content smile on her face, | couldn''t help feeling a few stabs of envy. | said, "After all, he''s still a child. Things will


    be better as he grows older."


    | wanted so much to hold the baby, but instead, | just handed the gift to her.


    She nagged at me for a while before pulling me into the living room, where we engaged in small talk.


    On the way back home, | felt lost, not


    knowing where to go. | went i


    alley an psedsifolPman selling


    meaner Somehow, | felt that the


    scene was somewhat familiar.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | went forward and ordered a packet of corn. The old man said with a smile, "Miss, would you like to get sweet potatoes and


    grilled potatoes too?"


    Looking at his tan and kind face, | gave in with a nod, "Alright!"


    Things got a little awkward when |


    tried to pay. | did not have my wallet


    with me as | hadn'' Niches rain oF


    inguiniaash''tor quite some time. |


    had with me only my phone and


    some credit cards. It was to say the


    least, rather embarrassing. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The old man noticed my distress and said kindly, "Don''t worry. | will be here every day. You can pay me the next time you drop


    by."


    | stared at the ten dors worth of


    goods in my hand and mnContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    forlorn| Ahegidniae: \ Pai


    meats. "I''m sorry, but | really


    don''t have any cash with me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    The old man didn''t say anything and just smiled, "Miss, if you don''t mind me being a dirty old man, you should take it. It''s my


    treat. You cane here again."


    Kindness from others couldn''t be turned down. | nodded and held the paper bag in my hand, feeling somewhat flustered.


    | bowed while thanking him, picked up the paper bag and found a ce to sit down in the alley. | ate both the sweet potatoes and


    corn at a steady pace.


    | couldn''t afford to finish all the potatoes, but | was reminded of familiar memories from my childhood.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Novell''snd was suitable for nting crops. During spring every year, Grandma would nt one or two acres of corn in the soil.


    We would plough, sow, fertilize, and loosen the soil. Every year, it was the same routine. When | came back, | had to dig up


    some fresh potatoes and cook them.


    Sometimes, the potatoes would be buried in the fire to be roasted. When they were cooked, the ck outeryer would be


    peeled off, revealing the golden potato. The smell was savory, and it would taste like one of the best delicacies in the world when


    dipped in chili sauce.


    Grandma would brush my nose with her ash-ckened hands andugh at me, saying, "If you get married in the future, | will


    take care of your babies for you, and your babies will turn into ck potatoes."


    The warmth of memories could scorch and burn a person. When the passersby in the alley saw me shedding tears, they pitied


    me and gave me some tissues to calm me down.


    "Miss, you still have many years ahead of you. No matter what difficulties you encounter, hold on for a while, work hard, and it''ll


    soon be over. You should get up again after crying!"


    | took the tissues, nodded, and gave him the potato in my hand. Then, | smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    | didn''t ride a taxi. | just wanted to walk around in the sunshine.


    Hendrix called and asked, "Are we going to have lunch together at noon?"


    Looking up, | actually felt that the sky in Jarold City was beginning to brighten. | lifted my hand and blocked the sunshine in front


    of me, looking at the leaves through my fingertips.


    "I''m going to meet Aunt Nerissa."


    He paused for a moment before saying, "Fiona said that you didn''t drive when you went out. Take a taxi and make sure you stay


    safe."


    | nodded and replied, "Okay!"


    By the time he hung up on the call, it was already noon. | took a taxi to the southern suburbs.


    It wasn''t too far away. When | arrived at the courtyard, Nerissa was just about to have lunch.


    Upon seeing me, she was pleasantly surprised and stunned for a moment. She paused and said, "You''re just in time."


    Then, she got up and took another set of tableware.


    She looked at me and said, "Let''s eat together!"


    With a faint smile, | sat down at the table and said, "I have free lunch now."


    After lunch, she suggested that we take a walk to digest the food. Then, she dragged me along to walk around the house.


    There were many neighbors nearby.


    A young woman came out tobaskin


    the sun with a babyNiFhe? arms.


    NeticAiiesd the child a lot, so she


    went over to have fun and tease the


    baby. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    After they left, she pulled me and said expectantly, "You and Hendrix better have one more baby. I''m not working now, and I''m


    waiting to take care of your children."


    As she spoke, she looked at me and


    thought about it, "You and H n


    are both o.gopelloakig Your baby


    dadg r would be pretty. She would


    probably be cuter than when Hendrix


    was a child." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As she thought about that, she smiled.


    | smiled faintly, but my heart was aching.


    When we got back to the house, | saw her carrying clothes to the backyard, so | followed her.


    Seeing that she was washing her clothes by hand, | squatted down beside her and offered to help.


    She tried to refuse my offer several


    times, but when she saw that | was


    stubborn, she sighed and said ovl\


    Tapes peibesle aftesone


    brands, and they have to be washed


    by hand or be dry-cleaned. The


    laundromat is too far away. | have


    nothing better to do, so I''ll wash them


    myself." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    | nodded and smiled, "If it''s inconvenient for you to live alone, you can move to the eastern suburbs and live with us. The house


    is big enough and lively.¡±


    Nerissa smiled and said, "Then, you should hurry up and have a baby. I''ll head over and take care of your children.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    | didn''t reply to her. Upon noticing my reaction, she thought | was shy, so she didn''t bring the matter up and got up, going to find


    a small stool in the room.


    cing her stool behind me, she said, "Hendrix mentioned that your lower back is prone to pain after your miscarriage. I''ve


    never given birth, so I''m healthy. Sit down. Don''t touch these if you don''t feel well.


    | wanted to refuse her offer, but | couldn''t persuade her. In the end, | went along with her and sat down on the stool.


    After washing her clothes, she brought some fruits and sat in the yard. She poured me a ss of water and said, "Don''t be shy.


    After all, you''re already a mother. I''ve already decided on a name for Hendrix and your children. When the timees, | will find


    someone to write out all the names. There will be a variety of boys¡¯ and girls¡¯ names. You can choose whichever you like."


    The water in the cup tasted slightly bitter. When | took a sip, | felt bitterness in my throat.


    We chatted for a while. Before | left, she was worried and reminded me, "Be careful on the way home. Send me a message


    when you get home."


    | nodded and turned around to look at her, thinking that | should perhaps visit Valerie. No matter how much | resented her, she


    was the one who had given birth after all.


    She stood at the door and saw me off with a smile. For some reason, | suddenly felt sad and stepped forward to hug her, "Since


    Hendrix and | aren''t by your side, you have to take good care of yourself."


    She was amused, "When did you be so sentimental? Can''t youe visit me any time?"


    | smiled faintly and said softly, "| know that the woman who should grow old with Hendrix shouldn''t be a mediocre person like me,


    but for many years, although you aren''t satisfied with me, you will do anything for our sake. Although you''re not his biological


    mother, you''re very considerate of him. You''re really kind."


    She was a little stunned. After a while, she looked at me and said, "Arinna, what are you talking about? Why are you suddenly..."


    "Thank you!" | interrupted her. | hugged her and couldn''t help feeling vaguely sorrowful.


    How could there be good or bad things in the world? There was always the grey area between ck and white.


    Looking at me, she was worried as she asked, "What happened?"


    | smiled faintly and said in a mischievous manner, "Yeah, | have something | want you to help me with."


    After being taken aback for a while, she became serious, asking, "What?"


    "Lend me a few dors."


    She was startled before chuckling,


    "You child, how..." She | kedaciittle


    rated, tak(agio a stack of


    av from her pocket and putting it


    in my hand. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She smiled and said, "You silly child, why were you so dramatic for such a trivial matter. | thought it was a big deal."


    | smiled faintly and took ten dors from my hand. Then, | returned the rest of the money to her and said, "Ten dors is enough."


    After leaving Nerissa''s house, | went


    to the stall where the ae et patatd |


    et aa atten paying e ele) |


    oWed him, | went back to the vi.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix hadn''t returned home yet. | was in a daze as | looked at the peach blossoms in the courtyard.


    After going to the second floor and tidying up, Hendrix came back and saw me tidying up the room.


    Frowning, he said, "Your lower back


    hasn''t truly recovere refs t Let ioral


    AR Ye <¡é pyyas hel SBdk was already


    p if to the side of the bed and


    seated down. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at me and said, "Aunt Nerissa said that you went to visit her today."

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    | nodded and looked up at Hendrix. | had no idea what to say so | kept silent.


    Leaning against his chest, | listened to his heartbeat.


    He asked, "Don''t you have any cash with you?"


    | was stunned for a moment and nodded, "| bought something from an old man in an alley. | didn''t bring any money with me, so |


    borrowed some money from her."


    He sighed, "You can get cash out of the bank card | gave you. If you want to spend money, feel free to use it."


    | nodded, "Is there cash at home?"


    "There are tens of thousands of dors in the drawers in the study. You can take them if you want!"


    "Alright," | said and stopped talking. | just hugged and clung to him, greedily taking in his body''s scent.


    It was drizzling in Jarold City. When | arrived at the Moore Vi, | didn''t enter. | thought that if | went in there, | would have to stay


    for dinner. If | refused the invitation, Valerie and Pedro might feel ufortable.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    | gave up and stood outside the gate for a while before turning away.


    The spring rain was a little warm.


    Itforted me. When | left the Moore Family home, | was a little absent- minded and subconsciously went to the Roberts


    Group.


    Time just slipped away. The scene of meing to Jarold City five years ago seemed to sh in front of my eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, time had already passed by so quickly. The days were long, and the road was far. | had spent the past few


    years in a fragmented state.


    When | approached the front desk, | thought | needed to make an appointment to meet Hendrix, but to my surprise, the


    receptionist seemed to know me. She walked up to me and greeted, "Mrs. Roberts, you''re here.¡±


    | was a little surprised and asked, "How did you know..."


    "Mr. Roberts just called to remind me about you. You can go straight up!" she smiled and seemed to not think that anything was


    amiss.


    After | returned to Jarold City, almost all the news and headlines that followed were exposed. How could | have forgotten about


    that? As a member of the Roberts Group, how could they not pay attention to those things?


    Hendrix''s office was on the top floor.


    Before | could enter the office, he had alreadye out, holding a ck fountain pen in his hand. It seemed that he was working


    just then.


    He drew me closer to him and smiled, letting out a sigh of relief as he said, "Why are you here?"


    Seeing that my hair and clothes were somewhat damp, he took me into the lounge and looked for a change of clothes, saying


    helplessly, "Take a shower and change your clothes."


    Looking at his shirt, | pursed my lips, "We''re in your office." The implication was that we were in the office, not at home. It was


    inappropriate to wear his shirt so casually.


    He smiled and kissed me lightly, "It''s okay. You can wear this first. Evan will send you some clothester."


    After entering the bathroom, the phone on his desk rang. | heard his low voice from afar, "Come in!"


    It was probably the staff from downstairs sending documents. | opened the shower and rinsed my body.


    Feeling warm, | put on his clothes. It was a ck shirt, and the length was to my knees, not at all short.


    | didn''t blow my hair dry. Instead, |


    walked out of the | pgRANS


    ng stahdirg hext to him in front


    of the desk. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Talking about the strategic nning


    of the Al promotion, the, o ofthe


    rej credibly toedsed thought


    tht Hendrix had failed to notice me.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | didn''t want to disturb him so | just stood quietly at the door of the lounge.


    All of a sudden, he stopped talking and looked at me. He smiled and said, "Go dry your hair. You might fall sick."


    Those two sentences of his also


    distracted Rowane wha wasc O''T


    inal esuseeoh er work. She


    lodked in my direction instead.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Rowane was stunned. After sizing me up from head to toe, her eyes fell on the ck shirt that | was wearing.


    Her face grew pale, and she subconsciously bit her lips and held back her emotions.


    | was surprised, "I''ll blow dry my hairter." | didn''t like to blow dry my hair with a hairdryer. | had no choice but to do so during


    winter, but | didn''t want to do it during other seasons as it would damage my hair.


    Upon hearing that, Hendrix frowned and narrowed his eyes. After a pause, he looked at Rowane and said, "Leave the Al


    promotion to the Marketing Department. You should look for Evan for the other matters.¡±


    Rowane had her brows furrowed. She nced at me and told him, "Mr. Roberts, these are all things that have to go through


    you...Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Gol" Hendrix interrupted her. He looked at me and raised his hand, "Come here!"


    When | walked up to him, Rowane probably thought that | was her nemesis, so she red at me gloomily.


    She then left angrily.


    ¡°If you don''t dry your hair, you''ll catch a cold," Hendrix said in a low, hoarse voice as he drew me closer to his chest.


    As he spoke, he took the towel from my hand and began drying my hair.


    | nodded and looked down at my somewhat long fingernails. | hadn''t cut them for a long time, and it was probably time to do so.


    | discovered that he was staring at me. His gaze was cold and gentle, and the whirlpool in his irises seemed to be able to


    swallow people whole.


    "Is there anything on my face?" That was my instinctive reaction. | raised my hand to wipe my face and couldn''t help but feel a


    little confused.


    Heughed and there was a flicker of light in his eyes.


    "There''s nothing on your face!" As he spoke, his face grew into a smile.


    | nodded and thought for a moment before saying, "Let''s go for lunchter, shall we?"


    "What do you want to eat?"


    ¡°Anything will do!"


    He agreed, but he failed to mention what he wanted to eat.


    Hendrix was going to have a meeting. As he dried my hair for me, Evan urged him several times, saying that there was a


    meeting requested from a foreign country, so he had to hurry over.


    Instead, he unhurriedly motioned for Evan to find some clothes and asked me to put them on before he left.


    | was a little exasperated, but | couldn''t help feeling bitter in my heart.


    | was surprised to see Rowaneing in all of a sudden. When | saw her, | said, "He''s in a meeting." She nodded and put the


    documents back on the desk with a gloomy look on her face.


    Instead of leaving, she stood in front of me and seemed to have something to say.


    | looked at her and asked, "Do you have anything to say, Miss Zanes?"


    She didn''t speak. Sitting opposite me


    at eye-level, she sai CM Robert


    peenredminy homete recently,


    hasn''t he?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | looked at her with a frown and said nothing.


    She smiled faintly and sat with a rxed posture, "You''re not going to ask anything?"


    | simply replied, "You can just tell me about it." | wasn''t good at chatting with people | didn''t know very well.


    Her lips curled up, and she unted, "He spends most of his time workingte with me every night.


    Sometimes when we get really busy,


    we might even forget t at.)


    ivis atelypEuak considerate and


    rerninds us every time." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Arianna, you''re falling far behind him in terms of capability. He needs a woman who can walk by his side."


    | looked at her and suddenly remembered the lipstick mark on Hendrix''s cor.


    However, | failed to get angry. | just


    said calmly, "Every mother will te


    their daughters etiquetttsinteatity


    Honesty) altd humility as they grow


    up. However, it now seems that not


    every girl has a mother." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You..." Being stabbed in a sore spot, Rowane red at me, furious.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    | smiled and said, "Miss Zanes, you''re excellent and professional, and you''re recognized and appreciated by others. However, as


    for the other things, | believe that Hendrix and | have the same views. Truth be told, | hope that you can seed in life.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Rowane frowned, not quite understanding what | meant.


    | looked at her with a faint smile, but kept quiet.


    After looking at each other for a moment, she left with an unpleasant expression on her face.


    Lunch.


    Hendrix chose a restaurant that served foreign cuisine. It tasted iner than most foods. The food was mainly fragrant and


    sweet, which suited girls¡¯ tastes.


    "Do you have any ns for the afternoon?" Hendrix asked, continuously adding food to my bowl.


    | paused and shook my head, "I don''t know yet!"


    Seeing that | wasn''t saying much, he didn''t bother me. After | finished eating, he reached out to me and held my hand, saying,


    "I''ve been busy recently and haven''t had the time to apany you. I''m sorry."


    | smiled faintly and shook my head, "I understand, so you don''t have to apologize."


    We finished eating. That was the first time that | ate so much. He reached out for my hand and said, "Let''s go for a walk to digest


    the food."


    It was still early, so | decided to follow him in wandering around the city.


    The streets were crowded with people. As we were crossing the road, he grabbed my hand and said, "Don''t run!"


    It was just like a father''s warning to a daughter. | smiled lightly and looked up at the stars in the sky, noticing the envious gaze of


    the passersby.


    That was right. | had forgotten about it. Hendrix, who carried his own light, was particrly eyecatching in the crowd.


    There were many young men and women crossing the street. Across the road, a couple were hugging each other tightly as if


    they didn''t want to part from each other.


    After crossing the street, | tugged on Hendrix''s sleeve. He looked at me and asked, "Do you have something to say to me?"


    | nodded. Pointing to the couple hugging each other by the road, | smiled and said, "It seems that you never told me about your


    love life from when you were younger.¡±


    After a pause, | thought of Andrea. However, he had once said that he had never fallen in love with her.


    Walking in the bustling crowd, he leaned in closer to me and said, "| never fell in love when | was young."


    | was stunned. Then, | looked at him in disbelief and said, "Bullsh*t!"


    ¡°At that time, there were countless sses and | had theses to write every day. Grandfather wanted me to studyw, so |


    basically had no spare time."


    That could be considered a valid exnation, but | pursed my lips and said, "What about a crush?"


    His deep eyes fell on me, "My first crush started when | met you at the University of Ucrebury."


    Taken aback for a moment, | blushed.


    As we walked slowly, he said, "Don''t you have any other questions you want to ask me?"


    | didn''t understand and looked up at him, "What do you mean?"


    "A few days ago, Fiona said that my shirt had a lipstick mark. Why didn''t you ask me anything about it?"


    | was a little stunned, and then | said, "I believe in


    you!"


    He was startled for a moment as if


    he was deep in thought Ltrigd qtito


    think abautat and@ewto stay in a


    g mood as | walked along the


    streets with him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He still had to return to thepany in the afternoon.


    At the entrance, | didn''t follow him upstairs. | stood downstairs and waved at him, motioning for him to go up.


    He didn''t leave as he just looked at me and said, "Go home and I''ll watch as you leave."


    | didn''t refuse his request. With a


    faint smile, | felt slightiy sorycinat


    aljl¨¦do ke his face as we


    parted. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a few steps, | turned back and


    ran into his arms. | eld\him ghly |


    saigina pore voice, "Take care


    of yourself." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He frowned and asked in confusion, "What''s the matter? Are you not willing to go back?"


    | shook my head and hugged him, "I just want to hug you."


    Heughed in a low voice and said, "Why don''t you stay here and we''ll leave together at night?¡±


    | let go of him and straightened his necktie. Then, | smiled faintly, "It''s alright. I''m going home now."

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    One who turned their head around after taking a few steps forward meant that one was unwilling to leave. However, after turning


    away, it meant that they would be forever gone.


    At the airport.


    | was going to take the ne, but after thinking about it for a while, | decided to ride a train.


    The trip would be long, but the scenery would be worthwhile.


    The train began to move, and | took out my phone. It was a big mistake to leave Hendrix without telling him anything. How could


    | leave without saying goodbye?


    Sometimes, one couldn''t say things verbally but could do so via text.


    ¡°Hendrix, I''m sorry that | left without saying goodbye. When | returned from Hovell, | thought | was cured and that | could stay


    with you, live happily together, but everything is soplicated. Things aren''t that easy in this world. Even after the wound has


    healed, there will still be scars. Even if the scar doesn''t hurt, it will sting the eyes."


    "| went to the hospital to get checked. The doctor said that | couldn''t get pregnant. It was like a dream. | lost the baby and the


    chance to be a mother. | don''t me you, and | don''t me Valerie. | can only bear this alone. Both of you are my loved ones


    and my family."


    "Irvin told me that the baby wasn''t suffocated to death when he was born. He was just deformed. | don''t deserve to be a mother.


    He picked me as his mother and tried so hard to run after me, but | failed to catch him. Hendrix, please forgive me for leaving


    again. | hope that you will take care of Anne for me."


    ¡°Hendrix, I''m leaving. In the past, | thought that since | was injured, | would take revenge, butter on, | found out that doing so


    was just torture. | don''t want to take revenge on anyone, nor do | want to curse anyone."


    The train moved at a high speed along the forest in the mountains, full of flowers. It was so beautiful that it made one feel slightly


    suffocated.


    In the next few days, | saw the lights of an unfamiliar city. | also saw green mountains and forests. asionally, | would pass by


    towns and viges, yet they were all gone in the blink of an eye.


    It seemed that | liked the past few years just like before. Everything felt like a dream.


    In that dream, | became a passerby in the end.


    When | arrived at Andnd in the early morning, | found a hotel near the train station and rested for the night.


    | fell into a deep slumber. When | woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day. | had to get a new phone number.


    | went to a telmunicationspany and changed my phone number to a new local one.


    The reason why | had chosen Andnd was because someone had once told me that if | wanted to stay away from the hustle


    and bustle, Andnd was the best choice.


    That ce was far better than Hovell and it was suitable for one to peacefully settle down there forever.


    The house that Monique had bought was still taken care of, and | left it under Anne''s name.


    After | changed the password, cleaned the house, and moved in, | became a little absentminded. Monique hade to


    Andnd with me that year, yet that moment had seemed to have passed in the blink of an eye.


    Irvin had mentioned that the baby was buried in a cemetery in Andnd. It was probably because | had said in my dreams that |


    would bring him there to settle down.


    It had been a long time since that dream. | had no recollection of it anymore.


    May.


    It was getting hot. On the way to the cemetery, many people were at the side of the road giving their offerings.


    Andnd wasn''t arge city. The pace of life in the city was slow. Most of the residents were locals.


    Most of the people in Andnd still maintained the traditional habits and customs of the older generation. Although giving


    offerings in the cemetery was something that was not allowed, they still did it anyway.


    However, the locals were happy. They refuse to change their customs, and the government couldn''t carry out violent methods of


    enforcing thew, instead letting them be.


    It had been a long time since that dream. | had no recollection of it anymore.


    May.


    It was getting hot. On the way to the cemetery, many people were at the side of the road giving their offerings.


    Andnd wasn''t arge city. The pace of life in the city was slow. Most of the residents were locals.


    Most of the people in Andnd still maintained the traditional habits and customs of the older generation. Although giving


    offerings in the cemetery was something?ethat was not allowed, they still did it anyway. ¡¯


    However, the locals were happy. They refuse to change their customs, and the government couldn''t carry out violent methods of


    enforcing thew, instead letting them be.


    she noticed me, she was slightly stunned. She said in a hoarse voice, "You..."


    | smiled faintly, "I''m here to visit my child!"


    When she nced sideways, she took a look at the picture on the tombstone. Although the picture was not in the best condition,


    she could tell that it was a child.


    After a slight pause, she asked, "How old was he?" "Full-term!" Or perhaps a little older.


    She looked at me with reddened eyes, "Life is truly too short."


    | didn''t say anything and kept my gaze lowered.


    When | left the cemetery, the woman hadn''t left yet. It seemed that she didn''t want to.


    She told me a story about a girl, an eight-year-old child. She had a happy family - parents and a younger brother. The four of


    them lived a good life together.


    However, extreme happiness


    would sometimes bring sorrow.


    Disaster fell upon them and took her


    father away. Her ejattst could


    bear td Strtow, so she remarried,


    taking her brother with her while she


    was tossed into her grandmother''s


    care. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her grandma was a fortune teller who made meagre ie through fortune- telling. Her


    presence made her grandmother''s already pessimistic life took a turn for the worse.


    Therefore, her grandmother took out


    all the pain and suffering in her life-on


    her through abuse ane tertufe As a


    youn!) She made the harsh andThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    helpless decision to end her life in


    front of her father''s grave. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As she shared these with me, | was inplete shock. | didn''t understand why she would say something like this to a stranger


    like me.


    Though | was stunned, | didn''t think much about it.


    Andnd was not my home, after all. | only came to visit my child.


    | went back to the apartment and took a long nap. In my dream, | saw my child waving and bidding goodbye to me.


    With tears brimming in my eyes, | cried and woke up from my dream. | couldn''t sleep any longer.


    My memory was torn apart, and | was in so much pain.


    The next day.


    When | went downstairs to buy breakfast, | heard the owner of the bakery chatting with her husband.


    ¡°A young girl ended her lifest night at Longevity Cemetery. What a pity." The owner said, solemnity heavy in her voice.


    Her husband replied nonchntly, "Don''t listen to that nonsense."


    She raised her voice and said, "It''s


    true. | saw someone p taboubit oh


    F cebgokiaithia morning, It isn''t on


    th¨¦ news yet, but I''m sure that it will


    be in a while." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her husband sighed, brushing her off as being paranoid.


    The couple had a tacit understanding of how they operated at work. One of them was to pack buns for customers while the other


    manned the cashier.


    When | returned to the apartment, | finally saw the news about the woman who ended her life by shing her wrists.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    | wanted to cry but | couldn''t do it. The child was called Callum, a name given by Irvin, he no surname was given.


    His tomb was ced in the south.


    The child''s picture on the tombstone was blurred while the front of the tomb was covered in weed.


    | squatted in front of the tomb and started cleaning the surrounding mess.


    Leaning my forehead against the tomb, | smiled faintly. "I''m sorry, my child for only being here now."


    | had been avoiding this for so many years. | thought | could get over it, but | couldn''t.


    Next to me, someone was sobbing quietly. It was a woman who was in her thirties.


    | cast a sideways nce at the tombstone in front of her. It was the tomb of a middle-aged woman. It was probably her mother.


    There was nothing | could say tofort her. | remained quiet, watched her cry, and felt an emptiness in my heart. Why didn''t |


    have any tears to cry?


    After a while, the woman stopped crying. When she noticed me, she was slightly stunned. She said in a hoarse voice, "You..."


    | smiled faintly, "I''m here to visit my child!"


    When she nced sideways, she took a look at the picture on the tombstone. Although the picture was not in the best condition,


    she could tell that it was a child.


    After a slight pause, she asked, "How old was he?" "Full-term!" Or perhaps a little older.


    She looked at me with reddened eyes, "Life is truly too short."


    | didn''t say anything and kept my gaze lowered.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When | left the cemetery, the woman hadn''t left yet. It seemed that she didn''t want to.


    She told me a story about a girl, an eight-year-old child. She had a happy family - parents and a younger brother. The four of


    them lived a good life together.


    However, extreme happiness


    would sometimes bring sorrow. Disaster fell upon them and took her father away. Her mother could not bear the sorrow, so she


    remarried, taking her brother with her while she was tossed into her grandmother''s care.


    Her grandma was a fortune teller who made meagre ie through fortune- telling. Her presence made her grandmother''s


    already pessimistic life took a turn for the worse.


    Therefore, her grandmother took out all the pain and suffering in her life on her through abuse and torture. As a young girl, she


    made the harsh and helpless decision to end her life in front of her father''s grave.


    As she shared these with me, | was inplete shock. | didn''t understand why she would say something like this to a stranger


    like me.


    Though | was stunned, | didn''t think much about it.


    Andnd was not my home, after all. | only came to visit my child.


    | went back to the apartment and took a long nap. In my dream, | saw my child waving and bidding goodbye to me.


    With tears brimming in my eyes, | cried and woke up from my dream. | couldn''t sleep any longer.


    My memory was torn apart, and | was in so much pain.


    The next day.


    When | went downstairs to buy breakfast, | heard the owner of the bakery chatting with her husband.


    "A young girl ended her lifest night


    at Longevity Ceme me WWhacacaity


    The,oyer Said) Solemnity heavy in


    her voice. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her husband replied nonchntly, "Don''t listen to that nonsense."


    She raised her voice and said, "It''s


    true. | saw someone p tabeubit oh


    F ebook initia dtning, It isn''t on


    the news yet, but I''m sure that it will


    be in a while." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her husband sighed, brushing her off as being paranoid.


    The couple had a tacit understanding


    of how they operated a ork: Orie OF


    them waate psoas for


    Aine lisin


    s while the other manned


    the cashier. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When | returned to the apartment, | finally saw the news about the woman who ended her life by shing her wrists.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    The photo of the location in the news was so familiar that | couldn''t believe my eyes when | saw the body that wasid out in


    white.


    | still remembered her story, but why did she have to end her life?


    In the story, which character did she y?


    | didn''t know what to do. | pondered over my next action for a bit before deciding to visit a ce near Andnd called ''Seddar¡¯.


    The people there were devoted to their deity. The journey there consisted of steep roads leading up to the divine mountains.


    People went into the mountains to find their peace of mind, and more importantly, a piece of relief.


    The road was narrow, and there were no vehicles around. | saw some people praying piously on the road as | walked past them


    on the way up.


    | wrapped myself in a red scarf, feeling the wind whistling on the top of the mountain. | followed the group of believers and


    kneeled in the crowd, neither praying nor reciting the verses they were saying out loud.


    | prayed silently. Every step | took was a step away from sadness and pain, turning the pages of sorrow over.


    Suddenly, an old man beside me said to me, "Youngdy, you need to wear knee pads. You might hurt your knees."


    | looked up and saw the old man''s gleaming eyes. There was a gentle and kind smile on his face.


    | smiled and replied, "It doesn''t matter. The more pain | feel, the less they will suffer."


    The believers once said that when the living kneeled for the dead, the more devout and sincere the person was, the easier it


    would be for the dead to free themselves from their suffering.


    After going through the long road and reaching the top of the mountain, | had indeed injured my knees.


    Creeping at the feet of the statue of the great deity, | closed my eyes and put my palms together to pray, "May God be merciful,


    may all living beings live in harmony, and may the deceased rest in peace."


    Sounds of chants and prayers could be heard. | knelt and stared at the statue for a long time. Its stone-carved face was loving,


    and its eyes were slightly upturned as if it had seen through all joys and sorrows, all right and wrong.


    Let go!


    Life was short. Everything passed like smoke in the blink of an eye. Only through letting go can one be freed.


    Whether one was sad or not, all the suffering of the past was lost along the way of worship. The scriptures had been turned


    around, and everything had always been that way.


    Legends had it that the road to reincarnation was just like the rotation of the rosary. Once we passed through the haze of


    sorrows, experienced life with a determined andpassionate heart, everything would fall into ce for the creation of a better


    future.


    Asherton in June.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, in a department of the


    Andar Group, a middle-aged man


    came in with a stack of. cumenits)


    +} slgpahenta oN me.


    ¡°Fhese documents are the


    information needed by the marketing


    department tomorrow. You may have


    to work overtime tonight." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded and put the documents in my hand down. | looked up at him as | said, "| won''t attend tonight''s dinner then."


    The man said helplessly, "It''s a party organized by thepany. It''ll be inappropriate if you don''t attend it.¡±


    | looked up at him and sighed, "| have too much work, so | have to work overtime, don''t I?"


    "These documents will only be


    needed tomorrow afternoon. ate


    have plenty of tirpeataedieal witthem


    tM Vorning, Arianna, you


    have to interact more with the


    others." His helpless persuasion was


    evident in his voice. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | smiled and looked at him, "Michael, it''s not that | actively avoid interacting with others. I''m just not a big fan of it.¡±


    He sighed and said after a pause,


    "You''ve been with us for almost


    month now. H w-snacy Golldaddes


    Haye ybultitked to up till now?


    Arianna, if a new beginning is what


    you''re aiming for, then this definitely


    isn''t it.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | stopped and looked at him, "What''s a new beginning then?"

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    "It''s when you get to know new people, new friends, and new things!"


    | nodded, "Alright!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was stunned, but took my response as agreement to what he said. "The party is at Greend Hotel. Don¡¯t bete."


    After that, he ced an invitation card on my table and said, "Take this card. Go in and get a number card."


    | nodded. "Is there really a need for an invitation card?"


    He mumbled a ''yes'' as he walked to his seat and packed up his things, "Thepany has paid for it so you can just go in. There


    is a hot spring in the hotel. You should go in and have fun."


    How grand this party was.


    | took the invitation card. He was in a hurry to leave, so he was quiet from then on/


    Suddenly, | remembered that | needed to take a few days'' leave, told him, "Michael, | may need to apply for leave in a few days.


    You have to help me approve it.¡±


    He looked back at me and frowned, "Are you going to Jarold City?"


    | nodded, "There is something | need to do."


    ¡°Are you missing your child?"


    | suddenly realized that he was a little too talkative. "Something like that."


    He nodded and said after thinking for a while, "We can go together. I''m also leaving for Jarold City in a few days."


    Just as | was about to reject him, he spoke, "That''s enough, pack your things quickly and get ready to go to the hotel!"


    Seeing him leave, | said nothing further and looked up at the clock on the wall. Office hours were officially over.


    | looked at the invitation card on my desk. | didn''t want to go initially, but since | had agreed, | couldn''t back out of it anymore. |


    packed my things, left thepany and took a taxi to the hotel.


    At the entrance of the hotel, | happened to meet two female colleagues. After greeting each other, we entered the hotel together.


    After taking the number card at the hotel lobby, the receptionist said to us, "Ladies, you may go get changed first."


    was stunned. Was the hotel''s service this


    special?


    The other two colleagues had probably been here several times. Noticing that | was confused, they exined, "This is a hot


    spring hotel. It''s more about fun than amodation, so most of use here to have fun instead of staying for the night."


    | followed the two of them, and we went into the changing room. After getting changed, we went straight to the entertainment


    area on the third floor, just as instructed.


    We were here to eat, drink and have a good time. There were game halls, an entertainment square, and a dining area on the


    third floor.


    | initially assumed that the so-called party was for everyone to eat and have a drink.


    | did not expect to see such an odd


    way of partying. The hotel was


    crowded with guests youl O1"


    sional in into my colleagues.


    After we greeted each other, we


    would go our separate ways and


    continue our own fun. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | found myself a seat in the music hall. | feltzy and didn''t like to walk around once | sat down.


    "Is anyone sitting here?"


    | heard a voice and was stunned by it.


    | turned around and ve famitian \


    face but hgquianPeiriember who it


    U ;


    s for a moment. | just felt that he


    was familiar. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The man was 1.85 meters tall and


    had a slender figure igen


    exquisitel ¡°gamed jake: e Was


    Hanged e though his presence was


    cold and slightly distant. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was a little surprised to see me staring nkly at him. Lifting his eyebrows, he repeated, "Is someone sitting here?"


    | shook my head and withdrew my gaze, saying ndly, "Nope!"


    He then sat down beside me, holding a ss of Coke in hand.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    | couldn''t help but take a few more looks at him. Being here with him felt strange but was somewhat normal at the same time.


    Noticing me sneaking looks at him, he lifted his eyebrows and asked, "Would you like a ss?"


    l instinctively shook my head, feeling a little awkward, "No. thank you."


    Normally, in ces where the neon lights swayed, lights and shadows danced, and where people came to be free and rxed,


    one would be drinking a ss of cocktail or at least something alcoholic. Instead, he was carrying a ss of Coke.


    Even so, no one felt that it was abnormal since there were both adults and children around. Even amidst the swaying shadows


    and the upbeat party music ying, everything was still very much clean.


    The music sounded in the hall. A singer was belting her heart out on stage to a bad, her voice melodic with sorrow.


    | listened to the sad music with mncholic tones, feeling fascinated by the singer''s voice.


    | saw the man standing up and leaving all of a sudden. Soon after, he came right back.


    | looked up at him in surprise when | saw that he had put a ss of juice beside me.


    He smiled lightly, and his facial features were particrly well-defined, "You''re wee!"


    | remembered who he was - the man I had met in front of Grandma''s tombstone. | sat there shell-shocked for a while.


    | shifted my attention to him and asked, "Have we met before?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you know me?"


    I shook my head, "I don''t think so!"


    He smiled lightly, "So, you don''t know me."


    My mind felt like it couldn''t think straight for a while. After a moment''s hesitation, | looked at him and said, "No, | mean, have we


    met before?"


    It had nothing to do with knowing each other or not.


    He smiled, "Since you don''t know me, naturally, you''ve never seen me before."


    | paused for a moment, "! don''t know you, but that doesn''t mean I''ve never seen you before."


    The coldness in this man gave me an innate feeling, but | was stubborn.


    He spoke, "Since we''ve met, let''s get to know each other!"


    ¡°Arianna Reid!" | said as | extended a hand towards him to introduce myself.


    With a faint smile, he held my hand and spoke, "Sebastian Milton!"


    Sebastian Milton?


    I didn''t think too much about it.


    Perhaps he thought that the music was too boring, so he asked, "There are swimming pools and hot springs on the first floor.


    Shall we go together?"


    | was stunned. Then | looked at the clothes that | was wearing, clothes that were provided by the hotel, and said with a smile, "I


    don''t think I can."


    He smiled as if he knew what | was thinking, and said, "There are swimsuits on the first floor. Don''t worry."


    He continued, "Since you''vee out to have a good time, you''d better enjoy yourself."


    | couldn''t help but chuckle. | had some doubts about him, but still, | nodded and said, "Let''s go!"


    Getting up and walking out of the third floor, | bumped into two colleagues and quickly greeted them.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    | was not familiar with the hotel, but


    he seemed to know Ns y around)


    r getting ob OF the ee he


    ig Straight to the hot spring.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was an indoor hot spring. Looking at the swimsuit at the entrance, | couldn''t help looking up at him.


    He smiled. "Wait for me here!" After that, he walked towards the men''s locker room.


    About five minutester, he came back out with a ck bag in his hand. He looked at me and said, "Try it on?"


    | took the bag in his hands and


    looked at the contents inside-Th¨¦lia


    win syit ioe! ¡ìndi couldn''t


    hetp but be stunned. "You..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He shed me a dashing smile. "Try them on first and see if any of them are to your liking or not!"


    | went into the locker room without saying anything else and changed into a swimsuit.


    There were three pieces from the set


    of swimwear. | thought that they \


    ul eek ancti¨¦vdating if one did


    ci an undershirt on. Please


    i the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But when I put it on, it didn''t look too bad.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    | changed into the swimsuit and walked out of the locker room and found him waiting for me at the rest area. When he saw me,


    he couldn''t help but look stunned.


    With a nce at me, he said, "It''s a great pleasure to see how good this outfit looks on you."


    "Thank you!" It was my first time wearing a blue swimsuit.


    He smiled and motioned to me, "Can you swim?"


    | shook my head. Hendrix had taken me swimming a few times in the open-air swimming pool in the vi in Jarold City, but |


    basically walked underwater while holding onto the armrest by the pool. The pool was 1.5 meters deep, so | was able to stand in


    the pool and support myself by clinging onto the side of the pool.


    If | left the armrest, | would need some time to learn how to swim on my own.


    "| don''t mind being a teacher today!" He said as he reached out his hand to me.


    His remark caught me off guard. | looked at the swimming pool and found that the water was shallow. Most of whom were in the


    pool were children while a few adults sat by the poolside, watching over the kids.


    "They are all children. Isn''t it inappropriate for us to go into the pool?" | said.


    He smiled and said, "It''s great that there are kids around. Since they don''t know how to swim either, you won''t feel as pressured


    when learning how to swim."


    What he said was right. If everyone knew how to swim, it would be embarrassing for me to be learning to swim alone in the pool.


    Most of the children weren''t capable swimmers just yet, so they all had floaties on them as they learned how to keep themselves


    afloat.


    After thinking for a while, | said, "I''ll swim by myself!"


    Now that I was there, | wanted to have a good time.


    He smiled, but he didn''t try to force me to do anything | didn''t want to.


    | took a floatie and went into the water. The water was about 1.2 meters deep, so it was quite shallow and looked to be possible


    for me to swim by myself.


    It was just that | was like a parched duck in the water. To me, even shallow water was something | had reason to be fearful of.


    Achild stuck his head out of the water, looked up at me and said with a smile, "Miss, can''t you swim?"


    | shook my head and smiled, "I''m learning how to!"


    The little boy looked at me and said in a serious manner, "Miss, you can''t swim if you learn like this."


    | was speechless.


    He sighed softly and said, "I''ll teach you!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    It seemed that he was around ten years old, and | couldn''t helpughing, "You''d better not call me Miss, just call me Madam!"


    He shook his head and said, "Mom said that every time | meet a beautiful girl, | should call her ¡®Miss¡¯.


    | smiled in surprise.


    It was not easy to learn how to swim. The little fellow kept asking me to be brave, but | just couldn''t bring myself to let go of the


    side of the pool that | was holding on to for dear life.


    After a long time, the little fellow said


    almost defeatedly, "Miss, you won''t


    be able to fect vastic d was@lso\


    ApINAibia int6the water when |


    S younger, but my mom threw me


    into the water, and | managed to


    learn to swim after a bit of struggling.


    The water is very shallow, So you


    don''t have to worry." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Being encouraged and persuaded so patiently by a little kid made me feel somewhat embarrassed. | nodded and tried to let go


    of the side of the pool once more.


    When | leaned downwards, | could feel my feet floating in the water, and | was terrified.


    "Miss, don''t be afraid. Slide your hands back and kick your feet." The little fellow told me.


    | dog- paddled in the water for some


    time and stopped feeling


    embarrassed aboythralting Sri the


    sian cBitle Bool, but it was a little


    difficult to continue swimming like


    this since | was not used to it. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, | felt someone holding my


    waist, and it was obviously the hands


    of an adult. | iqaked| bein Sutprise,


    bay rig Sutiden movement caused


    me to lose bnce. Nervousness set


    in and | started choking on water.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | fell into a coughing fit.


    It took me a second to relieve myself of the panic. Fortunately, someone was there the whole time to help me up.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    "Why did you suddenly choke?" A man''s low and cold voice sounded in my ear, "You were swimming fine just now."


    | turned around and saw that it was Sebastian. He was in swimming trunks with his toned chest muscles and abs exposed.


    The figure of the handsome man inevitably attracted the attention of others. | realized that he was holding me in his arms after


    some time and immediately moved away.


    Looking at him, | smiled awkwardly and said, "I lost my bnce!"


    After | said that, | felt embarrassed for myself. | was already swimming, so how could | lose my bnce?


    Fortunately, he did not say anything, or perhaps he was not interested in it.


    He smiled faintly and said, "Let''s learn together!"


    "There''s no need, I..." Before | could finish talking, | was interrupted.


    "Don''t rush to reject the idea of it. Let''s try it out first."


    | looked at him, feeling a little dazed. After a pause, | nodded slightly and said, "Alright, sure. Thank you then."


    He lifted his eyebrows and smiled, but his gaze seemed cold, "You can thank meter."


    Learning to swim was not an easy task. Though one could easily stand inside a pool that was 1.5 meters deep, | wasn''t confident


    in myself at all and couldn''t swim in a proper manner.


    Fortunately, Sebastian held me up, and he was careful with me. After several tries, | managed to swim for a little while.


    "There''s an indoor hot spring here. Let''s take a break and soak in the hot spring.¡±


    Sebastian said as he helped me up.


    | nodded, but didn''t think much about it as | said, "Thank you for today."


    Heughed, "Don''t mention it.¡±


    Entering the hot spring and stepping on the pebbles, | looked at him, "How long are you going to stay in Asherton?"


    "I''m not sure, why?"


    "I''ll treat you to a meal!" | said as | sat on the ck pebbles in the hot spring. As | soaked in warm water, the tension within me


    dissipated and my muscles started to rx.


    He found a seat and sat down. He nodded with a smile, "Alright, how about tomorrow?" "At night?"


    He lifted his eyebrows, "Anytime!"


    ¡°Let''s have dinner then!" | had to work during the day, though | didn''t have that much time at night either.


    We quickly came to an agreement before someone came over and whispered something in Sebastian''s ear. He then looked at


    me, lifted his eyebrows, saying, "Make sure you''re there on time. | have something to attend to, so I''ll have to leave now."


    After | watched him leave, | sat in the hot spring pool and closed my eyes to rest, feeling quitefortable and rxed.


    "The girls at work have rented a private room forter. Go and have fun with them for a while."


    All of a sudden, | heard a voice next to my ears. | was stunned for a moment, and when | turned around, | saw that it was


    Michael.


    | immediately refused, "No it''s alright, I''m leaving soon."


    | had to go to bed early at night because | had to wake up early the next morning.


    He clicked his tongue, "! really


    wonder if you can be more s cable


    and get along ye heen vou re out


    Hem ahh fun, yet you''re still alone.


    We''re all here to bond with each


    other, you know?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and looked at him, "So we''re out to strengthen our rtionship?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "I think youText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    should talk more ta hore younger |


    gins: YaunealWeys alone. Don''t you


    feel lonely?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | shook my head, "I''m not lonely. I''m used to it."


    He looked at me bbergasted then sat down beside me. "Do you and Mr. Milton know each other?"


    | frowned slightly and asked, "Mr. Milton?"


    "The one who taught you how to


    swim just now." He we tintgte


    ol founiaotfatie spot, sat


    down, and looked at me. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sebastian Milton?¡±


    He nodded and said, "Yep!"

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    He was obviously no ordinary person. | knew that at first nce. "So, who is this Mr. Milton?"


    ¡°He''s the chairman of the Andar Group," He stated, "You looked so friendly with him just now. | didn''t expect you not to know."


    ¡°| met him by chance!" | guess | was rather friendly with strangers.


    He nodded and said after a pause, "Sebastian is quite mysterious. | heard of him when | was in Jarold City. | know that he''s no


    commoner, but | never really learned much of his background."


    After soaking in the hot spring for a long while, | started to feel dizzy. | emerged from the pool and sat down by its side, wrapping


    myself in a bath towel as | said, "Many people are mysterious in this world; it''s not weird for Sebastian to be one of them |


    guess."


    He hummed in response. "Alright, as long as you know what you''re doing."


    After a pause, he said, "Let''s go regroup with the others on the second floor. Since you want to start a new life, you shouldn''t


    stay away from your colleagues. After all, we will have to work together in the future."


    | tilted my head and shot him a look. "Michael, you''re quite the nagger."


    After | left Andnd, | had initially nned to live alone in Asherton.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | was caught by surprise when | met Michael, who just came out of prison. Five years ago, he was prosecuted for breaking the


    law. | never thought that we would cross paths again.


    | didn''t expect to meet him while | was looking for a job in Asherton, and that | would eventually end up working together with him


    and bing colleagues with one another.


    The world was such an unpredictable ce.


    At Zone A on the second floor!


    Several colleagues of mine had gathered at the private room area of the KTV, all of which were girls.


    | decided to join them after much persuasion from Michael. | didn''t know how to sing, but since | was there, | couldn''t be a bad


    sport.


    | went along with them and hummed as many words as | knew.


    ¡°Arianna, did you bring a charger?" A colleague asked. From the looks of it, her phone was running out of battery.


    | nodded and said, "Our things are all in the locker room though. Do you need it badly? I''ll go and get it!"


    She nodded back at me, "It''s alright. I''ll go and get it myself. Give me your number card, and I''ll be right back."


    | didn''t have anything important in my locker, so | handed her the number card and let her retrieve the charger herself.


    We sang for a long time, each song


    belted out of tune. Fortunately,


    everyone was exp for the parodse


    of yerting) $b no one cared about


    how we sounded. After everyone let


    out their pent up feelings, everything


    would be fine. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, | went to the locker room and prepared to take a shower before going home.


    "There will be a performance at eleven tonight in this hotel. Don''t you want to watch it before you go home?" A colleague asked.


    | gave her a small smile and said, "Nah, it''s gettingte. I''ll head home after taking a shower."


    After all, thepany paid for us to


    enjoy ourselves. This ce probably


    costed a thousand dors per head.


    Obviously, it was a ackcsuitabrelfol


    thageqeria Gould at: ord it. Generally


    speaking, those who earned a


    meagre ie would not be willing


    to spend thousands of dors a night


    in this ce. It would be fine to have


    fun every now and then, buting


    here frequently was financially


    unfeasible. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With thepany footing everyone''s bill tonight, the staff would naturally enjoy to their heart''s content.


    At the locker room!


    After | came out of the bathroom


    from my shower, a few girls in


    uniform stood in front_of ystaias


    5 apologized) Please get dressed


    immediately. The police areing


    over for an investigation, which will


    dy everyone''s time. We sincerely


    apologize for any inconvenience


    caused." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Quite a number of people had gotten changed. Those who were showering had also gotten dressed in a sh.


    Even so, there were still some who did not put on their clothes quick enough before the police came barging in.


    Fortunately, the police who came in were all women. There were about a dozen of them. When they entered, they shouted at


    everyone in the locker room to stand aside.


    Then, with the help of the hotel staff, they opened the lockers one by one. Since all the guests were present, it was not


    considered a breach of privacy.


    The sudden arrival of the police caused many to begin uttering words ofint, especially when the police began to


    rummage through the lockers without even informing everyone of what had happened.


    Someone said, "What''s wrong with you all? Even if you interrogate suspects, you should at least tell them beforehand. Why did


    you rush in and start rummaging through other people''s items without asking for their permission? Don''t you feel that it''s very


    impolite?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The policewoman leading the team shot the woman who spoke with a stem look and said, Tm sorry, everyone. We''re just doing


    our job. Our work requires us to carry out confidential searches. We ask for your understanding and forgiveness if we''ve


    offended you in any way."


    The woman was rebuked and too embarrassed to say another word. She snorted, put her arms around her chest and said, "To


    wave a chicken feather as a token of authority."


    Fortunately, the policewoman seemed to have been used to dealing with such a person. She shot a light nce at her and then


    shifted her attention to the search.


    Half an hourter, the other police came and reported to her that their search was inconclusive.


    Many people heaved a sigh of relief. After all, the police did charge in all of a sudden without exining what they were


    searching for.


    Many who were scared witless, their nerves all tensed up finally felt relieved when they overheard the reports being made.


    There were still some members of the team who hadn''t returned with a report. The leader stood on the spot and waited for them.


    Fifteen minutester, they all came in with a report one after another, and it looked like all reports were almostpleted.


    A policewoman suddenly said, "Madam Lewis,e take a look."


    Madam Lewis was the leader of the squad. Upon hearing that, she walked over to the source of the voice. For a second,


    everyone in the bathroom tensed up once again.


    Looking in the direction of the search, | couldn''t help but frown. The opened locker was mine.


    The policewoman rummaged around and took out the bag | had brought.


    She turned to the crowd and asked, "Whose bag is this?¡±


    As soon as she said that, the


    atmosphere in the bathroom om


    thickened. urmurs/SAtiast e


    Rmveslies heard. Someone


    whispered, "What are they


    investigating?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    No one answered. Seeing that no one responded, the policewoman spoke again, "Let me repeat myself. Whose bag is this?¡±


    "It''s mine!" | said, stepping out of the crowd. | looked at the police, doubtful about what they found in my bag.


    For a moment, everyone looked at


    me with a hint of confusion and


    disgust in their gazesslleey aget !


    haye been ring me for raining on


    their parade. After all, they were here


    to enjoy themselves, but because of


    me, their fun was cut short. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Miss,e with me!" The police handed my bag to an officer standing beside her and instructed me to follow her.


    | looked at her and paused, "I''d like to know what crime have |mitted?"


    She frowned, not answering my


    question directly. Instead, she aid, \


    iV sorpyayeeresehin the middle of


    lacsionton We need you to


    come with us." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    It was inappropriate to talk about this in front of everyone else, so this matter was probably quite serious. | nodded and followed


    them as told.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    | got dressed and left the bathroom with the policewomen.


    There were quite a few people standing in the hall. They were dressed in suits and ties, looking anxious and scared. It looked


    like they were the hotel staff.


    | thought about how the hotel was doing well for itself, with a steady flow of customers on a daily basis, and that if the news


    about the police barging in for an investigation spread, their business would inevitably be affected.


    After handing me over, the policewomen took me to a police car. What an honor it was to be in a police car for the first time in my


    thirty years of life.


    At the Police Station!


    | was brought to an interrogation room, and was left with a police officer who | had to sit across from.


    It looked like the interrogation was about to start.


    Amomentter, the policewoman in front of me turned on herptop and looked at me, "Arianna Reid, right?"


    They had taken my ID card a while ago.


    | nodded, "Yes!"


    She nodded. "Miss Reid, we found 59 grams of drug powder and aplete set of a syringe in your bag. We ask for your full


    cooperation. Your answers to my questions need to be true and reliable."


    | couldn''t help but frown. Drugs? Why was there a syringe in my bag?


    | looked at the policewoman and nodded. | didn''t know what was going on.


    Seeing that | was being cooperative, the policewoman continued, "Based on our preliminary deductions, you''re a drug user, but


    we can''t bepletely sure about this. So, we need to get you tested. In addition to that, you need to stay here for a full twenty-


    four hours for us to determine the verdict of the case."


    | frowned. Did she really say that | did drugs?


    | said calmly, "Officer, | can assure you that I''ve never touched any drugs. | don''t know why it was in my bag. | have to go to work


    tomorrow. Can | please be allowed to leave first?"


    The policewoman shook her head, looked at me, and said, "We''re still awaiting for the results to know what the exact situation is.


    We''ll use your words as reference."


    Then, | was led into a holding cell and was locked up.


    There was only one bed in the room and nothing else. It was practically an empty, lonely space.


    All my possessions were taken away, so | had nothing to do but wait. | couldn''t even call anyone for help.


    It was not until the next day that the police opened the door. They looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, pleasee with us."


    | was brought into the interrogation


    room again. In it sat wile!


    9) liceworan roe Ye previous day.


    She looked at me with a frown


    etched on her face. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She said, "Miss Reid, your drug test results came back positive."


    "That''s impossible!" | retorted almost instantaneously. "| never touched it. | don''t even know how to use it. How could | be a drug


    user?"


    | pulled up my sleeve and stared at her, "Look! | don''t have a needle hole in my body. How could | have done it?"


    Seeing that | had suddenly gotten


    violent, she looked at me, raised her


    hand, and motioned as sitdowh!


    " cs Reid aleax@dalm own. We


    examined your blood. You need to


    stay here with us for another


    twenty-four hours. We will continue


    to observe your situation." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| need awyer!" | screamed. There


    was no way | had touched dr: asi)


    before, but rintyst@heocte


    Faiaing back positive, |


    needed help to get out of this. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    If | couldn''t properly exin what was found in my bag the night before, the test results would really ruin my chances of getting


    out of here.


    This incident had led me to believe that things were not as simple as | thought they were.


    The policewoman shook her head with a frown. "Miss Reid, you don''t need awyer to defend you just yet. You''re still under


    observation."


    "Since it''s an observation, can | contact my family and tell them where | am?" | asked, looking at the policewoman with a serious


    face.


    She stared back at me in surprise before she said, "Usually, that''s allowed, but your situation isplex. We don''t need you to


    inform your family for the time being, and it''s for your own good."


    "| don''t need you to think for me. | need to tell my family. What does this have to do with you? While you follow your procedures, |


    will do my best to defend my rights. Is there a problem with that?"


    | had not been in Asherton for a long; | had only been here for less than a month and | never mentioned my past to anyone.


    Michael was the only person who knew me. | wonder who framed me.


    Seeing how determined | was to contact my family, the police nodded but did not hand me the phone. Instead, | was sent back to


    the room where | stayed the previous night.


    | was told that the police would attend to me soon, so | waited in the room for about ten minutes.


    Then, the door opened, and a policewoman came in with a te in her hand.


    She looked at me and said, "This is breakfast." She then put the porridge and fried breadsticks on the table.


    After a pause, she said, "Please return the phone immediately after you contact your family. This is my job, and | hope you won''t


    make things difficult for me."


    | was stunned for a moment. They gave me my phone without any hesitation, which made me slightly surprised.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | didn''t think much about it and immediately dialed Michael''s number. It seemed that Michael was the only person who | could


    reach out to in Asherton.


    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. The person at the other end said sleepily, "Arianna?"


    | nodded, "Michael, | was brought away by the police. Can you help me find awyer?¡±


    He was taken aback, "Why were you taken away all of a sudden? On what grounds?"


    "| can''t exin things clearly right now. Please just help me find awyer. I''m sorry for the trouble."


    After he agreed, | immediately hung up the phone.


    The policewoman looked at me,


    pursed her lips, took back th RANE,


    and said, " That''s ersi@h-Uust eat


    prea If you did nothing wrong,


    the police will not use you of


    committing a crime." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips in silence. Everything that was normal before had be abnormal under these circumstances.


    The policewoman left and the door got locked with a ¡®click¡¯.


    | sat on the bed and looked at the


    porridge on the table. | sitated fora


    megtdeoreuaiigi | had to stay


    er in a situation like this. Please


    aa the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | felt sleepy after eating the porridge; perhaps because | had not slept at all the night before.


    It didn''t take long for me to fall into


    slumber on the bed. As \slert Oi"!


    iesgere e avert fll Sorneone


    ih ting something into my body.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    My senses got triggered and | wanted to wake up immediately, but | couldn''t open my eyes no matter how hard | tried.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Pain shot through my arm, but full consciousness just seemed to be a state impossible for me to reach.


    It took me a long time to wake up, and when | did, | instinctively looked at my arm. There was a slight bruise and a hole that


    evidenced that the tip of a needle had pierced through it before.


    "Bang!"


    Before | could think further about it, the door opened. Two policewomen barged in and instructed me, "Miss Reid, pleasee


    with us."


    | frowned and looked at the two of them, "Excuse me, what time is it now?"


    "It''s five in the afternoon!" The policewoman barked back. "Miss Reid, let''s go!"


    There were six more hours to go before | got released.


    Following the two policewomen out of the room, | was brought to the previous interrogation room.


    The only difference this time was that there was a doctor in a white coat sitting inside. He seemed to be in his forties.


    | sat down, and the policewoman immediately informed me, "Miss Reid, yesterday''s blood test results showed that there were


    traces of drugs in your blood. We will conduct a more thorough examination on you now. Please cooperate."


    | pursed my lips. "Is mywyer here?"


    She hesitated for a moment before saying, "Miss Reid, we haven''t heard anything regarding yourwyer yet, so you need to


    cooperate with us for now."


    If | didn''t agree, | would get into more trouble.


    | nodded. | got up and followed the doctor out.


    Blood and urine tests were the lesser of the evil. Privacy checks, on the other hand, was asking too much of a person.


    l instantly frowned and refused, "| can agree to a blood test or any other tests. But why is there a need to carry out a privacy


    check when you''re just testing the concentration of a drug?"


    The doctor called for the police, and the policewoman said, "Miss Reid, please cooperate with us. We detected traces of HIV on


    your syringe found in your bag. We suspect that you''re infected, so we need to check!"


    All of a sudden, my face sank. There was no way | would ept such an unreasonable request.


    "I''m sorry, but | have the right to reject your inspection. | suspect that you''re not investigating the case, but deliberately framing


    me." | looked coldly at everyone in the examination room.


    | continued with my face darkened,


    "HIV can be tested by blood. Since


    you''ve already taken a bloo adm


    means th tyonganites The Tor it.


    Aha ire saying that you want


    to add another privacy check to the


    list of tests. This is obviously an


    unnecessary move, and it''s


    unreasonable. | need to contact my


    lawyer." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The policewoman looked at me grimly, "Miss Reid, you''d better cooperate with us, or you''ll have to bear the consequences."


    | sneered and continued being


    aggressive, "| don''t know wh


    consequences,@r@ wit find you


    suapi us. | have the right to refuse


    and to protect my rights." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    | had gathered that it had been


    around five to six hours sinc


    phone ca with atid | Were a


    dumber! might not have noticed


    anything unusual about this. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, | was no fool. Although Michael was not as resourceful as before, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to find me awyer


    or two.


    But there was still no news from him after so many hours. Something was definitely amiss.


    It seemed like | couldn''t rely on him, but | was alone in Asherton. Where could | get help from?


    Looking at the policewoman, | asked again, "I need to contact my family, right now."

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    The policewoman remained indifferent. With a cold look she said, "Miss Reid, now isn''t the time to contact your family. Please


    cooperate with us for the test."


    "No way!" | retorted. Out of the corner of my eye, | spotted a cellphone in the doctor''s pocket. Instinctively, | reached my hand


    towards the doctor and gave him a hard shove.


    That caught the doctor off guard as he fell to the ground. | swiftly grabbed the phone from his white coat.


    However, before | could turn it on, it was snatched away from my hand. The policewoman was quick on her feet. Without


    hesitation, she had me pressed to the ground with both of my hands restrained behind me.


    My joints had been twisted painfully, and my face pressed to the cold tiles on the ground. Although | wanted to speak, nothing


    came out.


    The policewoman''s voice bellowed against my ear. "Arianna, you''re causing obstruction to police work. | have the right to detain


    you."


    | pursed my lips, unable to say a word. Rather, | was trying to think as hard as | could on how to


    save myself.


    Because of what I''d done, the other policemen had hurried over and led me back to the lockup, leaving the policewoman, who


    simply looked at me without a word.


    Her pair of grim eyes sent shivers down my spine. After a long time, she said, "You''d best behave. There are ways we can


    dispose of you otherwise. Your body would be taken so deep into the forest, you won''t even have a clue how you''ll meet your


    end."


    | barked out augh as | looked up at her. "So, you''re admitting that you set me up? What''s this supposed to be? Are you framing


    me? Or are you going to murder me?"


    Her lips curled, showing off a cold smile. "It doesn''t matter. You may think as you please. But since you''re here now, be good and


    forget about leaving."


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you want to arrest me?" If | were going to end up dead, then | should have the right to know why.


    The policewoman shrugged, then raised her eyebrows with a smile. "It doesn''t matter who we are. What''s important is that we


    need young and beautiful women like you."


    Was this human trafficking? Or was it organ


    trafficking?


    My face paled slightly. Those were the only two possibilities | could think of.


    Looking at how pale I''d gone, she stood up and inched closer to me. Her fingers curled around my jaw and tightened. Her grip on


    my stung.


    | frowned as | stared daggers at her. "How much money do you want? I can pay you."


    She sneered, bending down toe


    closer to my face. Her delicate


    fears with a sense 0 coldness!


    KvieWOMiSs eid, you


    sets be counting your blessings


    shout how lucky you arepared


    to all the other women we captured.


    Usually, you''d already be out of the


    country by now." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As | looked at her, my heart thundered rapidly within me and my body shook with fear and dread.


    She returned to her seat, eyes light. "Just rx. Don''t worry, you won''t die just yet."


    As soon as | saw her leave, my legs went limp and | slumped to the ground.


    It was the 21st century. Why were crimes like this still so prevalent in societies? Or was my abduction somehow justifiable?


    It meant that someone had possibly


    nted the syringes ete ugscini iy


    on pupps¨¦) 68 Yat ey''d have a


    atin reason to bring me in.


    soe read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They worked in broad daylight as so- called policemen, but were nothing but scums in the shadows.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This meant that in the few hours that


    I''d been oot in, the eo


    stalling For a ime,


    Tanah do eat to


    incriminate myself, so they could


    detain me here. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    In Asherton, | didn''t have friends or rtives. If something had happened to me, no one woulde for me. Even if |


    disappeared without a trace, no one would care.


    That was probably the reason why they''d targeted me. | wondered what had they injected into my body while | was out of it.


    For the time being, all my strength was gone. | was like a lifeless vessel.


    It was over. That phone call had been my one shot to call for help, but it was a mistake to call Michael. There was no hope left for


    me.


    I spent the night in the holding cell. As expected, no one came for me, much less awyer.


    They had my blood test results. They had drugged me with something, and had nted syringes with drugs in my bag at the


    hotel in public.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These were all verified facts. Everyone else must have believed that | was arrested for the possession and usage of drugs.


    The door was suddenly unlocked and then opened. The same policewoman walked in, ncing at me indifferently.


    She then turned to the other police officers behind her and said, "Miss Reid''s case has been settled. Please fill her in.¡±


    "Yes ma¡¯am!"


    The policewoman left, leaving another in her ce to watch over me. She drew out a document and handed it to me. "Miss Reid,


    this is your case file. You should sign it as soon as possible."


    | took a few steps back to try and keep my distance from her. My voice trembled slightly. "Where are you nning on taking me?"


    She didn''t respond to that. She simply stared nkly at me and repeated, "Sign the documents."


    "Where are you taking me?" My voice shook as | asked. | was close to breaking down.


    She frowned, obviously unhappy with my questions. She red at me as my brows furrowed heavily and said, "Miss Reid,


    please sign it."


    | shook my head and stood at the corner. "How much do you want? | can pay you. Just let me go."


    Her smile was tinged with sarcasm. She stared at me for a moment and said, "You probably haven''t figured out the situation


    you''re in yet. Let me ask you, have you heard about the sudden disappearances of rich girls?"


    | frowned and held my gaze, waiting for what she''d say next. She continued, "Doing something just for money is a tad too vulgar,


    which is why it''s never been a primary goal for us because for us, money is cheap.¡±


    | watched as she approached me,


    expressionless as she handed me


    the document. She yeled, "sight! |


    Stop wastires ine If you''re smart,


    you''ll know that obedience is far


    better than resistance. As long as


    you''re still alive, there''s hope, right?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She said these words in an exceptionally calm manner, as if trying to reason with a friend.


    | couldn''t understand how anyone could be so calm while saying such things.


    Taking a breath, | calmed down and looked at her. "So, what do you want to do to me?"


    Some amount of impatience colored


    her face. She handed the documents


    to me and sai "Eg atvittg yous


    chang Vee think of yourself as


    royalty, don''t you? Don''t you dare y


    coy with me. You''re free to die, if you


    like. | don''t mind." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she pulled me by the hair and mmed me against the wall.


    The pain was almost unbearable,


    leaving me little change|tg reGigd SO


    lech apr may and covered my


    head with my hands. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Her martial arts experience was apparent as she easily threw me to the ground with a few moves. She kicked me in the ribs with


    no mercy in sight.


    As her patience wore thin, she stopped wasting time talking to me. She took my fingers and the pen, then forcibly signed my


    name on the document. She then grabbed my fingers and pressed them onto the wound on my forehead.


    After a moment, my blood- stained finger was pressed on top of my signature on the document. She had done everything so


    smoothly, as if it were routine done a hundred times before.


    The door closed behind her with a ''bang.*


    |id on the ground, my body still shaking as the pain began to spread through every part of my body.


    | couldn''t imagine the mess I''d gotten into.


    Iid on the ground, motionless.


    Three dayster, | was dragged into a car by two women. My eyes were blindfolded. The time | spent in that car felt like it


    stretched on for hours.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    By the time the gauze strapped around my head was removed, | had alread been locked up in an unfamiliar, filthy ce.


    It was an old, wooden house with asbestos tiles that formed a triangr shape on its roof.


    | heard a woman cry out. | pulled myself together and looked carefully around at my surroundings.


    At the moment, | was lying on dirty straw, my hands and feet tied up. Needless to say, after days of use, my clothes were in torrid


    condition.


    Several women were sitting next to me, shivering and crying quietly.


    "Dry your tears. Let''s find a way out first!" Someone said. | spared the speaker a look and found myself looking at a woman in


    her early twenties. Though her clothes were filthy, her features were sprightly. | could tell at a nce that she was from a rich


    family.


    At hearing her speak, the other girls stopped crying and turned to her.


    They trembled as they asked, "What''s the n?"


    "It''s obvious that we''re in the countryside. Let''s figure out where we are and how to escape!" The sprightly woman said as she


    looked around, her eyes bright with the hope of escaping.


    One girl spoke up and said, "This might be a countryside, but which countryside is it? We don''t even know exactly where we are,


    so how can we escape? If we ended up in the mountains, even if we managed to escape, we would still be eaten by the wild


    animals out there."


    "This should be the southwest side of the country. They''re going to send us to the borders,¡± | said.


    The other girls turned to me and were stunned for a moment. "The southwestern border?"


    The sprightly woman asked, "What''s the point of taking us to the border?"


    | puckered my lips. | couldn''t figure


    this out either. | had originall O


    thought that thage peo were going


    th del o other countries, but


    what they''d said the other day had


    me a little confused. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If they didn¡¯t do such an unspeakable thing for money, what was their purpose then?


    Watching as | grew silent, the


    sprightly woman said, " et''s etapl


    t King, aheat itSaMee oser and let''s


    t of a way to untie our ropes."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With that said, some of the girls gathered together and began to make attempts at untying the ropes with their backs facing each


    other.


    "It''s impossible to get it loose. It''s tied


    too well!" Some of the Nenee etart¨¦d


    tin ahtsohe egan to cry.


    ey were too anxious to continue


    trying. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was clear that these girls were from well-off families. How did they end up here?


    As | mulled it over, | couldn''t help but ask, "How were you all brought here?"

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    "What choice did | have? My parents look down on me and they want me dead!" One girl said.


    For a moment, | was confused. "Did your parents send you here?¡±


    The sprightly woman spoke up, her face cold, "How should | put it? There are parents in this world who think that whatever they


    do is right, and they''d never allow their children to challenge that. Should their children disobey them, they''ll push them into the


    abyss in the name of love."


    | was speechless, at a loss for words. | looked at her and said, "So, your parents sent you here?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders. "Sort of. They heard that the Deer Mount Academy in Jarold City was a good ce to educate


    problematic children, so they sent me there for me to get beat up or yelled at. | couldn''t bear it anymore and tried to escape, but


    they took me back and broke my legs. They didn''t dare tell my parents, so they simply orchestrated a fire to cover it up. By the


    time | woke up, | wasn''t dead, but had been sent here instead."


    | finally understood why she had asked everyone to gather closer to her when she had been sitting the furthest away from us. My


    gaze fell on her legs. While there was nothing too unusual at first nce, once | properly looked at them, | could tell that her legs


    looked different.


    When she caught me eyeing her, she didn''t seem ufortable. She just sat there casually.


    After a pause, | said to her, "You don''t look like someone who''s still in school."


    Sheughed and looked at me. "Why? Just because I''m a little dolled up?"


    Realizing that | came off a little hostile, | shut up and looked at the other girls as | asked about how they ended up here.


    | started to understand that each girl had their own unique reason that had led them here.


    Some of them had been born into poor families. They were out to find jobs but had been tricked and lured here with promises of


    a high sry.


    Some people had been brought here in the dead of night after work because they lived alone in a city.


    It was clear that everyone was brought here differently, but one fact was constant. We didn''t know what the people who brought


    us here were after.


    | tried to untie the rope for a long time, but still failed. Then, | heard footsteps and voicesing from the outside which turned


    out to be the voices of several men.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, we looked at each other.


    "Go back to your ces!" | said, but it was toote.


    A few men pushed the door open and walked in. When they came in, they saw that we were all huddled together.


    It was obvious what we were doing. | thought these men would fly into a rage out of humiliation, but they didn''t.


    They just continued looking at us, then looked at each other and smiled.


    One of them said frivolously, "We


    haven''t had our fix for Erte


    W. he weamien Biota t in this time


    a aie good- looking. How about


    giving it a go?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Another said, "The bosses don''t allow that. Are you sure it''ll be fine?"


    "F*ck, they''re miles away. If we don''t


    spill anything, how will they find qut?


    Besides, don''t esejqu\Sontye


    appigor tere are still five or six


    hours left till then. We have more


    than enough time." As he said, he


    walked towards us. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, these girls were strong enough to remain calm in the face of the iing threat.


    The sprightly woman nced over at


    us. After a moment, when she saw


    the mane over, ecroenedl ''''


    spiiiycittaridsdihe, you''ve already put


    in so much effort bringing us here. It


    wouldn''t be good to use force to do


    this. Why don''t we volunteer


    instead?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    The man was taken aback and quickly grew suspicious. He eyed her and asked, "What do you mean by ¡®volunteer''?"


    The sprightlydy said, "Well, I''m sure there are some girls here who wouldn''t be too keen on doing that. If they don''t want to,


    don''t force them into it. Why don''t you just go with those who are willing to y along?"


    The man looked surprised at her suggestion. He looked to the men behind him, and then looked back at us.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked again, "Is there anyone of you who''d want to?"


    The sprightly one smiled slightly, as she replied. "That''d be me!"


    The man puffed up for a moment before he frowned again, regarding her suspiciously. "Don''t y games with me!"


    Her voice dropped. "Listen, my hands and feet are both tied up. What could | possibly do? And it''s been a few days. | haven''t


    eaten or slept well. | don''t know when I''ll drop dead. At these crossroads, the only thing that matters is staying alive, my virginity


    doesn''t matter anymore."


    In the midst of her speech, her voice turned even more sincere. "I know that you''re just doing your job. | couldn''t just beg you to


    let me go. Since that''s not an option, | won''t waste my breath. | just think that before | die, if | could take a bath, drink some


    water, and have enough to eat, I''d have no regrets. With all that on the line, if | go with you and spend time with you, I''d be the


    one to benefit the most. Aren''t | right, handsome?"


    Having said her piece, she looked at the man pleadingly.


    Upon considering what she said, the man nodded, thinking that her suggestion did sound reasonable. Looking at the others, he


    smiled and asked, "How many of you are willing? If you listen to me, I''ll get you something to eat. You''ll just have to keep us


    company for a while."


    It was a general understanding that women would normally shy away from these things. But in that moment, as the bravedy''s


    eyes fell on us, it felt unreasonable to deny ourselves of this opportunity.


    | hesitated for a moment before saying, "I''ll do it!"


    "Alright!" The man cheered, "Nice, | like it!"


    Soon, other girls started to volunteer as well.


    Of course, there were still those who did not say a word.


    Fortunately, these men still had some humanity in them. They took those who were willing to go with them out of the house and


    towards the dustiness outside.


    There were earthen houses, chaotic courtyards and some banana trees lined up haphazardly by the road. There was so much


    dust that they lingered on the banana leaves.


    Standing in the yard and looking around, it was almost impossible to see anything as it was surrounded by mountains.


    It seemed that we were at a small mountain vige deep in the forests, and behind that vige were mountains.


    | had been right. We were at the border. The mountains towered high from the ground. It was always ces like this where illegal


    activities were carried out and were hidden away from public view and the authorities.


    The men led us to a wooden house with a river and forest beside it, where the water sparkled and looked particrly clear and


    clean.


    "You two go in and bathe together. You''d better not try anything funny!" The man said, his ck eyes squinting darkly at us.


    The sprightlydy immediately turned to me with a smile as she said, "Let''s go together!"


    After a brief pause, | nodded and went into the wooden house with her.


    It was a very narrow bathroom, and


    the two of us had to squeez pytahe


    init. Nom atter howe positioned


    Ted oe het couldn''t avoid


    rubbing shoulders with one another,


    literally. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As she walked in, she yelled towards


    the door, "Hey, could we get acharige


    anes thes?anytkiny S good We''ve


    pair these for so long that we


    stink real bad." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "F*ck!" The man outside growled out a curse, "Stop asking for more when I''m only letting you take a bath."


    She smiled lightly and cooed, "I''m just


    at for your sake. ust leakat


    w filthy thes@6lOth hes are, you


    n''t like the smell, will you?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    "Dude, just give them a set of clothes!" One of the men said.


    The leader among them pursed his lips, paused for a moment and finally agreed.


    The shower was turned on, but the water pressure was weak. Fortunately, the weather felt good as the sun shone brightly over


    our heads, which felt cool and refreshing.


    On top of that, this ce was located on the southern border, so it was nicely tropical out here.


    "What''s your name?" The woman beside me suddenly asked. As she spoke, she had already taken off her clothes, revealing her


    graceful figure.


    | was taken aback by her sudden question. | lowered my voice and asked, "Are you sure you want to do it with them?"


    She raised her eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Can''t I?"


    | was about to say something, but | quickly took notice of the expression on her face. It then only urred to me that a listening


    device of some kind might have been installed in this little bathroom.


    "I''m already married,¡± | said. "So, doing it with someone isn''t a big deal, but..." As | spoke, | noticed that she was eyeing


    something carefully.


    "What''s your name?" Thedy asked again, her eyes fixed on the shower on the top of the bathroom.


    My mind went nk for a moment. It was then that | noticed the voice recorder on the shower head and continued the


    conversation. "Arianna. And what about you? What''s yours?"


    "Naomi." After that, she simply rinsed her body and hair.


    She wrapped herself in a towel hanging in the bathroom, looked at me and said, "Wash up quick. The other girls still need to use


    itter!"


    | nodded and washed hastily. Then, | rolled up my hair. My clothes were incredibly dirty, so there was no point wearing them


    anymore. | just wrapped myself in a bath towel and went out.


    Outside, the men had found some clothes for us to change into, but they were all men''s clothes. The loose T-shirt worn on


    Naomi made her look particrly alluring.


    The men could barely stop themselves from ogling at her. Dressed in a man''s shirt, Naomi looked straight ahead at the one in


    front of her and said, "Looks like your clothes suit me pretty well!"


    The man watched her with unbridled want in his eyes.


    With a grin, he said, "You sure do!"


    Naomi''s body went limp then as she leaned on him, saying in a more deliberate tone, "It just makes me want to see what else


    you''ll do that suits me."


    Upon hearing this, the man''s smile turned even more perverse.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was about to lean into her when she pressed her hand against the man''s arm gently. She looked up at him and said, "Hey,


    we''ve been starving for a few days, and we haven''t even had a single drop of water!"


    The man reacted immediately. He looked at the young man next to him and said, "Go prepare something to eat."


    Upon getting what she wanted, Naomi nuzzled herself into the man¡¯s arms.


    With her clothes changed and belly full, Naomi''s body curled into the man''s, who was definitely taken by her like he was ina


    trance.


    It was clear that she had him wound around her finger.


    Judging by how the man looked at her, he likely couldn''t wait to eat her and swallow her up thoroughly.


    We''ve done everything we needed to thus far. | was curious about what Naomi nned to do after.


    | couldn''t help but feel a little


    confused when | sqwatiat she Gant


    mgr eae asc escaping the


    men at all. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The men had waited on us for a long


    time. Upon seein eee were)! 1)


    almost Pore, they ooked to their


    leader impatiently. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The man who held Naomi in his arms looked at her, enchanted. "Babe, shall we go for it?"


    Naomi grinned and wrapped her arms around his neck, smiling brightly. "Of course!"


    With that said, she gave us a nce.


    Between our slight frowns ando iy)


    seGpangyooRs ou vaguely


    u oe what she meant. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She wanted us to be patient.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    The man carried Naomi out with him. | guess they went to do what they''d agreed on.


    Naturally, the others followed suit.


    The rest of the men each dragged a woman with them and headed straight to their rooms.


    At that moment, some women panicked and began to resist.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, the men were far more stronger than these women. There was no way they could fight back.


    From their point of view, their struggle was nothing more than child''s y. It just served as part of the prologue.


    One of the men brought me to a cabin, and | was immediately thrown onto the bed.


    As | hadn''t gotten to talk to Naomi, | didn''t know what she was up to.


    The only thing | could do was to stall for time. As | thought of this, | raised my hand and touched the man who''d thrown himself


    on me.


    | tried my best to imitate Naomi''s mannerisms, lowering my voice as | looked at the man. "We shouldn''t rush what we''re doing.¡±


    The man chuckled and approached me. He waspliant, however. He pulled me towards him and kissed me on the back of


    my hand. He looked at me and said, "Your skin''s really fair."


    I smiled and narrowed my eyes. My movements were slow and precise. | looped my hands around his neck and said in a low


    voice, "Do you like it?¡±


    Most of the southern region were either in the hignds or tropical areas, so most of the girls who lived here were rtively


    tanned, their skin a little rough.


    Unlike those from the southern region, the girls from the northern region were fair-skinned and petite, which made them look


    particrly desirable to lust-filled men.


    The man nodded.


    | fought back the nauseous feeling in me, forced a smile and said, "Can | ask you a question, handsome?"


    As | spoke, | took the initiative to pull our bodies close together.


    "What do you want to ask, babe?"


    "Where are we? Where are we going to go?"


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Don''t even think about escaping. There have been at least eight hundred women


    who''vee here, and I''ve never seen anyone return.¡±


    My heart sank. | looked up at him and said gently, "Now that we''vee this far, it''s impossible for us to go back. | just want to


    know where we are and where we''ll go.¡±


    "It''s a small ce at the border, called Murray Ville. There''s only a few families here with no main roads. You will be sent out of


    the country to a seller who has their own ns for you. That''s all | know."


    As he spoke, his voice took an ambiguous turn as he pressed himself on me.


    | couldn''t find any more excuses to stall for time.


    Panic started setting in. | stered a


    smile on my face and.siid, asatit)


    pot iwlelget straight down to


    business?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "F*ck!" He snapped. "City batches really like beating around the bush."


    | wanted to cover myself up with


    something, but there was noth


    ynd mie @hat could use to protect


    myself. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After struggling for a bit more, |


    touched a brick beside.ing. \Gduihted


    eygg asd pul myself together.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as | moved to raise the brick in my hand, the man before me stopped moving.


    I called out to him tentatively, "What''s wrong?"


    He didn''t move a muscle.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    | was left confused as | pushed the man away a few momentster, wondering why he''d suddenly fainted.


    When | reached out to feel his breath, | let out a sigh of relief. He was still breathing, thank goodness. He had probably just


    passed out.


    "Arianna!" Naomi''s voice came from outside.


    | got up and ran out. | saw other womening out as well, and Naomi holding a knife in her hand.


    Sparing me a nce, she said, "Let''s go!"


    | didn''t think too much about what happened, and followed them out to the mountain road.


    After running for about an hour, some of us could barely continue on. A number began to sway unsteadily and said, "Let''s take a


    break!"


    Naomi seemed to be worn out herself. She looked back at the women behind her, nodded and said, "Okay, let''s take a break."


    There were no proper roads in these mountains. We had been walking on mountain trails all the way.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We had been so worked up earlier, but now that we were able to rest, | looked at Naomi and asked, "Why did those guys


    suddenly pass out?"


    As Naomi was cleaning up the mud and grass on her shoes, she said, "| drugged them."


    | frowned, unable to help myself. "When did you do it?" | didn''t see her do anything of the sort earlier.


    "When we were taking a shower," she said as she gazed towards the sky. "It''s getting dark. We have to get out of the mountains


    as soon as possible."


    | nodded as | stood up and followed behind her. | still didn''t quite understand how she managed to pull this off. "How did you drug


    them when we were taking a shower?"


    "| put it in the shower gel", she muttered, "It''s a rare kind of knockout drug. As the shower gel was on our bodies, anyone would


    have fainted if they touched us."


    It took me some time to process all that. | was slightly stunned. This girl was really something else.


    There were no mountain trails along the way, so the few of us just walked on for a long time.


    When we finally reached the peak of the mountain and saw yet another mass of rock towering in front of us, my heart almost


    stopped.


    The mountains were all connected. There was no end.


    ¡°How are we going to get out of here? There are so many of them." One of the girls cried out in anxiety.


    Naomi looked around at the towering mountains and put her hand to her forehead. Like me, she was so close to breaking down.


    Nevertheless, she sighed and replied, "Let''s go on. There''s no way we can''t get off this mountain."


    We forced ourselves to put one foot in front of the other, and continued journeying for a long time. We trekked from one mountain


    to the next.


    As nightfall came, some of the women became a little worried. "Why don''t we find a ce to rest? If we keep going, I''m afraid


    we''lle across dangerous animals. That''d be terrible."


    That sounded like a reasonable


    concern. At first, the mountain roads


    still had traces eee


    ked thiiaiigh t em throughout. But


    after a few hours of walking, the


    further into the mountains we went,


    the harder it became to find traces


    left by other humans. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Naomi looked over at us. After a moment of silence, she nodded and said, "Okay, let''s find a ce to rest for the night."


    We had no fire. We escaped in a hurry, so we had no food or much clothes on us.


    Thankfully, after walking for a while, we came across a giant tree. There seemed to be a pit under the roots of the tree, though it


    wasn''t very big.


    However, since we were all quite petite, we each could crawl inside it and take shelter.


    When we entered the cave, it waspletely dark. In the looming darkness, we had finally found a safe ce to rest.


    There were only five of us here. We didn''t know the names of the other girls aside from Naomi and |.


    So, we huddled in the cave and started to introduce ourselves. The other three girls all came from different ces.


    One of them was a thin, tanned girl


    from South City, Tina, and the other


    was called Rainie, from the c


    area. She s index! idethinties, and


    Wak qi UF by Her cheeks,


    especially the sides of her jaw, had


    so much e, some of them had


    already turned into pustules and were


    whitish, while some of them looked


    red and inmed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Another woman was also from the


    countryside in the southwest region,


    Dahlia. She w ratherbts afield.


    sppulgsidAgt hair. Her eyebrows


    made her seem at least ten years


    older than her actual age. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    | hadn''t really known about these girls and their situation until we were able to talk to each other.


    | originally thought that the women who had been kidnapped were all young and beautiful, but | was wrong. Perhaps they were


    solely targeting women. As for what they wanted to do with us, we didn''t know.


    After chatting for a while, we rested in the cave. The sound of Dahlia reciting something came to our ears, but we couldn''t make


    out what she was saying.


    The forest was one that was unupied. Her chanting wasn''t loud but in the deste forest, it felt particrly eerie and


    terrifying.


    Although Tina and Rainie were scared from hearing it, they curled up into themselves and didn''t say anything.


    However, Naomi couldn''t hold herself back as she started ring at Dahlia. "Girl, we all know that you''re praying and all, but


    could you please tone it down a little? You''ll attract the animals."


    Dahlia was a little displeased at being disrupted. She replied irritably, "God will only bless us. He does not seek to hurt us at all."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Naomi was speechless. She clutched her forehead and rolled her eyes. Seeing that she was still chanting, she said, "Please go


    outside if you want to pray aloud.¡±


    Dahlia went quiet then, the hum of her mouth faded away.


    Tina and Rainie nced at each other in silence in the dark.


    Fortunately, nothing happened that night. We were able to survive the night without any further conflict.


    Then came the next day.


    The chirping of birds in the forest was exceptionally crisp. When | woke up, | saw that Dahlia had left the cave.


    As Naomi slept on her knees, she was startled awake as she heard a noise, and looked around in confusion.


    Her delicate face was reddish after being pressed against a surface for such a long time, which made her look both beautiful and


    tender.


    "You''re awake." | said, getting ready to get up and leave.


    She nodded and rubbed her face. She let out a long breath and said, "Did someone leave?"


    | nodded and walked out. She followed suit, but as she had been sitting for too long, she looked to be having a hard time getting


    up.


    | nced towards her and saw her looking frustrated. "My legs are numb."


    |ughed and reached towards her to help her out of the cave.


    Dahlia sat on a tree outside, chanting. She wasn''t loud, but its droning monotony was especially effective in making one feel


    irritated.


    Naomi curled her lips in clear annoyance. "Damn, she''s doing it so early in the morning. When will she stop?"


    Dahlia turned and caught a glimpse of her. She continued chanting away.


    "Why don''t we look around to see if there''s any wild fruits or anything else to eat?" | asked. | looked up at the forest and saw that


    the sunlight was being filtered out by the trees, with beams of light scattered on the ground.


    The morning sunshine was apanied by the birds¡¯ chirping and the sound of the wind. | took a deep breath, inhaling the


    refreshing mountain air.


    "Let''s look around!" Naomi said as


    she looked towards Tina an |


    coming ? ftheda£¤¨¦ \She


    BOL Sou two alright? If you''re


    well-rested, let''s keep going!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The two nodded and straightened


    their wrinkly clothes. Turnin S


    Dahlia w o,wvas etiNidfianting Tina


    rhuttere , She''s really religious. Do


    you think God will really bless her?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Naomi shrugged. "Let''s go!"


    The air of the forest that morning was damp, while thend was loose. When we stepped on it, we could feel how soft it was.


    "Whoa!" Rainie screamed, as she crouched down at the spot she had stepped on and started digging.


    After a while, a bunch of off-white mushrooms were unearthed. Some of them looked thick and sturdy while some had been


    crushed.


    Only a few short and stout ones were intact.


    "Mushrooms!" Dahlia, who had been


    chanting the entire time, finally spoke


    up. She picked yp fhecshtall-O


    moshebonis under the fertile soil,


    wiped them clean, and put them into


    her mouth. Then, she chewed. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rainie looked at Dahlia in shock and worry. "Can this be eaten raw?"

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Tina turned around and found a bunch of the same mushrooms under the rotten leaves.


    She handed the mushrooms to us and said, "These mushrooms can be eaten raw. We do it all the time in my hometown. Though


    it''s not the most filling thing, it can at least relieve some of our hunger. Let''s eat!"


    As | watched them eat, | followed along, as I''d been hungry all day.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Naomi took a few bites and looked at Tina. "If we eat this, will we hallucinate? The news was saying that people in the southern


    region would take these hallucinogenic stuff every May or June of the year. | heard that people see all kinds of things when


    they''re under hallucinogenic influence.¡±


    Tinaughed a little as she said, "If we don''t mess around with it, there shouldn''t be a problem.¡±


    Rainie had found other kinds of mushrooms in the soil and asked, "Can these be eaten then?"


    Tina nodded. "Yes, but these have to be cooked. If we eat them raw, we might get hallucinations."


    "It''s such a pity that we don''t have lighters on us, or else we could''ve had a big Mother Nature''s feast." Naomi sighed and stuffed


    some mushrooms into her mouth.


    "Ah!" Dahlia shouted suddenly and we looked over at her, puzzled.


    "What''s wrong? Did you see God?" Naomi asked, a little annoyed.


    Dahlia''s face turned white. Her body stiffened as she said, "Snake, it''s a green snake..."


    At that moment, everyone followed her gaze and saw a small, green- colored snake about 50 centimeters long curled around a


    green leaf on a tree next to her.


    We wouldn''t even have noticed it if we weren''t paying attention. The snake seemed ready to strike as it slithered out its tongue.


    "This snake''s a poisonous one. Be careful!" Tina said, face pale.


    Out of the corner of my eye, | scouted a broken branch with a sharp edge at the end.


    ¡°What do we do, what do we do? I''m losing it! I''m getting goosebumps everywhere." Naomi stuck very close to me as she


    grabbed my hands in fear.


    | wanted tofort her but | was scared too, especially knowing that it was poisonous.


    ¡°If we run now, can we make it?" Naomi began to scoot backwards as she spoke.


    "It''s toote!" Dahlia said as her voice trembled slightly. "It''s a pit viper. It''ll chase after us." "Damn it! But we can''t just stand


    around, right?¡±


    Rainie was so frightened that her body was trembling, her face ashen.


    "Kill it!" Tina said. She looked small and weak, but her eyes were cold as she stared intently at the green snake under the leaves.


    Dahlia was the closest to the snake. If she wasn''t careful, it would bite her.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly as she spoke, "Don''t provoke it. I''m scared."


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You pray all day and all night. God will protect you. Why are you scared?" Naomi said, bitingly sarcastic.


    No one could afford to be distracted at a time like this.


    Tina looked at Dahlia and said, "I''ll


    count to three. Get (pets aye! !


    frome ii ftNtGroW toc s at it and see if


    | can hit it." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Huh?"


    Dahlia was on the verge of tears. "That''s too risky. If you don''t hit it, won''t | die?"


    "Can you think of anything else?" Tina retorted. Dahlia shook her head in despair.


    "Let''s bet on it then!" With that ee


    win squatted eon ey aad


    piokediyp waweighty rock. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Dahlia was about to cry, but there


    was no other way patehe moment


    She cotdvaniyid what Tina told her


    to. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "One, two, three... dodge!" As soon as she finished counting, Dahlia jerked away.


    The rock in Tina''s hand came crashing down on the green snake.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    But it missed. A beast''s instincts would always be faster than that of a human''s.


    The snake dodged Tina''s attack. It slithered away and then poised itself for its next attack. It looked angered with its head


    pointing towards Dahlia who had just dodged away from it.


    These aggressive animals were way scarier when they weren''t moving at all.


    It was about to bite Dahlia. | picked up the branch | saw on the ground and aimed for the snake with its sharp edge. | stabbed


    into the snake''s head without a moment to lose.


    Fortunately, all it took was one strike. The branch rooted the snake in ce and stopped it from moving.


    Its head and tail were still wiggling in ce.


    Dahlia then gradually calmed down from her fit of anger and shock.


    She picked up the stone Tina had used and threw it at the green snake.


    After being hit on the head, the snake seemed to have lost consciousness for a moment. Then, Dahlia smashed the snake''s


    head mercilessly with another rock, killing it.


    Blood sttered everywhere. She only stopped after a long while.


    When she looked at the snake again, its head had been pounded into a meaty pulp.


    The other girls looked at her, their faces pale. Naomi swallowed a breath and said, "Let''s go, it''s gettingte. We should move


    on.


    Along the way, we picked up a lot of mushrooms. The only good thing about being in these deep mountains and forests was that


    everything grew in soil - gifts from Mother Nature herself.


    Whenever we came across a clear river, we could eat and drink. We wouldn''t starve to death, at least.


    After trekking for a long time, we saw a red fruit on a small rocky hill, which looked simr to a lychee.


    "Is that lychee?" Naomi asked. We had been walking for a long time, and her face was red and sweaty.


    Tina climbed up, picked a few and threw them on the ground. "These wild ones aren''t very sweet, but they can be eaten. Let''s


    pick all of it and eat them while we trek."


    It was a good idea. Meanwhile, Dahlia was praying again. Perhaps the mushrooms had filled her up along the way and she


    wasn''t hungry.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She was probably unwilling to make the climb to pick the fruits, so she chose to sat aside, meditated and chanted instead.


    Rainie was a bit of a klutz. She was short and fat, so climbing up was difficult for her.


    After trying and failing several times, she gave up. She could only wait on the ground below to pick up the fruit that we threw


    down.


    Naomi clearly liked to eat - she was happily doing as she picked the fruits.


    Tina gave us a good-natured reminder, "Mind your step. Be careful and look out for other snakes."


    "Ah!" Naomi suddenly let out a scream. She stuck a lychee into her mouth and said, "You scared the hell out of me. Dang, | need


    to chill out."


    Tina was quiet. She threw the fruits to Rainie, and looked as she clumsily picked them up from the ground.


    Dahlia sat in her corner, meditating.


    Naomi was left speechless | Kg at


    her. "How i that qwoan sit alive?


    Lbdk at tek praying and chanting.


    Where was her mercy when she killed


    that snake?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tina shrugged. "People forget God in


    troubled times. Churches are full


    when times are good wondekit


    thats ewatse dt God or because of


    people." "What are you going on


    about? Let''s hurry up and pick these!"


    | interrupted their conversation.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    God was real, but it was humans who believed in God. How could a human make judgement on that?


    Their beliefs were messed up.


    To ensure that we had enough food, we almost picked the tree clean, and even brought unripe fruits along with us.


    Thankfully, that aggressive snake


    was the only creature we''ve had


    fight our way t eyghesb$ar?O


    Artnoush''the road ahead was bumpy,


    it was nice that we didn''t encounter


    anything else that could put our lives


    at stake. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    We had water, fruits, as well as some raw mushrooms. We had drawn the long end of the stick along the road we''d been on.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    After hiking over several mountains, the sky darkened. We couldn''t find a proper ce to rest, so Naomi got a little worried.


    ¡°Let''s keep on. | saw man-made pathways along the way, which must mean that there are vigers nearby. If we walk further, we


    could meet someone and ask for help.¡±


    This seemed to be our only option for the time being. When the other girls heard this, they braced themselves. For a moment,


    everyone was motivated to carry on.


    Everyone agreed. "Then let''s keep trekking. We can go home when we find vigers."


    With joy in our hearts, we quickened our pace. Over the top of the mountain, we saw some lights.


    We were all overjoyed. Tina told us as we walked, "After | get home, I''m treating myself to a seafood buffet. And, I''m getting


    those cosmetics that I''d been thinking about for so long."


    Rainie also chipped in with a smile, "Then I''ll invite everyone over for tea. The food will be scrumptious."


    "I''d have to go and get myself some steak then. | think | can eat a whole cow." Naomi stuffed the remaining lychee we had


    picked during the day into her mouth. She was a pretty girl, and when sheughed, she was like Aphrodite in the dim moonlight.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dahlia remained as unagreeable as she''d been before. She stopped praying and said, "It''s God''s blessing that we''ve survived up


    until now. In the future, you''d better be vegan!"


    She was such a party pooper. We glowered at her and decided not to continue our conversation.


    Naomi looked at me. "Arianna, what do you want to do most when we get home?"


    What did | want to do most?


    | couldn''t help but let her simple question cloud my thoughts. What did | want to do most?


    Thinking about it, | didn¡¯t really have anything | wanted to eat specifically. After a pause, | said, "Go to the person | want to see


    the most, hug him tight, and tell him I''m sorry!"


    She was a little surprised, and turned to me with a yfully scandalized look. "Is it someone you love?"


    | puckered my lips into a smile and said no more.


    When we arrived at the vige, it waspletely dark. Perhaps traffic and transportation in that remote area was inconvenient,


    as there were only a few people living here.


    The sight of the lights from the houses seemed to signal that there were only a few families around.


    ¡°Let''s find a house for help!" Naomi said and entered a house along the long steps.


    A dog which had been guarding that house in the backyard barked fiercely at us.


    For a moment, we were so frightened that we huddled together. Fortunately, the dog was tied up.


    Upon hearing themotion, a man came out. He was a middle-aged man, his tanned skin showing under the light. He looked


    like an honest man.


    He uttered a few words at us, but


    none we understood. As Tin


    from the oythivestele Fedor she


    EAS and said, "Maybe we''ve


    crossed the border and arrived in


    Myanway." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    We were taken aback for a while. We had climbed over the mountains, not heading home, but had crossed the border instead.


    Since none of us could understand


    each other, everyone panick''


    man thou af t wematEtistorno good


    aoaitle his hoe at us, signaling


    for us to leave immediately. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, then, a ten-year-old girl ran out of the house and pulled at the middle- aged man''s sleeve.


    She said something to him, and he calmed down.


    Turning to us, he gestured with his


    hands. We couldn''t underst t


    meg pt find tfidd!f&municate


    at a returning some gestures


    back and forth. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    We didn''t know if we''d seeded in getting across to him, but in the end, the man let us in.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    As expected in rural areas, the man''s house only had a single room. The walls of the house was a little ck, probably because


    of the smoke from the firece.


    The sole light source was an incandescent roofmp used in viges during the nies. For the sake of saving electricity, the


    light was only about fifteen watts and was dim.


    There were pots, bowls anddles ced in a heap, all next to a tent that had been set up with sacks. Dust had fallen around it


    and there was rain water seeping in.


    Layers of gray, damp soil were piled up on top of the tent. They looked dark, and it seemed as if there were bugs growing out if it.


    The middle-aged man took out two bowls of food from a ck wooden cab and ced them in front of us.


    Since there was no way tomunicate verbally, the man gesticted a few times. Perhaps he was asking us to eat.


    Naomi stared at the chili- filled dishes with a stunned expression and asked, "What kind of dish is this?"


    "This is pickled melon. It''s hot here, but this helps to relieve the heat, and it''s a good appetizer. Try it!" Tina grew up in the


    southwest region, so she knew a thing or two about food around the area.


    We had starved for a whole day, so we ate after giving our thanks. The melon was sour to the tongue, and a little spicy as well.


    We hadn''t been able to eat much in the past few days, but it was a blessing to finally satisfy our hunger.


    After we finished eating, we saw the father and daughter sitting beside each other, looking at us. There was curiosity in their


    eyes, but they seemed mostly scared.


    Naomi knew that they didn''t speak ournguage, so she gestured with her hands and spoke some English.


    They seemed to understand, then. Originally, we had nned to call our families with phones from the vige.


    They were puzzled by that, however, as if they didn''t know what a phone looked like at all.


    We could only wait until tomorrow to ask the other vigers. The five of us stayed under the broken roof and rested for the night.


    After all, it was better than staying in the mountains.


    The next day came.


    The man was awake. He was in the yard, climbing up a tree to pick some mangoes.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The little girl picked up the mangoes after him, which had softened after falling down from the trees.


    Every time she picked one up, she looked back at us and smiled brightly, as if she were passing on her happiness to us.


    "| guess being rich or poor doesn''t define one''s happiness, huh?" Tina said. Her thin, small figure made her look a little forlorn.


    Naomi put her hand against the door frame and raised her eyebrows. "Why? Remember something bad?"


    Tina shrugged. "No, it''s just that after all we''d been through, | realized something. Our lives are our own, right? Why should we


    care about what others do?"


    "That''s against the word of God!" Dahlia retorted as she stopped praying.


    Naomi held her forehead and muttered, "God this, God that. You don''t tire of it?"


    Dahlia didn''t seem to hear what she had said. She went straight to the yard, picking up the mangoes on the ground with the little


    girl.


    Although the two of them couldn''t understand each other well, they could at least gesticte


    between them.


    Since we wanted to get home as soon as possible, Naomi took me to look for vigers who had phones with them in the vige.


    There were very few people without phones in the 21st century. When we found a family, Naomi used some signs to


    communicate with them, and asked to borrow their phones to make a call.


    Still, after gesturing for a long time, they still couldn''t understand what we were trying to say. In the end, we could only leave


    bitterly.


    Rainie and Tina encountered the


    same thing too. Depressed, we van


    together. Rainie sgid.ctthis dest


    Work BSWisbout we move on?


    Maybe we can reach a town. We


    might meet some people from


    home!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Fat chance, and no one knows how


    long it''ll take to get there. To ma


    matters worse were Gere ilSgatly. If


    weyre gouUnPout, the police will detain


    us." Naomi sighed and sat


    cross-legged on the ground. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong with being detained?"


    Dahlia said, "If we''re taken a


    there''ll bees liSende Stand


    Endlistt. e can tell them about our


    situation, and we''ll get a chance to go


    home." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    "You''re right!" Rainie replied, excited. "If we get arrested, we''ll ask them to send us back. We won''t need to look for help


    elsewhere."


    That didn''t sound like a bad idea to us. So, we basked in that satisfaction for the moment.


    We then began to discuss how we could get a hold of the authorities.


    We were in a rural area, near the forest, so we didn''t know if there was a police station nearby.


    Dahlia didn''t want to have anything to do with our n because of her beliefs, so she excluded herself from our discussion.


    Tina and Naomi were eager, however. "We''ll both know what to do!"


    When evening came, Tina and Naomi broke into a house, taking their things.


    When the two came back with fruits, they thought that the vigers would call for the police.


    It was a presumptuous thought. They thought us desperate outsiders that needed the supplies. Though they were angry, they


    sympathized.


    Thus, no authorities were alerted, leaving Tina and Naomi speechless at the oue. In the end, they gave everything back.


    Upon their return however, the vigers tried to make us keep the stolen items. In the few days toe, we tried many ways to


    offend the people in the vige in hopes that they would call the police.


    In the end, not only did they not call the police, they even brought us their own food.


    Living in the mountains, most people relied on nature to make a living. They knew they''d farm andbor on their whole lives.


    They knew nothing about the world beyond the mountains.


    Therefore, from their point of view, Tina and Naomi only stole because they were hungry and poor. They werepassionate,


    and never thought about hoarding their food and keeping their belongings from us.


    At this revtion, we decided to stop. Even so, news of the events had spread.


    Over the next few days, almost all the vigers came over to deliver food out of sympathy.


    Gradually, we got to know the name of the middle-aged man named Pord Langham, and his daughter, Yannie Langham,


    through simple words and guesswork.


    Tina was well versed in her southeastnguage. They weren''t exactly the same, but the simrities helped.


    Eventually, she was finally able tomunicate with the two of them.


    Pord finally understood our actions and told us tiredly, "You didn¡¯t actually have to do all this. | can help you borrow a phone."


    Tina sped her forehead. She also


    knew that it was Siena steal, HutlitProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡ì ature todd absurd


    Heiden


    s when one was anxious. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Pord said that he would help us find a phone the next morning.


    He couldn''t do it right away as it was


    a custom here to not vi it teers \


    reyes rrennese taboo that


    as adhered by. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It didn''t make much sense to us, but we still respected their way of life. It was important for us to do that for everyone here.


    At the thought of returning home soon, the girls got excited, and spent the night ying with little Yannie.


    Tina, having be our makeshift


    trantor at this point, SUL £¤\\


    helped us promise Ware that once


    vw got me, we would return


    someday to see her, with dolls and


    delicious food. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    We talked from night until dawn. When early morning came, Pord went to look for a phone from the vigers.


    At about noon, he returned, forlorn and empty handed. He told us, "It seems some police officers areing up here. You can


    see for yourselves."


    Everyone was enthusiastic at the news, but Naomi immediately became wary. "Why the sudden visit?"


    Momentarily stunned, Pord replied, "Rumor has it that they came to look for some people, but | don''t know the details. Why


    don''t you have a look?"


    They were looking for people?


    We all shared a look, suddenly suspicious of this turn of events. Would theye this far to look for us?


    Taking into ount the many mountains we''d climbed and the many paths we''d walked the past few days, we were so far off


    from where we started. Weren''t they wary of ringing any rm bells if they made it too obvious that they were really trying to find


    us?


    ¡°What''s wrong?" Pord asked, confused, sensing how anxious we were.


    We didn''t want to stir up any trouble for him, so our replies were instantaneous. "It''s all good!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi was the most vignt among us, and she didn''t trust easily. After a pause, she said, "Whatever it is, we still have to be


    careful. Worst case scenario, we can still keep going. We could still meet people from town who can help. We could go to the


    border embassy for help.¡±


    At this, everyone nodded in agreement. It was the only way forward.


    After making our decision, we said our goodbyes to Pord and Yannie and left in a hurry.


    Just before we could leave, however, we heard the sounds of trampling footsteps outside.


    ¡°What should we do?" Rainie pulled on the hem of my clothes tightly, flustered.


    ¡°Let''s take a look first!" | said, as | nced at Naomi, and walked out of the door.


    Pord''s house was so small and cramped that it was almost impossible for him to hide all of us in his house.


    Plus, if whoever was looking for us found out that Pord had taken us in, they would definitely hurt both Pord and Yannie.


    We went out and saw several dark-skinned men standing in the yard, all wearing ck police uniforms with badges on their


    chests.


    "The Myanway police!" Naomi''s expression darkened when she saw the policemen.


    As soon as the policeman saw us, however, he seemed more taken aback than anything, as he spoke with Pord. We,


    however, couldn''t understand them.


    After they finished, the police chief looked at us and said something. We could not answer; we just stared nkly at them.


    It was then that we realized that we didn''t speak hisnguage. He turned to look at another man behind him and said something


    to him.


    The man then looked at us and asked, "Are you all foreigners who snuck in?"


    Naomi''s lip curled. "Hey, listen. We are not trespassing, we escaped here."


    The man frowned then as he spoke


    to the police chief. The oliceahiet''s


    ai swentattentively over us,


    p a for amoment and said


    something back. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a while, things started to make


    sense. Apparently some people iad


    8 Myanway wotiee Sarah the


    b Ne afte


    r reporting someone


    missing in the area. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After some more rification, the people looking


    for us didn''t sound like bad people, but rather, our searching family members.


    Naomi looked at us and said, "Which of our families has this much influence on the police from Myanway?"


    We couldn''t say. Tina hesitated and


    said, "| don''t know much about t


    My dad works for jhegbterrimen at


    tha cauhtry order, but he didn''t


    know that | was brought here. It''s


    very unlikely that he knows I''d be


    here!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Rainie shrugged. "Don''t look at me. My parents are ordinary people. They''re all from the coastal area.


    | was scammed and kidnapped. They''d probably only call the police, and it''s very unlikely they''d look for me here.¡±


    For a moment, everyone looked at Dahlia and saw that she was still praying, calmly. When she saw everyone was looking at her,


    she only replied, "This is the work of God!"


    No one said anything. We decided it''d be best not to ask her.


    Naomi looked at me and narrowed her eyes. "Arianna, you''ve never told us about your past or your family.¡±


    | was a little stunned, but said with a smile, "| was born in a small county in Novell. | was an orphan. My grandmother raised me


    until she passed, and now | work alone in Asherton. I''m not very close to the people in mypany, so even if | disappeared, |


    don''t think people would''ve noticed."


    Naomi clearly didn''t expect that to be my answer, and she took my hand in hers. "Sorry, | didn''t mean to ask."


    | smiled faintly. "It''s fine. It is what it is."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Everyone then assumed that it had been Tina''s parents who had stumbled upon some leads that led them to continue their


    search for her in Myanway.


    Thus, we bid our farewells to Pord and his daughter, and left the rural vige together with the policemen.


    We got in a car.


    After a short period of joy, everyone fell silent, and then Naomi spoke up. "| hope that this time, we can all return home safely for


    good. If we make it out alive and okay after all this, we have to keep in touch."


    Rainie said with a smile, "Of course we''d make it out alive."


    The car drove for about five to six hours before reaching the city. The car was supposed to be heading for Monsa, but it led us


    directly to Mindres, which was near the coast.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Naomi looked to the man with us and said, "Why did you pass Monsa? Why are we going to


    Mindres?"


    The man nced at her, narrowed his eyes and said, "Looks like you know nothing about how things work in this country!"


    Naomi frowned as she regarded him. "Aren''t you


    the police?"


    We felt our nervousness sink in again. The man raised his eyebrows as he peered at her. With a sneer, he said, "We are, but we


    have no ns to send you home. Lady, haven''t you heard that the police in Myanway are divided into several factions?"


    "Let us out of the car!" Tina screamed, and looked like she was about to lose it.


    The timid Rainie trembled and began to cry, and Dahlia began praying.


    Naomi''s face was pale. At the realization that she wasn''t going home, she looked like she was a tear away from a breakdown.


    For a moment, she could not say a word. Looking at the man''s eyes, she had the strong urge to kill him.


    My hands sped tightly together. After | regained myposure, | looked at the man and said, "So, where are you taking us?"


    The man''s gaze fell on me as the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. "You must be Arianna."


    | frowned. "Do you know me?"


    He shrugged. "| don''t know you, but


    I''ve heard that the liseeof niche |


    jooknrydor''bd. t seems that


    you''re very valuable." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was no way anyone could''ve


    found me by chance. The onlin


    possibilit was tran Herldrix knew


    thal een taken to Myanway


    and came looking for me. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing how little | knew, the man


    replied, "Don''t worry, Miss Reid. |


    won''t speak for the opners. pag"


    yey oan ydarelitee your safety. As


    long as you don''t make things


    difficult, you will definitely be sent


    back safely, when we get the money.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    "Do you think you''ll get money?" | spoke coldly, in a mocking tone, "If someone is looking for me like you said they were, then


    wouldn''t it make more sense to send us to Monsa now? Tell them that you found me. Perhaps you''ll get arge sum from them in


    thanks."


    He considered the suggestion, a frown creeping onto his face. After hesitating for a moment, he looked at me, eyes narrowed,


    and said, "I can consider sending you back, but not the others."


    "Why?" | raised my voice. "As long as you send us back, | can pay you as much money as you want."


    "Ha!" Heughed and squinted at me, saying, "As expected by someone favored by Mr. Milton, you are quite generous. Lady,


    you are the only one that Mr. Milton is looking for. He''ll spend the money on you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he''ll spend it on them.


    These women are nobodies, | don''t think he''d be interested in them. It''s no use sending them there."


    "You..." He had offended each of the girls with just a single sentence.


    The women stared at him. Naomi was a beautiful woman, with her bright skin and well- defined facial features. It was no surprise


    that she''d be unhappy at hisment.


    She shot back, "Don''t you feel ashamed, criticizing our looks? Look at yourself, with that pig nose and those beady eyes. Even if


    you went back to your mommy''s womb, you''d stille out looking like sh*t!"


    She was really good at making people mad.


    She had humiliated him, and had riled him up immensely. He raised his hand to hit her, but the dark-skinned man who''d been


    driving shot him a nce and said something to him.


    Then, he stopped.


    Seeing this, Naomi decided not to hold back. "Look at you, pretending to be a hot shot. You''re just a traitor and a pathetic boot-


    licker."


    "You..." Naomi''s words clearly struck a nerve, and the atmosphere tensed up.


    He looked like he wanted to give her a good beating, but he managed to control himself. Suddenly, he sneered and said, "What


    are you sofortable for?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you''re unaware that you''ll be dead soon. When we reach Dilferayter, I''ll show you what hell is."


    | frowned and put my hand on Naomi''s. Then | looked at the man and said, "Since you know Mr.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Milton, that must mean that you


    know the Milton family. They are not


    short on money. | can guarantee that


    if you send all of us ba k-notany Will


    th HiupnanaaNeyou what you


    nt, but so will the Roberts family,


    the Reid family, and the Moore


    Family from Jarold City. As long as


    you send us all back safely, and as


    long as you don''tmit any crimes,


    you can go anywhere and do


    anything you want in Jarold City."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was taken aback. He looked at me, uncertain, and asked, "What did you say? The Roberts family, the Reid family and the


    Moore Family?"


    | nodded, and realized that other girls


    were looking at me in surprise.


    paused and sjdcves lou dont


    beleve e, hand mea phone. |''ll call


    Hendrix. Switch it to hands-free


    mode." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at me incredulously. "How do you know Hendrix of the Roberts family?"


    | pursed my lips and said, "I don''t only know Hendrix, | also know Aaron, the young master of Reid Family, and Pedro, who''s


    done both legal and illegal businesses in the Moore Family."


    His face turned pale, as if the


    information had truly shocke ial


    After looki at yosided Tong time, he


    asked ho are you? Why have you


    been sent to Myanway as a Cat''s paw


    for transportation?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    | was startled. | didn''t expect that these girls were meant to transport shady goods.


    For a moment, the other girls were also stunned. We had been homeless for many days. Although we knew that we had been


    bought for something, we hadn''t known what for.


    Realization only dawned upon me after hearing what he said. | took a deep breath; | was d. If we hadn''t run away at the time,


    we would have been used to transport illegal goods.


    ¡°| can only tell you that | am here by mistake. So, could you help us get back? | can give you whatever you want."


    | had no choice but to plead.


    The man pondered for a bit, looked up hesitantly before raising his hand and patting the tannedskinned driver. Then, they


    exchanged a few words.


    The tanned man looked back at me, doubt in his eyes. After a while, he frowned and continued talking as he drove on.


    After they''d finished talking, he looked at me and said, "Well consider sending you to Monsa, but the others will note with


    you."


    Then, the car stopped. Before we could say anything, we were gagged and pulled out of the car.


    We were brought into a seaside vi, which was surrounded by the men in ck uniforms.


    | had thought that the five of us would be held together, but | didn¡¯t expect to be separated as soon as we entered the vi.


    | was taken to the second floor, to a rather clean and tidy room.


    The door closed, and the man motioned to the other to untie the rope around me. He told me, "Miss Reid, you may rest here for


    the next few days. We will have someone send you back to Monsa."


    | was momentarily stunned before | finally understood what he meant. "Where are my friends?" | asked, confused.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The man shrugged, face darkening. "Miss Reid, | suggest you stop sticking your neck out for others. As long as you are able to


    save yourself, that''s enough. The life and death of others have nothing to do with you."


    After that, he turned around and left.


    For the next few days, | was locked in the room. Every day, a middle-aged woman would bring me food. Since she could not


    understand mynguage, no matter how many questions | asked her, she always had nothing to say back to me.


    | had a balcony in my room, from which | could see the scenery outside the vi. Outside was a boundless sea. The waves rolled


    in and out every night, dreamlike.


    | could always hear faint screamsing from the vi, which cut me to the core.


    But they''d always disappear by the time | was actually awake enough to hear them.


    It was almost dawn when | caught


    sight of a few limousines downstai


    | had been aw eneko\the CO


    spyaathirid an yelling, having


    discovered the ck limousines


    when | had run to the balcony to


    listen to the noises. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A neat row of uniformed men,


    bodyguards, stood in the yard. The


    men in ck, as well as the man Who


    ait yscierel Wate waiting by the


    caf. | once heard, from the woman


    who brought me meals, that the


    tanned man was supposedly named


    Westin, while the other man was


    Tiago. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Family or surnames were notmon in Myanway.


    | then saw a man in a white suit


    getting out of the ck\| ousing.t |


    is Pageyra contain the side, and


    h e ed intimidating from afar.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Westin stepped forward and said a few words to him. The white-suited man looked to Tiago after.


    After they exchanged a few words, he raised his hand and pointed towards the upper floor of the vi.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    It took me some time to realize that the direction Tiago had pointed was the exact location of the room | was in.


    This sent shock down my spine. Before | could react, the white-suited man looked up.


    He looked handsome, with delicate features. His lips pursed, and a hint of coldness radiated off him.


    As soon as our eyes met, | froze. | was so scared that | stood stock still.


    He withdrew his gaze and entered the vi, and | slowly moved away from the balcony.


    Sitting on the bed, | grasped my chest. My heart was going a mile a minute. What a terrifying man.


    There was a knock on the door, followed by the voice of the woman who''d delivered my meals. "Miss Reid, I''ming in."


    These were the only words that she had said to me that were in English in these past few days.


    The door was pushed open, and she came in. She bowed. "Miss Reid, you need to dress up and go downstairs."


    Atst, she''d learned to say something else. This


    was a first.


    | pursed my lips and looked up at her. "Go downstairs?"


    She nodded. "Mr. Kaleb is waiting for you downstairs. Do hurry."


    | frown. Mr. Kaleb? Was she referring to the white-suited man who had entered the vi just now?


    With that said, she then went to retrieve some clothes and jewelry, and entered the bathroom after to get the bathtub ready for


    me. It was clear that she wanted me to get ready as soon as possible.


    Some time passed, and she finally turned to me, dissatisfied. | guessed she was done with my dawdling.


    "Miss Reid, please hurry up!" She said,ing towards me. It looked like if | didn''t go myself, she''d drag me in there instead.


    Seeing her approaching me, | got up and went straight into the bathroom. | made sure to take my time in the bath.


    Why did the man named Kaleb want to see me? Based on the way Westin and Tiago interacted with him, he was definitely their


    boss.


    The woman''s voice called out from outside. "Miss Reid, are you ready?"


    | pursed my lips, turned off the shower, got changed and opened the door.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She was clearly a little anxious, but had restrained herself gracefully. She lowered her voice and said, "Miss Reid, Mr. Kaleb is


    waiting for you. Please go downstairs."


    | smiled faintly and said, "What strange etiquette, needing to doll up just to greet someone. | feel like I''m meeting the Queen."


    The woman didn''t say anything, and simply gestured for me to go downstairs.


    It was the first time | had been out of


    the room since | entered this vill


    There was a magnitiaentsptal?


    sfaircase deborated with crystal and


    porcin heading down, and it


    looked exceptionally luxurious.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | walked down the stairs, step by step, and gradually, the man came into view, sitting at the tea table in the lounge.


    He held a cup of green tea leisurely in


    his hand, slowly filling it up wi


    water. Th ayes ynithielGup timed


    wa: y as the cup began to fill,


    unsettling something inside me.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Westin and Tiago sat in front of Kaleb, clearly fearful as they watched him make the tea. When he''d finished, Kaleb handed them


    each a cup.


    Both of them stood up and received


    the cups, both hands cuppe om


    carefully ar und thane Rey ooked


    AExeied ne such fear and


    admiration in their eyes. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sir, Miss Reid is here!" The woman announced humbly, as she walked towards them.


    Kaleb sat still as he continued making his tea. It looked like he did not hear her. Instead, he drew the tea to his lips and blew.


    A pair of dark and sharp eyes flicked over to Tiago. "Are there any new gemstones from Walsberg?"

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Tiago''s reply was instant. "Not yet, but there should be soon. Arge number of businessmen hade to gamble on the


    gemstones. | believe it won''t take long to produce a new batch of products."


    "Alright." Kaleb replied, and did not say anything more. He took a sip of the tea in his hand and nced at the woman who had


    been standing at attention beside him.


    He asked calmly, "How long did it take?"


    The woman''s voice trembled as she spoke, "Half an hour."


    Kaleb nodded, his tone light, "Go. Some help is needed at Milesley Sea for the new batch of goods. You should run along.¡±


    The woman''s face turned pale, crumpling to the ground. She pleaded, "Sir, I''ll do better next time. | won''t do it again."


    Westin and Tiago couldn''t bear to look at her, and were about to speak up.


    Kaleb frowned at this. They quickly lowered their heads, and stayed silent.


    "Go! Stop wasting my time," Kaleb said, bringing down the teacup in his hand.


    The woman got up, her face ashen. She red at me and left.


    | just stood there silently as Kaleb ignored me, continuing to speak to the two beside him.


    It was obvious that he had no ns of addressing me.


    After standing for about an hour, my feet turned numb, and it became hard for me to stand still. | felt a little annoyed.


    | interrupted their conversation and asked, "Sir, are you asking me to just stand here?"


    The air tensed, Westin and Tiago''s words caught in their throats. For a moment, they looked at me.


    Instead of looking at me, Kaleb brought his long fingers to the tea table and knocked on it rhythmically.


    He looked rather nonchnt.


    As no one said anything, | continued, "Sir, | don''t know what you''re up to, but since you intend to send me back, you must be


    more or less wary of those who are looking for me. If that''s the case, please send me back as soon as possible.¡±


    The air was still tense. Tiago looked at me with a frown. | thought | saw pity in his eyes. It seemed | had misspoken.


    Kaleb finally spoke, airy and sharp, "Take Miss Reid for a walk!"


    It was such a simple order, and | was a little confused. | didn''t understand what he meant.


    Westin stood up to look at Tiago and said something that | couldn''t understand.


    Tiago got up, his lips thinning. He looked at me. "Miss Reid, let''s go!"


    "Why?" | asked as my eyes fell on Kaleb.


    The man looked cold, expressionless.


    "Miss Reid, you should stop talking." Tiago gave Westin a look as he finished speaking.


    In an instant, Westin had me pushed


    alongside him to tng.tifdk''oh


    tis firstfloor ofthe Vi. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | remembered when we had arrived, Naomi and the others were led in this direction.


    | could only frown and let myself be guided by them.


    At the end of the long corridor,


    Westin opened the doataysitG@@H tis


    resganitiordebive to do so. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It surprised me, but it figured that


    these people were rich poughcts \


    pei aie fier aa be ten gains


    If e fastest to amass. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The high-tech door opened, and Tiago went in. | followed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Mirrors were installed at every corner, making the ce feel extremely three dimensional. If one weren''t familiar with the ce,


    they wouldn''t be able to find their way out.


    | followed Tiago for a while, before entering a room that looked like an operating theatre. It was very big, and wasrger than any


    operating theatrel had ever seen.


    The only difference was that the operating theatre here were all divided. There were too many of them, and | was unable to


    determine how many of them there were, but | could only estimate there to be a few hundred operating rooms.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The people lying on the operating beds across the rooms, seemed to only be women.


    | turned to Tiago instinctively then, puzzled.


    He didn''t say anything, and just continued to lead me on. The further we went, the darker it became.


    l initially thought that these operating rooms were for medical treatment purposes, but | didn''t expect that it was actually for all


    the women who''de in.


    There were doctors operating inside one of the rooms. They had opened a woman up in a manner akin to the delivery of a baby.


    They then ced drugs into the woman''s uterus, and stitched her back up.


    It was a simple procedure, but it sent waves of shock into me so badly that | broke out in a cold sweat.


    Anoise came from behind me, and Westin continued to pull me along rudely.


    Then, several doctors who were pushing a woman on a stretcher passed by. Curious, | took a look and was shocked. | could


    hardly believe my eyes. How could it be her?


    The woman lying on a stretcher had been the woman who took care of me for the past few days. How could it be...


    Tiago looked back at me after she passed and said nastily, "Mr. Kaleb is a punctual person. When she brought you downstairs,


    you were already half an hourte. So, Mr. Kaleb instructed her to deliver these goods. It''s punishment."


    | felt bad. | hadn''t understood what he meant. She was being punished for my deliberate tardiness.


    This was why she''d been urging me on so hurriedly and had looked at me with resentment before she left.


    | broke their rules, so someone had to be punished. Unfortunately, it had to be her.


    | opened my mouth, but | didn''t know what to say.


    After some hesitation, | asked, "Will she die?"


    Tiago shrugged, "It''s hard to say. Fact is, her uterus will be full of drugs. If she gets them out in time upon reaching the


    destination, there shouldn''t be a problem, but there have also been cases where the woman reacted badly to the drugs and died


    on the way."


    My head was buzzing. | suddenly thought of Naomi and the others, who''d been brought in here by them.


    | asked in a trembling voice, "Are those girls also going to end up like this too?"


    Tiago raised his eyebrows. The answer was obvious.


    | didn''t have the courage to ask any


    more questions, and | f con


    li theadagastifalibhie him on.


    didn''t want to keep looking at all ae


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t imagine that the te we


    used to nurture lives De be us


    as tools t trangpon Gr Ags. see


    dnd''s y ripped open and sealed


    back up, again and again, how could


    anyone stand it? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | began to understand why Kaleb had


    sent me here. It was i ssiblefor\


    tolookratadrhe hing this


    taht, | and not be affected by it. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    To make matters worse, my friends were among these women. | knew what would happen to them, but | was unable to do


    anything.


    "My friends..." | wanted to ask, but the words got stuck in my throat.


    After a moment of silence, | finally got it out "Are they alright?"

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    | did not dare ask if they had already been sent to the operating table. | could only ask about their safety and wellbeing.


    Tiago ignored my brewing emotions, cocking his eyebrows as he replied, "Why don''t you go look!"


    He was not being nice and this was no special privilege. He knew that no one could ever face their friends suffering right in front


    of them and not be broken by what they saw.


    | shook my head instinctively and wanted to refuse, but Tiago said, "You don''t have to be so quick to say no. This could be the


    last time you''ll ever see them. Of course, if their operation is a sess, you can talk to them all you like on your way back home,


    but only under the condition that they are sessful."


    | shivered, uncertain. "Are you saying they haven''t gone through the procedure yet?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "We need to do some tests on the women who are sent here. Well only let them go through


    when the results are out. ording to the schedule, that''ll be soon."


    "| want to see them!" | yelled as my voice trembled a little.


    Tiago gave Westin a look and gestured for him to lead me.


    All | saw was darkness and horror as | walked along the long path full of operation rooms, full of flesh and blood that was hidden


    away from the world.


    | could only watch helplessly. It was a suffocating feeling. The air felt like it hadn''t been reaching my lungs since | entered this


    wretched ce.


    It wasn''t easy for me to continue walking around here. Westin gave me a look and led me towards the right.


    There was a hot spring pool inside, with many rooms with ss partitions next to it, all locked. In them were several naked


    women huddled together.


    "Why are they here?" | asked, trying to suppress my wild difort.


    "Sanitization!" Westin said nothing else.


    The women in the ss room were all conscious and aware of their surroundings. When they saw someonee in, they


    hastily dodged towards the corner.


    Of course, there were also bolder women who openly shed their attractive figures for Westin to ogle at.


    It made sense. If they could gain Westin''s favor, they would have a chance of survival, at the very least.


    However, he didn''t seem interested at all. He didn¡¯t even look, and took me directly to the other side of the pool.


    "Arianna!" Before | hadid eyes on them, | heard someone calling out to me.


    | looked towards the direction where the voice hade from. It turned out that the four of them had had their long hair cut off,


    and were now locked in the ss room.


    Their clothes were all gone. They looked at me. Their eyes reddened as they pleaded, "Arianna, please. Save us.


    | desperately wanted to go over to them but was stopped by Westin.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    | could only look at them across


    hot spring pool [saldesltbfinee a Way,


    dont BOY Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Naomi leaned against the ss, eyes


    red and teary, "Arianna, if | die, ptt


    look after my atherat\forte rme.


    Dot tele? that | died. Just tell her


    that | went somewhere far away and


    couldn''t find the time toe back."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In that moment, my eyes prickled, and my tears started flowing uncontrobly.


    Tina and Rainie had simr


    sentiments. Dahlia s d 1e6al!!


    Psy tne bbtrler of the ss


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    room.


    | wanted to tell them that they''d be alright, but | couldn''t say it.


    Instead, | said, "Take good care of yourselves, I... will find a way to save all of you."


    "Miss Reid, you have way too much faith in yourself!" said Tiago as he reappeared.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    He appeared with several strong men behind him, eyeing me sarcastically, "Miss Reid, you should take better care of yourself.


    Although Mr. Kaleb is cautious of the Milton family, it doesn''t mean that he''s actually afraid of them. If you don''t rein it in, he might


    change his mind."


    He looked at the men behind him as he talked in that unknownnguage of theirs. Then, he pointed at the ss door Naomi was


    in. My eyes widened and | howled, "What are you doing?"


    He looked at me and sneered. "Miss Reid, do you think that Mr. Kaleb sent you here just to enjoy the scenery?"


    "What do you mean?" | looked at him, my face dark.


    Another sneer. "Although we can''t hurt you now, we can still make you watch your friend suffer. You''re a pretty loyal friend,


    right?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At that moment, | paled as | looked at the men walking towards the ss-framed room.


    | grabbed Tiago tightly and begged, "Please, don''t hurt them. They''re innocent, they..."


    He jeered, "It''s the same with Yahya - she took care of you for so many days without error but was sent here because you were


    half an hourte. Do you think she''s innocent?"


    The Yahya he was talking to must''ve been the woman who had just been sent in.


    | had no answer, but when | looked at Naomi and the others, it filled me with enough anxiety to speak.


    I said, "Mr. Tiago, it was my fault. Please don''t hurt them, I..."


    "You''d take their ce?" He shot back as his gaze fell on me. Heughed insidiously, and it was clear that he harbored malicious


    intent.


    My body reacted instinctively. | shook my head


    This had himughing out loud. "Look at you, Miss Reid. You can act as Mother Teresa when it''s not your life on the line, but


    when ites to the real deal, you hesitate. Do you know what human nature is? It''s this."


    My face turned ashen, and | waspletely at a loss for words, for thoughts. Admittedly, he was right.


    Nevertheless, | didn''t want to see Naomi and the others get tortured. | didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Then, It came to me. "Mr. Tiago, | only hurt one of your friends. Isn''t it unreasonable for you to retaliate by taking away all four of


    my friends?"


    He was stunned and raised his eyebrows. "Are you saying that you prefer to choose one, among the four of them?"


    | parted my lips to speak but nothing came out. | didn''t dare to look at Naomi and the rest.


    Seeing me reduced to this, heughed madly. "Alright, fair enough. Go ahead and choose one out of four."


    | pursed my lips and couldn''t speak.


    Seeing how quiet | was, he said, "Look like you want all your friends to go out together!"


    "No!" | yelled immediately. My body was frigid.


    "Then choose one!"


    Naomi and others were quiet, and


    looked at me in dis liefcAll OReHehh


    cagtedhmia ith ifook fueled with


    deep resentment. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t look at them nor face them.


    After a long silence, | said, "You don''t


    have to hurt them. (yil\agarcte"


    r sibility fol What | have done."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tiagoughed coldly. He looked at me indifferently and spat, "It''s not time for us to do anything to you yet."


    He raised his hand then, and pointed


    towards Naomi and the others. He


    said, "These women will end


    either wa Apsqnd es, using


    therh a a way to get some sort of


    justice for Yahya. How about |


    choose the most annoying person


    out of the group? This way, no one


    would feel too bad for the chosen


    one, right?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For a moment, | stared at him, eyes wide with disbelief. This man was obviously trying to sow discord among us.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    No matter who | chose in the end, | would bear that cross for the rest of my life.


    He did this on purpose!


    Sure enough, his eyes were fixed on Dahlia, who was praying. He narrowed his eyes slightly as his lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°A woman who won''t stop praying? Interesting! | heard that these women are pure, selfless and are free from lust. How about


    her?"


    | was stunned and shook my head. "No, you can''t do this."


    Dahlia looked at me incredulously, horror, fear, and helplessness mingling in her eyes.


    | wanted to stop these men, but | was pushed to the ground.


    | then heard Dahlia''s screams of resistance.


    Tiago sounded hyped up when he said, "I haven''t seen this much drama in years. Spectacr!"


    | couldn''t bear to turn around and look. | could only listen to her screams echoing in my ears.


    This was all happening because of me.


    For a long time, | was tormented by Dahlia''s despair and devastation.


    In the end, thest words | heard from Dahlia were, "Arianna, you''re cruel."


    Murdering someone was second nature to these knife-wielding people.


    Back at the lounge of the vi, dinner had been prepared on the main table for sixteen people.


    | thought Kaleb had left, but | saw him, leaning on the sofa as he read casually. It seemed like he was enjoying himself.


    Both Tiago and Westin had left, leaving Kaleb and | alone in the huge lounge.


    No one told me to go back to my room or to stay. It seemed that they just wanted me standing by obediently.


    Half an hour passed.


    The chef came out and walked over to Kaleb respecifully. With a bow, he said, "Sir, dinner is ready."


    Kaleb lowered his eyes and put his book down upon hearing the chef''s voice. He raised his eyes slightly and his thin lips opened


    gently as he hummed in acknowledgement.


    He was a man of few words.


    The man then very gently ced his book on the tea table.


    He got up, shoving one of his hands into his pocket. He was 1.86 meters tall, giving him a certain aura of magnificence.


    He seemed to be aware that | was still standing in the lounge. He leaned over slightly, looking at me sideways. "It''s time to eat!"


    Was he talking to me?


    | pursed my lips as | watched the kitchen crew bring out sets of cutlery before cing them on the table.


    He indeed was talking to me.


    | followed him and sat down at the table. The table felt empty; we were just two people sitting at a table meant for sixteen.


    He didn''t seem to want to talk. He just lowered his head and dug into his meal elegantly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Asound came from the kitchen.


    At that moment, Tiago and Westin, whom | thought had already left, walked in.


    One went into the kitchen to see what


    had happened, whi thegthe OW"!


    ked ppite Kalish. He bent down,


    politely saying, "Sir." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The kitchen staff came out to report


    what had happened. "Someone


    identally kn cked@ies coe


    Byeiieenne Kaleb replied. He


    had already put down his fork after


    having taken just a few bites. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Westin frowned and his eyes fell on the chef standing beside him, which clearly made him nervous.


    "Sir, he..." Before Tiago could finish


    his sentence, he sa lebcking bat


    -teerimnredicely trailed off into


    silence. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is this not to your liking?¡± It was Kaleb who had spoken, his voice soft.


    | was stunned for a moment and shook my head. "It''s not that."


    "No appetite?"


    | shook my head. What happened with Dahlia had just taken ce less than an hour ago. How could | eat?


    "Useless. Send them all to be mules!" Kaleb proimed, his eyes cold.


    My head spun and my face turned pale. He couldn''t bear even the slightest inconvenience, could he?

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    The maids in the kitchen were brought away while everyone else left in the lounge were expressionless. It seemed that they had


    be used to this happening.


    | was on the verge of breaking down. As much as | wanted to say something, | was defeated by selfpreservation; | could only


    save and protect myself.


    "They..." The words were at the tip of my tongue.


    Kaleb''s voice slithered into my ear. "I heard that it''s not just the Milton family who wants you home?"


    | wasn''t expecting his question. | looked up at him but his eyes were so cold that | dared not look straight at him.


    | couldn''t help lowering my head. "What do you mean?"


    He smiled coldly. "Fine, I''ll just see this as a favor that I''m doing for the Miltons."


    After that, he looked to Tiago and said, "Let Miss Reid move about freely here. Don''t mistreat her."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    After that, he left.


    | was puzzled and felt more than a little confused.


    Night came.


    The bright moonlight shone across the yard, and the faint noise of the insects were like a pleasant evening symphony.


    | got up and sat on the bed. | hesitated briefly before deciding to get up.


    Kaleb had said that | could move about freely in the vi.


    There was andline in the vi, but | couldn''t use it to make a phone call.


    No one was sure if thendline could be used and causing trouble was thest thing | wanted.


    If | wanted to go and look for Naomi and the others, | had to get through the operating theatres, but the ce was only


    essible with Westin''s iris recognition.


    | had no choice but to walk around the dark vi, finally returning to my room in low spirits.


    Everything was normal for the next few days. | tried to ask Tiago about Naomi and the others¡¯ current situation, but | always got


    the same answer, "They''re doing what they should be doing.


    Lunchtime came.


    The rain in the tropical region came and went quickly. The air smelled damp and moist after heavy rain,


    As | watched copious moths falling outside, | looked at Westin, who stood as still as a tree next to me, and said casually, "These


    moths are delicious. Have you ever eaten them?"


    He was stunned for a moment, and replied in broken English. ''Tve had them before."


    Fortunately, | could still understand him. | smiled and said, "Did you have them in a restaurant? | did when | was very young. |


    would pick moths from the yard after the rain stopped, clean them, and fry them. After cooking their wings, I''d add some oil and


    seasoning. It''d smell divine."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    His eyes sank slightly, as he


    reminisced about somethin lom


    continue "It sain CORRsiCs if


    youre str 1g that I''ll run away, you''re


    free to follow me to go pick up some


    moths, is that okay?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was slightly surprised by my


    suggestion. Seeing oe he w, yaoi8e)


    little nse at, hwenit/n, \Dont


    vat cA miss the taste and


    want to 7 it again. It doesn''t mean


    anything." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a while, he nodded. "Okay."


    |ughed, then stood up, looked at him and said, "Thank you, Westin."


    | took a basket from the kitchen. Then, | went out of the vi to pick up the moths that had fallen as the rain drizzled.


    Atanned hand helped me put the moths into the basket, and | was surprised when | looked towards my help. It was Westin; he


    had been carefully picking up the moths.


    |ughed. "You''ll eat them too?"


    He replied ''yes'' and was quiet after.


    I smiled. It didn''t take long for me to pick up the moths, and with that done, | carried the basket to the kitchen.


    | didn''t know how to eat moths, but


    Tina had told me that almos


    everyo he gontHwest EON,


    Katent niael deeply imprinted


    in their childhood memories. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Judging from Westin''s reaction, it had to be true.


    It was normal that experiences across regions were not universal.


    | added some oil and seasoning into the saucepan after adding the moths, following the method Tina taught me. The moths


    turned oily and shiny, their bodies became plump and looked tasty to eat.


    A faint fragrance wafted over and Westin came in, turning straight to me.


    He was taken aback and asked, "You know how to cook it?"


    | nodded and smiled. "| made some when | was younger, but | haven''t done it in years. My skills are rusty, so | can only do it by


    memory."


    | handed him the freshly- cooked moths with a smile and said, "Would you like to have a try?"


    It was rare to see him smile back. "Sure."


    He put the plump insects into his mouth, and chewed slowly. After a moment, he looked at me and said, "They''re good."


    People living in the southwest liked to eat things in their climate that appeared uneptable by others, such as silkworms,


    maggots and locusts.


    When Tina talked about it with us during our trek through the forest, it was certainly weird to me.


    Her so-called memories were a little too gross.


    It didn''t seem that way now.


    Watching me in my daze, he frowned and looked at me. "Don''t you want to try it?"


    This caught me off guard. | quickly picked up a moth and put it into my mouth. It tasted fine. If | didn''t think of it as a bug and


    treated it as a regr dish instead, it tasted delicious. It was a rather special, protein-providing dish.


    However, just eating them as they were was a little too nd. With a slight tinge of disappointment in my voice, | said, "It''d be


    great if we had beer."


    Westinughed, but took the initiative to grab some beer. | knew just beer on its own wouldn''t cut it. Fortunately, | still had the


    medicine Naomi had given me.


    Westin was a tough man. After eating the moths and drinking, he lowered his guard around me.


    He was drunk and groggy as he leaned on the table.


    | got up and walked up to him. "Let me take you upstairs for a rest!"


    "No..." He mumbled, looking to be a little dizzy.


    With my physique, it was difficult to move him.


    Fortunately, Tiago was not around, and the servants in the vi were busy dealing with the drainage problem in the yard caused


    by the recent rain.


    When we reached the door leading to the operation theatres, | asked, "Mr. Westin, look here. Is this your room?"


    He replied with a "yes" but didn''t respond after a long time.


    | was a little worried that the servants outside woulde in, so | said again, "Mr. Westin, you..."


    He looked up suddenly, opened his eyes and looked at me listlessly.


    My heart skipped a beat and | Gp


    out into a cold weatersaid, Wr


    wyastia, Vou.¡± ease read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t try to piss Mr. Kaleb off. He''s


    scarier than you thinks ygth uss¡¯)


    few wards, de tyfned around and lef,


    wobbling a little. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was stunned, rooted to my spot. | was speechless for a moment.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "| just wanted to see them. Are they still safe?" | asked as | watched Westin''s back.


    "They won''t die," he replied.


    | slumped onto the ground, on the verge of breaking down. Was this really the only way?


    What if | went and pleaded for Kaleb''s help?


    With this in mind, | stood up, walked to the kitchen, and picked up a knife.


    Then, | cut my wrist.


    | was all too familiar with this ¡®Ol


    | had experien dyt.cexlttleds tire


    when any! did i) Please read ¡®a


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    | fainted right there in the lounge and with myst trace of consciousness, | saw the servants rushing in. | felt relief flood my


    heart.


    When | woke up, it was without a doubt that | was in the hospital. As expected, Kaleb was here.


    "You''re awake?" He asked tly.


    Tiago frowned. "Why did you try to kill yourself?"


    | looked at Westin and his face was cold. | then looked over at the expressions of Tiago and Kaleb. |id there stunned for a


    moment.


    So, Westin didn''t tell Kaleb that | tried to pull a scheme against him?


    | gave him a look and turned to look at Kaleb. | said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Kaleb, I''ll trade my life fortheirs!"


    Kaleb frowned. "Trade for what?"


    "I''ll exchange my life for theirs!"


    Kaleb jeered. "One life for four. Where do you get your confidence from?"


    ¡°Aren''t you curious about my connection with the Milton family?" | asked, my throat aching with every word | spoke.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    I...


    | looked at him speechlessly for a moment. After gathering my thoughts, | said, "The Milton family has been looking for me


    everywhere, and you had ns to send me back. Why not just do me a favor and let my friends go?"


    "Hey!" Tiago raised his voice at me. "Has your brain turned to mush, woman? How dare you talk about this in front of Mr. Kaleb!"


    | pressed my lips together and didn''t say anything, my gaze filled on Kaleb.


    After a while, Kaleb said, "So, what''s your rtionship with the Milton family?"


    "It''s much moreplex than you''d think it is!" | had no choice but to confess. They were afraid of the Milton family. The stronger


    and moreplex my connection with the Milton family seemed, the bigger the advantage | had to bargain with them with.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His lips curled, but he still did not speak. After looking at me for a moment, he said, "The terms and conditions are mutual.¡±


    | was stunned for a moment, then sobered up. "What do you want?"


    His dark gaze fell on my arm, where it had been wrapped with a bandage. It was then that a doctor came in to change the


    dressing.


    He asked him casually, "When will the wound be fully healed?"


    The doctor looked at him a little confused. Tiago spoke to the doctor in the Myanwaynguage.


    The doctor said a few words in response, and left.


    After a while, he looked at me and said, "See you in three days. Take care of that injury."


    | was uncertain if he would do anything to Naomi and the others in these three days. | quickly asked, "What about my friends?"


    "They will be safe and sound!"


    After that, he left.


    Three dayster.


    Chaotic and frenzied music sted


    through the speakers in the regia


    district. T ee weregeicers up on


    tha Stade and people screaming


    madly under the stage. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was not used to the atmosphere here. | felt a little restless sitting next to Kaleb, who was calmly drinking his wine.


    "Mr. Becker, what do | need to do?"


    The doctor had asked for an update


    on my condition while | was atchel |


    sil hose days


    ndered, but | never thought that


    the first thing he would do was to


    bring me here right after | was


    discharged from the hospital. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Only Kaleb and | were in therge


    private room. Many be utifubesobrts


    whe ere wantisring Ground looked


    a


    rom time to time. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Needless to say, these women probably regarded him as their prey.


    After all, he seemed to be rich and handsome.


    "Keep quiet!" said Kaleb, ncing at me.


    | was startled. | pursed my lips and sat down, feeling a little annoyed.


    It was not easy to be quiet here.


    | noticed that Tiago and Westin, who wasn''t far away before, seemed to have left.


    It was then that Kaleb, who had been drinking calmly, put on a listening device.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    He was definitely not just here for a drink.


    Kaleb frowned, and | looked towards the direction | had noticed him frowning at.


    My body stiffened all of a sudden and | felt a strong surge of emotions. In that moment, a warm and indescribable feeling welled


    up in my heart.


    The person | hadn''t seen in several months had appeared, like an angel. | was so shocked that | couldn''t react.


    | watched him as he entered the red-light district beforeing to sit with us. Evan, who was next to him, looked grim and


    serious. | could tell that he wasn''t here for leisure purposes.


    Out of the corner of my eye, | noticed that Kaleb had reached for his waist. | was stunned.


    | was all too familiar with what he had hidden. A gun. | had seen it too many times.


    Astounded, | looked towards Hendrix''s direction uneasily. It seemed that he was looking for someone, his cold expression


    repelling the people around him.


    "Mr. Kaleb, you..."


    "Shut up!"


    He shot me a re as he said that.


    Though | was stunned, | was too preupied with wondering why Hendrix was here. What had hee here for?


    Was it here for me?


    If Michael hadn''t told the others about my disappearance back home, no one would have known. Besides, even if he wanted to


    look for me, how could he have possibly found me here?


    My mind was full of doubts, but addressing them wasn''t my priority.


    Instead, | wanted to know what on earth Kaleb nned to do to Hendrix.


    Suddenly, my wrist was grabbed by someone, and | sobered up as | realized it was Kaleb.


    He raised his hand to remove his earpiece and said, "Stay low. Let''s see how many people he came with."


    After that, he pulled me towards Hendrix.


    "Mr. Roberts, what a coincidence!" Kaleb eximed all of a sudden.


    Hendrix turned around and we locked eyes, | was astonished. | forgot what | had wanted to say.


    Evan too seemed to be shocked. Evan, who had always been steady and calm, stood up abruptly and looked at me, his pupils


    dted. "Madam..."


    "Hi!" | greeted them, quickly reaching out my hand to Evan.


    He was dumbfounded for a moment, and looked at Hendrix. After a moment, he withdrew his emotions and shook hands with me


    with a smile. "Hello!"


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Kai eb," Hendrix said, his cold eyes regarding Kaleb.


    The two men were almost as tall as each other. One of them was cool and calm while the other looked gentle and elegant, but


    with a hint of ruthlessness.


    The two men sat down while |


    perched myself on a chai silerttiy 1


    besi 8 Kelea. mwas then that |


    rernembered Kaleb''s arrangement for


    the night. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    My heart skipped a beat. It was obvious that Kaleb hade to keep their mouths shut by killing them.


    | had thought that he brought me here as protection if required, but it seemed things weren''t as simple as | thought.


    What grudge did he hold against Hendrix?


    "Did you bring it here, Mr. Roberts?" Kaleb asked without beating around the rush.


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows. There


    was indiscernible fati e-betwesinihis


    ul techorgw?l AYO ked like he


    had been tired for a long while.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Kaleb, mind introducing us?" He said, regarding me questioningly, as if | was a stranger.


    Staring at him, Kaleb''s lips hooked into a smile. "She''s my escort!"


    Hendrix nodded, as if he didn''t have much interest in me.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He nced over at Evan.


    A momentter, Evan ced the


    ck suitcase in his ha d orrtee


    wae pre oe "Mr. Kaleb,


    Id you like to examine them


    here?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Kaleb curled his lips. He took a nce at the suitcase before saying with a smile, "Mr. Roberts, you and | are old friends. | trust


    you, of course."


    He looked at me as he said that. It was just a nce, but | understood immediately.


    Before we''d arrived, Tiago had asked me to be on a lookout for a chance to snatch the suitcase.


    After a moment''s hesitation, | stood up and stretched out my hand to grab it.


    rge palm suddenly caught hold of my hand, as soon as | touched the case. My senses went a little haywire as | felt that


    familiar rush of warmth.


    ¡°What''s the rush? Mr. Becker, you should also let us have a look, right?" Hendrix said, slightly loosening his grip on mine. It felt


    like he was gently holding my hand.


    | was a little flustered. | tried to pull my hand back, but my efforts were futile.


    Kaleb cocked his eyebrows with a smile. "Mr. Roberts, you''re still as cautious as ever."


    As he spoke, he raised a hand and pulled me back to my seat. In a blink of an eye, he suddenly pulled me into his arms, and


    kissed me.


    | couldn''t react at all. It was far too sudden.


    He only released me a few secondster, after | felt his body reacting to mine.


    He was already holding the ne in his hand. | came to my senses and looked at Hendrix instinctively.


    His face hadpletely darkened, and the gloomy light above gave him a sense of hostility.


    "Mr. Roberts, what kind of expression is that?" Kaleb said, "This ne is too beautiful. | just wanted mydypanion to try


    it on. | don''t mean anything else by it. I''ll still give you whatever | owe."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As he spoke, he handed the ne in his hand to Hendrix.


    | frowned. Tiago had given me this ne before | came. He had asked me to keep it well, and not to lose it.


    So, Hendrix was here for this ne?


    Hendrix pursed his lips without saying anything. He simply shot an indifferent nce towards Evan.


    Evan took the ne from him and examined it carefully. Then, he looked at Hendrix and gave him a nod.


    Kaleb smiled, "So, Mr. Roberts, this is still a fair


    deal, yes?"


    Hendrix''s brows furrowed upon hearing this, and his eyes grew cold. "Let go of her!" He snapped.


    He raised his hand, pointing a slender finger at me.


    Kaleb raised his eyebrows at this. "What''s wrong, Mr. Roberts? Have you taken a liking to mydypanion? Are you short on


    women, Mr. Roberts?" He asked with a smile.


    Hendrix frowned and replied, "I''m not short on them!"


    "It''s love at first sight then," Kaleb said, raising the corners of his mouth. With a malicious smile, he continued, "That''ll be hard.


    I''m afraid she''s already been spoken for. Would you like me to pick out other beautiful women for you?"


    Hendrix furrowed his brows deeper while his expression turned icy cold.


    He must be enraged.


    Kaleb''s smile had be far more conspicuous and hateful. | frowned as | pondered over what | could use to fight back.


    | couldn''t help but gasp inwardly when | remembered the gun on Kaleb''s waist.


    However, before | could act, my waist was abruptly struck by something hard.


    Kaleb''s voice rang deeply beside my ear. "Take the suitcase and leave. Don''t try anything funny. | wouldn''t mind killing again."


    The night club seemed to have


    quieted down once | realized seh


    situation was g5¡é5 egiatingMdrettha


    Hayobthellen and women who''d


    been fooling around suddenly had


    their guns pointed at Kaleb. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kaleb narrowed his eyes and let out a coldugh. "Mr. Roberts, you''re quite well prepared!"


    Hendrix did not look at him. Instead, he turned to me. "I''ll let you go if you let go of her."


    ¡°Just her?" Kalebughed again. "It seems that my intel was pretty urate."


    As he said so, he leaned into my ear. He whispered ambiguously to me, "Baby, you''re my shield now. Thank you for your hard


    work."


    | pursed my lips as he wrapped his


    arms around me tightl \ae. raisealhis


    nd and pointes tieat un originally at


    waist right towards my temple.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | would''ve been lying if | said that |


    wasn''t afraid. But truth aps oeors


    vifi edqytorinipiits and there was


    eine nothing | could do. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    With me as a bargaining chip, Kaleb seemed to have calmed down significantly. He looked at Hendrix and sneered, "Mr.


    Roberts, is this your whole squad? What about your base?"


    Hendrix''s face darkened as he said again in a deep voice, "Let go of her."


    As he spoke, he had already taken out the weapon at his waist and pointed it at us.


    Seeing this, | involuntarily heaved a sigh of relief. | couldn''t wrap my head around all this.


    But | did figure a few things out. It seemed that Kaleb had inquired about my identity beforeing here; that was why he had


    deliberately brought me here.


    He dragged me towards the door. | saw the beads of sweat on Evan''s forehead, and knew how anxious he was at the moment.


    This had been a trap that Hendrix specifically set up for Kaleb, but he had not expected me to be here.


    All of a sudden, Kaleb grabbed me forcefully by the neck, and a voice came from his earpiece.


    It was Tiago. "Mr. Kaleb, the explosives are ready.


    We''re awaiting your orders."


    Instead of replying, he simply dragged me back. He looked at Hendrix''s cold face. "Hendrix, I''m about to defeat you again,¡± he


    remarked sardonically.


    After that, | was dragged out the door. "Hendrix, they''re going to blow the ce up! Don''t worry about me," | yelled.


    | was thrown into the car by Kaleb, and the ce thundered with the overwhelming sound of gunshots. | couldn''t make out what


    was going on.


    With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the car was suddenly stuck in ce as two cars rammed against its front and rear before it could take off.


    Then came the sound of a gun being fired, and the ringing that echoed it. Kaleb dragged me hard and pushed me forward to


    cover him.


    The person holding the gun hesitated because of me.


    Kaleb''s disdainful voice andughter jeered against my ear. "It seems that you''re more valuable than | thought!"


    My head was already spinning from the gunshot sounds. "That''s not it"! | yelled, feeling like | was on the verge of copsing.


    His arm was locked around my neck tightly. After that, | was forcefully dragged down from the car by him. He then shouted at


    Hendrix, who was chasing after him, "If you don¡¯t want her to die, then stop chasing me!"


    Asharp pain instantly shot through my body. My arm seemed to have been prated by a huge steel pipe. | cried out in pain.


    Hendrix''s gut-wrenching voice rang out. "Everyone, stop!"


    In an instant, the rowdy environment quieted.


    Blood dripped down my arm, half of my hand numb from the wound. | could think of nothing but the harrowing pain that was


    about to swallow me whole.


    | broke out in a cold sweat. When | looked down, | realized that my arm had been stained red with blood.


    The prospect of dying was terrifying, agonizing.


    | looked up at Hendrix. His gentle


    eyes were already mist with yer


    asc tenantadkirg at me with


    ais led with indescribable distress


    and fear. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the first time | understood that this had been his weakness.


    "Hendrix, let me go, or I''ll drag her


    down to hell with mer-Kalebpoitta


    ths ousrtowdardd re, his voice cold


    and frightening. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes sharply, voice deep. "Let her go, and I''ll spare your life!"


    Kaleb sneered. "You think I''d believe that?¡±


    Hendrix seemed to be holding back his rage. If he could kill Kaleb right now, he wouldn''t hesitate tearing him apart.


    However, he restrained himself. After a moment of silence, Hendrix said, "Let her go. I''ll be your hostage in exchange."


    "No!" | screamed, my voice hoarse.


    Kalebughed arrogantly. ia |


    thought you were wielSa


    ¡° re wrest St un ofc om


    Q is what that saying


    ne cha no man can resist a


    woman''s charms." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes slightly as he approached us.


    "Bang!" The sound of a bullet rang out.


    Kaleb snapped furiously, "Hendrix, don''t move if you don''t want her to die. Her life is worth more than yours, | wouldn''t exchange


    her for you. Let us go now, or else | can''t guarantee that she won''t bleed to death."


    Hendrix stood there, and his gaze fell on my already numb arm. The puddle of bright crimson blood on the ground stood out.


    He pursed his lips and said without any more thought, "Let them go!"


    Evan, who''d been dead set on hunting his enemies down, was startled by his words. He looked at Hendrix in disbelief. "Mr.


    Roberts, this is our only chance..." he said incredulously.


    ¡°Let them go!" Hendrix ordered again as his gaze fell on me, a deep and indescribable pain shing across his eyes.


    Kaleb held me tightly and shifted warily towards the other side of the road.


    Heughed wickedly upon seeing Hendrix putting his gun away.


    He threw me into the car, with Westin at the wheel. As soon as we got into the car, he pulled away quickly.


    Kaleb narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on me. Heughed madly. "Miss Reid, you''ve been a great help to us!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and red at him. | was starting to feel a little lightheaded from the blood loss.


    He smiled and turned to Westin, who was driving. "Go to Leechey''s ce!"


    Westin seemed like he had something to say, but stopped when he noticed my bleeding arm. He just frowned slightly and


    nodded.


    "They''re still following us!" Westin said while looking at the rear mirror.


    "Shake them off our tail!" Kaleb snapped. As he looked at me, he suddenly sneered. "Since Hendrix likes chasing after us so


    much, let him continue following us. It''s fun to drive around. After all, it''s just one life at stake."


    Obviously, he was referring to my one life. After all, my arm was still bleeding non-stop.


    | was feeling a little dizzy after losing so much blood. | had lost all my strength as | leaned against the car door, my brain feeling


    deprived of oxygen.


    After making a few detours, Westin could not help but frown when he turned around to look at me. "Mr. Becker, I''m afraid she will


    die if she continues to bleed like this!"


    Kaleb, who had been resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes. He barely nced at me and said indifferently, "Are we still


    being followed?"


    Westin looked back and shook his head slightly. "It looks like they''ve stopped!"


    "Hmph!" Kaleb snickered. "How boring. Let''s get to Leechey''s ce now!"


    Westin switched his route. He didn''t return to the vi, but headed to another secluded house.


    | had, however, passed out in the car.


    | woke up in apletely unfamiliar ce, on a bed with white sheets.


    The pain in my arm seemed to have spread. | wanted to move, but | didn''t have the strength to at all.


    The pain made me sweat vigorously after trying to move a few times, so eventually, | gave up.


    My throat felt dry, perhaps because | hadn''t been able to drink anything for a long time.


    | caught a glimpse of a ss of water


    on the table from Wicelneats


    ays! tyieaie get cut Gf bed, but |


    couldn''t. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A slender hand suddenly reached out


    to grab hold of the cup.\surpased, 1


    t dhtoritoWHet on instinct.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was speechless for a moment when


    | saw that familiar cold ace.c ONT!


    hbiesibe axciaihed my voice


    se and my throat hurting. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    He nodded, a faint smile appearing on his usually indifferent face. "Would you like some water?"


    | nodded. "My throat hurts!"


    He adjusted his position and sat on the edge of the bed. He helped me up and let me lean on him.


    | frowned and tried to scoot away from him, but his voice came again, cold and indifferent. "You''re sick. Don''t overthink it!"


    | was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to respond, so | let him lead me. He ced the ss of water on my mouth,


    motioning me to drink.


    | took a few sips, and my throat instantly felt better. "Thank you!"


    He put the ss down and gently put me back to bed.


    His eyes fell on me as he asked, "Do you want to eat something?"


    | shook my head. "I''m not hungry!"


    He raised his eyebrows, but sat quietly beside me.


    There were so many questions on my mind. | couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Milton, why are you here? Do you know Kaleb?"


    He looked at me calmly and said, "Well, this is the private hospital of the Milton family."


    "The Milton family?" | asked incredulously, "Is it the Milton family from Jarold City, or?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "The same Milton family that saved your life!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    | looked at him, stunned. "Why did you save me?"


    "No reason!" he replied sharply. "Plus, | didn''t intend to save you. It was just convenient."


    | frowned and said, "But you guys came to Monsa to look for me. That wasn''t easy!"


    He shed a handsome grin. This man was a sight for sore eyes, and he looked particrly enchanting when he smiled. "Have


    you forgotten what you''ve promised me in Asherton?" he asked.


    | couldn''t help but look at him, puzzled. | had forgotten what | promised.


    Upon seeing the look on my face, he said, "It wasn''t special or anything like that. | just like to make sure people keep to their


    promises. Since you promised me, naturally, I''de for you."


    A reason like this was too far-fetched.


    ¡°How''s my arm?" | asked, deciding to switch topics, as | turned my attention to my arm.


    It was nothing short of a miracle that | had not been killed by the gunshot.


    He raised his eyebrows. "It''s nothing serious. You just need to let it heal, but you can''t lift anything heavy for now."


    | pursed my lips and nodded.


    There was someone outside. | thought it was Kaleb, but it turned out to be a nurse who''d came in to change my bandages.


    l initially had so many questions for Sebastian, but it seemed like he wasn''t the happiest about filling me in. His answers were


    almost always perfunctory.


    It appeared then that his rtionship with Kaleb was somewhat different.


    | fell asleep again after eating.


    There were a lot of thunderstorms,


    here in the tropics. It sudden


    to rain heavily inthaliiddle 0 the


    Fae ah ander was deafening,


    and it sounded particrly chilling.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There were not many people in the hospital, so it was inevitable that I''d feel a little scared.


    | couldn''t fall asleep, so | simply stayed awake, leaning myself against the bed.


    However, as I''d moved a little too


    hard, the infusion bottle fell to (Re ||


    gyre ere into pieces.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Westin had probably heard the noise, so he barged in.


    He couldn''t help but frown upon


    seeing the mess on pe\grou : n,


    heyrnad s¨¦buhid and walked out. He


    returned soon after. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He had brought a nurse with him.


    After the nurse hung up the new infusion bottle, she left after saying a few words in broken English.


    Westin nced at me, and then turned around, preparing to leave.


    | immediately called out after him. "Mr. Westin!"


    He turned back to me, his tone polite, "Miss Reid, is there anything you need?"


    | took a moment before | said, "| would like to know what happened between Hendrix and Kaleb."

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    He frowned. It was obvious that he had no ns to tell me. After some deliberation, he looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, you


    need to rest well!"


    He attempted to leave after saying that. Feeling anxious, | threw the ss on the ground and said, "If you n to threaten


    Hendrix with my life, you should at least tell me what''s going on. I''d like to die with more understanding of my situation."


    He stopped walking towards me, looking more than displeased. His eyes fell on the smashed ss on the ground. "Miss Reid,


    you should value your life more!"


    | took a deep breath as | looked at him, "Mr. Westin, | know you''re not from Myanway. It doesn''t matter why you became Kaleb''s


    subordinate, but there''s a line to everything. You''vemitted so many crimes. Aren''t you afraid that some kind of retribution will


    catch up one day?"


    He sneered and looked at me as if he were looking at a fool as the nurse came in to clean up the ss fragments.


    He found a seat and sat down, his tanned skin almost shimmering under the light. He looked straight at me, his gaze


    intimidating.


    After a while, he said, "I don''t believe in God, so | don''t believe in that. Don''t wish such ill will on us. Mr. Becker and Mr. Roberts


    have a personal grudge against each other. You being there was part of the n, and it was expected. Mr. Becker already had


    this nned after what you said to Tiago in the car."


    "Initially we thought that you were just Sebastian''s woman, which made sense since the Milton family was looking for you. But


    we had to do another background check on you when you told us that the Roberts Family, Reid Family, and the Moore Family in


    Jarold City would protect you. Although there wasn''t much information on that, it was good enough for us to set this trap up and


    escape unscathed."


    "| want to know if there''s bad blood between Kaleb and Hendrix." My face was looking a little pale.


    He leaned back into his chair and saidzily, "It''s not as simple as bad blood. Dalton and Kaleb''s father wererades. One


    went back home to enjoy his old age in peace, while the other stayed at the Myanway border. The Roberts Family made use of


    their patriotic achievements to make a good living back home, but Mr. Kaleb''s father wasn''t living quite as well at the border. For


    the sake of his wife and son, he had to walk on the edge of thew to make a living. But he didn''t expect that Dalton and Hendrix


    would go to the border to visit him, and to identally expose his shady deeds."


    | frowned. | had heard about Master Roberts going to the border. He and Hendrix went there once to visit his army mates.


    However, they had encountered an ambush while they were on their way back. That was also when they met Casper and


    Andrea.


    It was also because of that incident that Casper had entrusted his own sister to Hendrix after his death. Throughout our years of


    marriage, Hendrix and | had also encountered countless problems because of Andrea''s existence.


    However, | didn''t expect that | would ever get involved in this again.


    Looking at him, | frowned. "Did something happen to Mr. Kaleb''s father?"


    He nodded. "He was a war hero, but


    had taken less than favorable steps


    in life because he didn''t haveao


    ke ice, When Iheah i rdanSadwn¡¯ to it, his


    ishment was always going to be


    more severe than an ordinary citizen.


    In order not to implicate his wife and


    children, hemitted suicide."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    | pursed my lips and didn''t know


    what to say. When | thought of t


    ne that endiicd useds


    mpahanidney to exchange for at foe


    nightclub, | couldn''t help asking,


    "What was the deal with that


    ne?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dalton and Hendrix had crossed a


    lot of people who relied on illegal


    businesses to make a living when


    they returned to the country, so


    someone had secr Wen nn


    asyeeginatethetn Back then, when


    they were being hunted down, they


    sold everything they had on them in


    order to return from the border. That


    ne belonged to Hendrix''s


    grandmother, and Dalton always had


    it with him. When Mr. Kaleb found


    out about itter, he ordered


    someone to bring the ne back


    at a high price in order to lure Hendrix


    to Myanway." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    His next revtion was expected.


    Kaleb had just been using the ne as bait to lure Hendrix to his territory.


    As for me -1 was just coteral damage.


    Hendrix had never expected that | would be there, and Kaleb had never expected that | would have a rtionship with him.


    Seeing that | was silent, he got up and asked nonchntly, "Is there anything else you would like to know?"


    "What''s the rtionship between Sebastian and Mr. Kaleb?"


    "They are business partners!"


    "Methamphetamine?" | asked, afraid at the prospect.


    He curled his lips and sneered. "Most of our Methamphetamine is sold to Western Europe. There''s not much business in the


    local market."


    "What''s their main business then?"


    "Emeralds!"


    | had almost forgotten that there were not only bountiful Methamphetamines in Myanway, but an abundance of Emeralds as well.


    | fell silent for a moment. Seeing that he was preparing to leave, | looked at his back and calmly told him, "| want to see Mr.


    Kaleb!"


    He nodded his head.


    Then he went out.


    Kaleb came in the next morning,


    His slender figure stood at the head of the bed. The man looked at me indifferently with a hint of coldness and asked, "You


    wanted to see me?"


    | nodded, sat up and leaned on the bed. Then, | looked at him and said, "You promised me that as long as | did what you asked,


    you would let my friends go."


    He frowned and looked a little cold. "Your friends?" He scoffed. "What makes you think that you can exchange one life for four?"


    "Simply because Hendrix cares about me!" | replied as | looked at him firmly.


    He snorted and plucked one of the nts in the ward, then crushed them into pieces between his fingertips. His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Aren''t you Hendrix''s wife? In that case, shouldn''t you be thinking about Hendrix''s safety instead of the lives of others?"


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "What''s wrong? Or do you have that much faith in Hendrix''s abilities that there''s no


    reason for you to worry about him at all?"


    | pursed my lips and said, "Whatever it is, you can''t go back on your word."


    Laughter erupted from his chest.


    Hisughter was a wild one. After a moment, he stopped, looked at me and said, "Fine, | agree to let them go!"


    Then, he looked at Tiago and said, "Take good care of her friends. Make sure you send them back safely when they''ve


    recovered!"


    Tiago immediately replied, "Yes, Mr. Becker!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    During the few months | left Jarold


    city, | hadn''t contacted Hendri all.


    | had nned iq leave Beeause |


    naw all bs well that | wouldn''t be


    able to have children with him since |


    was infertile. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Therefore, | had made the hard decision to leave. By doing this, he could still get married and have children, should he have the


    chance to meet a woman who could catch his eye in the future.


    However, | didn''t expect that | would meet him here, after trying to run away from him.


    It was an ident, but also a coincidence.


    | could not help but let out a long sigh. | felt a little helpless. What should my next move be, so that | wouldn''t mess up?


    The gunshot Injury had not damaged


    my bones or tendons, and | felegyaan


    better after-a feycaaye Vowever, it


    WoUldStill Hurt if | touched it. After all


    it was a gunshot wound, lingering


    pain was expected. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, it wasn''t the type of pain that was unbearable.


    Kaleb also kept his promise. On the day | got discharged from the hospital, Westin brought me back to the vi.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Tiago said, "Miss Reid, aren''t you going to see your friends?"


    Of course, | needed to go and see them. | nodded, and after taking a deep breath, | said, "It''s time for them to go home.


    As | walked through the long


    operating room, | saw Naomi through


    the ss room sh had been)


    Beyadinptioried i the dark for so


    long made her look jaunt, and it was


    a rather scary sight to see. Her


    weight loss was also jarringly


    obvious. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    When we met again, they seemed numb, like they had gotten used to the life here. They looked up at me and then closed their


    eyes again, as if | wasn''t there.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    My heart ached instantly. | turned to look at Tiago and asked, "Why are they like this?"


    Tiago nced at her, nonchnt. "This happens to all women whoe here. It''s nothing surprising.¡±


    My breath caught upon hearing that. | looked at him and asked in hushed tones, "Didn''t you say that you would take good care of


    them?"


    "Hah!" Tiago sneered and replied, "Letting them stay alive was more than enough. What you''d see otherwise would just be


    corpses."


    | fell speechless for a moment, and despite my anger, | couldn''t say a word.


    I snapped, "Let them out!"


    He didn''t speak. He just gave the guards beside him a hand signal.


    The guards stepped forward and opened the ss door, helping the lifeless women out of the room.


    | stepped forward to hold Naomi to me. With her whole body pressed onto mine, she looked at me and said hoarsely, "Arianna,


    leave. It''s useless. This is our fate!"


    | shook my head. My eyes were a little red as | helped her walk out. My arm, which had not fully recovered yet, felt a little painful


    from her tugging.


    Tiago had gotten four rooms in the vi ready for them to stay in, and had sent someone to take care of them.


    Finally, this problem was settled.


    After watching all of them fall asleep, | went out of the room and into the hall, where Tiago and Westin were drinking tea.


    The two of them looked up when they saw me. Tiago frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll keep my promise. I''ll take their ce!"


    The two of them were stunned. However, Tiago smiled as he leaned back on his chair before saying, "Miss Reid, do you know


    what will happen to you if you enter that operating room?"


    "| know!"


    He chuckled and said, "Well, this is a first. I''ve never met someone who''s in such a hurry to die!"


    | pursed my lips and didn''t say anything, waiting for him to continue.


    Shortly, he looked at me and said, "You don''t have to go in. It''s a waste to let you die like that. Mr. Kaleb has other uses for you.


    Go back, and rest well!"


    | was stunned for a moment. When | saw the two of them drink their tea solemnly, realization dawned upon me.


    | realized that with Kaleb aware of my rtionship with Hendrix, it wouldn''t be worthwhile to let me die like this.


    Businessmen always strived to maximize their profits.


    Back in the bedroom, | stood on the balcony and scanned the surroundings outside. As usual, there were many guards outside


    which made it almost impossible for me to escape.


    The location of this vi was very secluded, surrounded by rows and rows of banana trees. Very few people could find their way


    here without a guide.


    Thinking it through carefully, |


    believed Hendrix would ke incthee Eity


    f seria coupe''trore days. He


    Nah not leave Myanway for the


    time being. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | only saw Sebastian again the next day in the early morning, and it was Kaleb who had brought him here.


    Naomi and the others were still too


    weak, so they spent most of veal


    time lyin inbedcbna@ done to see


    ther awa times, and they were


    either sleeping or unwilling to see


    anyone. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, | gave up on the idea of visiting them.


    | had juste out of the bedroom


    when Sebastian arrived He wide)"


    jegmtha naidrinking tea with


    aleb. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He got up when he saw me and asked, "Are your wounds better?"


    | was surprised to see him. Then, | nodded. "It''s much better now!"


    With a faint, cold smile, he looked at Kaleb and asked, "Could | speak with her privately?"


    Although Kaleb frowned at this, he allowed it.


    Everyone else left the coffee table, and only Sebastian and | remained.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    His face was cold and indifferent.


    He gracefully poured me some tea before he looked at me and asked, "Do you want to go back home?"


    His question caught me by surprise. The cup of tea trembled slightly in my hands before it reached my mouth, spilling onto the


    floor.


    After a moment of hesitation, | drank my tea and said, "Yes!"


    He nodded and smiled, still coolly. After pouring me another cup of tea, he said, "I''m leaving for Europe tomorrow. If you want,


    you cane with me."


    My reply was instantaneous, "It''s a little difficult for me to leave now."


    He frowned. "Don''t worry. Kaleb owes me a favor. He won''t do anything to you."


    Things wouldn''t be that simple. Kaleb had issues with Hendrix, so his purpose in keeping me here was far moreplex than


    this.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He could choose not to return Sebastian''s favor.


    He told me as | stalled on my reply, "Arianna, you just need to tell me whether you''re willing to leave with me or not. If you''re


    willing to leave, I''ll find a way to deal with Kai eb."


    | hesitated and said, "But I''m not alone. My friends are still here!"


    He paused for a while, as if in a dilemma.


    | knew he had a way to take me with him, but he probably couldn''t take five girls with him at the same time. He''d have to bear too


    much risk for that.


    Seeing him frown so deeply, | smiled faintly at him and said, "Mr. Milton, | appreciate your kindness."


    "I''ll bring them all!"


    He said, his eyes shining with determination. | stared at him nkly for a moment, somewhat perplexed.


    Puzzled, | asked, "What do you mean?"


    He put down the ss in his hand and said, "I''ll bring all your friends with me. I''ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow."


    | was in shock still, incredulous. This sounded too easy.


    Upon seeing my reaction, he gave me an assuring smile. "There''s nothing the Milton family cannot do, if we really want to. If |


    really want to take you with me, you''d have no choice but to follow. Don''t let me down."


    | couldn''t entirely understand what he meant. Although | didn''t know what his rtionship with Kaleb was like, regardless of how


    amicable it was, if he took me away like this, there was bound to be conflict.


    However, if their rtionship wasn''t strong, | was afraid they would be enemies if he suddenly took me away.


    No matter how | thought about it, taking me with him would not benefit him in any way. On the contrary, it might even bring him


    harm.


    "Why? | would like to know the reason!" | finally asked after hesitating for a moment. | couldn''t help but feel suspicious about this.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at me. "If | told you that | have feelings for you, would you believe me?"


    "No way!" We were not eighteen


    anymore. How could there be


    Ae aa!


    feelings involv Pplus had only


    mpathant Stew times. | didn''t think |


    was beautiful enough to have people


    falling in love with me at first sight.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Besides, was there still such a thing, in the adult world?


    He smiled faintly, and the coldness in


    his eyes faded away. " fianne,qBs hot


    . ? fora yamtah to be So cynical.


    can be ditzy, sometimes, but you


    deserve to be loved!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips, not thinking or


    feeling much about what he Sele)


    only felt that h wag/leeirtg CO


    conaaabehding, After remaining


    silent for a moment, | said, "Mr.


    Milton, | hope you can tell me the


    truth." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He nodded. "Do you remember where we first met?"


    ¡°At the Ucrebury''s cemetery!"


    He nodded again, and looked at me. "In front of Carol''s grave!"


    | wasn''t surprised that he knew my grandma''s name. | just looked at him and asked, "So?"

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    | met Sebastian when | went to visit my grandmother''s grave. Although | had doubts about meeting him, | didn''t think much about


    it. Later, he came to my assistance when | was almost abducted by someone outside the cemetery. | thought he''d just done it out


    of kindness.


    However, looking back at it, perhaps things weren''t as simple as | thought.


    There weren''t that many coincidences in this world.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "| want that sandalwood box that Carol left you,¡± he said, looking at me with his deep and cold eyes.


    | couldn''t help but stiffen as | frowned at him. "That''s a Twin Box. How did you know | have it with me?" | asked.


    He smiled lightly, "I did some homework."


    After his simple answer, he did not speak again.


    Logically speaking, | shouldn''t hand it over so easily. After all, my grandma had left that box to me. But it was worth it, if | could


    use it in exchange for the lives of five people, and for Hendrix''s ease.


    | nodded and agreed, "Okay!"


    He smiled, satisfied with my answer. Then, he got up and said, "Go to bed early tonight. You need to get up early tomorrow!"


    | nodded. Just as | was about to continue, Kaleb had alreadye down from the staircase behind me.


    ¡°What are you two talking about, Mr. Milton?¡± asked Kaleb as he squinted his eyes at me and looked me over.


    Then, his gaze swept over my face as he said callously, "Her figure is well- proportioned. A slender waist,rge breasts, and her


    facial features aren''t bad. Still, she''s not quite the ravishing beauty, and even has a scar. What do you like about her?¡±


    His question was directed at Sebastian.


    Sebastian looked at me and smiled. "Fair skin''s all the same, but one''s heart matters."


    With a snort, Kaleb sat down in his chair and regarded me with narrow eyes.


    He said, "She''s just the kind of woman the men in our country like!"


    | didn''t feelfortable staying any longer upon hearing this. | turned around and went upstairs, thinking about Sebastian''s


    words.


    It would be a great blessing if he could really take us away this time.


    | went to check on Naomi and the others again. Naomi''splexion had gotten better, and she had also slightly regained her


    consciousness.


    She told me, teary eyed as she tugged at my hand, "! want to go home."


    My heart ached, and | repeatedly nodded my head in agreement.


    The rest of the girls were also in better shape now, but their faces were still a little pale.


    Any normal person would have been driven crazy after staying in such a disgusting ce for such an extended period of time.


    Kaleb was rarely at the vi. Perhaps because he was afraid of dying, he was exceptionally cautious, and always appeared


    without notice.


    Tiago and Westin were the same as well. They would often suddenly appear when | thought they weren''t around. However, |


    couldn''t find them when | needed them.


    Nighttime came.


    | found it hard to fall asleep, as Sebastian''s words had given me a ray of hope.


    At the thought of being able to bring Naomi and the others back home, | couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    | couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    | was startled when | heard the sound of a car engine downstairs. | thought that Kaleb hade.


    | went to the balcony instinctively. | had to take a look.


    Before | could make it to the balcony, someone had knocked on the bedroom door, which surprised me.


    | headed to open the door after


    several repeated knock


    Sbson wh


    agospiaey. ne rson who had


    khOcked was Sebastian. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was as cold as ever, dressed in a ck suit that added to that coldness.


    He frowned as | opened the door. "Let''s go!" He told me.


    Stunned, | asked, "Right now?"


    "Someone is distracting Kaleb back


    at the winery. Now''s the gest! |


    lve deattiwith sine people outside.


    Let''s go!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was confused by this sudden turn of


    events. However, since had@drhe,


    | ould esthis opportunity go to


    Me If | missed it, it would be hard


    for me to leave again. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    | walked out the room with him. As | walked downstairs, | could see Westin''s tall, fierce figure, standing in the hall under the dim


    light. He looked at us listlessly.


    | stopped in my tracks, calling out instinctively, "Westin!"


    ¡°Let''s go!" Sebastian barely looked at him, as he headed straight out while holding onto me.


    | thought that Westin would''ve stopped us, but unexpectedly, he just stood there and watched me leave.


    | hesitated before | turned back around. "Thank you!"


    He just nced at Sebastian without malice and without saying a thing.


    There were three ck cars waiting for us outside the vi. The sound of gunshots rang out from the rubber tree forest as soon


    as we got on the car.


    Sebastian pushed me into the car and addressed the driver immediately, "Take them and go now!"


    Kaleb probably had returned. | panicked for a moment and looked at Sebastian. | didn''t know what to say, so | just told him, "Be


    careful!"


    He stared nkly at me for a moment before he nodded.


    The car did not go towards the direction of the rubber tree forest; rather, it headed into the forest behind the vi.


    The car was going in the opposite direction of the sound of gunshots and thunder, which indicated iing rainfall.


    The mountain road was rough and rocky. | felt lightheaded along the way due to the bumps, my stomach rolling. | couldn''t help


    but retch a few times.


    The gunshots behind us continued. It seemed that the other party had no intention of giving up the chase. After entering the


    mountain forest, the car drove towards an empty space up ahead.


    We were at the airport, and there were helicopters in sight!


    It took me a while to react when the car stopped. The driver yelled, "Get out of the car!"


    With barely any hesitation, he jumped out of the car and forcefully dragged me along.


    Naomi and the others had been in the cars in front of us, simrly being escorted out.


    "Get on the chopper now! Hurry up!" The man standing at the cabin door shouted.


    | turned around and looked back in the direction of the vi, but | couldn''t see anything. Thick smoke rose and clouded the air.


    It puzzled me, watching Naomi and the others being helped onto the chopper. | couldn''t figure out why.


    | quickly got myself on the chopper, and saw how pale Naomi''s face was. | couldn''t help but ask, "Naomi, how are you feeling?"


    She opened her eyes weakly and looked at me as she opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t due to


    her sore throat.


    The man next to me said, "Get back to your seat, stop moving. We''re about to take off."


    "Where''s Sebastian?" | asked him, wary.


    The man paused for a moment before replying, "Mr. Milton will meet us in Europe. Well head there first. Things''ll work out there"


    | nodded and returned to my seat. Although | was a little worried about Naomi, the priority was to leave this ce.


    The chopper took off.


    Naomi started clutching her stomach halfway through the flight. Her face was twisted in pain, cold sweat covering her forehead.


    Worry shook my being. | wanted to


    go and help her, but SOLOS S00)


    stopped e,"Wis9 R¨¦idl Gur Beople


    MER of her. Please sit down.


    Don''t get in the crew''s way!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | could only watch as | saw several


    people supporting Naominte that


    creragr retin Chee Was reallyProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    n Wie | could do at this moment.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The choppernded a few hourster. | had no idea where we were after the long flight.


    ¡°We''re getting on another ne. Let''s not waste any time. Hurry up!"


    | followed them off the chopper and


    transferred at the TES eOR


    | ded Wedpoaided &-p ane without


    geing through the security check.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t help but feel doubtful about the events unfolding before me. Had Sebastian really taken care of everything in advance?

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    | looked back at Tina and the others, who were being helped into the cabin.


    They hadn''t spoken at all in the past few days. They were exhausted after all the rushing around.


    Her face was deathly pale. | believed that she would have copsed onto the ground if there wasn''t someone holding on to her.


    A frown etched on my forehead when | realized that they were all clutching at their stomachs. However, | didn''t get a chance to


    ask about it as | was urged to get on the ne.


    Naomi''s condition had gotten a little better after we boarded the ne, and she had arranged to go back to the cabin, where


    other strangers were seated.


    | felt that something was amiss after taking a quick scan around the cabin, but | couldn''t tell what was wrong then.


    | simply fastened my seat belt, and waited for the ne to take off.


    The flight from Asia to Western Europe took more than ten hours, and | was groggy when the nended.


    After leaving the airport, we were taken to another vi.


    Exhausted from the long journey, Naomi and the others had almost all fallen asleep.


    With what little energy | still had left, | tried looking for a phone to call Hendrix, but | was stopped.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The man who had brought us here was tall and sturdy. He always looked menacing, like he was repelled by the very thought of


    smiling.


    Even his voice was cold as he told me, "Miss Reid, you need to rest."


    | tried to tell him. "Sir, | would like to call my family."


    His demeanor remained the same. He said stiffly, "Miss Reid, you''re not allowed to have any contact with the outside world


    without Mr. Milton''s permission."


    He stared me down, as if he wanted to force me back to my room to rest.


    As Sebastian had done all this for me, it wouldn''t be good if | caused any trouble. So, | nodded and went back into my room.


    Although | was feeling extremely sleepy after the long journey, jetg prevented any actual rest.


    My mounting doubts crashed against each other as |id awake. | thought about how the uneasy feeling at the pit of my stomach


    had started since Sebastian proposed to take me with him. However, no matter how hard | tried, | couldn''t figure out what was


    bugging me.


    | finally fell asleep in thete hours of the night, and was only awakened by a knock on the door the next morning.


    | got up to open the door to find Dahlia outside, her face deathly pale. The other girls seemed to have gotten very weak due to


    their long- term imprisonment.


    They hadn''t spoken at all in the past few days. Thus, | did not get to talk to them.


    | was a little surprised when she walked straight into the bedroom and locked the door.


    She casted a re at me. Although she didn''t say anything, | could feel that she was full of resentment.


    Perplexed, | could not help but ask, "What''s wrong, Dahlia?"


    Her face was cold. After a moment, she pulled up her clothes.


    That was when | saw her abdomen, wrapped in gauze. My blood left my body.


    "When did you get hurt? How did you get hurt..."


    The gauze spoke louder than words.


    That wound on her belly. It didn''t take a genius to figure out what had happened.


    | had seen the rows of operating


    rooms in Kaleb''s vill caisrecttey}d |


    Matharciptetatnine into the


    women''s bodies. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | understood what Dahlia''s wound


    meant. Kaleb''s men padgiready\")


    te themethamphetamine into


    the girls'' bodies. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | recalled the state they had been in


    these past couple days. Their fac


    were ee onthe atweyS


    SuIfer abdominal pain. It


    turned out that they weren''t like this


    because of their imprisonment at all.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Their bodies were rejecting the Methamphetamine. This exined why they were in so much pain.


    Dread crept up my throat. "Naomi and the others, they''ve already gone through the same thing?"


    Dahlia looked at me as she pursed her lips, her eyes hateful. | had thought that her hate was the reason for her silence.


    At that moment, | didn''t know what to say. | could only look at her. Whatever | said was useless, and might even make her hate


    me more.


    | should contact Sebastian as soon as possible, and ask him to get help for them.


    With that in mind, | looked at Dahlia, and said hoarsely, "Dahlia, listen to me. I''ll go and look for Sebastian. He will definitely find


    a doctor to help you get the drugs out."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    | went straight out of the bedroom after saying that. Standing guard in the hall was the same man who had brought us in


    yesterday.


    When he saw me, he stifflymanded, "Miss Reid, please go back to your bedroom." "Where is Sebastian?"


    "Mr. Milton will be here soon. Please return to your room!"


    "Can | call him?" | knew that Sebastian woulde eventually, but | had to get help for the girls immediately.


    The man looked at me indifferently and frowned. "What''s the matter? You can wait for Mr. Milton to arrive. Miss Reid, please


    don''t interfere with my work."


    I had no choice but to wait for Sebastian to arrive since he would not listen to me.


    Sebastian only arrived in the afternoon. Upon seeing him, | went to him directly without a thought, "Mr. Milton, there''s


    Methamphetamine in all of my friends¡¯ bodies. Can you help me find a doctor? Or send them to a hospital?"


    It was not easy locating a hospital in a foreign country. Moreover, there was Methamphetamine in their bodies. Any hospital


    would be suspicious, and there would be trouble if they started investigating them.


    He nodded and contacted the doctor right away. Then, he looked at me and said, "This house can''t be used for operations. |


    can''t take them to a regr hospital, so | can only ask for private doctors." "| know!" Not long after, Naomi and others were


    brought to a car, and | followed them.


    However, Sebastian stopped me. "You stay here, and don''t go anywhere. It''s not easy to shake Kaleb''s men off. It''s best to be


    careful!"


    | nodded. | realizedter that there was a faint smell of blood from his body.


    He turned around to give orders to the people who were sending Naomi and the others to the hospital.


    Then, he came in again, addressing me, "Go back to your room and rest. We''ll go home after I''m done with my business here."


    | nodded and watched him head upstairs. Looking carefully at him, | spied arge, dark colored patch on the waist of his ck


    suit.


    That could be blood!


    "Sebastian!" | called out.


    He stopped and looked back at me. His usually indifferent face was a little pale. "Is there anything else?"


    "Have you called a doctor yet?" H


    didn''t look like he hackb£¤fen ifjuired


    this ybdleltiine, Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was stunned at my concern. "It''s just a minor injury. It''s alright," he assured.


    Heforted me with a smile, and went upstairs


    to his bedroom.


    | knocked on his door.


    He only opened the door after a |


    while, when he agaleeady cdnged


    igtpaawhiteShirt Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If | had not noticed his pale face,


    wouldn''t have uspeatelfthat He was


    ingpreaiat a Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked coldly.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    | hesitated for a moment before walking into his bedroom. As expected, | saw iodine and bandages on the bedroom table.


    He coughed when | turned back to look at him. "It''s just a small wound. I''ll be fine after | clean it up!"


    | looked at him with pursed lips, "I''ll help you!"


    | had led him towards the sofa and made him sit down before he could reject me. When | stretched my hand out to unbutton his


    shirt, he suddenly grabbed hold of it.


    | frowned, looked up at him. "Mr. Milton, dealing with the wound is more important now."


    He was stunned for a moment. With a faint smile on his face, he let go of me.


    | unbuttoned his shirt, and saw the bloody wound on his waist. The blood from his wound had begun to seep out.


    | couldn''t help but frown. This man had an incredibly high pain tolerance. | originally thought that he had been injured by an


    automatic weapon.


    However, it was clear after cleaning up the wound that he had been stabbed by a wooden stake.


    | couldn''t help but ask, "How did you get hurt?"


    "| bumped into it while fighting!" He said, indifferent. "It didn¡¯t hurt any vital organs, so it''s serious!"


    | was breaking out in a cold sweat. If he had been stabbed slightly more to the side, his kidneys would''ve been ruined.


    There were many wounds on his body, but as he said, they were all minor injuries. Only the wound on his waist was the most


    dire.


    | lowered my head to help him clean up his wound. There was no anesthetic around, and although iodine was not as painful as


    alcohol, it would still leave the wounded feeling quite a sting.


    Seeing hisck of reactions to the pain, | could not help but ask, "Does it hurt?¡±


    He looked sideways at me and replied with a smile, "It doesn''t!"


    How could it not hurt? The wound was as big as a finger. He was made of flesh and blood. So, how could it not hurt?


    | sighed slightly. "You can say if it hurts. How could such a big wound not hurt at all? You''re not Iron Man."


    The wound kept bleeding. | sprinkled some hemostatic medicine on the wound in an attempt to stop the bleeding.


    However, his wound would start to bleed again after a short while. After repeating this a few times, he finally stopped bleeding.


    | involuntarily let out a sigh of relief, beads of sweat dropping from my forehead.


    Fortunately, there was no major problem with the wound. After bandaging the wound, | felt a warm sensation on my forehead.


    Startled, | looked up and met Sebastian''s deep, ck eyes. | grew awkward while looking at him.


    "The wound shouldn''t get infected as long as you don''t get it wet!" | said, as | shifted my gaze away from him.


    He smiled and withdrew the hand that was wiping my sweat. "Do you know how to cook?"


    "Huh?" His inquiry surprised me. When | saw him smiling at me, | nodded and said, "Yes. Are you hungry?"


    He nodded and raised his eyebrows. "I came here in a hurry. | didn''t eat anything while | was on the way here, so I''m a little


    famished!"


    "I''ll make something light for you. Just lie down and rest!" | said, helping him to lie on the bed.


    | felt a little lost when I noticed that he was staring at me. "Is there anything you can''t eat?"


    "Nope!" He was still looking at me, making me feel even more awkward.


    After covering him with a quilt, | turned around and headed downstairs.


    There was a lot of food in the kitchen, but it was mostly bread, jam, as well as some beef.


    It was all breakfast food.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Initially, | was going to make him


    some chicken soup, bu coutdntt |


    gone ingredients or it in the


    fridge. There was only some flour.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | could only head outside to look for some edible nts. There were quite a few men dressed in ck standing guard outside.


    The ce felt like a fancy prison.


    However, | understood that theyyivere


    babiynee whe Sebastian had


    a itea to protect me. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This vi was remote, and the distance between each house was about two kilometers.


    Therefore, there was a lot of open


    space around the vi. It was


    definitely possible (orang rtta tb!


    grgw in\SPades where no one took


    care of them. Of course, one could


    also find delicious wild vegetables


    growing among these nts. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    My grandma used to make flour porridge for me when | was a child. She''d boil the water first, then put the flour into the water


    once it was boiled, and stirred the mixture while waiting for it to be cooked. The flour porridge would be done after ten minutes.


    It was thick and melted in your mouth. Although it was nothing fancy, it was a good stand- in for soup.


    | saw Sebastian lying in bed with his eyes closed when | went back to the bedroom. It seemed he had fallen asleep.


    | whispered, "Mr. Milton, are you asleep?"


    He didn''t respond. | put the flour porridge aside before helping him pull up the quilt.


    He unexpectedly grabbed hold of my hand. Shocked, | looked down and saw him staring at me.


    | was a little surprised. "Did | wake you up?"


    He smiled and shook his head slightly. "No, | wasn''t sleeping.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze had turned to the bow! next to him. "What did you cook?" He asked.


    | withdrew my hand and walked up to him with the bowl in my hand. "There''s not much ingredients in it. | only found flour, so |


    made some flour porridge. Have a bite and see if it''s edible."


    He tried to get up, but the wound made him gasp in pain.


    | stretched out my hand to help him up. However, | moved too quickly, and ended up falling right on top of his body!


    "I''m... I''m sorry! I..." This was an awkward position to be, but fortunately, the bowl in my hand had not toppled over.


    | put the bowl down and helped him up again. | caught him staring and | exined in a panic, "| didn''t mean it just now. | just


    wanted to help you up, but | lost my bnce."


    He chuckled, "| know!"


    Why was he still staring at me like that, then!


    | helped him up before handing the bowl to him. "Try it!"


    Instead of raising his hand to take it, he looked at me and said, "Am | your patient now?"


    How could he not be, with such a huge hole on his waist? | nodded. "Yes!"


    "If | am, it''s not too much if | ask you to feed me, right?" | was taken aback by his request.


    | pursed my lips and regarded him sternly. "Mr. Milton, you''re a serious man, so this doesn''te off very well as a joke."


    With a faint smile, he took the bowl from me and took a bite. It was probably good as he nodded slightly, saying, "Did you often


    cook in the past?"


    | really couldn''t understand him sometimes. How could he change topics so quickly?


    | shook my head and said, "No. When


    | was a child, | often saw my O


    \s.-;


    grandmo her makertitis far me. | just


    dart How to cook it because it''s


    something | am familiar with." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He nodded and enjoyed his porridge quietly. It seemed like he was enjoying it a lot.


    | didn''t say anything upon noticing that he had fallen silent, simply watching him quietly.


    After a moment of silence, he looked up at me. His eyes sank as he asked, "When you lived in Hovell, was life hard?"


    It shocked me. "How did you know that we used to live in Hovell?"


    He chuckled, "Was | not supposed to


    know? Didn''t | already tell yo


    we''d don a thoronigleheck on you


    beddue wanted that sandalwood


    box? Is it surprising that | know about


    this?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    It made sense. | nodded. "| see."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that he was quietly waiting for


    my answer, | took a pause befor


    saying, "Actua bwashsindt hard, |


    Hay fabuldtthe table and clothes to


    wear. | think my life then was much


    better than my life now. | cherished it


    quite a bit." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    He smiled and put the bowl aside, his eyes quietly falling on me. "Do you regret choosing Hendrix?"


    | was startled by his question. | couldn''t find a way to switch topics. So, | got up and asked, "There''s more in the kitchen. Would


    you like more?"


    He narrowed his eyes, shook his head slightly, and didn''t ask anymore.


    His question left me in a daze when | returned to my bedroom. Did | regret marrying Hendrix?


    Not even once!


    Midnight came.


    There was loud thunder outside, and it started to pour heavily. | was wondering if the windows in Sebastian''s room were closed,


    as he was still injured.


    | got up and went to take a look. No one answered the door after | knocked on it a few times, but | heard the sound of something


    crashing on the ground from inside.


    Startled by the sound, | pushed the door open and walked in. Sebastian was not lying in bed. The bedside light was on, and


    there was a sounding from the bathroom.


    | looked over and saw that the light inside was on. | involuntarily let out a sigh of relief. Then, | walked to the bathroom, raised my


    hand, and knocked on the door a few times. "Mr. Milton, are you all right?"


    | was a little worried when he did not answer. | could not help but ask, "Mr. Milton, are you..."


    "| m fine!" He finally replied, his voice somewhat weak.


    | was really worried, so | tried to open the door but it was locked. | had no choice but to wait for him outside.


    After a long time, he came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel. It seemed that he had been taking a shower.


    | couldn''t help frowning, displeased. "Didn''t | tell you that you can''t get your wound wet? Don''t you know that your wound could


    get infected in such hot weather?"


    | was a little angry as | pulled him back to sit on the chair. Without thinking, | pulled the bath towel off, as | wanted to take a look


    at his wound again.


    However, | had forgotten that he had just taken a shower. Other than the bath towel, he only had a pair of shorts on him.


    After a moment of awkwardness, | collected myself. After all, | still had to check on his wound.


    There was nothing to feel awkward about.


    Noticing that his body was a little tense, | said, "Don''t be nervous. I''m just checking the wound. | might have to re-bandage it


    again, or else it''ll get infected."


    | brought the medicine chest over and squatted beside him. This man''s figure was really top-notch, to say the least. He was well-


    built and even though he looked skinny, his abs looked very firm.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Your wound is wet, and there''s pus


    coming out of it!" | eximed angrily.


    | looked up at him andgantinuba, 4


    yoy reall want t6-Clean yourself, you


    can use a towel to wipe your body


    down. Your wound will easily get


    infected if you rinse your body


    directly with water!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Staring at me, he smiled. "I''m used to it already. It''s no big deal!"


    | felt that what he said was too nonchnt, as he wasn''t worried about his life at all. | red at him. "Even if you don''t value your


    life, you shouldn''t hurt yourself like this. Can''t you just live your life well?"


    He smiled faintly, his face was still cold. "Did you treat Hendrix this way too?"


    | couldn''t control myself and was stunned for a moment. | frowned when | looked up at him.


    "When will you bring me home?" After


    a short pause, | continued, Heels


    my husband. resets dd be


    Ven vanrtive! If you get injured on my


    ount, I''ll be worried because | owe


    you a favor. This is out of


    practicality." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He smiled and said nonchntly, "|


    still have something to do here. We''ll


    go back once I''ve finish mr Om)


    siness here 60M tends also need


    time for their bodies to recover


    before they can go back. Otherwise,


    there may be problems if they have


    to travel around after their


    procedures." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    | knew all this. | nodded my head and said, "Thank you!"


    Heughed and fell silent.


    The pusing from the wound was definitely a sign of infection. Furthermore, his wound was a little deep. | was worried that he


    would hurt when | was cleaning his wound, so | tried being more gentle.


    "Does the Milton family have business all over the world?" | asked.


    He nodded.


    | continued, "I''ve known you for a long time. | still don''t know what kind of business you do."


    He paused and said, "Petroleum. We''re also starting to venture into science and technology."


    "Petroleum?" | was reminded of Master Milton, whom | met at Freya''s wedding.


    | couldn''t help but look at him as | asked, "Are you from the Milton family?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows but didn''t say anything. | suddenly remembered the auction in Ucrebury and couldn''t help asking, "Have


    you held an auction in Ucrebury before?"


    If so, then his sudden appearance at the cemetery, and his coincidentally saving me would start to make more sense.


    | turned serious at the thought. Seeing this, he said, "If you go on like this, | will be poked to death."


    Startled, | looked down and realized that | had identally poked a cotton swab into his wound, causing it to bleed a little.


    | immediately retracted my hand and frantically apologized, "I''m sorry, | didn''t mean it!"


    | applied the medicine on him and re-bandaged his wound. | realized that he had nothing on him except for a pair of shorts.


    | was instantly a little embarrassed. | pulled the bath towel over his body and said, "It''ste, you should go to bed early."


    He hummed his assent. | put away the medicine chest and left the bedroom without any dy.


    Though the methamphetamine in the girls'' bodies had been removed, they still had it rough. They still needed a few days to


    recuperate.


    Sebastian had things to do, so he naturally didn''t have time to mind me. | basically concentrate all my efforts on Naomi and the


    others.


    | originally wanted to call Hendrix, to inform him that | was safe. However, his phone line was always engaged every time |


    called. He must have set up call forwarding on his phone, so there was no way to get through to him at all.


    | had no choice but to give up. | wanted to call Freya and the others, but my phone had been taken away by the policewoman in


    the Myanway police station back then. Without my phone, | couldn''t remember their phone numbers, so | couldn''t contact them.


    After a week, Naomi and other''s wounds were almost healed.


    Sebastian was also done with his


    business here. The iahtcbefarewe''


    r dhidind Ngomi and the others


    moved into the vi. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a near-death experience, Naomi, who used to be really chatty, seemed to be much quieter than before.


    Tina and Rainie were still unwilling to talk, and Dahlia still went on praying.


    Rainie probably felt awkward with the silence, so she spoke out, "Well be going home tomorrow. Let''s have a toast!"


    She raised her ss and looked at us with a smile on her face.


    After the moment''s surprise, Naomi


    followed her to raise her ss. S


    looked at me dpaide We reat


    Haye ta think rianna this time. She


    saved everyone. If she hadn''t asked


    Mr. Milton for help, we would''ve died


    by now!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right!" Dahlia stopped praying


    and looked at me. Withiassmid 3h!


    adeds Rortuntteh, we had Arianna.


    Let''s toast to her!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Everyone raised their sses and started drinking. It was as if everyone feltfortable chatting again, and the atmosphere


    instantly livened up.


    As the crowd started talking at once, Naomi leaned closer to me and whispered, "What is your rtionship with Sebastian? Are


    you really rted to the Roberts, the Reids, and the Moores as well?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    | hadn''t expected her to ask me this. | paused for a moment before saying, "Naomi, this is a tricky question, and | choose not to


    answer you!"


    ¡°What''s the big deal? Are you worried that well take advantage of you if you tell us? You think we would try to im some


    benefits from you?" Dahlia piped up, looking at me with a smile.


    After a short pause, | replied, "I don''t mean that. | just feel that it''s not a good idea to tell you. We''re close friends who have


    experienced life and death situations together. Why would | think you would take advantage of me?"


    "That''s not right. Only the four of us have experienced a close shave with death together. As for you, you''ve always depended on


    men or your rtionships to pull through, and you haven''t suffered much. It''s easy for you to say sentimental stuff like that."


    Dahlia''s words were discreetly scathing, but what she had said was true.


    | didn''t know what to say, so | forced a smile and did not reply.


    "Dahlia, what are you saying? If it wasn''t for Arianna knowing Sebastian, do you really think that we would''ve survived so easily?


    Don''t take things for granted!" Naomi said and looked at Dahlia with a hint of anger.


    Dahlia sneered at this, "I''m taking things for granted?! Do you really think it was her who saved us? If she really wanted to save


    us, she could have saved us from that operation back in Myanway right away. Why did she have to wait until after Kaleb had


    done what he did to us before ying the heroine and letting us suffer again? What''s her deal? Trying to make up to us after


    tormenting us?"


    Tina looked at Dahlia, and frowned slightly with displeasure. "If you don''t want her help, you could''ve left right away aftering


    here. Why did you go to Arianna¡¯s room in the middle of the night and show her the wound on your abdomen? If you did not ask


    for it, did you think you deserve help without asking?"


    These words instantly left Dahlia dumbfounded. Her face was flushing red with anger at the moment. She knitted her brows and


    wanted to scream back at Tina.


    Rainie cut in quickly, "Let''s calm down. We don''t have to fight. It''s meaningless to quarrel like this. Besides, everyone is safe


    now. Shouldn''t we be d that we are still alive?"


    Things quieted down. Then, Dahlia got up and said, "You guys go ahead and eat. I''m full."


    And she went upstairs.


    Tina and Naomi didn''t speak. Rainie looked at me and changed the subject. "Arianna, are you heading straight to Jarold City


    after returning to the country?"


    | nodded. Then | thought for a moment and said, "Yes, | want to go back to see my daughter."


    "You have a daughter?" she asked,


    surprised. "You are se-ypynglHawido


    peyeradalghter given your age?


    ow old is she?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She is five. She''s turning six very soon!"


    They looked at each other. Naomi


    looked at me incredulo sly and \T\


    sehen amie er Does


    S sehen know about this?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was baffled by her question. | merely nodded and said, "He knows!"


    "Huh?" They were all shocked upon


    hearing this. "He still tr ats youtat


    wat xen ors that you


    arried? Does he have some kind


    of mentalplex?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    "Indeed! Do all Prince Charmings nowadays fancy married women?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    | couldn''t helpughing while listening to their ridiculous conversation. "You are all thinking too much. Sebastian was helping me


    because we had a deal. | have something he needs. It''s just a fair exchange. A fair deal!"


    "A deal?" Naomi asked in a puzzled manner, "What is so valuable that he exchanged the lives of five people with you?"


    "It''s a box that my grandmother had left to me before she passed away. It came in a pair. | have one with me, someone else


    bought the other one at a high price. He is very keen to obtain this box, but | don''t know what its value is." | was a little uncertain


    about Sebastian''s identity. His surname was Milton, so he should be a member of the Milton family.


    But if he really was from the Milton family, why would he spend so much effort organizing that auction in Ucrebury to sell that


    sandalwood box?


    And if he wasn''t... What did he want the box for?


    Naomi nodded with her hand cupping her chin. "He is indeed a rich man. He devotes his mind and energy to the things that we


    think are unnecessary."


    After a short pause, she looked at me and said, "Anyway, | still have to thank you. I''ll treat you to a good meal after we return


    home. | have to be a good friend to you."


    | smiled faintly. Tina looked at me and said, "I''ll be getting married in October. | don''t know what will happen after | return. But if


    everything goes well, then you muste and attend my wedding."


    Rainie replied, "Yes, after this near- death experience, we should be good friends from now on. | have an idea! Arianna, Naomi,


    Tina, have you ever thought of setting up apany of your own?"


    We were stunned and a little surprised. Tina looked at her and asked, "Are you trying to get us to set up a business together with


    you?"


    Rainie nodded repeatedly and said with a smile, "I thought about it when | was in that ss room. If | could escape alive this


    time, | would definitely start a business with you guys, and then we could support each other for a lifetime."


    Tina frowned and said, "You''re being too greedy. We''ve just been dragged out of hell, and you''re thinking about how to drag us


    back."


    Rainie smiled and said, "Actually, |


    just thought that if we all do this


    together after everything we


    experienced, we would e aktectol |


    ch ater nthe future. Itis


    destiny that allowed us to meet each


    other. You see, all of us came from


    different ces. If we don''t contact


    each other after we go back home,


    we will slowly forget about each


    other in the future. | really don''t want


    to lose you all as friends." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Naomi was amused. "Don''t sound so cheesy! That''s over the top! We can always keep in touch!"


    "Rainie, what kind ofpany do you


    want to set up?" | asked, "Ha


    ever thou ht abgut where this


    cop y would be located? What do


    you want to do specifically?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rainie thought about it seriously and


    said, "| haven''t decided on that yet.


    It''s just a rough idea, but | have


    already chose the\\oeattion:


    gomaas Start t e business in


    Asherton. Although Asherton isn''t


    considered a top-tier city, the city''s


    construction and development are


    good. Also, its location has very


    pleasant weather, making it a lovely


    ce to live." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| have a suggestion!" Naomi said, "Rainie, why not... Let''s open a hostel or a coffee shop? We can gather there all year round,


    and we can also live there."

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Tina nodded and said, "That''s a good idea!"


    After chatting for a while, | raised my head and looked at the rooms on the second floor several times.


    After a moment''s pondering, | went upstairs.


    Dahlia only came to open the door after I''d knocked for a long time. When she saw me, she paused slightly and asked, "What''s


    the matter?"


    "Can we talk?"


    She frowned, took a step back, and allowed me into the room.


    She seemed to be really devout. As she hade back from the brink of death, she''d painstakingly searched for a cross, and


    began to pray in her room.


    She sat on the couch, in front of that cross. She put her palms together and recited bible verses.


    "What do you want to talk about?" she asked.


    | looked at her and asked, "Do you believe that God will bless you?"


    She looked towards me and said solemnly, "If He didn¡¯t bless me, | wouldn''t be talking to you here right now."


    | was speechless instantly, and couldn''t help feeling that rather than God, she had been possessed by the devil. | paused and


    said, "| heard that your family is in Asherton. Rainie intends to open a shop there, after returning to the country. Have you thought


    about taking part?"


    "No!" She responded sharply, in her usual hostile tone.


    | nodded and thought for a moment. Then | said, "What happened that day... | didn''t mean for it to happen. | really didn''t want to


    hurt any of you more than anyone else. | didn''t expect that Tiago would hurt you this way. I..."


    "Enough!" She interrupted me and looked at me coldly, "Arianna, do you think you''re that noble? You''re always so high and


    mighty. Did anyone tell you that you seem to be faking it?"


    Stunned, | just stared.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She curled her lips and sneered. "You probably didn''t realize it. You are obviously a cold and selfish person, but you insist on


    making yourself seem far more than that. You had a unique upbringing. Men fall for you, and there''s always someone to keep


    you safe. You got all these things so easily. Was there anything that you''d worked hard to achieve? Nothing, right?"


    | couldn''t refute that. | fell speechless for a


    moment.


    Her agitation rose. "You just like to put on this noble and innocent facade. Actually, you hate me more than anyone else. Why


    would you keep quiet when Tiago chose me, otherwise? That is because deep down in your heart, if | suffered in their ce, you


    wouldn''t feel so bad about it. After all, you didn''t like me to begin with, right?"


    | fell silent. It frightened me that | actually felt what she said was right.


    | could not pick out my true feelings anymore. | wondered how much of Dahlia''s words were my true thoughts? | think most of


    what she said was right.


    It was true that | wanted to save


    them, but it was also tr e thet (aldn''t


    t mykesido aged! Everything just


    verge naturally, and | didn''t do


    much at all. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even when | knew that Hendrix would


    be looking for mye ja Nevetiwndy, Stl


    a) ataasefere. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter? You have nothing


    to say?" Sheughed gaily, JadRing|


    it an &X ptionally sardonic


    expression. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | got up, and left without saying a word.


    There were very few people who could face their own deep ws. | was no exception.


    The next day arrived.


    Sunlight passed through the ss and fell on the bed in the bedroom. It was already August.


    Autumn would arrive soon.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Everyone got up early and gathered in the hall as we were about to go back home.


    It was probably because checks weren''t so strict that Sebastian was able to arrange for us to fly from Myanway to Western


    Europe, even though we didn''t have passports or identification cards.


    However, things were not as easy for us to return to our countries. Fortunately, Naomi and the others were able to contact their


    families to send their proof of identification here.


    However, it was not the same for me. Apart from Hendrix''s phone number, | couldn''t remember anyone else''s phone number.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sebastian was having a headache because of this. He contacted many official departments, just to issue a document to prove


    my identity.


    We arrived at the airport.


    Sebastian had someone go and collect the tickets. It seemed that he had other affairs to attend to, so he left us.


    Naomi and the others were ted. Tugging at my arm, Naomi said, "Arianna, do you know how incredible | am feeling right


    now?"


    "We can go home now. I''m so happy!" "Me too!"


    The girls excitedly held each other.


    ¡°We still have an hour to spare before boarding. Should we go and shop for some souvenirs to bring home?" Tina suggested.


    "Sounds good!"


    They fell silent a few secondster, however.


    "We don''t have a penny on us." Rainie said cautiously.


    All of a sudden, they were depressed.


    "You all can borrow from Arianna. She''s close to Mr. Milton, and the Miltons are ultra- wealthy. Wouldn''t be hard for her to lend all


    of you some money!" Dahlia said.


    All of them turned their gaze toward me as soon as she finished speaking, which made me feel a little awkward.


    Naomi looked at me with a pitying gaze, but didn''t say anything.


    Tina hesitated for a moment and said, "Arianna, although | know it''s not an easy favour, I''ll still ask for your help to borrow the


    money. | really want to bring some gifts back home. My parents must be worried about me after | left home for so long. | would


    like to buy some gifts tofort them."


    "Yes!" Rainie said, wary, "Me too. They must have been looking for us for a long time. | believe they''re worried sick."


    | couldn''t help but sigh. Looking towards Sebastian, who was currently on the phone, | passed my bag to Naomi and said,


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go and borrow some money from him. Wait for me!" "Wow, thank you, Arianna!" They were girls after all, and their


    delight was so evident to behold.


    Sebastian was talking on the phone, and his voice was deep and reserved. "I''ve got the goods, and have handed them over to


    the other party already. Recently, you''ve..."


    He paused for a moment when he turned back and saw me. He continued on the phone after he did so, "We will talk againter


    at night. I''ll hang up now."


    Then he looked at me and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    | was a little embarrassed because |


    had already caused him a lotef)\ 1!


    ay ahne wea Wing with him. It


    f ittle much, to borrow money


    again from him now. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, since | had agreed to the girls'' requests, | couldn''t go back empty-handed.


    After thinking for a while, | finally asked, "Mr. Milton, can | borrow some money from you? My


    friends would like to buy some gifts to bring home, tofort their families."


    He was stunned for a moment, but then he smiled and said, "Okay."


    He took out a ck card from his pocket, handed it to me, and said, "This card has no credit limit. Spend as much as you like!"


    | was a bit at a loss when | looked at


    the card in his hand. "Agtually; wel \


    a need tharndeh wed only need


    a''few thousand dors. |..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t think too much. | only have this on me now!" He said with a cold look.


    | was stunned for a moment and took


    the ck card. Then [sighectandl "|


    Seige ¡®breadontunderstand the


    world of the wealthy!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    The women had gonepletely nuts upon receiving the credit card. They visited all the branded stores at the airport and


    bought an incredible amount of things.


    Fortunately, they were in a hurry to go through the security check to board the ne, so they restrained themselves from further


    shopping.


    While | was passing the security check, | looked through my bag for a long time. | had lost my ne ticket, and all of my


    documents.


    | had lost all the documents that Sebastian had painstakingly gathered for me.


    "Wasn''t it just here? | saw you put it in the bag. It''s impossible that you''d lose them!" Naomi took my bag to check again. The


    result was the same. | was on the verge of copsing when | found out that | had lost the documents.


    Naomi thought for a moment. "| was holding a bag just now, and | didn''t look through it. Why did they go missing all of a sudden?


    Did you misce them at the shops we visited just now?" Naomi was trying to recall her memories from earlier.


    Tina was anxious. She nced at the time and said, "There''s only half an hour left. The airport here is huge. If we dy any


    longer, it''ll take a long time to find the boarding gate. We''ll miss the ne."


    Rainie nodded, also worried.


    Dahlia looked at me before saying, "Arianna, why don''t you go and look for your documents yourself? We''ll wait for you at the


    boarding gate."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean? What if she can''t find it? Do you want to leave her alone here?" Naomi was angry upon hearing that.


    | looked at the time. We still had to look for the boarding gate after the security check, so there wasn''t much time.


    Pondering for a while, | looked at them and said, "You all go and look for the boarding gate first. I''ll go back to look for my things.


    It should be fine!"


    "But..." Naomi was still worried. "What if you can''t find the documents? We can''te back for youter." After a pause, she


    said, "How about this, I''ll apany you to go look for them. I''m not in a hurry to go back, anyway. If you can''t find them, I''ll stay


    with you. Besides, I''ve got nothing major to attend to. It''ll be no different from a holiday."


    "Hahaha!" Dahliaughed. "Naomi, people might think you fancy Arianna or something. Aren''t you only getting close to her for


    her connections and privileges?"


    "You..." Naomi was so angry and exasperated she wanted to p Dahlia. Clearly, Dahlia spoke bluntly without much thought.


    | stopped Naoni. "It''s okay. Don''t worry about me.


    I can go alone."


    "I''ll go with you!" Naomi was exceptionally stubborn. The more she wasn''t allowed to do something, the more she wanted to do it.


    She immediately grabbed my arm and headed out.


    | was helpless, so | didn''t refute further.


    | realized with surprise, that someone


    was following us. Whe saw thatlit


    bagtiant 1¡éaid bina "You can


    Noe to the boarding gate first."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His voice betrayed little emotion. "No, the ne may be dyedter. There''s no hurry."


    ¡°How do you know the ne will be dyed?" Naomi asked, "You don''t run this airport!"


    Sebastian smiled and said, "It''s going to rain heavily. There''ll be an ident if the ne takes off now. There''s no hurry."


    Naomi was stunned speechless. She


    leaned closer to my aa d said," |


    is fecighatiGabestian is so


    mains Are most rich people like


    this?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t think so!" | smiled.


    Naomi was a little anxious when we


    failed to find my ea Tulsies eae


    searchin througtysevetal shops. "|


    esac your bag just now. It''s


    impossible for you to have dropped


    them." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a while, she seemed to have thought of something, "Let''s go and look for it again."

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    | stopped her and said, "It''s okay if | can''t find them. Maybe | left them in the vi, or dropped them somewhere else. You go first.


    I''ll redo the procedure again."


    "It''s not that easy. You''d just gotten your documents together. If you put in another application again, they will definitely request to


    verify your identity again. It would take another two weeks at least."


    It really was the only way.


    Naomi''s anxiety was palpable. She looked at me and said, "Arianna, listen to me. This time, we''ll go to every store and look in


    the trash cans. | think well find it there."


    "Why are we looking in the trash cans?" | asked, perplexed.


    She thought for a moment and said, "It''s hard to exin. Let''s go look first."


    After saying that, she took me to look in the trash cans of all the stores, also asking if the store assistants had thrown them out.


    Although | didn''t understand what she meant, | still followed.


    "| found it!" | had lost count of the number of stores we had visited before she finally found my documents in one. "I really found


    them!" she said excitedly.


    | was stunned for a moment as | saw her taking the documents out from the trash.


    Sebastian wasn''t better off. It seemed that he had never expected this.


    Naomi handed the documents to me and said, "See if there''s anything missing."


    Then, she walked to the store assistant, furious. "What''s wrong with you guys? Shouldn''t you put stuff like this away first to see if


    anyone woulde back to look for it, or return it to them when you know it''s here? How could you throw such important things


    into the trash?¡±


    The store assistant was also confused. She was also surprised by the sudden appearance of the documents since we hade


    back and forth looking for it twice.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She immediately shook her head and said, "It wasn''t us who threw those away. We have never seen these documents before.


    There are security cameras here, you can take a look at the footage. We never would''ve done that."


    ¡°Let''s take a look!" Naomi said angrily, "Who else could''ve thrown them?! You guys are being so


    unkind!"


    "Naomi, forget it. We still have to catch our flight, so let''s go. Let''s not waste time." The important thing was that we had found


    the documents.


    She was stubborn and firm on this. "No, | have to watch the footage."


    The store assistant couldn''t resist her, and she had no choice but to show Naomi the footage to prove her innocence.


    | couldn''t help but look at Sebastian and whispered, "Sorry, we might be dyed a while."


    Sebastian smiled faintly. "It''s okay!"


    Naomi watched the footage with


    several store assistants. Aft


    while, the store assistaitsa , "Did


    youlsee''thast? It wasn''t us. You girls


    were the ones who threw them


    away." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | didn''t expect to hear that. "What''s wrong?"


    Naomi looked at me for a moment before saying, "Come and take a look!"


    Puzzled, | couldn''t help but walk to see the footage. In the video, the five of us were in the store.


    Naomi had handed my bag to Dahlia because she had wanted to try out a bag on disy.


    When women go shopping together,


    their attention wer at ally 6d Sec


    theyhings they Wanted to buy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Dahlia was seen holding my bag as


    she took out all of the speureasin


    i nd toiguattian direc y into the


    trash can behind our back. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then she followed us and went out of the store, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    "F**k!" Naomi could not rein in her temper anymore. "What the hell is she doing? She wants to stop you from going back?"


    | pursed my lips, and apologized to the store assistants before giving my thanks again. | kept the documents and headed out of


    the store.


    Seeing me keep my silence, Naomi couldn''t hold back anymore. She grabbed hold of my hand and said, "Say something! Tell


    me what you think."


    | said with a smile, "Even if the flight is dyed, we still have to hurry. We need to board in a few minutes."


    She was speechless. "No, I''m talking about what Dahlia did. She''s obviously not a good person. Are you going to let it go just like


    that, without saying anything?"


    We found the boarding gate after going through the security check, but fortunately, they were still outside.


    Upon seeing us, Tina and Rainie hurriedly ran over and asked, "How is it? Did you guys find them?"


    "Could Arianna have gone through security checks if we didn''t find the documents? Would she still be here?" Naomi replied


    angrily, staring pointedly at


    Dahlia.


    | nced at her quickly, then turned my gaze to Tina and Rainie and said, "| found them. How long will the flight be dyed?¡±


    ¡°About half an hour or so, but there was an announcement just now saying that the ne can now take off. We''re preparing to


    board the ne now."


    | nodded, smiled, but didn''t say anything else.


    Naomi was a very straightforward person, and she couldn''t hold in her anger. She walked towards Dahlia and said ominously,


    "Did you feel disappointed when you saw us walk in?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Dahlia''s face darkened as she stuttered, "You... what kind of nonsense are you spouting now?"


    ¡°uah!" Naomi looked at her sardonically. "People like you are really disgusting, selfish and narrowminded."


    "Naomi, if you have anything to say, just say it. Else, if you don''t like me, please look away, you don''t have to notice me. Don''t stir


    up unnecessary trouble." Dahlia raised her voice, attracting the attention of everyone around her.


    "Do you think | like looking at you? The sight of you only makes me sick. I''m just looking for unnecessary trouble? | was


    wondering why you insisted on letting Arianna go look for her documents herself. It turned out that it was all your doing. You


    didn''t want her to get on the flight. You are being so ungrateful. How could you still pray to God every day? Don''t you feel


    disgusted with yourself?"


    Naomi''s words hit hard, which instantly made Dahlia''s face flush red with embarrassment. Just when she was about to refute,


    Tina asked, "What are you guys talking about?"


    ¡°Nothing. We''re boarding soon. Let''s get on the ne!" | interrupted them.


    They got on the ne and said nothing along the way. Naomi was feeling extremely ufortable trying to hold her anger in.


    She had been sitting in the same row as Dahlia initially but had been so angry that she called the flight attendant halfway through


    and insisted on changing her seat.


    Dahlia was riled up by all this. She pointed at her and scolded her. "Naomi, don''t be so dramatic. You''ll just embarrass yourself."


    "Embarrass myself?!" Naomi was


    also infuriated. "Don''t you have any


    shame? If | were Qu dhwgulebetdd


    embarrassed to!Sit here now. You


    have done something wrong, but you


    don''t want others to talk about it.


    Aren''t you ashamed?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No arguing on the ne. Please keep quiet." The flight attendant stepped forward and said solemnly.


    The two women finally quietened down. Naomi had changed her seat, and was still furious when she sat down.


    Perplexed at all this, Tina asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?"


    "How could | not be angry after


    meeting someone soshamsesay"


    i waxcsohtedne who could not


    hold in her anger. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What happened? What did Dahlia do?"


    "Go ask her yourself!" Naomi said and closed her eyes. Her anger had not yet subsided.


    More than ten hourster, the ne


    landed in Asherton. Upon gettin nt


    the ne, Naomi grbts niche me


    dS BHaIIRE me reluctantly, "When


    are you going back to Jarold City?


    Could we get together these few


    days?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Back in Jarold City...


    | was in a daze then, as | hadn''t decided when to return to the city. To me, as long as Hendrix came back safely, it didn''t really


    matter whether | went back to Jarold City or not. Even if | did, it would just be a quick visit, and then | would return to Asherton


    again.


    | didn''t answer Naomi, since | hadn''t made a decision yet. After thinking for a moment, | said, "| think | will still be here these few


    days. It''s all right. Let''s get together when you are free.¡±


    She was in a much better mood. Looking at me, she said, "Don''t tell me you''re going to let Dahlia off just like that, after what she


    did?"


    | paused for a while before saying with a smile, "| owed that to her. Anyway, | didn''t suffer much. | won''t contact her in the future,


    so I''ll just let bygones be bygones."


    "What do you mean you owed that to her?" Naomi asked, agitated. "You brought her back from Myanway, made sure we got the


    procedures we needed, and also provided her with such afortable living. You even paid for her expensive flight ticket. What


    do you owe her?


    Does she really think she is alive just because she was blessed by God?!"


    | smiled and said, "It''s nothing so dramatic. | still have to thank Sebastian for his help.¡±


    She paused for a moment before raising her eyes to look at me. Frowning, she said, "Don''t tell me you take the me for all


    this?"


    | paused for a moment and said, "All of this happened because of me. It''s my fault."


    "F*ck!" She was on the verge of copsing. "Nasty people will be nasty regardless. Even if you didn''t provoke them, they would


    still be terrible. It''s not your fault at all."


    ¡°Finally home!" Tina and Rainie came over then, as Tina hugged us and said, "My parents wille to pick me upter. I''ll go


    home, enjoy a good meal, take a good bath, and sleep. I''lle to look for you guys after. Is that okay?¡±


    Rainie looked at her with a smile, "Alright. | have to go home and take a good nap too!"


    After saying goodbye to them, Naomi said the same thing to me, and went home to rest.


    It was only Dahlia and me left. She looked at me as she narrowed her eyes. "Why? Are you nning to take your revenge on


    me?"


    | raised my eyebrows, "What am | taking revenge for?"


    "You know what for!"


    | chuckled. "Get revenge on you for throwing my documents? Or get revenge on you for your stupidity?"


    "You!"


    | immediately interrupted her, "We watched the security footage in the store. The reason why | did not say anything out loud was


    because | didn''t want to embarrass you. Learn to be a good person. As someone who''s devout, you should learn to be good-


    hearted. Don''t do mean things behind peoples¡¯ backs. It makes you look really bad!"


    Indeed, every human being was different.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone went home separately after stepping out of the airport. Sebastian looked at me with raised eyebrows, "Where are you


    nning to live?"


    | looked at him and felt a little embarrassed. Before | went to Myanway, | had lost almost all of my belongings, including my wallet


    and cell phone. All of them were gone.


    | didn''t have anything when | came to Asherton, so it would be difficult for me to live here now.


    "Mr. Milton, are there any job


    openings at yourpaay2CRad te


    work arid e@rn''sorhe money first, no


    matter what! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at me with a smile, "Yes,


    I''m short of an executive eso sista


    Food and agoqrrenadations wil be


    drovideet bat you will need to be


    on-call 24 hours a day." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | froze for a moment before asking, "What''s the monthly sry?"


    "Five thousand dors!"


    I...


    Five thousand dors with food and


    amodations piguitied. Cia Was


    defjpitelya@oriditerable sry ina


    city like Asherton. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a moment, | nodded and said, "Mr. Milton, can | start work today?"


    Having just arrived here, | really did not have a ce to go.


    He nodded and led me to a ck Maybach, and he drove us straight to a seaside vi.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Finally! A ce to settle down. | instantly felt at home when | returned to this familiar ce.


    As the saying went, no matter how far one has traveled, they would still ultimately return to their own homnd.


    Although Asherton wasn''t my hometown, it was still better than my life in Europe and Myanway.


    I slept better than | had ever before, and | didn''t dream during my sleep at all.


    The next day...


    | was awakened by the knocking on the door. | was a little surprised when | looked at the man in grey pajamas standing outside,


    and it took me a moment to regain my senses. | greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Milton!"


    He took a nce at the watch on his wrist and said, "You will start working today, as well as live here in the future. There are no


    servants for the time being, so | need you to make breakfast. We will be needed in the office at 9 am, and it''s 7 am now. To


    ensure that we will not arrivete, you have to prepare breakfast now."


    | was a little in a daze as | watched him turn to leave immediately. Quickly, | went back to my room and changed my clothes.


    After a swift washing up, | went downstairs and straight into the kitchen.


    Fortunately, there were ingredients in the refrigerator, so it wasn''t hard to prepare some breakfast.


    After we were done eating, | felt a little hesitant to ask for this... But as | saw him take his car keys out, | mustered up my courage


    and asked, "Mr. Milton, could you give me a ride as well?"


    He nodded but didn''t say anything else.


    After getting in the car, | asked again, shamelessly, "Mr. Milton, could | request for an advance?"


    | didn''t have a choice. I''d lost all my belongings and | needed to apply for a new credit card again. | did not even have a mobile


    phone now. and that was the most important thing | had to get right now.


    As | noticed that he was considering my request, | exined, "All my belongings were taken by the police. | have nothing on me


    now, and | really need to get a phone.¡±


    He nodded, but did not speak. Instead, he took out a white box from the bag beside him, handed it to me and said, "Just take


    this as your earnings for this month. It''s new, but | don''t really like this


    model."


    | took it, surprised as | opened the box.


    It was a new mobile phone, and it seemed to cost more than five thousand dors.


    It felt alien, after living without one for two months. | turned on the phone excitedly and realized that | still needed to get a SIM


    card for the phone.


    The Milton family was also in the oil and emerald business in Asherton. As an import and export city connecting the region, there


    was no doubt that oil and emeralds were an extremely profitable business.


    Thepany was thus headquartered at the Twin Towers, in a prosperous area in the city center of Asherton.


    There were also two other


    companies located there, other ran


    the Milto familys sombany, One


    TadiP eo ologica information


    businesses, and the other was an


    energypany. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was a hundred- floor office building that was exclusively owned by these threepanies. Clearly, it was a luxurious


    commercial address.


    Although | was Sebastian''s secretary


    now, | was still not familiar with t


    work for the ti e-beirtg|So Ske


    repghiylgdirtg through the work


    process that morning, | went out to


    get a SIM card for my phone during


    lunch break. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The first thing | did was call the police.


    | did not know whether those so-


    called policewomen were fake eyrgel


    police officers hun thy Nad


    dbyiog¡¯s y broken thew. Arresting


    me on false pretense, smuggling me


    out of the country... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | logged into my social media messaging ount from my phone. Fortunately, it was linked to my bank card, so | still had some


    money to survive.


    Ever since | left Jarold city, | hadn''t replied to my messages, nor had | posted any updates.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Continuous notifications popped out on my phone, all messages sent to me by the people here over the past two months.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Hendrix had sent me the most messages, and | looked them over. Most of them were pictures of him and Anne. They didn''t say


    much. They were just daily greetings, asking me whether I''d already eaten, and what | was doing.


    | looked through each of them carefully and found that thest one was sent by him fairly recently. It seemed that he was safe.


    | decided to reply after some thought.


    | typed, "I''m fine, don''t worry!" | didn''t know what else | could say.


    Then, | also sent a message to Freya and Yana, and a few more, to inform them that | was safe.


    The police came soon enough. They needed to collect evidence.


    Michael from the Andar Group was really shocked that | hade back. What was even more surprising was that | had brought


    the police with me.


    Upon seeing me, all the documents in his hands fell to the ground instantly. He couldn''t hide his astonishment. "Arianna, you..."


    | scoffed faintly and said, "Well, thanks to you, |


    ¡±


    am still alive!


    The police came forward and arrested him after showing him their ID cards. As for the group of policewomen | had reported on,


    the police couldn''t find any of them within their ranks.


    It seemed that they had already made an escape.


    | was walking out of the police station when Hendrix called.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    | was so familiar with this phone number. Even if it wasn''t registered under his name, | still knew it was him just by looking at the


    number.


    It was difficult to decide, whether to pick up the call or not.


    | only picked up after staring at the screen for a long time.


    He got to the point, in his familiar restrained voice.


    "Where are you?"


    After a bout of absent-mindedness, | looked up at the August sky, suddenly feeling that a long time had passed.


    "I''m back in the country!" He didn''t mention anything about our meeting in Myanway. He had probably been really worried.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. "Can |e over?" he asked.


    He was asking for my consent. | pursed my lips and replied, "No need. I''m doing alright now. Don''t worry about me."


    "| want to see you!" he said sullenly. | could detect his emotions even across the call.


    "| want to see you!"


    | hadn''t heard him say something like that in a long time. | smiled, and couldn''t help feeling warm internally.


    ¡°Hendrix, I''m fine. Really!" | wanted to tell him that he could try to start a new life, but | knew that these words would inevitably


    incur his wrath.


    "I''m not fine with this!" His voice was


    low, and he seemed to be unable to


    control his emotions. "Arianna,


    there''s an end to oneanatiec Ol


    yp ata some time alone,


    let you, and I''m willing to wait. But


    you can''t keep me away like this. |


    don''t want to face this loneliness


    alone, and | don''t want to rely on just


    the memory of you. | want to see you,


    and | really want to see you now."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was lost for a moment. This was the first time that | had heard Hendrix''s straightforward longing, without any reservations.


    If he was standing in front of me right now, | would definitely hug him tight, and tell him that | missed him very much, too.


    "Hendrix, you''ve taken good care of


    Anne. Thank you," | said, trying to


    change the topic. Lwasiatraid thal)


    ppeable {2 control myself


    and would yearn for him again. | was


    afraid that my appearance would


    mess up his life again. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He should have a blissful marriage,


    blessed with children. | e ogee


    ability to aive ve intial \Ru life


    chdld¨¦t conceive a baby for him, so


    leaving him was the best choice!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His voice was rough on the other end of the line. "Arianna, is this a punishment? If it is, what do | need you to do to make you


    come back to my side?¡±

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    | didn''t know what to say, and wepsed into silence. | felt afraid to continue the conversation. "Hendrix, | have something to


    attend to, so I''ll hang up."


    | couldn''t help but feel sad as | did so. Since when had | be a coward? | disliked this feeling.


    It was preposterous!


    Back at thepany, Sebastian was angry with me. "Arianna, | need an exnation.¡±


    We only had an hour of break time at noon, but | had been gone for two hours because | needed to make a police report. | was


    late even though | rushed back.


    His brows were tightly furrowed, and his displeasure was clear.


    Although | had told him everything, he was still angry. "| don''t care what it is. If you leave your post during work hours, you are an


    irresponsible employee."


    | apologized repeatedly. Knowing that he was angry, | chose to remain silent.


    | listened quietly as he reprimanded me. As | remained silent, he stopped, looked at me, and said, "Go look for Linda and take on


    some tasks. | will consider you as being absent today.¡±


    | was stunned upon hearing that. | was only gone for an hour, but would still be counted as absent. How cruel a punishment!


    But he was the boss. | was wrong, so | couldn''t argue.


    Naomi called me after Linda handed over her work to me. Naomi had clearly rested well.


    ¡°Arianna, do you have anything on tonight? Let''s have dinner together."


    | replied dejectedly, "I really want to go, but | might have something to do tonight."


    Sebastian wanted me to be 24-hours on call, so he might need me.


    "Oh no!" She was a little disappointed and said, "What do you need to do? | called Tina and Rainie already, let''s go to Club Zero


    tonight. We just escaped death, what else could be more important than celebrating? Don''t refuse, please."


    | smiled lightly and said, "Oh, mighty Miss Attwood, | don''t mean to refuse you. It''s true. I''m working for Sebastian now, though. |


    need to be on call at all times. How could | go out and have fun?"


    She tutted, "As a secretary? Why do you need to be 24-hours on-call every day? Do you take care of his daily needs?" "Kind of,


    actually..." After all, | was the one making him meals now.


    "F*ck!" She was a little agitated. "Is this like a script from a TV drama? Is Mr. Milton interested in you?"


    | almost choked in surprise. | coughed a few times and said, "You think too much. | am working for him simply because |ck


    money now."


    "Tsk tsk!" She tutted, feeling gossipy. "I''m not overthinking it. | just have a feeling."


    She paused and said, "By the way,


    when are you going bagk.to ¡éarold |


    ity? Yau aid had You Were short of


    ey. Do you want me to lend you


    some...¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Probably feeling that something was


    wrong, she changed gears. " idn''t


    you say t at yquare Siveady married?


    n''t you go and look for your


    husband? Why are you working in Mr.


    Milton''spany?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    | did not know what to say, so | tried


    to avoid it. "Well, | still have


    Ss ething #0 doar W. I''m hanging


    up I''ll meet you some other time."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Our rtionship was veryplicated, and it was difficult for me to exin it.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Therefore, | chose to evade the issue.


    | was still new at the Milton Group, so | didn¡¯t have many tasks to do. Besides, Sebastian already had Linda, who was a very


    capable secretary. Therefore, my work was easier.


    "Miss Reid, you need to go over these documents, look through this contract, and arrange Mr. Milton''s schedule for tomorrow,"


    Linda instructed me. She probably had something pressing on her mind and kept looking at her phone while speaking to me.


    | couldn''t help but ask, "Linda, do you have some urgent matters to attend to?"


    She nodded and said, "I need to go and pick up my daughter. | need to leave ten minutes earlier than usual as there''s usually a


    traffic jam at this hour."


    | looked at her and realized that she was probably less than forty years in age. | said, "You look so young, but you already have a


    daughter. If you didn''t tell me, | wouldn''t have thought so!"


    She looked at me with a smile and said, "Miss Reid, you tter me. Thank you! | have to go now."


    She took her bag and went out in a hurry. There were many busy, capable, working mothers like her nowadays.


    Aman in ck suit appeared standing at the office entrance before | packed up.


    "Mr. Milton, is there anything else you need?" | asked and instinctively nced at the time. It was the end of the workday, so it


    couldn''t be rted to work.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Naomi asked us out for dinner. Let''s eat together!"


    | froze for a second before asking, "Did she invite you as well?" Naomi really was bold. Did she dare to ask him?


    He nodded and simply said, "Let''s go!"


    He was really a taciturn person.


    After getting in the car, | suddenly realized that Naomi had no reason to have his phone number. "When did you give your phone


    number to Naomi?"


    He raised his eyebrows and started the car. "She asked for my phone number when you all were exchanging them with the


    others at the airport."


    Wow...


    That girl, Naomi had some skills!


    At the traffic light intersection, | thought of Linda and could not help but ask, "Mr. Milton, has Linda worked for you for many


    years?"


    He looked sideways at me, and said, faintly, "She used to work for my grandfather. My grandfather then asked her to work for


    me, because she was very capable."


    | nodded, because | agreed.


    Seeing me nod, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you asking?"


    ¡°No, I''m just curious. | always thought that the secretaries of big bosses were usually young and beautiful, but Linda is a married


    woman close to forty. So, | just wondered..."


    He frowned slightly and scoffed, "You read too much fiction. How does that make sense? The capabilities of a secretary are far


    more important than their appearance. Do you think of all bosses as perverts?"


    ¡°Of course not!" | shook my head vehemently.


    He merely grunted and advised like an elder to me, "You should read books with more substance!"


    | was speechless.


    Did he look down on me for that?


    We reached Club Zero''s entrance.


    Naomi wore a skimpy short ck


    dress and had put on eup. he |


    MBiNewn itjcwarineye al¨¦stching as she


    d


    at the door with her excellent


    figure. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As they got out of the car, Sebastian gave the car keys to the parking attendant.


    Naomi greeted him with a smile and said, "Mr. Milton, I''m really surprised that you actually came. Thank you so much."


    With a charming smile, she looked at


    me and said, "Oh, Miss Reid,


    ¡°ve say t at yqucwdlfan Pe Coming?


    you here now? Is this part of


    ae as a secretary too?" PleaseCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | shot her a re but didn''t refute her,


    because Sebastian wal ther


    leaned closer to, Wen fad Saich "You


    ay abled up today. Are you


    looking for a handsome man


    tonight?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    "You figured?" She smiled brightly, "I''m going to try to get together with Mr. Milton tonight. Girl, you gotta get the things you want.


    Be my wingman tonight, since you''re already married!"


    What else could | say? | looked at her and nodded. "I wish you the best."


    | was sure Sebastian was the target of many women. He was handsome and rich, and also a member of a noble family. It was


    almost impossible for regr girls to meet him. They couldn''t miss a chance like this.


    Naomi booked a private room. We had our meal, then went to the second floor for entertainment. Clearly, Naomi wanted a fun


    night out!


    When | saw Dahlia in the private room, it surprised me, but | didn''t hesitate too much and sat down to greet her.


    "It was Tina and the others who invited Dahlia, not me." Naomi leaned against my ear and pursed her lips. "| should have told


    Tina and the others in advance. I''m so annoyed."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    | smiled and didn''t say much.


    Having a meal and chatting were probably the usual entertainment between adults. They''d thought that someone like Sebastian,


    who was cold and aloof, wouldn''t enjoy it.


    But | saw that he seemed to be used to it. Contrary to my opinion, he chatted and drank very naturally, which confused me.


    After having a few drinks, | felt a little hot, and | got up and went to the bathroom.


    Hearing the footsteps behind me, | couldn''t help but look back. | paused, seeing Dahlia follow me. "Going to the bathroom?" |


    asked, feeling wary.


    She nodded coldly. "Yes!"


    | didn''t say much. | went into the bathroom to wash my face. When I came out of the bathroom, she seemed to have left.


    The corridor was covered with carpets, and as | walked, my steps felt soft andfortable. After getting ustomed to the


    ce, it was inevitable | would let my guard down.


    "Ah!" A voice came from the front.


    It was Dahlia.


    Shocked, | headed towards the corridor to take a look. Dahlia seemed to have sprained her ankle, and she leaned against the


    man in a ck suit beside her.


    He was so familiar. | knew who he was at one nce.


    After not seeing him for so long, after missing him for so long, there was no way to know what to say upon seeing him again...


    "Mister, can you help me up? | sprained my ankle," Dahlia asked for help, as she held onto Hendrix''s arm.


    Hendrix frowned, obviously annoyed, but his manners stopped him from rejecting her directly. Instead, he motioned for Evan


    behind him to reach out and help her.


    As he went to do so, Hendrix pursed his lips and turned around to leave.


    Our eyes met, and | didn''t know what to say. | instinctively wanted to avoid him.


    With that in mind, | turned around and ran in the opposite direction.


    His footsteps behind me followed


    closely, and | felt hig ¡ì i iarBfeuth


    suddenly Hugged me from


    behind. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before | could react, he pulled me into an empty room.


    In the dark, he did not speak, but rather moved to kiss me eagerly.


    In that quiet room, there was only the sound of our rapid heartbeats.


    | couldn''t breathe for a while. Then |


    was pressed down optaahe, wall de


    ntinded tOMi8S me. | couldn''t


    breathe anymore. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a long time, he moved his lips away.


    | raised my hand and tried to push


    him away, but he held my hand yita


    man''s voice wagdow @\Phoarse.


    ¡°where bb You want to push me


    away to? How far do you want to


    push me?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    For a moment, my heart throbbed in pain, and | couldn''t say a word. | allowed him to kiss me, as my punishment.


    "| didn''t know what poppy flowers looked like, before. I''ve only heard people speak of their beauty, but I''d never seen it, until


    Myanway. Indeed, as people say, once you''ve seen and sniffed them, you''ll never forget them. Hendrix, you''re simr to poppy


    flowers."


    In the darkness, | opened my mouth, and | couldn''t help but feel conflicted.


    He stopped moving, and his breathing was still a little rapid. Even though | couldn''t see his face in the dark, | was able to guess


    his expression.


    "Why did you go to Myanway?"


    As he asked, he put his hands tightly around my waist, as if he was afraid that | would run away.


    | was thinking about how to answer him, but | couldn''t find a reasonable answer. | just smiled and said, "Destiny led me there."


    He seemed to frown. "To hide from me?"


    | pursed up my lips and didn''t say anything. Maybe it was good to let him misunderstand me.


    If | couldn''t give him a future, | might as well be cruel, and push him away.


    Ashort- term loss was better than long- term agony!


    He loosened his grip on my waist and asked in a low voice, "Who did you go with?"


    | couldn''t think of a way to answer him. "You should ask who came back with me."


    There was a faint chill in the air. | thought he was angry.


    ¡°Arianna, we shouldn''t have had to go through this! You know very well that you won''t be able to escape. | won''t let you leave


    me, for any reason."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and pulled his hand from my waist. My voice was cold, "Hendrix, have you forgotten that | don''t love you? | am


    not happy with you. Everything in my past hurts me, so | can''t face you. Every time | see you, | think of my bloodied child.


    Because of your mistakes, | can''t be a mother anymore. Hendrix, | beg you to let me go. Can''t you?"


    In the darkness, his slender and tall body suddenly stumbled back. | looked down at his face, and could only feel his despair in


    his sobs.


    | think, maybe, with this, he''d let me go.


    "Is there no other way?" He uttered lowly, his voice filled with an unfathomable emotion.


    My nose twitched, and | felt tears welling up in my eyes. "No!" | said, after a pause, "Hendrix, we have to let go. Let''s find our


    ownfort, our own sanctuaries to seek peace. Okay?"


    | felt my body ache. | finally understood that when people were heartbroken, their physical bodies would react the same.


    His pitifulughter rang in the air.


    "Arianna, what do you mean bom)


    Ss ing.tharavoucan tum around


    ahd just walk away. Do you think that


    I''d be the same?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips. | didn''t want to listen


    to him anymore. | was afraid, afrai


    that | couldn''t pyroknyseltan


    wWOUICEROSH Ap o hug him. | was


    afraid that | would tell him that |


    didn''t want to leave, and | didn''t want


    to. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | left the room, and once again arrived at where Naomi and the others were.


    They all looked at me, confused, "Were you constipated? You were away for so long!"


    Ugh! Such ridiculous remarks could only be cooked up by the mischievous Naomi.


    | felt bbergasted. | rolled my eyes


    at her and sat back awning"!


    grea sath met a friend of


    mine, and we talked!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was rather nosy about it. "A friend? Male or female? Is he handsome?"

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Dahlia''s gaze fell upon me. She pursed her lips, looking a little disdainful.


    After a few bites of food, | lost my appetite. Naomi proposed going to the second floor for karaoke.


    Everyone agreed. After all, they''d missed it every day, while abroad in Europe. When they returned home, there''s no way they


    wouldn''t indulge in some karaoke!


    The second floor was an entertainment space with a big billiards table in the middle, surrounded by private rooms for singing.


    The purpose of this design was to consider those that didn''t like singing. They coulde out to y billiards, which was less


    rowdy.


    "I''m pretty tone-deaf. | can''t sing or dance. | can''t even rap."


    Dahlia was quite simr to me in this regard. She didn¡¯t know how to do any of it, but perhaps she did not enjoy such activities


    either.


    After all, nightlife as such may be frowned upon by those with staunch religious beliefs.


    After sitting in the private room for a while, | felt a little bored, so | found an excuse to leave.


    In fact, it was Naomi who kept signaling me to leave, so that she and Sebastian could sit together and talk.


    Sebastian, being a pretty aloof person, probably had a reason foring tonight. He had probably been provoked by something.


    He would have left long ago otherwise.


    However, he sat there quietly, and listened to the women belt their hearts out.


    As | left the private room, | saw a group of men gathering to y the billiards outside, and there were a few girls asionally


    mixed in between.


    | didn''t think billiards was that popr!


    There was nothing else to do, so | found a ce to sit down, watching the others lounge around.


    Suddenly, someone sat next to me. It was Dahlia.


    For the whole night, | hadn''t talked to her much. When | saw her beside me, | was surprised, and then confused.


    "Did you know that man just now?" she asked, sitting next to me with a cold expression on her face.


    | saw that she was not looking at me at all. She was looking at the people ying billiards.


    That man?


    | realized that she was talking about Hendrix. | curled my lips and responded to her after a while, "What''s up?"


    She yed with her hands, "Bad


    things happen between peop.


    one just needsaruet ier them. | can


    ded ein happened in Myanway,


    but you have to remember that you


    owe me.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | was lost in thought for a moment, and didn''t say anything.


    After a pause, she continued, "Since


    everyone has returned and intends to


    stay friends, it''s neviake nee


    ivis inithediuttne vane ''s hard to


    avoid the embarrassment that way.


    There are always people you just


    can''t hide who you are from. In that


    case, we should try to get along."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This took me aback. | stayed silent.


    Taking my silence as disagreement, she replied unhappily, "You don''t have to look like that. If you want to be so stubborn about


    it, I''ll go elsewhere.¡±


    After a moment of silence, | sighed.


    "Dahlia, sometimes it''s not cue


    thing to iok tniGbou things.


    iWdh''et ink of you as an enemy, and


    have never thought of doing so."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then we are friends!" She held her hand out to me, and said, "Give me your phone!"


    | handed her my phone, and watched her fiddle with it. After that she told me, "I''ve added my phone number. Please, contact me


    in the future."

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    To be honest, | was still a little confused, but If she had taken the initiative to express her goodwill to me, | had no reason to


    doubt her.


    | nodded, and put the phone away.


    | felt a warm gaze on me, so | looked up subconsciously. | met the man''s dark and bright eyes.


    Hendrix!


    Was this a coincidence?


    Probably not. We were all in the same vicinity, it was more than likely we''d meet eventually.


    Apparently, Hendrix was here for business. He was followed by several middle-aged men, who were talking to him.


    As he suddenly stopped, they all turned to look at him.


    Being stared at by such a formidable group of men would inevitably bring difort.


    | pursed my lips, and averted my gaze from Hendrix''s. | simply looked away and pretended that | didn''t know him.


    Dahlia, who was beside me, became excited. Pulling my hand, she said, "Do you guys really know each other?" "No!" | yelled. It


    was gettingte, | thought, we should go home already.


    "Since you two know each other, go and say hello. It doesn''t matter whether you two are that familiar with each other or not!"


    Dahlia pulled at me, almost tugging me along.


    | was not used to it. | wanted to push her away, but she was stronger than | was. | noticed that she was about to pull me up.


    | couldn''t help feeling anxious and gathered enough strength to push her away. She couldn''t keep her bnce, falling to the


    ground. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.


    She looked at me with some confusion, and some anger. "Arianna, what are you doing?"


    | was stunned, immediately apologetic. "Sorry, | didn''t mean it.¡±


    Without exnation, Hendrix and his group had already begun to walk in my direction.


    Perhaps because we were blocking his path, Hendrix nced towards Evan, and Evan moved to help Dahlia up.


    "Miss, are you okay?" He asked gentlemanly.


    Dahlia''s anger shifted. She hurriedly replied Evan in a gentle voice.


    She then looked at Hendrix appreciatively, "Thank you. | was just talking to Arianna about you. She said you both were


    acquaintances!"


    | couldn''t help but frown. When did | ever say that?


    Hendrix cast his eyes on me. His dark eyes were slightly shining, and his voice was deep and restrained. "Have you had


    dinner?"


    Well, it was a casual greeting, so | nodded. When | saw the eyes of the people around him looking at me, | felt a little


    ufortable.


    The plump middle-aged man who


    was following Hendrix, seemingly


    trying to appeal to Hendrix. ariled


    satay and responded, "Mr.


    Roberts! you''ve met an


    acquaintance!" He then turned to me


    and said, "I''m Oscar, what''s your


    name, Miss? Shall we sing some


    karaoke togetherter?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This man probably thought of me as one of Hendrix''s groupies.


    | smiled lightly and shook my head. "No, thank you. | have something else to do. | wish you all a good time."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | got up and was about to leave, but


    was pulled back by Dahlia. She


    looked at the aid SA cone


    lik@ trislis Wore than chance! It''s all


    fate. Director Hathaway''s already


    invited us. It''d be presumptuous to


    reject it!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Director Hathaway?


    | couldn''t help but frown.


    ncing at the plump Oscar, who was addressed as Director Hathaway, | figured he might be an official of some sort. Hence, |


    guessed that Hendrix must havee to Asherton for business.


    When Oscar Hathaway heard Dahlia''s words, he smiled, clearly appreciating how sensible Dahlia''s reasoning was.


    Hendrix looked at me, his gaze was deep and unfathomable. He didn''t say anything, but his brows were slightly furrowed. It was


    obvious that he wasn''t interested in Oscar''s invitation.


    We had known each other for many


    years, so | could tell. Before he c


    speak, howev Hallenl¨¦a us dn


    aar BaANEhad said, as | looked at


    Oscar. "Greetings, Mr. Hathaway. It''s


    my fault for seeming so rude. It''d be


    my honor." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Oscarughed mboyantly. When a person felt particrly smug, they tended to forget themselves.


    He stretched out his hand towards me, preparing to pull me into the private room. | wanted to avoid it, but Dahlia blocked my


    way. There was no way for me to keep away from him.


    | felt appalled, not wanting to be touched by this disgusting middle-aged man.


    | broke out in a cold sweat, and could not help but be disgusted. | wanted to push him away.


    But before he could do anything, my arm was pulled tightly towards someone''s chest.


    Hendrix uttered, deep and fierce, "Leave!"


    The people around were stunned for a moment. Oscar''s hand, which was about to reach out and towards me, hung stiffly in the


    air.


    He retracted his hand slightly andughed awkwardly, "Hahaha, we''ve caused Mr. Roberts to wait for too long, let''s take our


    leave!"


    Hendrix held me in his arms, almost half of my body attached to his. It looked very suggestive.


    Dahlia pinched my arm, and it felt a little painful. | raised my hand and rubbed it. Hendrix''s low voice approached me. "What''s


    wrong?"


    | shook my head and said lightly, "I''m fine!"


    Dahlia went to Evan''s side, her gaze seemed sinister as she looked at Hendrix and me.


    We were both women. Earlier, | didn''t know why she suddenly wanted to be friends, but | knew now.


    An outstanding man like Hendrix was untouchable, the kind of man ordinary women couldn''t reach.


    Even so, in Dahlia''s mind, despite her being ordinary, she still felt like she was special and attractive. She was a typical


    narcissistic personality.


    Perhaps, in her mind, only a man like Hendrix was worthy of her.


    When we arrived at the private room, we ordered drinks and began to sing. Several middle- aged men came up to us. Clearly,


    they were here to have a wild night of fun.


    They asked the manager to send a few girls in to drink and sing along with them.


    Evan was married. He had always been a man of integrity, so he didn''t request for any girls to apany him. Hendrix pulled


    me to sit by his side without requesting anydies of his own.


    As for the other four men or so, they asked for women immediately. Soon, a group of beautiful and young girls came to


    apany them to drink and sing.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The atmosphere became somewhat scandalous and despicable, and Dahlia couldn''t help but start to mutter the scripture


    devoutly.


    Evan was someone reserved, so he found an excuse to leave.


    Although Oscar was enjoying himself, he knew that his end goal was to talk business.


    Amidst everything, Oscar made thedy next to him approach Hendrix. She moved to Dahlia''s side and told her something.


    Dahlia walked towards me and pulled me away to sing a song with me.


    | wasn''t stupid. Oscar had originally


    come to negotiate business. &


    Kemlgceslire worrd@oget to


    Hed¡¯ because he wanted Hendrix


    to get tipsy, to facilitate the


    negotiations. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Being pulled away by Dahlia annoyed me. | didn''t know how to sing at all anyway.


    | simply got up and said, "It''s gettingte, we should go find Naomi and the others."


    Dahlia was stunned for a moment


    and responded to me ith aerave} |


    i notrgant( Let''s hang around for


    a hire and then we''ll go over!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After she said that, she pushed a


    ss of wine towar ¡°agian!


    let have aairink Let''s put an end to


    our past animosity." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | frowned. In my mind, | always felt that she was very scheming. Whether as a friend or a colleague, she did not qualify well.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    The ss was already in my hand, and she was too enthusiastic to refuse. It would''ve seemed too unfriendly for me to do so.


    | couldn''t help it. | had to drink.


    But before | could, a hand reached out and took the ss away. | looked back and saw that Hendrix had already emptied the


    ss.


    He stared nkly for a moment before Dahlia spoke up flirtatiously. "Mr. Roberts, are you a hero trying to save a damsel in


    distress?"


    As she spoke, her smile felt somewhat diforting. A gorgeous woman might''ve masked their intentions better behind a


    dazzling smile. However, Dahlia''s in features made her insidious intentionse across clearly.


    "Mr. Roberts, Arianna and | are good friends. We have known each other for so long, but | had not heard that she knew such a


    handsome man. Why don''t we have a drink? Get to know each other. We could set a date to hang out next time!" It was an


    ordinary social invitation.


    Hendrix looked down at me, and his eyes darkened slightly. | didn''t know what he was thinking, but he took another ss, gulped


    it down, and said, "As Arianna¡¯s friend, I''ll leave her in your care from now on."


    Hearing these words, Dahlia was slightly lost in thought. It seemed that this was Hendrix''s first direct interaction with her. "Mr.


    Roberts, don''t worry. Arianna and | are friends who have gone through life and death together. | will definitely take good care of


    her.


    This stunned Hendrix. He looked at me. "Is that true?¡±


    | didn''t want to reply, and pursed my lips in silence.


    But Dahlia picked up on Hendrix''s interest. "Yes, we were taken to Myanway together. A lot of things happened and we almost


    lost our lives. Fortunately, we escaped from death and came back safely. It made us close friends."


    Hendrix''s look was piercing. He nced at Evan, who had juste in out of the corner of his eye. | didn''t know what it meant.


    Evan sat down next to Dahlia and spoke to her in a low voice. After a while, they exchanged contacts.


    | pursed my lips and thought, "Doesn''t Evan hate being disturbed unnecessarily?"


    Hendrix stretched out and hugged me unabashedly. He lowered his voice and said, "You don''t want to tell me because you''re


    afraid that I''ll


    be worried?"


    |pressed my lips and said lightly, "No!"


    He chuckled and said in a steady voice, "I don''t know about freedom, so | won''t let you go. Since you don''t want to approach me,


    I''ll approach you."


    These words warmed my heart. | looked down. | took a ss of wine from the table and downed it, to hide what | felt.


    Suppressing my emotions, | said, "Hendrix, if you wish to torture me, then you can continue to do so."


    He tightened his grip on my hand and uttered hoarsely, "Arianna, do you have to do this?"


    | pursed my lips, and drank a few more sses.


    Dahlia, who was close, clearly wanted to speak with Hendrix. She tried to move closer a few times, but was blocked by Evan.


    It embarrassed her. She stood up and looked at me. "Arianna, we should go back. Naomi and the others will get anxious."


    | nodded. | had been thinking about leaving for a long time, so | prepared to leave.


    But my shoulder was held down by Hendrix, and he turned to Evan and said, "Send Miss Duncan back!"


    For a moment, Dahlia''s expression


    soured. She looked at Hendrix ania |


    said ¡®MrcRobenS)she-and I left


    Avie | have to bring her back."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No, I''ll send her backter!"


    "Isn''t this inappropriate? She''s


    married. If she goes ba tot¨¦ er


    sbandwil belWolied about her.


    Stop making things difficult for me,


    Mr. Roberts." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as she said that, she''d turned everyone''s attention towards me.


    Their gazes were varied in expression. They seemed very curious.


    Hendrix smiled faintly, looking at me as he said, "How obedient you are. Keep it up."


    I...


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Seeing that he didn''t react much,


    Dahlia smiled instea gghe@sred)


    "hts Rabpents, yoliteady know that


    Arianna is married?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    "Yes!" Hendrix nodded and replied in a low, formidable tone, "Miss Duncan, you can leave now!"


    With these words spoken, an uncertain atmosphere lingered in the air. Dahlia''s smile became even more malicious.


    "So you''re in love with a young married woman, Mr. Roberts!" She said casually, as if she was joking.


    Then, she looked at me, "Arianna, let''s go. We''re good friends. If Naomi and the others know that you''re together with Mr.


    Roberts, Mr. Milton might too. That''ll be bad, don''t you think?¡±


    | felt ufortable at this. | couldn''t help but frown. "Do you ever think before speaking?"


    "You..." She was a little angry, but she probably didn''t think it was right to show it then.


    | pulled Hendrix''s hand away from my waist. | said, "It''s gettingte. | should go back!"


    Hendrix did not loosen his grip. Instead, he clenched tighter and furrowed his brows slightly. "Mr. Milton?"


    Looks like | wouldn''t escape being the center of attention. Everyone was looking at me differently now.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    | felt a little ufortable. It was fine if Hendrix knew, but the other people present were not worth it. | was afraid that they''d


    think | was an already married woman who was just out to seduce him.


    | felt a sh of anger. "Hendrix Roberts! Are you done yet?"


    I''d said it too loudly. The other people who''d looked away before were all looking at us this time.


    | didn''t care about his hand tugging at me, and used all the strength | could muster to stand up. It''d be fine if | just fell.


    But he seemed to know what | was going to do, and stood up along with me.


    Looking at the others, he spoke, "Everyone, thank you for your hospitality today. It''s gettingte, I''ll leave first."


    Oscar was a little anxious, as he hadn''t settled his business dealings. He quickly got up and walked in front of Hendrix to stop


    him as he tried to cate him, "Mr. Roberts, look, we just sat down. We haven''t had enough wine yet. Sit down and have some


    fun for a while!"


    Hendrix had a tendency of keeping mum despite his clear decision of not wanting to close a deal.


    He would wait till the very end to disclose his intentions.


    At this time, he looked at Oscar with a gentle smile, "We can drink some other day! s, who do you think needs more rest? You


    are all older than | am, | think you''d need it."


    Oscar looked at me with an exceptionally ambiguous smile and said, "Mr. Roberts, you''ve said your piece. | agree that it''s good


    for health to rest early!"


    He continued, "Mr. Roberts, where do you live? Shall | send a driver to send you back?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and said, "No, keep on drinking without me!"


    We left, Dahlia tagging along. She spoke up a few times, wanting me to go back with her quickly.


    | really wanted to, but Hendrix held me so tightly that | couldn''t get rid of him at all.


    For amoment, | couldn''t help feeling


    a little angry. | raised my han


    pinched endrixeynais He didn''t


    skdin¡é0 feel anything, but bowed his


    head and smiled at me mockingly


    instead. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After arriving at the Billiards hall,


    Hendrix looked bac at yanGhdtold


    (Sania Briss! Bncan back."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan merely nodded. He was always a man of few words.


    Seeing Hendrix single me out, Dahlia


    couldn''t help but feel anxious. Sh


    blocked his way and tedked-&t him,


    "NyRAbeHts, Arianna came out with


    me. It''s not appropriate for you to


    take her with you, is it?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why is it inappropriate for me to go home with my wife?"


    She stared nkly, surprised. "Your wife?"

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and stopped talking.


    On the other hand, Evan stepped forward and asked, "Where do you live, Miss Duncan? I''ll take you home!"


    Hendrix didn''t have any more patience. He pulled me out of the room.


    If | went with Hendrix at this time, | was afraid that I''d be unable to leave him from then on.


    With that in mind, | couldn''t help but look at Dahlia and say, "I''m merely acquainted with him! I¡¯m not his wife."


    For a moment, Hendrix frowned and tightened his arms around my body. His gaze fell on me, dark and deep. "Acquainted with


    me?!"


    | nodded. It was probably due to the alcohol that | felt a little woozy.


    When Dahlia heard this, she let out a sigh of relief. She looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, there''s no need to be so


    stubborn. Besides, you don''t know much about Arianna either. It''s not appropriate for a man and a woman to go out together in


    the middle of the night. | suggest that you wait until you understand what''s going on before you make your decision."


    When | heard this, | felt that something was wrong. Was she helping me, or speaking poorly of me in front of Hendrix?


    Either way, it was true that | couldn''t leave with Hendrix now.


    l increased my strength in pulling Hendrix''s hand away. | didn''t want to be held by him.


    Anger rose in my heart, and I red at Hendrix. "Hendrix, you..."


    "Do you think I''ll let go of you?" He was just behaving like aplete rogue.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | was a little pissed off. "I''ll use you of kidnapping!" | yelled, ring at him.


    "Taking my wife home counts as kidnapping?"


    For a moment, | was speechless, and my head was a little dizzy. | thought that it was the effects of alcohol. | hadn''t had alcohol


    for some time, so my tolerance was probably poor.


    He pulled me along, Dahlia trying to catch up. She was stopped by Evan.


    | felt weak, and let him pull me along. | couldn''t help thinking that maybe | should go with him.


    My mind was empty. | felt more and more ufortable as he took me to his car.


    Leaning on the car, | closed my eyes and stopped talking. Then, | fell asleep.


    Aphone rang, and | couldn''t help frowning. | reached out for it but heard Hendrix''s voice. "She''s drunk. She''s sleeping."


    When | opened my eyes, | saw that he was holding the steering wheel with one hand and holding the phone with the other hand,


    looking at the road ahead.


    How could he pick up another person''s call so casually? | only saw him saying ''Yes'' before he hung up the phone.


    Putting the phone next to me, he seemed to realize that I''d woken up. He was a little surprised, but calmly asked, "Are you


    ufortable?"


    | shook my head. Things looked blurry and my body was weak, but my consciousness was still clear.


    "Where are you taking me?" Looking at the shing scenery, we were probably still in Asherton. He didn''t have a house in


    Asherton, so he must be bringing me to a hotel.


    He raised his eyebrows. "If you don''t feel well, just close your eyes for a while."


    | pursed my lips. My brain was reminiscing the past, when | first married him. | was persistent and stupid then, and | did a lot of


    absurd things. | couldn''t help butugh.


    He frowned and looked at me. "What


    are youughing at?" "When |


    graduated from colle 9 Lnned te


    Loi oktg ovat Wr my


    grandmother. In fact, | didn''t have


    any ns for my own life. | just


    wanted to be with my grandmother


    and find a 9 to 5 job in a small town.


    It sounded good." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    |ughed self-deprecatingly, not


    knowing why. "| didn''t think that my


    grandmother would ask Master


    Roberts to betroth me to you. Af


    we got marrie itseamed thet my


    lf was''dil tied up with you. At that


    time, | thought it was too much of a


    blessing, so | inevitably felt that |


    couldn''t match up to you. | begged


    Master Roberts to let me work for the


    Roberts Group. It didn''t matter even if


    | was just a waitress! | felt that if |


    worked hard enough, | could climb up


    to your level, to be worthy of you."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "When | first entered thepany, |


    was asked by my supervisor to


    apany customers to drink


    because my p itipn @aSloWwa the


    time Edith want to go, but | felt that


    if | refused, how long would it take for


    me to climb up the ranks? | didn''t


    even know how to drink alcohol, then,


    so | blindly kept going with those


    higher- ups | didn''t know, drinking one


    ss after another." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    He gripped my hand, but | withdrew it and smiled lightly, "It wasn''t bad then. Even now, | don''t think it was bad. On the contrary, |


    felt the experience was good. At least | worked hard and have no regrets. Back then, | could have epted Master Robert''s


    goodwill, and be well-pampered as ady of the Roberts¡¯ household, never needing to work. However, | would never have


    learned the difficulty of climbing up the corporatedder, and never enjoy the satisfaction from that sess."


    Thinking of this carefully, | seemed to have regressed more and more over the years. During those years of hard work, | seemed


    to have been most like my true self.


    Looking out of the window, | felt a sense of failure in my heart. In fact, | did not understand why | still insisted on leaving, even if |


    knew Hendrix would never give up on me.


    But now, | figured it out. | had greatly admired Rowane. She was very simr to me, who once worked my guts out for my career,


    and for love.


    The version of me who had been carefully protected by Hendrix was just like Andrea. She was overly protected by him, like a


    princess isted in a castle. Gradually, Hendrix was the only one left in her world.


    m afraid that | would ultimately end up like her, so | decided to leave Jarold City ande to Asherton, without authorization.


    | wanted to regain myself. Even if you''re not there, | can still rely on myself to live the way | want."


    But life was unpredictable. | didn¡¯t expect that | would be taken to Myanway. | almost died, and was fortunate to be saved.


    Perhaps, it''s not toote. | did not have to be a canary in Hendrix''s vi, or rely on him to live. | could go on my own.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    | would try my best to live how | wanted.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Hendrix got off the car, opened the door, and carried me in his arms.


    His movements were swift and smooth. Before | could react, | was brought into the hotel.


    ¡°Hendrix, what are you doing?" | tried to push him away, but due to the alcohol, | was dizzy and weak.


    He held me in his arms and went straight into the elevator. Before the elevator door closed, he suddenly pressed me against it,


    constraining me, and held my face with both hands. Desire surged in his eyes. "Don''t hide from me, and don''t refuse me!"


    I stared at him nkly. Before | could respond to his sudden actions, | raised my hand to push him away. But this time, he had


    already blocked me, and pressed me on the elevator without any restraint.


    Fortunately, there was no one in the elevator, otherwise it would''ve been so embarrassing.


    Being pressed down like that made me feel out of breath, and my whole body was limp in his arms.


    He took that opportunity to scoop me off my feet. As the elevator door opened, he carried me directly into the room.


    He switched on the lights. Then, he propped me up against the wall and pressed his body against mine. With his piercing gaze


    on me, he uttered, "I won''t let you go."


    He seemed to be reminding himself, but at the same time, he seemed to be directing it to me...


    | was panting a little. "Hendrix, I..."


    "Don''t talk. | don''t want to hear anything!" He pressed his slender fingers on my mouth.


    | pursed my lips and nced at him with a frown. "Hendrix, you''re behaving like a hooligan!"


    He could not be bothered to continue speaking to me. He carried me up and went straight to the King-sized bed.


    | was pressed down on the bed by hisrge body. | tilted my head and tried dodging him.


    He reached out, holding my head


    with both hands. He stared atraignt)


    et


    Glowned. "Where do you


    n to hide?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | remained silent. | couldn''t avoid him


    completely, and our eyes met Sey)


    What do oy mean bahia? Do you


    y fer us to go our separate ways


    after sleeping together? Or what?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He stiffened and his gaze was fixed on me.


    | raised my eyebrows and said


    somewhat deliberately, "Can''t we? |


    have already said t Elon:


    yoy buryearrorted me here. Are you


    thinking of forcing me to sleep with


    you? You''re no better than those


    perverts who prey on drunk girls


    outside a nightclub!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Huh!" He sneered and gripped my hand tightly. "You seem to know a lot about such matters, don''t you?!"


    | pursed my lips, and didn''t look at him. "I often hear about such things, so | remember them!"

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    He was so angry with me. He took a deep breath, got up, and went straight into the bathroom without saying anything.


    His behavior made me a little confused, and | didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Sitting on the bed, | was a little absent-minded. Suddenly, | felt mentally drained. All along, | had been trying to escape...


    | was lost, and running in circles. In the end, | didn''t even know what | wanted.


    Naomi called, her voice loud. "Arianna, did you fall into a trap? You disappeared after going to the toilet!"


    Her voice was so loud that | felt my head buzzing. | pulled my phone away from my ear. After a while, | managed to reply, "I''ve


    already returned home. | had some mattersing up earlier, so | left early. | forgot to tell you."


    Naomi seemed exasperated and confused. She asked, "Home? Who are you with? Aren''t you living with Mr. Milton? You didn¡¯t


    wait for him, so who did you go home with?"


    ES


    D*mn!


    After a pause, | responded, "I met friends from Jarold City today. By the way, are you still in the private room?"


    "Come on! Don''t you know what time it is? How could we still be in the room?" Her voice was still very loud. "We''re not that


    young, and we can''t stay upte. By the way, | forgot to tell you. Mr. Milton drank too much tonight, so you should take care of


    yourself! Lock up properly."


    Err...


    "Did you make him drink?" Naomi was probably trying to seize the opportunity to seduce him!


    Sheughed naughtily and replied, "I didn''t want to at first, but | thought about how rare it is for such a rich man to be around me.


    If | miss this chance, I''ll be embarrassed forever! If | can be in a rtionship with such an outstanding man, | could brag about it


    for the rest of my life!"


    | was a little stunned. | really couldn''t figure out her thoughts!


    | could not help saying, "If you need my help, you can tell me anytime. | can create opportunities for you, if youe to hang out


    with me."


    "Hahahaha!" A burst ofughter came from the other end of the phone. Naomi was ecstatic, as if she had just seen a vision of a


    hopeful future.


    Somewhat excited, she said, "Why don''t |e and look for you tomorrow?"


    "Don''t!" | said with embarrassment, "I think | have something to do tomorrow, so | don''t have time to apany you!"


    She clicked her tongue sarcastically and said, "Do you need to take care of your friends from Jarold City?"


    Err...


    After thinking about it, | nodded. "Sort of!"


    ¡°Huh! You value men over friendship!"


    Hearing some sounds behind me, | immediately said, "Naomi, contact me tomorrow. It''s gettingte, go to bed early."


    "No, why are you in such a hurry to hang up the phone? I''m still..."


    Before she could finish, | hung up the phone directly.


    The bathroom door behind me opened. | moved my body and sat cross-legged on the bed, looking at the man who came out ina


    bath towel.


    When our eyes met, he raised his eyebrows. "You''re not leaving?"


    Me??


    Was he hinting for me to leave?!


    Seeing that | didn''t speak, he smiled, and seemed to be amused. "Do you have something to say to me?"


    | pursed my lips, jumped off the bed, and said, "No, it''ste. I''ll go back first."


    Before | even reached the door, he had already embraced me from the back, and thrown me onto the bed.


    | was thrown into a state of confusion. | turned around and stared at him. "Hendrix, you''re crazy! You''re sick in the mind!"


    "Indeed!" His face was naturally indifferent. He threw his towel on the side and spoke, low and sexy, "I''m love-sick!"


    I...


    Out of basic courtesy, | averted my


    gaze from him and Sle "Hepdris |


    AS soso ond by the


    h 3 lease wear them!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He went straight to bed as if he


    hadn''t heard me. He leaned event


    and gaichinia GUntry voice, "Why


    ar¨¦ you hiding? What are you afraid


    of? " Please read the original contentN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    For a moment, | was speechless.


    Smelling the shower gelgn KisBody, |


    apie trek mdvihy back. "Hendrix,


    what do you want?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was bing increasingly insatiable, which made me feel a little scared. "I thought you knew!"

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    His words were so casual, but it carried an immense ulterior meaning!


    There was nothing | could do. Looking at him for a while, | swallowed nervously and said, "Don''t get so close to me. It''s getting


    late. | should go back.¡±


    The posture we were in was way too suggestive. | was caught in his embrace, and | felt suffocated.


    He seemed to enjoy it very much. He did not do anything, but just looked at me and asked, "Back to where?"


    As he spoke, he had already moved his lips closer to mine.


    For a moment, | was a little nervous, and | didn''t even dare to breathe. | instinctively closed my eyes.


    | moved my body as | sensed something, and tried to avoid it. He opened his mouth and said in a low voice, "Don''t refuse me!"


    For a moment, | didn''t know what to do. | let him do what he wanted.


    It seemed that he had done all of this deliberately. He gently touched my cheek, and kissed it.


    It was enough to make me lose my mind, because of the tenderness. My mind was suddenly empty.


    "Arianna!" He spoke in a low and reserved voice. It was so mesmerizing.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | merely grunted in response, expecting that he was going to do something next, but he stopped.


    | opened my eyes and saw him looking at me with a smile. His lips were slightly red. "Do you want it?"


    My face turnedpletely red, and my voice had be soft. "Hendrix, you b*stard!"


    His lowughter resounded in my ears.


    The events of the night were inevitable.


    The sunshine in August was piercingly hot. When | woke up and saw the man lying next to me, | was so shocked that | almost


    passed out.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Hendrix was still lying on the bed. When he saw that | had woken up, he stretched out his arms and pulled me into his embrace.


    He smiled, "Why can''t | be here?"


    | had not fully recovered from the shock. | looked at him and spoke, "I..."


    "Hungry?"


    | pursed my lips and kept away from him. "It''s time for me to go!" | had to get to work in the morning.


    He held me down as he asked, "Where are you going?"


    After a moment of silence, | said, "Hendrix,st night was because of the alcohol. From now on..."


    "From now on, we will go our separate ways?" His tone was not gentle anymore, and had be extremely frigid. "Arianna, do


    you really want me to let you escape, just like that?"


    | shook my head and said, "No!" But | couldn''t say anything for a moment. | paused and uttered softly, "| didn''t want to escape. |


    just wanted to have my own life. Hendrix, you are very good to me, but you have your own path."


    ¡°Bullsh*t!" He was furious. "What do you mean by ¡®have your own life¡¯? Have | affected your life so negatively?¡±


    | nodded, and my face was a little stiff. "Yes, it has. | want to find a life of my own, away from yours, why don''t you understand?"


    He kept silent, and didn''t say anything. He just looked at me, his eyes cold and sinister.


    He was really furious!


    | got up, pulling over the clothes on


    the ground, and put the onc OT)


    indifferently sald ity for


    bothering youst night." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | didn''t wait for him to react, and left the hotel.


    | took a taxi directly to the Milton


    Group. | hada hangover foresee |


    alsgho| andi Ide¡¯ me a little tired


    and ufortable. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as | entered the office, | saw Sebastian staring at me deeply. He was dressed in a ck suit.


    | was stunned, and remembered Naomi had said that he drank too muchst night. | didn''t know what happened to him after


    that.


    | forced a smile and greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Milton!"


    Linda took a pile of documents and


    ced them on my table,."Mis¡é Reid,


    you haverg dot fo@orSday. Please


    Hk on them, thank you!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded as | greeted her with a smile. After Linda left, Sebastian continued to stare at me.


    | couldn''t help but feel a little scared. "Mr. Milton, you..."


    "You didn''t return homest night. Where did you go?" He asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    | was stunned for a moment and tried to cover up my embarrassment with a smile. Then | answered, "Yesterday, | met an old


    friend and had a few drinks with him. Then, we got so high that we spent the whole night at the bar.¡±


    | knew that this excuse was a bit far-fetched, but | couldn''t find anything else suitable.


    He looked at me, but did not say anything. His dark eyes bore into me, which made me feel numb.


    In order to alleviate my embarrassment, | asked him, "Mr. Milton, have you had breakfast?"


    | had forgotten that my current job was to be responsible for this big boss''s every meal.


    He didn''t speak, seemingly not wanting to talk to me. Instead, he turned around and went straight into his own office.


    After thinking for a while, | went downstairs to buy some breakfast. When | came back, | saw that Sebastian was not in.


    | didn''t see Linda, butter | remembered that | had a meeting that morning, so | hurriedly went into the conference room.


    As soon as | entered, the person presenting stopped. | was a little awkward. | looked up and saw that everyone in the conference


    room was looking at me.


    How embarrassing!


    | couldn''t help but apologize, "Sorry to interrupt! Apologies for beingte."


    Sebastian sat at the front, staring at me. Then he signaled for the presenters to continue with their speech.


    The meeting stretched through the morning and was torturous to sit through. Finally, it was over, but before | could leave,


    Sebastian stopped me.


    "Arianna Reid!"


    | stopped in my tracks and turned back to look at him. | smiled awkwardly, "Yes, Mr. Milton!"


    "Did you forget that we had a meeting today?" He asked me seriously.


    | nodded and shook my head again. Feeling a little helpless, | said, "Mr. Milton, I''m sorry. It was my mistake. | promise | won''t do


    it next time."


    He pursed his lips. "You had worked for the Roberts Group and Granger Groups, which spoke for your abilities, so | bypassed


    the usual processes and gave you a position directly. However, that doesn''t mean that the Milton Group¡¯ s rules and regtions


    are just child''s y.


    Arianna, if you take on any job, you should take it seriously."


    | nodded my head repeatedly, immediately replying, "Yes, yes!"


    He pursed his lips and seemed to be in a bad mood. He walked around me, and straight out of the meeting room.


    | sighed, still feeling like a mess.


    Linda stood at the door and waited for me. Seeing that | was still down, she said, "Mr. Milton treats work very strictly. You¡¯re new


    here. You''ll be fine after getting used to it for a few days."


    Hearing herforting words, | looked up at her in surprise. | said appreciatively, "Thank you!"


    She smiled, "Everyone has been through this. If a woman doesn''t want to be a homemaker relying on her husband, then she has.


    to work hard in the workce, and be a self-reliant woman."


    | was a little stunned. As she turned around to leave, she looked back at me, saying, "By the way, I''ll tell you a neat trick. Mr.


    Milton likes sweets, but he rarely gets to eat them. You should bring some candy with you, they might help avoid a scolding from


    him!"


    | was a little surprised. Sebastian liked sweets?


    It was shocking to hear.


    Was it a guilty pleasure, or just a preference?


    "Oh, Mr. Milton has to eat breakfast a


    little earlier than usual. He h


    weak stomach, anrienice oo


    dastrie¡¯ ain easily. So, you have to


    always have gastric pills on standby


    for him!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Looking at Linda walking away, | remained stunned. | went back to the office, and handed the sorted documents to Sebastian.


    Seeing his pale face, | thought that he


    was still angry, so | said cauti BSI


    "Mr. Milto heyeredel these


    porgeiins There are no problems, |


    just need your sign-off on them."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He nodded, not looking at me. He continued to look at the documents, and | noticed that he had been clutching his abdomen.


    Thinking back to what Linda had said, | finally realized that it was not anger, but rather a gastric attack.


    Seeing him pour over the documents


    seriously, | took a moment to


    consider things. Then, | tookoupa¡¯ |


    is capglestroat hy pocket and put


    them in front of him. | apologized to


    him, "Mr. Milton, I''m sorry about what


    happened today. Here''s some candy,


    I''ll go out to buy some medicine and


    food for you." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He stopped what he was doing and looked up at me, his dark eyes were like shining obsidian. He raised his brows and smirked,


    "Did Linda tell you?"

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    | was stunned. Staring at the candy on the table, | nodded repeatedly as | answered, "Linda said that you liked sweets, and that


    you may get gastric pain. Hence, you have to eat a proper breakfast. | will remember these details from now on. What happened


    today was really due to my negligence."


    Looking at him, | couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. | took a slight breath, looking at him seriously, waiting for his next


    instruction.


    After staring at me for a while, he suddenlyughed and said helplessly, "It''s okay, just don''t let this happen again from now on.


    I''m fine, go back to work. Let''s have lunch togetherter."


    Huh?!


    As | looked at his pallid face, | couldn''t help but be worried. "Can you stand the pain?"


    He smiled and said, "I''ve had this issue for a long time. I''m used to it, and it''s almost lunchtime. | don''t want to trouble you to go


    out now.¡±


    | nodded and replied, "Then have some sweets first, and some water."


    After | left his office, | still felt a little worried. After some thinking, | went to the pantry and got a ss of hot milk.


    Naomi called me right then. | picked the call and said, "Good morning, have you eaten yet?"


    ¡°Not yet. Arianna, | need your help!" She seemed to be in the kitchen, as | could hear the sounds of crockery being moved


    around.


    "What is it?¡±


    "Send me the address of Sebastian''s office, and I''ll bring him lunch. | need to make an appointment beforeing, right? Come


    down to help me bring the lunch to himter!"


    "Okay!" | happened to be thinking about what to eat for lunch anyway. "Sebastian seems to have some gastric issues, which


    seem to be acting up. Come with some medicine. You are really just in time!"


    Naomi giggled and said, "Of course. Wait for me, I''ll be there in half an hour."


    | hung up the phone as | finished preparing the milk. Then, Linda came in to get some coffee, and she looked a little tired.


    | asked, "Linda, did you sleep badlyst night?"


    She took a deep breath and nodded. "My kid is about to start school in the next few days. She had not finished her homework


    yet, so I''ve been supervising as shepleted her work every night. | guess we should think twice before having kids. My


    daughter was fine when she was a baby, but now, she''s getting naughty! Look at my wrinkles! It''s all from stress!"


    As she spoke, she moved closer to me, even pulling at her skin to show me her wrinkles.


    | couldn''t helpughing, "What grade is your daughter in?"


    "She''s going to be in third grade soon. | can''t stop worrying about her!"


    ¡°My daughter is going to be in first grade soon too!" | couldn''t help saying. | thought about Anne then, but given Anne''s


    personality, | wouldn''t have to worry about her.


    She was a little surprised. After a pause, she looked at me and said, "You have a daughter? No way, you''re married?"


    | nodded. Seeing that she was shocked, | couldn''t help but say, "I''ve been married for almost ten years.¡±


    She clicked her tongue, immediately switching to a gossipy mode. "So, what about you and Mr. Milton?"


    | was stunned for a moment, as she might have misunderstood. | responded to her with a smile, "My rtionship with Mr. Milton


    is tonic. | have known him for quite some time, and it''s not what you think!"


    She put her hand on her forehead and sighed.


    "That''s right. There are only a few women who can get close to him. He''s almost 40 years old now, but he''s still single. The


    elderly Master Milton is going bald from worry when he thinks about our CEO."


    What...


    | really didn''t know what to say, so | took the milk and left.


    | reached Sebastian''s office.


    | knocked on the door and saw him still reading the documents. After a pause, | said, "Mr. Milton, have a ss of milk."


    The candy on the table had disappeared, and | could see the wrappers in the trash. It seemed that he had eaten them.


    Who would''ve thought that such a cool and aloof CEO would actually like sweets?


    He raised his eyes and looked at the milk on the table. He frowned and said with some disdain, "I don''t drink milk."


    "Drink some at least. Your stomach will feel better!"


    He shook his head. "No, thanks!"


    After a moment, he looked up at me. "Didn''t Linda tell you that | don''t like milk?"


    | shook my head!


    He smiled and indicated for me to


    take the milk away. | pursed my |i


    "It doesn''t etter yen inthe


    usyallg Buthow your stomach isn''t


    feeling well. Warm milk will help ease


    the pain. Besides, milk does not taste


    bad!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    After that, | didn''t wait for his reply and went straight out of the office. Naomi came very quickly after.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She called me, "I''m already downstairs. Come down quickly! I''ve met another handsome guy, he''s even more handsome than


    Sebastian.¡±


    | hung up the phone and went down, and | saw her carrying a lunch box. When she saw me, she ran to me and shoved the lunch


    box at me.


    She said hurriedly, "Arianna, it''s for


    you and Sebastian. Do ¡®tell bien that


    as fiamumasphe''may not eat it.


    ''At going to see that handsome guy.


    See youter!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®hes


    No, didn''t she say she wanted to deliver the food to her Prince Charming? And now, she''s just left the food with me?!


    Seeing her running off to the other


    floor, | couldn''t help but SullTeiee


    girls obvi uslyfensie@Mandsome


    rhon, ALS all men liked beautiful


    young women. It was only natural...


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Back at the office, it was almost lunchtime. Naomi had brought gastric medicine, and the food she prepared was also suitable for


    a weak stomach.


    ¡°Hmm? Did your friend send that to you?¡± Linda asked as she passed by.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    I smiled and responded, "Yes, she just happened to be free today, so she brought me lunch. Would you like to have lunch with


    me?"


    Linda shook her head and raised the lunch box in her hand, "I''ve got my own lunch."


    It seemed that she was going to heat it up using the microwave in the pantry.


    When | entered Sebastian''s office, he was still busy. He didn''t look up as | came in, and hence thought | was bringing him


    documents. He uttered, "Leave the documents here."


    Seeing that the milk cup on the table was empty, | was a little surprised. "I thought you wouldn''t drink it!"


    He looked up, slightly stunned. Then, he chuckled, "It tasted quite good!"


    Noticing the bag in my hand, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What did you bring with you?"


    "Lunch!" | answered. | walked to the table and sat down. "My friend made it by herself, so it must taste good. | also brought you


    some. Would you try some?"


    He got up, walked over to me, and said, "Naomi made this?"


    It was a little unexpected, "You could guess it was her?"


    Heughed. "You don''t have many friends here, and there aren''t many people who would cook for you. So, it is most likely her."


    Well, that was quite a reasonable exnation.


    | stared nkly for a moment, and took out the food. Then | handed the gastric medicine to him and reminded him, "Take this.


    Remember to eat itter when you have a gastric attack."


    He took a look before looking back at me. "You asked Naomi to buy it?"


    I nodded. "Sort of!"


    He reached out his hand and took it. After a short pause, he asked, "Did you meet Hendrixst night?"


    | couldn''t react fast enough. It was way too drastic a change in topic!


    Seeing that | didn''t speak for a long time, he ate a few mouthfuls of the lunch and stared at me. He paused for a moment and


    told me, "The Roberts Group has recently developed a project in Asherton. Originally, Hendrix said that there was no need for


    him toe in person, but now, it seems that he is going to stay."


    | nodded. | had no intention of answering Sebastian, and he noticed that | didn''t seem to have anything to say.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He frowned slightly and said with


    varying emotions, "It''s not a local


    business, after althenobensre


    gomaad hbta a bid in Asherton, at the


    Greend Hotel. The Milton Group


    also intends to follow up on this


    project." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | raised my eyes to look at him, slightly stunned. Then | said, "Are you arranging for me to work on it? Is there anything | need to


    do?"


    Upon hearing this, he smiled faintly and appeared to be rather cheerful. "You shall take over this project!"


    | frowned and looked at him with


    some confusion. "But, | just joined the


    company. Firstly, | am only your


    secretary. My work ist takeco6rs bt


    yoycasfaircanrrange your


    documents. Following up with the


    case of Roberts Group is a project


    director''s job. Secondly, even if you


    insist on letting me take over the


    project, my ability is the first thing to


    consider. Do you actually think | can


    cope?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows, put down the


    fork in his hand, and looked at me


    seriously. "You have been working in


    Roberts Group for so many yee


    and had een pranie % director


    floth the bottom. Isn''t that enough


    proof of your abilities? There are no


    rules listed that a secretary cannot


    manage a project. You can ask Linda,


    she has been considered merely a


    special assistant since she joined


    Milton Group, but most of the


    company¡¯s projects came from her."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | frowned and couldn''t help but think that he was brainwashing me into it.


    After a pause, he continued, "In addition, the possibility of you winning the bid is very high, and that is in my interest."

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    How could | not have known? He just wanted to make use of my rtionship with Hendrix to gain more ground in the bid!


    Deep down, | didn''t want to do it. But | did not refute in time, and just fell silent.


    As he stared at me, his gaze was somewhat depressed. After a while, he said, "Of course, if you want to reject it, | will agree.


    However, there is a twenty percentmission from the project, and you will be missing out on it."


    | was stunned for a moment. "Twenty percent?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "For all our projects, the project manager gets twenty percentmission. It''s been set since


    thepany''s establishment."


    It was not that | didn''t knowmissions weremon, but normally, they were in the range of five to ten percent!


    However, a figure like this was tempting. It would mean amission of at least five figures. If the project was bigger, it would


    even mean a million dors!


    That was enough money to spend for a long, long time!


    Seeing me in a daze, Sebastian ate a few mouthfuls before he got up and walked to the desk. He handed over the documents to


    me and told me, "These are the details of the Roberts Group''s n. In addition, the local government of Asherton also intends to


    cooperate with Hendrix. It seems that we have no other advantage except for you, at present."


    | was speechless. "Even if | have a rtionship with Hendrix, he will not choose partners that are not up to par just because of a


    personal rtionship. As you said, the interests of thepany are highly valued in business circles."


    He smiled but said simply, "How would you know if you don''t try? The auction will start in the evening, which means you have to


    rush out the bidding ns now."


    | looked at him, and said a little angrily, "Mr. Milton, don''t you think you are making things difficult for me?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "You can''t do it? Or you don''t want to do it?"


    For a moment, | was speechless. | was neither unable nor unwilling to do it, but just felt a little strange.


    At my silence, he told me, "Arianna, you can consider it for your own interests. Also, if there''s anything you don''t understand, you


    can ask Linda."


    With that said, he continued to focus on his documents.


    | was stunned for a moment. | looked


    at the food on eyes te?


    appertiititide . Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But it didn''t take long for me to quickly pack up and leave his office.


    | had not crafted a bid for a long time, so | didn''t know how and where to start.


    When Linda arrived, she saw that |


    was staring nkly at theputer.


    She smiled and told me, "The Roberts


    Group came to bid f Ethts loca


    nprueort4 promote and


    expand its own. Roberts Group is a


    listedpany here. In other words,


    Hendrix is a capitalist to some extent.


    The purpose of his n is to make a


    hundredfold profit! All these interests


    are very important to them." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "The state-owned enterprises in


    Asherton intend to cooperate with


    Roberts Group, just like us. Seeing


    the development of this project. they


    sete tosh tne DORIS: The


    advantage is that they remain stable


    and safe, even if their prices may be


    lowered. After all, the funds of these


    state-owned enterprises are limited.


    This also means that they will appear


    in theter process for the sake of


    saving costs, or in some other


    process." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    "So when youe up with your n, you don''t have to deliberately price very low or very high. In short, you just need to set a


    price that can guarantee that we''ll earn money in thete stages. Then you have to consider the consequences of the Roberts


    Group''s work in Asherton. In addition, | suggest youmunicate with Mr. Milton and Mr. Roberts directly if it¡¯ s necessary.


    Communication between those two men in power will allow things to proceed more smoothly.


    After that, Linda said with a smile, "That''s my suggestion for this case. You can consult others for their suggestions too. After all,


    everyone''s opinion and abilities do add on."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    | nodded, and got up to thank her.


    Watching her leave, | remained silent for a while, and Naomi called.


    As usual, she chattered on continuously, "Arianna, what are you doing? I''m in the lobby. Come down and have coffee with me."


    | was speechless. "I''m working now. Mr. Milton just threw me an urgent task! I''m really struggling to settle it! How can | have time


    to have coffee with you?"


    "Is it that bad? Didn''t he ask you to be his secretary? Why is he giving you so much pressure?"


    I sighed. "It''s hard to say. By the way, where did you go just now? In such a hurry?"


    "| saw a handsome guy, so I''ve been beside myself. | fangirled for a while, and now I''m back. How''s the lunch? Is it delicious?"


    "Yes, it''s not bad!" After a pause, | asked her, "Do you know what Dahlia is doing now?"


    She hesitated for a moment and replied, "No, why did you ask about her all of a sudden? Do you have something to ask her?"


    "No!" | said, "The work that Sebastian gave me is a littleplicated. | felt that Dahlia seemed to know some people in the


    business circle, so | thought about asking her for help."


    She clicked her tongue and said, "She used to be in the business of high- end teas. About eight years ago, bribery was strife. It


    wasmon for people to buy extremely expensive tea as gifts. Most of her customers were either rich or nobles. She probably


    knows some important people, but | don''t think she is dependable at all!"


    "In the case of the Milton Group, we have topete with the people from state enterprises. | don''t know much about the


    structure of these circles, so | wanted to ask her about it. After all, knowing one''s enemy well helps one win the battle!" Last


    night, Dahlia had immediately recognized that man who hade with Hendrix as Oscar Hathaway. Clearly, she was familiar


    with many officials like him!


    In addition, based on Hendrix''s reactionsst night, Oscar was in town for a business deal.


    Naomi paused for a moment and said, "You''d better ask me or Tina instead. Although my Grandpa has retired, he still has


    connections, and they might be useful. Moreover, Tina''s husband is also in the business of luxury tea now. He''s probably in


    circles that could give you useful information, and it''s more reliable to ask him."


    After a moment''s pondering, | couldn''t help asking, "Are you still at the lobby?"


    She nodded. "Yes,e down and


    have a drink. Don''t underestimeda \


    ghmazy y person, it


    poieciiaea mean that | am useless!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Wait for me!" After hanging up,


    packed up and went siraightC O


    stairsdo het her. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She was sitting in the lobby, ying with her mobile phone, shopping bags in hand.


    Seeing me, she smiled and said, "Let''s go have some coffee!"


    The bags were filled with luxury


    goods. | couldn''t help bt i !


    sare staal. "pdesySu amily own


    some diamond mines?!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She did not work, but could spend so much money!

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    She smiled and said, "Not diamond mines! My Grandpa procured a legal coal mine a few years ago. It doesn''t make much


    money, but at least... | won''t starve to death."


    As expected, some people were born to work strenuously just for a living, while some people were born to luxuriate infort


    until death.


    | didn''t ask further. After some chuckling, we left to get some afternoon tea.


    We went in a white Cadic. |ughed and told Naomi, "Many girls would be envious of your current state."


    She cast a sidelong nce at me. "| have no worries, an unlimited budget, and can do whatever | want. That''s all..."


    | found it funny and responded, "That''s all? That''s the dream!"


    She smiled and said, "Arianna, the grass is always greener on the other side. | truthfully envy you very much. Even if you didn''t


    tell us anything, | know that your life story is not that. Sebastian is a famous person here, but he knows you. You''re not ordinary,


    but you don''t show it. You seem to be very mysterious, and very attractive too. Do you


    understand what | am implying?"


    | chuckled. Naomi was simple and straightforward, and filled with innocent curiosity. The car stopped at the entrance of a


    restaurant specializing in afternoon tea. Naomi announced, "Let''s go and have some tea!"


    The restaurant had a soothing ambience, with gentle songs ying in the background. It was an elegant and leisurely setting.


    After ordering some food, she asked me, "Why did Sebastian hand over the project director''s job to you?"


    | shook my head. "I''m not sure!" There was nothing | could say about Hendrix, so | kept my mouth shut.


    She pursed her lips and said seriously, "Is it because of the project that you are inquiring about the state enterprises?"


    | nodded and said, "Sebastian didn''t want to participate in this project initially, because Milton Group didn''t have any technology-


    based businesses. | was surprised when he suddenly wanted to take it on and handed the task to me. I''m not sure, but it''s


    definitely tricky to negotiate with the Roberts Group."


    She thought for a moment and asked, "When do they start bidding?"


    "Tonight!"


    mn it. He just asked you toe up with the n this afternoon?"


    | nodded in exhaustion, "I can''t think of a good n in such a short time. s!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She looked at me and said, "Tell me what you have so far, maybe | can help you with something.¡±


    | told her the details of the project. She thought for a while with her head tilted. "Where''s the bidding tonight?"


    "The Greend Hotel!"


    She nodded and said, "| know who


    Oscar Hathaway IS [Miasranigeor


    one t@igat!intormation, to see if


    we can get an edge!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    I said yes to her and when | looked up, | saw two familiar faces. | couldn''t help but frown. Why were they together?


    Naomi looked over as well and said


    in surprise, "D*mn, why is Da nene


    with such a-handsodife buy? ait,


    ADR he Mr. Handsome | stalked


    on the street this morning?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | put my hand on my forehead. Why did such an innocent phrase sound so lewd when Naomi said it?!


    | held back myughter. Looking at them, | said, "Perhaps they are having a business discussion!"


    Evan kept a straight face as he


    followed behind them. Even ihe was


    asked to meetalone, Glowing


    Hehatk s nature, he would have


    definitely arranged for Evan toe.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Naomi was quite annoyed. "D*mn, who does she think she is, hooking up with anyone? She''s so unattractive! See how unfit she


    looks! How could she get to know such a handsome guy?"


    Naomi and my seats were rtively hidden. If Hendrix and Dahlia didn''t deliberately look around, they wouldn''t be able to see


    us.


    We watched Hendrix and Dahlia then walked to a window seat and sit down, and Naomi''s nosy nature manifested.


    She called the waiter over, "Hey, could we change seats?"


    ¡°Of course, where would you like to be seated?"


    Naomi pointed at the spot next to Hendrix and Dahlia, indicating her intent to the waiter.


    The waiter agreed for us to move. | looked at Naomi and said, "It won''t be easy to snoop. Both of us know Dahlia. If we change


    seats now, she''ll inevitably see us when we stand up and walk there. Besides, | know this guy. His name is Hendrix Roberts!


    He''s the president of the Roberts Group. We are bidding against them tonight."


    She stared nkly and asked after a pause, "The Roberts Group''s president?"


    Naomi seemed quite shocked. She looked at him, and suddenly seemed to think of something. She looked at me. "When we


    were in Myanway, you said that you had a close connection to the Roberts family. So, what is your rtionship with him?"


    After thinking for a while, | said, "Well, we''re husband and wife!"


    Her jaw dropped. She was so surprised that it almost touched the floor. "You''re a powerful president''s wife? Then, why are you a


    Milton Group secretary? | finally understand why Sebastian gave you this project. He clearly wanted you to use your rtionship


    to get the bid! What are you so worried about then?"


    ncing at Hendrix and Dahlia, she clicked her tongue and looked back at me. "So, the friend you spoke ofst night was him?


    And both you and Dahlia bumped into Hendrix? But now, why is Dahlia and Hendrix meeting alone?"


    | shook my head, unsure myself. | simply exined the rtionship between Hendrix and myself and said, "Naomi, | didn''t intend


    to hide it from you, | just didn¡¯t know how to say it. | have too much history with Hendrix, so there is also a lot ofplications


    between us. | came to Asherton to live my own life."


    She frowned. "So it''s a lover''s spat? Or did he cheat on you, so you left him?"


    |ughed. "Why are you always thinking about such weird matters?


    She clicked her tongue and said,


    not weird! Rich people are g qn


    like that, rep ¡®they? Bakes: he''s so


    Ratercionl and wealthy, I''m sure


    plenty of people want to throw


    themselves at him." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded and didn''t deny it, simply


    telling her, "He isn''t so bad. We s


    for our own reaseny cls¡¯ t beat a


    oye, dl bHose to leave him and let


    him be together with someone who


    could. | wanted him to have a normal


    life." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What?" She was a little confused.


    "What the hell is that? If you can''t


    give birth, you could Be an VB)


    child. The e''s ples woe (nce ie


    ¡°bac ae sen nowadays, so what


    the hell are you talking about? He''s


    such a precious, desirable man, so


    why are you throwing him away?


    What are you thinking?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | didn''t know what to say, so | pointed towards Hendrix''s direction, reminding her of her purpose to eavesdrop.


    She snorted and said, "Don''t change the subject. Besides, you just said that Dahlia would recognize us. You think she wouldn''t


    see me if | stood up?"

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    | reminded her kindly, "She is sitting with her back to us. Hendrix might see me if | stand, but Hendrix doesn''t know you, so rest


    assured you can walk over inconspicuously."


    She pursed her lips and paused. "Does that mean that I''m the only one having fun?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Well, it wasn''t convenient for me to participate! | shrugged my shoulders.


    She leaned against her seat and said dully, "It''s boring to eavesdrop alone. | won''t go."


    When | saw this, | thought that she had given up, but | didn''t expect her to ask me seriously, "How''s Hendrix''s temper?"


    | was stunned and a little confused. "Why do you ask?"


    "Don''t think too hard about it. Just tell me how his temper is."


    "He looks cold, but he''s a chivalrous gentleman!"


    She suddenly stood up, smiled a little brightly, and walked straight onwards.


    | was a little confused. | didn''t know what she was going to do. | saw her get a waitress, and said something to her.


    The waitress, initially fawning over Hendrix, suddenly became angry, maybe even a little disgusted.


    When Naomi finished speaking, the waitress walked away. Naomi gestured in my direction and smiled brightly at me.


    About two minutester, the waitress came out carrying a ss of juice. She walked to Hendrix, slipped her hand, and spilled the


    juice all onto Hendrix''s suit.


    Hendrix left for the washroom in a hurry to deal with it, and Naomi waved to me and asked me to move next to her.


    | sat down beside her and looked at her curiously. "What did you say to her?"


    Sheughed cunningly and told me, "I said Hendrix was your husband, but he still has rtionships with other women despite


    being married. He''s not looking for beautiful women, but rich ones instead!"


    I...


    So, the president of the Roberts Group was now a lousy cheating husband, trying to live off wealthy women?


    No wonder the waitress had been so disgusted.


    "She just believed what you said?" | was a little surprised. Hendrix and Dahlia hardly looked a


    match.


    She shrugged. "She''s probably new to society and has not much experience. For starters, Dahlia''s bag is an old- fashioned


    Burberry bag. It was popr but definitely not of thetest season. To that waitress who just started working, such an expensive


    bag is already mindblowing, so never mind the season. On the contrary, Hendrix''s outfit ispletely bespoke, and only those


    well-versed with luxury goods would be able to discern it."


    There was nothing | could say. Not


    long after, a voice cam fronerkehind


    Q ( seataHf gra Wahi S voice. "Mr.


    eis _


    Roberts, are you alright?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine!" Hendrix spoke, cold and indifferent.


    "F*ck!" Naomi suddenly swore, and |


    stared at her nkly, Howerearory|


    ige tolonk ak Het and asked,


    hat''s wrong?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m not feeling well. | need to go to the bathroom," she replied, running off. | was stunned.


    After Naomi had been gone for a while, | heard Dahlia''s speak again. "Mr. Roberts, is Arianna really your wife?"


    "Yes!" His voice sounded a little cold and impatient.


    "Actually, when we met at the Zero


    Club yesterday, | really couldn''t


    believe it! Dahlia gaidtihis-vtds


    ranttion¨¦d * any of the other girls,


    they wouldn''t be able to believe it


    either. It''s definitely not just me who


    feels this way!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The other girls?"

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    "Yes!" Dahlia seemed to have piqued Hendrix''s interest. "Some time ago, we went to Myanway together and almost died there.


    You may not believe it. We all suffered a lot, especially Arianna. She is the one who went through the most. We were locked up


    in an operating theatre..."


    As she said this, she whimpered and spoke in a whisper, as if to create a depressing ambiance for her tale.


    | couldn¡¯t see Hendrix''s expression, but he didn''t speak, so | thought that he was probably listening.


    Dahlia did not continue, so Hendrix took the initiative to interject, "An operating theatre?"


    "Yes!" Dahlia eximed, her voice breaking as if she might weep. "I don''t know how to tell you, but it was a nightmare.


    Everything at that time was simply terrifying. Those brutes brought the girls over from our country just to use their bodies as a


    means of drug transportation. It was so torturous as we awaited our own surgeries, it was even more distressing than the


    surgery itself..."


    "In order to help us, Arianna had to strike a deal with those criminals... And hence, she got into trouble.¡±


    | couldn''t figure out what she was thinking at the moment. Did | get into trouble because | pleaded for their safety?


    Hendrix uttered coldly, "Continue speaking!"


    Dahlia said, "In fact, Arianna could''ve left safely without us. She seemed to be very familiar with the Milton family, and those


    criminals wanted to send her to Monsa, but she stayed. When she knew that we were to be operated on, she went to plead with


    Kaleb Becker...¡±


    | frowned. All this while, | kept having the feeling that the way she described it sounded extremely misleading.


    He continued to listen to her. "Kaleb was not seduced by women, so he handed Arianna over to three men, and asked her to


    apany them. As long as she agreed, he would let us go..."


    | suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. When did such a ridiculous thing happen?


    Dahlia continued, "I saw that Arianna wasn''t willing to leave with you yesterday, probably because she felt guilty, or vited...


    That''s why she didn''t want to let you get close. She probably didn''t want things to turn out like this. It''s not her fault"


    ¡°Moreover, those days in Myanway were dark ones. Sebastian''s appearance was like a ray of light, giving Arianna hope. In order


    to save Arianna, Sebastian was seriously injured. Later, he brought us to Europe. During the time we were recuperating, Arianna


    and Sebastian were really quite a matching pair."


    ¡°If we hadn''t met you at the Zero Clubst night, we would have thought that Arianna and Sebastian were together. They


    seemed like they would''ve had a happy rtionship together..."


    At that moment, | didn''t know what to say. It was preposterous, | nearlyughed out loud.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Naomi came back and saw me


    snickering. She lowered her yoied aid


    6c What dia you hear? Why are


    you smiling so cynically?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | smiled lightly and said, "Nothing. |


    just heard a story outta pritetitrle


    mma, {taauns Very interesting."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, speaking in a low voice, "Is she stirring up some nonsense again?!"


    | smiled and did not say anything. |


    got up immediately, theyorrgihg\ ''!


    tchein@sdett by Dahlia or


    endrix. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    | walked over to their table. Dahlia, who was still weeping, finally saw me. Her eyes widened for a moment. Her jaw dropped but


    she was dumbstruck.


    Hendrix''s gaze fell on me, looking at me with a heart-wrenching look in his eyes.


    From the looks of it, he had probably believed Dahlia to some extent. Dahlia probably thought that Hendrix woulde to dislike


    me because of my insolence, which was why she had crafted such a story.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As for why she had deliberately said that Sebastian took good care of me, she probably wanted Hendrix to think that | was a


    promiscuous woman who could fall in love with anyone.


    To be honest, | wanted to thank her for deliberately trying to smear me. | would have no more reasons to push Hendrix away


    otherwise.


    "Dahlia, it''s impossible for a good man to fall in love with you, much less an ordinary man. You are neither physically attractive,


    talented, nor kind-hearted. Basically, you don''t have any characteristics that would attract a man. To be honest, if a woman like


    Naomi or a woman like


    Tina were here, | would willingly and generously give Hendrix up. But you really don''t deserve him!"


    "You..."


    She was so angry that she couldn''t say a word.


    | looked at Hendrix with a faint smile and said, "Hendrix, everything she said just now, is to tell you that | don''t deserve you.


    Whatever deeper meaning it has, I''m sure you understand better than me. This woman is foul inside and outside, and she is just


    scheming to get close to youo"


    He looked at me, stretched out his hand, and pulled me into his arms. Ignoring Dahlia, he looked at me, distressed and filled with


    love. "She doesn''t deserve me at all!"


    After that, he pulled me out of the restaurant directly, and Evan did not follow.


    Outside the restaurant...


    | pushed Hendrix away and looked at him, calmly. "Let go now, we''re done with the show!"


    He frowned and nced at me. "The reason you pushed me away was because of what happened in Myanway?"


    | nodded and said, "I''m luckier than


    them. | did not get any surgery, but |


    experienced some distressing


    maltels: However, | managed am


    survive. A ? hove my


    yt BOI " "What do you want to


    choose?" His face was ashen.


    "Arianna, you pushed me away


    without asking me anything, from


    beginning to end. In your opinion, I''m


    not worthy of your trust. You''re


    willing to ask Sebastian, a man


    you''ve only met a few times, to help


    you, and yet not me. What do you


    treat me as?!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say for a while. | was really trying my best to push him away.


    "What?" Naomi had me followed out, asking in confusion, "What are you two arguing about now? You''re Hendrix, right?¡±


    Naomi was only a bit over five feet


    tall, and Hendrix, standing at more


    than six feet, towered over her. She


    looked up at him ands id, "NOT!


    since rakagesi lions of


    assets daily. Why can''t you be a little


    rational in your private affairs? Do


    you believe what that foul woman


    said to you? If you have brains, you''ll


    ask for the truth. You started to ask


    Arianna all these things without


    rifying anything. Do you think that


    makes any sense?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Naomi''s sudden appearance stunned Hendrix and me for a moment. Hendrix frowned slightly and looked at her. "What do you


    mean?"


    "Oh my god!" Naomi was a little


    angry. She pulled mea ay andsaid,


    Se ox Gigati\Re iS brainiess!


    d better not waste your time on


    him." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    | was hauled out by Naomi. Hendrix, who was behind us, caught up with us and pulled me away.


    ¡°Arianna, can we make things clear before leaving?" Amidst the crowd, Hendrix''s outstanding looks and towering figure were so


    attractive.


    Naomi had a fiesty temper. She looked at him, "What are you talking about? You already yelled at her before you even figured


    out what''s going on. That''s all. There''s nothing to say."


    After a pause, she added, "By the way, Mr. Roberts, don''t feel that you can do whatever you want just because you''re good-


    looking.¡±


    I...


    | felt that Naomi might not have a clear idea of the situation.


    After a slight pause, | could not help saying, "Naomi, can you go back to the car first and wait for me for a while? | have


    something to say to him."


    She nodded and looked at Hendrix as she said, "You! Regardless of what Dahlia said to you just now, just know that she''s


    extremely twisted. You must not believe her words! She''s devout and always prays to God, but actually, she''s a hypocritical liar!"


    ¡°Naomi, what are you talking about?" Dahlia, who just came out of the restaurant, rushed directly to Naomi and began picking a


    fight.


    The two women could not care less about their image. They began pping each other.


    Dahlia was wearing stilettos and took them off to hit Dahlia with the sharp heel. "Dahlia, if | find you ndering Arianna again, |


    won''t let you off. I''ve seen so many types of women, and it''s the first time I''ve seen someone as disgusting as you. If Arianna


    hadn''t saved you, your dead body would be f*cking floating in some unknown river in Myanway now!"


    The two women attracted a group of people as Naomi yelled and hit Dahlia.


    Dahlia was not one to be a pushover, and she grabbed Naomi''s hair. "Do you think she only saved me? Are you dead? Didn''t


    she save you too? Naomi, do you think she will like a brown-nosing dog like you? I''m telling you, you''re just daydreaming. She


    just wants to take advantage of you."


    The two women fought, and it was impossible to break their fight. Passers-by gathered to look on nosily.


    | looked at Hendrix, and saw that he was only looking at me indifferently, as if his attention had always been on me.


    "Can you make Evan separate them?" Although Naomi was hot-tempered, she wasn''t very strong. If she went on like this, she


    would definitely get hurt.


    Hendrix nced at Evan, and then pulled me into his car.


    Before | had time to struggle, he pressed me onto the seat.


    ¡°Hendrix, you..."


    "Shut up!" He opened his mouth, his voice low.


    The car zoomed to the downtown area. | was so shocked by the eleration that | held on tightly.


    After a long time, he parked his car


    on the side of the road.aad steppe!


    gopout and pulled me along.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hendrix, why did you bring me here?" | asked as he dragged me with him.


    He walked so fast that | struggled to follow, and | almost slipped several times.


    | was not familiar with the roads around here, so | was a little nervous.


    Fortunately, after walking base ile,


    he took me to F¡é stonth¨¦side 6th


    rbad, aera river. Please read iteConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As we walked down the river bank, he


    suddenly pressed me o eee


    d bis eyes were hashing darkly."


    it to hear everything, everyst


    detail." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    | was stunned. Looking at the anger on his handsome face, | was a little scared. | didn''t know what to say, so | looked at him


    motionlessly, a little absent-minded.


    He seemed to realize that he''d been too rough. He took a slight breath to suppressed his anger, and looked at me darkly. "When


    did you go to Myanway? Why did you go there? What happened in Myanway? How did youe back? | want to know."


    He stood in front of me, and his tall body almost blocked all light from my gaze.


    I stared at him nkly as | said, "It''s all in the past. There''s nothing to say."


    "What do you mean you don''t have anything to say? Arianna, are you treating me like an idiot? Even if you look down on me, I''m


    still your husband, right? Do you think a husband doesn''t even have the right to know what happened to his wife?"


    | have never seen him like this. He was angry and irritable, and seemingly very helpless. Perhaps he was at wit''s end on how to


    deal with me.


    "Yes!" | spoke and looked towards the sparkling waves on the river. "After leaving Jarold City, | went to Andnd to see that


    child, and then | came to Asherton. Later, | met Michael. 5 years have passed, but he has not let go of the past, so he found


    someone to frame me..."


    "Somehow, when you experience certain things, you don''t feel anything. When you recall themter, you realize how difficult it


    was. Such is life."


    He listened quietly to me. | also narrated the time | met him in Myanway, and how Dahlia was hurt because of me. | told him


    everything.


    After a moment of silence, he looked at me and said, "I''m not opposed if you''re doing what you like, but Arianna, you''re a married


    woman. You shouldn''t live with Sebastian. If someone notices, it''ll cause a scene. It may be worse than we can handle!"


    "| know that, but I''ve juste back. | don''t have a better choice for the time being."


    But this was not the problem we wanted to discuss. Looking at him, | said with a serious face, "Hendrix, | originally wanted to


    leave silently, but now it seems impossible. | shouldn''t have told you about what Dahlia mentioned, but | have done so. Now that


    we are here, let''s talk about our affairs, just you and me!"


    Our eyes met. His gaze was deep and bright, filled with determination and warmth. "Okay!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I sat on one of the benches and looked at the ripples caused by the breeze blowing across the river, as well as the swaying


    willows.


    | sighed slightly and said, "Hendrix,


    I''ve never considered continuing


    being with you, since | left Jarold City.


    The reason why | didn''t mention


    divorce is that, i Eqifior we


    Haye alically split five years ago.


    After all, if an employee misses work


    for three days, it means automatic


    termination. The same principle goes


    fora marriage. If we'' re separated for


    three years, our divorce would be


    automatically made legal. Therefore,


    in many ways, we are finished,


    despite being husband and wife in


    name." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His face darkened, and he looked at


    me motionlessly. "You can a


    words so easily, (gi Kebause you


    Have ave considered my feelings?


    Or because you have never loved


    me?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    | remained silent, but my heart ached. | took a faint breath and responded to his question, "You can treat it as such. That | never


    loved you."


    He pinched my wrist so hard that it hurt, but | didn''t react. | allowed him to grip me.


    "Hendrix, everything is bound to


    come to an end, including


    rtionships. Sometimes | may be


    quite undignified... Wh want)\ 1)


    spqeninaa.oefdtate want to


    chase after it. But after | get it, | don''t


    think it''s a big deal. Not to mention


    what you''ve done to me in the past


    three years, you set my mother up,


    and killed my child. | cannot forget all


    of this. | hate you so much that | can''t


    continue to live with you, least of all...


    love you." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    | couldn''t fathom how damaging my words were to him, but at least, it might force him to leave.


    Looking at his gloomy, cold face, | continued speaking, expressionlessly, "In fact, | considered how rich and handsome you are,


    and perhaps, | could ignore the past. Even if | don''t love you, | could pretend to. Women are born to be good at acting, aren''t


    they?"


    "But | found that being with you would keep me suffering, so | decided to leave. Do you know why | don''t want you with me now?


    | met a man better than you. Do you know Sebastian? Hendrix, I''ve met a better man, so please, can you let go? | want to find


    my own happiness!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He suddenlyughed. His tone was very low, and his face was cold and silent. His handsome face looked extremely frightening,


    and his cynicalugh was ghastly.


    ¡°Find your own happiness?" He sneered, "You can''t wait to move in with him? To join the Milton Group, or perhaps, set your


    sights on the next group of aristocrats?"


    | nodded and said without a second thought, "Everyone has to live for themselves. Sebastian is excellent in both appearance


    and financial abilities. In addition, although he knows my past, he has never shown that he disapproves. He''s really great!"


    He stared at me for a long time as if he wanted to see something different on my face, but he could not discern anything. After a


    long time, he sneered and said, "Huh, great!"


    He said them with his teeth gnashing in anger.


    He turned around and walked to the side of the car. After taking a few steps, he stopped and turned back to look at me. "Arianna,


    HI ask you one more time. Are all those words you said just now true?"


    "Yes, every word is from the bottom of my heart, and every word is true!" There was no need to be involved with him. Since |


    intended to break the bonds between us, it should be clean-cut!


    "Hah!" He scoffed cynically. "Fine. Since that''s the case, there''s no need for me to be sentimental."


    | didn''t turn around to see his back. | stood in the same ce, as if my heart had been hollowed out. Grandma was right. I''ve


    been an indecisive procrastinator my whole life. | always could not let go of the past, and it was detrimental in the long run.


    In the dead of the night, | ofteny in bed and wondered, why did | have to part with Hendrix?


    | couldn''t find an answer. Maybe it is really like what Naomi said. | was crazy and shrewd, so | would be happier if | pushed away


    someone who loved me.


    But so much has happened that even if we did stay together, after more than a decade of life''s quarrels, | was afraid that | would


    unearth my buried resentment, and use it as a reason to hurt him.


    When | returned to Milton Group, it


    was almost time to gel f work (11


    Sehaslenenstaribes in a white


    shirt, and a ck coat was on his


    arm. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at me coldly and said, "Has the bidding case been prepared?"


    | nodded and handed the documents


    to him. Then | said, "Others use


    two week # praparcalstoposal |


    Fura ay to rush it, so Hendrix


    would probably not be interested in it


    at all." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He flipped through the pages, seemingly disgusted. "This is the worst proposal I''ve ever seen. The absolute worst!"


    | pursed my lips. | had known it.


    Despite the advice Lpsiagne


    gaye mertird Nas no angle for me


    to win this case. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    It was such a rushed proposal, so clearly it could not be well prepared. After a pause, | said, "The Milton Group does not excel in


    this field. Hendrix would never pick us."


    Sebastian frowned and threw the proposal in his hand aside. He looked at me and said, "Let''s go eat first."


    | kept assuming that he didn''t actually want this bid at all. Else, why would he have asked me to do it at thest minute?


    He looked at the time and found it was already six o''clock. "The bidding time is eight o''clock in the evening. I''ll go to the


    Greend Hotel first. Can you eat out tonight?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Picking up his car keys, he said, "Bring all the things you need with you. Go straight to the Greend Hotel, and have dinner


    there."


    | was stunned and asked, "Are youing?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "I won''t go. Did you think you could win the bid on your own? With your terrible bidding


    proposal? Or using your face?"


    ES


    How vicious his words were!


    | cast him a scathing nce and chose to remain silent. | packed my things and followed him out of the office.


    In the car, he drove as he spoke emotionlessly, "Have you checked whichpanies are participating in the bidding?"


    | was stunned for a moment and shook my head. "No, | have asked my friend... | just know that the bidders are from state-owned


    enterprises.¡±


    He nced at me angrily, probably feeling appalled by my response. "Miss Reid, how did you be a director at the Roberts


    Group?"


    | frowned, and he looked at me coldly. He said, mercilessly, "Your bad proposal doesn''t show any knowledge of your opponents.


    Do you really think the Milton family is just having some fun?"


    "Mr. Milton, it''s been less than six hours since | was assigned this. | needed to understand its design and advantages and


    understand my opponents and their selling points. | had epted willingly despite your deration of myck of abilities. But


    please understand, | can only say that I''ve tried my best since I''m not as smart as you."


    | spoke out, a little angry. Even a genius couldn''t excel at something which usually required two weeks to a month to prepare, in


    just six hours. | did not think | was a genius, and my ability was limited.


    He nced at me again and narrowed his eyes slightly. "So do you feel that you have been wronged?"


    "No!" After all, unreasonable bosses weremon.


    He paused and responded, "| can''t


    deny that six hours isn''t much. It''s


    good that you''re able to\analie il


    ths adyamaiye$ itd disadvantages


    and concoct a 3000-word proposal in


    just a few hours. However, Arianna, it


    doesn''t mean that it couldn''t be done


    better." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | kept quiet. This person was obviously unreasonable. It was useless to talk back.


    Naomi called me on the phone, and


    her voice was as loud as usual


    "D*mn wo newharhave co i


    beak athe t you going to check up


    on me? | fought for you!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How are you?" | asked her, but | wasn''t worried. Hendrix had asked Evan to handle her situation. He would have taken good


    care of her.


    She clicked her tongue and said, "I''m


    in the hospital, but I''m fine. ICO)


    sequeneribemnae re Dahlia''s


    face, but I''m still not satisfied."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    I sighed. "Naomi, thank you. I''ll visit you tomorrow and treat you to some good food."


    "No!" She asked curiously, "Since you and Hendrix are husband and wife, why are you acting like strangers? Did he do


    something you can''t ept? Or did you both do not love each other at all? Although some other couples may not love each


    other very much, they still would not behave like you!"


    | pursed my lips. "It''s not that. | don''t have anything to do with him anymore. We could be considered as divorced."


    She was a little irritable. "Arianna, let me ask you. Hendrix is a priceless gem of a man! Why did you push him away so much?"


    | couldn''t stand her nosy behavior and answered, "I just don''t love him anymore."


    Feeling annoyed, | cut her off. "Naomi, | have something to do now. Rest well, and I''ll go to visit you tomorrow."


    | hung up and felt a gaze on me. Sebastian was staring at me when | looked up.


    | couldn''t help frowning and said, "Mr. Milton, you''re driving! Look ahead."


    He looked away and said indifferently, "I''m as curious as Naomi is. You seem to be hiding from Hendrix all the time. Why?"


    | pursed my lips. "Mr. Milton, since when have you enjoyed prying into other''s private life?"


    He shrugged and smiled. "I''m just curious. By the way, after the project is settled, we''re going to Jarold City. Don''t forget our


    agreement from Myanway."


    | was stunned for a moment and replied, "Got it!" He wanted Grandma''s sandalwood box.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Greend Hotel. It was still early, so Sebastian took me for a meal in the restaurant next


    door.


    A lot of people had arrived at therge auction hall. It was inevitable that we would meet some others from the business world,


    and someone came to greet Sebastian.


    Sebastian asked me to find a quiet ce to go through the proposal carefully again. At least, | shouldn''t disgrace the Milton


    Group.


    There was a rest area behind the hotel. As the sun began setting, | leaned back on a sofa to check the case. My brain ached. |


    didn''t know that much about the general situation, to begin with... and on top of everything, it was done in such a great rush.


    "You are... Miss Reid?" A voice snuck in my ear, and | was stunned for a moment.


    Looking up, | saw a plump middle- aged man standing in front of me with a briefcase in his hand.


    | didn''t know how to react. | looked at the man and said, "Hello, you¡¯re...?"


    He burst outughing and said, "Miss Reid, you must have so much going on to have forgotten me so quickly. We just metst


    night."


    Last night???


    After hesitating for a moment, |


    looked at him and suddenly reatid¨¦d


    S eihingd, cont help but


    aise "You are Director


    Hathaway... Oscar?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He grinned and said, "Miss Reid, you have to remember this time. Don''t forget me again. That''s not nice!"


    | smiled and felt a little awkward. | got up and shook hands with him to apologize, but he held me back.


    He took the opportunity to sit down


    next to me, to look at myepropasal |


    ie ugheres MI8SREG, are you here


    t


    a


    Um apaie in the bid?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded and smiled faintly. "And you too, Oscar?"


    Judging by his appearance, he wasn''t


    just there to spectate-BesidesO"


    xan@h¨¦ Sbviously didn''t get toN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    talkst night. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Most probably, he hade to participate in the bid.


    He had a smile on his face. He then spoke as he saw me shut myptop, "| wonder where you work, Miss Reid...¡±

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    "| work for the Milton Group!" | answered, "Oscar, | heard that politicians like yourself are not able to participate. So, you''re here


    now because..?"


    He was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "Yes, of course, we can''t participate. It''s my wife who''s doing so. It''s not great to


    have her stay home idly, so | arranged for a corporate position for her to keep her busy. Hence, | could get some peace and quiet


    at home! | am here to apany her today."


    From his exnation, it seemed like he was a caring husband!


    | smiled. Seeing that it was gettingte, | stood up and said, "Oscar, the auction is about to begin. | have to go and prepare first,


    so I''ll take my leave."


    He stood up with a smile, but he blocked my way. "Miss Reid, there is still some time. It''s rare to see you, so why don''t we talk? It


    won''t take a lot of time, just a few minutes."


    | was stunned. Even if | was stupid, | could understand what he meant. He''d waited for this opportunity!


    ¡°Oscar, you are too kind. But | am just a low-ranked employee. What could you need to speak


    to me about?"


    He sat back on his chair and looked at me with a smile, indicating for me to sit down and talk.


    | sat down and stared at him as | maintained my polite demeanor.


    "How muchmission will you receive for this project?" He asked, straight to the point.


    Huh! | chuckled lightly. "Oscar, are you showing genuine concern for the livelihood of the citizens?"


    With a heartyugh, he said rather frankly, "Miss Reid, you''re rather humorous.¡±


    | smiled lightly and didn''t say anything further.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He stoppedughing. "Miss Reid, why don''t you tell me? | think if we strike a good deal, we may be partners for a lifetime. What


    do you think?"


    | smiled faintly and told him, "How about this, Oscar, you have to tell me first, why you care about mymission? This way, |


    can borate better, right?"


    He pursed his lips, and the smile on his face deepened. "Miss Reid, you''re rather frank too!"


    As he spoke, he pushed a bank card


    towards me, a smile in his eyes,


    "There is twenty thousand dors


    worth of credit on this S G20. efom


    we awamar ON You certainly


    n''t be satisfied with just this. This


    is why | intend to top up. As long as


    you have a few good words about me


    to Mr. Roberts, I''ll give you an extra


    fifty thousand. Of course, you can


    name mea figure as well. | can give


    you as much as you want." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was a little surprised. My eyes fell


    on the bank card on the table. |


    narrowed my eyes S jghtty, stobaldr


    fablerand Kae my chin. "You


    mean that | should just give up on the


    bid and focus on selling you to Mr.


    Roberts? Did | get that right?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, you are indeed smart. Such a bright, sharp, and likable person. Indeed, Mr. Roberts has good taste!" The smile on his face


    became more confident.


    There was a bit of lewdness in his smile. He pushed the bank card towards me again, signaling for me to put it away.


    | did not take it immediately. Instead,


    | contemted the bank card Oe,


    said lightly, "T Pay ytholisant-4e


    thatsquiea lot. If you add the


    remaining fifty, | could even afford


    the down payment for a house in


    Asherton already." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Seeing him smile, | couldn''t help butugh. "But that might not be enough. You probably don''t understand the Milton Group


    commission system. The Milton Group has always been generous to employees, and they give 20% of the money for the project


    to the person in charge. Hendrix''s investment in this project should be at least ten million dors. | don''t need to bother with just


    the down payment anymore. With thatmission, | could even buy the whole house at once, don''t you think?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The smile on his face suddenly froze. He squinted his eyes at me, and said in a cold voice, "You will get twenty thousand dors


    just from this favor. Miss Reid, do you know what happens when a woman gets greedy?"


    I smiled slightly and said, "Oscar, how could you say that? | am not greedy. Hendrix and | have prior history, and so Milton Group


    should have an upper hand. Hence, I''d benefit them, but I''d benefit myself too. But in your case, if | take your money now, |


    would have betrayed mypany for a paltry sum, disregarding future benefits. | would not be able to get a job in this industry


    anymore! Does it not make sense?"


    As | spoke, | pushed the bank card back to him with a smile. "Oscar, please investigate your target''s background next time


    before attempt bribery. Don''t pull such a ridiculous stunt again."


    It was gettingte. | got up and went straight into the auction room, not looking at Oscar.


    In the hall, Sebastian''s tall figure caught my eye. | walked to him and asked lightly, "How sure are you about this project?"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at me. "Shouldn''t | be the one to ask you such a question?"


    | pursed my lips, "You must have prepared this project for at least a few weeks prior. Linda should have been managing it before


    you decided to take advantage of me!"


    He nced sideways at me without saying a word, motioning for me to sit next to him. After a moment of silence, he said, "It


    doesn''t seem like I''ll get much use out of you for this."


    | shrugged and said, "| agree!" After all, | had just said such harsh words to Hendrix earlier that afternoon. It was impossible for


    me to get close to him now.


    There were more people milling into the auction hall. Five minutes before the bidding started, the ce was already full. Then,


    everyone became quiet, waiting for the organizer to take the stage.


    When | looked around and saw no sign of Linda, | could not help being curious. | whispered to Sebastian, "Are you really going


    to use my bidding proposal?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Can''t |?"


    | nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Five minutester, Evan stood on the stage and briefly introduced the Roberts Group, their bidding target, and ns. After that,


    he asked all the participants to pitch their proposals on stage.


    A total of 19panies came, and


    some were nbegernaeh gute earlyan.


    Ose. e (were


    caine s most influential


    piiloelie Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As | listened carefully, there wasn''t much difference in their ideas and prices.


    It was so boring that | nearly nodded


    off. Then, Sebastian''s-vbi¡ée Woke Ire.


    alpostai Get ready." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing a new document in my peas


    | was stunned. | looked it anoles


    realized it ves apqguatticde


    pronosal! Stared nkly and looked


    sideways at Sebastian. "Did you


    prepare this in advance?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Look through it carefully.


    I''ll go up with you. Don''t embarrass me."

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    | was a little speechless. "Mr. Milton, why are you ying with fire? You had a proposal prepared in advance, then me to make


    another one. Now that it''s almost time to present it, you''ve given me yet another new one. Do you think | can memorize


    everything within a few minutes?"


    He said calmly, "You won''t know unless you try."


    | had nothing more to say.


    | red at him in resentment. | really didn''t want to talk to him anymore. | looked down at the auction n and was particrly


    surprised.


    | looked at him, stunned and asked, "Did you do this? Or Linda?"


    He nced at me but ignored my question. "It''s your turn next."


    | pursed my lips and went back to studying it carefully. | had no choice but to do my best now.


    "The next bid is from the Milton Group. Please get ready," said the emcee on stage.


    | couldn''t help but panic a little. The new proposal looked good, but I''m not prepared enough. It was toost minute.


    | broke out into cold sweat, and my hands started to shake uncontrobly.


    Out of the blue, arge hand suddenly covered mine. | blinked at it fora moment then looked up into Sebastian''s dark eyes.


    The man said indifferently, probably in an attempt to console me, "Don''t be nervous. Even if the bid fails, you can still continue to


    work for the Milton Group."


    | pursed my lips and red at him before | pulled my hand away. "Oh please, don''t pretend to be merciful now. Please just let me


    know in advance next time?"


    He smiled charmingly, his voice clear, "Okay, I''ll inform you in advance."


    | wanted to punch the smile off of his face. | might''ve if it weren''t for where | was right then.


    Sensing someone looking at me, | sneaked a peek over my shoulder and started.


    Aman dressed in ck, who | had not noticed earlier, was openly staring at us from not too far away. His eyes were gloomy and


    | shivered at the coldness in his gaze as he looked at the both of us.


    Needless to say, he''d definitely misunderstood and thought that there was something between Sebastian and me.


    "| think that he saw everything!" Sebastian said in a low voice. "Do you think that he will reject our bid outright because he''s


    mad?"


    | pressed my lips together and inhaled deeply. | shook off my anger and said as calmly as possible, "Don''t worry, Hendrix isn''t


    unreasonable like you."


    Sebastian had been facing that way the whole time. It was obvious that he''d grabbed my hand on purpose just so Hendrix would


    see it. That sneaky scoundrel!


    After the introduction, there was a smattering round of apuse from the audience.


    It''s my turn now!


    | got up and walked up to the stage. Hendrix stood by the table at the edge, staring at me with a cold and sharp gaze.


    Knowing that he was definitely pissed, | sighed slightly, went on stage, and handed the Powerpoint slides from Sebastian to the


    staff.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Then | started my presentation,


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Arianna, the


    person in charge-afte Watton O


    Groues\it- Thank you very much for


    giving us this chance, Mr. Roberts, for


    me to exin our ideasand ns to


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    | did not want to bore people, so |


    kept my introduction brief. | ined


    the Tegel:


    ulin . Fortunately, | was able to


    remember most of it, and it went


    smoothly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After the presentation was over, | let


    out a sigh of relief. Just as | was


    about to conclude and walk Z


    Hendrix s caer snssane and


    intehrep ed me. "Miss Reid, right?


    Your exnation just now was


    wonderful. This n is unique and


    the Roberts Group and | both


    approve of it. But can | ask you some


    in-depth questions?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Looking at his charming face, | didn''t know what he was going to do next. | nodded slightly and said with a faint smile, "Please


    ask!"


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "As we all know, the Milton Group has been mainly engaged in petrol and jade over the


    years, and the Roberts Group is in search for a cooperating party to help expand our Artificial Intelligence ns. | can''t deny that


    your proposal is perfect, but perfection doesn''t really meanpatibility. Your group is not experienced in the Al field. Do you


    think we can work together smoothly in the future?"


    Fortunately, | had thought about this issue in advance. After a pause, | said, "This has been discussed within the Milton Group


    beforehand as well, and we all came up with a proposal in resolving this. Mr. Roberts, you can take a look."


    He did not reach out to take it. Instead, he nced sideways at Evan who was beside him. Evan stretched out his hand to take it


    as he looked at me hesitantly.


    | thought he''d have no more questions, but he suddenly looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, if | remember correctly, you should


    have been the project director with the Roberts Group. Why did you leave the position?"


    | was stunned. | never thought that he would ask about that. Without waiting for my answer, he looked at Sebastian and suddenly


    smiled, "Is Mr. Milton aware of Miss Reid''s past?"


    How could he know?


    The year | left Roberts Group, | did so with a stain on my reputation. Details of my departure were suppressed, so not many


    people knew.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was trying to humiliate me by asking Sebastian about my past just so he could reveal it.


    Sebastian looked at me, unperturbed, "Everyone has a past. | don''t know what her past used to be, but what | do know is that


    she is a brilliant person now. Mr. Roberts, you also have your past affairs, don''t you?"


    Sebastian avoided it so easily.


    Hendrix smiled at his words, "Mr. Milton, you are right, but we cannot deny that one''s past might affect their future. When the


    Roberts chooses to cooperate with others, we will consider their strengths and especially their personalities, at the same time."


    He seemed to imply a thing or two by saying so, which made a lot of spectators below the stage murmur amongst themselves


    regarding the reason that I''d been sacked from the Roberts Group.


    People began to talk, some of them even guessed that Hendrix was acting this way because there was something going on


    between the three of us; that this was personal.


    No one would be willing to fan the mes on such spection, let alone in this situation.


    | looked at Hendrix and said, "If you''re questioning the integrity of my personal life, then I''ll hand this project over to other


    members of the Milton Group to follow up on. You don''t have to worry, Mr. Roberts."


    He frowned slightly, that was obviously not what he expected me to say. His cold gaze fell on me, his tone was icy. "No, you shall


    continue!"


    Then he nced at Evan and left, leaving the crowd stunned.


    As | moved back to my seat, Sebastian said slowly, "It looks like you guys are fighting."


    | pursed my lips and tossed him the document in my hand. "It''s none of your business."


    He raised his eyebrows. "Why are you


    so angry? You''re the one hidi


    him, and ushing inerfawa aoe S


    donee patience can onyst so


    long. What are you angry about?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | stood up to leave. | did not want to


    have that conversation y ith piney V1 \


    he paid 15.608. eat | have


    Rai to do. I''ll leave first." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | know it''s all my fault, but there were


    lots of people who bnseh HenNCore


    t wropgychds. H \igndrix was


    better off without me. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    | got out of the auction hall, feeling suffocated. | found myself a ce to get some fresh air. My annoyance was beyond words.


    "Miss Reid!" A voice came from behind. It was Evan.


    | looked at him, nodded, and smiled. "Evan."


    "Miss Reid, Anne has been brought back by Mr. Roberts to the vi. Everything is fine, but she always asks where you have


    been." He spoke casually, as if he was just talking about family matters.


    | thought he was going to talk about Hendrix, | didn''t expect him to talk about Anne.


    | was a little stunned, and couldn''t help sighing. | asked, "How is Anne doing so far?"


    "She always pesters Mr. Roberts about where you have gone!"


    | pursed my lips and felt a little bitterness fill my heart. After a pause, | said, "Evan, thank you!"


    He lightly shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. Deep down, you and Mr. Roberts truly love each other. Since that''s the


    case, why do you push him away?"


    "He deserves better!" | answered.


    He frowned and said, "What''s better? When ites to rtionships, it''s all about the heart. When did you start to think of it as a


    matching game?"


    Looking up at Evan, | heaved a slight breath and said, "Evan, people often think that they should be together if they love each


    other. But in reality, it''s rarely that simple.¡±


    ¡°He was the reason | unwittingly turned my back on my parents. My mother and | hurt each other and held grudges for so long. |


    left with Anne because | was afraid of staying by his side. | would have just cycled through my hatred and love for him until |


    broke down. It''s only a matter of time. Four years to let it go, but in the end, it was all in vain."


    "When | returned to Jarold City, | had been thinking. If | could let everything that happened go in the name of love, then | would


    be able to live happily with Hendrix. | want to have a normal, loving, mother-daughter rtionship with Valerie. But | saw Valerie''s


    cautiousness and Mr. Moore''s concession. My heart ached. | have seen how they loved Andrea. It was simple and


    straightforward. But when it came to me, they were always careful. | still don''t me them, though. It''s fate."


    Looking at Evan, | smiled bitterly. "Staying by


    Hendrix''s side means that | will have to suffer this torment and these contradictory feelings in my heart for the rest of my life. |am


    fragile, and | am afraid and | won''t be able to cope with it.¡±


    He listened, then sighed, "Mr. Roberts had been trying his very best."


    | nodded and smiled faintly. "I know, he has always been very kind. So | don''t have to be worried about Anne."


    ¡°Are you nning for Mr. Roberts to look after Anne from now on, Miss Reid?"


    | shook my head. "! will pick Anne up


    as soon as possible so that wecwionitN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    b ine hippanyndor¡¯. Oxf er all, he has


    ne¡°obligation towards her." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then tell me, who should take responsibility?" A voice spoke harshly from behind me, startling me.


    | turned to face Hendrix. His face was


    dark and his eyes sh a ais


    J 3s Sebastian gaiVSe care for her?


    are you going to find another man


    to take care of her?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His sudden arrival astonished me. Evan quietly left in the ensuing silence.


    We stared at each other, no one said a word.


    After a pause, | tried to diffuse the situation. "Hendrix, thank you for taking care of Anne."


    He looked at me and sneered, "You


    don''t have to thank me, Arianna 1)


    Don''t forget, AMTESY ledally aos


    davight¨¦r! Grice we''ve finalized the


    divorce, you will be financially


    compensated. But Anne will never be


    in your custody." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    ¡°Are you threatening me?"


    "You can put it that way!"


    | smiled faintly, but | was not angry. | said, "That''s good. It''s better for her to be with you, rather than me. You have the ability and


    strength to give her a better life and a good environment to grow up in. Not to mention | can live a better life myself. It will be


    easier for me to remarry as well."


    He red at me, furious, his eyes telling me his mood was worsening. Without even hiding his anger, he sneered, "Looks like


    you''ve got it all figured out!"


    | grinned, "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Roberts!"


    He was clenching his fist tightly, | knew that if | were a man, He probably would''ve beaten me up already. | couldn''t help but feel


    lucky that | was born a woman.


    "Then I''ll wait and see, whether Sebastian will let you enter the Milton Family!" He was very angry. If he had not restrained


    himself, he would have made his move a long time ago.


    I sighed as | saw him leave. | really shouldn''t see him again after this. Otherwise, | would really be in


    a mess.


    The bidding timested until midnight. Sebastian probably could not stay upte. Just when he got in the car, he told me, "You''ll


    driveter."


    | nodded, remembering how drunk he had been the entire night the day before. He probably didn''t sleep well either.


    | drove back to the vi, woke Sebastian up, and went back to my room. | turned on my phone and saw Freya''s message. She


    sent me pictures of her child.


    Her baby was four months old, fair-skinned, and looked very chubby. | wanted to reply, but since it was gettingte, and | didn''t


    want to disrupt her rest.


    So | turned off the phone and got ready for bed.


    The next day!


    | originally thought that the bid for Roberts Group would take five or six days to be resolved, but | didn''t expect the oue to be


    announced the following day.


    To my surprise, the Milton Group was actually chosen. Sebastian gave me the proposal and records for the whole process. "You


    will take charge of the project, and Linda will help you. If you have any questions, you can check with her or me!"


    I''d gone from having never been part of this project before, to being project manager within the span of two days.


    | did not want to ept it. | looked at him and said, "You know | am not familiar with this project, and | wasn''t the one who


    created this proposal. It is unfair to the person who prepared this bid. Also, | am not sure if | can do it well!"


    Undeterred, he ced the document


    on the table and said, "! prepared the


    bid. There is still some time before


    themencement, ofthe ase Ve


    cay famtiaese!)ourselt in the


    meantime. Someone from the


    Roberts Group will talk to you. You


    can get into the details with them


    later. If you need anything or any


    form of help, just look for Linda, she


    can allocate the resources to help."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This man was determined that | take


    charge of this project, and it raaal


    seem worthwhile noidertinus fighting


    Oe Sai it over for a while, |


    said, "When are we going to start?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "The Roberts Group will contact you."


    After a pause, he said, "Two


    companies were chogenalonfen |


    us? Fig thier dnlewas the rk


    Group. Do contact them too, and


    cooperate with them to achieve the


    best win-win situation." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded as my mouth twitched, and began to sort out the documents. | was going to visit Naomi in the afternoon.


    Seeing that he was leaving, | informed him, "I have to go to Naomi''s ce at noon. | mighte backte.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "It seems like she was injured while fighting wth someone." | simply exined.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    The corners of his mouth lifted up, delighted. "She''s a fighter? Truly?"


    | pursed my lips and studied him. "Do you want to visit her together?"


    He deflected my question. "Why was she fighting?"


    "A man!" Hendrix had been involved, so it could pass for that.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Bring her some sympathy flowers, and wish her a speedy recovery!"


    Sympathy flowers?


    Ha!


    This man really knows how to piss people off.


    l ignored him, finished sorting out the documents, and left. | took a taxi directly to the address Naomi gave me.


    It was a bit far from the city, around the riverside garden by the downtown area in the north. After getting off, | called her.


    The phone rang for a while before she picked it up, "Hey girl, are you here?"


    "I''m downstairs!" "Wait for me!"


    Five minutester, she limped downstairs. She looked a little frail. Her hair was tied up messily, and she was wearing pajamas.


    When she opened the door, she looked at the bouquet in my hand and smiled happily. She took them and gave me a huge


    smile, "How did you know that | liked these?¡±


    "Ah..."


    | really hadn''t known. If it wasn''t for what Sebastian had said, | wouldn''t have thought of buying flowers.


    Seeing her so happy, | couldn''t help saying, "Sebastian asked me to give them to you. | thought it was a little tacky, but when |


    passed by the florist, | saw this pink bouquet and thought they looked nice, so | bought it.


    She snorted, "What a good memory. I''d just mentioned it casually, but he remembered it. It seems that | have a very high chance


    of marrying a rich man in the future."


    When | followed her upstairs, | saw that her house was a mess. | was a little speechless. "May | ask you how you live like this?"


    She put the flowers into a vase, picked up the messy clothes on the sofa, and tossed them on the bed. She looked at me and


    said, "If this room is not messy, | can''t sleep."


    I had no words.


    The house was not very big, only about 80 square meters, with two bedrooms and one living room, plus a small kitchen.


    "You live alone?" | asked casually.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She nodded and poured me a ss of water. "There was another girl who lived with me before, and then she moved away when


    she found a boyfriend. Now | live alone."


    With that, she narrowed her eyes and looked at me. "Do you want to move in and share the rent with me?"


    "Sure!" | nodded and continued, "But can you clean up? | think I''ll have a breakdown if you leave it like this!"


    Sheughed and said, "If you moved


    in, | would definitely not Ve eres


    in the livi ont yKitin \Ro mood to


    clebn d after myself. If it is too


    clean, the house doesn''t feel lived in."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then why don''t you go home?" She was obviously not short on funds but still chose to live in a ce like this.


    She chuckled, "I''m free here. We''re all adults, and sometimes we need a private space."


    Perhaps | couldn''t understand that. |


    sues ¡®How''s your injurye OWN)


    ring REO, | couldn''t


    hetp Ni look at her legs. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She sat down beside me and said, "It''s no big deal. | was wearing high heels when | fought with Dahlia, so | twisted my ankle."


    ¡°What do you want to eatter?" She asked. As the doorbell rang, she got up to open the door.


    She looked at me and gestured for me, "Hurry up and think about it. Let''s go out to eat."


    It was a middle-aged woman. She


    didn''t react to the mes ia the (oath)


    cemmegilite BOWES ted to it.


    "Miss Attwood, I''m here to clean the


    house for you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    She nodded and motioned for the woman to get to work. She looked at me and asked, "So what would you like to eat?"


    For a moment, | couldn''t think of anything, so | simply said, "Let''s eat fish. I''ve been craving it recently."


    "Okay, let''s go!" She went into the bedroom for a while to get dressed. Fortunately, she did not dawdle, and we left soon after.


    There was a shopping mall near where she lived. She found a ce that made a delicious casserole fish dish. After cing our


    orders, we sat down by the window.


    As soon as she sat, she began to gossip. She narrowed her eyes at me, "So, tell me about how you and Hendrix got together."


    | almost spat out my water. | looked at her, choking on my words. "Hendrix and | were match- made. It was all arranged by


    Master Roberts, so there is nothing to talk about, really."


    She held her chin and began to think, then asked, "Are you going to return to Jarold City soon?"


    | was taken back by the sudden change in topic and said, "If you want to ask about Sebastian, you can ask me directly. | will tell


    you everything | know."


    Her real intentions exposed, she smiled awkwardly and amended, "When will he go back to Jarold City?"


    "Maybe after this project is finished. | guess | will also head back then. Why don''t youe with us and tour Jarold City?"


    "Can |?" She was a little excited.


    | nodded and said, "Sure, but you''ll have to pay for your own ne tickets!"


    ¡°Of course!" She propped up her chin and smiled cheekily. | didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After the waiter served our water, | couldn''t contain my curiosity and finally asked, "Well, what are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about how to win Mr. Milton over!"


    | should''ve guessed. "Have you thought about how to pursue him?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Do you know Sebastian well? Have you ever seen him close to anyone?" She looked at me with her hands cupping her face,


    looking as innocent as possible.


    | nodded. "Yes, with me!"


    She rolled her eyes, "| mean besides you, is there anyone else?"


    "Hey!"


    ¡°Hahaha!"She burst outughing. Gazing at me, she said rather cunningly, "Can you help me find out what kind of things he


    likes, or what he likes to do? Please?"


    | thought about it then, "I think you can ask Linda. She must know more than me."


    "Linda?" She was confused. "Could it be that he''s having an affair with her?"


    Wow, a woman''s imagination was


    wild. After a pause, | said, "She has a


    kid already attendin primar gsctdd.


    : maathavel i''tbo much. She used


    to be Master Milton''s personal


    assistant before working for


    Sebastian. So, | think she would know


    Sebastian quite well." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay, why don''t you make an


    appointment. Let''s have dinner


    together!" She was sleddy making


    ts: at about tonight? You can


    make an appointment with her after


    work." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay, but you have toe to thepany in the evening to pick me up, and cook dinner too, by the way."


    ¡°Aren''t we going out to eat? Why should | make dinner?"


    "Sebastian has stomach problems. That man has crazy dietary needs. | need to prepare three meals a day, every single day for


    him. No one else is


    doing it!"


    She stared at me with envy. "Why don''t you give me your job, and let me take care of him?"


    "Sure! From now on, I''ll leave his


    three meals to you." | couldn¡¯


    happier. | sn taking 6vePthe case


    Witt Re erts Group, | might be too


    busy to care for that anyway. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    We continue chatting until the waiter came with our orders. Naomi was deep in thought, staring outside.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    | couldn''t help it. | had to tease her. "Stop imagining your love life and eat up. | need to head back to workter!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She blinked at me and sighed. "Why do you think the gap between the two of us is so big? Why do you have such a nice figure?


    Why can''t | be like you? Why do you have to be so gorgeous? Does God make people ording to His mood?"


    | smiled faintly at her ranting, "You can ask God yourself. Besides, you are not bad yourself. You look good too. Especially if you


    doll yourself up. Don''t belittle yourself."


    She gestured with her chin, "Look over there. That woman, her beauty causes inferiorityplexes. The beautiful girl in the red


    Cayenne. Those kinds of women will never have to worry about how to support themselves in life. There will be many rich people


    who''ll want to support her.¡±


    | followed her gaze and froze. "Rowane, wasn''t she in Jarold city? What is she doing here?¡±


    "This is the most prestigious area in Asherton. Most of the people who live here are local powerhouses keeping a low profile."


    Naomi said and looked at Rowane. "Gorgeous women like her aren''t usually locals. Judging by her temperament, she doesn''t


    look like someone else''s mistress. | guess she is buying a house here."


    Her analysis was logical and | couldn''t help saying, "She is the person in charge of the Roberts Group''s Al project. Hendrix


    specifically invited her back from abroad. Money and appearances are indeed the goals of most women."


    ¡°F**k! Hendrix is surrounded by this kind of stunners? Aren''t you afraid that your man will be taken away?" She wasn''t eating


    because she kept staring at Rowane outside of the car.


    It seemed that she was waiting for someone.


    "If he chose to be with her, | think that my heart can take it. After all, a woman like Rowane would not fall just for any man! "


    She looked at me, wide- eyed and speechless before chiding me, "You are trying to push your man away? What are you


    thinking?"


    "The fish has been boiled too long. If you don''t eat it now, it won''t taste good anymore." | changed the topic.


    She pursed her lips and wanted to say something, she suddenly straightened in her seat. She looked at me ufortably and


    muttered, "I think | jinxed it. I''m right."


    | steeled myself and looked out of the window. It was Hendrix, who came out of the side door of the vi.


    He was wearing a dark gray leisure suit and seemed like he was going out for dinner.


    Well, both of them made quite the perfect couple.


    | looked away and didn''t continue watching. | just lowered my head and ate the fish, unbothered.


    Naomi could not sit still anymore.


    She looked at me and said, N11


    what''s yo creagtion bur man is


    ae Sa woman! How can you


    just sit there? He''s your man!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | let loose a slight breath and gave her a faint smile. "Eat quickly. The fish is about to be inedible.¡¯


    She frowned and couldn''t sit still. She


    suddenly got up. | did not like the


    gleam in her eyess¡®aialia,Sitce


    Hew yours! Ho matter how ugly or


    beautiful your rival in love is, as long


    as they''re the third party, they''re all


    being shameless." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before | could react, she ran out. | heard her voice drifting in, "Mr. Roberts, what a coincidence!"


    es


    Seeing that Naomi had run out to say


    hello to Hendrix, would ithaye beeh\


    ) ssible togennafn Satin the dining


    r and was pretending that | didn''t


    see him at all? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But Naomi had already spoken, and her voice was particrly loud. "Arianna, look, it''s really your Mr. Roberts!"

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    What did she mean YOUR Mr. Roberts!


    What is she trying to do?


    She had already called out to me, so it was impossible for me to pretend that | didn''t hear her. | raised my hand and waved at


    him weakly as a greeting.


    | thought she was just going out to show her face but | didn''t expect her to invite them to join us in the restaurant.


    She addressed the waiter very enthusiastically, "Excuse me, please help me to add two more sets of cutlery. Thank you!"


    After that, she amicably invited both of them to sit at our table.


    The stools at the restaurant were very short. So it was awkward for girls who were wearing skirts to sit downfortably.


    When Naomi noticed that, she was apologetic, "I''m really sorry. | didn''t consider that Miss Zanes was wearing a dress. | will ask


    someone to bring a chair."


    Before anyone could stop her, she had already gone to find help. When she came back, she was carrying a tall chair. However,


    the dining table was not tall enough to amodate it. A beautiful woman like Rowane, sitting on a taller chair like that, looked


    somewhat out of ce.


    Moreover, she''d dolled up that day, Her dress highlighted her figure by leaving her shoulders and back bare. She stood out a lot


    in this small restaurant.


    The restaurant was far from the high- end, fine dining restaurants where most people would''ve been expected to be refined.


    Most of the people here were either trying to keep a low profile or genuinely ordinary people.


    Someone like Rowane attracted a lot of attention. It was not obscene, but simply curiosity. People liked to look at beautiful


    women.


    It was inevitable that there would be some embarrassment.


    Naomi acted as if nothing had happened at all. She looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, is Miss Zanes your secretary?


    She''s so elegant. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful woman, except for Arianna!"


    | gawked and stared daggers at her. Was she praising me or digging my grave?


    Hendrix perused me slowly then calmly answered, "Miss Zanes is the person in charge of the Roberts Group''s Artificial


    Intelligence division." It was a simple introduction and there was almost no need to say anything else.


    Naomi gave a long "oh", her voice loud. "Miss Zanes you''re really amazing. Beautiful and capable. | think you are one of the


    most beautiful women in the world. You must have a boyfriend, right?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Rowane felt a little ufortable, feeling the weight of stares on her. She forced out a smile and said, "Not yet!"


    "No way. A beauty like you without a boyfriend? Do you have anyone you fancy then? No, | should ask, what kind of person do


    you like?" Naomi was absolutely a chatterbox.


    Rowane nced at Hendrix out of the corner of her eye then lowered her head slightly and said, "I''m not too sure myself."


    "Ah!" Naomi deliberately made an


    exaggerated expression, "My mother


    said that a girl must have a certaj


    standard for h lover think thet if


    yonrara Bese ul and talented, you


    should find someone like Mr.


    Roberts. That will be a good match. If


    you don''t believe me, you can look at


    Arianna and Mr. Roberts, they are a


    very good match when they are


    together." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    What was this brat implying?


    Rowane gave a small nod and her face twitched uneasily.


    Since she didn''t answer, Naomi


    turned and started chatting it)


    Hendrix, "Mr. Rokertst tetgot to


    inde e myself! My name is Naomi,


    and I''m Arianna''s very close friend."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She shook hands with Hendrix. Fortunately, they were able to talk.


    Thank goodness for Naomi the


    chatterbox. For the whale meat she


    ee stop Aovcaring that we


    6 he uted very little to the


    conversation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    "Mr. Roberts, Arianna''s been working here while you guys have been in Jarold City. Are you guys nning to be separated from


    each other?" Unexpectedly, Naomi chose that moment to bring it up.


    Hendrix''s dark eyes fell on me. Not looking away, he said, "No, wherever she is, that''s where | will be too."


    ¡°Wow! Is this a show of affection? So sweet!" Naomi said coyly.


    Then she noticed Rowane''s pale face, "Miss Zanes, you are Mr. Roberts¡¯ colleague, you must be used to this by now."


    Rowane gave a faint smile, "| usually work in Jarold city and rarely see Miss Reid, so I''m not sure."


    Naomi frowned slightly and quipped, "Ah, don''t employees call her Mrs. Roberts? Why do you address her as Miss Reid? That''s


    so distant.¡±


    "Miss Reid and | rarely see each other, so | didn''t have the opportunity to get used to it," Rowane said without any other


    emotions.


    Naomi pursed her lips and sent me a sideways nce. She gave me a look | couldn''t decipher so | didn''t react to it.


    Amoment then, she tilted her body, and toppled a ss of water in Rowane''s direction. It spilled onto her very expensive dress.


    Naomi apologized while she tried to help wipe up the spill. "Miss Zanes, I''m really sorry. Why don''t you go to the bathroom to dry


    yourself?"


    Rowane''s brows creased in displeasure, the only show of anger she allowed. She was able to control her emotions very well.


    Seeing that she was gone, Naomi spoke to me as if Hendrix was not sat right next to me. "Miss Reid, can''t you see that this


    woman has a crush on your man?"


    | didn''t dare acknowledge the words ¡®your man¡¯. | peeked at Hendrix and tried to gauge his reaction but his expression didn''t


    change. | couldn''t see what he was feeling.


    | pursed my lips and tried to y it off "Don''t talk nonsense. Miss Zanes is a wonderful woman."


    "F*ck!" She cursed. "Arianna, you must have gone mad. What do you mean? Do you mean that you''re going to let her just steal


    your man?"


    Hendrix was still here! What is she up to? | didn''t know what to answer, so | pretended that | didn''t hear her.


    She snorted at my silence and said, "You guys aren''t fighting, are you?"


    After a pause, she looked at Hendrix and asked fearlessly, "Mr. Roberts, you didn''t cheat, did you?"


    Hendrix''s eyes darkened and he faced me fully. | thought he would be angry, but instead, he was calm as he answered. "I''m


    single-minded!"


    It was an implication he didn''t like other women.


    Naomi guffawed and poked me in the arm. "Watch this one. There aren''t many good men these days."


    | was a little embarrassed. Suddenly,


    the waiter ran over and said, ¡±


    friend int bathrotif?\She Seems to


    Have fal en. It''s pretty serious. You


    should go and have a look!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "She fell?" Naomi stood up and went to check.


    She left Hendrix and me alone, but


    we kept silent fora nt A


    seqisaid, "EUand look after Miss


    anes!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He frowned at me, his eyes deep seemed to be searching for something. "Are you sure?"


    | was stunned for a moment and then nodded. "Go and see her. | don''t know what''s going on!"


    He scoffed, then abruptly got up to do what | asked.


    | followed closely behind. We were


    met with Naomi Who eas, hetpiny ''


    Royyane oot the bathroom. ThingsCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    seemed serious. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Naomi said when we met up, "She seems to have broken something. She should see a doctor."


    Rowane''s eyes were red as if she was trying to hold back her tears, | recovered from my surprise and spoke, "Take her to the


    hospital. I''ve got workter so | can''t spare the time."


    I''d been talking to Hendrix.


    Naomi looked at me, irritated. She knitted her brows, "I''m free. I''ll send her there!"


    "There''s no need for that. It''s not that serious. | can go by myself." Rowane said as her voice hitched. She was sulking.


    Hendrix looked at me. | reached out and pulled on Naomi''s sleeve, "No, you''reing with me. Mr. Roberts will send her!"


    Naomi frowned. "Mr. Roberts?" She then looked at Hendrix.


    After a moment, Hendrix shifted his gaze from me. He then picked up Rowane and left without a word.


    "F*ck!" Naomi cursed. She looked at me almost crying, "Arianna, are you nuts? That''s your man. Why would you push him away


    like this? Are you crazy?"


    | was a little embarrassed and said softly, "There''s nothing between us. Let''s go back to the Milton Group."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®nothing between you two¡¯? Are you blind? Can''t you see the way Hendrix was looking at you? Why do you


    have to push him away? You just need to clear things up. You don''t have to hurt him like this. Arianna, you''re terrible."


    She stomped away angrily, and didn''t wait for me.


    | was a little stunned at her vehemence. | caught up to her and pulled her back to face me. "Naomi, this is my business. You


    don''t have to be so angry!"


    She stopped and | saw her face. Her usually lively eyes were filled with disappointment. "Yes, this is your business. I''m an


    outsider, so | don''t have to be so angry. But Arianna, people''s hearts are made of flesh and blood. Do you know why I''m angry?"


    "When we met in Myanway, and we


    escaped without much need for


    words, | knew that you were eran


    After, wh nywe vere aie forest


    daa hich a way to save us from


    Kaleb, | felt that you were righteous


    and brave. We see the world the


    same way. When we came home, |


    decided that | had to be your best


    friend." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    m angry because | suddenly feel that you are not who | thought you were. | am not angry with you. | am angry with myself.


    You never saw me as a friend, did you?"


    | shook my head. "No, that''s not true!"


    She snorted, "No? Arianna, you have


    to open up your heart to be close


    someone. YOuneYey loved Hendrix,


    riop freaked ds as friends. To put it


    bluntly, right from the start, we have


    been mere acquaintances in your


    life." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing that | was shocked


    speechless, she went on, saying, "In


    fact, you don''t know what is it to have


    a friend at all. From your point of


    view, as long as two people


    to each other, thep are tiends,


    inollictth ahlia. You put me in the


    same position as that hateful


    woman. And Hendrix, if you truly


    loved him, it would''ve been


    impossible for you to ignore how he''s


    cared for you all this time. Even now,


    he resisted you pushing Rowane


    towards him, but you still insisted. He


    had beenpromising all this


    while, and you took it all for granted.


    Do you still think that you are doing


    the right thing?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    ¡°Arianna, do you think that other people don''t feel anything? Do you think that you are the only one who was suffering?"


    | stood rooted to the ground and stared at her, bemused. This was the first time someone had said something like that to me.


    "|..." |wanted to argue, but | couldn''t help butugh self-deprecatingly. "You are right. I''m sorry. I''m sorry if my actions hurt you


    and others."


    Unable to continue the conversation, | left. | hailed a taxi and went straight to Milton Group.


    To be honest, | was a little annoyed. People who were naturally standoffish were always like this. | didn''t know what to do about it


    at all!


    When | arrived at thepany, | was still annoyed. After reading through the documents that Sebastian wanted me to sign, |


    became even more irritated.


    When it was time to get off work, Linda saw that | was still there. She knocked on the door and came in, frowning. "What''s


    wrong?"


    | noticed that everyone had left the office, | brushed it off her concern, "Nothing, maybe just a pre menstrual thing. I''m feeling a


    little annoyed."


    She seemed to pity me. "Having your period within the next two days would be pretty sad. It''s going to be Valentine''s soon! What


    a bummer."


    "Valentine''s Day?"


    Time passed so quickly that | nearly forgot about it. | sighed and said, "| am not young anymore. It''s pointless to celebrate


    Valentine''s Day."


    She rolled her eyes at me. "What do you mean by old? Based on what you''ve just said, do you mean that once a person reaches


    a certain age, he or she will have to live a boring and nd life? That''s too bad!"


    I started to smile then suddenly remembered Naomi''s words at noon. | was supposed to ask Linda to have dinner together in the


    evening.


    | was about to ask her but then | remembered. | didn''t even know if Naomi would want to, after what had happened that


    afternoon.


    ¡°Linda, do you have a best friend? Or someone you love very much?" | asked instead.


    She nodded. Her high heels must have been cumbersome, as she found a chair and sat next to me. "Of course | do. | have a


    bestie whom | have known for almost 15 years. As for the people | love very much, my children, my parents, they are all close to


    my heart."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    | hesitated for a moment before asking, "What about your husband?"


    She didn''t expect my question, and after a pause, she said, "| am divorced."


    | was stunned too. "I''m sorry, I..."


    "It''s normal. When a person lives long


    enough, they encounter change.


    Arianna, life isn''t s ping ?40s!


    fag: di''s\firce nator just choose to


    live the life you want." Her expression


    was calm, and everything she said


    was simple enough. | nodded and


    smiled. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She grinned. "What''s wrong? What happened, that you are asking me all this?"


    At that point, there was no need to


    hide it. | admitted, "| don''t seem t


    know how tot atthepkepi¨¦-srdund


    ma oeHw4o act with those who


    care about me. It seems that | always


    push them away by ident." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She propped up her chin in her hand and gave me a frank stare. "Friends and lovers?"


    | nodded, "Well, apparently that | haven''t learned how to love. Ever since | was young, it seems that | haven''t learned how to love


    others."


    She was slightly surprised and said,


    "Don''t you have a child? How do you


    love her? | don''t know how o


    would pu i,bypainklove is from


    the fa le moves you to hope


    that the other person will lead a good


    life. Just like how you''d treat your


    child. If you know how to treat her


    well, you will try your best to give her


    the best things." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    "What about friends?"


    She said, "It''s the same, but there needs to be a bnce. It can''t go too far, nor can it be inadequate. Otherwise, it may backfire


    on you."


    | was a little discouraged. "It''s too subjective. There may be a problem that can''t be solved."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She raised her eyebrows. "What''s the matter? Tell me, I''m a little older than you. Maybe | can help you."


    "What if you quarrel with your friends?"


    She thought about it for a moment and said, "Haven''t you fought with your friends before?¡±


    | shook my head. "Not really!" In the past, when Monique quarreled with me, I''ll just keep quiet and | didn''t bother to argue with


    her. When she calmed down, she would automaticallye to me.


    It was different with Naomi and Hendrix. Things were a bit moreplicated with them.


    After thinking for a while, | still could not figure out my situation, so | asked her, "Are you busy tonight? Let''s have dinner


    together?"


    She seemed happy with my invitation. "What a coincidence. My parents are babysitting today. | was about to go out and rx. I''ll


    be happy to have apanion this time."


    We packed up our things and left.


    Linda and | strolled around the mall for a while and ate some food. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to get time off so easily


    again, so we agreed to go to the bar together.


    "Do you know? Ever since | gave birth, | haven''t been to a bar. | feel like I''m already in my seventies or eighties. Everyone ought


    to have their own time off. That way, I''ll be able to keep feeling young!" Linda was in a good mood. She had a few more sses


    of wine along the way, and was chatting with me as she drank.


    It didn''t take long for her to drink a lot. She narrowed her eyes and approached me, saying, "It''s great to be young. As long as


    you are here, we can attract everyone''s attention.¡±


    | looked around, and indeed, some kept looking in our direction, but | didn''t pay much attention to it. Seeing that she was drunk, |


    stopped her, "It''s not good for your health to drink so much."


    She smiled lightly. "Don''t worry, | have a high level of alcohol tolerance!"


    | ordered a ss of juice, took a few sips, thoughts all jumbled together.


    After checking her phone several times, Linda finally blurted out, as if she couldn''t stand it anymore. She said, "Arianna, do you


    know what the most terrible thing in the world is?"


    I shook my head. She clinked her ss with mine and said, "It''s uncertainty. At times like this, the longer you drag things out, the


    easier it is for you to lose the most important thing in your life."


    Suddenly she grabbed my phone and dialed a number on my mobile phone.


    | was about to grab it back, but | was interrupted by a voice. "Miss Reid?"


    | turned back to look at the neer with a frown. He was an acquaintance, so | put on a smile. "Hello, Oscar!"


    He smiled hugely, "Miss Reid, this is the third time we''ve met this month. This must be fate! Don''t you think so?"


    | smiled and got up from my seat, but


    kept my distance frorm.him, Oso)


    yoy ava fdr bdsiness? | don''t


    want to bother you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | tried to pull Linda away so we could


    leave but he blocked my way-He''d |


    agit aH him, and


    they surrounded both of us. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t help frowning at him. "Oscar, what is the meaning of this?"


    He smiled mockingly, a hint of


    obscenity on his face. "Miss Reciolf Stil


    soins IseeSi e you still


    don''t Know what you''ve gotten


    yourself into!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    | tried to keep calm and stared at him cooly, "Oscar, what is the meaning of this? | don''t think I''ve done anything to offend you.


    Why are you blocking my way?"


    He chuckled and his gaze fell on Linda, who was next to me. He sneered at her, "You seem to have lived well these years.


    Beautiful as usual.¡±


    What? Before | could figure out what was going on, Linda said, "If you want to look for trouble, juste at me. Let her go."


    "Coincidentally, | am here for the both of you!" Oscar responded.


    ¡°Arianna, were you abandoned by Hendrix after youined? I''ve seen the girl with him. She was a rare beauty. If | had to


    choose between you two, | would have left you too. However, you''re still quite a treasure to me. Without Hendrix backing you up,


    what do you say? Why don''t you give me a chance?"


    ¡°Oscar Hathaway, are you sick?¡± Linda shouted and pushed me behind her. "Did you forget the purpose you came to Asherton


    for? Do you want to return to Ducrey Ville again?" "Are you f*cking threatening me?" Oscar became upset and began to spew


    vulgarities.


    Linda did not back down and said coldly, "Whether it is a threat or not, it is up to you to decide. Don''t forget how you came to


    Asherton. | destroyed you once, | can do it again.¡±


    "p!" The violent gesture came out of nowhere.


    Linda''s hand went to her face, | saw blood was oozing from the corner of her mouth. Oscar growled, "I gave you some level of


    respect, didn''t 1? DEstroy me twice? Did you think | can''t do anything to you because you have the backing of the Milton family?"


    He looked around and ordered the men he brought with him, "Take these two women to the room on the second floor."


    ¡°Oscar, do you want to die?"


    "p!" Linda was pped again.


    "Don''t spew nonsense. As if the Milton family can really hurt me, | dare them to take away my official title." His words were really


    arrogant.


    It was quite amotion that attracted other onlookers. However, Oscar was experienced in doing such underhanded things. He


    immediately dismissed everyone else.


    We were no match for those men. Linda and | were carried and dragged up to the second floor.


    We were left in a suite. Then, the men left. Only Oscar stayed.


    The man had a beer belly and he leered at us. With a disgusting smile on his face, he said, "| haven''t had fun for a long time.


    This time, | will be really satisfied."


    Linda was so angry that she picked up an object beside her and threw it at him, but he dodged it.


    Worried that she would cause trouble, Oscar ordered his men toe in and tied us to the chairs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He looked at me very proudly and


    said, "Miss Reid, tell me, if YOU ON


    cooper d witha ferns


    aRAM Sex after Hendrix


    abandoned you, | would''ve still taken


    you in. Why bother?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | was so disgusted by him and refused to speak.


    He dragged a chair over and sat in


    front of me. He goaded eae, ¡®Budit''s)


    C109te 8 fine and I''ll let


    y6u enjoy the rest of your life. What


    do you say?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be disgusting!" If my hands were not tied up, | would''ve definitely pped this horrible man on the face.


    Instead of getting angry, heughed and said, "You do have a personality. No wonder Hendrix fell for you."


    Linda mocked, "Oscar, have you


    never looked in the ital Don''s you


    feel cisgystsd youse 2 You''d


    better release us or you''ll be in


    serious trouble." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Oscar gave her a cold nce and sneered, "Do you think | am still the Oscar that you can manipte however you want to from


    five years ago? Do you really think that the Milton Family can really take me on in Asherton?"


    ¡°Of course they can''t do anything to you, but | think | can!" Naomi''s sudden appearance shocked both Linda and me.


    Naomi leaned leisurely against the door frame of the bathroom with her lips pouting slightly. She appeared delicate and weak,


    and sounded coy, "Oscar, if | press this button now, what do you think will happen?"


    She slowly raised the phone in her hand and asked, the picture of innocence with her puppydog eyes, "Why don''t we try? I''m


    also curious about what will happen!"


    "Naomi!" Oscar said curtly. Obviously, he was angry. With a hateful smile, he bit out, "How did youe in?"


    Naomi pinched her own cheek and mocked, "Your fake smile is really hurtful. Your face is very stiff."


    She was not in a hurry to answer Oscar''s question. She took in the room and found a ce with a good vantage point. Then, she


    sat down, her phone still in her hand.


    After she made herselffortable, she said quietly, "Oscar, you are too forgetful. My father built this bar for me in case | went


    out to cause trouble a few years ago. | came here today to drink because | had nothing to do. | got drunk, so | wanted to find a


    room to take a bath and sleep. | didn''t expect that | would identally see something | shouldn''t have seen. s, I''m so


    unlucky!"


    She spoke carefreely, chin in hand while looking at Oscar. Her tone was almost too innocent, "You see, | have seen it and | can''t


    undo it. The old man has always told me that people should do what is righteous. Oscar, do you think it will affect you if | call the


    police?"


    Oscar couldn''t maintain his smile anymore. He frowned at her and bit out, "What do you want?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Naomi sighed and took her time, she did not seem to want anything. After a long pause, she said, "I don''tck anything. To be


    honest, | just need a man. However, you are too old and fat. You can''t bite with your teeth and you smell disgusting. | don''t want


    you."


    Ignoring Oscar''s furious expression, she pondered over it again then said seriously, "Well, | saw that you hit them just now. Why


    don''t we let them have a go at you for a change?"


    Oscar''s face went ck and he clenched his fist. | thought he was going to lose his temper, but he actually agreed.


    He even walked up to us and untied the ropes that bound our hands.


    Linda and I were stunned. We still didn''t know what was going on at the moment.


    Naomi held her chin and fiddled with her mobile phone. She didn''t utter another word. Oscar nced at her, gritted his teeth and


    looked at Linda, "p me back!"


    Linda was still frozen with shock. | had to admit, | was just as confused. She looked at Naomi, only to see that she was ying


    with her mobile phone as if nothing had happened.


    After a moment, she barked out, "Leave!"


    Hearing this, Oscar gaped at her. Naomi looked at him but did not speak.


    She said innocently, "Why are you looking at me? It''s you who beat her. She didn''t take it to heart, so you should thank her, not


    me.


    Oscar looked at Linda and said, "Thank you!"


    Then, he looked at Naomi and said, "Please send my regards to your father."


    Naomi nodded then lowered her


    head to fiddle with hersmobile AAOhe


    jnscaha With Fis men hastily.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Crisis over, Linda and | calmed down and exchanged nces.


    We looked at Naomi when she got up


    and was ready to leaye witha"


    inguaniytBing|Sfter the men had


    left. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Linda stopped her, "Miss Attwood, thank you."


    "No need. | was just passing by." She left as quickly as she arrived.


    After what had happened just now,


    the awkwardness at noon h


    since dis peared WSaik D1 n''t you


    Walt anda to drink with you? It''s not


    very sincere for you to juste and


    go." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    She stopped to look back at me. She raised her eyebrows and said haughtily, "Who said | was leaving? | was just going to the


    bathroom."


    She sauntered off into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Linda was understandably confused. She looked at me, "The two of you know each other?"


    I nodded.


    Not long after, Naomi came out of the bathroom and looked at us, "I''ve ordered some wine. Let''s go drink?"


    ¡°Of course!" Linda said as she walked to the table and sat down, "Since we''re drinking, shall we order some side dishes as


    well?"


    "It''s done. It''ll be here soon!" Naomi sat down and said without preamble, "Are you Sebastian''s personal assistant?"


    Linda choked out in surprise, "Well, it''s just a job, nothing personal."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After a pause, she looked at me and said, "Arianna, sit down."


    | sat down next to Linda. Naomi refused to look at me. It seemed that she was still a little angry at me. Linda could sense it.


    She smiled and tried to keep the peace. "Fortunately, you were here tonight. Otherwise, Oscar, that son of a b*tch, may have


    done something to us."


    "It was a piece of cake!" Naomi said as if she didn''t mind at all.


    Linda was curious and said, "Miss Attwood, is your patriarch Mr. Attwood, the same Mr. Attwood | am thinking about?"


    Naomi pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and dismissed it casually, "Don''t think so much. Let''s drink. It was fate that brought


    us together."


    | didn''t know much about Naomi''s background. | met her on the way to Myanway. Everyone talked a little about their own


    circumstances but never went into the details. | didn''t say much about myself, so it felt normal when they didn''t tell me much


    either.


    Linda dropped the matter. Anyway, the waiter arrived at that point to serve our wine and side dishes.


    Linda poured a ss of wine and held up her ss, "I have to thank you for what you did today. I''ll drink first for our new


    friendship."


    Naomi raised her ss and cheered, "Come on, bottoms up!"


    After downing her drink, Linda said, "But wait, how did you get in? We didn''t see you earlier. Was it really a coincidence?"


    Naomi exined while looking at me, "I saw you in the hall. Later, | heard that the waiter was going to open a room for that


    bast*rd. | made a deal with the waiter and came in first."


    Linda nodded, "It was fortunate that we met you. Otherwise, | fear what that guy would''ve done to us!"


    | looked at Naomi and said sincerely, "About this afternoon, | was too impulsive. Thank you for helping me."


    She said to me softly, "It was not


    completely your fault. You may have


    your own difficulties that ones


    said. If yo gon twanttoday it, |


    WIA Loe you. What''s more,


    when ites to rtionships,


    everyone''s method of dealing with


    things is different. | shouldn''t


    intervene. I''m sorry too." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No!" | sighed, "You were right. | don''t


    know how to solve problems like this.


    | alwaysplicate simple thieggia0


    itwas m fauitigo VEilwers a


    patertetice spectators see the


    chess game better than the yers.


    You are a good friend of mine.


    Naturally, you couldn''t just sit back


    and watch me handle things


    carelessly." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Linda studied me andughed, "You two are too cute. Come on, let''s have a drink. True friends don''t holdsting grudges. In the


    future, we''ll still be friends."


    Fences mended, we drank to our heart''s content.


    Naomi''s was a terrible drunk. After a


    few sses of wine, she had eyiiter


    on herm uth. She stertea pestering


    Linda ut Sebastian''s life and his


    previous rtionships. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Linda was hesitant at first, but then she spilled the beans and revealed many interesting details.


    Between the two of them, theypletely dissected and analysed Sebastian''s past.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    | was not as drunk as my friends. | was worried that if everyone was drunk, then no one could take care of us. So, | stopped


    drinking when | was half drunk.


    My phone rang. Sebastian called, angry, "Where are you?"


    It dawned upon me that | had left thepany with Linda right after wor. | forgot to cook! Could it be that he didn''t get himself


    dinner?


    Cold trickled down my spine. Everything else receded into the background. | stood up. "Mr. Milton, I''m sorry. | went out with my


    friends tonight. I-"


    "I''m asking you where you are."


    | cut my exnation off and said slowly, "Mulbee Road, Ultimate Bar."


    "Who are you with?" He sounded so angry.


    "Linda and Naomi."


    | answered honestly.


    After a while, | said, "Mr. Milton, have you eaten..."


    He hung up, so he didn''t hear what | said at all.


    Seeing that | was on the phone, Naomi, who was already drunk, grabbed my cell phone, "Who are you calling? Are you calling


    Hendrix?"


    As she spoke, she snatched my phone away. While fiddling with my phone, she said, "You should call him and ask him toe


    over and leave Miss Zanes. He is your man. Why should you let your man take care of other women?"


    | dropped my forehead to my hand, helpless. My head was spinning because of the wine, but | still managed to maneuver her


    back to the couch.


    Linda''s behavior after drinking was the opposite. She merelyid on the couch quietly, unlike Naomi who was meddling


    | got up to pour her some water, a little dizzy. It seemed that | drank a little too much as well.


    ¡°Hendrix, your woman is drunk. Are you going toe over and take care of her?"


    That was Naomi! | quickly turned in her direction and saw that she was pressing on my mobile phone wildly. | frowned, "Naomi,


    stop it!"


    Shepletely ignored me. Her face was flushed. Before | could snatch my phone back, | watched as she put the phone close


    to her ear and shouted at the top of her lungs, "The Ultimate Bar!"


    After a beat, she said, "No, I''m drunk now. | shouldn''t call Hendrix. | should call Sebastian and ask him to pick me up..."


    Trailing off, she fell asleep.


    |ughed. | had enough of her. Seeing this, | didn''t need to pour water for her anymore. | went and helped her to lie on the bed.


    After covering Linda with a nket, | settled back on the sofa. | felt dazed and somewhat sleepy


    ¡°Knock knock..." There was a sudden knock on the door. | sat up from the sofa.


    | was drunk and stared at the door


    blearily. | was worried that ther


    would be bad pegpl¨¦ gloaking on the


    dodt ift he middle of the night. | sat


    up on the sofa more fully. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Amomentter, the door opened and Sebastian walked in. Behind him was the bar waiter with a key in his hand.


    He grimaced as he took in the smell


    ai wine and our eeeco?


    bastien\gfate gin, e asked


    w much wine did you all drink?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | could only be honest while he fixed that gaze on me. "A lot. Naomi and Linda drank the most."


    "Do | need topliment your self-control then?" He sneered. Clearly, he was angry.


    My head spinning, | tried to force myself to sober up, "Sebastian, I..."


    "Sebastian?" Naomi suddenly sat up on the bed. Her eyes were dazed. She looked around the roomN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    and her eyes brightened as she caught sight of Sebastian. Then, a huge, foolish grin appeared on her face.


    She said to him, "Sebastian, you''re here! Are you here to pick me up?"


    She got up and staggered to


    Sebastian. ey she n


    you woul @) reams.


    Uinta Sain toe you a your virginity


    at the age of seventeen. Haha, you


    must be great..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    I had no words.


    Sebastian...


    | had not paid much attention to their conversation earlier, but it seemed like their conversation was intimate and uncensored.


    Ill at ease, the waiter quietly left the room. Perhaps he felt awkward with where the topic of conversation went.


    Sebastian''s face was not happy. He was already angry. Now Naomi hadtched on to him. His handsome face darkened with a


    scowl.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His dark pupils stared at me as if he could look into my soul and tear me apart. | tried to pull Naomi away, but it was useless.


    I shivered a little and tried to exin. "Mr. Milton, she is drunk now. She doesn''t know what she''s saying. She''s probably


    dreaming."


    ¡°Arianna, you''ve done well!" He was literally gnashing his teeth in anger.


    | tried to fake augh. It was so awkward. Linda, who had been quietly lying down earlier, woke up at themotion.


    She got up in a daze. When she saw Sebastian, she was also stunned. As if she had sobered up, she struggled to stand up then


    blurted out, "Hello, Mr. Milton. | still have work to do. I''ll head out first."


    What?


    She had clearly forgotten everything that had happened. She got up and actually started to head out.


    | was a little confused. Did she really think that she was at work? Something bad would happen to her if she went out like this.


    | didn''t have time to mull it over and quickly apologized to Sebastian, "Mr. Milton, I''m sorry. Linda drank too much. I''ll go and see


    to her!"


    | hurriedly followed her out and bumped into someone at the door. Without seeing who it was, | said in a hurry, "I''m sorry, I''m


    sorry!"


    But before | could walk past, my hand was grabbed and | was pulled backward. Only then did | get a good look at who it was.


    My eyes widened. Hendrix? Why would he be here?


    So Naomi really managed to call Hendrix just now.


    "Hend..."


    Before | could say more, he said, "Where are you going?" "It''s Linda, she''s had too much to drink. It''s not safe for her to be


    alone!" | answered. | was really worried about my friend.


    Hendrix looked at Sebastian, who was still trapped by Naomi in the room. His gaze softened in understanding, then walked out


    of the bar with me.


    | found Linda asleep beside the flower pot next to the door.


    | tried to wake her up, but she didn''t budge at all. So Hendrix made a call and Evan arrived after ten minutes or so.


    "Mr. Roberts!" Looking at Linda on the floor and me, Evan pinched the bridge of his nose, exasperated.


    ¡°Find a way to send her back or get a hotel room for her to sleep it off." Hendrix gave his orders then pulled me up abruptly and


    started walking away.


    | was still a little dazed. Tripping along behind him, | asked, "Hendrix, what are you doing?"


    He did not say a word and pushed me into his car. After starting the car, he sped off down the road.


    The car window was opened, and gusts of cold wind blew in. That and the speed made me feel more and more nauseated.


    | felt like puking, and | pulled


    desperately on Hendrix''s sle efor


    him to stop-the gay Gut of the


    cap lk ed against a flowerpot by the


    roadside, and puked my guts out.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A bottle of water appeared before


    me. | drew a deep breatfLandtook\ |


    te pstegemneirin Then, |


    h hg is forlorn voice, "Are you still


    feeling unwell?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | shook my head, but that made me dizzy. | stood up and he wrapped me in his arms. Subconsciously | wanted to push him


    away.


    But after a full day''s work and many, many drinks, | had no strength left to struggle, so | simply closed my eyes and let him hold


    me.


    He carried me into the car and |


    leaned back into the seat. near


    tired, | didn warts Midve endrix


    rode he car window. | felt a little


    sleepy and closed my eyes. | soon fell


    asleep. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When | came to my senses, | realized that | was lying on a hotel bed. The sound of running water could be heard from the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    | took a moment to calm down. My head was a little dizzy and my body felt heavy. | knew that Hendrix was the one who brought


    me here, so | was not so worried.


    | wanted to get up and leave, but after struggling for a while, | gave up since my body didn''t have much strength and | was still


    dizzy and ufortable.


    | was normally able to hold my liquor and had no problem staying sober, but my body did not cooperate that day.


    The bathroom door opened and Hendrix walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. There were still drops of water on his


    well-built body. When he saw that | had woken up, he nced at me indifferently and asked, "You''re up?"


    | nodded. Lying on the bed, | yanked at the nket. Btedly | realized that my clothes had been taken off.


    My eyes widened at Hendrix. | said angrily, "Hendrix, you''re despicable. You clearly knew that I''m drunk, but you still..."


    He looked over and raised his eyebrows, "Still what?"


    | was stunned. Looking at his expression, | was suddenly a little uncertain whether he had done anything to me or not. | asked


    hesitatingly, "Did we do ''that''?"


    He casually used the towel to wipe his hair, which was still dripping with water. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you


    mean by ¡®that''¡¯?"


    Did | need to be explicit?


    He knew what | meant, but he still deliberately acted like he didn¡¯t know what | was talking about.


    Seeing this, | stopped talking and wrapped myself more tightly in the quilt, "Where''re my clothes?"


    He stopped wiping his hair and looked at me archly, "You should be asking me where my clothes are?"


    "Fine, where are your clothes?¡± There was a strong smell of alcohol in the room. Our clothes were nowhere to be found, so | was


    a little uncertain, "Did | do something just now?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He threw the towel aside and leaned over to me. He arched his eyebrows and said, "A set of custom-made clothes worth a


    hundred and eighty thousand dors plus thepensation to my mental trauma, which is two million dors. How are you


    going to repay me?" "What?" | was a bit confused. How did he get to two million?


    "You vomited all over me. Don''t you remember? Do you need me to show you the surveince recording?" His unique scent was


    around me. It was familiar yet overbearing.


    | wanted to avoid him, but | was already forced into a corner and there was nowhere to hide.


    "Did | vomit again?" Just now when | was lying in the car, | did feel a little difort in my stomach. But after | fell asleep, |


    couldn''t remember a thing.


    He didn''t say anything, his well-carved eyebrows were raised and he looked as arrogant as ever.


    Maybe it was because | was asleep or maybe because | vomited when | was unconscious, | was not sure. But seeing that our


    clothes were not in the room, | didn''t think he would lie to me.


    After a pause, | looked at him anxiously, | asked, "Do you really need that muchpensation?"


    | knew that his clothes were custom-made. They were from big-named brands. Once | had dirtied them, he would never wear


    them again. However, wasn''t thepensation fee a little over the top?


    He raised his eyebrows, "The value of a single meeting of mine is worth ten million dors. Do you think I''m overdoing it?"


    Ten million?


    "But | didn''t know that you had a meeting and | didn''t know you woulde. Besides, it''s not me who asked you toe..." My


    guiltced voice died down eventually.


    | only earned a few thousand dors a month. How was it possible for me to give him two million dors?


    He snorted, "So following what you


    said, | shouldn''t have saved anee|


    number i my phoretShout | have


    sais call in the first ce?


    should | also stop answering your


    phone in the future?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | lowered my head and said slowly,


    didn''t ask you to answer my call."


    Then, | thought of the sre ene @tnaon


    eld RSWANE and i | couldn''t


    hetp ects sad. | said, "That''s right, |


    interrupted you while you were


    happily apanying a beauty in


    the middle of the night. It was rude of


    me to call you over." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Arianna, is your mind full of sh*t?" Heshed out at me.


    | frowned and looked up abruptly. It


    was probably because | was still


    drunk, the grievances in my me


    souredle out. "Y cyisentile<


    Rowade¡¯s i aes vannS full of gold. She is


    ae and beautiful, with a good


    figure and talent. She is good at


    everything and | am not good at


    anything. Only she is worthy of you.


    Go back to her. | never asked you to


    come." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    As | went on, | couldn''t help it, Sorrow pierced through me. | lowered my head and held back my tears. Everyone med me for


    pushing him away and med me for not knowing what was good for me.


    But | was the one who got hurt at the beginning, and the one who lost the child was me. Resentment and grievance, | bore all of


    it.


    | didn''t hear him move. | looked up and saw his deep ck eyes staring straight at me.


    | tried to look away but he held my chin and forced me to meet his gaze, "Why are provoking me with her? You know that there''s


    nothing between us in the first ce. It was you who was pushing me to her. Shouldn''t you be happy that | was fulfilling your


    wish? Why do you me me? If you have something in your heart, | can wait for you to get over it. | promise you time. If it''s


    going to take you a lifetime, | can wait as well."


    "| never asked you to wait!" | said and looked him in the eye, not hiding my red eyes. "I told you before that | don''t need you to


    wait. Yes, | pushed you to Rowane''s side. | was indeed unhappy, but so what? Time is the best medicine. | am just worried that in


    the future if | find another person who is willing to stay with me, | will still be involved with you and be affected, so | pushed you to


    her. What''s wrong with that?


    "In the future, each of us will have our respective partners and we will live without the influence of the other. You know that |


    wasn''t the one who called you tonight and it wasn''t my intention for you to be here now. | didn¡¯t mean to vomit all over you too.


    You want me to pay for your clothes, and | am okay with it, but 2 million? Hendrix, why are you bullying me like this? You said


    that we have been husband and wife for many years, so if we were to get divorced, | would naturally get a share of the assets.


    However, | don''t want anything from the Roberts family. As for Advancer Tech, I''ve already asked thewyer to transfer it under


    your name.


    ¡°We won''t have anything to do with each other in the future. I''ll pay you 180 thousand dors for your suit, but | won''t


    acknowledge thepensation fee no matter what."


    | shoved him away and grabbed the bath towel on the side. Then, | wrapped myself in it and went out.


    | had nothing to be ashamed of. It was just skin, everyone had the same.


    Before | got far, | was dragged back by a sudden force. He pushed me down onto the bed. He could no longer hold back the fury


    and anger that he had been suppressing all this while.


    Ignoring my resistance, he pressed me against the bed. His voice rang in my ears, hard and cold, "What do you think of me? A


    toy that you can abandon and take back whenever you want? Just tell me what you want from me. Stop ying with my feelings!


    Do you think | can''t live without you?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    | was in so much pain that | broke out in a cold sweat. | bit my lip and said, "Hendrix, you b*stard.¡±


    "I''m a b*stard?" His tone was heavy,


    "Tell me, what does it mean to be


    husband and wife? You left


    behind wi hour awvr€e Vou keep


    pushi me away into some other


    woman''s arms! Whenever you speak,


    you say that you want to sever all ties


    with me. Arianna, aren''t you belittling


    the marriage between us?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hendrix, | will sue you."


    | couldn''t bear the pain anymore and


    burst into tears. | wagalsy stil Gretiy


    drypkoyine drgLthent made me more


    and more sorrowful. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t care less about my hoarse


    voice nor my image and | was wailing


    loudly, "Just say it if you want to ruin


    me! Why all this? Hendrix, you cain¡¯ |


    heyeaxpeenln nt in this


    rid. You are only acting like this


    because | am unlike the others and |


    push you away. Once | start acting


    like Andrea one day and you''ve had


    your fill, you will lose interest and


    dispose of me immediately. Hendrix,


    you are just not used to losing."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was not able to hold back my tears and painfully choked out through my sobs.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    He suddenly stopped. His dark eyes peered at me intently, thoughtful and unpredictable, "So, in your opinion, the reason why |


    have been looking for you at all costs and carefully approaching you is that | am not used to losing?"


    | knew | had hurt him with my words, | lowered my gaze and refused to look at him any further.


    He pinched my chin and tilted it up, forcing me to look at him. His gaze was firm and his voice was deep, "Why are you avoiding


    me? Just tell me. What are you afraid of?"


    Seeing that | didn''t want to answer, he sneered, "Why? Do you feel guilty because of your own words?"


    "Hendrix, what do you want from me?" | was on the edge of a breakdown, "Don''t you know why | pushed you away? Because of


    you, | can never have a baby anymore. It''s all because of you. Since | was young | wished to have my parents¡¯ love. | was


    envious of other girls who rode on their fathers¡¯ shoulders. You have ruined all my hopes to be a mother. Isn''t this enough?"


    He was stunned by my frank words. | sobbed, "You know that I love you, but so what? | could have given birth and raised my


    children like other women, but because of your selfishness, | suffered like | was in hell. You made me lose my child and caused


    me to lose the chance of bing a mother forever. Because of you, | cannot face my own parents. You let us fight each other


    and be enemies. Are these reasons not enough for me to leave you?"


    He stared at me. His eyes were like icebergs, frozen and emotionless, without a single speck of warmth.


    | smiled bitterly, "Yes. You think that as long as we love each other it''ll be enough and well be able to forgive each other. You


    think we can still live together and be an enviable couple. Ask yourself, Hendrix, can we really forget the past? Because |


    can''t."


    | tried to let go of my past. I''ve tried to forget the hurt. | once thought that when | could be pregnant with another child,


    everything in the past could just be bygones.


    But fate made a fool of me. | wasn''t able to have a child anymore. For the rest of my life, | would never be able to forget my


    unborn child. | was a prisoner of the past.


    | was human, not a beast. | would have been tortured by memories. Whenever | saw a pair of mother and child, | would break


    down and the resentment in my heart swallowed me whole. | would never be able to calmly love this man ever again. | would


    only hate him more and more.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Therefore, | chose to leave him.


    Dead silence filled the air. After a long time, he got up, walked to pick up his phone, and dialed a number.


    ¡°Evan, send me two sets of clothes." After hanging up, he went into the bathroom.


    It didn''t take long for him toe out of the bathroom. Someone knocked on the door and he opened it with a bath towel around


    his waist.


    He came back with two bags in his hand. He didn''t hide from me and put on his clothes in front of the bed then dried his hair.


    Iy on the bed, drained and he stood by the window. His voice was low and dejected, "Your clothes are here. From now on, |


    will not pester you. You are free."


    He ced the bag on the bedside table, took his cell phone and car keys then turned to leave.


    "Hendrix!" | called out and stopped him.


    He stopped. His posture was stiff. He did not look back at me, but only replied, "Yes?"


    | took a breath, bit my lip slightly and


    said, "If possible, | want ys tegotd |


    5 Ci affais BoB touether and


    get the divorce certificate." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere was chilly. Both his


    hands were clenched i to fists@tihis


    iv) I samnfis phioveiis stand out on


    t Per of his hands. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay!" He spat out the word.


    | watched him leave andid on the bed. Tears rolled down my cheeks.


    Life is too long and we should start


    over. In the next life, | we thatayel \


    can j Head m non-dramatic


    love life and live that way for the rest


    of our lives. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was bound to be a sleepless night.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    | slept for a few hours until a phone call woke me up.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was Naomi, "Arianna, my castle was breached. Sh¡¯t, it was justst night.¡±


    | felt a headacheing on and did not understand what she meant, "What do you mean by your castle was breached?"


    She hesitated and said, "I slept with Sebastianst night. | think it must''ve been very intense."


    | was speechless for a moment, then | understood, "Intense?"


    "Yes, because my clothes were torn apart. He even ripped the new underwear | bought."


    ¡°Was it your first time?"


    "No!" She shouted. "D*mn it, | didn''t see him this morning. Did | break him? Was that possible?"


    | did not know what to say.


    To be honest, this was the first time I''ve been in such a situation.


    "Well, why don''t you call him and ask?" Sebastian was in his thirties. He would not be so ignorant of the affairs between men and


    women. | doubted that he would be disabled from sleeping with


    someone.


    "Okay, then I''ll hang up first!" She said. The normal shyness and uneasiness of a girl who slept with a guy were nowhere to be


    seen.


    | responded in agreement. Just as | was about to hang up the phone, she suddenly said, "By the way, where did you gost


    night? Linda just called me and said that she couldn''t remember anything. She can''t remember who you left with."


    | pursed my lips and told her, "No, weren''t you drunkst night too? How do you know that the manst night was Sebastian?"


    Sheughed and said, "Are you kidding me? Although | was drunk, my brain still functioned. When | see the man | like, but | do


    not take the opportunity to sleep with him, will | still be me? Tell me the truth, who were you withst night?" "Hendrix!" | had


    nothing to hide.


    On the other end of the line, she spluttered, "F*ck, you were togetherst night. How was it? Did you make up?"


    "No!" | sighed, "If all goes well, I''ll receive the divorce certificate in a few days. Then, | will go back to Ucrebury to finish the


    process."


    On the other end of the line, she went silent, "Arianna, why do you want to do this?"


    I smiled sadly. "A lot of things have happened in the past. There are too many uncertain things between us. | can''t go on with him


    like this. It''s probably destiny."


    She sighed, "You sound like you''ve already made up your mind. It''s your life and | will support you. But Arianna, | really feel that


    a man like Hendrix only shows up once in a lifetime. Needless to say, it''s even rarer to have him love you back. | worry that in the


    future, you might regret that you let him go."


    | nodded, "Maybe it''ll be like what you said, but Naomi, life is full of choices and pathways. No matter what choices you make,


    you''ll have regrets either way. It''s better to just let it be!"


    She gave a grudging grunt of agreement. | knew she felt a little sorry for me, but she didn''t push me anymore.


    When | hung up the phone, | looked at the time. It was almost 8:30.


    | still had to turn in to work, so |


    quickly got up and brestsd rayteeth,


    drsgsert upsordpery and got a cab to


    work. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    By the time | reached the building


    entrance of the Colne it gudglehly


    Q curreditema hat aint prepare


    S eter breakfast. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Good morning, Arianna!" A voice came from behind me. It was Naomi.


    | was a little surprised, "Why are you here?"


    She showed me the lunchbox in her


    hand and said, "| know ou dor¡¯ptrave


    hei tg depbwith hy fan, so |came


    t (etfs him breakfast. By the way..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She lowered her voice and whispered, "I also came to check on him."

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    | felt a twinge of envy but she did do me a favor. | nodded, "Okay then, go check on your man. | need to check in too. I''ll call you


    in the afternoon.¡±


    | hurried to the office and opened the doors. | sighed in relief andid my head on the desk while | caught my breath.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Linda saw me and handed me the bread in her hand, "Looks like you haven''t eaten breakfast yet. Just eat it. It was scientifically


    proven that not eating breakfast is just like eating poop. Eating some bread works better than eating poop, | guess. Just make


    do!"


    Better than eating poop?


    "Why does it feel like you don''t want me to eat the bread?"


    She smiled faintly, "Don''t think too much. How wasst night? Did you sleep well?"


    Her tone of voice seemed to be implying something more.


    Perhaps Naomi told her about me. | shrugged and said lightly, "It was nothing special!"


    We could not be idle and chat around during working hours, so she invited me to grab lunch together.


    | epted.


    Back in the office, | had to bring the previous day''s documents to Sebastian for him to sign off on. After | tidied up, | went straight


    to Sebastian''s office.


    | knocked on the door and the man''s serious voice called from inside, "Come in!"


    | pushed the door open and saw him sitting in front of theputer, a serious expression on his face.


    Thinking of what Naomi told me, | couldn''t help wonder if something was wrong. Where on earth was he injured?


    "Mr. Milton, these documents need to be signed by you!" | said as | put the documents in front of him.


    | saw the lunch box Naomi carried on his table. So she had been here.


    "Okay." He said and finally raised his head to look at me. There was a strange look in his eyes, "What are you looking at?"


    | blinked and realized that | had been staring intently at him. | said awkwardly, "Nothing, | just want to ask you if you had


    breakfast. Last night, you..."


    He stared at me fiercely and | got flustered. Then, he said, "You set a trap for your boss. Arianna, what have you done?"


    I shook my head and said sincerely, "Mr. Milton, you have to believe me. | really didn''t do anything. | didn''t know what happened


    last night and you saw what happenedter. | went after Linda. After all, she drank so much wine. If | let her go, it would be very


    dangerous."


    | had to know. | asked tentatively, "How were youst night?"


    He frowned, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Your body-!" | blurted out. | almost continued to ask if he had gone to see a doctor and if the problem was severe.


    He raised his brows and said nonchntly, "What''s wrong with my body?"


    | stammered.


    There was no way | was going to say what was on my mind. So | forced a smile and hid my embarrassment, "You are very


    healthy. You''ve always been healthy."


    | couldn''t ask any more questions, so | turned to leave. He said, "People from the Roberts Group will be here for a meeting at


    9.30 pm. You are in charge of the meeting. Don''t bete."


    | nodded in answer. Then he reached out for the file and | noticed that he had a bandage on his hand, shocked, | said without


    thinking. "Mr. Milton, your hand!"


    He nced briefly at the bandaged hand and said indifferently, "| was identally injuredst night." That was why...


    So it wasn''t what | imagined?


    | was a little embarrassed by then and hurried out of the office | called Naomi.


    | asked when she picked up, "What did you dost night? How did Sebastian injure his hand?"


    She was uncertain too. "I''m not sure.


    | don''t remember that. When | saw


    his injured hand just poV''s | wasalsd


    prisec Gn remember how |


    hurt him. Well, I''m exhausted. | didn''t


    sleep wellst night. I''ll go to bed


    first. We''ll talk in the afternoon, bye."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then she hung up.


    When | returned to the office, Linda


    sent some documents over for the


    meetingter and repeinded G6)!"


    spgeitigallyerTouay will be the first


    time that we are meeting with


    Roberts Group, so you have to get it


    together and not lose your focus."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded. Since | was in charge | must not do things perfunctorily.


    There was just enough time for me to finish reading through the details and key points for the meeting.


    | walked out of the office and was


    headed for the conference room


    when | met Sepastiqneatid Life


    Thy addd¨¦d at me and Sebastian


    said, "We''ll go and wee the


    people from Roberts Group together!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was stunned. Why did the CEO of Milton Group need to personally wee them?

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Following behind them, | was still trying to figure out what was going on. | was pretty confused. Unfortunately, | wasn''t able to ask


    them anything as they both were walking very quickly.


    At the first floor lobby, Sebastian sped up and put on his professional weing smile, "Mr. Roberts, wee!"


    When | looked up, it was Hendrix who brought in a team of people clothed in suits. They all looked extremely smart and


    energetic. What a coincidence.


    As | had anticipated, if it was an ordinary meeting, Sebastian wouldn''t have toe out personally.


    | lowered my head and followed behind Sebastian. From time to time, | looked up and smiled slightly at those who met my eyes.


    When | had to, | asionally guided the way for the others.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hendrix and Sebastian were chatting with one another, the picture of casualness. They were not close friends but looking at


    them chatting away, one would be mistaken. Typical businessmen.


    Linda came to my side and walked with me. She warned, "It is time to work. Stay focused. Don''t be distracted."


    | nodded, squared my shoulders, and followed her into the office. Linda arranged for the secretary to pour tea for everyone.


    Hendrix broke off his conversation with Sebastian and asked out of the blue, "Mr. Milton, I''ve read your employee charts. Is Miss


    Reid your secretary?¡±


    Sebastian nodded and turned his eyes to me. He said with a slight smile, "Yes, she just entered thepany, but her capabilities


    are remarkable."


    Hendrix nodded and said thoughtfully, "No wonder you asked her to take over the Roberts Group''s project."


    | frowned. Why the sudden change of the subject?


    "Ouch!" The cry of pain came from the secretary who was pouring the hot tea and identally scalded herself. Her short cry


    echoed throughout the room, cutting through the tension in the room.


    Forehead furrowed, Sebastian said, "Mr. Roberts, let''s continue to talk about the project in Lancille Vige."


    Hendrix agreed then looking at the injured secretary, he said, "If you''re injured, go get first aid and rest!"


    No one knew why he said that. After a slight pause, he addressed me, "Miss Reid, would you mind getting us tea?"


    Linda spoke before | could even open my mouth, "Mr. Roberts, you may have misunderstood, Ms. Reid is not a mere secretary.


    She is the person in charge of the project and is here to present the proposal and ns to you and your colleagues.¡±


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows, "Well, it''s just tea. Surely it won''t be such a hardship. But if | appear unreasonable, then forget what


    l asked."


    He nodded at Rowane, who was sitting next to him, "Miss Zanes, please take care of the tea."


    Rowane agreed, her smile elegant and gentle.


    With that, the Milton Group appeared petty and nitpicky. Linda''s face fell, flushed.


    Sebastian stopped her, looking at me


    with concealed lielely ¡®MissB¨¦id,


    ins geithe pearwdgy. e


    shouldn''t let our guests pour tea."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | nodded, got up and took the teapot from the secretary beside me.


    Rowane had already stood up.


    Seeing this, she smiled faintly an


    said, "Mr. Milton it n@ Big dea All of


    USar&ih the conference room now


    and we will be partners for quite


    some time. We are partners, just like


    family!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sebastian smiled and said, "Of course, but we should do what we have to do and do it well too."


    Hendrix looked like a cat who got the


    cream. "Alright, alright. incectieey\!


    insist dort G0 fake a seat?


    Jet oot is still injured. Sit down and


    let it rest." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Those words would''ve sounded normal if they came from anyone but Hendrix, someone who was widely known to be unfriendly.


    Everyone took note of his words and it was as though love was in the air. People looked at one another, not bothering to conceal


    their interest. Especially those who did not know my history with the Roberts Group.


    | saw their imaginations running wild, their assumption that Hendrix and Rowane were a couple clear on their faces.


    Rowane was also stunned for a moment. Then, a red blush rose on her fair cheeks and wless face. That shade of red made


    her even more goodlooking and charming.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sebastian nced at me briefly before he carried on his discussion of the project with Hendrix.


    Lancille Vige was a tourist project developed by the Milton Group. The main attraction there was its disy of valuable


    antiques. By bringing in Roberts Group''s expertise on artificial intelligence, they intended to develop a peach tree forest to attract


    even more tourists.


    This joint project would serve to promote the Al tech that Roberts Group had been working on. Additional ns included a huge


    Al- based technology museum built in Lancille Vige to promote the gallery.


    While the bosses dominated the discussion, the rest of us sat and listened attentively to them.


    Not many employees came with Hendrix. Apanying Rowane, Hendrix and Evan, were two other employees. | guessed that


    they represented Asherton¡¯s interests.


    It wasn''t my first time pouring tea for guests, but little did | expect myself to trip when | passed by Rowane. | fell onto the ground


    and made a mess.


    | hissed in pain. The water in the kettle was hot and it had spilled all over me. Linda helped me up. She looked at me worriedly,


    "Come, let''s clean this up in the washroom."


    As she spoke, she pulled me towards the door, but Rowane stopped us, "The meeting will begin soon. Miss Reid, don''t you still


    have to report on the project? It can''t be dyed for a long time. Mr. Roberts still has work to do in the afternoon."


    Linda frowned at her, "She was just scalded. We won''t take long."


    Rowane nodded. She acted as if she was very understanding and concerned about me, "I know. | do not have any other


    intention. | merely wanted to remind you that we don''t have much time. Hurry, Miss Reid, and don''t let the wound develop into a


    scar."


    | caused quite amotion, so of course, Hendrix and Sebastian noticed. Sebastian sneaked a nce at Hendrix before asking


    me, concerned, "Are you okay?"


    | nodded, "The water was not very hot. I''ll go and get changed out of these wet clothes. It won''t take long.¡±


    Sebastian nodded, "There are clothes in my office retiring room. Change and hurry back soon."


    | nodded. | brushed off Linda''s concern with a faint smile and told her not to apany me. "I''m fine!"


    | left and headed straight to Sebastian''s office. There was no time to go out and buy myself a new set of clothing.


    Sebastian''s retiring room was huge.


    There was a bed, a bathroo AIT)


    wardrobe dq @tead e set.


    Thelfaenis ing was simple but


    elegant. It suited Sebastian. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | quickly opened the wardrobe and


    found a few suits, some ties, as well


    as neatly folded shirts and ties. t


    to them was a,setyaf @afner''sC


    fortis, Which looked familiar. |


    thought briefly that | had seen it


    somewhere before, but | couldn''t


    remember and didn''t have time to be


    choosy. | grabbed them and changed


    into them after a quick cold shower.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The size and measurements were just right but did nothing to hide my red, scalded skin. It was rather conspicuous.


    | had no choice but to ignore it and


    go back to the meeting Yying@stto


    Payyattantian tO} Went straight into


    the conference room. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    In the conference room, Linda was exining how the projects will be carried out and what needed to be taken note of. After


    that, the Roberts team borated on the aspects that required our cooperation.


    As the person in charge of the whole project, | had to take into ount all of the safety details, as well as possible issues that


    could arise during the construction of the project, including potential conflicts with the other party.


    After finalizing all the proposal details, the contracts were signed and the date for projectmencement was decided on. The


    person in charge from bothpanies was asked to be present, to supervise.


    After we signed the contracts and shook each other''s hands. Linda came over and whispered, "Didn''t you apply any ointment on


    your wound?"


    | shook my head. "I''ll need to buy someter. There''s wasn''t any ointment in the room."


    "You are a girl. You need to protect yourself more. If it leaves a scar, it will be very difficult for you to get rid of it in the future."


    I smiled and hugged the contract in my arms,


    ¡°Noted. Is the skirt I''m wearing yours? It looks familiar."


    She frowned at it in confusion. "Wasn''t this what you wore when you came back from Myanway?"


    | was struck dumb. It was then that | saw Hendrix and Sebastian looking at me, observing my clothes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    | vaguely recalled what | wore, and | was sure this was different. At that time in Western Europe, Sebastian bought clothing in


    pretty much the same style for all four of us.


    | looked down at my clothes. Although they looked simr, it was in fact not what | wore. Among the four of us, only Naomi''s


    figure was the same as mine.


    So, that meant that the dress belonged to Naomi. | studied Sebastian, curious as to why he had Naomi''s dress in his possession.


    He coughed when he caught my eye, "It''s noon. Let''s have lunch together!"


    He tried to hide his embarrassment. Seemed like he and Naomi were making far more progress than we imagined.


    Rowane smiled faintly and said, "Mr. Milton, you''re very sweet."


    There was a hidden meaning behind her words.


    Hendrix''s face darkened at her words, his stare burning into me. | knew him well enough to know that he was suppressing his


    anger.


    We walked out of the meeting room together. Linda was a little confused, leaning close and whispering into my ear. "What''s


    going on?"


    "This was Naomi''s. Not mine." | hissed back. | felt a headache rising up.


    She smiled and said, "The two of them are really getting on well, but I''m asking about you and Hendrix. What''s going on? Didn''t


    Naomi say that you two are husband and wife? Why is there such a beautiful woman around him?"


    I shrugged, "It''splicated for now but it won''t be for long. Once this project is settled, | will go to Ucrebury with him and finalize


    the divorce."


    She was speechless for a moment.


    "Oh no!" A voice cried out suddenly. It was Rowane.


    She seemed to have hurt her ankle again. She limped to the elevator.


    Hearing the noise, those in the front looked back and asked, "What happened?"


    Rowane looked pitiful. She said, "I''m


    really sorry. | sprained my anklet)


    yesterda 80 IganwMallevery


    shoddy hink | twisted it again just


    now, and it hurts a little." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Linda snorted in derision.


    "Just wait, she''s oingstocask 760


    \ :


    oer tear er next." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Confused | asked, "But she sprained her ankle?"


    Linda scoffed, "It''s because she


    sprained her ankle thettherss@''"


    pag for Berth get special


    treatment. Watch." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hendrix frowned slightly then looked at Evan and said, "Go help Miss Zanes."

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Evan nodded and helped Rowane to the lift then frowned a little at seeing the crowd.


    Sebastian redirected him, "Evan, you can help Miss Zanes to my personal elevator."


    Evan was surprised and looked at Hendrix. When Hendrix didn''t say anything, he smiled and rejected it politely.


    But Sebastian merelyughed, "Miss Zanes sprained her ankle in my building. | am more or less at fault. Surely | can use my


    privilege to help ease her difort."


    Hendrix chose to speak up then, his voice low and steady, "Do as he says and take care of Miss Zanes. Go!"


    Evan nodded and helped Miss Zanes to the CEO''s personal elevator.


    Hendrix however, stood still in front of the lift, not budging. Sebastian was a little confused and asked, "What''s the matter, Mr.


    Roberts?"


    "I''ll go down with the other lift" He answered softly, and then followed us into the staff elevator.


    It was lunchtime, so the lift was packed. Hendrix stood out. Hisslender and tall physique plus his good looks had people looking


    at him.


    It was some time before Linda was able to voice her thoughts. She asked me quietly, "What is he up to?"


    The CEO''s elevator was spacious. It wasrge enough to amodate another person.


    | couldn''tprehend the way he was acting either. But since he was already in the lift, | just kept quiet.


    The elevator stopped several times on the way down, with many people going in and out. Somehow, | ended up in the corner,


    Hendrix in front of me.


    His back was toward me and the crowds pushed us closer. | knew however that he used his body to make sure | was not


    squashed in the corner.


    I''d hurt him deeply with my words yesterday, and awkwardness grew between us. | stared at my feet and tried to shuffle back to


    create more space between us. He nced back briefly as if he knew what | was trying to do but made noment.


    Then his eyes fell on my scalded red wrists and his eyes narrowed at it but didn''t mention anything.


    When the elevator stopped, more people poured in.


    He had no choice but to make room for them, and he was basically pressed up against me. | bit my lip and didn''t say anything.


    He was so close | felt his heart racing. He pursed his lips, looked at my face, and whispered, "We''ll be there soon."


    What he said made me felt at ease for a while. As he said, we arrived shortly.


    After getting off the elevator, Sebastian, Rowane, and Evan were already waiting at the door.


    Hendrix walked ahead. Linda eyed me and poked my arm, "I saw that! You two are basically in each other''s arms."


    My face burned. | shushed her, "Don''t talk nonsense!" | quickened my pace.


    | heard her giggle as she followed behind.


    We all left for the restaurant together. At the entrance, Hendrix told Evan something and Evan nodded and left.


    The two staff members who followed


    Rowane noticed that Rowane''s f


    did not seem tog getty peitet


    They ake concern, "Miss Zanes,


    would you want us to buy you some


    medicine for your foot?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "No need. It''ll be fine in no time. It''s


    not a big deal!" Rowane smil om


    faintly. S elookedhikEd ger eand


    bealit | fairy, someone to fawn


    over. The two staff members felt that


    they needed to help. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Undeterred, one stood up and volunteered, "Mr. Roberts, let me goand..."


    "There''s no need for that. Evan went to buy it" Hendrix waved him back, his expression as indifferent as ever.


    The two people who volunteered


    looked a little embarra ed, butthe|


    apoE py guerre volumes.


    ey didn''t say anything further.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Sebastian nced quickly in my direction and then said with a sheepish smile, "Mr. Roberts, you really care about women. |


    should''ve thought about that and sent Linda for the medicine. Anyway, Linda, please get some ointment for Miss Reid''s burn. It


    won''t be good if it scars."


    Linda stood up and agreed, "That''s right, I''ve forgotten about it. I''ll do it right now."


    She slipped away quickly.


    I sent a smile of gratitude to Sebastian, smiled slightly. "Thank you!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He winked. "Don''t worry about it!"


    When Evan came back, he handed a small bag to Rowane and said, "Miss Zanes, shall | help you apply it?¡±


    Rowane shook her head in refusal. "There''s no need. Thank you, Evan, for your help. I''m fine. We''ll do it after dinner."


    Linda came back shortly after. She handed me a box of ointment and said, "I''ll wash my hands first and apply it for you!"


    But when she left, Sebastian took the ointment from my hand, pulled out a chair, and sat down next to me. "I''ll apply it for you!"


    What is he trying to do?


    Before | could react, he had already taken out the ointment. He squeezed out some of the medicine and rested my hand on his


    thigh to apply the ointment on my angry, red skin.


    Linda came out after washing her hands. When she saw him helping me with the medicine, she was surprised, "Mr. Milton,


    you..."


    ¡°What''s wrong?" Sebastian raised his head and looked at her with a pair of thoughtful eyes.


    "No, it''s all good!" Linda quickly said as she wiped her hands dry with a napkin.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a bit strange. The order had been ced but it had not been served yet. Sebastian was


    tenderly and attentively applying for the medicine on my burn | stole a quick look at Hendrix. His face was frozen like ice. No one


    dared to say a word.


    | felt as if | was sitting on pins and needles. The stares of so many people weighed me down. | couldn''t help but break out in a


    cold sweat. Sebastian, on the other hand, looked calm and unruffled, as if he did this every day.


    After he was done, he lifted my hand and blew on it. He said gently, almost too soft for the other to hear, "There shouldn''t be any


    scars. I''ll apply some ointment on you again tonight. It should heal soon. Don''t get it wet. I''ll help you with everything!"


    His words were heavy with suggestion, and | could feel Hendrix''s cold gaze burning holes into us.


    Rowane quipped at the perfect time, "Does Mr. Milton live with Miss Reid?"


    Sebastian nodded immediately and said, "Yes!"


    The two employees of Roberts Group took those words as truth. They said, "Mr. Milton is very kind to Miss Reid. You two seem


    to have a good rtionship. You can work together and take care of each other. It''s really enviable."


    For a moment, | didn''t know what to say. | wanted to exin our rtionship, but | was afraid that if | said something, it would


    seem like | was deliberately deflecting.


    So | stayed silent. Fortunately, the


    waiter interrupted fu ectalicdn the


    ject pnarrility to serve the


    dishes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    During the meal, the two employees discreetly maneuvered for Hendrix and Rowane to sit together.


    Finally done with lunch, Hendrix asked Evan to send Rowane back saying he had a meeting to attend.


    But Evan had other things to do. So Linda said that | would help her get back.


    Before | could refuse, Linda shoved me into the car.


    In the car, Rowane didn''t say


    anything. Since she dine inital |


    Gn, ner quiet as well.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly asked, "Is it because of me that you left Mr. Roberts?"


    | was stunned at her directness. Then


    | shook my head an ampiled CN"


    portinerold with other people."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Her hands gripped her knee, probably because the temperature in the car was too low. Noting her shiver, | adjusted the


    temperature.


    "You had the self-awareness to know that you are not good enough for him, so you left. | can admire that. You are not annoying


    She nced at the air conditioner that | adjusted and said, "Thank you!"


    after all.


    | forced a smile and didn''t bother disputing her words. | said instead, Why don''t | drive you to the hospital? You must be hurting


    badly, your ankle having been sprained twice in a row."


    She nodded and said off-handedly, "Okay, since you have nothing to do anyway."


    After arriving at the hospital, the doctor said that her foot was caused by ligament strain and that she should stay home and rest


    for a few days. He prescribed her some ointment and medicines.


    "Take me home. It''s not convenient for me to take a taxi." She said.


    Indeed, it was inconvenient to take a taxi from the hospital. | nodded.


    Linda called. "What took you so long? What''s wrong?"


    ¡°Nothing, | brought her to the hospital. I''m waiting for her medication. Please tell Sebastian that I''ll be back soon."


    "F*ck, Arianna, do you have a hole in your head? This woman is trying to snatch your man away from you. Why are you taking


    care of her like this, is there something wrong with your brain?"


    The voice on the mobile phone was loud enough for me to wince.


    | quickly nced at Rowane. She was absentmindedly looking at the scenery outside the window and did not seem to hear.


    ¡°Well, I''m driving. We''ll talkter!" After hanging up, | continued driving.


    "If it weren''t for Hendrix, | might have be friends with you," she suddenly said.


    Stunned, | looked at her from the corner of my eye. Where was thising from?


    She smiled innocently, "You can''t be friends with a rival in love, can you?"


    After a pause, she continued, "I''m very curious as to why you left Hendrix. In my opinion, he is sincere about you."


    ¡°Everyone has their own difficulties. Lovers need luck on their side for a rtionship to work out. When two people have been


    together for a while, things might fizzle out. Naturally, we stopped seeing each other." | stopped at the red light.


    She pressed her lips together and said after a moment of silence, "Arianna, that''s probably it. | feel that | will be happier than


    you. At least, | won''t leave him for any reason."


    | forced a smile and didn''t respond.


    After sending Rowane home, | returned to thepany. Linda handed me a ss of ice water and said, "How was it? Are you


    jealous after meeting your rival in love?"


    "No!" | took a sip of the water and felt myself cool down. It was still ufortably hot in August.


    She clicked her tongue and sat down


    in front of me. "No, what on fein


    you think you re aging? Bo youre


    want taldd 100 thi s? Are you giving up on


    Hendrix?" She asked in an


    exceptionally serious tone. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This topic had gone on for way too


    long, and | was not in the mood t


    talk about it a mores) chafded


    the fopiel shit it Valentine''s Day in


    two days? Shall we make an


    appointment with Naomi to have


    dinner together?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She nodded. "Sure. By the way, the ointment | bought for you today was given to me by Evan!"


    "Evan?" | was surprised.


    She nodded. "I met him as soon as | went out. Hendrix asked him to buy you some ointment too.


    When he met me, he knew that | was about to buy it for you, so he gave it to me."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    | felt something tug at my heartstrings, | could feel my resolve wavering. | sighed slightly and didn''t reply.


    Taking my silence to mean


    something, she went on, "Arianna, no


    matter what has happened, you


    Hendrix still c apoatfackotter


    donitt ?QA thace case, why overthink


    things and torture yourself like this?


    Today, you were so close to


    Sebastian and even let him apply the


    medicine for you. You didn''t see


    Hendrix''s face. He was so upset."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    While | sat there, quiet and lost in thought, Linda left me to finish her work.


    After ironing out the details for the Lancille Vige project, we had to get to work on making ns a reality. So | had to be on site.


    As | was tidying up the office, getting ready to leave, Naomi called, inviting me for dinner, but | dyed my answer.


    Sebastian was standing at the door to my office. Figuring something hade up, | said to her, "Wait a minute!"


    Looking at Sebastian | asked, "Mr. Milton, are you done for the day?¡±


    He nodded and asked, "What are we having for dinner?"


    If he hadn''t reminded me, | would have forgotten about having to provide his meals for the day. | stared nkly for a few


    seconds, then remembered Naomi''s dinner invitation.


    "It''s not decided yet. What would you like to eat?"


    His eyes fell, as if disappointed. "Anything will do, it''s time to get off work. Let''s go!" "Alright, you go ahead and leave first. | still


    need to sort out a few things. I''ll be out soon."


    After he left, | picked up the phone again. "Naomi!" "Hmm, are you going to refuse my invitation?" Naomi asked through the


    phone.


    | touched my forehead, slightly amused by herck ofmon sense. Then | said, "Don''t be crazy. This is such a great


    opportunity. Don''t you want a chance with a highly desirable bachelor?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that you have a very good chance now. | will send you Mr. Milton''s address. You''ll be cooking tonight and I''ll be your


    wingman. So, why don''t we have dinner at Mr. Milton''s house tonight?"


    When she understood my meaning, she immediately said happily, "Really? Arianna, you''re my lucky star. Wait for me, I''ll be right


    there!"


    After hanging up the phone, | hurried out of the office and found Sebastian''s car in the parking lot.


    | waved away the lingering cigarette smoke in the car and coughed. | couldn''t help asking, "Is there something on your mind?"


    He started the car and said shortly, "No."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    We drove in silence. It seemed like he wasn''t in a pleasant mood. And | had no idea why.


    Half an hourter, we arrived at the vi.


    Sebastian went straight to his calligraphy room. | walked around the kitchen and checked on what ingredients we had on hand.


    Naomi carried a big bag when she came in, and | chided her. "I''ve already told you not to get anything, what''s all this?"


    She blinked her eyes innocently. "| wasn''t sure what ingredients you had, so | brought what | needed. By the way, | just saw a


    familiar face next door."


    "Who?" | asked as | took the food from her hand.


    "It looked like Hendrix''s assistant. | think he''s moving in." Naomi was quite skilled in the kitchen and we worked well together,


    washing and chopping up vegetables.


    | nked for a moment then said, "Evan is moving here?"


    She nodded as she started mixing the ingredients.


    Confused thoughts swirled in my


    head. Even though the cost of


    housing in Asherton weisnota6)


    ilyasiincaldle City the price of


    vis in this area was nearly twenty


    thousand. He was married with kids,


    why would he buy an expensive vi


    here? Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He doesn''te here often. His work


    was based in Jarold: yeand deh ds


    anyovgstm¨¦nt! vids a lot of


    expenses to handle. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Putting away the confusion, | just carried on helping Naomi.


    Remembering what | asked Lind


    asked her, Pied yol¨¦toiad on


    Valenti Bay: "Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She looked at me, "Do you have ns?"


    | nodded. "I made ns with Linda for dinner.¡±


    She chuckled and said, "| can guarantee that she''ll ditch you."

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    "Why would you say that?¡±


    "It''s time for her second spring. It''s such a good holiday, she should go out with someone that she''s been eyeing for a while. She


    could always hang out with her friends some other time.


    Watching her cut the fish into thin slices, | couldn''t help but sigh in envy at her knife skills. | thought for a moment and said, "So


    what you''re trying to say is that you don''t want to spend Valentine''s Day with me?"


    She chuckled. "Don''t put it that way. | could hang out with you anytime, it''s just that | should do something special on such a


    special day."


    She had a point.


    It seemed like | would be spending that day by myself. | thought that | should just head to Jarold City.


    | should probably think about settling down in Asherton after this project ispleted. When both Hendrix and | have received


    our divorce certificates.


    When dinner was almost ready, Naomi looked at me and said, "You should wash your hands and invite your neighbors over.


    Since you guys are acquaintances and neighbors, let''s make this a weing meal."


    | washed my hands and looked at her then said, "Sebastian is in the room on the left on the second floor. You should let him


    know dinner will be ready soon."


    She chuckled and squinted her eyes at me. "Are you trying to create an opportunity for me?"


    | shrugged. "Well, you said it, not me."


    Sebastian''s vi was beautifully furnished. Symmetrically arranged with a water feature in the backyard.


    Only a wall divided our the two houses, so if you were to shout from the balcony, people on the other side could hear you.


    | rang the doorbell and Evan answered the door, obviously stunned to see me. He said, "Madam, how may | help you?"


    I smiled warmly, "Did you know we were neighbors?" | wondered why his first instinct would be to ask if | needed his help, and


    not why | was there.


    Feeling a little awkward, he avoided my question and said, "Come in and have a seat!"


    "No, it''s fine!" | smiled and said, "It''s dinner time, and you just moved in today. | was wondering if you would like to have dinner


    with us?"


    He smiled and motioned me toe in and have a seat.


    | found it strange but decided to oblige him. As soon as | entered the room, | understood. The man who haunted my thoughts


    was sitting on the grey couch, reading a book.


    It hit me then. It was not Evan that just moved in, it was Hendrix Roberts.


    "Madam, I''ll pour you a ss of water!" Evan said as he walked towards the tea room.


    Standing in the living room, | couldn''t help but feel a little awkward. Remembering Linda''s words, | said, "Thank you for getting


    the ointment for me."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Still looking at the book in his hands, he flipped a page and said nonchntly, "Mhm."


    Silence fell.


    Trying to fill the silence, | asked


    you nning te geieedbsun herd "


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mhm." Still the same answer.


    | pursed my lips and continued, "You


    must have not ton yetqvetvtldde


    rpgfe than enollgh inner. Why don''t


    you join us?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He suddenly got up and calmly answered, "Okay."


    Then he put down the book and went out without waiting for me.


    Evan came back in with a ss of


    water and stopped short when Ren


    saw Hen rx gang hid Rouse. He


    awkwar y extended the ss to me


    and said, "Madam, have a drink."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | shook my head politely. "No, it''s okay. Come join us for dinner too!"


    He agreed with a smile, "I hope this won''t be inconvenient for you."


    ¡°Not at all, it''s my pleasure!"

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    When we got home, Naomi had already ced the food on the table. She smiled at us in wee. "It''ll be lively today. It''s been


    a while since I''ve eaten with this many people."


    She set down the cutlery. Seeing that Sebastian wasn''t there yet, | looked at Naomi. "Did you call for Mr. Milton?"


    She nodded, and she blushed. "He will be down in a little while.¡±


    She was acting very strange. "What''s wrong?"


    She smiled awkwardly and brushed off my question, "Let''s eat."


    A few minutester, Sebastian came down having changed his clothes. He did not seem surprised to see Hendrix at his dining


    table. Instead, he greeted Hendrix politely and sat down.


    | suddenly had a feeling that | was purposely left in the dark on something that everyone knew, except me.


    ¡°Arianna, what are you nning to do on Valentine''s Day?"


    Naomi''s sudden words shocked me, and | looked up at her nkly.


    She smiled at me, "Are you not hanging out with anybody? Why don''t you ask Mr. Roberts if the both of you could hang out


    together?"


    What was this woman doing?


    Sebastian looked up, but he didn''t say anything. It was Evan who said, "Oh right, it is Valentine''s Day tomorrow."


    "Yes, and it''s the weekend as well!" Naomi turned her attention to Sebastian and said, "Mr. Milton, do you have ns with


    anyone?"


    Sebastian looked at her dully. "Nope."


    Naomi said without hesitation, "Then I''ll make ns with you."


    Flustered, Sebastian coughed and frantically reached out for a paper towel.


    Naomi handed him a paper towel and told him off, "You''re such a child, how can you choke while drinking water!"


    | smiled at their antics. It was the first time | saw the cold and introverted Sebastian lose hisposure.


    Sensing that someone''s gaze on me, | looked up and saw Hendrix''s deep and dark eyes on me. It startled me so much that |


    nearly knocked over a ss of water.


    "What are you guys doing anyway? Why do you look so flustered." Naomi couldn''t help poking the bear.


    | tried to stifle myugh, and coughed instead. It was getting a little weird.


    Naomi sighed and changed the subject, "Arianna, when are you nning to move in with me? It''s been so boring living alone!


    You should hurry up and move in!"


    My head spun at the subject change. "Give me a few days, | first need to sort out the new project for the next two days."


    Sebastian paused for a moment and asked, "Are you nning to move out?"


    | nodded. Then | remembered that


    Linda had said before t at Sebastiah


    hele like than Metds at home, so


    h erally has his assistants or


    secretaries over. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He kept quiet.


    There was a slight pain in my lower


    abdomen, and | couldn''t help but


    frown. Naomi GOES arkftodk Qn"


    spyyetefnelon juice from the


    refrigerator. "Try it, everyone. I''ve


    learned how to make a new


    watermelon drink." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On a hot day in August, iced watermelon juice was a blessing. The few sips felt extremely refreshing.


    Everyone chatted casually for a while. Sebastian and Naomi drifting off for a private conversation in the backyard.


    Evan imed that he had something to do and left Hendrix me alone.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix''s strange gaze was fixed on


    me, and it made me panic. | BoEHA


    and busied myst wtf Gearing away


    tho uiches | said, "You... Why don''t


    you rx in the living room?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He didn''t respond but got up and started helping me put away the dishes.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    He was a guest! | wanted to stop him, but he gave me a serious look and my words dried up.


    | put my head down and brought the dishes over to the sink to wash before | got further than opening the tap, | was pulled aside.


    "Stand there, I''ll do it!"


    Thus | watched as he hm clean up the kitchen with sure, slender fingers. Mesmerized, | felt nervous for some reason.


    | wanted to help him, but before | could even take a step, he stopped me with his a warning gaze. So, awkwardly | stood there.


    | cast about for a topic and decided on, "Why did you move here all of a sudden? Aren''t you going back to Jarold City soon?"


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at me with a sardonic gaze. "You don''t like me being here?"


    No, that''s not it!


    | shook my head. "There are many more things to do in Jarold City, and you seem to be done with all your projects here.¡±


    "And?" He lowered his head and skilfully washed the dishes.


    He didn''t seem to be in a chatty mood so | let him be.


    | stood there silently and waited for him to finish up, then handed him a paper towel. He took it, wiped his hands, and without a


    thought, walked to the fridge.


    Confused when | saw him rooting around in the fridge | asked him, "What are you looking for?"


    "Eggs!"


    ¡°What do you need eggs for?"


    He took out some brown sugar and looked at me faintly. "Don''t you feel unwell?"


    | was stunned that he noticed my difort, but didn''t understand what he meant to do. | nodded my head and said, "A little. But


    what does it have to do with eggs?"


    He pursed his lips and said faintly, "Go get changed your clothes. You do have spare clothes here?"


    | blushed at the implication and felt embarrassed.


    | sneaked a peek back and saw that | had arge red stain on my pants. How did | miss that?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    So the twinge in my abdomen | felt just now was because | was having my period. Not having it for two months made me forget


    the signs.


    | flushed in embarrassment. Seeing me at a loss, he said gently, "Go ahead and change, I''ll buy some clothester."


    His words woke me from my stupor and | fled upstairs.


    But before | managed to escape, Sebastian and Naomi walked in, chatting amicably.


    | felt cold sweat trickle down my back, | looked at Hendrix in a panic.


    He calmly took off his ck jacket and said, "It''s cold outside, you should wear moreyers!"


    Naomi and Sebastian came right at that moment and saw what happened. Naomi beamed, "Did wee in at the wrong time?"


    I smiled sheepishly and said, "I''ll go and change into a thicker shirt."


    Fortunately for me, Hendrix was tall, so his broad and long suit was long enough to hide the stain.


    Back in the bedroom, | changed my


    alevines but realised re dly-ttratY\


    thayea spake BAd nd | was in


    such a hurry just now that | forgot to


    take my phone. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    I sat on the toilet seat, anxiety eating me.


    Knock knock! Someone was at the door. When | got up to open it, Naomi greeted me.


    She handed me a pad, her smile full of meaning. "Both of you have quite the chemistry!"


    | pursed my lips and then went into


    the washroom to change megut


    and saw sotienbRIe baste side


    ansked, What did you and


    Sebastian talk about in the


    backyard?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Talked about life, can you believe it?" She sighed. My question seemed to have made her unhappy.


    | didn''t continue asking said instead,


    "| know | said that | was going 15111


    move in wi youcbut G7 it''seems


    that ant promised Sebastian that


    | would prepare his meals.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She nodded. "I know!"

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    After a pause, she looked at me, aiming to gossip and said, "I think Hendrix wants to prolong things with you, so he moved here.


    | kind of like the way he does things. I''mpletely head over heels."


    Stunned speechless, | didn''t reply.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Naomi got ready to leave. | walked her downstairs and saw Hendrix and Sebastian chatting.


    Seeing Naomi ready to leave, Sebastian stood up and offered, "I''ll give you a ride!"


    "It''s okay, | drove here!" Naomi looked a little unhappy.


    | really didn''t know what went down between the two of them.


    Sebastian ignored Naomi''s rejection and went out of the living room.


    | made to follow, but Hendrix stopped me. "Why are you following?"


    | frowned. "Of course, to send Naomi off!"


    "Someone else will send her off!" After that, he stood in front of me, blocking my way with his slender body, and fixed his gaze on


    me.


    All of a sudden, he asked, "Does your stomach still


    hurt?"


    | shook my head, thought for a moment, and said, "Thank you for what you did just now. I''m much better now."


    Since it waste, | was thinking of sending him off as well, but he suddenly said, "It''s nearing autumn, you should wear more


    layers when you go out."


    "Okay!"


    I started to pull my wrist from his grasp, but he held on tighter. "Where is the ointment?"


    Noticing that he was looking at the ce where | had burnt myself this afternoon, | pursed my lips and said, "It''s almost


    recovered. I''m fine!"


    He frowned and went to take out the ointment from my bag, and ignoring my protests, applied it on the wound.


    He stared at me with deep, dark eyes then said softly, "Does Sebastian apply it better than me?"


    | gaped like a fish, and stuttered, "It''s gettingte, you..."


    "Trying to get me out of here?"


    I sighed and nodded. "Yes, unless you were nning on staying here?"


    "| can''t?" He sounded amused, the rogue.


    | shrugged. "Up to you!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After applying the ointment, he refused to leave. At a loss on what to do, | ignored him and went to my bedroom.


    Sebastian would be back after taking Naomi home, so if Hendrix wanted to stay, he could stay!


    After washing up, | havepletely forgotten that Hendrix was still in the vi. Looking at the time, it was over ten o''clock. | dried


    my hair, read a book then went to bed.


    Autumn rain came silently in August. It started to drizzle in the middle of the night, and a gust of cold wind blew into my bedroom.


    | got up to close the window.


    Suddenly, a strand of lightning burst at the window, and | was so shocked that | broke into a cold sweat.


    | hurried back to bed but in my haste, managed to hit my leg on the chair beside my bed.


    A burst of pain exploded on my knee and | fell to the floor.


    The pain radiated out from my knee


    and tingled my spine. Merseon


    turn d shqltowiahelY fata ed cold air.


    | tried to stand, but the pain was


    overwhelming. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    All | wanted was to get up and close the window. The dim light from my tablemp showed just made the rushing cold wind take


    on a sinister


    look.


    The darkness, with rain rushing in and curtains pping about with the wind, | felt my hairs stand on end. Fear froze my limbs.


    Ever since what happened as a child,


    l''ve had this overwhelming f eine


    rain and tne oa ot get up


    andlsta ed at the open windows


    letting the cold rain in. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Panic rose in my throat. | started to


    shake and shiver. | tried agai shea!


    stand up. | adtqploS¨¦ fie window.


    Astight ed my teeth to haul myself


    up, | failed and fell onto the bedside


    cab. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, themp on the bedside table and the other things on top fell to the floor, and | was plunged into


    utter darkness.


    Fear engulfed me, | shrank into the corner. Within the darkness, and | heard a baby''s cried.


    My heart raced, long- buried fear and untold sorrow washed over me and threatened to suffocate me. | curled into myself, feeling


    all my carefully constructed self crumble in agony.


    Memories of that terrible night flooded my mind. | felt the same wave of helplessness and fear from that night. | looked down and


    saw arge pool of blood.


    | screamed at the sight.


    "Arianna!" Someone called out to me, from outside the window.


    Terrified, | yelled, "Go away, all of you go away!"


    Trying to stop the shaking, | buried my head in my knees, my body trembled so hard my teeth hurt.


    ¡°Arianna, it''s me, Hendrix!" A soothing voice rang in my ears. The sounds of thunder receded slightly.


    | looked up hesitantly. The lights in the room were turned on, and | blinked at the sudden brightness. The curtains were tied up


    and have stopped pping, but the windows were still open.


    "It''s me. Don''t be afraid!" A low voiceforted me.


    | took a few deep breaths and allowed my vision to get used to the light. It was only then that | saw that the person in front of me


    was Hendrix.


    Instantly, without thought, | threw myself into his embrace. | burst into tears, my voice choked out, "It''s the child. He''s here. He...


    he mes me. He mes me for not protecting him well!"


    Hendrix squeezed me tight, | felt him take a deep breath and said hoarsely, "No, he won''t. He knows you love him. How can he


    bear to hurt you, someone who loves him so much? Don''t think like that. It''s all right!"


    He lightly patted my back and | leaned in his arms. My tears kept flowing and my heart felt like it was suffocating. "I''m sorry, I''ve


    worked so hard, but the rope was too thick. | can''t break free at all!"


    He nodded and hugged me more tightly. "He knows. He knows it all, he''s not ming you."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    | settled into his chest and warmed up a little, and when | calmed down enough, | attempted to push away to stand up. My eyes


    stung.


    Hendrix carried me to bed instead and drew the nket over me and sat beside me.


    | looked over towards the pool of blood that | saw in the darkness. With the lights on, | then realised that it was not blood, but just


    a small puddle of water that blew in through the window from the heavy rain.


    Seeing that | was in a daze as | stared at the water, Hendrix frowned slightly. "Are you sleepy?"


    | didn''t answer him. "How did you get in?" He hadn''te in through the bedroom door just now.


    He lightly wiped his nose, and said, "Our balconies are connected, so | climbed over."


    That stunned me enough to whip my head back to look at him with a frown, "Hendrix, you broke into my bedroom."


    He didn''t care. His eyes fell on my elbow and he scowled. "How did you get hurt?¡±


    | didn''t realize that there was arge bruise on my arm, and | wasn''t able to react.


    Hendrix had already tee the nket


    and the hem of ayes kit. d reac


    insfinctan@avol him. "Hendrix,


    you fiend..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Without answering me, his forehead furrowed, he got up and went out of my bedroom.


    | opened my mouth, but before | could speak, he left. This person...


    A few minutester, he returned with


    a medical kit in his han ats He-gat\


    divin edgideeania helped me apply


    e medicine on my wounds.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He seemed to be very skilled in this.


    | had nothing to do but stare at him.


    His stoic facial features, sword-


    shaped eyebrows, Srl Sys chit \


    d-yhitetteeth hi an figure


    Dat


    Looking back, | had already


    known him for almost ten years.


    After all these years, his face


    remained the same, and as


    handsome as ever. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    After dealing with my wound, he suddenly looked up. As | was absent-mindedly staring at him at the moment, | was caught.


    Our eyes met and | got lost in his deep, troubled gaze | felt my face heat up and my heart raced.


    | coughed to cover the weirdness and my throat dry. "Well, thank you for your help tonight. | won''t press charges against you for


    breaking into my bedroom. You can go back now."


    | was startled as he suddenlyughed and shook his head at me. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Arianna, why haven''t |


    realised that you have such a mouth on you?"


    He reached out and grabbed my chin. He was extremely close to me. Our breaths intertwined, and | moved back. | tried to calm


    my racing heart and said, "| am not being difficult. | am telling the truth. Hendrix, I''ve told you that it won''t work between us.


    When we finish this project, we are going back to Ucrebury to get the divorce certificate. This matter will be over."


    | didn''t dare look at him anymore. |y back down and pulled the nket over my head.


    He remained sat by the side of the bed, not moving a single muscle. | waited a moment, and after not hearing anything, out of


    curiosity, peeped out.


    | caught his gaze, dull and troubled. "Is it because of the child? Or is it because of your parents?"


    My breath hitched at the sadness | glimpsed in his eyes. | bit my lip. "Isn''t it obvious? It didn''t happen to you personally. You


    couldn''t possibly understand what | went through. In your eyes, we just lost a child, and | just had a spat with my parents. Can


    you imagine how | felt? Did it not seem severe enough for you? Do you think that | should just ignore the past and be with you?


    You are selfish to think so, Hendrix!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He stared back at me, unppable in the face of my rage. After a long while, he said, "I never treated you as if these things never


    happened. You want freedom, a new life, | can let go and give you that, but Arianna, you now need someone by your side to take


    care of you. And when that dayes where you have found a person that can take care of you, | will leave without any


    hesitation, end this marriage and let you live your life."


    | was bewildered. | didn''t expect him to give in so easily. He had always been strong and overbearing. This sudden


    agreeableness was unexpected.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll hold you to your words!" | said and tried to push away the faint stab of pain in my heart.


    It rained all night. The next day, the sun shone brightly and the fragrant smell of the earth drifted in the breeze.


    Alook around confirmed that Hendrix was no longer in the room. | didn¡¯t know what time he left the previous night, probably after


    | fell asleep.


    | tried to put the whole night behind me as | got up to wash my face and brush my teeth. | went downstairs to prepare breakfast.


    However, Sebastian didn''te down.


    | went up and knocked on his door,


    before | could call out, i lst


    SWUNG PPFD, pseu i ead in. His


    bed was neatly made as if no one


    has slept on it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Did this mean thatst night... he never came home?


    Was he with Naomi?


    Their rtionship seemed like it was


    Deg very fast. king @tithe


    akfast on tHe able, | made a snap


    decision. It would be such a waste to


    waste good food. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Not trying to analyse my actions, |


    packed them up and w at next door.


    ck neaybcr parked next


    fue anes ve been Hendrix''s.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    | got into the passenger seat of the car. | looked over at Evan and said, "Morning, Evan, have you had your breakfast?"


    Confused, he was slow to react. After a pause, he said, "Good morning, Madam!"


    I smiled. Hendrix must still be in the house as | did not see him in the car. | handed him the breakfast that I''d packed. "You must


    have not eaten your breakfast yet, eat this while it''s still warm."


    He blinked in astonishment. Before he could formte a response, Hendrix got into the back seat of the car and said "Let''s go to


    the Golden Scale Vi!"


    "Okay!" Evan said and handed the breakfast in his hand to him. "Mr. Roberts, you have not had your breakfast yet, right? Madam


    made breakfast, it''s still warm, do you want to have a bite?¡±


    | was dumbfounded at Evan. He...


    Hendrix finally realized that | was there. He was silent for a while, then answered with a grunt and took it.


    | actually wanted to ask for a ride to Lancille Vige from him, but after what Hendrix said it urred to me that they wouldn''t be


    heading there, so | said, "Since you guys won''t be heading to Lancille Vige, I''ll leave first and take a cab. See you guys!"


    As | got out of the car, Hendrix cleared his throat rather loudly.


    Evan hurriedly said, "Madam, we will be going to Lancille Vige right after we go to Golden Scale Vi. Come with us. There


    aren''t many cabs around here, and with such a long car ride the cab may be reluctant to give you a ride anyway."


    Uncertain, | said, "Really?"


    He nodded, "It''s true. There''s no need to lie to you. The project at Lancille Vige just started, so of course, we will be heading


    over. Won''t we, Mr. Roberts?"


    Hendrix hummed in agreement. | couldn''t help but turn back to look at him. He was focused on eating his breakfast as if he


    hadn''t been listening to us at all.


    Practicality won so | decided to be thick-skinned. | sat back in the seat and said with a smile, "I''ll have to trouble you then."


    Evan smiled and we were off.


    Golden Scale Vi wasn''t very far away. We arrived within 10 minutes. Wearing a white dress, with her long wavy hair, and a


    new seasonal designer handbag, Rowane looked like a star.


    The car rolled to a stop in front of her. She reached for the back seat door, but couldn''t seem to open it. Disgruntled, she looked


    over at Evan, and reminded him politely, "Evan, | think you didn''t open the door."


    He shed a grin and said, "Oh, I''m


    sorry. | momentarily forgot a Quite


    He press de bytton, sing the


    ake ah the locks were


    disengaged, Evan and Hendrix got


    down from the car. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was when | saw Evan moving to the back seat and Hendrix to the driver''s seat that | got suspicious.


    Rowane''s smile withered away. She said harshly, "Miss Reid! | didn''t see you there. Didn''t Mr. Milton arrange a car for you to


    drive?"


    "It rained heavilyst night, and |


    doubt my driving skills. The r: adi)


    Lancille Vge jxat 3 smooth as


    Ravec\itice want to drive!¡± |


    exined and nced at Hendrix


    who sat next to me. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for Evan, stuck in the back seat. It must be nerve-wracking for the boss to be driving him.


    Rowane spoke again, "Mr. Roberts,


    have you had breakfast? | made


    , O\v\


    steamed dumggythis nofning.


    wypydahit\ydu et Evan drive the car


    and maybe have a bite?" "| have


    already eaten!" Hendrix cooly


    rejected. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Evan threw me under the bus, "Miss Reid also made breakfast this morning. Mr. Roberts just ate it!"

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    | felt the corner of my mouth twitch. That breakfast was for Evan, so | looked back at Rowane and said, "Miss Zanes, Evan


    actually hasn''t eaten yet."


    Rowane was stunned. After hesitating for a moment, she handed the box in her hand to Evan and said, "Evan, do have some!"


    Evan was about to decline, but Rowane had already put the box into his hands.


    He smiled shyly and epted the offer.


    No one spoke in the car, until Rowane said to Hendrix, "Mr. Roberts, it is Valentine''s Day today. Do you have any ns for


    tonight?"


    What? Was this woman trying to make a date with Hendrix?


    | couldn''t help but look over to Hendrix, who was driving seriously. He just said lightly, "I have work to do tonight!"


    Was he trying to imply that he had no time to waste?


    Rowane smiled and didn''t at all feel embarrassed. She continued, "Your work tonight should be done in a jiffy, right? Why don''t


    we have dinner after?"


    Hendrix looked sideways at me. It was deep and dark. Then he asked, "What are you doing tonight?"


    Why was he asking me this? "I''ll just be rxing at home," | spluttered.


    He responded with a hum and said to Rowane over his shoulder, "I''ll be having dinner at home."


    His rejection was obvious. Rowane just grunted in acknowledgment and didn''t say anything further, but she didn''t look very


    happy.


    The car ride was silent all the way to Lancille Vige. The Milton Group had built a temporary office space there in order to


    facilitate the project.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    | clocked in andmunicated with the staff, in preparation to head over to the Roberts Group''s developmental grounds for an


    overview.


    Lancille Vige was vast. Besides the tourist spots, restaurants, and residential areas, the rest were tracts ofnd filled with fruit


    trees and flowers.


    The August season had made the fruit trees ripe for picking. It was too far to walk to the Roberts Group''s Al developmental


    grounds, and it wouldn''t be good to drive, either. So, | headed toured the grounds on a bicycle.


    Along the way, the fruit trees and flower beds were a beautiful sight to behold.


    Upon arriving, | saw that Rowane had put on a hat. With her white dress on, she looked like a tourist.


    Seeing her holding some documents at the entrance to the base and looking at me, she seemed not too happy to see me, nor


    wanting to talk to me.


    | didn''t want to either, so | ignored her and went on to look for Hugo Lance, the person in charge.


    ¡°We will be starting the work on the grounds here today. We have also talked with Mr. Milton''s side as well, so you''ll being


    over for the next few days, right?" Hugo said as he handed the necessary documents and data files over to me.


    | nodded. "Yes. I''m in charge of the


    project. Once work starts for this


    project, make sure to ee intoOy


    count aligateythe sures. Also,


    th¨¦re''s a festivaling up, so there


    will be more tourists around. Make


    sure to take care of the safety of all


    staff and tourists as well." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, it was an engineering


    project. If something happened it Wil


    gev@ade, so safety must


    come first. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hugo nodded and asked, "Do you need to go look at the emerald grounds?"


    | shook my head. "There''s no need to for the time being. Some people from the Roberts Group will be heading over.¡±


    Development on that side had


    already taken form. The peo etiom


    the Robert Group w¨¦alForily need


    RGA Sa how to incorporate


    their Al technology into it. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | was busy all morning, so | didn¡¯t hear Naomi''s call and only noticed it when | took a break for lunch.


    | called back and only after a few rings, the call connected.


    ¡°Arianna, are you busy with your work? Why haven''t you answered the phone?" Naomi said from the other line.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    "The Roberts Group project started today, so | had to visit Lancille Vige. I''ve been quite busy all day. Did something happen?"


    Hugo saw me talking on the phone, so he silently handed over a lunch box.


    | took the lunch box and nodded my thanks. "Nothing much, but Tina just called and asked if we were free to hang out sometime


    soon. She wants all of us to gather and maybe talk about that n on opening a shop together.¡±


    "Well, okay, let them set the time and date and let me know. Also, why don''t you send me the address when you get it and I''ll


    meet you there." | had more work to do this, so | talked while | ate my lunch. In my rush to swallow, | nearly choked.


    Hugo handed me a ss of water. | nodded with a smile and thanked him in a soft voice.


    On the other end of the line, Naomi said, "Okay, I''ll ask them to decide then!"


    Recallingst night, | couldn''t help but ask, "You were with Sebastianst night, right?"


    "Uh uh!" her voice sounded hesitant on the phone, and then she whispered, "Well, | have something to do, so | have to go now.


    I''ll send you the time


    and location once it''s set.¡±


    She immediately hung up after that. Pretty obvious that she was avoiding the topic.


    | sighed slightly and hung up the phone. | looked at Hugo and said, "Thank you!"


    He smiled and said, "In the past, a man was always responsible for projects here. Almost no women have been put in charge.


    Miss Reid, you have to be ready for the workload. It will be very tiring.¡±


    After eating a few mouthfuls of rice, | smiled and said, "Hmm, it''s okay. I''ll be fine. It''s natural for people to feel a little tired after


    work."


    He nodded and said with some emotion, "| see you are still young, almost my daughter''s age!"


    |ughed and said, "I''m already in my 30s. | don''t think you''re very old!"


    He paused for a moment, looked at me and said, "If you didn''t mention it, | would think you were only in your twenties. You look


    really young for your age."


    For a moment, | couldn''t help butugh. Hendrix brought Evan and Rowane over.


    Hugo stoppedughing, closed the half- eaten lunch box, and stood up to wee him. "Mr. Roberts, you''re here!"


    | closed my lunch box as | was almost done eating as well. | stood up to greet him. "Mr. Roberts!"


    Probably because the weather was too hot, Hendrix had taken off his ck jacket and slung it over his arm. He was wearing a


    wine-red shirt, which made him look a little gentler than usual.


    He frowned slightly at the lunch box in my hand and said, "Let''s head over to the viewing area for a mealter on. You can also


    report the work progress so far for today. There will also be someoneing over as well, so it''ll be great to get to know each


    other."


    Hugo nodded his head and uttered his affirmation.


    | didn''t say much, as | was finished with lunch anyway. Since we were going to discuss work, there''s no need to say much.


    As | threw the lunch box into the trash, Hendrix walked over to discuss more with Hugo.


    | decided to check on our progress.


    The 500 square meter area oie


    initially b ,withemalpovier. The


    goal HaWe ever was to continue os


    construction with Al technology.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    | had to admire the way Rowane''s brain worked.


    The base''s interior had only the


    general framework built. The insi


    of the base w ali etritorc¨¦d steel


    bans ana ls¨¦i, ica it a bit messy.


    Right now, it was rest time, and many


    operations had stopped. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | don''t know much about architecture. But after epting several projects before, | knew a thing or two about the general idea.


    "I''ve heard that you had taken over


    such projects in the Ro erts 6Oup |


    befor c NawttangaL en working as


    apie again, how do you feel


    after years away?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    The voice came from behind me. | looked back and saw Rowane looking out of ce in such a messy and mud-filled


    environment.


    | moved a steel frame under my feet to one side, dusted the dirt off my hands, and said, "Aren''t you afraid of falling down? Your


    high heels look quite expensive!"


    She sneered. "A few thousand dors isn''t expensive, but you..."


    As she spoke, she looked at me from head to toe mockingly and said, "It seems that Hendrix really treated you indifferently.


    You''re the most shoddy wife of a president that I''ve ever seen. Your phone, everything on your body, the cost of it is a mere five


    thousand dors or less, am | right?"


    | smiled uncaringly, "Well, it''s okay. It''s just worldly possessions."


    She sneered. "You don''t have to pretend indifference. Let me give you a suggestion. If you divorce Hendrix sooner, | can give


    you some money. You can''t beat me anyway. It''s a pity that you keep dying it like this."


    "Some money?" | smiled with curiosity and asked, "How much will you be willing to give?"


    Sensing victory, she retorted in disdain. "How much do you want?"


    "The key is that | don''t know how much you can give!" This was the truth. Her current ie was supposedly 7-digits annually,


    so she should be able to give a generous amount.


    "50 thousand dors! That gets you a two-bedroom house in Asherton." She said in a really generous tone.


    | smiled lightly. "50 thousand dors. | might have to work really hard to get that amount of money."


    ¡°Of course!" She crossed her arms and looked at me haughtily, preening like a spoiled peacock.


    | looked down at what | was wearing and realized that it was reasonable for her to be so arrogant.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After all, my clothes were only 500 dors. Compared with her designer clothes, they would be shabby.


    "What do you think? Are you considering it?" She asked as she took a few steps towards me. "Since you don''t love Hendrix, why


    don''t you give him up to me? | can still give you some money, and you can live the life you want with the money."


    | smiled and said, "It sounds like a


    really good offer." Looking at her, |


    frowned slightly, "But, how do you


    know that he will choo eyourie se |


    segr sreisne Mena who is


    re Suitable for him than me. As


    long as we have children in the


    future, he will give me his heart.


    When a person reaches a certain age,


    love will fade away anyway. He will


    put his heart and soul into his family.


    Don''t you think so, Arianna?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes! You''re right." | pursed my lips


    andughed in a low voice. "It seems


    that you understand this quite well,


    Miss Zanes, but have you SEQ


    thought about efeatittat the @ are


    spynanyeligib e women in Jarold


    City? Even if Hendrix has been


    married before, he is still quite a


    catch. Plenty of women will be falling


    all over themselves to win his hand in


    marriage. Do you think you have the


    ability to match all thesedies? You


    really need to carefully reconsider,


    because many of them are prettier


    than you expect." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Unconcerned at seeing her face


    tighten with anger, | continued, "As


    for abilities, you are not bad, but


    compared to many other influential


    youngdies in Jarold 2 whesre\


    all profici nt ingtessta _


    BGabin and more, you seem to


    becking. Furthermore, Hendrix has


    everything. He has money and


    resources, so if he were to remarry,


    the type of woman that he will


    choose will probably not be one that


    prioritizes work, but rather someone


    who has the ability to be a


    mother that will care for their children


    and inws. Come to think of it, you


    seem to becking in these aspects,


    am | right?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    "You..." Her face suddenly changed, and she was looking at me with eyes full of rage. She said angrily, "So what? If he could


    marry an orphan like you, someone without parents, why couldn''t he ept me?"


    | smiled nonchntly, "There is still one more important factor, which is love. Well, yes, you were right that when a person has


    reached a certain age, love is not necessarily important. But what you''re referring to are ordinary people, people who do not


    have the same social and financial status as Hendrix. Do you think he will need to worry about his fortune in the future, in order


    to keep his family alive? Nope, he doesn''t. He is the type of man that once he has reached a certain age, will be in need of love


    and emotional support. So, love, to him is extremely important.¡±


    Her face darkened even more as she sneered, "Arianna, | thought you did not want to continue your rtionship with him any


    longer? Since that''s the case, why are you still arguing with me? You can just give up now to me. You''ve been arguing so much,


    does this mean you still can''t let him go? You''re trying to y hard to get, to get him to love you more, aren''t you?"


    | said carelessly, "You think too much. If you like him, | actually don''t care if you pursue him. | am here saying this because when


    you can''t win him over, you''ll put the me on me. By the way, about the offer that you just made, 50 thousand dors sounds


    good. After all, | have been short on money recently."


    | turned around, ready to leave the base, not expecting to see Hendrix at the door with a dark face.


    He looked at me coldly and said in a low voice, "Am | only worth 50 thousand dors?"


    Flustered, my heart skipped a beat. He heard what | had just said?


    | forced a smile. "She''s the one that offered me such a small amount."


    ¡°Arianna, what nonsense are you spouting?" Rowane, who followed behind, spoke. Seeing Hendrix''s presence, she put on a


    pitiful face. "Obviously, you were the one who said that you didn''t love Mr. Roberts. You hated him for pestering you, | didn''t say


    anything at all."


    After a pause, she looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, can you believe her words? If she really wants money, she could


    just ask it from you directly. This has nothing to do with me."


    Unfortunately, what she said made sense.


    Hendrix''s deep gaze never left me.


    | swallowed, then simply shrugged my shoulders and said, "Well, | still have to work. You two enjoy yourselves!"


    Hendrix frowned and pulled me back. He looked at Rowane and said, "Could you leave first?"


    "Mr. Roberts..." Rowane still wanted to say something but shut her mouth at his fierce look.


    After leaving, Hendrix and | looked at each other, eye to eye. He frowned and asked, "Was this necessary?"


    I shook my head, a little confused, and asked, "Was what necessary?"


    He pursed his lips, his eyes were somewhat disappointed. "Did you think that you could find just anyone to take me away?"


    | thought for a moment and said


    seriously, "Then | will b more caieful


    eatite and@ntsdmeone that


    you are morepatible with."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Arianna!" He was a little angry. "What do you take me for?"


    | was a little annoyed then. | pushed


    his hand aside and said, "Hendrix,


    how many times do | need to say


    this? A divorce certifigate;is alhat


    lies pesweed ub! Whoever you are


    with has nothing to do with me at all.


    So, there''s no need for me to put in


    so much time and effort to handle


    these kinds of shenanigans. | also


    don''t intend to find anyone to push


    you towards as it does not concern


    me anymore." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Looking at his dark face, | quickly


    continued, "It doesn''t matter if you


    want to be with Rowane or any other


    woman, for that matter, because it


    has nothing to do withsiiwe. KGySre


    sefeestonihel swore


    certificate, we could just go over to


    Ucrebury and retrieve it. Like what


    you Said, since | can''t pass my own


    hurdles, you''d be more than willing to


    let me go and let me gain my own


    freedom. There won''t be anything


    anymore between you and me, so |


    beg you, next time, please just seize


    the opportunity when you can."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    After | said my piece, | walked out. Hugo happened toe by with a truck, when he saw me he said, "Miss Reid, you want to


    head over to the attractions right? Let''s go together then!"


    Iran up to him and said, "Uh-huh, sorry to trouble you."


    So | got into the truck with him.


    Sometimes, | wished I led a simple life. Hugo and | talked about the project along the way. He said, "We will be quite busy for the


    next couple of days, and as you''ve just arrived, it may take a while to adjust. We sometimes stay on until midnight, and clock in


    early the next day."


    | thought for a moment and said, "It takes an hour to drive here from the city. Going back and forth each day takes up a lot of


    time."


    He nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, indeed, that''s why there is temporary housing here. But tonight will be fine, after


    apanying Mr. Roberts and the clients for dinner, we''ll just exchange some documents and that will be it.¡±


    After stopping the truck at the attractions site, he took me directly to the hotel restaurant. On the way, he briefly introduced and


    exined to me the current issues they were facing.


    | probably didn''t sleep wellst night. After entering the hotel, | found a ce to sit down to wait and ended up but dozing off.


    Fortunately, Hugo woke me up in time and said, "Don''t doze off now, in just a moment we will need to wee Mr. Roberts¡¯


    guests."


    | nodded and followed him out. We waited at the entrance of the hotel lobby, and soon Hendrix and Rowane arrived.


    Perhaps it was because of the harsh things | said, but Hendrix didn''t even look my way.


    Ack Bentley appeared at the entrance of the hotel. It came to a halt, and a kind-looking old man, around the age of 70,


    greeted us.


    ¡°Hendrix, | haven''t seen you for a long time. | almost didn''t recognize you!" The old man said, his voice deep and charming.


    Hendrix smiled and gestured him into the hotel before saying, "| have been busy all these years, so | don''t have time to visit you,


    Grandpa. I''m really sorry."


    As | followed next to Hugo | asked, "Do you know him?"


    Hugo nodded and said, "That is Zir Attwood, a respected peer from Asherton. However, the old man keeps a low profile. He


    bought a piece ofnd in Lancille Vige and lives a mundane life, but he has a high standing in certain social groups. All the


    respectable people in Asherton are afraid of him, but respect him nheless.¡±


    Attwood?


    Curious, | asked further, "Are there many with the surname Attwood in Asherton?"


    He shook his head. "Not many, only the Attwood family. Why do you ask?"


    | shook my head. | remembered the incident at the bar. It exined Oscar Hathaway''s giving in to Naomi.


    That meant that the old man Naomi mentioned was likely Zir.


    We walked through the lobby and


    entered the cineaqesna (we ht


    doyyn sine waite rought them some


    soup as an appetizer. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The old man was happy to see that


    there was a table full of people sitting


    with him. HeqkedldeRoware, who


    chd b¨¦aide Gendrix and said, "Little


    Hendrix, maybe you should introduce


    these people to me." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix smiled and said, "Of course. It''ll be my pleasure."


    He started the introductions with


    Rowane. Before he could say much,


    the old man interrupted Quer jolt


    grapctattieecallec mest time, he


    said that your wife''s surname was


    Reid, and was raised by Carol Reid.


    Why is this youngdy''s name


    Zanes?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rowane rose to her feet and smiled brightly. "Mister Attwood, my surname is Zanes. You can call me Rowane!"

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Hendrix evaded the question. He didn''t even bother correcting the old man, just spared me a quick nce, before continuing to


    introduce everyone else.


    Being old, it was natural for him to not be able to remember every single detail. Once the waiters served the main dishes,


    Hendrix and the old man started to chat.


    As for me, my mind started to wander to when Zir mentioned my grandmother''s name. Did he and Granny know each other?


    Although there was doubt in my heart, | dared voice them. | nned to ask Naomi to bring me along for a visit to Zir''s.


    | was extremely curious about my grandmother''s life and how she knew Mr. Attwood. I''ve always thought she lived in Hovell.


    My grandmother met with Master Robertster and had attained that mysterious yet exquisite box. If the Attwood family that lived


    in Asherton knew granny, it''s sufficient to say that granny wasn''t just some ordinary person from Hovell.


    "Arianna!" Hugo called my name and even tugged my arm to pay attention. "The old man is talking to you!"


    | snapped awake. When | looked up, | saw Hendrix''s irritated eyes upon me and his thin lips lightly pursed.


    The old man was looking at me with a smile, his eyes kind and gentle. "Your mind must have wandered off there, didn''t it?"


    | quickly got up and bowed. "I''m sorry, Master Attwood," | apologized. "I didn''t mean to, I''m sorry!"


    The old manughed and said, "No harm done. Young people like you prefer a more fun and exciting environment. Eating with


    an old man with me must be quite boring, | understand!"


    | flushed with embarrassment. My face reddened and | wanted to defend myself, but Hendrix said to the old man, "She''s always


    like this. Grandpa, don''t worry."


    Zir chuckled. "This youngdy looks rather familiar. | don''t know where I''ve seen her before."


    ¡°Master Attwood, | heard you like to collect teacups, so | brought this set, from Jarold City. Please take a look and see if you like


    it." Rowane said while handing the tea set over to Zir.


    That quickly, everyone''s attention returned to her.


    The tea set was exquisite. With such meticulous workmanship, it was clearly captured the old man''s fancy, who''d clearly fallen in


    love with the purple pottery set.


    They surrounded it and happily chatted over it.


    Hugo moved his chair closer to me. "Are you familiar with Mr. Roberts?" he asked.


    | was taken aback, and shook my head. "What''s wrong?"


    "No, he just seems to be constantly


    looking at you!" He smiled, " om


    Roberts i cold anaitrdly focuses on


    dndtpetShn Besides, there is such a


    beautiful woman beside him!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | forced a smile and didn''t say anything else.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hendrix was seated in between


    Rowane and Zir. | watched as


    Rowane move WeHehdrix in


    Ofer Bol Shek to the old man. To my


    eyes, it also seemed that she was


    getting a little too close. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | took a sip of water and to hide my faint smile. As | watched, Rowane grabbed Hendrix''s ss and took a sip from it, leaving


    behind her lipstick stain on the rim.


    Hendrix noticed but lept quiet. He merely continued his conversation with Zir.


    Few people paid attention to this


    detail. When the waiter served the


    dishes, everyone chatted-happily \


    W. ¡é ge ¨¦ food on


    Zir¡¯s te and said with a smile,


    "Master Attwood, you muste to


    Jarold City when you have the time.


    Aunt Nerissa''s cooking is delicious.


    You must try it." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Zir nodded and said with a smile, "Nerissa, that girl. She has always refused to cook when she was younger, this must be a


    bother for her."

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Shock speared through me. When had Rowane and Nerissa be close?


    But then it''s been awhile since I left Jarold City. It was only these things happened. I shouldn''t dwell


    on it.


    Hugo lowered his voice and whispered. "I heard that Mr. Roberts is married, but I never knew who


    his wife was. Could it be Miss Zanes?"


    I lowered my head to eat and forced out, "I''m not sure!"


    Hugo continued talking, not noticing my difort. "Miss Zanes is cold and heartless to others, but


    she''s rather taken with Mr. Roberts. She''s also quite nice to the elderly. She''s quite a good match


    for him."


    I didn''t reply and ate listlessly.


    Zir must have also misunderstood their rtionship, as he was repeatedly giving them advice on


    how to get along with each other.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and looked at me with cold eyes. When he saw that I was just looking at him


    indifferently, he returned the favor. As if I was allowing Zir to continue misunderstanding.


    Rowane was extremely happy about the situation. She followed Zir cue and proudly agreed with


    them.


    I got up and went to the washroom. On my out, I couldn''t help I got distracted by the open- aired


    swimming pool.


    Afternoons in August certainly attracted plenty of people. There were children floating on the


    surface of the shallow water area with swimming rings around their arms.


    There were not many people in the deeper waters. Only a few adults males. It seemed that they


    were free during this afternoon, so they went swimming to rx.


    I sat down in the shade. There was no need to return too soon. Zir was probably too preupied


    with Rowane and Hendrix to notice me missing from the table. I figured it would be better to take a


    break here.


    There was a couple sitting by the pool, both of them in their swimsuits. They seemed quite shy,


    likely in the honeymoon stage, and this is probably their first time seeing each other without clothing


    on.


    They were wrapped in bath towels and were sat by the pool. The girl was saying to the boy, "I can''t


    swim!"


    The boy grinned in reply. "I can. I will teach you!"


    Then he threw his bath towel aside and went into the water first. The swimming pool was one and a


    half meters deep and the boy was tall. So the pool water merely reached his chest.


    The girl was not yet brave enough. She clutched her towel tighter and said shyly, "Why don''t you go


    ahead for a swim first? I''ll call you when I feel braver."


    The boy nodded. In front of his beloved girlfriend, he showed off his skill. Swimming severalps.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled at the scene. Rtionships among the youngsters really stood out as they innocently met


    each other, giving each other their sincere affections.


    The purest form of love.


    "What happened? Was the scene inside too much for you to handle, so you had to hide here in


    misery?" Rowane Zanes spoke from behind me. And of course, with the appearance of such


    beauty, those at the pool turned in attention.


    Looking away from her, I chuckled, "Why would I hide here in misery?"


    She sat down beside me, crossing her long legs, attracting even more attention. "Master Attwood


    thinks that Hendrix and I are married. Don''t you feel a little sad?"


    I raised my eyebrows at her and smirked. "You''re wrong. Whatever the rtionship between me


    and Hendrix, it''s our business. In fact, I don''t care about who is in a rtionship with him. So, you


    don''t have to tell me so many useless things."

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Snorting because she felt provoked by my words, she jeered, "There''s no need for you to act so


    magnanimously. ying hard to get is effective sometimes, but once it gets overused, guys will only


    hate you more. Don''t think that I do not know what you''re trying to do here, pushing Hendrix away


    so he''ll want you more. Amazing, Arianna!"


    Iughed. What else was there to do? I tilted my head and looked at her. I couldn''t help but say,


    "Miss Zanes, you are really a genius. I have never really thought I was so devious. Restraining him


    in order to harness more desire, huh! It really sounds like that."


    Her cynicism painted all over her face, she said, "That''s true too, with your looks, I would have


    never thought you''d use such low, cunning methods. Why would Hendrix ever look at you? What did


    you do to make Hendrix fall in love with you? It''s just because you met him before me. If I had met


    him at the same time you did, I''m afraid that you''d never have had a chance."


    As she boasted on, Rowane''s confidence and satisfaction grew. The mockery in her words sent my


    blood boiling. "You are so much less impressive than you think, Arianna. If you were to get together


    with someone ordinary, that would be fine. But with Hendrix? Honestly, you just can''t keep up. Being


    an orphan, you really aren''t a good fit for Hendrix at all."


    Honesty, what she said made me really angry. To think I actually admired her academic brilliance


    and good looks.


    Suppressing my anger, I beamed at her, "To tell you the truth, Miss Zanes, I''ve always admired you,


    you are smart, beautiful, and outspoken. You''re just the type of girl that everyone will love. But after


    hearing what you said just now, I realized that you actually need to spend time with a person to truly


    understand them, in and out."


    "Higher education can''t guarantee good character, a beautiful appearance can''t guarantee


    excellence. For instance, a girl like you, hanging out together for a short time would be enough. If


    anyone were to spend more than a day with you, your true colors would show too much. It''s


    certainly annoying."


    "You..." She was so angry that her face turned purple. At this moment, if it weren''t for the many men


    around her, she probably would have pushed me into the pool.


    A bolt of satisfaction shot thorugh me and I sighed internally then stood up, preparing to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But it seemed like I underestimated her anger, She stood up too and blocked my path. If looks could


    kill, her sinister smile would''ve set me on fire just then. She looked down on me and mocked,


    "Arianna, how dare you say that my attitude is bad? Do you think you''re all that? Who do you think


    you are? You are infertile! You can''t even protect your own child. You are really amusing!"


    I gave her a frigid look. "It seems like you know a lot about me. It must have been a lot of trouble for


    you then, to have put in so much effort and time to know as much as you do, thank you so much!"


    She snorted. "Do you really think that Hendrix will continue to throw himself at you? Sooner orter,


    he''ll change his tune!"


    I nodded casually in a show of agreement. "Well, I wish you the best!"


    Fury twisted her features and rage radiated out from her.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    I was no longer interested in this conversation, so I angled my body to walk around her.


    Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed my arm. Thoroughly annoyed, I frowned at her. "What else


    do you want to say, Miss Zanes?"


    She smiled insidiously. "I have plenty to say. Since you are so calm about everything, then you


    might be calm about death too, am I right?"


    With that, she changed her grip, intending to push me into the pool.


    I didn''t know how to swim. I twisted away and forcefully pinched her arm to let me go.


    She jerked back in pain, and the momentum drove her away from me, towards the pool. So


    because of inertia, what was supposed to be me falling into the pool, turned into her falling instead.


    She fell in with a loud ssh, an oddly pleasurable sound.


    A beautiful woman falling into the water garnered a certain amount of attention. Not that the woman


    in question enjoyed the attention.


    Someone came to Rowane''s side after seeing her struggling in the water for several moments. The


    guy helped her to stand, as the water was not deep. When her feet touched the floor, she realised


    that the man was holding onto her chest. Mortified, she screamed, "Get out of my way!"


    The man was mad at being yelled at. He went from trying to help the struggling woman, to pushing


    her back into the water.


    As Rowane iled her arms and spluttered in the water, the people surrounding her watched on in


    amusement. No one made a move to help her get away from the man.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Startled, I opened my mouth to speak, to stop the man from acting too rashly when I heard a deep


    voice beside my ear say, "Let her go!"


    The voice was full of authority,ing from a powerful man used to being obeyed. The man


    snapped to his senses and he immediately released Rowane.


    Hendrix jump into the water and pulled Rowane up.


    The dress that Rowane was wearing had been thin and slightly transparent. After a thorough


    soaking, her wet clothes clung to her figure, entuating her body.


    It was inevitable she''d attract leering eyes. Having lost some of her dignity and respect in front of


    Hendrix Roberts, she burst into tears.


    Hendrix frowned, took off his coat, and draped it over her shoulders He said, "Go back to your room


    and change your clothes!"


    Rowane tightened her grip on Hendrix''s coat. Suddenly, she turned to look at me. I did not like the


    gleam in her eyes. She yelled, "Arianna, are you satisfied? Are you happy to see me in such a


    pathetic state?"


    I was shocked speechless. Why this¡ª


    She started crying pitifully. "It was you who said that Mr. Roberts was just another man to use. If you


    do not want to be with him, why would you still hold onto him? If you don''t want to treat him nicely,


    then why would you stop me from treating him nicely? How can you be so overbearing? Why would


    you still keep him by your side? I just wanted to say a few nice things about Mr. Roberts to you.


    Why would you push me into the pool? Why would you humiliate me like this?"


    The lying, two- faced- When did I say these things?


    Just another man to use? A man that I despised?


    I finally saw this woman''s true colours and I couldn''t help but be stunned and disgusted.


    Hendrix''s originally calm eyes glitterred in a cold rage. He looked at me condescendingly and


    sneered, "Just another man that you used? I''ve be so cheap in your hands?"


    I..


    For a moment, I wanted to exin, but was interrupted by Rowane. "Arianna, yes, I admit, Mr.


    Roberts loves you. He loves you so much, but you shouldn''t ruin a person''s sincerity like this. His


    sincerity isn''t something that you can trample on and humiliate!"

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    For a moment, I was at a loss for words. When did I say these words? When did I ruin his true


    feelings?


    Choking on his anger, Hendrix stared at me. I suppressed my own anger and said calmly, "Send her


    back to change her clothes!"


    Hendrix did not move and but just stared at me, "So, you admit that you have said those words?


    I frowned and felt like cursing at him. A sliver of my true emotions slipped out "Hendrix, is your brain


    water- logged? You''ll just blindly believe whatever she says?"


    "That''s why I''m asking you, did you say that?" He looked at me seriously and enunciated each


    word, "If you say that you didn''t, I will believe you!"


    Rowane probably didn''t expect Hendrix to be so rational. For a moment, she paled.


    I was also stunned. I wanted to speak up for him, but I hesitated for a moment. I had been trying my


    best to push him away, and if I spoke true, wouldn''t that mean Rowane was right?


    "Why don''t you just take her back first!" Since we were to be separated, there was no need to


    prolong things.


    I turned around to leave when Hendrix grabbed my hand. His eyes were stormy as he stared at me


    for a while before he suddenly smiled. "Arianna, you are truly amazing!"


    The voice was especially cold, as if one was gnashing their teeth in a disy of extreme anger.


    I felt a jolt in my heart, but I shook off his hand and went back to the private room of the restaurant.


    Mr. Attwood had finished eating and was chatting with Hugo. When he saw meing in, he smiled


    in wee and said, "Where did you go? I see that you didn''t eat much, so Hendrix, that little


    rascal, ordered a bowl of porridge for you."


    I was stunned for a moment. Indeed, there was a bowl of porridge on the table.


    With a faint smile, I said to Zir, "Thank you!"


    About 10 minutester, as I ate my porridge, Hendrix brought Rowane in.


    "Hhm, both of you have only been out for a moment, now you are holding each other''s hands


    having changed your clothes? Where have you two been?" Zir opened his mouth andughed.


    The old man liked to joke, causing the entire table of people to turned their attention to him.


    As I was eating the porridge with my head down, upon hearing Zir''s words, I instinctively looked


    up and saw exactly what he described. Both of them were holding hands, and both of their clothes


    were changed as well.


    They looked like they were intimate.


    I knew that they had just changed their clothes after falling into the water, but the others probably


    didn''t know.


    I had thought that Hendrix would exin, but he only smiled and didn''t say anything else.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Rowane looked little shy but didn''t say a word either.


    At first, it made sense if the others had misunderstood. But now, looking at the way they acted, they


    do feel like a real couple.


    I lowered my head and continued to eat my porridge, pushing all thoughts away and tried not to pay


    much attention to it. Immediately after lunch, I threw myself into work.


    After helping me with the immunization shot, Hugo told me that the work of the work that needed to


    be aplished that afternoon. He said also that as most of the work on the base grounds


    required manpower, it would be tough if there weren''t enough workers.


    I was d for the distraction. Hard, tough work was a good way for me to forget the things troubling


    my heart.


    I helped out with selecting the appropriate equipment and materials from arge box Hugo had


    brought. When he walked past, he joked, "Miss Reid, this is the first time a woman hase to the


    site and got her hands dirty. Everyone was thinking about not letting you work, but you have been


    helping us a lot. Thank you for your hard work!"

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    I smiled faintly and looked up at him. I had been squatting for too long, and my legs were a little


    numb and my shoulders a little sore. I smiled and said, "This is my job. Didn''t I tell you that there is


    no distinction between men and women in the workce?"


    Everyoneughed. Hendrix was bringing Zir around the base to view the construction work this


    afternoon. It seemed that he intended to let the Attwood family in on the profits for this project.


    Rowane followed them, and from time to time, she would exin the engineering process of things


    as well. From the looks of it, the both of them did look good together!


    Seeing that several people wereing towards my direction, I lowered my head and concentrated


    on my own work.


    I had thought that they would leave after the tour, but Rowane suddenly said, "Master Attwood, you


    must be tired after such a long journey. There is a ce to rest here. Let''s go rest, and I''ll cut you


    some pears!"


    The old man seemed to be particrly fond of the fruit, especially freshly picked ones.


    At hearing Rowane''s words, the old man was happy to stay.


    So Rowane helped Zir to the lounge, and Hendrix turned his gaze to me.


    I didn''t expect his request, "Miss Reid, please help us pick some fruits from behind the base."


    I answered in protest, "I''m not very familiar with the road here!"


    He raised his eyebrows and said carelessly, "Mr. Milton said that you need to cooperate as much as


    possible with our work."


    Whatever work he was referring to was irrelevant to what Mr Milton had assigned me to work on.


    But, if I didn''t do it, it would imply that I wasn''t cooperating with him.


    Seething inside, I nodded and put down the tools in my hands. Then I said, "Okay, please wait for a


    moment!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I found some stic bags at the base and went out. Most of thend in Lancille Vige were filled


    with orchards, so it was not difficult to pick some fruits.


    But because ofst night''s heavy rain, it was slightly muddy. The orchards were surrounded by


    fences, to prevent livestock from causing damage, and to distinguish between family properties.


    The fence was surrounded by thorny rattans. If one couldn''t find the entrance, they''d easily get hurt.


    I circled the garden and saw Hugoing out. He smiled at me and said, "The entrance is on the


    other side. You have to turn around, but do keep in mind it rainedst night, and the area here is full


    of construction sites. It won''t be an easy road to walk about, so you have to be careful!"


    I nodded. After walking some distance along the path he had pointed out, I did find the way into the


    orchard.


    During the season of August, most of the pears in the yard were edible, but some were slow to


    ripen or just too immature to ripen properly.


    Sour fruits were a no-go, so naturally, I had to find and pick the ones that looked sweet.


    Fortunately at noon, there were no more water droplets on the fruits, and there were plenty of ripe


    ones. As I was walking, I heard some chatting, and I couldn''t help but stop in my tracks.


    Hendrix and Rowane.


    Rowane said in a delicate voice, "Mr. Roberts, there''s no need for you toe with me. The garden


    isn''t far. I could''ve gone by myself. It''ll be so boring for Master Attwood to stay there alone. You


    could have stayed there and apanied him."


    Hendrix s voice was light as he replied, "I''m fine. The road is slippery. It''s not safe for you toe


    here alone!"


    His words had some warmth to them. I peeked and saw Rowane smile faintly, her eyes sparkling.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    I turned to leave. There was no need for me to stay and be a third-wheel.


    However, Hendrix suddenly called out to me, "Miss Reid, did you get the fruits?"


    Stopped in my tracks, I looked over to my empty bag. "Not yet, but aren''t you picking some with


    Miss Zanes? I don''t think Master Attwood would need so many, so I think I should leave."


    "Since you''re already here and it''s so hot, please pick a few more so we can all eat together. Right,


    Miss Reid?" Rowane spoke as she moved closer to Hendrix, showing off their intimacy.


    I answered calmly, "Okay then, I''ll pick some!"


    I walked around the orchard and saw a sturdy-looking pear tree, its fruits well within my ability to


    reach for it.


    Rowane lingered around me, like an unwanted shadow. Suddenly, her hand appeared out of


    nowhere, snatched a pear from the pile I had gathered, and took a bite. She winced in


    exaggeration, saying, "This is so sour, Miss Reid, Who''d eat this? It''s such a waste!"


    I dismissed her with a look and said, "If you don''t want to eat it, then others will. If you think this is


    sour, then go ahead and pick your own fruit!"


    Ignoring her, I looked around for another tree to pick the pears from. She then shouted loudly, "This


    one doesn''t look too bad, Miss Reid, why don''t you climb up and pick it!"


    I looked up at the fruit tree that she was pointing at and pursed my lips. Was she crazy? There were


    many trees that were just a few meters tall so the fruits could reach the sun. However, such a tall


    tree was not that easy to pick from.


    "I don''t know how to climb trees!" I bit out and didn''t intend to say anything more to her.


    "Really?" She looked at me, surprised, "Mr. Roberts said that you used to live in the countryside


    when you were younger. And you can''t even climb this?"


    Speaking of Hendrix, where was he? I frowned and looked at her. "That''s what Hendrix told you?"


    She nodded and said gloatingly, "Yes, he told me a lot of things about the past!"


    I nodded and didn''t intend to talk further.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, she stood in my path and said, "The fruits of this tree must be very


    sweet. Why can''t you just climb up and pick a few? How can you be so selfish? Who''d eat all the


    sour fruit you''d picked so far?"


    I took a deep breath. I was annoyed. I faced her squarely and said, "So? Don''t you have hands and


    feet? Why don''t you climb it and pick it yourself? If you think climbing a tree is such a piece of cake,


    go ahead and do it yourself then. I''m not stopping you."


    What a psycho!


    "Arianna, you.. sure are selfish!" She was so angry that she couldn''t find any other words. So


    flustered, she could only curse me.


    I wasn''t interested in talking to her anymore and continued to pick more fruits for me to bring home.


    Hendrix walked over with a bag of fruits then. He looked at us and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Roberts, you''re back!" Rowane said. She sauntered over to Hendrix and said, "Look at the fruit


    on this pear tree. They look big and tender from a distance, they look especially delicious."


    Hendrix nodded and said calmly, "This tree looks a little tall. It won''t be easy to climb up."


    Rowane nodded and said pitifully, "I had heard that Miss Reid was quite skilled at climbing trees. So


    I asked her to give it a try."


    I was speechless, these two people were a little crazy.


    I didn''t intend to linger near the two of them, so I prepared to leave. However, Hendrix looked at me


    and said in a rather gentle tone, "The pear tree in Hovell was taller than this. Anne said that you


    would climb and pick from it every year. Why don''t you just give it a try?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    What the heck!


    I frowned in irritation, "If you want to climb, do it alone. It''s gettingte. I should go back. I still have


    work to do."


    He said preposterously, "Mr. Milton mentioned that you will need to cooperate no matter what, but it


    seems that you''re not taking this seriously."


    I sucked in my breath and red at the two of them, speechless.


    Burying the urge to scream, I put down the bag and looked up at the tree. It looked to be about 3 or


    4 meters. I couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    It was true that I could do this. When I was in Hovell, Aaron always said that my petite frame gave


    me an advantage, because even the higher branches wouldn''t break under my weight.


    Aaron was particrly fond of coaxing me to pick fruits from trees, especially those that he wasn''t


    able to reach. He would stand under the tree with a basket while I dropped them one by one, and


    promised to catch me if I ever fell.


    I guess luck was usually on my side because I''ve never fallen when I used to climb trees when I


    was younger. Nowadays, tree climbing was a rare activity.


    When I brought Anne back to Novell with me, I nted a pear tree in the courtyard and the pear


    tree grew rather tall. Every time Anne wanted to eat some, I would always climb up and pick some


    pears for her.


    I didn''t even know that Anne had told Hendrix all these things.


    Seeing that I was staring nkly at the tree, Rowane taunted me saying, "Miss Reid, if you can''t do


    it then let''s forget it!"


    Hendrix simply looked at me calmly.


    I figured that these two people here may be rather bored. Thus thinking, I hoisted myself onto the


    branches and started climbing.


    In order to survive, I did an ample amount of exercise while I was in the mountains of Myanway. My


    arm strength had grown quite a bit.


    When I got partway up the tree, I looked down at the two of them and said, "Please hand the bag


    over!"


    Hendrix handed me the empty bag in his hand and looked at me. He said softly, "Don''t fall down. Be


    careful!"


    "Fine, thanks!" I took the bag from his hand and shifted my body to pick the fruits.


    After all, this climb wasn''t hard, and the fruits did look rather tantalizing. It should taste delicious.


    After picking up a few juicy pears, I shifted the bag in my hands, but it was difficult for me to move.


    So, I squatted down and handed the bag to Hendrix.


    Then I got ready to climb down.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Ah! Snake!" A sudden cry gave me a scare and I slipped. I fell off the branch.


    In the back of my mind, I hoped that there would be no sharp objects on the ground, or it would be


    quite a scene.


    I braced myself for the pain of a big impact, but instead, I felt something squeeze my waist. I looked


    down, stunned.


    I blinked at Hendrix''s handsome face and let loose a sigh of relief.


    Then I remember what made me slip. I scrambled out of Hendrix''s arms and put some distance


    between us, "Where is the snake?"


    Since the time I saw that snake in the Myanway forest, my fear of snakes had intensified.


    Hendrix''s attention was also diverted. He looked at Rowane and asked, "Where is the snake?"


    Rowane froze for a moment beforeing back to her senses. Panicking, she pointed at the spot


    beside her feet.


    When I saw that where she pointed was near to me, so I subconsciously stepped back a little, but


    when I looked down, there was nothing.


    Puzzled, I looked up at her and asked in confusion, "Are you kidding me, Miss Zanes?"


    She shook her head innocently. "No, I really saw it. It''s really here. If you don''t believe me, you can


    see for yourself!"


    I couldn''t help but feel a little fearful. I looked over to Hendrix, who moved forward to take a look.


    His eyebrows knitted together. He looked at Rowane darkly and said, "You can''t recognize a


    snake?"

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    Rowane''s flushed to the tips of her ears. She muttered, "This is the first time I''ve seen it. I''ve only


    seen snakes in books or on TV, but I''ve never really seen one in real life!"


    Curious, I looked closely and huffed out a deep breath. If anyone could mistake an earthworm for a


    snake, that would be Rowane Zanes!


    The fruits that Hendrix had been holding were scattered on the ground. It was probably because


    he''d dropped them when catching me out of instinct.


    I found the bag and squatted down to pick the fruits up. Hendrix squatted down to help. He looked


    at me and said lightly, "Are you okay?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "I''m perfectly fine!" I couldn''t help but nce at Rowane. It''s obvious that she


    did that to scare me. I doubted it was possible for her to make that big of a mistake.


    Fortunately, Hendrix had been quick to catch me. Otherwise, I would be lying in a hospital bed for a


    while.


    Rowane probably felt ignored. She walked over to Hendrix''s side, lowered her voice, and


    whispered, "Mr. Roberts, I really didn''t do it on purpose just now. I just haven''t seen a snake before.


    That thing was small and soft, just like a snake. That''s why I..."


    "Let''s just pick these up and go back!" Hendrix said in a soft voice that didn''t sound like he was


    ming her.


    Rowane paused for a second but crouched down as well and started to pick up some fruits. Many of


    them were stained with mud. We would need to wash them after we head back.


    There were quite a lot of fruits in those two bags. Rowane held one, Hendrix the other. It felt weird


    being empty-handed.


    I looked at Rowane and said, "Miss Zanes, let me carry it!"


    Rowane made as if to hand it to me then hesitated. She looked at Hendrix and said with a smile,


    "There''s no need. You''ve just fallen from a tree. You must be frightened. Take it easy!"


    I shook my head and said casually, "It''s okay, I didn''t fall hard. I wasn''t hurt!"


    I reached out and caught the bag in her hand. Hendrix looked at me and said with a frown, "Give


    me the bag!"


    I shook my head and said, "It''s okay. I can carry it!" His face was full of displeasure, and his dark


    eyes stared at me motionlessly and sternly.


    I was a little scared, but I didn''t say anything. After a while, he handed me the bag in his hand and


    said with anger, "If you want to carry it so badly, take this too!"


    His action was so fast I was a little dumbfounded. As I came to my senses, I saw that they were


    already walking away.


    I stood there then looked down at the bags of fruit. I couldn''t wrap my head around the situation.


    What did I do to make him mad again?


    All I could do was let out a sigh and try to catch up to the both of them.


    The two bags of fruits were indeed heavy. But I wasn''t trying to be unreasonable, I was actually able


    to carry them.


    After walking for a while, the distance between us increased.


    Because of the rain, the road was muddy and wet, and my shoes were getting heavy with mud.


    I was somewhat nervous as I walked. Fatigued set in, so I decided to find a ce to rest once I got


    past the muddy stretch of road.


    However, one misstep and I slipped. Landing with a loud plop on my backside.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The mud sshed all over me and the fruits in the bags.


    I felt frustrated tears threaten to fall. My first thought was that I did not have a spare set of clothes to


    change into.


    Tired and somewhat defeated, I simply sat in the mud and decided to rest there.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    "Are you acting up now?" A voice spoke.


    I looked up and saw that the voice belonged to Hendrix. He stood not far away and was looking at


    me, a hint of helplessness in his eyes. I instinctively tried to stand up.


    Then again, I thought there was no point trying to fix my image as he had already seen this side of


    me, so I gave up, tired.


    Somewhat irritated, I said, "It''s none of your business!"


    He took a step forward, saying, "I''m not trying to butt into your business, but are you going to ruin


    these pears, that were picked through so much work?"


    I pursed my lips, paused, and picked up the fruits that were covered in mud. I held it out to him and


    asked, "Are you satisfied?"


    He looked as if he was holding back a smile.


    He didn''t take it, instead he just looked at me and said, "Get up then, Master Attwood is still waiting


    to eat these!"


    After that, he left. He probably didn''t even want to help me. My breath hitched for a moment. Did he


    come here just to watch me make a fool of myself?


    I waspletely covered in mud. When I arrived at the base, Hugo was sitting on the steps and


    resting. When he saw me, his jaw dropped.


    "Miss Reid, did you fall into a trap?"


    I pursed my lips in shame. "Sort of!"


    Fortunately, he still had a sense of conscience. He held back hisughter and took the fruits from


    my hand, which were covered in dirt, and then walked off to wash them.


    He looked back and said, "There is a bathroom over there at the base. You should hurry and take a


    wash. But you don''t have any clothes with you, so if you don''t mind, I could lend you mine for the


    time being!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Aside from this solution, I couldn''t think of any other way at the moment. What more could I do?


    Nodding, I said, "Okay, thank you!"


    He smiled and said, "You''re wee. Go ahead!"


    My mud-covered self attracted stares as I walked. I didn''t me them, I did look like I took a roll in


    the mud.


    When I finally reached the bathroom, I saw Evan standing at the front, looking at me, "Miss Reid,


    Mr. Roberts told me to get you these clothes!"


    I saw that he was trying hard to hold back hisughter.


    I couldn''t help the humiliation in my heart but I ignored it and showed that I was unaffected. I took


    the clothes in his hand and let out the temper that I was holding in for most of the day. I said angrily,


    "Tell Hendrix that I won''t thank him for giving me these clothes at all. I''m doing this because of him.


    At least he has a conscience and knows to send me clothes."


    Evan nodded with a smile on his face and said, "Miss Reid, go in and take a bath first then. I''ll stand


    guard here for you. Go ahead!"


    It was because there were only men on this side of the base, so there wasn''t any division between


    men and women bathrooms. Fortunately, the bathrooms were single stalls.


    I nodded. When I saw Hugoing over with the clothes in his arms, I said gratefully, "I have


    clothes here. Thank you!"


    When he saw this, he smiled and said, "No problem, I''ll be heading for work now then."


    After washing myself in the bathroom, I came out with the muddy clothes in my hands. The clothes


    were covered with dirt. I rinsed my clothes, but because had no way to dry them, I had to fold them


    up and put them back in the bag.


    When I came out, Evan looked me up and down. Seeing that I was all cleaned up, he said in a


    serious tone, "Miss Reid, I''ll go first."


    I nodded and thanked him.


    After a busy day, I originally intended to go home already. But I met Hugo who invited me to dinner.


    "Miss Reid, Evan just came to inform me that we will be having dinner togetherter. So don''t head


    home just yet!"


    I frowned. "Didn''t we just eat together earlier?"

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    He smiled and said, "Zir is an old man. I guess Mr. Roberts wanted to keep himpany a little


    longer. I heard that Zir also lives alone on weekdays. asionally, his granddaughteres to


    see him. The old man is old and likes when the youngsters gather around, it''s more lively."


    That''s true!


    I nodded and said, "Okay, will it be held at the tourist attraction site again?"


    He nodded. "I''ll be bringing some things over, so there won''t be much room in my truck. Mr. Roberts


    and the others will be taking the car, you can follow them!"


    "Alright!"


    Hugo continued, "By the way, Zir heard that you picked the fruits, so he asked for you to head


    over as well! Go ahead!"


    I was stunned. "Didn''t we pick a lot just now? Have you all eaten?"


    He nodded. "Yes, yes. Evan gave us a big bag. Anyway, we''re tired of eating the fruits from the


    orchard so there''s no need to think of us."


    After that, I headed over to Zir''s office.


    Upon reaching the door, I heard joyous conversationsing from the room.


    It was Zir''s voice. "Rowane, you are really good at talking. As an old man, I haven''t been so


    happy for a long time."


    Rowane replied, "Master Attwood, don''t say that. It''s an honor for us, youngsters, to be here talking


    to you. If you''re happy, it''s a great blessing!"


    When these words were said,ughter immediately erupted. I can''t deny that Rowane does have


    more of a knack for conversing than me.


    As I raised my hand to knock on the door, the conversation inside continued. Zir said, "Hendrix,


    when you and Miss Zanes got married, I was ill. I was afraid that my body couldn''t handle the trip to


    and back. So I had to sit out."


    As he said this, he took a small and refined box out of his suit pocket and handed it over to Miss


    Zanes. "Rowane, my dear, this is a little gift from me. It''s not something grand or expensive. It was


    from when I was still fighting the war in Myanway. My wife gave this to me. All these years, I''ve kept


    it dearly. It''s a jade bracelet of a dragon and phoenix. Take this as a little token of my regard."


    Rowane was somewhat ttered and looked at Hendrix. Her eyes was clear with one intention,


    asking if it was okay to ept this.


    Hendrix probably did not expect Zir''s gift. After a slight pause, he reached out and took the box


    from Zir''s hand and said, "Grandpa, we appreciate your kindness. This bracelet is a memento of


    Grandma, we can''t ept this!"


    When the old man saw that he refused, he was a little unhappy and said, "Who asked you to take


    it? This thing is my gift to my granddaughter-inw. Don''t touch it, it is for Rowane!"


    As he spoke, he opened the box, took out the bracelet and put it on Rowane''s wrist. He smiled and


    said, "Rowane, in the future, you must have a good rtionship with this little brat!"


    Rowane probably didn''t think that she would receive such a gift as well. She looked at Hendrix,


    dumbfounded.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Hendrix frowned slightly, but when he looked at the happy old man, he couldn''t say much.


    With the initial intention of wanting to knock on the door, I held back as I saw the people inside


    being engrossed in their own conversations. Not wanting to disturb, I turned back and prepared to


    leave.


    "Madam, you''re here!" Evan suddenly appeared behind me, holding a te full of cut fruits.


    I was shocked. I took a moment to calm down before I asked, "Did you go to cut some fruits?"

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    Evan nodded. When the people in the room noticed us, they all looked over.


    When the old man saw meing, he smiled and said, "Arianna, I heard that you went to pick


    pears but fell in the process. Are you better now?"


    The old man had already spoken to me, it would be impolite for me to leave at this moment. So I


    smiled and entered the office, looked at Zir, and said, "Don''t worry, Master Attwood. I just slipped


    a little, I''m fine!"


    Heughed and said, "You don''t say! When Dalton and I were in Myanway, sometimes, there would


    be rain at night, then during the battle the following day, one idental slip would cause us to roll


    down the hills, You all have it better now!"


    All of us nodded, and as I do, I looked over to Rowane''s wrist, with the bracelet on, it was certainly


    eye- catching, so it caught my eyes immediately.


    When she saw me looking at her wrist, she subconsciously hid it from me, thinking I wanted it for


    myself.


    I couldn''t help butugh as I looked away.


    Evan invited everyone to eat the cut fruits. The group of people began to chat happily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The old man was elderly. Thus, after chatting for a while, he seemed slightly drowsy and looked as


    if he was about to fall asleep.


    Everyone stopped talking, and Hendrix helped the old man get on the car. He nned to go directly


    to the tourists area to have dinner and then send the old man back home. After all, he was old, and


    he was tired after hanging out for a day.


    Evan went over to the driver''s seat, while Hendrix and Zir sat in the back seat. Rowane followed


    them too.


    Evan looked at me and then at Hendrix. He was confused but got into the car as well.


    Hendrix didn''t say anything. When he saw Evan wave at me and I was not getting on. He asked,


    "Aren''t youing with us?"


    I shook my head and declined, "I''ll go there with Hugo and the otherster!"


    Evan frowned and said, "Hugo will be sending materials there as well. There will be too many


    things. It will be difficult to sit!"


    "It''s fine!"


    "Evan, let''s go!" Hendrix said coldly. It was obvious that he was not in a good mood.


    Evan gaped at his boss but started the car and drove away. I sighed slightly and couldn''t help but


    laughed a little at myself. It is better this way.


    As I headed back to the base grounds to look for my bicycle, Hugo who was still there, couldn''t help


    but ask, "Miss Reid, weren''t you taking a ride with Mr. Roberts and the others?"


    I smiled and said, "There were too many people over there. It''s inconvenient. I''ll go to the tourist


    area by bicycle. It''s not too far!"


    He nodded and reminded me kindly, "The road is muddy. Be careful on the way there, especially if


    you do not want to dirty yourself again!"


    "Okay!"


    Riding out of the base, just as Hugo said, there was mud all the way. Fortunately, the weather was


    not bad, and the sun had already dried up the roads, so I didn''t slip.


    There was just a little dirt on my clothes.


    After arriving at the hotel at the tourist spot, I returned the bicycle, then find a ce to tidy up and


    clean my shoes before entering the hotel.


    Naomi rang my phone, "What are you doing tonight?"


    I said, "After the day I had, I just want to have a good sleep."


    She clicked her tongue, "While you''re still youthful, how could you just waste it away by sleeping?"


    "So what do you want to use it for?"


    She smiled and said, "Don''t you have a project in the Lancille Vige? We''ve decided to spend this


    Valentine''s Day with you tonight. There''s a grasnd embankment behind Lancille Vige. We''ll


    camp for the night there and watch the sunrise tomorrow, and then we will hang out there tomorrow!


    We''ve already bought everything, as we are going to have a barbeque."


    Ipressed my lips and said, "We?"

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    "Sebastian, Linda, Tina, Rainie, Dahlia, and you!" She said with a smile, "We know that you are


    busy with your work, so we chose Lancille Vige on purpose. It won''t dy your work, and we


    could hang out together as well. By the way, Tina''s fiance will also be there. It''s lively this time."


    After a short pause, she asked mischievously, "Do you want to invite Hendrix toe with you?"


    "There''s no need!" I said faintly, "When are you guysing over?"


    "It should be soon. It will take at most an hour. Shall we have dinner together?"


    I thought about it, but Hendrix said that I would have to eat with Zirter. After thinking about it, I


    said to the phone, "All right then, just get here and I''ll join you guys after I''m done with work!"


    "Alright!"


    Realizing that my clothes were dirty, I said, "Get me a set of clothes too, my clothes are stained, so I


    would need something to change into. Sorry for troubling you!"


    "No problem!"


    After hanging up on the phone and entering the hotel, I asked for Hendrix''s private room and was


    led there by the waiter.


    Since most of the people had arrived, Zir was very happy. He held Hendrix''s and Rowane''s


    hands and casually chatted with them.


    When it came to the topic of children, Zir said, "Come to think of it, you have been married for


    years now. Do you have any children?"


    Rowane''s face turned red, she turned shy. Hendrix was slightly stunned and looked at me.


    I moved away and but still heard Hendrix''s faint voice. "Grandpa, before dinner, you should drink


    some plum soup to cool down!"


    This was obviously a strategy to change the topic. Although Zir was old, it was obvious what


    Hendrix was trying to do. He stubbornly pursued the topic.


    He said, "Boy, you are already of age. We older ones can pass on anytime. In a sh, you will be in


    charge of all household decisions. Both of you are already around the age of thirty and have been


    married for several years as well. Why would you not want to have a child?"


    Rowane smiled faintly and acted on her own initiative, saying, "Master Attwood, don''t be angry now,


    not wanting to have children is my fault, we will definitely have one in the near future. There''s no


    rush in this!" "Both of you are already of age, why is there no rush?" Zir said. He looked over to


    the others at the table, "Am I right? They should start trying now."


    Then, he looked at Hugo and said, "Mr. Lance, when you were their age, how old was your


    daughter?"


    Hugo smiled awkwardly and said, "Master Attwood, you shouldn''t say something like this. I only got


    married and had a child at a young age was because I was not too good at studying. I went through


    many hardships in order to keep my child alive. Mr. Roberts and madam are civilized youngsters,


    they must have their reasons for not wanting to have a child just yet. And this generation thinks


    differently, so of course, they have different opinions from you, Master!"


    His words were also honest. Zir sighed and said, "Youngsters like you need to understand, we


    will live a lifetime only to understand certain truths about life. As people, we should be doing the


    right things at the right time. When others get married, you don''t. When others have kids, you don''t.


    And by the time you are my age, it will be toote. Think deeply about this."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As he said that, there was a hint of sadness in the conversation. Upon hearing all this, Hendrix said


    lightly, "Grandpa, I actually have a daughter, she''s five years old this year!"

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    The old man was taken aback. He looked at him and said, "You already have a daughter? Well, why


    didn''t the two of you said something?"


    Rowane said awkwardly, "Master Attwood, that child isn''t..."


    "Everyone, let''s eat. You''ve been working tirelessly all day. Let''s eat and go home and rest!" Evan


    said, obviously stopping Rowane from saying something unnecessary.


    Rowane''s expression didn''t improve. She stared nkly at Hendrix for a moment. The old man


    wanted to ask for more details, but Hendrix immediately changed the topic.


    Just like that, everyone was calm during dinner. Once dinner was done, everyone left on their own.


    When Naomi arrived, we were in front of the hotel, just about to Zir off.


    She ran all the way and shouted from afar, "Grandpa!"


    When Zir heard the sound, he looked up and saw his granddaughter. He happily touched his


    beard and said, "Why did youe here, little girl?"


    Naomi held Zir''s arm and said, "I''m here to visit some friends. Are you here to visit an old


    friend?"


    The old man smiled as he looked at Hendrix and said, "There is no old friend here, this is Master


    Roberts grandson, Hendrix Roberts. Get to know each other. Thisdy beside him is Rowane, his


    wife. In the future, you can address them as brother Hendrix and sister-inw."


    Naomi was stunned and looked back at me. The corner of her mouth twitched. "Sister-inw?"


    I hid my smile and kept quiet.


    She frowned as she looked at Hendrix and said in a strange tone, "Well, brother Hendrix is it? But


    why does it seem like my sister- in-w is different?"


    "Girl, what nonsense you speak. Don''t be impolite!" Zir raised his hand and gave Naomi a light


    p on her arm.


    Naomi was slightly baffled, but she wisely did not press it. After a short chat with the old man, a


    driver was then arranged to send the old man home.


    Seeing that the old man had gone, she looked at Hendrix and Rowane and frowned. "When did the


    trend of having the boss and the employee getting handsy started? This was even done in front of


    an audience! Both of you are certainly brave."


    After that, she looked back at me and said angrily, "You couldn''t exin when my grandfather


    misunderstood the situation?"


    I smiled faintly, pulled her aside and said, "Well, let''s stop worrying about this. Have you guys eaten


    anything yet?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Is there a car waiting at the side?"


    She shook her head and said, "I''ming to the hotel for dinner, aren''t I?


    I nodded and asked her to go into the hotel with the others for a meal.


    After settling my work for the day, I went to look for Naomi. As we were heading to the grasnd


    tonight, everyone was beyond excited.


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening. Everyone was worried that it would be toote to set up


    the tents, so they were all in a hurry. Fortunately, we were not far from the grasnd embarkment.


    When we arrived at the embankment, she saw that someone was already setting up the tent. Naomi


    looked at me and asked, "Did you call for help?"


    I shook my head in confusion. "No, what''s wrong?" She pointed at the grey tent that had already


    been set up and lit with a smallmp in it. There was a person standing outside and his familiar


    silhouette tall and slender.


    Seeing that I did not know who she was speaking about, she pointed out, "Hendrix!"


    When the car went closer, I saw it clearly. It was indeed Hendrix. There seemed to be someone else


    in the tent. Naomi added, "Can''t they just hide it? Do they have to be obvious in front of so many


    people? Isn''t it disgusting?"


    After that, she looked at me and frowned. "You have nothing to say about this? No emotions at all?"


    I shook my head and forced a smile. "What should I say?"


    I couldn''t help the bitter smile. I was the one that pushed him away, and now he has found someone


    suitable. All I can do is give my blessing, there was no use for any jealousy or hatred.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Naomi probably thought I was hopeless, so once the car stopped, she jumped out and greeted


    Hendrix, who was by the already set up tent, and said, "Mr. Roberts, what a coin coincidence


    meeting you here!"


    Hendrix looked over. His gaze was as calm as ever as he said, "I''ve heard that the night view here


    is beautiful and it''s rare for me to have the time, so I came!"


    Naomi replied with a long "oh" and said, "It seems that fate had brought us together!"


    Rowane also came out of the tent. When she saw us, she stopped short, then she greeted us with a


    smile.


    Everyone had already gotten out of the car. Tina and her husband to be seemed to like this ce


    very much. They didn''t put up a tent in a hurry. Instead, they took a walk, which was romantic and


    sweet.


    Rainie and Dahlia got off the car and were amazed at the beauty of the grasnd. The night sky


    was filled with stars and the ground was full of green and crisp grass. The cool night wind made


    stargazing a pleasure too.


    When Dahlia saw Hendrix, her heart thumped a little, but when she saw Rowane by his side, her


    face turned dark.


    After thest incident, I hadn''t talked much with Dahlia. I wouldn''t even befortable enough to


    call her my friend, but since we were there together, we nodded a greeting.


    Sebastian had always been a cold person, and Naomi was a person who could make a scene. After


    getting down from the car, he immediately started to pitch the tent.


    Rainie and Dahlia also began to set up tents. Not knowing if it was a coincidence, the tents of


    Dahlia and Rainie were ced next to Hendrix''s tent.


    Naomi took a moment of leisure and ran to my side. "Do you think Dahlia is still hung up on


    Hendrix? Also, do you think Hendrix will be staying in the same tent as Rowane tonight?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t answer. I continued to pitch my own tent. She murmured, "Why


    are you not even budging in this situation?"


    Amused, I looked at her and changed the topic, "Are you nning to enter Sebastian''s tent openly


    tonight?"


    She blushed and looked shy, which was rare to see. "Don''t say that. I just want to have a chat with


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    him to get rid of my boredom!"


    Seeing that I was justughing and didn''t say a word, she felt embarrassed and said, "In fact, I want


    to apany you tonight, but it''s true that it''s hard to make a choice in the face of love!"


    "I''m used to sleeping alone, so there''s no need for you to disturb me." I said as I got into the tent


    and began toy the bed.


    She looked embarrassed and asked shyly, "Really? You won''t get mad? If you get afraid at night, I


    won''te and apany you then!"


    "Don''t worry, Ma''am. I won''t!"


    She smiled while blushing like a teenager in love, I held my forehead and said, "Ma''am, please put


    those excessive thoughts away. Also, wipe your drool away please, you are still ady!"


    Sheughed a few times and said coyly, "There is really no other way. This man is certainly


    seductive. I really can''t help it!"


    I had nothignt o say to that.


    Rowane came over with pastries in her hands and looked at us. "We brought some pastries over.


    We''re nning to make somete-night snackster too. Want to join us?"


    Naomi held out her hands and looked at her with hostility. "No, we have midnight snacks too, we


    don''t need them!"

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    I dropped my forehead to my palms and muttered, "You''re so childish!"


    Hendrix came over, his dark eye sweeping over the campers. Everyone''s tents were set up.


    He said lightly, "Let''s have somete-night snacks together. If we are lucky enough, we should be


    able to see the meteors in a while!"


    "Wow, yes, we can see the stars here!" Rainie eximed, "We can also look at the stars while


    eating. Also, didn''t we bring a barbecue rack? How wonderful it will be if we could watch the stars


    and enjoy a barbecue at the same time!"


    "Great idea!" Naomi was a woman of action, so she started to prepare the barbeque as soon as she


    finished speaking.


    Thus the barbecue that was scheduled for the next day was carried forward. Several men carried


    down the barbecue rack, while the women began to wash and clean the vegetables.


    Naomi held a few small melons and potatoes and cut them into thin slices to let me put them on


    sticks for easy roasting.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Arianna, there are two types of batches in this world. The first type is a hypocrite and the second


    type is a backstabber. Do you know the differences between them?" Naomi suddenly leaned closer


    asked me mischievously.


    I was taken aback for a moment and shook my head. "I''m not sure, aren''t they both equally


    terrible?"


    Sheughed and said, "It''s not the same. From the outside, it''s said that the hypocrite has long hair


    and a white dress. She looks like a fairy and is always saying that she is helping you. The hypocrite


    likes to say that she is doing this for your own good, but every wording from her mouth is only


    full of your shorings and faults!"


    "And the other?" I asked, "What is the backstabber like?"


    She thought for awhile and said, "The backstabber is the kind of person who muddles everyone with


    her looks. On the surface, she looks innocent and even has a good rtionship with anyone. She is


    willing to help anyone in need, but in fact, she is secretly scheming to frame other people!"


    I was a little confused. "So, is there any difference between these two?"


    After thinking for a moment, Naomi raised her hand and pointed in the direction of Rowane. She


    looked at me and said, "ording to what I have exined just now, you should analyze what


    Rowane is. Is she a backstabber or a hypocrite?"


    I pressed a hand to my forehead. There was nothing inappropriate going on with Rowane, who was


    squatting beside Hendrix, who was getting the fire going.


    I felt a little confused. "If you really want me to define her clearly, then is she a hypocrite?"


    She snorted and looked at me. "Then, take a look at Dahlia and observe what she is?"


    At that moment, Dahlia was picking up some side dishes not far away from Hendrix, her gaze


    burning holes into Rowane and Hendrix.


    It suddenly urred to me that she hadn''t paid much attention to me tonight.


    Normally, she would seek me out and ridicule me. That day, however, it seemed that she was


    focused on Hendrix and Rowane. Was she going to kill Rowane with her eyes?


    She seemed was angry with Rowane.


    "To be honest, I really can''t figure it out!" I looked at Naomi and said helplessly after some deep


    thinking, "They seem to be the same."


    Naomi raised her finger and shook it. "You are too hasty. Observe them carefully. Look at Rowane.


    She has been sticking closely to Hendrix ever since she came here. No matter what Hendrix does,


    she does all kinds of things to gain his attention. From time to time, she will pretend to help other


    people by handing things to them. Take Rainie and Tina for instance. She has just known them for a


    few minutes, but she''s acting like they''ve been lifelong friends, even serving them fruits."


    She pointed to the direction of Rowane and said with a smile, "Look, she is going to send some


    fruits to Tina''s fiance now."

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with that, I couldn''t help but blurt out, "You''re thinking too


    much. They''re all busy with their chores. She kindly gave them some fruits, which is normal."


    She clicked her tongue and said, "Don''t you use your brain? Of course, it''s normal to send fruits, but


    she has been squatting beside Hendrix for so long. Why would she send fruits now but not before?"


    I stammered, "Are there rules on when it''s appropriate to give fruits?"


    She curled her lips. "Tina was chatting with her fiance just now. They were talking andughing.


    Now, what is Tina''s fiance doing at this moment?"


    I nced around my surroundings and saw that Tina''s fiance was cleaning the fish. Puzzled, I said,


    "He''s cleaning the fish!"


    She squinted her eyes and asked me, "Does fish smell bad?"


    I nodded, still not following. She said disdainfully, "When Rowane saw that the two lovebirds were


    free and that Tina was around, she didn''t want to give him the fruits. Then, Tina went to wash


    vegetables and her boyfriend was cleaning fish.


    He couldn''t even eat the fruits with his hands, can he? Are you sure she didn''t send the fruits on


    purpose?"


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence!" I replied unconvincingly. I couldn''t help looking at Rowane who was


    walking to Tina''s boyfriend.


    Rowane held a te of fruits in her hand, all of which had been cut into bite- size pieces. She


    ced the te of fruits in front of the man with a smile on her face and said, "You''ve been quite


    busy for a while and worked very hard. Have a bite of these fruits!"


    Rowane was good-looking and had a sweet voice. She had troubled herself to cut the fruits and


    brought it to the man. Although he didn''t like her, he couldn''t find any reason to refuse her.


    He smiled at her politely and said, "I''m really sorry, it''s not convenient for me to eat them now.


    Thank you!"


    "It''s okay, you can eat them now!" Rowane said. She picked up a piece of fruit from the te with a


    toothpick and fed the man. Her actions looked pure and innocent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She already brought the fruit to his mouth. The man was too embarrassed to reject her, so he had


    no choice but to eat it.


    With his mouth full of fruits, he blushed and


    mumbled, "Thank you!"


    Rowane smiled sweetly as if nothing untoward had happened. "You''re too kind. I''m a good friend of


    Tina''s and we''re all friends. There''s nothing to thank me for."


    After that, she smiled and fed Tina a piece of fruit in the same way. Then, she returned to Hendrix.


    Naomi took my hand and said, "See? She flirted with men in front of their girlfriends. This kind of


    woman is like a backstabber. Everyone thinks that her actions are virtuous, but look at Tina''s


    fiance!"


    I took a glimpse and saw that the man was still blushing, his eyes unconsciously looking at Rowane


    a few times. Her actions were not outwardly deliberate, but it surely was not unintentional.


    I pursed my lips and frowned slightly. "Why would she do that?"


    Naomi quickly replied, "Because it''s interesting. She is setting up her personality, so that other


    people will think that she is innocent and pure. Then people will unconsciously think that they


    should give good things to her, that she should be cared for. Just like this time, she is chasing


    Hendrix. People who don''t know her will think that she and Hendrix are a pair made in heaven.


    Everyone will bless them instead!"


    Naomi curled her lips and continued to analyze, "Today in the hotel, Grandpa most likely thought


    that she and Hendrix were husband and wife. It is also probably because of her gentle actions.


    People who are not familiar with her would easily misjudge the situation and be fooled by her."

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    I nodded. Her statement had some truth in it. At first, I thought that Zir mistook her and Hendrix


    for husband and wife because Hendrix didn''t exin nor deny it. But after thinking about it


    thoroughly, it was true that Rowane had always presented herself as Mrs. Roberts when she saw


    the old man. Hendrix didn''t give an exnation, so everyone automatically assumed that she was


    Hendrix''s wife.


    Thinking of what had happened, I couldn''t help but asked, "So she is a backstabber?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She snapped her fingers and said, "You''re smart. It''s best to judge her as a backstabber. Think


    about the idol dramas you''ve watched. The female lead in the Legend of Evernight two years ago


    was the perfect example of a backstabbing b*tch."


    "I haven''t watched it before, so I''m not sure." I paused and said, "What about the hypocrite type?"


    She raised her eyebrows, "Look at Dahlia, think carefully about what she has done that left you with


    a deep impression"


    "The words she said to Hendrix thest time they met!" I eximed. I had almost forgotten about


    that incident. Dahlia had purposely changed the story of what had urred in Myanway.


    If we weren''t there at that time and hadn''t heard her version of the story, perhaps Hendrix would


    have misunderstood.


    She looked in Hendrix''s direction and gestured to me. "Look, she''s trying to seduce your man. Are


    you sure you don''t want to go over and take a look?"


    I shook my head and moaned, "Hendrix and I have already made it clear. Whatever they do now


    has nothing to do with me. If I go over now, what can I do? I have already rejected him, but I don''t


    want him to be with another woman. My actions are contradictory, just like going to the toilet but


    refusing to do my business. In other words, I''m no different from a hypocrite or a backstabber."


    Naomi rolled her eyes in despair, "I just realized that Rowane is a backstabber, and Dahlia is a


    hypocrite. You however are a psycho, an extremely crazy lunatic. There is no way to cure you!"


    Knowing that she had failed to enlighten me, I didn''t refute her. Seeing that she had been staring at


    Rowane, I tried to distract her and said, "You should focus on cutting the vegetables. Don''t be


    distracted. You''ll hurt yourself if you are not careful."


    She squinted slightly and frowned. "Wait, why does that bracelet on her wrist look so familiar? I


    seem to have seen it somewhere before!"


    I took a peek at her wrist and saw the dragonphoenix bracelet on Rowane''s slender wrist.


    Just as I was about to speak, Naomi suddenly put down the knife. She stood up and walked


    towards Rowane. After a few steps, she turned back again and picked up the knife. She said to me,


    "I can bear with her other indecent actions, but how dare she trick my grandfather into giving her my


    grandmother''s dragon- phoenix bracelet? She is really shameful!"


    Seeing that she was holding a knife, I was so frightened that I quickly got up and stopped her. I tried


    to coax her, "Don''t be impulsive. That bracelet was given to her because your grandfather thought


    that she is Hendrix''s wife. Hendrix has tacitly epted that Rowane was wearing it. So don''t make


    trouble!"


    She ignored me and told me impatiently, "My grandfather is confused, but I''m not. Firstly, Hendrix


    will never be with Rowane. This bracelet was for Hendrix''s wife. Rowane is not her and she can''t


    wear it for that is a great insult to my grandmother. Secondly, my grandfather intended to give this


    bracelet to Hendrix''s wife. That''s you. She reced you and lied to my grandfather. I


    cannot spare her!"


    Naomi had already reached Hendrix and Rowane in a fit of rage. She red at Rowane and asked,


    "Miss Zanes, do you like wearing this bracelet?"

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Rowane''s paled when she saw Naomi holding the knife. She was afraid and took a few steps back,


    nearly dropping the fruits in her hands on the ground.


    "Miss Attwood, what are you doing?" Rowane asked in fear. She leaned against Hendrix and


    seemed to have gained some confidence from this.


    Naomi ignored her question. She suppressed her anger and said to her, "Return me my stuff!"


    Rowane was puzzled and did not understand what she was talking about. She asked in confusion,


    "What do you want?"


    "The bracelet!" Naomi bellowed, "Do you think anyone is qualified to wear my grandmother''s


    bracelet? Why are you so shameless? When Grandfather is confused, do you think you can trick


    him to get the bracelet? Miss Zanes, aren''t you embarrassed?"


    Naomi''s tirade attracted other people. Tina ran over, not knowing what had happened. She asked in


    bewilderment, "What''s going on?"


    "Why are you holding a knife? It''s too dangerous. If you have anything to say, calm down first and


    put the knife down!" Rainie said. She cautiously reached out to take the knife in Naomi''s hand, but


    Naomi refused to hand it to her.


    She looked at the others and said angrily, "You should mind your own business. This matter is


    between me and her. None of you should interfere!"


    At that moment, no one else knew what was going on. They could only stand aside, frowning and


    looking at the girls worriedly.


    Rowane had probablye to her senses as well. After all, there were so many people here. It was


    impossible for Naomi to do anything to her.


    She looked at Naomi and said, "Naomi, are you always so unreasonable? This bracelet was given


    to me by your grandfather. Today, Mr. Roberts and Miss Reid were there to witness. They saw it


    with their own eyes. Why did you say I''ve cheated your grandfather? What? Do you have a reason


    to take back the things that the Attwood family had gave? If this situation were to spread out to the


    public, I''m afraid the reputation of the Attwood family of Asherton will be tarnished!"


    "Disgusting!" Naomi is not very patient. When she is too vexed, she won''t show any mercy. She


    shouted, "This bracelet is a gift from my grandfather to the young mistress of the Robert''s family.


    Which family are you from? How dare you ept my grandmother''s stuff?" "Heh!" Rowane


    sneered. Her gaze fell on me as she said mockingly, "It''s you, right? Arianna, you''ve really changed


    my view of you. You kept rejecting his feelings but you are still reluctant to part with the benefits he


    was giving to you? What''s wrong? When you see me wearing the bracelet, were you jealous? Did


    you think you have the right to take it? Did you call Naomi for help and asked someone else to do


    your dirty work? A word of advice, you should take whatever you want yourself. Just say it out loud


    and I''ll give it to you. As long as Mr. Roberts agrees, it''s all yours. Why do you have to use this kind


    of revolting method?"


    I scoffed and wanted tough at the same time. Seeing that Naomi was about to retrieve the


    bracelet, I raised a hand to stop her. I looked at Hendrix, who had been standing as a bystander,


    and cast my gaze on Rowane.


    I said mildly, "You think too much. Naomi is the one who didn''t want you to have the bracelet. It


    wasn''t me who ordered her to do it. Firstly, I have nothing to do with Hendrix. Whoever he gives the


    bracelet to is none of my concern. Secondly, she doesn''t want you to wear it, which shows that you


    are unworthy of it."


    "You..." She was so indignant that her face turned a deep red. She looked at Hendrix and said


    pitifully, "Mr. Roberts, I''ll give you back the bracelet. I won''t keep it."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Then, she immediately took off the bracelet from her wrist and dropped it into Hendrix''s hand.


    Hendrix didn''t say anything and looked at me. His eyes were pitch-ck and cold.


    When Rowane was about to leave, he grabbed her wrist. Startled, she looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    For a moment, Naomi was also stunned. What she wanted to do was to take back the bracelet. She


    didn''t want to put up with Rowane''s acting. It didn''t matter who the bracelet ended up with. But


    when Hendrix suddenly pulled Rowane back, she scowled.


    There were a lot of onlookers, and everyone was baffled with the confusing scene in front of them.


    I guessed what Hendrix was going to do. He held Rowane''s hand and gaze at me with a bit of


    disappointment in his cold eyes.


    "Mr. Roberts..." Rowane was puzzled. She raised her head and looked at him, her gaze pitiful.


    "It''s yours, so wear it!" Hendrix spoke in a low butpassionate voice.


    After speaking, he slowly put the bracelet back on Rowane''s wrist. He held her hand and said in a


    gentle and soft voice, "Put it on. Since this bracelet is given to you, it''s yours. Don''t take it off so


    easily."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowane didn''t expect that Hendrix had a soft side. For a second, her face, which had been tainted


    with anger, suddenly showed a look of shyness, with a hint of joy of being loved.


    "Hendrix, you..." Naomi was so frustrated that she was about to beat him up.


    Sebastian, who had been busy dealing with the barbecue grill, hastily came over and pulled Naomi


    aside while asking, "Don''t you want to see the stars tonight? Do you want to watch the dark clouds


    and lightning? If you keep arguing, there will be a storm."


    While talking, he held Naomi, took the knife away from her hand, and handed it back to me.


    I froze for a second. Then I looked up to Sebastian. He told me, "It''s your own problem. Settle it


    yourself!"


    Me...?


    I couldn''t help but look around at the stares I was receiving. At that time, everyone seemed to think


    that it was me who incited Naomi to cause trouble.


    I wanted to exin, but after some serious thinking, I gave up. The more I tried to exin, the more


    guilty I would look.


    After looking at Hendrix for a moment, Rowane beamed at me proudly. She deliberately revealed


    her bracelet. It was so obvious that she wanted to show off to me.


    I buried my anger and turned back to my workce, continuing Naomi''s chore of cutting vegetables.


    Everyone returned to their tasks and continued to work, I knew they were burning to ask many


    questions.


    After Rainie washed the vegetables, she came over and whispered, "Arianna, didn''t you say you


    were married before? How are you rted to Mr. Roberts again?"


    She peeped in the direction of Sebastian and Naomi and became even more curious. She opened


    her mouth and said, "I always felt that Mr. Milton had feelings for you, but now he seems to have a


    special rtionship with Naomi. What''s going on? What happened?"


    Seeing the curious look on her face, I couldn''t help butugh. "You have so many questions that I


    can''t answer them in such a short time!"


    She thought for a moment and asked, "Answer this question first. What''s your rtionship with


    Hendrix?"


    "Yes, yes, I just realized that he regarded you differently from others. Are you and him old lovers?"


    Tina also came over and wanted to listen to our gossip.


    As expected, when women scented gossip, they would never be able to resist it.


    "What old lovers? Arianna is Hendrix''swfully wedded wife, but he was seduced by that evil


    woman!" Naomi joined the gossip. She was still furious and enraged.


    The two of them gaped at me with huge wide eyes. "So, you''re Hendrix''s wife?"


    At this point, if I didn''t exin clearly, I was afraid that there would be more misunderstandings and


    contradictions. So I stopped cutting the vegetables and said, "I''m his ex- wife. We''re divorced."

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    "Bullsh*t!" Naomi eximed, "Obviously, it was you who unterally proposed for a divorce, Hendrix


    never agreed to it!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched. She asked, "What''s your rtionship with Hendrix now? And what''s going on


    with Miss Zanes?"


    "Yes, your rtionship is soplicated!" Rainie said, "Now that new and old lovers have met, it is


    so awkward. At first, I only thought it was normal for Hendrix and Rowane to sleep together in one


    tent because they were lovers. Still, it seems in bad taste that the two of them want to sleep


    together in front of you. Arianna, do you feel awkward?"


    I yanked my lip up into a small smile, not wanting to care about Hendrix and Rowane. I muttered,


    "Don''t worry about it. I didn''t even give it a thought. It''s good for them to be intimate!"


    "What the f*ck, Arianna, he is the cream of the crop and you rejected his feelings just like that. Are


    you crazy?


    "Yeah, have you gone bonkers?"


    Tina and Rainie asked in shock.


    I said helplessly, "If you continue to gossip like this, we will have to stay up till midnight. If it rains, it


    will be difficult to continue our barbeque night."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t rain. I already saw the weather forecast!" Naomi said in confidence.


    "Man proposes, God disposes! Everything is almost ready. Take these and roast them quickly." I


    handed the sliced potatoes and melons to Naomi and urged her to roast them.


    Tina was called away by her boyfriend. Rainie stayed behind and whispered to me, "I heard that


    Hendrix''spany is in Jarold City. You have always said that you were from Asherton, so I


    assumed that you were born here. I didn''t expect that you are from Jarold City. But I am a little


    curious, did you two divorce because of Rowane?"


    I shook my head, continued making the potato skewers. "Nowadays, a lot of couples divorce, and


    usually it has nothing to do with outsiders. Most of the time, there is something wrong with the


    couple themselves!"


    She nodded, her face unexpectedly lonely. "Yes, it''s because we are human. When I got married, I


    was full of joy and hoped to have a bright future with my husband. I never thought that I would live


    in hell after marriage. Sometimes I want to escape, but I can''t."


    I looked at her with amiserating smile and said, "You''ve kept gossiping about me. So why don''t


    we talk about your struggles instead?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, a look of helplessness appeared on her chubby face. She said, "I read


    somewhere, that said blessed families have the same happiness. However, unfortunate families


    have their own troubles. What the book wrote was very true."


    I nodded and saw Naomi running towards me. She had a te in her hand and said, "Come on,


    here''s the specially roasted meat. Have a taste!"


    Looking at the meat on the te, Rainie said, "Did we bring so little meat this time?"


    Naomi shook her head. "No, there are a lot of them. Do you remember that we split up the workload


    to ease our burden? Well, Rowane was supposed to prepare the marinated food, but she didn''t do


    it. So Tina had to do it again. She will join uster after dealing with the food. Have a taste first."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rainie curled her lips. "Sure enough, understanding someone takes a certain amount of time. Just


    now, I felt that she was enthusiastic and generous, but now I have begun to hate her."


    Naomi nodded and stared at us. "By the way, what did you two talk about just now? You two looked


    rather stirred up."


    "Family affairs!" I handed the freshly- prepared vegetables to her. "Hare you go, these can be


    roasted now!"


    Naomi took the vegetables and asked curiously, "What family affairs? Tell me all about it."

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Naomi stared at Rainie eagerly, clearly, she refused to leave until Rainie answer her!


    Rainie had no choice but to reply, "It''s all the issues we married women face. You haven''t reached


    this stage yet, so you won''t understand anything."


    She clicked her tongue, obviously in a bad mood, and said, "What do you mean I won''t understand?


    Even though I''m not married, I can sympathize with your situation. By the way, I heard that you were


    going to get a divorce. What''s the matter?"


    I don''t know much about Rainie''s matters. If Naomi didn''t say that just now, I wouldn''t have known. I


    couldn''t help but look at her.


    Rainie sighed and said, "We''ve been quarreling for a few months even though we''ve been married


    for six years. I''m responsible for all the expenses such as food and clothing for our child. The child


    is my blood and flesh. Even if I take care of our child by myself, it''s my own responsibility and I


    should do it. But now our marriage is dying. I almost died in Myanway. I couldn''t contact him after a


    long time. He didn''t made a phone call nor a single message. You see, what''s the point of spending


    my life with this kind of man? After I came back from Myanway, he brought my child to my mother-


    inw. He said he was going out to start a business and took all the money of my family. Now he is


    missing. There is no hope for us anymore. I just want to divorce!"


    Naomi nodded and sighed, "This kind of marriage is indeed meaningless. It''s better not to get


    married!"


    After that, she looked at me and said, "Arianna, your situation is different from her. Hendrix is a


    good man. He doesn''tck money and is willing to give his love to you. Even if there''s a huge gap


    between the rtionship of the two of you, why can''t the both of you just sit down and speak inly


    to clear up all the misunderstandings? Then, both of you can live in peace and harmony. Isn''t this


    much better?


    Our conversation kept circling back to the topic of me and Hendrix, so I stood up, took the washed


    vegetables from her hands, and said, "Let''s go roast some vegetables!"


    She followed behind me, mumbling to herself, "Arianna, are you kidding me? You''re running away


    from your problems again."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I didn''t care. I walked to the grill to see the other campers chatting around the grill.


    Seeing Naomi huffing, Tina handed me something to eat from the grill. She asked, "What''s wrong?


    Why are you huffing?"


    Naomi curled her lips and said, "I''ll teach her a great lesson!"


    She finished speaking and looked at Rowane. She said, "You cannot do anything, only know how to


    seduce men. If you''re so good at this, then why are you eating other things? It''s best for you to eat


    men!"


    For a moment, silence descended. Rowane''s face turned a little pale. She didn''t know what to do


    with the meat in her mouth. She wanted to eat it but she felt too nauseous to swallow.


    "Well, well, let''s take out the mats. The moon and stars in the sky are so beautiful. Such a pretty


    ce must be appreciated. Surely we won''t be disappointed!"


    Rainie talked while guiding Naomi to grab the mats. Sebastian and Tina''s boyfriend followed along.


    The two men lent their strength to the efforts.


    Tina approached me and asked me suspiciously, "Aren''t you feeling awkward?"


    I wasn''t about to admit that. "What''s there to be awkward about?" I asked instead.


    "Don''t say that you don''t care about your ex-husband and his new girlfriend. It''s ridiculous."


    I smiled faintly and tilted my head up to look at the stars and the moon above my head. Then I said,


    "I think thatpared to our gossip, the moon and stars are more eye-catching."


    Seeing that I have changed the subject, she curled her lips. It just so happened that they had


    finished taking out the mats. Everyoneid on the mats and looked at the starry sky.


    Tina and her fiance, Sebastian and Naomi, Hendrix and Rowane, were all in pairs lying on the mats.


    Fortunately, Rainie and Dahlia were with me, so I was at ease. I didn''t pay much attention when I


    laid down. Hendrix and Rowane were lying next to me, and I was right next to Hendrix.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    It was somewhat awkward for me, but fortunately, Rainie engaged me in conversation, which was


    not so bad.


    "When I was in college, my friends and I liked to camp and climb the mountains. Just remembering


    those old days makes the scenery in front of us look even more magnificent!" Rainie sighed, "In the


    blink of an eye, more than ten years have passed!"


    "Yes, time flies so fast that I''m almost thirty years old!" Naomi groaned and said, "I still feel like a


    child. How have I already reached this childbearing age?"


    Looking at the vast stars, I took a deep breath and said, "Don''t sigh all the time. We humans go to


    school when it''s time to go to school, get married when it''s time to get married, give birth when it''s


    time to give birth. Our ancestors have lived for so many years, and they have also live the same life.


    It''s not that they have never thought about their freedom, it''s just that maybe they had tried to obtain


    this so-called freedom that we have been yearning for, and the final result may be worse than


    getting married and having children."


    Naomi nodded and looked at Dahlia. "Dahlia, aren''t you studying Buddhism? What do the Buddhists


    think about the lives of all living beings?"


    Dahlia pressed her lips together and stared at the sky for a moment. She said, "Life and death of


    human beings are determined by fate, but in the end, they are reincarnated in a sea of sufferings."


    "What are you babbling about!" Naomi muttered, curled her lips and looked at Sebastian. Suddenly,


    she smiled and asked, "Mr. Milton, do you have anyments?"


    "No!" Sebastian said, looking at the starry sky.


    "Ouch!" Rowane stood up all of a sudden. She clutched her stomach and said with a pained


    expression, "I have a stomachache!"


    Hendrix frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know. It hurt out of the blue. I must have eaten something wrong. Excuse me... I need the


    toilet!" She clutched her stomach and excused herself.


    Watching her running towards the end of the prairie, everyone couldn''t hold back theirughter. This


    prairie was very spacious, and there was no ce to hide oneself. One would have to run a little


    further in order to find a ce to hide.


    After all, we were here to camp, so we didn''t think too much about it.


    Naomi held back herughter and approached me. "I can guarantee that she won''t be able to see


    the stars tonight."


    "What did you do?" Seeing her mysterious face, I became suspicious.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She smiled sneakily, "It''s all because she doesn''t know anything but pretended to be high and


    mighty. I''m so angry that I can''t find a ce to vent my anger. I am so frustrated!"


    Looking at her sly face, I could guess what she did. So I asked her, "What did you feed her?"


    She just shrugged and said, "I put some chocte in the milk she drank just now."


    I didn''t understand, "Milk and chocte will make a person experience diarrhea?"


    She nodded. "Yes, but don''t worry. It''s just diarrhea, she won''t die."


    Fine by me!


    "Look, there''s aet!" Some people cried out in joy. Instantly, everybody gazed at the sky.


    Sure enough, severalets streaked across the starry sky.


    "Stop daydreaming and quickly make a wish!" Naomi closed her eyes, sped her hands together,


    and earnestly made a wish.


    I smiled and subconsciously looked in Hendrix''s direction. Our eyes met, and I blinked in


    astonishment.


    I had never thought that he would look at me during this magical time. His dark ck eyes contain


    some brightness, tainted with a little bit of coldness and arrogance.


    Just for a moment, I looked away and closed my eyes to make a wish as Naomi did. Actually, I was


    not making a wish but avoiding Hendrix gaze. Being watched by Hendrix makes me in a total mess.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    "What did you wish for?" After theets disappeared, Naomi looked at me with excitement.


    I replied, "I wished to live peacefully throughout my life and that everything that I''ve done is in my


    favor!"


    She snorted and said, "Your wish is boring. If your wish had such a big scope, you might as well


    make a wish toe to your senses quickly!"


    She looked at Sebastian and asked curiously, "Mr. Milton, what did you wish for?"


    Sebastian looked at her coldly, "I don''t believe in this stuff!"


    He closed his eyes in dismissal.


    Naomi probably felt that we were very dull, so she went to Rainie and Dahlia to ask them what they


    wished for.


    Looking at the stars in the sky, I became a little absent-minded. I loved this kind of environment very


    much. I felt so rxed, like my head was in the clouds.


    Drowsy, I shut my eyes. I felt that I was in a different ce, far from the human world.


    Lying there for a while, I heard someone said, "Miss Zanes seems to have been gone for a while.


    Do you think she''s alright?"


    I opened my eyes and looked around. I did not see Rowane.


    Naomi who was chatting with Rainie said casually, "What are you worried about? Even if she meets


    a wild animal, her backstabber b*tch personality will ensure her safety."


    It was already 11 o''clock. I calcted the time and realized Rowane have been gone for an hour.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I looked at Hendrix and couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Roberts, why don''t you go and take a look? She''s


    a girl. If anything happens to her, she will be in danger!"


    "Yes, Mr. Roberts, you should go and find her quickly!" Everyone agreed. They had almost done


    with eating and watching the stars. It was gettingte.


    Rowane had been brought along by Hendrix, so he had to be responsible. He got up and didn''t say


    anything, but walked towards the direction that Rowane left.


    Naomi stood behind me and said, "To be honest, you are the most generous woman I have ever


    seen. You are willing to give your husband to other women. You really are an idiot!"


    Seeing that Sebastion had already walked towards his tent, I tilted my head to look at her and said


    with a smile, "Shouldn''t you be thinking about sleeping?"


    She frowned and looked in his direction. Sebastian happened to be looking in our direction, his eyes


    were dark.


    Her face reddened. She looked at me, "I''ll sleep with you tonight. You must be unable to sleep


    alone. So I''ll just apany you, ok?"


    I wanted tough but merely looked at her without saying anything.


    Under my stare, she blushed harder and tried to exin, "Don''t think too much. There''s nothing like


    that between me and him. He''s very innocent!"


    I shrugged and said with a smile, "I didn''t say anything. Why are you in such a rush to exin?


    Besides, didn''t Sebastian bleedst time?"


    After a pause, I asked softly, "Is Sebastian not very good at it?"


    "Don''t talk so much and go to sleep!" Mortified, she ran into the tent.


    I gave a small smile as I looked towards the direction in which Hendrix had left. I was a little worried


    about him.


    After all, it was barrennd. If something bad happened to Rowane, Hendrix wouldn''t shrink from


    taking responsibility.


    After a moment of silence, I sighed and returned to my tent. Naomi had already prepared to sleep.


    She peeped out from under her quilt and looked at me, "Miss Beauty, please stay with me tonight!"


    I was speechless for a whether tough or cry. find Sebastian in your stars and the moon, it


    exciting."


    She giggled and looked dirty!"


    moment and didn''t know "I think you should go and current state. Under the should be romantic and


    at me. "Arianna, you''re so

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    With an innocent look, I said, "Did I say anything wrong? I don''t think I did anything weird. How am I


    a pervert?"


    She stopped arguing and dived further into her quilt. "Be honest now, aren''t you worried about


    Hendrix?"


    I was bbergasted and said, "What''s there to be worried about?"


    She blinked a few times and said, "Think about it. At this time, Rowane and Hendrix are in a thick


    forest. A handsome man and a beautiful woman all alone. Aren''t you worried?"


    I smiled and said, "I think that we should be more worried about their safety instead!"


    She snorted andid back in bed, ready to find afortable ce to sleep.


    Sebastian''s voice came from outside the tent. "Arianna, Naomi!"


    "What''s wrong?" Upon hearing the voice, Naomi sat up straight and opened the tent swiftly, looking


    at him for an answer.


    Sebastian looked at me and said in a serious expression, "Hendrix and Rowane have been gone for


    too long. They might be in danger." "How is it be possible!" Naomi frowned. "There are only


    grasnds here. What kind of danger can they meet? There can''t be any beasts here!"


    "It''s not a beast!" Tina said, "It''s true that all of our surroundings are just a vast grasnd, but there


    are also mountains of tea ntations miles away from here. It''s likely that there will be andslide in


    this rainy season."


    "Well, if they are unlucky and caught themselves in andslide, then they will be in deep trouble!"


    Rainie said.


    I was stunned for a moment. Then I put on my coat and came out of the tent. I said, "Let''s go and


    have a look."


    "Alright!" Naomi came out of the tent and said, "Both of them are so troublesome!"


    A group of people searched for Hendrix and Rowane by following their direction of where they left.


    Just as Tina said, dozens of miles away from here are not grasnds but mountains of tea


    ntations.


    Lady luck was by our side for the moonlight in August was bright. Under the moonlight, we could


    see the road clearly. We walked for a short while without seeing anyone, and there was no signs of


    landslides happening.


    Naomi said, "Could they have already left?" "It''s impossible!" Rainie said.


    I looked around carefully, but I didn''t see Rowane or Hendrix. I thought for a moment and said,


    "How about we split up and look for them?"


    "Ah? That''s not good!" Naomi frowned and said, "There are not many of us. What if we got lost? I''ve


    once gone astray in the mountains somewhere in Myanway, and I don''t want to experience it


    another time."


    "We won''t get lost as long as we don''t go too far. This mountain is not very big, and everyone has


    their mobile phones with them. Don''t worry. If you get separated, call me first, okay?" Speaking of


    this, I did try calling Hendrix, but no one answered the phone.


    Sebastian looked at me and said, "His cell phone was left in the tent!"


    I asked in surprise. "How do you know?"


    "I saw it!" replied Sebastian.


    I can''t believe Hendrix didn''t bring his cell phone along. I muttered, "Alright!"


    So, we went to our separate ways. I was with Rainie and Dahlia, and the other two formed another


    group.


    It was not as scary as I thought. With the help of the moonlight, we managed to walk in the


    darkness without any difficulty.


    "Do you think this Miss Zanes did it on purpose? Didn''t she just have a stomachache? Why did she


    go so far? Does she want your... Hendrix toe find her so that they can stay in the wilderness


    together and then have a romantic experience with him?!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rainie held her shlight to light up the path while she made fun of me. I grinned and said nothing.


    Looking at the terrain around us, I thought that even if Rowane wanted to find a secret ce to do


    her business, a girl should not go too far. Was she really in trouble?

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Dahlia was not in a good mood tonight. She said coldly, "She''s such a weird woman. Why doesn''t


    she have diarrhea earlier orter? Why does she have to make a fuss at a time like this? Is she


    thinking about doing something else?"


    Rainie quipped, "Dahlia, you don''t seem to like Miss Zanes either!"


    Dahlia snorted. "For a woman like her, perhaps only men will like her. Women will hate her when


    they see her."


    I didn''t pay attention to their discussion. Suddenly, I saw a ce that was particrly dark in the


    middle of the mountain. Curious, I walked over there.


    "Ah!!!" Before I could take more than a few steps, the ground beneath me gave way and I fell!


    "Arianna!" Rainie cried out in panic.


    I''ve seemed to have fallen into a hole with no way out. I said, "Rainie, call Naomi, please. This hole


    seems to be quite deep."


    "Okay, don''t be afraid. I''ll call them right away!" Rainieforted me and said.


    When I reached into my pocket, I couldn''t find my cell phone. Maybe it slipped out when I fell.


    I fumbled and patted the ground around me for a long time, only to find nothing but dirt. I still


    couldn''t find my cell phone. The pit was too dark and I couldn''t see anything.


    I was afraid that I might touch a snake or a bug, so I finally gave up just sat on the ground, my


    knees hugged to my chest, and didn''t dare to do anything else.


    "Arianna, don''t be afraid. Naomi and the others will be here soon. Wait a minute, I''ll go look for


    them. I''ll be back soon!" Rainie spoke from above. She said to Dahlia, "Dahlia, you stay here with


    Arianna. Don''t let her be scared. I''ll go look for them!"


    Dahlia paused and said, "Let me go. I''m faster than you!"


    Rainie nodded and Dahlia went off in search of the other team. She stayed, evenying down


    beside the pit to shine a light for me. She said, "Arianna, can you hear me?"


    When I saw the light, I nodded and said, "I can hear you. I''m fine. It''s just that it''s too dark in here."


    She tried to throw me the phone but I stopped her. "Don''t throw it. I''m not sure big this hole is. If you


    throw it down now, your phone might be lost just like mine. As long as you can talk to me, I''ll be


    fine!"


    She nodded and talked, a hint of worry in her voice, "My phone is running out of battery. I hope


    Dahlia cane quickly. This mountain is very big and we are not familiar with this ce. I am


    frightened that she will get lost. If that happens, we will be in real trouble!"


    There is a possibility for Dahlia to get lost. Although I was in distress as well, I stillforted her,


    "It''s okay, don''t think too much about it. We are not far from the city. The worst that could happen is


    that we''ll have to wait until tomorrow morning for someone toe and save us. Nothing will


    happen!"


    She nodded, but she was still brooding. "But didn''t Tina say there might bendslides? What if it


    rains?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t need that reminder. But I summoned my courage and said, "It won''t happen, Naomi said that


    she looked up the weather forecast today. It won''t rain!"


    She hummed an unconvincing agreement but thankfully she stilly next to the hole. It was likely


    that she was also agonizing in her heart. She kept chatting with me as a distraction. "Arianna, such


    an outstanding man like Hendrix is hard to find. Would you regret it if you gave up like this?"


    I thought for a moment and answered honestly, "I''ll regret it, but don''t we all have regrets in life?"


    "That''s true!" She nodded and sighed. "You said that Rowane really is..."

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Suddenly, there was a loud p of thunder.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She stopped talking abruptly and I could hear the fear in her voice, "It won''t rain, will it?"


    I was also a little anxious because the hole was too dark and I couldn''t see anything clearly. If it


    were to rain cats and dogs, the water from the mountains and rivers would flow into the hole. If the


    water current was too fast and flooded the hole quickly, I would inevitably drown.


    I gulped and said, "Rainie, look at the sky. Sometimes, it''s just a peal of thunder. As long as there


    are no dark clouds, it won''t rain!"


    Rainie was about to cry, sobs choking her voice. "There are dark clouds that suddenly appeared. It


    seems that it''s going to rain. Where is Dahlia? Why is she taking so long? Why hasn''t shee


    yet?"


    I bit my lips. Saying that I was not afraid would be lying. But it was useless to panic. I had to find a


    way to save myself.


    If it really rained, drowning would be one thing. If andslide urred, I would be buried alive.


    I looked up at the mouth of the hole and said, "Rainie, don''t be nervous. Go around and see if there


    are any sturdy vines. If there are longer ones, find them, throw them down and give them to me.


    And get me some branches too. Throw a few of them to me!"


    She nodded as a response and went to hunt for them.


    The hole was dark. It was bearable when Rainie talked to me. In the sudden quiet, the fear in my


    heart intensified.


    What''s more, the soil was wet and it reminded me about the night when I had a miscarriage. My


    body trembled involuntarily with the memory.


    I tried to think rationally. I told myself that I must not be scared. I can''t die here. I haven''t


    aplished many things. I haven''t raised little Anne yet. I have dreams I haven''t reached yet.


    "Arianna, can you hear me? I''ve found some branches. Be careful, I''ll throw them down." The voice


    of Rainie came from the entrance of the hole.


    I replied. "Okay, throw them down!"


    It didn''t take long for some branches to fall down to the hole, followed by the voice of Rainie.


    "Arianna, what do you want the branches for?"


    I touched a branch. Holding it in my hand, I knocked around my surroundings. Everything was solid.


    After a few tentative steps, I looked up and said, "I used it to explore the ground. I''m a little worried


    that some parts of the cave are empty. If I step on it and fall down again, I''ll be in bigger trouble."


    "I see. You''re so smart. Wait for me. I''ll go find some vines."


    I picked up a branch and tried to walk. After a few steps, I realized that something wasn''t quite right.


    The soil beneath my feet was extremely soft. Every step I took felt as if I was sinking down lower.


    My heart sank, and I broke out a cold sweat. The first thought that came into my mind was that I


    might have stepped onto a swamp in this hole.


    I looked up at the mouth of the hole and shouted, "Rainie, are you there?"


    Rainie didn''t go far. When she heard my voice, she rushed over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m in trouble!" I screamed, feeling desperate. Then I said, "I may have stepped into a swamp."


    "Ah?" She screamed and said, "What should we do now? What should we do?"


    Despair threatened to overwhelm me. My body was sinking lower, and I did not want to die at the


    bottom.


    "Rainie, don''t worry. Quickly find the vines or call for help. I can still hold on for a while. Don''t panic!"


    I tried my best to remain calm and quickly thought Of the number of steps I''ve taken before the soil


    Suddenly became soft and I started to sink.

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Fortunately, I still had the branch in my hand. I poked around a few times and noticed that the soil


    not far away was hard. I let out a sigh of relief and slightly bent down, trying to reduce the weight of


    my body.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I prayed my momentum slowed and hoped I will not sink so fast


    Suddenly, another loud p of thunder echoed in the hole, followed by the ominous sound of


    drizzling rain.


    Hopelessness surged through me. Even if I could get out of the swamp, I couldn''t climb out of the


    cave. Once it rains heavily and the cave floods, I would either die or suffer terrible injuries. The


    bigger danger though was what would happen if andslide urs. I was afraid that Rainie will be


    harmed too.


    "Arianna, are you alright? It''s raining outside, what should we do? Dahlia has been gone for so long.


    Why hasn''t she returned yet!"


    Rainie anxiously paced around the hole several times, but she didn''t know what to do!


    There was already watering into the hole and the rainwater flowing into the swamp, making it


    softer.


    My heart sank. I could only fight and gamble for my life. If there is another swamp in front of me,


    that means my life is over. If not, there might be a chance of survival.


    I took a deep breath and clenched my fists. Then I jumped out of the swamp with all the strength I


    had in me.


    Inded with a thump on the ground. It took me a moment to realize that the ground beneath my


    feet was solid. I didn''t feel as if I was sinking any further. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was another rumble of thunder outside. I could hardly hear Rainie''s voice. There was the


    sound of water sshing into the hole. The rainwater mixed with the soil here for a long time must


    be the cause of a swamp forming in this hole.


    The soil here was sparse and loose. This ce used to be t ground. For such arge hole to


    suddenly appeared out of the blue? It seemed likely that it was caused by underground digging.


    Asherton is located in the southwest and used to be full of forested areas. After many years of


    deforestation activities, it was inevitable that there would be a lot of coal mines underground.


    There were few regtions on the industry. The local people owned many mines underground.


    Although there were many who tried to control the mining activities, the mines had been idle for


    many years, and it was inevitable that the soil would be soft and unstable.


    The soil on the upper part of thend is prone to erosion. Between the damage caused by the


    mines and the torrential rains, the grassy ins that looked stable would suddenly copse, leaving


    a huge hole on the surface.


    If it was daytime, I would have seen such a big pit. But in the dark night, I had lost my footing and


    made a misstep. If I wanted to climb out of here, I needed help.


    "Arianna, can you hear me? Are you alright? Someone''sing. Well get you out. Don''t worry!"


    Rainie''s voice called to me from the entrance of the hole.


    I responded, "Okay, you be careful too!"


    I was worried that someone would identally fall into the swamp. I shouted, "When youe


    down, bring a shlight with you. There is arge swamp below. Don''t fall into it."


    A voice came from above and replied, "Okay!"


    After a while, there was light in the dark hole. I stood still and didn''t dare to move. The person who


    wasing down was a man, so I assumed that it is Sebastian.


    I said, "Sebastian, watch out. There''s a swamp in this hole, and the soil is very soft. I''m afraid that


    we will sink again. Be careful!"


    He didn''t reply. He had a rope tied around his waist. With one hand holding the shlight while


    finding his footing on the soil, he supported himself on the soft ground with his other hand and


    walked in my direction.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    The shlight shone in my direction, and I squinted at the light. Looking away from the light, I saw


    two deep pits not far away. They must be the ones I stepped into just now.


    There were some tea trees covered with mud. My guess was correct. This ce had just copsed.


    The rain was getting heavier, and I was soaking wet. I was not sure whether the soil under my feet


    was solid or not, so I could only try to walk on it. When I saw Sebastian approaching me, I said, "Be


    careful, some of the soil are soft!"


    "Alright!" He had reached my side. When I heard his familiar voice, I was surprised.


    When I looked up in amazement at Hendrix. "Hendrix? It''s you!" My originally tense nerves, for


    some reason, suddenly rxed when I met him.


    He also breathed a sigh of relief. He pursed his lips, and his handsome eyebrows raised, with a hint


    of coldness. "What? Are you disappointed you didn''t get to meet the person you thought me to be?"


    I was shocked and ignored his sarcasm. There were more important things at hand. I urged him,


    "Let''s go up quickly. We can sink here anytime!"


    He understood. He pulled me towards the edge of the pit, ready to leave. He looked up and yelled,


    "I''ve found her. Quickly tie the rope to a tree."


    Rainie''s voice came from above. "Okay, I understood. Take care!"


    Hendrix tied the rope that was on his body around my waist and said, "Let''s escape this hole


    together!"


    I nodded. When I saw him reaching out to hold my hand, I subconsciously dodged and said, "It''s


    okay, I''ll just follow behind you!"


    He looked back at me. His eyes were gentle, and I could not tell what he was feeling. He just calmly


    averted his eyes and said, "Be careful!"


    I nodded and followed him cautiously. It was not easy to climb out of the seven- meter- high pit.


    Especially since it was raining.


    The people up top did not get close to the mouth of the pit for fear they would fall in too. They could


    only support us from above.


    I had no strength left in my hands, and it felt impossible for me to drag myself up using the rope.


    After several tries, I fell down.


    Hendrix was very strong, so it was not difficult for him to climb up. But with me, it became even


    more difficult, and I worried I might even drag him down.


    He was wet and covered in mud. Even his usual neat hairstyle waspletely disheveled.


    I sat down in the mud in despair and said, "You go up first. If it goes on like this, neither of us can go


    up. The rain is too heavy and the hole might copse anytime. It''s too dangerous!"


    He frowned and looked at me. "If it were Sebastian, would you give up so easily?"


    I was dumbfounded and knew that he misunderstood my intentions. I sighed and said, "You think


    too much. The most important thing now is to reduce the risk of having both of us dead. If we


    continue to stay here, something bad will happen to the both of us."


    "I would be okay with that!" he said. Regardless of my struggle, he pulled me up and tried to push


    me up.


    My heart taunted me. How could it be so easy? I fell again.


    A voice came from above. "How are you guys doing? Can you climb out?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "The soil is too soft. You''ll have to throw down some branches!" Hendrix said as his gaze fell on me.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you stay here alone."

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    For a moment, I was overwhelmed with emotion. Meanwhile, Hendrix started breaking the branches


    that Rainie threw down into several sections.


    Then he shoved the broken branches into the wall of the cave.


    "Climb using the braches!"


    I suddenly understood his meaning and followed his lead in breaking the branches. He found some


    stones in the mud and used them to knock each of the short branches firmly onto the walls of the


    hole.


    It was backbreaking work yet Hendrix did it withoutint. He continued to climb and hammer


    the branches.


    As the distance between us widened, I couldn''t pass the branches to him anymore, so I passed him


    the unbroken branches and let him break them while hammering them against the wall.


    The others had also understood Hendrix''s method, so they didn''t throw down the branches


    anymore. Instead, they broke the tree branches and put them into a bag. Then, they tied it with a


    rope and lowered the bag down for Hendrix to continue his tasks.


    Everyone was united. It didn''t take long for Hendrix to make a makeshift staircase out of the


    branches. Hendrix nced down at me and said, "Try climbing up!"


    I nodded. There was something where I could ce my footing, so naturally, I felt safer. Although I


    had never experienced wall climbing, I still managed to climb up. My survival instincts had kicked


    into gear.


    It was raining heavily, everyone was soaking wet. Naomi looked at me and said worriedly, "Let''s get


    out of here quickly!"


    "It''s easy for thend to copse here, especially on rainy days. Let''s leave!" Tina urged.


    As we trudged back, deafening thunder rumbled around us. We didn''t have time to think about it


    and went straight into our tents.


    "The pit seems to have copsed more!" Tina''s boyfriend suddenly spoke.


    True enough, when we looked back, we saw an even bigger area of erosion.


    "This ce used to be full of mines, and some pits were more than 10 meters deep. No one


    managed them all these years. As long as it rains, this kind of ident will happen easily." Tina''s


    boyfriend said.


    Tina said in surprise, "I saw many tea trees on the mountain. Those tea farmers must be in great


    danger. It''s easy for them to lose their lives in this kind of environment."


    Rainie opened her mouth and said to Hendrix, "Mr. Roberts, where have you been? If it wasn''t for


    us looking for you and Rowane, Arianna wouldn''t have suffered so much, and we wouldn''t have


    been caught in this dreadful rain."


    For a moment, everyone''s attention was focused on Hendrix. Hendrix looked at everyone, but he


    was still quite calm and polite. He said, "I didn''t expect my actions tonight would lead to so much


    trouble. I''ll treat everyone to a good meal tomorrow as an apology."


    Rainie grimaced. "We don''t me you. We know it''s not your fault."


    As we walked away from the dreadful pit, the reality of what could have happened rushed through


    me. I felt huge wave relief and exhaustion go through my bones.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My legs went limp, and I faltered.


    Hendrix was quick to catch me in his arms, and he hugged me tightly.


    "Arianna, what''s wrong? Are you hurt? Let''s have a look." Naomi was anxious and knelt down


    beside me to examine me.


    Hendrix blocked Naomi. His voice was soft like he was restraining himself. "She''s just tired and too


    stressed out. Now that she''s safe, her body''s rxed. She''s not injured. She''ll be fine after a rest."

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    I tuggged on Naomi''s arm, nodded, and tried to get up. But Hendrix held me back, and before I


    could protest, picked me up bridal style. All of us were drenched. Luckily the weather in August was


    not so cold.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Being hugged like this, I was enveloped in his warmth. This close, I could even feel the rhythm of


    his heartbeat.


    I couldn''t help but blush, feeling little awkward.


    Finally, we reached the tent. Worried that my clothes would be too wet and I might fall ill, Naomi


    handed me the clothes she brought and quickly ushered me into the tent.


    The tent small but she managed to squeeze her way in, worried that I wouldn''t be able to change


    due to my injuries.


    It felt quite awkward, so I tried to shoo her out. I coughed and said, "You don''t have to look after me


    like this. I''m fine. I''m really, perfectly fine!"


    She nodded, but she still looked at me with concern. She finally said, "Fortunately, the mountains


    and forests are quiet, so we heard Rainie''s cry for help. Otherwise, your situation would be dire."


    My hand froze as I was changing out of my wet clothes. I looked up and said, "I thought you were


    looking for me because Dahlia sought your help?"


    She shook her head, frowning "Not long after we separated from your team, we went around the


    mountain but couldn''t find Hendrix. So we returned to the camp. It wasn''t untilter that Hendrix and


    Rowane came back. Rowane had sprained her ankle and so their journey was slow. That woman


    really is a troublemaker."


    I was shocked. "Did Dahliae back?"


    She frowned slightly. "I''ve almost forgotten about her if you hadn''t mentioned her. We haven''t seen


    her since your ident!"


    "After Hendrix and Rowane came back, we waited for you for a long time. When you didn''te


    back and it started to rain, we were afraid that something might happened, so we set off to find you.


    Fortunately, we heard Rainie''s cry for help. That''s how we knew you had fallen into arge hole."


    I pressed my lips together, unble to speak.


    After a moment of silence, Naomi realized something was wrong so she looked at me carefully and


    asked, "Did you ask Dahlia to seek help after the ident?"


    I nodded. "Yes!"


    She pursed her lips and frowned. "F*ck, this woman is really disgusting. Her mouth is full of Merciful


    Buddha but her actions are full of viciousness!"


    I didn''t say anything and silently finished changing into my clothes. I felt very weak, like all my


    energy had been sucked out of my body. I was so drained and tired.


    I was not alone. Everyone decided to rest in their tents for the night.


    After going through such an ordeal of life and death, everyone was extremely exhausted. Naomi


    said that she would apany me in the tent, but int he end she was soon dragged away by


    Sebastian.


    I was too exhausted to even ask about how other campers fared. Iid back and fell asleep.


    The rain fell harder as the night wore on and I was suddenly awakened by the loud, roaring sound


    of thunder.


    When I turned over, I was startled by the person lying beside me.


    But before more than a squeak could escape my mouth, my hand was grabbed onto by this


    mysterious person. His deep voice said, "It''s me. Don''t be afraid!"


    To say I was astonished was an understatement.


    "Hendrix, why are you..."


    I panicked and broke out in a cold sweat. Then it urred to me that he was supposed to be with


    Rowane. What was he doing here with me?


    I frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    He didn''t answer, and before I could press for answers, thunder shook the tent and I instinctively


    moved closer to him. Surprisingly, he put a pair of ear plugs into my ears and didn''tment on my


    actions.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Instantly, the noise outside receded to a dull hum, and I stared nkly at him in the dark for a while.


    He did not say anything, just hugged me and just patted me gently on the back, lulling me to sleep


    with peace of mind.


    I was already exhausted so it didn''t take long for me to fall asleep. I slept through the night.


    When I woke up the next day, it was bright outside the tent. It had rained all night that even the


    morning sun looked wet and humid.


    I looked around instinctively checking that there was no one else around. For a brief moment, I felt


    dazed.


    That man came and went without a single trace. If it weren''t for the ear plugs in my ears, I would


    have thoughtst night was a hallucination!


    I had a bit of a headache. Try as I might, I couldn''t find the energy to leave the tent. Naomi came in


    and saw me lying down with my eyes opened.


    Concerned, she asked, "What''s wrong? You''re not feeling well?"


    I shook my head and regretted it immediately, "My head... hurts!" I managed to croak out. My throat


    was terribly hoarse.


    Oh no! I thought. I might be having a fever.


    Hearing that my voice, she frowned and put her hands on my forehead. She said in surprise, "Why


    is your head so hot? You must be having a fever."


    Then, she went out. I could hear her telling the others, "Let''s hurry up and pack up. We need to go


    to Asherton. Arianna has a fever. She is burning up!"


    I wanted to say something, to tell them not to fuss but my throat hurt so much that I just gave up.


    Hendrix came into the tent. His gaze was dark as he nced at me. Putting his hand on my


    forehead, he frowned and said, "You have a fever!"


    Naomi followed behind him and said, "Mr. Roberts, why don''t you take her to the base of the


    mountain. There is a clinic over there. She needs a doctor"


    Hendrix nodded and picked me up. I had a massive migraine pounding through my head. I knew


    that it was useless to argue with them, so I didn''t protest.


    Hendrix and I went straight to the base of the mountain, followed by the others behind.


    My terrible migraine did not subside. After a while, I fell into unconsciousness and went back to


    sleep. It felt like my whole body was floating.


    As I drifted in and out of consciousness, nightmares gued me. Nothing I did could wake me up


    from them.


    In my delirious state, I thought I saw a person standing next to me. It was Hendrix. I wanted to


    reach out to hold him, but I couldn''t reach him no matter how hard It tried.


    In my dreams, after trying a few times, I broke down. My emotions were all over the ce and I


    started to cry.


    I felt someone holding me and talking to me, but I couldn''t make out what was said.


    I felt like I was wrapped in cotton, stuck behind the ss. The feeling of being unable to


    communicate with the outside world was dreadful. After several times, I found that I could not open


    my mouth, much less speak, so I gave up.


    After that, I began to fall deeper into my dreams. Terrible dreams, beautiful dreams, and vague


    dreams, as if I was going through all of them at once.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Some scenes and emotions felt so real I could taste them. I couldn''t tell what was a dream and what


    was reality.


    I didn''t know how much time passed. When I opened my eyes again, I saw four white walls


    surrounding me. It was a hospital ward.


    As I tried to gather my scattered thoughts, I realized my throat was dry and painful. I needed water.


    But my body refused to move. Every shift made soreness radiate throughout my joints.


    "She''s awake, Arianna is awake!" Naomi''s familiar voice could be heard.


    She ran to my bedside, held me, and said with excitement and relief, "God, you finally woke up. You


    almost scared me to death!"


    I tried to speak, but I couldn''t utter a single word. All I could do was point at the ss of water.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Naomi saw me pointing at the ss and asked, "Do you want to drink water?"


    I nodded. She reached out to take it, but someone else was quicker. We looked over and saw that it


    was Hendrix.


    When Naomi saw him, she stared at me with an exceptionally mysterious smile, then got up and


    made way for Hendrix.


    Hendrix sat down beside me and supported me up from the hospital bed. He let me lean against his


    shoulder, then he brought the ss of water to my mouth.


    While I wondered at his gentleness, I was also very thirsty. Water was my priority.


    When my throat felt morefortable, I made to move away but he still held me in his arms and


    asked, "Do you want more?"


    I shook my head and said, "Th... thank you!" My voice felt a little sore.


    He pursed his lips and did not speak. He put the ss on the bedside table and nced at Naomi


    and said, "Call for a doctor to examine her."


    Naomi nodded and then quickly ran out of the ward.


    I moved tried to escape from Hendrix''s arms, but he didn''t let me budge, not even an inch He


    ordered in a soft voice, "Stay!"


    I frowned slightly and forced out through the pain in my throat. "Hendrix, I don''t feelfortable in


    this position."


    He frowned slightly. Fortunately, he didn''t argue. He just raised the bed and helped me lean me


    against it.


    Naomi walked in with the doctor to examine me. After taking my temperature, the middle- aged


    doctor in a white coat confirmed, "Her fever is gone but there may be short- term fatigue. It''s


    important to drink lots of water. Remember to take your medicine on time. You''ll need a few more


    days of rest in the hospital before you can be discharged."


    "Okay! Thank you, doctor!" Naomi said. After the doctor left, she looked at me and said, "Arianna,


    you''re lucky you didn''t die from this disaster. Your fever reached over 40 degrees, but your brain


    didn''t suffer damage. It''s really a miracle!"


    I smiled. I really didn''t have the strength to talk. So, I just looked at her with a faint smile on my face.


    When Hendrix saw me getting tired, he looked at her and said, "I''ll take care of her. You''re busy,


    aren''t you?"


    I didn''t know if Naomi did it on purpose or not. She looked at Hendrix and said with a serious face,


    "I''m not busy. I''m just an idle person. What kind of stuff should I be busy with? I''ve have nothing to


    do!"


    As she spoke, she smiled while looking at Hendrix. "But you, however, Mr. Roberts, you must have


    been quite busy recently, haven''t you?"


    Hendrix frowned and had a serious look on his face. He was a man of few words and refused to


    speak another word.


    I didn''t give it much thought, probably since I just took the medicine, I began to feel tired again. I


    leaned back morefortably and closed my eyes.


    Within moments I was asleep again.


    For the next two days, Hendrix never left my side. He took care of all my meals and even


    apanied me to the toilet.


    I felt a little conflicted. I looked at him and said, "Hendrix, I''ve already recovered. Go and do your


    work!"


    He pretended not to hear what I said and handed me an apple. "Eat the apple!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was speechless for a moment. After a minute, I said, "I will be discharged from the hospital today.


    Thank you for your care!"


    He replied, "okay." As if he didn''t take my words seriously at all. He looked at me and said, "During


    the summer holidays, Anne didn''t want to go out at all. She wants to visit you!"


    I looked at him, stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect him to mention Anne. It''s August now.


    Thinking carefully, I remembered that summer vacation had passed. I had promised that I would


    take her to Hovell, but I had forgotten about it because I had been so busy.


    "How is she?" I asked guiltily, my voice not very loud.

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    He pursed his lips. He spoke softly, his voice husky. "She has been throwing tantrums, wanting to


    see you. After all, she is still a child. She misses you. Being apart from her mother for so long must


    be difficult!"


    I didn''t say anything. I lowered my head and felt a little guilty. I absentmindedly fidgeted. I paused


    and asked, "When will she be here?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was almost September, and the semester was about to start. Even if she came over, she would


    not be able to stay for a few days before she had to return to school.


    Hendrix looked at me with a sideways nce, his gaze dark. "You''re not nning to return to Jarold


    City to see her?"


    I bit my lip, "The Milton Group project may take a month to bepleted. My sickness has dyed


    tasks. I am afraid going back to Jarold City will set the project even more!"


    He frowned and didn''t say anything.


    The awkward topic seemed to havee to an end.


    Fortunately, my fever did not cause anysting harm. Shortly after, I was discharged from the


    hospital.


    I originally wanted to go to Lancille Vige to continue working, but Sebastian ordered me to stay in


    his vi for a few days and asked Linda to go in my stead.


    But I felt uneasy. After all, it was my job and I had the responsibility to see it through topletion.


    To keep me upied, Sebastian brought over all the relevant documents and asked me to sort


    them out.


    When Naomi arrived, I was still sorting through the pile of documents in the study room.


    She stood outside in the yard and shouted, "Arianna, open the door. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Her voice was so loud that it sounded like a trumpet. People who didn''t know her would think that


    she was here to quarrel.


    I ran to the balcony and saw her standing next to her ck Cayenne. She said with her hands on


    her hips, "Arianna,e down and open the door for me!"


    I found it funny. I leaned against the balcony and said, "You''re here to fight?"


    She snorted and took a suitcase out from the trunk. She grinned at me and said, "I''m here to spoil


    you!"


    I was surprised, "Are you moving in?"


    She nodded. "Yes, both my man and my woman need my help now. I can''t just sit by and watch."


    This woman just heard about my stay at the vi and immediately came here!


    Leaning against the balcony, I said, "The door doesn''t have a key. It''s encrypted by password and


    fingerprint. You can enter the password number 12345."


    She twitched her mouth and said, "Really? 12345?"


    I nodded, touched my nose, and said, "The password used to be actually moreplicated I had


    trouble remembering it."


    She opened the door and nodded. "Right, with your brain, it''s good enough for you to remember this


    password. If it''s tooplicated, you won''t be able open the door."


    I...


    It seemed like I was just insulted.


    I went downstairs and opened the front door for her as she dragged her suitcase in. "You have to


    give me a room!"


    There were five rooms in the vi. On the first floor, there were a guest room and a room for the


    nanny. On the second floor, I had one of the rooms, Sebastian the other. Thest one was empty.


    I took her to the second floor and settled her in the unupied room.


    "The lighting here is not bad, but there is no balcony outside. What a pity!" She said and was ready


    to arrange her clothes.


    I offered. "There is a big balcony in my room. Would you like to swap rooms?"


    She shook her head. "No, this room is closer to Sebastian. It''ll be easier for me to get close to him!"


    What?


    Helplessly, I smiled and said, "Are you two together now?"


    She stopped in the middle of unpacking. Looking at me fully, she said seriously, "I have a very


    important question to ask you."

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    I nodded. I stared at the puzzled look on her face and could not help but be serious as well.


    "Ask!"


    She hesitated then said, "When you and Hendrix used to live together, was there a time when you


    felt that you were unable to do something, a time you powerless?"


    I paused for a moment. When it came to topics of intimacy, I felt a little embarrassed. My face


    became hot.


    But how could I dismiss her earnest question? "What is theck of power that you speak of?"


    She pursed her lips and said, "When two people have very good chemistry together but are always


    one step away from that crucial moment."


    I raised my hand to pinch my nose, thought for a moment, and said, "Is the hesitation from you or


    Sebastian?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Both of us!" She said seriously. "Remember that time he got injured? I didn''t know much then.


    Since that night we''ve tried it several times, but it was quite awkward and ultimately didn''t work at


    all!"


    This was my first time hearing of such a situation.


    It was honestly out of my depth too.


    Noticing that I was lost in thought, she asked, "Was your first time with Hendrix like this?"


    The corners of my mouth twitched a little. I looked at her and said, "Are you sure it''s Sebastian''s


    first time?"


    She blinked in shock for a moment then said, "I''m not sure. It''s my first time though. But if it wasn''t


    his first time, then why would there be problems? The point is that I don''t think there''s anything


    wrong with him!"


    I shut up. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "Why don''t you both go get it checked out at the hospital together?


    After all, it affects both of your futures. If you really want to consider getting married to him, this may


    be a big problem. Both of you should have an examination. Whether it''s a mental and


    physiological problem, as long as you can find out and figure out a solution then everything can go


    back to normal!"


    She sighed. Pouting her lips, she said, "Arianna, do you think it''s me? Perhaps he doesn''t like me at


    all. Maybe he just feelsfortable being with me, and we just happen to be around the same age.


    We have so much inmon that it''s only natural for us to be together."


    Herck of confidence stunned me and I looked at her in surprise. "You were not like this before.


    You may feel that this problem isplicated because you''re trapped in the middle! Bedroom


    issues aside, whether a man loves a woman or not, it can''t be denied if you examine his actions. I


    think Sebastian has been very attentive to you these days."


    Remembering, I brought up the clothes I worest time. "He even kept the clothes you wore before.


    You said he was the president. Why would he keep a woman''s clothes for nothing?"


    She looked at me strangely. "What clothes?"


    "When we were in Europe, he bought clothes for you. We are almost the same size, but the


    essories and patterns of the outfit were different. Your clothes ended up in Sebastian''s lounge.


    When my clothes identally got wet, he lent them to me. I''ve given them gave it back to him


    though so he most probably kept it again."


    As I was telling the story, I saw her frown, with an odd expression on her face. "What''s wrong?"


    She looked at me, and her puzzled face became a little sad. "Those clothes do not belong to me.


    Since I came back from Europe, I have never touched any of those clothes from that time.


    Sebastian has never been to my house or touched those clothes. Why would he have my clothes in


    his lounge? Those clothes aren''t mine!"

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    I was puzzled too, "Could it be that he bought too many clothes for you and had brought the extra


    clothes back?


    She shook her head, and her face was miserable. "Why would someone like him care enough about


    a piece of clothing to bring it all the way back here?"


    What she said made sense but I still tried to reassure her. "Naomi, forget what I said. Let''s talk


    about it after you''ve had a chance to clear out any misunderstandings. This is the between you and


    Sebastian. The worst thing in a rtionship is misunderstanding each other before you find out the


    truth. We are all adults. When ites to feelings, we should be clear-headed and rational. Don''t


    think too much, okay?"


    I had been with Hendrix for so many years, and most of the time, many grievances and difort


    were caused because I didn''t want to open my mouth and I was reluctant to exin.


    For so many years, I''ve suffered because of my weakness. I didn''t want Naomi to experience what I


    went through. Their rtionship was just starting out, if they can keep the sweetness as it is, then


    why can''t their rtionship prosper?


    She nodded and calmed down. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I''ll make a decision when I understand


    what''s going on!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After helping her unpack, Sebastian went to the office, leaving us behind to prepare lunch. Naomi


    didn''t let me help her. She said that it was smoky in the kitchen and it was not suitable for sick


    people to hang around there.


    Bored, without anything to do, I took a broom to clean up the yard


    Sebastian''s sudden return with groceries shocked me. I asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you and Naomi cooking?" He handed me some fruits and said, "I don''t have a maid at home,


    so we need to prepare the meals ourselves."


    I nodded. I knew that. What I meant was why wasn''t in the office?


    Before I could question him further, he had hurried away into the vi.


    Sensing that someone was looking at me, I looked up and saw Hendrix''s tall, good- looking figure


    standing in the courtyard.


    I smiled and nodded in greeting.


    Then I quickly went into the vi. Naomi and Sebastian were in the kitchen and I didn''t want to


    intrude.


    So I gave them their space. I washed the fruits then sat at the dining table, waiting for lunch to be


    served.


    The doorbell rang. Naomi looked at me and said, "Arianna, open the door please!"


    Wondering who it was, I got up and did as she asked. It was Hendrix.


    "Mr. Roberts, what''s the matter?"


    He said nomittally. "I have something to talk to Mr. Milton about!"


    I opened the door wider and invited him in. Why was he looking for Sebastian? Did something


    happen at work??


    While Naomi and Sebastian were busy in the kitchen, they didn''t seem surprised to see Hendrix at


    all.


    Instead, it seemed like Sebastian knew he wasing. "Mr. Roberts, wee. Eat some fruit first.


    I''ll be there soon!"


    Hendrix nodded, sat down at the table, picked up the pear I had just taken a bit out of, and then bit


    into it.


    "Hendrix..." Before I was able to stop him, the pear was already in his mouth. How could I ask him


    to spit it out?


    Why would he take my half-eaten fruit? I felt a little ufortable at what transpired but couldn''t do


    anything but stare at him awkwardly.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    After taking a few bites of the fruit, he looked up at me, slightly confused. "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head and looked away. I grabbed another fruit. I couldn''t just take back the fruit, can I?


    Of course, he did not let it go. He raised his eyebrows and asked as if he had just realized, "Did you


    eat this fruit?"


    "Ahem, ahem..." I coughed, choking on my words. Other people would think I was a lunatic.


    There was a ss of water on the table. I grabbed it and drank.


    He looked at me, eyes dark, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I was not in a good mood and was feeling somewhat depressed. Without holding back my anger, I


    said directly, "Nothing!"


    I seriously suspected that this man had done it on purpose. He pretended not to know what was


    going on, but in fact, he intentionally did that on purpose!


    He nodded, like he didn''t take this matter seriously at all.


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. I turned my attention to the couple in the kitchen.


    From the outside, Naomi looked careless and impatient, but she had depths. She was actually good


    housewife material. She grew up with a silver spoon in her mouth, but she did not put on airs. She


    was good at cooking. No, not just good. She had mastered theplexity of cooking. She was an


    excellent cook.


    Sebastian was a cold person in nature. The colder someone was, the more he or she actually


    desired to be loved.


    Observing them together, I think they were really a perfect match.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sebastian is not your husband. No matter how you pretend to be lonely, it''s useless!" Hendrix''s


    voice rang in my ear.


    I looked back at him with a frown, annoyed. "Why would you say I was lonely?"


    He raised his eyebrows and nodded at the couple. "Both of them work well together like they


    already know each other''s actions well. They talk andugh easily, don''t you feel lonely?"


    I stared at him, wide-eyed and stuttering. When I met his direct gaze, my thoughts short-circuited.


    Gulping, I avoided his gaze. "Mr. Roberts, I think you have misunderstood me. I just think that they


    look very sweet."


    He curled his lips. "Is that so?"


    He didn''t exin. Fine. I would be more irritated if he continued to exin.


    Rubbing my face as I looked back at the two people in the kitchen, I could feel Hendrix''s stare


    burning into me. The atmosphere between us was increasingly awkward, so I got up and went to


    the kitchen.


    I asked the busy duo, "Guys, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "No, go away!" Naomi said with a smile, "I have told you that you are a patient today. You just need


    to have a good rest. The kitchen is full of smoke, so you don''t have toe in to help!"


    I was astounded and I looked at Sebastian and said, "Mr. Milton, why don''t you go to work first? I


    can help Naomi."


    Naomi looked at Sebastian and asked, "Are you working afterwards?"


    Sebastian raised his head and looked at Hendrix who was sitting at the dining table. He shook his


    head and said, "No, why?"


    I was puzzled at that. So why did Hendrixe here? Was he here just to eat?


    Naomi looked at me and smiled mysteriously. "Go and rest. There is nothing for you to do in the


    kitchen. Go on, lunch will be ready soon."


    I looked at Hendrix, who was sitting at the dining table, and went back into the kitchen. I whispered


    to Naomi, "I know you care about me so much and I am very grateful. But please don''t drive me


    away. I want to stay here and help you!"


    How could such a smart person like Naomi not understand my situation? She nced sideways at


    the person outside the kitchen, and then looked back at me. She grinned, "You really are good at


    finding excuses. What are you hiding for? You are friends, right? 0 are you going to pretend to be a


    stranger towards him?"

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    I blinked, bewildered. I had been so focused on my intentions that I forgot to look at my situation


    differently. I never thought about getting along with him as friends. I only expected to part as


    strangers.


    Seeing that I was lost in thought, Naomi gave me a nudge. "Arianna, have you ever thought about


    it? Perhaps it''s you who is overthinking the problem. Among two people, living a peaceful and stable


    life would be more than enough. No matter what happened to each other, our lifespan is quite long.


    If a little conflict can separate two people, what will happen to everyone in this world?"


    "In fact, all married couples have disagreements. But eventually, with a little work, those problems


    can be ovee. My grandfather often says that if the electrical appliances are faulty, they should


    be exchanged for a better one. That''s because those are just things. No matter how you hit or break


    them, they are the same. But people are different. Would you rece someone you love just


    because of a small problem? Can you imagine how many people would need to be reced in our


    lifetime if we followed that principle? Moreover, can we guarantee that the person who reced the


    previous one will be better than the one we had at first? They won''t be the same!"


    I contemted her words. Naomi was right. After a pause, I said, "You are right, but notpletely.


    It''s not that Hendrix and I wanted to change our rtionship. However, I agree that no matter what


    will happen in the future, I will not avoid him or treat him as a stranger anymore. I can at least be


    friendly to him!"


    Hearing this, she smiled in triumph and said, "That''s right. No more running from your troubles. The


    best solution is to face it."


    That said, she handed me the prepared dishes and said, "Come on, help me carry them out!"


    I carried them out to the dining table. Hendrix got up to help bring out the dishes and utensils.


    So he really did use Sebastian as an excuse toe here and eat a free meal.


    Naomi was good at cooking and Sebastian seemed to like her very much. They didn''t look like a


    man and a woman who had just fallen in love with each other, but more like good friends who had


    been with each other for a long time.


    At least that''s what I thought of Sebastian''s impression of Naomi.


    Since they cooked, Hendrix and I volunteered to


    clean up and wash the dishes.


    In the kitchen.


    I didn''t know how to get along with Hendrix. Naomi said that I should treat him like a friend. But with


    so much history between us, all the quarrels and silence, all the sweet and warm memories, I just


    didn''t know how to act.


    Honestly, I was partly at fault. I have never cared to understand him better, all my feelings for him


    seemed to have remained the same as when I first met him.


    "What are you thinking about?" His voice vibrated into my ears. I retracted my thoughts and shook


    my head slightly.


    I replied, "Nothing. I''m not thinking about anything!"


    He took a te from me and looked at me seriously. "Do you like Sebastian very much?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What? My attention was distracted by Sebastian and Naomi bantering in the living room. I shook my


    trance-like state away.


    All of a sudden, I realized that Hendrix must have misunderstood me. Did he think I was looking at


    that warm and sweet scene with jealousy?


    Looking at him sideways, I saw his dark eyes staring at me dully, and I switched into my yful


    mode. I nodded and said teasingly, "Well, yeah.


    Sebastian is a cool and handsome man. Any woman would be lucky to meet him in her life."

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    I shivered at his cold stare. The surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped a few degrees.


    So, I stopped talking and focused on washing the dishes carefully.


    I braced myself for his ridicule so his silence left me feeling out of sorts.


    I peeked at him sideways and noticed that his eyes were t. I couldn''t read any emotion in them.


    I couldn''t stand the awkward silence. "Don''t you have business with Sebastian? Why don''t you go


    ahead and talk to him?"


    He pretended he didn''t hear me. His slender fingers carefully washed each porcin bowl, his


    movements smooth and unhurried.


    "I''m not in a hurry!" He simply said.


    Awkward silence returned.


    Then Hendrix''s phone rang, breaking the ufortable quiet.


    Instead of answering the phone, he looked at me expectantly.


    I asked in confusion, "Yes?"


    He said, "My hands are full. Sorry, but can you


    answer the phone for me?"


    At first, I stared at him uprehendingly, but then I realized that his mobile phone was in his


    trousers, and both of his hands were wet and slippery with soap.


    I wiped my hands dry. I could help him but...


    The corners of my eyes twitched as I mumbled, "Mr. Roberts, I don''t think it''s very convenient for


    me!"


    He raised his eyebrows imperiously. "Why not?"


    How could I just reach in to take things out of his pocket?


    His serious but innocent gaze did not leave my face. This man is too mean!


    The ringtone of a beautiful piano tinkling echoed over and over again. It sounded very urgent.


    Hendrix did not do anything, but waited for me to pick up the phone.


    I took a breath and slipped my hand into his pocket. Then I held out the phone to him, my face


    burning with embarrassment. "Here''s your phone!"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked down at his hand, which was full of soap foam. The meaning


    was clear. He couldn''t answer the phone with his soapy hands.


    I pursed my lips, and looked down at the phone screen, and answered the call. The caller ID


    shed. Rowane Zanes.


    "Turn on hands-free mode" Hendrix reminded me, his exceptionally deep gaze not straying from


    me.


    I did as I was told. I tapped on the hands-free mode and held it closer to him. Due to his ridiculous


    height, I had to tiptoe to get closer to his ear.


    He kept looking at me but didn''t say anything. Rowane''s gentle voice sounded through the phone,


    "Mr. Roberts, are you at home?"


    "Yes. Why?" Said the man of few words.


    Rowane was unfazed with his shortness. She actually sounded happy through the phone. "I''ve


    brought all the previous records here today. Have a look. By the way, I figured you haven''t had


    lunch so I''ve brought lunch too. You should try itter."


    I grimaced. He is so lucky to have such a beauty as his lover!


    Not hearing his response, I looked upto find him staring at me.


    I didn''t know what was going on in his head, but he answered, "Okay!"


    Rowane couldn''t hide her glee. She said, "Mr. Roberts, can youe out and help me open the


    door? I''ve already arrived at your building!"


    Okay!" Hendrix replied then signaled for me to hang up.


    I hung up the phone then shooed him out of the kitchen. "Go ahead and do your work. Leave the


    dishes to me!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    As I spoke, I reached out to take the bowl from his hands but he held onto it firmly. I was shocked


    and stared at him with my eyes wide open.


    As if nothing had happened, he said, "After we wash the bowls, let''s go together. Rowane wanted to


    see me because of the case of Lancille Vige. You are the person in charge, so you must


    participate in our little meeting!"


    I rolled my eyes, my mouth pinched. Was he dense? Rowane wasn''t here to discuss the project with


    him at all. He must have a screw loose in his head.


    After we finished in the kitchen, he tidied up and looked at me from top to bottom. Then he asked,


    "Do you want to get changed before we go?"


    bbergasted that he noticed my sloppy, casual getup. I looked down at my clothes. I was definitely


    too informally dressed. I expected to be at home all day so my hair was in a simple knot and I hadn''t


    bothered with makeup.


    But we were only heading next door. And it wasn''t like we were going somewhere special. I shook


    my head. "No, I''m fine!"


    I''m going to be a third wheel anyway, however I dressed. What''s the point of making myself


    beautiful? Better befortable.


    He frowned and didn''t push the matter. "Let''s go!"


    Naomi and Sebastian were chatting in the yard. They looked like a couple in love and were stuck to


    each other like glue.


    After informing them of where we were going, I apanied Hendrix out. As we exited, I saw


    Rowane standing at the door of the vi next door.


    She drove a red Cadic and wore a white dress. With her delicate makeup and her long glossy


    hair, she looked like a goddess.


    Rowane was a little surprised to see me but hid further reactions smoothly.


    She focused on Hendrix, a gentle smile appearing on her face as she greeted him, "Mr. Roberts!"


    Hendrix nodded and told me, "Open the door!"


    "I don''t know the password!" I said with uncertainty. How would I know what his password was? It


    was his house, not mine!


    He said casually, "Your birthday!"


    I saw Rowane''s face tighten with anger. Hendrix was doing this on purpose.


    I quickly typed in my birthday. When the door opened, Hendrix looked at Rowane and said, "Go in!"


    There was a Chinese-style pavilion in the yard. When the weather was perfect, it would be a


    beautiful ce for discussions.


    Hendrix led us to the pavilion and looked at me. "Go and make us a few cups of tea. There are


    some fruits in the refrigerator. Cut some and bring them out!"


    "Me?" I hesitated.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Do you object?"


    Of course I objected! Wasn''t I here to discuss the project? When did I be the errand girl?


    Rowane put down the lunch box and said with a smile, "Let me do it, Mr. Roberts. Miss Reid should


    rest. You can eat first and see if you like it!"


    "There''s no need!" Hendrix said as he looked at me. "Arianna can go. She is more familiar with my


    house!"


    What?


    I have never even been to his house! What was I familiar with?


    Although Rowane had a smile on her face, it was forced and unnatural.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    What was Hendrix doing? Not bothering to prolong the situation, I didn''t argue further and went to


    the door.


    The passcoded, locked door. I looked at Hendrix impatiently.


    He had a slightly satisfied look on his face. Raising his eyebrows, he answered my unspoken


    question, "Our daughter''s birthday!"


    My heart skipped a beat, and I gulped. I couldn''t describe the emotions that ran through me.


    I entered Anne''s birthday. The door opened.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    The vi was not veryrge by Hendrix''s standards. The total area of the vi was about three


    hundred square meters. Of course, for an ordinary family, it was a luxury to live in it.


    The vis that Hendrix had purchased previously were all muchrger than this one.


    But I preferred this one. This vi was the mostfortable one he had bought. The vi''s color


    scheme was an inviting, light yellow.


    The furniture was not leather but instead covered in luxurious, umber, soft fabrics. The hall was


    filled with photos of Anne and me. Some I''ve never even seen before.


    Some of them were him and Anne. Judging by the pictures, it looked like they were taken after I left


    Jarold City. There were also photos of Hendrix, Anne, and me together.


    Most of the photos were candid, from the time when he and I sent Anne to school.


    I name the feelings rushing through me. I didn''t know if I liked it or hated it.


    I felt a burning sensation behind my eyes. I looked away, instinctively wiping away the tears that had


    trickled down my face.


    Needing a distraction, I went into the kitchen and boiled water. I found the tea leaves and cut some


    fruits from the refrigerator.


    The decorations in the vi reminded me strongly of the house in Jarold City.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When I came out with the tea and fruits, I found Hendrix looking down at the documents, Rowane


    next to him looking at if she had something she wanted to say.


    I noticed that although the dishesy on the table, unpacked yet untouched.


    Rowane was definitely unhappy to see me.


    "Herees the tea. I don''t know what kind of tea you like to drink, so I only made some Earl Grey


    tea!" I said and put down two cups of tea.


    Hendrix raised his head from perusing the document in his hand aside and said to me. "There''s


    juice and milk in the fridge, specially prepared for you."


    I looked at him in astonishment. Then I forced a smile to cover my shock and nodded. "Thank you!"


    He didn''t continue to say anything. He looked over at Rowane and said, "The design of this project


    is very good but many details still need to be listed and discussed. We need to contact Sebastian


    about Lancille Vige. After all, this project is rted to the Milton Group!"


    Rowane nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, I understand. Why don''t you eat something? You''ve


    been busy the whole morning and it''s almost one o''clock. If you don''t eat, you might get gastric!"


    Hendrix nodded but then unexpectedly ced the lunch box in front of me. He said, "Have a taste!"


    I stared at the golden egg rolls in the box in amazement. It looked as if it was very delicious.


    The greedy part of me desperately wanted was a taste but since Rowane brought it for Hendrix, it


    felt strange for me to eat it


    I tried to refuse. "I''ve just had lunch so I''m not hungry. You go ahead!"


    He looked at me expressionlessly and said, "I''ve also just had lunch. I''m not hungry either!"


    Rowane''s expression was bing more and more upset. It was, after all, a kind gift. It wasn''t


    polite for us to reject it like this.


    Finally, I said politely, "Miss Zanes, can I have a try? The egg rolls you made look very delicious!"


    Rowane nodded. "Yes, please try it!"


    I took a bite and the vors exploded in my mouth. The rolls were sweet, its fragrance soft. I had to


    admit that Rowane''s cooking was really good.


    Remembering that Rowane''s purpose was to let


    Hendrix taste her cooking. I had an idea.


    I nced at Hendrix. When I saw him looking back at me, I said, "Mr. Roberts, have a taste. It''s


    really delicious!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. I thought that he would refuse, or take a roll for himself. I did not expect


    him to say, "Feed me!"

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    My thoughts scattered. He is obviously trying to hurt Rowane!


    Fortunately, I was feeling kind-hearted enough to spare Rowane, so I held back my impulse to


    cough. I gritted my teeth in a forced smile, almost gnashing my teeth. "Don''t you have any hands,


    Mr. Roberts?"


    He pursed his lips, his usual calm demeanor nowhere to be seen, a certain malicious glee shining in


    his eyes. "It''s not convenient for me to do so. My hands are full!"


    While speaking, he picked up the documents that he had put down and raised his eyebrows at me


    in silent challenge.


    I glowered at him but before I could formte a response, Rowane sprang up, unable to sit still any


    longer. She said, "Mr. Roberts, I''ll leave the documents to you. I still have something to do. I''ll


    excuse myself first!"


    Then she left the courtyard, her face sullen.


    I looked back at Hendrix, speechless for a moment. What was he trying to do?


    A part of me admired Rowane''s endurance. From the moment she came in until she left, she had


    held back her anger and kept a smile on her face the whole time.


    When you love someone that much, I guess you could endure anything.


    Putting down the fork, I lost my appetite. Looking at Hendrix, I said, "Mr. Roberts, if you don''t like


    her why don''t you just tell her directly. When you use this method, how can you be regarded as a


    gentleman?"


    "I''m not a gentleman at all!" He smirked. "What''s more, I''m a married man. As a woman, she should


    not get close to any married man. That is the basic principle of decency. I don''t need to tell her that!"


    I grouched, a little flustered under his direct gaze. I said, "We are divorcing. You are a bachelor. You


    can''t me someone for falling in love with an outstanding person like you!"


    He sneered. "If I am so excellent, why did you let me go?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I...


    Knowing that I couldn''t defeat him in a verbal battle, I stood up and said, "When speaking about


    love, even if that person is superb, that doesn''t mean that he or she is suitable for everyone."


    He stood up too, his gaze dimmed. "So, how do you know who is suitable?"


    He was deliberately looking for trouble today. "Since Miss Zanes had left and we don''t seem to have


    anything else to discuss, I''ll take my leave first!"


    Hendrix grabbed my wrist, stopping me. My heart was pounding like crazy, and I tried my best to


    calm down. "Mr. Roberts, what are you doing?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "I was the one who took care of you from the time you fell into a pit in


    Lancille Vige until you were in the hospital recovering."


    He leaned closer. "Even if I am a stranger to you, you should at least thank me for saving you,


    right?"


    His imposing manner was starting to make me nervous. I mumbled a faint, "Thank you!"


    "Hehe!" Heughed. His eyebrows mocked me. He was as handsome as ever. "Your thanks are too


    casual!"


    "How do you want me to thank you?" I could have smacked myself for what came out of my mouth.


    I knew that I would not like what he would say next. Even if he had a point. He did save me and I


    wasn''t an ungrateful person.


    Pressed between the wall and his chest, I felt and heard his low, husky voice. With a devil-like grin,


    he said, "If you want to thank me sincerely, from tomorrow on, you will live here and take care of all


    my meals."


    I frowned and rejected him without thinking. "Hendrix, I take care of Sebastian''s meals because I


    am his employee. He is paying my sry."


    He raised his eyebrows. "I''ll pay you as well!"


    I...


    "No way!" I blurted out. This whole vi held bits and pieces of my past. If I moved in here, I''m afraid


    that I would not be able to reject him in the end.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Heughed sinisterly. "Why? I risked my life to save you. Don''t you have any gratitude in your


    heart? You can''t even fulfill this simple request of mine?"


    I didn''t dare to look him in the eye. I threw out an excuse, "I can''t just abruptly leave when I am


    already employed by the Milton family-¡±


    "You can go!"


    Without waiting for me to finish, he pushed away and said with disappointment in his eyes, "Go


    back to Sebastian''s vi. I won''t force you into doing something if you''re so reluctant. I still have my


    pride."


    I was shocked for a moment, but the disappointment in his eyes made my heart ache fiercely. I


    opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    After a moment of silence, I said softly, "I may not have much time in the afternoon and at night.


    However, I wille in the morning."


    After that, I turned and hurried back to Sebastian''s vi in a daze.


    I didn''t hear them outside so I assumed Naomi and Sebastian had gone back into the vi.


    As soon as I entered the door, I said, "Naomi, you..."


    Before I could say more, I witnessed a scene I definitely would''ve dly not seen.


    Naomi and Sebastian were kissing on the sofa.


    If I hadn''t appeared, they would''ve probably gotten to their climax.


    When they heard me, Naomi suddenly pushed Sebastian away. Her face was as red as an apple.


    Sebastian raised his hand and brushed his hand over his face. "You two talk. I''ll go to thepany


    first!"


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. When Sebastian left, Naomi felt too embarrassed to look at


    me. She coughed out, "I''m sorry, I was too impulsive just now!"


    Laughing, I walked over and sat down beside her. "It''s human nature to be deeply in love."


    She was still blushing. "Where did you go with Hendrix just now?"


    "Next door!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She nodded, and the awkwardness in the atmosphere eased a little. She looked at me and said,


    "You called my name just now. Did you need something?"


    I shook my head. "It''s fine!"


    She nodded.


    Maybe it was still too awkward. I stood up and said, "Well, l"m going upstairs to look at those


    documents."


    Escaping back to my room, I looked at the documents and tried to concentrate. But my thoughts


    were too messy for me to focus.


    Giving up, I threw aside the documents and walked to the balcony for some fresh air.


    The balcony of our two houses was separated by a wall. As it turned out, Hendrix was leisurely


    reading on the balcony.


    When I saw him, I instinctively stepped back to return to my room. But he noticed my movements as


    if he had eyes on top of his head. He slowly put aside the book in his hand and looked at me with


    his pair of jet-ck eyes.


    I tried to smile, "Mr. Roberts, what a coincidence!"


    He looked down. "This is not a coincidence!"


    I...


    This guy really didn''t know how to hold a conversation!


    "Well, I won''t bother your reading. I''ll go back in first!"


    "Will you avoid me for the rest of your life?"


    His voice low and deep, stopped my retreat.


    I fidgeted, a little embarrassed, but I still looked back at him and said, "You think too much. I''m not


    avoiding you. I really have something to do!"


    "Most of the projects in Lancille Vige need to be supervised by the person in charge, and Roberts


    Group''s project will beunched tomorrow. Linda is not familiar with all the details. There may be


    chaos at the scene!"


    I couldn''t understand the abrupt change in topic. I looked at him nkly and said, "Linda has always


    been responsible for these projects. She has done better than me in many aspects. You have


    nothing to worry about!"

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    He smiled, and his gaze fell casually upon the nts before him. "This is a typical case of being


    blind to one''s closest ws. She knows Milton Group too well, that she cannot notice its ws


    anymore."


    I was stunned, "You don''t have to worry about this. I will go to Lancille Vige tomorrow. Since we


    have taken over the project, we will do our best toplete it. Don''t worry, Mr. Roberts!"


    He looked up, his eyes deep and bottomless. They were unfathomable emotions within them.


    If I had too much contact with this man, I would fall into his trap.


    The next day, Linda called. She was a little anxious. "Arianna, are you feeling better today? Can you


    come to Lancille Vige?"


    I was shocked and suddenly had a bad feeling. I nodded and said, "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "Regarding the cooperation between Milton group and Roberts group... Aren''t we nning to build


    an Al science and Technology Museum? As the museum hasn''t beenpleted yet, Roberts Group


    has brought the Al to the research base, and Mr. Milton arranged for someone to watch over them.


    However, someone went inst night and took away many items! The police are still investigating,


    and I just contacted Mr. Roberts. I asked him to send someone over to check what''s missing."


    Linda was close to tears. "When I leftst night, I went to see it and even emphasized several times


    to take good care of these items. I didn''t expect such a disaster to happen this morning."


    s, the matter had passed, and it was useless to continue worrying over it. Iforted her,


    "Linda, don''t worry, there should be surveince cameras in the base. Ask the police to look at the


    footage, and I''m sure we can get everything back!"


    After a pause, I said, "I''ll be there in a minute. Calm down first and help the police in their


    operations. Try to minimize thepany''s losses as much as possible."


    After hanging up the phone, I took my bag and left.


    In the yard, Evan came out from next door with documents in his arms. When he saw me, the


    anxiety on his face dissipated a little. He looked at me and said, "Madam, are you going to Lancille


    Vige? We are also going there, soe with us! It''ll be tricky to hail a taxi here."


    Hendrix also came out of the vi. He was dressed in a ck suit, looking very stern. He merely


    nced at me lightly and got into the car without saying anything.


    Evan was right. It was really not easy to hail a taxi. What was more, they were heading to Lancille


    Vige anyway. At such a critical time, I decided not to be petty.


    I said, "Alright, thank you then!"


    Then I walked to the passenger seat, but there were a lot of things on it. Evan said with some


    embarrassment, "Madam, please sit in the back. There are many documents from the past two


    days, and it''s not suitable to put them in the trunk!"


    I nodded. Although I knew that it would be awkward to sit next to Hendrix, I still forced myself to do


    it.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When the car started, the atmosphere was way too quiet. Evan then began chatting with me,


    "Madam, do you know about the matter at the base in Lancille Vige?"


    I nodded and answered, "Yes, Linda called and told me in the morning."


    I couldn''t help asking about the high-tech research projects at Roberts Group, "This time, it''s Milton


    Group''s mistake. So, is Miss Zanes also going there today?"


    Evan nodded. "She is the director of the development team. Hence, she has to verify the missing


    items. She and her team researched those matters for nearly two years, and those were all


    sessful work! What a pity!"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say. It was all in the past, so all we could do was head over


    to see what the situation was.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Rowane had arrived before us at the scene, looking through the items which were still in ce.


    When she came across some damaged high-tech equipment, she seemed pained and at a loss.


    Sebastian was speaking with the police. When he saw Hendrix arrive, he stepped forward and said,


    "Sorry, Milton Group will investigate this matter and give yourpany an exnation as soon as


    possible."


    Hendrix nodded and nced at the crime scene before asking, "Have you confirmed the missing


    items?"


    "Yes," Sebastian said simply, "Miss Zanes has already checked it."


    When Linda saw that we were there, she trotted over with self-me on her face, "I''m sorry, this is


    my fault. Before I leftst night, I hade to see this ce. There were 12 guards here at first. I


    saw a lot of interesting high-tech research around, and I excitedly looked around for quite a while.


    Hence, I asked the guards to leave for their dinner break first. The guard in charge told me to lock


    the doors when I was done, but I forgot and left!"


    There were four gates in front of the Science and Technology Museum. Apart from the main door,


    the three other gates were all equipped with password recognition locks and infrared sensors.


    Before Linda went inst night, she shut down the infrared sensors. As the rays were harmful to the


    human body, once any executives or visitors went in, they had to turn off the sensors. There were


    usually guards in position, so even if the infrared sensors were down, security could still be upheld.


    However, it happened at night. The criminals had enough time to steal what could be taken from the


    base.


    "Do you know how much time and effort we spent on all this research? I had spent countless


    sleepless nights on this project. How can a mere apology settle the matter?!" Rowane walked out


    from the base, the anger on her face clearly visible.


    She red furiously at Sebastian. "Mr. Milton, you must give us a good exnation for this matter. I


    hope that it is fair and reasonable. Please don''t let us believe that our business partner practices


    jobbery!"


    Sebastian nodded. "Miss Zanes, don''t worry. I will handle this matter with care. I will definitely give


    Roberts Group a proper exnation for it!"


    Still furious, Rowane looked at him. "Miss Reid, you''re the person in charge of this project, aren''t


    you? Such a disaster happened, but you don''t say a word?! Do you n to just be an innocent


    bystander?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I frowned. I knew that she didn''t like me. And on top of that, she had lost her precious research and


    equipment. Clearly, she was in a foul mood.


    I could not help but say gently, "Miss Zanes, don''t worry. I will take all responsibility for this matter


    and ept any punishment from thepany. But what we should consider now is not who should


    be punished, but how to minimize losses at once!"


    "Minimize losses?" Rowane sneered. "You think it''s easy. Now, everything in the base has either


    been damaged or taken away. Close to nothing can still be of use. Now, the project has been


    launched and has to bepleted in a month. What would happen if we cannot deliver any results


    by then? What would the public think of Roberts Group?!"


    "We are all clear about the consequences. But, Miss Zanes, please don''t be so emotional. If we go


    on this way, we will not only mess up our remediation steps, but also exacerbate matters!" Linda


    said, "This loss is not only suffered by the Roberts Group but also the Milton Group. We are on the


    same boat, and we are all anxious!"

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Rowane sneered. "Huh, so you''d allow twopanies to pay for your own mistakes. How could you


    be so shameless? You have no sense of guilt! It seems Milton Group is filled with ''talented''


    employees!"


    Rowane''s words were full of sarcasm, and of course, Linda realized it. She had already felt at fault,


    and now, she looked more embarrassed than ever.


    "Why do you add insult to injury, Miss Zanes? None of us wanted such an ident to happen.


    Please don''t be unreasonable. There is no need to aggressively push all the me on one person!"


    "You..." For a moment, Rowane was dumbfounded. Then, she red at me in anger.


    "That''s enough!" Hendrix finally spoke. He looked at Rowane. "Have you ounted for all the


    losses?"


    Rowane nodded. "Yes, it''s done!"


    "Prepare an ounted list and inform the Al department from Jarold City to make a batch of models


    as soon as possible. Do not allow reporters to leak matters from the base. Please uphold


    confidentiality in this affair, and we can still follow our original ns!" After that, he looked at Evan


    and said, "Evan, you''ll handle the management of losses with Milton Group''s finance team."


    Evan nodded, took the document from Rowane''s hand, and went into the base.


    Sebastian didn''t have anything to say. He just looked at me and said, "You and Mr. Roberts will


    contact the tech base!"


    Then, he looked at Linda and said, "For any of the Milton Group''s projects, please pay more


    attention!"


    Linda and I nodded. When we saw that Sebastian and Hendrix began to talk about the follow-ups,


    we went into the base to have a look at the situation.


    "This time, the losses will be at least hundreds of millions. I going to have to fork out so much to


    compensate for it!" Linda said as she walked towards the base.


    After all, based on legal agreements, 30% of damages due to an employee''s mistake had to be


    borne by the employee. The next 20% werepensated by the project manager. As for the


    remaining 50%, it naturally fell under thepany''s responsibility.


    But no matter how thepensation was allocated, the immense losses this time caused huge


    emotional distress to the team.


    I sighed and said, "Let''s go in and have a look first. Perhaps the police will locate the culprit and the


    stolen goods as soon as possible!"


    "I hope so!" Linda sighed continuously with distress.


    Because of the burry, there were a lot of followup tasks to do. Everyone was busy until the


    evening, so didn''t have much time to rest. The ounting of the final losses was ready, and a


    meeting was held at the hotel in the base.


    Evan handed the documents to each of them and said, "This is the report on the total losses.


    Please take a look!"


    Linda anxiously looked at the document, and finally, her eyes fell on the total tallied at the bottom.


    She almost couldn''t breathe and said in surprise, "Three hundred million dors?"


    Evan nced at her and nodded. "Most of the core equipment and techniques had been stolen. We


    cannot exclude the possibility that ourpetitors were the ones behind the heist, so future risks


    are added to the loss. If someone steals these core techniques and overrides the copyright of


    Roberts Group, these technologies would all be invalid."


    "It also means that all our efforts over the past two years have been dissolved. Miss Linda, as a


    mere employee, it''s normal that you are not aware of this!" Rowane said sarcastically, "Of course,


    for you to bear tens of millions of debt is indeed a huge sum of money."


    Linda''s face turned pale. Sebastian looked at the document and said, "Since the losses have been


    calcted, I will meet thewyers and settle this matter as soon as possible."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Mr. Milton, how frank you are!" Rowane said, ring at me with a little mockery.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    I didn''t pay any attention to her at this time. After the meeting, I caught up with Hendrix directly.


    Unexpectedly, I passed by Rowane, and as I was distracted, I was nearly tripped over by her.


    Fortunately, I was close to Hendrix, so I threw myself directly at him. With so many people present,


    it was inevitable that I would feel embarrassed.


    After I regained by bnce, I apologized profusely.


    Hendrix''s gaze darkened as he nced at Rowane and me. His gaze was cold and distant. Rowane


    was a little startled. Then, she lowered her head and left, seemingly a little aggrieved.


    "What''s the matter?" Hendrix asked when he saw her leave.


    "Do you have time? Let''s talk." I spoke, a little out of breath.


    "Sure!" He turned around and walked out of the meeting room.


    I followed him. After walking for a while, and seeing that there was no one around, I said, "The


    missing items have not been found yet, and the police are still investigating. As for the


    compensation, can we finalize it after the police have given their findings?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was walking in front of me, so I could not see his expression clearly. Instead of answering me,


    he went straight ahead.


    He stopped suddenly. I was caught off guard and bumped directly into his back, and my nose was


    hurt from the impact.


    He looked back and frowned. "Are you trying to seduce me?"


    Me?!


    The way of his mind was really baffling beyond words.


    As I stepped back and distanced myself from him, I said, "Hendrix, you should seriously consider


    my words. Handling it this way would be more impartial!"


    He did not speak but instead took out a card from his suit. I was stunned for a moment before I


    realized that we had arrived at the door to his hotel room.


    He opened the door and went in. Hepletely ignored my remark!


    Seeing this, I did not hesitate. I followed him in and closed the door.


    I looked at him and continued, "I know that this mistake has brought a lot of loss to Roberts Group...


    Ah!"


    I didn''t expect that after he took off his jacket, he directly took off his shirt, revealing his firm,


    muscr abdomen.


    I blushed and quickly turned my back to him. I couldn''t help but have an unspeakable feeling in my


    heart. "Hendrix, why did you take off your clothes?!"


    "Take a shower and sleep!" he said briefly.


    I pursed my lips and heard the sound of a leather belt sliding behind me. Then, some inappropriate


    thoughts appeared in my mind, and my face burned with embarrassment.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Hendrix, are you crazy? You''re taking off your clothes so randomly. You..."


    "This is my room. Can''t I take them off?" He said in a low and restrained voice, "Go ahead, say what


    you want to say, then leave quickly, I''m going to bed soon!"


    I pursed my lips and turned my back to him. I gritted my teeth and said, "Hendrix, consider what I


    said. The police have not yet delivered conclusive results. If they eventually locate the missing


    items, it would be unfair to Milton Group."


    There was no movement behind me. I was stunned and waited for a while, but all was still silent.


    I could only turn back. Then, my eyes widened in shock. Hendrix was only wearing a pair of ck


    boxers, and his entire muscr torso was exposed.


    I quickly turned around and felt a little helpless. "Mr. Roberts, can you put on your clothes first and


    take a showerter?"


    "If you are dissatisfied with the results of today''s matter, and are speaking to me in your capacity as


    a secretary of the Milton Group, then, you have no right. If the Milton Group wants to negotiate, they


    should send Sebastian. So, Arianna, are youing to see me using your identity as my wife? Or


    just as a mere secretary of the Milton group? Which is it?"

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    I was shocked beyond words. After hesitating for a moment, I looked at him and said, "As your


    wife!"


    His expression turned more pleasant, and he seemed to smirk. "You have a set of clothes in the


    wardrobe. Go take a shower and go to bed early. It''ste!"


    I frowned. He was already walking towards the bathroom.


    Both of us were adults. Both of us understood clearly what my answer was hinting at.


    Earlier, in the meeting room, when Evan told Linda about thepensation, she had been


    obviously crestfallen. She had a child to take care of. Even if she earned a good sry from the


    Milton Group over the years, a sum of tens of millions of dors was still unfathomable. Even if she


    gave up all her savings, she would not be able to cough up such an amount.


    It was the same for me. I could not help Linda with thepensation of such a huge sum.


    Previously, after Irvin''s matter, I had already transferred all of my ie from Advancer Tech to


    Hendrix.


    Therefore, besides the house at Ucrebury and the old residence at Hovell, I had no more assets.


    Therefore, I could only look to Hendrix for help. Since police investigations were still underway,


    there was still a chance we would find the missing items. Moreover, I felt that this burry was not


    as simple as it seemed.


    I was sitting on a sofa in a daze for a while. In the end, I got up and opened the wardrobe. As


    Hendrix said, there were indeed pajamas in the wardrobe. They were all from luxury brands and


    seemed to have been prepared in advance.


    Did he really know me that well? Did he know that I wouldpromise in the end?


    The bathroom door opened, and he came out wrapped in a bath towel. There were still drops of


    water dripping from his tanned chest, which looked particrly sexy in the dim lighting.


    I shifted my gaze and lowered my head. "I''m going to take a bath!"


    He wiped his hair and replied in a nonchnt tone. "Okay."


    After all, we had made love before. We had been married for years, and we had slept together


    countless times, but this time was different from before.


    This feeling was very strange. It may be humiliating, but I felt that Hendrix would definitely let me go


    as long as I asked.


    Still, it did not turn out as well as I had imagined.


    When I was walking out of the bathroom, he had dried his hair and was lying on the bed. The white


    silk quilt covered up to his abdomen, revealing his entire chest.


    When he heard me walking over, he raised his eyes and looked at me. Calmly, he sat up straight


    and patted the area next to him. "Come here!"


    I pursed my lips and walked to the bed to sit down. While I was still in a dilemma, he took the bath


    towel from my grasp.


    He wiped my hair gently and said, "Arianna, we have plenty of time! Let''s take it slow."


    These words came so suddenly that I was quite baffled as to what I felt.


    I kept my silence. He didn''t say much either as he was quietly drying my hair for me.


    It wasn''t awkward though, despite the maintained silence.


    After drying my hair, he threw the towel aside and said, "Let''s sleep!"


    Somehow, my body became stiff all of a sudden. We were adults, and had slept together anyway!


    At this time...


    I looked back and saw that he was lying down already. His sharp eyebrows were so attractive, and


    he was still as handsome as ever. I hesitated for a moment.


    I got on the bed, half kneeling. I took the initiative to lie on him, getting closer to his lips. It was the


    first time I had taken such initiative. Even though I was a little clumsy, it should still be good.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I kissed his lips, which were cold and soft, and he seemed to be shocked for a moment. Then, he


    suddenly opened his dark eyes and looked at me in surprise.


    It may be ridiculous, however, despite being married for years, I felt like an inexperienced teenaged


    girl, unsure of how to flirt!


    "Arianna!" His voice was hoarse and deep.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    "Mm!" I parted my lips and kissed his chin. He had probably just shaved his beard, and the stubble


    was a bit rough.


    But it was alright. I could ept it!


    "What are you doing?" He suppressed his emotions, and his voice was hoarse and trembling. I


    knew that he was not easy to seduce, and furthermore, my actions were strange and ridiculous.


    I didn''t say anything and continued to kiss him.


    "Ouch!" He uttered in a low, restrained voice.


    He frowned slightly, but there was no trace of anger in his deep eyes.


    "Don''t you like it?" I said tentatively.


    He frowned and ignored my question. "After tonight, what are we?"


    I was stunned and couldn''t help but let go of his warm, throbbing manhood that I was grasping.


    My movements were too obvious. He suddenly sneered, pushed me away, and pulled the quilt over


    him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His tone was low and forbearing. "If it''s for today''s matter, you don''t have to do this."


    I knew that he was angry.


    Iy down beside him, a little at a loss. Looking at his back, I could not help but ask, "Hendrix, what


    should I do?"


    He spoke with icy coldness. "Arianna, you know very well what I want, but you''ve always been


    ying dumb. You don''t have to please me for today''s matter. You know that I have no reservations


    when ites to you. Just tell me what you want. Whatever you want!"


    I was stunned. My heart was in a mess.


    I moved my body a little, leaned my head on his back, and reached out to hold him.


    Noticing my movement, the coldness he emanated faded a little, but he still kept his back to me.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "I wasn''t trying to please you because of what happened today."


    He was still silent. I sighed and said, "Don''t sleep with your back to me. You know, I can''t fall asleep


    if you sleep like this!"


    His body slightly stiffened, and in a hoarse tone, he uttered, "What do you want from me?"


    There seemed to be no anger in his words this time.


    "Sleep with me in your arms!" I said a little unscrupulously.


    He was shocked, turned over, andy face to face with me. I had to admit that this man was really


    handsome. Just a look at his attractive face made me feel that life was worth living...


    As our eyes met, there seemed to be no anger in his eyes anymore. Thinking of this, I became


    bolder and buried my head in his chest.


    I said in a muffled voice, "Sleep with me in your arms, or I can''t fall asleep!"


    This seemed to be the first time in so many years that I behaved so petntly with him.


    But it seemed to be particrly useful. He reached out and held me in his arms, allowing me to rest


    my head on his arm, and looked at me with a pair of bright eyes.


    I couldn''t help but blush. I moved my body and said, "I can''t sleep if you keep looking at me like


    that!"


    He held my chin and whispered, "Have you ever imagined what our wedding should be like?"


    I was stunned. Why did he suddenly talk about a wedding? For a moment, my mind was nk.


    After a slight pause, I opened my mouth and said, "It should be like Freya''s, where the venue is


    filled with fresh blooms. It should be on a sunny day, and not during winter. If possible, I want to


    wear a ssic wedding ball gown, with an exquisite tiara on my head. In any case, it should be a


    breathtaking, timeless wedding!"


    After all, it was just an imagination. What''s more, he wanted to hear it, so I spoke my mind.


    He seemed to be pleased and lowered his head to move close to my ear. He whispered with a


    smile, "I''ll give you a beautiful ceremonial wedding with everything you imagined. All of it..."


    He paused a little, and in a hoarse tone, he whispered, "But now, we''ll consummate our marriage


    first!"

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    I was stunned. But before I could react, he kissed me hard on his lips.


    "Hendrix... Mmm!"


    I parted my lips to speak. I felt an inexplicable emotion, but knew that I had to say something at


    such a time, "Hendrix, I... don''t want to!"


    "Okay," he said lowly, and his dark eyes fell on me, reflecting my face in his obsidian irises. "You''re


    afraid that you''d fall in love so deeply, that you can''t control your heart? That you can''t refuse me?"


    I''d said this before. Hendrix knew me too well.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, I smiled and squinted at him. "Hendrix, you know,


    if we continue this time, your loss would not be just a few hundred million dors..."


    He curled his lips with a bit of evil charm. "So, is that important?"


    Indeed. To him, such a sum of money didn''t seem to be a big deal at all.


    I smiled faintly, raised my hand, hooked it around his neck, and took the initiative...


    Whatever!


    At this point of no return, there was no need to care so much.


    Hendrix hugged me even tighter at this time...


    Sure enough, despite gender, any gentleman ordy would be a naughty hooligan when it


    came to sex.


    We were nowpletely naked. I couldn''t help but ask, "Hendrix, can you turn off the lights?"


    He narrowed his eyes, and his mind was already in a mess. "What are you afraid of that I''d see?"


    Hooligan!


    Even so, he still turned off the lights in the room. I could feel that this time, we had a tacit


    understanding to satisfy one another.


    I had forgotten when we ended the night, but it was only after I waspletely exhausted...


    In Lancille Vige, the early morning air was exceptionally fresh. It was September. The skies were


    not as clear as they were in the earlier seasons, but the golden sun rays still shone upon the


    flourishing flora all around.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Mm..." When Hendrix woke up in the morning, he lowered his head and kissed me.


    Iined, "Hendrix, could you just be gentler?" I raised my hands and pushed him away. We


    must not continue this tryst further. If he continued, I might not be able to get out of bed!


    I couldn''t help but soften my voice. Tilting my head to look at Hendrix, I said with some grievance,


    "Hendrix, I''m exhausted, really!"


    Perhaps my words had some effect. He suddenlyughed. His voice was low and hoarse, and it


    was extraordinarily sexy in the early morning.


    "Okay!"


    His tone was low and maic. "Arianna, you''re so beautiful!"


    I did not think any woman could resist such a praise from a man at this time.


    I took a deep breath and calmed down. Iined with a hoarse voice, "Hendrix, you b*stard. I''ve


    told you. I don''t want it anymore. You still..."


    I thought it was the end. I never thought it would be another beginning! The climax picked up again


    between us. It seemed that everything was out of control, and there was no direction.


    I regained my senses again. I gasped for breath andy on top of him with my eyes closed.


    Hendrix''s deep voice came to my ears. "Let''s take a bath together?"


    I instinctively shook my head. I was so tired that I didn''t want to move. He smiled slowly as if he was


    extremely happy.


    Regardless of my assent, he picked me up and went straight into the bathroom.


    The hotel''s bathtub was sorge that it was enough for two adults to lie in.


    "I don''t want to take a bath!" I said in a hoarse voice.


    He smiled and said, "I''ll be here with you!"


    "Hendrix, go out!"


    He obviously did not intend to go. With a smile on his face, he leisurely lit a cigarette beside me and


    started smoking.


    The air was filled with the smell of tobo. I frowned and said, "Why are you still smoking!"


    I remembered that he seemed to have quit smoking some time ago, so why did he start to smoke


    again?

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Perhaps I was frowning. He put out the cigarette and said, "I usually don''t smoke!" It sounded like


    an excuse.


    I didn''t say much. I rested in the bathtub for a while and regained some strength. Then, a phone


    rang outside.


    I had forgotten that I still had to go to work, and had to wash up. However, he was constantly by my


    side. I still could not get over the emotional barrier of coexisting with him so intimately, so with a


    deep breath, I asked, "Hendrix, can you go out first?"


    He looked at me and his eyebrows rose. "We are husband and wife!"


    "Still. A married couple should also have their own privacy!


    "I''ve already seen all parts of your body!" Gosh! Hendrix was really exasperating!


    I got up, pulled over a bath towel, and wrapped myself in it without saying anything else. Then I


    said, "You can take a shower first, I''ll go out!"


    When he saw this, hepromised. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ll go out!"


    I breathed a sigh of relief and quickly washed up. Then, I left the bathroom.


    There were clothes in the wardrobe, which should have been prepared in advance by him. When I


    put them on, I couldn''t help frowning.


    Looking back at him, who was looking at me with his arms crossed, I said, "How could you be so


    sure that I''lle back to you? That you prepared clothes in advance?"


    He raised his brows and said without thinking, "I know you very well!"


    I...


    That was the only way to exin it.


    I pursed my lips and picked up my phone. There were several missed calls, all from Linda.


    I called back, and she immediately picked up. "Arianna, where did you gost night? Why didn''t you


    come back all night?"


    "I was with Hendrix!" I said it and couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. After everything, it still turned


    out this way.


    She was shocked and couldn''t control her tone. "Did you both reconcile with each other? Or did


    you...promise because of the burry at the base?"


    I shrugged and didn''t know how to exin. After a pause, I said, "Both. As for the base, you don''t


    have to worry too much. I will find a better solution."


    "Okay..." After a moment of hesitation, she said, "Arianna, thank you!"


    I smiled and said, "You''re wee. I can''t cough up the tens of millions of dors either.


    Sometimes, we just have to humble ourselves in life..."


    There was a dark shadow looming above my head. I hung up the phone and looked up. It was


    Hendrix staring at me with a pair of dark eyes. "Are you going to sell yourself to me? Humbling


    yourself?"


    Deciding not to avoid it, I nodded. "Well, yes. If we sumb to more vices, whenever we quarrel in


    the future, I would not feel so self-righteous."


    He suddenlyughed and reached out to hug me again. But I avoided him and said, "Mr. Roberts,


    it''s already noon. You don''t want to be spoken ill of back at the base, do you?"


    He raised his eyebrows and kissed me hard. Then, he turned around and went to the bathroom.


    I was baffled beyond words for a moment. Indeed, although he was a grown-up, he was


    asionally still a kid at heart.


    When I was leaving the room with Hendrix, it was already noon, so we decided to just eat in the


    hotel''s restaurant.


    It wasn''t a big hotel, and there weren''t many ces to have meals, so it was normal to bump into


    acquaintances.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Linda saw me and Hendrix enter the restaurant together. She looked around at me with an


    ambiguous look and walked close to me and said, "You must be very hungry. There are marks on


    you..."


    I was stunned. Her words had a double meaning. I was speechless for a moment and asked


    awkwardly, "Did you go to the base this morning?"


    She nodded. "You guys eat first, and well talkter. I won''t disturb you!"


    After that, she found a seat on her own and sat down.


    After looking at Hendrix, I secretly red at him and said, "Look what you''ve done!" There were so


    many marks on my neck! I can''t cover them up even if I want to.


    He raised his hand to touch his nose and said with a smile, "Come on, they don''t make you look


    bad! They look nice!"


    They look nice?!

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    "Huh! I''ll make some marks on youter and see if you still think they look nice!" I retorted.


    He smiled lightly, and his eyes darkened. "Well be in a hurryter. Let''s do it at night instead. I''ll


    cooperate willingly!"


    I...


    I was taken advantage of for no reason at all.


    I ignored him, got a seat and sat down, then ordered some food.


    Then, Rowane made an appearance as if she had nned it beforehand. Just when we were done


    ordering the dishes, she walked in dressed in a slick ck dress. Her long legs were d in boots,


    and she looked very striking.


    "Mr. Roberts, Miss Reid, what a coincidence!"


    Hendrix nodded and replied lightly, "Yes!" He then looked at me and said, "You must be very tired


    fromst night. You should eat more to replenish your energy!"


    When I heard this, I blushed and looked at the food in my bowl, and I couldn''t help but blush even


    more.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rowane wasn''t stupid. Coupled with the fact that there were obvious love bites all over my neck,


    she realized what had happened and her face sank.


    She suppressed her emotions, and continued calmly, "Mr. Roberts, Miss Reid, do you mind if I sit


    with you? I don''t have anyone else with me."


    I said, "I don''t mind!"


    But Hendrix said, "I do mind!"


    We spoke simultaneously, but our answers were different.


    "Oh! Sorry for disturbing you then!" Rowane walked away and found a new spot.


    I looked at Hendrix and couldn''t help frowning. "Why are you so unkind? It would be boring for her


    to eat alone. Havingpany makes it less awkward!"


    He raised his eyebrows. "I don''t like others sitting next to me."


    "Nonsense!" I rolled my eyes at him.


    When I saw the okra served on the table, I moved it in front of him and said, "Eat more of this. It


    helps with your strength!"


    His dark eyes narrowed slightly, and he asked. "Wasn''t I already very strong...st night?"


    "Ahem..." I spat out a sip of juice. Fortunately, the surrounding area was empty, so I had some


    space topose myself.


    He put a napkin in front of me, and fortunately, I grabbed it in time. Else, he would have definitely


    wiped my mouth for me!


    After wiping my mouth, I looked up at him and said, "Hendrix, could you put your mind off such lewd


    matters while having your meal?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "I was just asking casually. It was you who said I should improve


    my strength!"


    I smacked my forehead in exasperation. "I said the okra is generally good for health and building


    strength. I did not ask you to eat it because youck strength! Don''t you get it?"


    He nodded and shamelessly said, "So, you''replimenting me?"


    I...


    Indeed, sometimes, his mind was beyond my imagination.


    If we continued talking about this, I presumed I would not be able to finish my meal!


    So I shut up smartly. But he still elegantly finished all the okra.


    Naomi then called me. "Are you all in Lancille Vige? I''m so free. Can Ie to hang out with


    you?"


    I was speechless. "There was a burry at the base! Do you think we''d have time to hang out with


    you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I wille over and just follow you guys around. Anyway, we are all friends. I will


    go to see my grandfather as well. He asked me to invite you to dinner with him a few days ago. Do


    you have time tonight? Join us!"


    Why did Zir invite me to dinner? I was a little confused. "Why did Master Attwood invite me to


    dinner?"


    "Because I spoke to him about you. All my life, I did not make many friends. Hence, he wants me to


    bring my friends home for dinner!"


    I nodded. I remembered that previously, while we had dinner at the hotel, Master Attwood


    mentioned my grandmother before. Perhaps, I could take the opportunity to ask him about my


    grandmother''s past.


    I regained my senses and realized that Naomi could not see me nodding. So I replied, "Okay, see


    youter!"


    After hanging up the phone, Hendrix looked at me and frowned slightly, "Naomi?"

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    I nodded. "She asked me out for dinner tonight!"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you not going to take me with you?"


    Err...


    "I think it may be awkward for you to go with us, and a girls'' outing can be quite trivial..." It was not


    that I didn''t want him to go to Master Attwood''s house.


    It was just that I still have a lot of questions about my grandmother, and I wanted to find them out


    myself.


    He leaned back slightly and did not linger on this topic. He then asked, "Have you ever been


    interested in Sebastian?"


    I almost bit my tongue in surprise! I stared at him with my eyes wide open. "What do you mean?"


    But s, it was not a surprise that he would think so given what had happened.


    He retracted his gaze and looked a little more rxed. "You and Naomi are good friends, and she


    and Sebastian are also well- matched. So you''d better not have any hopes on Sebastian!"


    Exasperated, I stood up from my seat and red at him, "Hendrix, I''m afraid you are out of your


    mind!"


    I was so angry that I didn''t want to say a word to him, so I left the hotel right away.


    Linda was at the entrance. She saw that I was angry and thought that something had happened.


    Looking at me, she asked, "What''s wrong? Did you guys quarrel again?"


    I suppressed my anger at once. "Hendrix is just an idiot! Aplete idiot!"


    Linda originally wanted to probe further, but somehow she shut up and held back herughter.


    I knew that she wasughing at me for scolding Hendrix like that. I curled my lips and continued to


    relieve my anger. "How could I ever have feelings for Sebastian? Is Hendrix blind? How could he


    think that way?"


    Linda held back herughter and said, "Arianna, you could just directly tell Mr. Roberts this. It''s not


    good for you to be angry with him like this!"


    "What did you say?" I said angrily, "He''s just a simple-minded idiot! When Rowane tried to please


    him, he realized it and behaved indifferently towards her. He could also discern that Sebastian and


    Naomi have a fling. So, why can''t he notice that I have no interest in Sebastian? He didn''t use his


    brain?!"


    "Well, don''t be so angry! I still have something to do. I''ll go first!" She said, still holding back the


    smile on her face.


    I frowned and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? I''m going with you. We''re going to the base,


    aren''t we?"


    "Mr. Roberts is still staring at you. You can go with him. I''ll go first!" After that, she left immediately.


    I was stunned for a moment before I turned and saw Hendrix standing at the hotel entrance with his


    arms crossed. A pair of gleaming, obsidian eyes were staring at me... And a smile was on his lips.


    After all, I had just spoken ill of him! I could not bring myself to face him at all!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    So, I was determined to ignore him and prepared to leave by myself.


    But after a few steps, I was pulled back by him. "Are you still angry?"


    I pursed my lips and said haughtily, "No!"


    "I know that nothing happened between you and Sebastian. I shouldn''t have said those things. I


    was wrong!" He said with a hint of amusement and helplessness in his tone.


    Feeling dazed for a moment, I said in an unreasonable tone, "How could you be wrong? You are the


    president, the big boss here! So, how could you be wrong? It''s definitely all my fault!"


    After that, I shook off his hand. I was being very petnt, and wanted to leave.


    But he grabbed my hand and directly pressed me into his arms. He said helplessly, "That''s enough,


    we have workter. Stop throwing a tantrum. Let''s go to the base!"


    He behaved like he was coaxing a child. I knew I was wrong and couldn''t argue with him anymore.


    After a pause, I looked at him and said, "In the future, don''t mention this matter!"


    He smiled and promised me. "Okay! I won''t mention it!"


    I always suspected that Evan had a special power. Why could he always appear in time whenever


    we needed him?

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    In the car, Hendrix held me in his arms. He blocked my eyes and said in a low voice, "Close your


    eyes and sleep well."


    "I''m not sleepy!" I raised my hand and pulled his hand aside. I looked at him in confusion and


    frowned. "What are you doing? Hendrix!"


    Then, he reached out to pull up the screen covering the front seats. "Do you think I''m not good-


    looking enough?" he asked, staring at me.


    I was stunned and did not know how to respond for a moment. What?! Could he be jealous that I


    was intently staring at Evan just now?


    "Pffftt..." I couldn''t hold back myughter. I looked at him and said helplessly, "Hendrix, what are you


    thinking?! I was just curious, earlier..."


    He frowned. "Curious about what?"


    I smiled and said, "Actually I was curious why Evan appears so timely every time. I wonder if he has


    some special powers. Otherwise, how can he show up instantly every time you need him?"


    "Mrs. Roberts, I don''t have any special power. It was Mr. Roberts who sent me a message, which is


    why I came."


    Evan answered in an extremely straightforward tone.


    Hendrix looked at me, raised his eyebrows, and pinched my chin. He said, "Next time if you have


    any doubts, you can ask me directly. You don''t have to stare at others."


    Feeling bbergasted, I couldn''t help but ask, "Hendrix, are you jealous?"


    With a smirk, he held my face and then kissed me unscrupulously.


    I looked at him with my eyes wide open. Evan was driving, seated right in front of us! Why was


    Hendrix so indiscreet?!


    For a moment, I raised my hands and wanted to push him away, but he caught them, making me


    unable to move.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The journey was not long anyway. Evan sensibly parked the car at the gate of the base and then got


    off the car on his own.


    I once suspected that Hendrix was addicted to kissing.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was at the base''s entrance, I was afraid that he would take things


    further in the car!


    He slowly let go of me, seeming to be very satisfied. He rubbed his fingers against the edge of my


    lips, and his dark eyes were shing. "The


    okra was beneficial!"


    This inexplicable sentence made me unable to respond for a long time. Why did he suddenly


    mention okra?


    Then, I recalled him eating okra at the restaurant, and I mentioned that it could help him build


    strength. I blushed all of a sudden, pushed him away, and got out of the car.


    Linda stood at the entrance of the base and saw that my expression was a little strange. She


    seemed to want to speak to me but stopped on second thought.


    I raised my hand, pretended to greet her as usual, and said with a smile, "Are you waiting for me


    here?"


    She nodded and smiled. When she saw that I was going to go inside, she could not help but stop


    me. After hesitating for a moment, she looked at me determinedly and said, "I would suggest you


    manage your personal image first!"


    I was stunned, and my face suddenly turned red. I looked at her and asked awkwardly, "What''s


    wrong?"


    She coughed and said as calmly as possible, "Well, a man like Hendrix must be exceptional,


    judging from his looks, but you don''t have to make everything too obvious. After all, we are all


    adults." I took a mirror from my bag and looked at my reflection. My lips were red and swollen, my


    hair was a little messy, and the love bites on my neck which I could not cover previously were more


    obvious at this time.


    Without dy, I rushed to the bathroom in the base to tidy myself up!


    Linda followed behind me with a smile on her face. "In fact, you don''t have to be shy. It''smon


    for intimacy between a couple anyway. There''s no need to be embarrassed!"

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    I didn''t know what to say. "But if it wasn''t embarrassing, why did you look at me so strangely


    earlier?"


    She was amused. "I just wanted to remind you. Otherwise, you''d feel awkward when all the people


    at the base see you when you enter! After all, even at a nce, they can tell what''s going on!"


    I covered the marks on my neck with some setting powder. Unfortunately, it couldn''t be covered,


    and I was a little overwhelmed. "Linda, help me think of a way quickly. The powder can''t cover it."


    She searched in her bag and handed me a bottle of liquid foundation. She said, "Try using this. I''ve


    been staying upte all the time, and this is pretty effective at covering up dark eye bags. Try it!"


    I used a little bit of the liquid, and the effect was really good. Looking at my swollen mouth, I said,


    "What about my mouth? This can''t be covered!"


    She suggested, "Just put on a face mask!"


    This was an excellent way. "But we''re in the base now. Where can we find a mask?"


    She chuckled, took out a face mask from her bag, looked at me, and said, "Here, you can have it for


    the day."


    "Thank you so much!" I said.


    When we came out of the bathroom, we bumped into Rowane. She was dressedpletely in


    ck. She looked very cool and had on some heavy make-up.


    In addition, when she looked at me, her cold eyes were full of disdain and indifference, which made


    her look even more aloof.


    When we walked past, she said sarcastically, "You dered that you didn''t want it. But discreetly,


    you still took the initiative to offer your body! That just shows yourck of shame to the extreme. You


    are truly one of a kind!"


    Her words were filled with malicious mockery.


    Linda, of course, knew that Rowane was talking about me. She frowned at Rowane and said, "That


    still depends on the person who offers their body. Even if someone sends herselfpletely naked


    to Mr. Roberts, I''m afraid he might not even bother taking a look."


    "Huh! Who are you referring to?" These words probably poked Rowane''s sore spot, and she put


    down her facade.


    She red at Linda, and her voice was particrly sharp. "Miss Linda, who are you talking about?


    You''re just a dog! You''re a mere secretary and you dare abuse your boss''s authority to bully


    others?!"


    Linda had never been a soft-tempered person. She red at Rowane and pushed her. "Who are


    you calling a dog?"


    Rowane pushed her back, bellowing, "You f*cking responded, so you must admit you''re the dog!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hence, a catfight erupted between the two women. They scratched and pped at each other


    furiously.


    I didn''t know how to react at all. When their angry screams grew louder and louder, I came to my


    senses but I couldn''t squeeze between them at all.


    I saw that Linda had been pushed to the ground by Rowane. Rowane continued to pull at Linda''s


    hair and curse her, and that ignited my impulsive fury. Without thinking, I grabbed Rowane''s long


    hair and pulled at it, and then scratched randomly at her body.


    She was not easy to deal with. She used both her hands and feet, kicking, beating, and cursing at


    us.


    Rowane''s mouth spewed profanities profusely. They were really unpleasant to hear!


    I was not one to spout profanities, so all I said was, "Rowane Zanes, you''re a hypocritical b*tch!"


    I recalled Naomi ssifying Rowane''s behaviour as that of a typical hypocritical b*tch. She would


    pretend to be noble and innocent to gain pity and favour, when she was actually despicable at


    heart.


    Hence, despite all the foul profanities Rowane screamed at me, all I repeated was, "Rowane Zanes,


    you are a hypocritical b*tch!"


    In the end, Linda couldn''t stand it anymore. She scolded me, "Arianna, you''re so silly!"


    I didn''t know how I managed to hold back myughter, but all I did was curse Rowane repeatedly.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    In the end, Linda took out a basin of water from the bathroom and poured it on Rowane. Thus, the


    fight ended.


    Rowane sat on the ground and burst into tears without care for her personal image. She cursed


    again and again.


    Linda threw the basin aside, looked down at Rowane, and said, "I''ll tell you, Rowane, don''t think


    that all good men have to like you because you are pretty. In this world, there are many beautiful


    women, but they don''t have everything their way. If something is not yours, control yourself and not


    snatch them from others. Otherwise, when people realize your behaviour, they would feel that


    you''re despicable and cheap!"


    Rowane was weeping badly. She roared at Linda, "I don''t care. I''ll fight for what I want. Arianna


    doesn''t want him. She pushed him away! So, who can she me? How is it my fault? Just because


    I''m good-looking, and I''m talented, so I''m at fault?"


    When I heard their argument, I felt likeughing at the ridiculousness. After a pause, I couldn''t help


    but say, "Indeed, one cannot control one''s romantic feelings. There''s nothing wrong with you liking


    Hendrix. So, we shouldpete fairly. If you like him, you can continue to pursue him. And as for


    me, I''ll try my best to stop you."


    "Arianna, are you out of your mind?" Linda looked at me and said helplessly, "Others covet your


    man, but you''re being so generous?"


    I shrugged. "Feelings between a man and a woman are never within one''s control. I have absolute


    trust in Hendrix. If he can change his affection and fall in love with Rowane, it''s his choice. On the


    other hand, if he does not fancy Rowane and doesn''t even give her a chance, it would mean that


    my choice in marrying him was right!"


    Linda was stunned at my remark. Then, she nodded. "That''s true!"


    Rowane red at me angrily and said, "Arianna, don''t be too confident in yourself. You should


    know, rtionships fade easily once the initial passion is over!"


    I nodded and didn''t deny her words. "Hence, we shouldpete fairly!"


    It was probably because of Rowane''s loud sobs that the people in the base came over.


    When Sebastian and Hendrix came, they saw Linda and myself standing firmly, as we stared at the


    dishevelled Rowane on the ground.


    From thay scene, it seemed like we were clearly bullying Rowane.


    The clever Rowane seized the chance to weep louder. While crying, sheined about how


    Linda and I beat her and bullied her.


    Hendrix''s eyes darkened as he looked at me. My heart jumped for a moment. It wasn''t because I


    was afraid that he would me me for doing that...


    But when I saw him looking at me like this, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of coldness.


    "Linda!" Sebastian said, frowning. "Miss Zanes is a director at the Roberts Group, after all. Aren''t


    you both stepping out of line?"


    Linda lowered her head and quickly apologized. She said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Milton. I was a little


    impulsive."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After that, she bowed down to Rowane and said sincerely, "Miss Zanes, I sincerely apologize to you


    for what happened today. I had been too impulsive. I hope you can forgive me!"


    My mind went nk for a moment, and then I cooperated with her.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Sebastian was pleased with Linda''s apology. He looked at Rowane and said, "Miss Zanes, no


    matter who is at fault, Milton Group will take the necessary responsibility for today''s matter. We shall


    send you to the hospital for a check-up to see if you are hurt. We will also issue the necessary


    disciplinary actions on both Linda and Arianna. Please forgive us!"


    I was a bit stunned by his statement. I wanted to ask why, but under Hendrix''s strict gaze, I shut up.


    Then, Sebastian looked at me and said hesitatingly, "Miss Reid, no matter who is at fault, this is the


    Milton Group''s premises. Any visitor is a guest. You shouldn''t have offended Miss Zanes this way!"


    Then, I caught Linda winking at me, and I was at a loss for a moment before I quickly turned to


    Rowane. Simr to Linda, I began apologizing sincerely.


    In this way, Rowane couldn''t keep a straight face. Originally, she wanted to win everyone''s


    sympathy by pretending to be a victim.


    But after both apologies, Linda pulled up her sleeves, and the part of her arm where she had been


    scratched was exposed.


    She looked at Rowane and said, "Miss Zanes, you''re not the only one who''s injured. Arianna and I


    are also injured. You know how long your nails are. You scratched Arianna''s neck, face, and hands


    too, and you really exerted a lot of strength! Just because you are weeping so pitifully does not


    mean you are the victim!"


    "Yes, you are a business partner from the Robert''s Group. To ourpany, you are a guest, and so


    Arianna and I apologized to you. But we all know in our hearts who was actually to me. So,


    please do not go over the top!"


    After that, she looked at Sebastian without a trace of her previous servile attitude. She said, "Mr.


    Milton, well take our leave now!"


    Then, she dragged me away.


    But my wrist was grabbed by Hendrix. From the start, he had been silent. At this time, he was


    holding me, and his eyes were dark and gloomy.


    I couldn''t figure out what he would do. I looked at Linda and said, "Linda, you go to deal with your


    wounds first!"


    Linda was slightly shocked when she saw this, then nodded and left.


    Sebastian looked at Hendrix and then at Rowane, who was sitting on the ground in a dishevelled


    manner. He didn''t say anything but continued to stare at Hendrix.


    "Did you hit her?" Hendrix looked at me and asked in a stern and deep voice.


    I nodded and didn''t deny it. "Yes!"


    He pursed his lips, paused, and said, "As the wife of the Roberts Group''s president, you lost your


    cool and hit an employee of your husband''spany. You really need to apologize to Miss Zanes!"


    I was stupefied. Sebastian clearly had the same assumptions as me. I did expect a scolding, but not


    such a remark from Hendrix at all.


    And obviously, Rowane yed the victim even further. Her face, which was full of tears, was now as


    pale as a paper.


    I hesitated for a moment and apologized sincerely to Rowane again.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and looked at Rowane on the ground. He said, "Miss Zanes, I am really


    sorry for what happened today. I will deliver justice for you."


    He sounded cool and rational, without any personal touch, like words from a stranger.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rowane''s face turned pale. She stood up from the ground and looked at Hendrix with a little


    disappointment on her face, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Evan came in and took Rowane to the hospital for a check-up.


    Sebastian saw this, and did notment further. He spoke to Hendrix courteously and bade


    goodbye. Then he left.


    Hendrix and I stood at the same spot, and I lowered my head. I knew that he would scold me at this


    time.


    I could not help but take the initiative to speak. "It''s my fault to hit her. I won''t do it again."


    "You don''t want to fight back? So you want others to bully you?" He said and looked at me


    motionlessly.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Surprised and confused, I looked up at him.


    He reached out to pull me over, gently pushed away my sleeves to reveal my wrists, and saw the


    scratches. He frowned and said, "Didn''t you fight back?"


    I nodded and said, "Yes, but I cut my nails a few days ago, so it didn''t hurt when I scratched her. I


    just yanked on her hair a few times."


    He looked at me, and his handsome face was filled with disappointment. He said, "Since your nails


    were trimmed, wouldn''t you have thrown a punch or a kick?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I held back myughter, looked at him, and said, "Come on, I''m not a brute, so I won''t throw a


    punch during a fight. Anyway, I''m fine. Linda sshed a huge basin of water on Rowane, so, we


    won overall."


    He looked at me and said in disgust, "Two of you fought with onedy, and you got injured, even.


    And it wasn''t you who sshed the water! What if Linda wasn''t here? Were you nning to let


    Rowane disfigure you?"


    I didn''t say anything else. I lowered my head like a child. "I would not dare fight with Rowane if


    Linda was not here. Rowane is so cruel, so I would never win! So I would not pick a fight, clearly!"


    He snorted and ignored me. Then, he turned around and was about to leave.


    I followed him, and after a few steps, I squatted down, watching him walk away. Internally, I felt a


    twinge of pleasure.


    He took a few steps and probably didn''t realize what I was doing behind him. Then, he turned and


    his eyes fell on me. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m injured. I can''t walk!" I squatted on the ground. Petntly, I pretended to be injured and did not


    move.


    He grasped his forehead and said helplessly, "Tell me now, what should I do?"


    I thought for a moment with my head tilted and said, "Carry me away!"


    His face fell and his eyes were full of helplessness. "Is your leg hurt?"


    I shook my head. "No!"


    "Hmm," he said, "Then, why should I carry you?"


    "If you don''t want to, then so be it!" I said. Then, I got up to walk away.


    I knew what he wanted me to say, but I was just being difficult. Sometimes, I just did not feel like


    following through!


    He looked at me with a smile in his gaze. When I passed by him, he suddenly picked me up from


    the ground, a little roughly!


    I was shocked and called out, "Hendrix, you b*stard!"


    He snorted and didn''t say anything.


    On the corridor were a group of people. They were all employees from the base,pletely


    shocked by the sight of Hendrix and me.


    There were all sorts of expressions on their faces. I could understand it. Before this, Hendrix and


    Rowane had been very close. These employees had been thinking that they were a couple to begin


    with.


    Especially when he ate with Zir that day, Hendrix had not exined anything. Zir clearly had a


    misunderstanding, and seemingly Hendrix acquiesced in the rtionship between Rowane and


    himself.


    Eventually everyone thought Hendrix and Rowane were a couple.


    Now that they saw us walking out like this, I was afraid that it would lead to all sorts of unnecessary


    spections.


    Hendrix didn''t seem to notice at all. He led me into the base''s office and then put me on the chair.


    I saw that he was about to leave. I couldn''t help but ask, "Hendrix, where are you going?"


    He looked back at me and said, "Get some medication and apply it to your wounds. Are you


    nning to leave scars on your body?"


    I shook my head. "Of course not!"


    After I watched his tall figure exiting the office, I leaned over the desk and flipped through the


    documents that Evan had arranged.


    They were all documents that had been discussed in the meeting recently, and they were not


    important. So, after looking at them for a while, I lost interest.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    After a while, Hendrix came back with a medicine chest in his hand.


    ''Apart from your arms, where else are you hurt?" He asked while pulling up my sleeves.


    I shook my head. Adies'' scuffle could not be that fierce anyway, and those scratches would only


    take a short while to recover.


    In fact, it was not a big deal. Hendrix was overreacting.


    He bowed his head and carefully dealt with the wound for me, and he was careful and gentle.


    I couldn''t help it, my mind began whirring with thoughts.


    He suddenly looked up at me and our gazes met. I hurried to avoid him. I looked at him and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Answer the phone!"


    Confused, I asked, "What?".


    "Your phone!"


    He spoke and then packed the medicine chest.


    I didn''t realize until then that my phone was ringing. I quickly answered. It was Naomi.


    As soon as I picked up, she shouted, "Arianna, what are you doing? Why didn''t you answer the


    phone earlier?"


    I felt a little awkward, and then I said, "Well, I had something to do just now. Have you arrived?"


    Earlier that morning, she said that she wanted toe to the base. Then, we would go for dinner


    with Master Attwood at night.


    "I''ve been here for a long time. I''m at the entrance of the hotel. I haven''t been to your base and


    don''t know the specific location. Get someone to pick me up!"


    I couldn''t help but look at Hendrix. Evan seemed to have dealt with Rowane, and Linda was


    probably busy with her own matters. Sebastian was probably also engaged in the burry


    investigations.


    So it seems that I was the idlest person around at the moment.


    Hendrix caught me staring at him, so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Naomi arrived. Can we go to pick her up?" I didn''t know if he had anything to do, so I could only


    ask.


    "Okay," he said, "She''s at the hotel?"


    I nodded.


    Then, he didn''t say anything else. I had some doubts, but I thought that he should be able to deal


    with them, so I stopped worrying.


    It was not a big deal. We left the office and went to the Science and Technology Museum base


    together.


    Evan had been waiting in front of the Science and Technology Museum. When he saw Hendrix, he


    stepped forward and said, "Mr. Roberts, there is a document from Mr. Shelley. Please have a look!"


    Hendrix nodded and took the document. He nced around at the Science and Technology


    Museum and asked, "How''s it going?"


    Evan said, "There are some clues. The criminals had an aplice on the outside, and they don''t


    seem like habitual offenders. Things are a littleplicated, so I''m not sure yet!"


    Hendrix frowned slightly and nodded. He then took the document and went to the rest lounge


    outside the base to have a look.


    When I found Linda, she seemed quite free. When she saw me, she was shocked. "You guys didn''t


    quarrel?"


    Of course, she was asking about Hendrix and me. I nodded and said, "He asked me not to hurt


    myself in the next fight!"


    She was stupefied and suddenly burst intoughter. She looked at me and said, "s, he''s the


    mighty President of thepany! So he pampers you like a princess!"


    Rowane had changed her clothes and came out again. Her beautiful eyes red at us furiously, as


    if she wanted to bite us to pieces if she could.


    Linda was not afraid either. She looked at Rowane defiantly and said in a loud voice, "You really


    think that you''re favoured just because you''re pretty? Actually, inner beauty and a good personality


    are more important. Otherwise, it''s useless to be good-looking."


    I raised my hand and tugged on Linda''s clothes. I whispered, "Okay, stop talking. Naomi is here.


    Hendrix has asked someone to pick her up. Is there any work here? Let''s deal with it first. Then, I


    will have dinner with Master Attwood in the evening."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    She was a bit stunned. "You''re having dinner at her grandfather''s ce?"


    I nodded and said, "She''s idle all day and has nothing to do. She''s looking for someone to relieve


    her boredom!"


    Linda shrugged her shoulders. At least, she did not continue bickering with Rowane.


    Naomi arrived in Sebastian''s car. Linda was shocked to see that and looked at me.


    I was also a little surprised. I looked at Hendrix, but he just looked at his documents carefully and


    didn''t pay attention to us at all.


    d in a demure dress, with a fresh face dabbed in light make- up, Naomi looked particrly


    sensible.


    Seeing Naomi in such a state, Linda went up to her and teased her. "Are you nning to secretly


    force a meeting with your man''s parents?"


    Naomi smiled and said, "Linda, it''s all up to you, isn''t it? I knew you would help me!"


    Linda snorted and said, "How could it be up to me? Of course, young people like you have to work


    hard on your own. You can meet his parents very simply. Just get pregnant first. Master Milton has


    craved a great- grandson for many years. I guarantee you would seed."


    Naomi curled her lips. "That''s a horrible suggestion!"


    I couldn''t help saying, "Although the Milton family is wealthy, they have ethics! If Naomi gets her


    way in using such lowly methods, she would be bullied by them in the future..."


    Linda shrugged and said simply, "You asked me toe up with an idea. So I did!"


    Sebastian came over. He looked at Linda and me, and said, "Both of you, treat Rowane to dinner


    tonight. After all, you need to coexist and help each other in the future!"


    Both Linda and I nodded. Sebastian saw this and felt that we weren''t taking it seriously. He sighed


    and said, "Linda, you are a senior employee. Please restrain your displeasure against her. We


    should put thepany''s benefits first. What''s more, Roberts Group''s matters haven''t been settled


    yet. Those high-tech items had been researched by Rowane, so we should not fall out with them,"


    Linda nodded and said sincerely, "Yes, Mr. Milton. I''ll take note of my behaviour."


    Sebastian nodded and left to deal with his own


    work.


    Naomi looked at the two of us and asked in confusion, "What happened?"


    "Before you came, we fought with Rowane. We were all injured," I said and looked in the direction of


    Hendrix. I didn''t deliberately look, it was just an unintentional move.


    Naomi''s eyes widened as she looked at us. "D*mn it, why didn''t you ask me toe? It must have


    been so exciting!"


    "Don''t mess around!" Linda said, "The matter is over. Rowane is still not appeased internally.


    Perhaps she will take revenge on us in the future!"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything. What Sebastian had said was not unreasonable.


    Although I didn''t like Rowane, there was nothing to be picky about her working abilities. Otherwise,


    Hendrix wouldn''t have personally gone abroad to hire her.


    In fact, her working attitude and talents were often worthy of affirmation. The only exception was


    that Hendrix didn''t have romantic feelings for her.


    If she really left in a fit of anger, Roberts Group might be the one suffering losses.


    "Well, do you have work to doter?" Naomi said, "If not, let''s go to Grandpa''s house for dinner.


    There are a lot of fruits in his yard. They should be


    ripe in this season."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Linda smiled, "You glutton!" After a pause, she said, "We''ll have a meetingter. The problem at the


    base has not been solved yet, and it cannot be put off any longer.


    I nodded and said to Naomi, "There is a pear tree outside the base. Go and explore and have some


    of the ripe pears, and we will give you a call after we finish!"


    She had no choice but to nod. Sighing, she said, "My life is so miserable!"

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Linda and I smiled and didn''t continue to say anything, so we went to the meeting room together.


    Hugo saw Linda and Iing over. Strangely, he smiled awkwardly and left.


    Linda and I were stunned for a moment. We were a little confused. What had happened?


    When we entered the office, Linda took a paper cup and poured out some water. Hugo handed the


    fruits he had just picked to her and said, "Miss Linda, I need your help peeling them!"


    Linda was busy. I got up and went over, saying, "Let me do it!"


    Hugo paused for a moment before he said, "No, that''s fine. I''ll do it myself!"


    I couldn''t help but frown. Thinking about it carefully, I didn''t seem to have offended him in any way in


    the past few days. Why did he suddenly behave like this?


    I saw him go out with the fruits but did not think much of it. Hendrix and Sebastian joined me in the


    meeting room.


    Rowane also came in and everyone got seated.


    Evan said, "There might be some doubts in your mind about matters here in the base. Today, let''s


    discuss our progress first!"


    "This project has already beenunched for two weeks. Our work has been close to stagnant until


    now, and we are still unable to start because of some people''s mistakes. How can we discuss any


    progress?" Rowane said with displeasure.


    That was a fact. Although there was offence in her words, she was not wrong. Linda fell silent and


    did not refute at all.


    Hendrix and Sebastian also did not speak. As top management, they hade to the meeting as


    spectators.


    Evan exined the adjustment progress and then asked everyone to give their own opinions.


    Linda said, "I was the reason for the failure of the project. This is my fault, but the most important


    thing now is to find a way to keep up with the progress."


    Rowane snorted coldly. "Nonsense!"


    Linda frowned but did not say much.


    Everyone knew what had happened, and they were well aware of Rowane''s anger.


    After a pause, I said, "The items that were stolen from the base may not be found in a short time.


    Does Roberts Group have any technology that could rece them? After all, if the project should


    continue, these items are critical."


    Evan nodded. "It''s already being arranged. Madam... Miss Reid, you don''t have to worry!"


    Lindaughed and joked, "Wow, Evan is already used to addressing her as Madam!"


    Evan smiled embarrassedly.


    I rubbed my nose and said, "Also, I''ve always felt there''s something strange about the burry at


    the base. It''s very unlikely for Linda to be forgetful. And on top of that, what would be the chances of


    a thief seizing this rare opportunity?"


    "Why not? Clearly, there''s a traitor amongst us. Hundreds of millions worth of technology had been


    stolen so easily! What a perfect scenario, the perpetrator gained immense wealth and also the


    person she is eyeing on all in one move!" Rowane spoke with mockery.


    Linda held her temper back. But, she blurted, "Rowane, don''t talk nonsense. Who are you talking


    about?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rowane sneered. "Who else? Whoever feels defensive against what I say must be admitting to it!"


    "You..." Linda''s temper red up the moment she said that.


    I stopped her and said, "We have to deal with it in the right way. There is no need for you, Miss


    Zanes, to take personal feelings into work, and there is no need to be so sarcastic. We will take


    responsibility for our mistakes. But before this, I think it''s better to think about how to carry out our


    current work well!"

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    "Let''s talk about how to solve this!" Hendrix, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke.


    He casually put the document in his hand on the table in front of him.


    For a moment, everyone turned to look at me, waiting to hear what I was going to say.


    I paused for a moment and said, "The project still needs to continue. As for what happened in the


    base, we still need to investigate internally. The surveince cameras and equipment malfunctioned


    at the same time. Such a coincidence is too good to be true."


    Evan frowned and said after a pause, "Everyone in the base has been checked, but there are no


    suspects."


    "Isn''t that the biggest point of suspicion?" I said, "It''s such a huge matter, so how could everyone


    disassociate themselves from this in such a short time?"


    Evan frowned slightly and said after a pause, "I''ll talk to the police!"


    "So there''s still no concrete solution?" Rowane sneered. "You talk so much, but still..."


    Thump, thump! There was a knock on the door of the meeting room, interrupting Rowane''s words.


    Evan frowned slightly, opened the door and saw Hugo.


    Hugo said in a hurry, "Miss Reid, is thedy who came earlier your friend? Something happened to


    her. Would you like to have a look?"


    Naomi?!


    I was shocked. Then I stood up and said to Sebastian and Hendrix, "Mr. Roberts, Mr. Milton, I need


    to go. I''m sorry!"


    Sebastian also got up, excused himself indifferently, and went out of the meeting room with me.


    I saw that Hugo was in a bit of a hurry, I couldn''t help asking, "What happened?"


    "We''re nning to rebuild a new site near the base. Thatdy must have gone to pick fruits and


    identally fallen into the foundation we dug up," Hugo said as he hurried forward.


    I felt puzzled. "The foundation isn''t very deep. Couldn''t you get her out? Is she hurt?"


    Hugo shook his head and said, "It''s more serious than this. We don''t have a parking lot here. It''s


    wasteful to use any piece ofnd as a parking lot, so we were intending to build a parking lot under


    the base."


    I was shocked. That meant that the foundation dug must have been very deep.


    I asked worriedly, "Did you get her out?"


    He shook his head. "I m not sure. When I came, Miss Attwood seemed to still be unconscious. They


    might have gotten her out, but she may be injured."


    The roads around the base were quite rocky and hard to walk on. I trotted along with Hugo to the


    new construction site.


    I saw quite a few people standing on the side of the foundation. I felt scared and quickly followed


    behind them.


    The people in the infirmary hade over, and Naomi was being rescued


    When I saw Naomi unconscious, I asked, "What''s wrong with her? What''s the injury?"


    "It may be a severe concussion, and we''re not clear yet. We have to wait to check clearly in the


    hospital!" a paramedic replied.


    Someone lifted a stretcher, put Naomi on it, and pushed her away.


    Hugo went to evacuate the crowd. I looked back at the ce where Naomi fell. She did not fall from


    high ground.


    There were still a few smashed pears in the foundation, which Naomi should have picked just now.


    But why did shee here alone? Usually, women would avoid the ce as it was muddy. Why


    would Naomie over all by herself?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Naomi was carried away, and Sebastian followed to check on her. Hendrix and the others also


    came over to me.


    Hendrix saw me standing beside the foundation. He asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "What do you think Naomi came here for?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "You have to ask her!"

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    I shrugged and stopped asking questions. Then, I got in a car headed to the hospital.


    Given the repeated incidents at the base, and given Naomi''s special identity, the project had been


    ordered to stop.


    Back in Asherton, after the doctor examined Naomi, he said that Naomi injured her head and was in


    a temporarya, so she would not wake up for a while.


    Sebastian went to the hospital to take care of her. Lancille Vige''s projects were halted, so I could


    only go back to the vi to rest.


    When I arrived downstairs of the vi, I input the password as usual, but it was deemed incorrect.


    I had no choice but to call Sebastian and ask, "Have you changed the password at home?"


    He obviously paused. Then, he replied, "Well, Hendrix doesn''t allow you to live in my house. All


    your belongings should have been moved to the nearby vi."


    Without a word, I hung up and sighed deeply.


    Sure enough, I couldn''t hide. Helplessly, I could only go next door and input my birthdate into the


    lock. Then, the gate opened!


    There was a car parked in the yard. It seemed that Hendrix was in the vi, and the main door was


    ajar.


    Evan was watering the flowers and nts in the yard. At the sight of me, he was slightly shocked.


    He said, "Madam, you are back!"


    I nodded, feeling somewhat awkward in my heart.


    After a pause, I asked, "Didn''t Hendrixe back?" I looked around the house, but I didn''t see him.


    "Mr. Roberts is upstairs in the study!" Evan said, "He should be looking through some documents.


    You can go upstairs!"


    On the second floor, in the study...


    Hendrix was working. He had on a pair of ckframed sses. His movements were particrly


    serious and focused as he read the documents in his hand.


    At this time, his visage was gentle and elegant, and he exuded a peaceful charm. He had changed


    into grey loungewear and had probably just taken a shower. There were still some water droplets on


    his dark hair. Perhaps due to his recent busy schedule, his hair had grown long across his forehead


    and gave him an extraordinary boyish allure.


    As he was very focused, he didn''t hear me when I pushed open the door to the study room. I


    noticed this, and I quickly tiptoed over to him.


    Quietly, I put my fingertips on the back of his head when he was not paying attention.


    Then, I shouted in a rough voice, "Don''t move, this is a robbery!"


    He let go of the document in his hand, took off his sses, and said, "What are you going to rob


    from me?"


    "I want both money and you!" I said and fiddled with his hair with my fingertips unscrupulously.


    He turned around with the chair, stretched out to pull me into his arms, and put me on hisp. He


    said in a hoarse voice, "Mrs. Roberts, you can take anything you want. Just remember, before you


    go, take me with you."


    I looked at him with a smile and reached out to hug his neck. "There are still guests downstairs, Mr.


    Roberts. If we make too much noise, I''m afraid that your reputation would be tarnished..."


    He looked at me with a pair of dark eyes. Looking at my face, he reached out to pinch me and said,


    "Don''t worry, he has just left."


    After that, I heard the sound of an engineing from downstairs. A car was driving away.


    I was stupefied and couldn''t help but ask, "Mr.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Roberts, is Evan''s ability to rise to any asion his innate talent, or an acquired skill from training?"


    He raised his eyebrows and curled up his lips. "Both!"


    He stretched out his hand and pressed his fingertip against my chin. He bit down on my lips and


    said, "You always call me ''Mr. Roberts''... Arianna, don''t we have any terms of endearment for each


    other?"


    A little distressed, I said, "Hmm, what do you want me to call you? Baby? Babe? Honey? Or


    Hubby?"

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    For an otherworldly man like Hendrix, these sweet terms sounded a little awkward.


    Although we had been married for many years, I had never addressed him so intimately.


    Seeing that he did not respond and continued to stare at me with his deep unfathomable gaze, I


    tried saying, "Hubby?"


    Hendrix, who had always kept a poker face, seemed to be shocked.


    Looking at this, I couldn''t help but want tough. It was really cute. I put my hand on his chest and


    said in a delicate tone, "Hubby..."


    s, it was not an easy feat. Naomi said that a wife must stare deep into her man''s eyes when


    being coy. One must put on a very sweet voice topletely enchant a man when doing so...


    Noticing Hendrix growing tense, I felt a little happy. It seemed that Naomi''s method was really


    useful.


    After the joy, I felt a little embarrassed because I felt that something was wrong.


    I stared at Hendrix with my face turning red. "You..." I didn''t expect that he would be aroused so fast


    just because I addressed him that way...


    Andst night, we had just...


    Through gritted teeth, I uttered yfully, "Naughty!"


    Hendrix tightened his grip on my waist and said hoarsely, "Your term ''hubby'' is too seductive. I


    couldn''t hold myself back!"


    After that, he lowered his head and touched the tip of my nose with his nose, letting me feel his


    breathing rhythm. His voice was hoarse, "Say it again!"


    I couldn''t help but feel my face grow hot. Obviously, I didn''t speak a word and moved my head away


    from him.


    Despite being held down, I jumped down directly from hisp and ran away. "You can work first. I''m


    hungry. I''ll go and find something to eat."


    Before I could leave, he hugged me from my back. He stuck his entire chest to my back and put his


    chin on my shoulder. "It''s alreadye to this. Is it appropriate that you leave?"


    I reached out to push him away, feeling both embarrassed and annoyed. "You can''t control yourself


    well. What does that have to do with me?" He hugged me and ced me directly on his desk. In a


    low and maic voice, he uttered, "You seduced me, don''t you think you need to do something,


    huh?"


    We had been together for many years, and he was most familiar with my body. He made me lose


    the ability to resist in just a few moves, and I was aroused just the same.


    I reached out to press my hands against his chest, I turned him down. "Hendrix, you were so out of


    controlst night. No way!"


    Although I refused, my words sounded like an invitation. Not only did he not stop, but he also


    became more aroused than ever!


    he blocked my mouth, and he uttered. "Could you bear to ask me to stop at this time?"


    I...


    I felt so helpless.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But I initiated this. How could I stop it?


    It was autumn and the nights were long. It was not until 7 a.m. that the sky slowly grew brighter.


    My phone rang, and it was a little noisy. I began groping for it, but Hendrix held me down. Next, my


    phone appeared in my hand.


    I felt a little more awake. I answered the phone, but my throat was still dry. "Hello!"


    "Arianna, Naomi woke up and wants to see you!"


    Sebastian''s voice sounded a little heavy.


    I was stunned for a moment. Almost in an instant, I got up and said, "Okay, I''ll be right there!"


    After hanging up, Hendrix''s hand was still on my waist, and I waspletely naked. Beneath the


    sheets, there was an inexplicably strange feeling...

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    I put the phone aside, looked at him and said, "Naomi is awake. I have to go!"


    He nodded. Given his handsome visage, even when he was sleeping, he looked particrly


    attractive.


    I was about to get up, but he held me down. "Let me lean on you for a while!" he growled.


    "Naomi has regained consciousness and Sebastian called so early. It must be important. I have to


    go and have a look!" I said as I moved his hand away.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mm," he uttered lightly and didn''t say anything else. I didn''t know what he meant either.


    I saw that his eyes were still closed, I couldn''t help but have a naughty idea and blew on his ear.


    His body stiffened all of a sudden. He looked at me with his pitch-ck eyes, and they darkened


    significantly as he said, "Are you ying with fire?"


    I put on an innocent face. "I''m asking you to get up."


    I could not care about him anymore and got up directly. However, he suddenly turned over and


    pressed me under his body.


    Just like that, our naked bodies were exposed above the sheets. I couldn''t help but stare at him with


    my eyes wide open. "Hendrix, you..."


    "No hurry. No matter how big the problem is, Sebastian will deal with it. Let''s deal with the urgent


    matter now!" After finishing his words, he kissed me.


    Another hour had passed.


    Afraid that he would continue, I hid in the bathroom and washed up. Then, I put on my clothes.


    I exited the bathroom. Hendrix had his lower half wrapped in a bath towel and was taking some


    notes on a small book. He heard meing over, then he took a small box and handed it to me.


    "Have two of these!"


    I took the box, looked at the pills inside, and took a look at the instruction manual. I was stunned for


    a moment. "A health supplement?"


    He closed the book in his hand and nodded. "Yes. My Aunt brought these back from abroad. It''s


    good for blood cirction and general health."


    I pursed my lips, but after all, the supplement was an elder''s token of kindness, so I just swallowed


    the pills.


    He was still extremely at ease. I said helplessly, "Go wash up quickly and apany me to see


    Naomiter!"


    On the way to the hospital, Hendrix picked up a call and then looked at me and said apologetically,


    "I may not be able to apany you to see Naomiter!"


    I nodded. He must have some urgent business. "Stop at the junction ahead. I''ll take a taxi there!"


    He didn''t say a word. It seemed that he didn''t intend to stop the car. Seeing this, I didn''tment


    further.


    When we arrived downstairs of the hospital, he stopped. To not waste his time, I took my bag and


    was ready to leave.


    However, instead of opening the door, he looked at me with a pair of ck eyes.


    Feeling a little dazed, I asked subconsciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you going to leave just like that?"


    I nodded. "Is there anything else?"


    His alluring face showed a little dissatisfaction and seemed slightly aggrieved.


    I was in a hurry to get off the car, so I didn''t think too much about it. After alighting, I waved goodbye


    to him and walked to the inpatient department.


    On the way, I bumped into a young couple. The girl grabbed the boy in her arms and did not let him


    go. She nestled in his arms and said, "When my mother recovers, I will go and find you. Don''t be


    angry!"


    The boy pursed his lips and nodded, but he still seemed somewhat dissatisfied.


    The girl stood on tiptoe and kissed the boy''s face, saying, "Please, I promise I''ll spend lots of time


    with you then, okay!"


    Probably because the girl was too cute, or perhaps it was the kiss, the boy nodded. Although he


    was reluctant, he still nodded.


    I smiled. Young love was so sweet.


    Hendrix''s words shed across my mind, "Are you going to leave just like that?"

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    After hesitating for a moment, I turned around and ran back again.


    Hendrix was still there at the entrance. When he saw me, he smiled.


    I ran to the side of the car, looked at him, and said, "Be good! See you in the evening!" Then, I


    kissed him on the cheek.


    When I saw his surprised face, I held back myughter, waved, and walked to the hospital.


    "See you!" His low voice came from behind.


    I smiled and waved back, stepping into the hospital briskly.


    In the ward...


    Naomi''s head was bandaged, and she was lying on the hospital bed, looking a little haggard.


    Sebastian was sitting upright beside her, peeling fruits. When he heard me enter, he looked up and


    got up, asking, "Was there a traffic jam on the road?"


    I shook my head awkwardly and said with a smile, "No, I left home a littlete earlier."


    I changed the topic to Naomi and asked, "Is Naomi feeling better?"


    Sebastian nodded. "She just finished her meal and fell asleep. Stay here with her for a while. I have


    something to handle."


    As he said that, he took his coat and was ready to leave.


    Indeed, Milton Group was always busy at work and he had been in the ward for so long. Clearly, he


    must have dyed a lot of work matters.


    I didn''t say much, just told him to take care, and then sat by the hospital bed waiting for Naomi to


    wake up.


    Half an hourter, Naomi woke up and seemed to be a little confused. She said in a hoarse voice,


    "Arianna, you''re here!"


    I nodded. I helped her sit up on the bed and asked her how she was. Then I said, "Why did you run


    to the foundation alone? It''s full of mud there and you''re usually such a clean-freak!"


    She looked at me, furrowed her eyebrows, and said, "If I said that I didn''t go there on my own,


    would you believe me?"


    I was stunned, but I still nodded and said suspiciously, "So, you met someone else yesterday, and


    that person is an acquaintance?"


    She pursed her lips and said, "We''re not acquaintances, but he looked familiar. But I can''t


    remember where we had met before..."


    "What''s going on?"


    She was silent for a moment and said, "Yesterday, I was picking fruit in the yard, and then I saw this


    person in the yard. At first, I thought it was someone from the base, so I talked to him. Later, he said


    that he was familiar with the area, and the fruits I picked were not sweet. He said he would bring me


    to pick better fruits, so I trusted him."


    I touched my forehead. "So you followed him and got yourself injured?"


    She nodded and spoke like a child, "I still don''t understand why he wanted to hurt me. I didn''t


    provoke him at all. And, it''s my first time going to the base. It''s impossible for me to have offended


    him before!"


    I pursed my lips and thought of the things that had happened recently. Perhaps they were not a


    coincidence!


    I immediately asked, "Did you talk to Sebastian about this?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She nodded. "I exined it to him, but he said he would check it out. There are a lot of workers at


    the base. It would be normal for a young girl to be noticed and harassed by a bad person..."


    This was also true, but the burry was just a few days ago, and now this had happened. Was


    Naomi''s matter really an ident?


    There were no clues to this, for the time being, hence Naomi and I did not continue talking about it.


    In the afternoon, Tina and the others had heard about what happened to Naomi, so they all came to


    see her.


    When Naomi saw Dahliaing with Tina, Naomi brought up an old issue. "Dahlia, we haven''t


    contacted each other after thest incident. I have something to ask you, but I had no chance to ask


    until now!"


    Tina was astounded and asked, "What''s the matter? You could call if you don''t have time. Or you


    could text about it in the group chat. Have you all been so busy recently?"


    Naomi nodded and looked at her. "Indeed, I''m really busy recently."


    Seeing Naomi''s solemn face, Tina also became serious. She looked at Naomi and asked, "What''s


    the matter?"

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Naomi looked at Dahlia and said, "We are friends who have experienced so much together. In fact,


    we escaped death together, once in Myanway, and the other time, Lancille Vige. Given such a


    strong bond, I don''t think we will ever end our friendship, unless we really have no choice.


    Otherwise, no matter what, we will be there for each other, right?"


    As Naomi ended her sentence, she looked at Dahlia. Tina and Rainie both nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Dahlia nodded and pursed her lips. Looking at Naomi, she replied, "Naomi, if you have something to


    say, you can say it directly!"


    Naomi nodded, continuing, "I''m very curious about this. Didn''t you go to ask for help that night?


    Where did you go in the end?"


    I thought Naomi had already forgotten about this matter. s, she still harped on it. I was stunned.


    For a moment, the other girls also looked at each other in shock.


    Rainie came to her senses. She looked at Dahlia and said, "Yes, I had been busy and forgot about


    this matter. When Arianna fell into the hole that time, I said that I was going to get someone to save


    her. However, you asked me to apany Arianna, and you went to ask for help. But after you left,


    you never appeared again. Where did you go then?"


    Simultaneously, all of us looked at Dahlia. Her face was a little pale as she said, "I panicked, and I


    got lost!"


    Naomi sneered, "Such a liar. You said you got lost but when we rescued Arianna, you were in the


    tent, so you never asked for help at all, did you?"


    "Dahlia, is that the truth?" Rainie was a little baffled. "Do you know how desperate Arianna and I


    were at that time?"


    "Didn''t you emerge safely anyway?" Dahlia said. Her voice was exceptionally loud as she looked at


    me and roared, "Aren''t you safe now? Why are you still holding onto this matter and not letting it


    go?"


    "What kind of thinking is that?!" Tina was also a little angry. "Dahlia, don''t joke around, okay? We


    treat you as a friend, but you treat us as fools? You pretend to be devout and kind, but that time,


    you could have asked someone to save us, and yet you didn''t do anything!"


    "Your behaviour is no different from tant murder!" Rainie chipped in, "At that time, I just thought


    that you were lost and couldn''t find the way, so you didn''te back. If Arianna got stuck in the


    hole for the entire night and got into grave danger, would you have been pleased?!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Dahlia was rebuked by us at the same time and was a little overwhelmed. "Without evidence, why


    do you all insist that I didn''t ask for help? All of you just listen to Naomi blindly. Are you all


    brainless?"


    "Fine, exin it yourself. So?" Naomi demanded for Dahlia to exin.


    "That night, I saw Arianna fall into the hole and suggested that I go to ask for help. That tea


    mountain was huge, and I didn''t have a good sense of direction. I got lost on the mountain paths,


    and then it rained heavily. When I finally got back to the camp, you were already back. I was tired


    and sleepy at that time, so I went straight back to my tent to rest!"


    She spoke in a very serious tone!


    However, Naomi burst outughing and said sarcastically, "Okay. So, tell me who brought Arianna


    back at that time?"

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Dahlia was stunned. "Who else could it be? You brought her back. I was in the tent at that time, and


    I only heard the sound of your return. I didn''t see how you came back at all!"


    Naomi sneered. "You just said that when you came back, you saw that we were already back, so


    you went into the tent to rest. Now you are saying that you were already in the tent before we came


    back. You didn''t see who was bringing Arianna back at all. Dahlia, you''re really a liar!"


    "You..."


    "Forget it!" I chimed in. I didn''t want to continue arguing over this matter. "It''s no longer important to


    talk about this now. But, Dahlia..."


    I looked at her, and said seriously, "Have you ever thought about it? If Naomi and the others didn''t


    find me and Rainie that night, what would happen? There could be andslide on that mountain. If


    so, both Rainie and I could lose our lives. I know you hate me but have you thought about the


    consequences?"


    Dahlia lowered her head and said no more.


    After a while, Tina said, "Dahlia, although I don''t know why you did that, at least in my opinion, we


    don''t seem to be on the same page. So you''d better not contact us in the future. Just take it as that


    we have never known each other!"


    Rainie chimed in, "In fact, no matter the friction between friends, they should be tolerant and


    understanding of each other. But Dahlia, you''ve crossed the limit. Before I met you, I thought of


    devout people aspassionate, but you made me change my mind. You are a hypocrite! Now I''ve


    learnt my lesson, thanks!"


    Dahlia''s hands were tightly sped together as she looked at the girls. Her distressed expression


    changed from looking aggrieved to furious. She then looked at me and said, "Arianna, you''re using


    others to rebuke your enemies. You are disgusting!"


    Then, she looked at the few of them and sneered. "You all think you''re quite noble, right? Let me tell


    you, I''m not the most disgusting person in the world. Arianna is the one. Look, she never said a


    single word, but every one of you feels indignant for her. She can take revenge without even lifting a


    finger. She''s so brilliant!"


    I frowned. Dahlia was really particrly annoying. It wasn''t because of what she said. It was


    because she was always good at distorting facts!


    "Get out!" Naomi said frankly and looked at her coldly. "I advise you not to provoke us in the future,


    otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I won''t hurt you."


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Dahlia snorted coldly. "You just rely on the background of your


    family all the time. You''re preposterous!"


    After that, she went straight out of the hospital ward.


    Naomi was furious because of Dahlia''s remark, but fortunately, Tina held her down.


    As soon as Dahlia left, the atmosphere in the room was somewhat depressing. After all, we had


    gone through difficulties together. Now that things suddenly turned out this way, everyone felt quite


    upset.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rainie and Tina still had work to do, so they left first. I stayed back in the hospital.


    At this time, Naomi realized Sebastian was not there, she asked, "Where is Sebastian?"


    I touched my forehead and said, "After your ident, the projects in Lancille Vige were stopped.


    Given all these sessive incidents, he had a lot of things to deal with. So, he can''t be


    apanying you all the time, can he?"


    She nodded and said, "Yes, he didn''t sleepst night, and he''s busy today. I don''t know if he has


    enough energy to get through it all!"

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    I smiled and said, "Well, take care of yourself first before taking care of him."


    She looked at me with her head tilted and said, "Sebastian told me that Hendrix asked you to live


    with him. How was it? Did you stay with himst night?"


    I knew what she meant. I couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you always think about these things? Aren''t


    you and Sebastian together?"


    As I said that, she grew a little discouraged. She looked at me and said, "If I were to say that


    Sebastian and I are still a couple only in my mind, would you believe me?"


    Stunned, I looked at her and said, "Haven''t you tried going to the hospital?


    She shook her head, "He didn''t want to go. He was fine in the beginning, I don''t know what


    happened. I gave it some thought and felt that he might be psychologically ill. I don''t quite


    understand his past, so I can''t ask him anything!"


    I thought for a moment and said, "If things don''t work out, you can try asking Linda. Linda has been


    following Master Milton since before, so she must know something about Sebastian. Maybe you can


    get something out of her!"


    She thought for a while and said, "Do you think he used to love someone else, and lost faith in love


    when she left? Why is such a handsome and rich man like him still single at such an age? He


    doesn''t have a woman by his side, either."


    I twitched my mouth, "Aren''t you a woman?"


    She said, "I''m talking about the past!"


    "I think it''s better for you to ask Linda!" Perhaps it would be better to find out the root cause of his


    problem!


    She changed the subject saying, "Have you decided if you''re nning to go on with Hendrix?"


    I sighed slightly and said, confused, "I don''t know what to do next. There are so many things that I


    haven''t nned for. I refused Hendrix and pushed him away because I was worried about my past


    and didn''t feel worthy of his love. Those were the reasons why I dared not let him approach me.


    However, there is one thing that I can''t deny. I love him and want to rely on him from the bottom of


    my heart. I know there is no one in the world who loves me as much as he does!"


    She held her chin and looked at me with some envy, "Arianna, did you know that I am particrly


    envious of Hendrix''s persistence for you? I used to think about what my future boyfriend would be


    like. Maybe he would be poor and have no power, but he would be persistent in his love for me and


    tolerate my whims. However, now it seems that things aren''t that way. In fact, I know that Sebastian


    may not love me that much, and I actually don''t love him that much either. In fact, in our hearts, we


    all know that we are dispensable to each other!"


    It was the first time that I had listened to Naomi talk about her own perspective of love. I was


    surprised, but they seemed to be within my expectations.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "I was lucky enough to meet Hendrix in my life. Although I have


    suffered for a few years, it seems that I''ve never been insecure. I can always feel confidently in my


    heart that no matter what happens in the end, Hendrix and I will be together."


    She smiled and said, "That''s why I envy you. In fact, I haven''t dated anyone. During high school, my


    ssmates were all dating. I felt that they were naive and didn''t talk to them. When I was in college,


    the people around me all seemed to be in rtionships. However, I didn''t meet the right person until


    I graduated from college. Sebastian really fulfills all my fantasies and is handsome, rich and


    powerful, but it seems that our rtionship isn''t turning out the way I expected it


    to!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    As I saw Naomi''s sad face, I couldn''t help saying, "You think so because you think that your


    rtionship with Sebastian is going too smoothly. Subconsciously, you believed that it would be


    very difficult to fall in love with such an excellent man. However, it seems that you haven''t


    experienced any problems, which makes you feel that your rtionship seems to be too unreal."


    Naomi nodded, "Yes, that''s it. He''s too outstanding. Truth be told, when I wanted to pursue him, I


    had thought of countless methods and had been prepared to pursue him for a long time, but I had


    never thought that we would get together so easily."


    After a pause, she said, "That''s why I always feel that if one day I suddenly meet another


    outstanding man, I will fall for him too, and the same goes for him. If he meets another assertive girl,


    he will get together with her and then live a peaceful life. I don''t feel secure nor do I feel like I belong


    with him."


    I smiled lightly, "Naomi, have you ever thought that if you weren''t Zir''s granddaughter, he


    wouldn''t be with you?"


    She shook her head, "Of course not!"


    Smiling, I continued, "So, in fact, all of you know that the two of you are the mostpatible couple.


    The Attwood family is well-known and the Milton family is wealthy. He knows that you are different


    from other girls. Other girls may be eyeing the Milton family''s wealth, but you aren''t. You''re just like


    him and think that he is the right person, so you want to be with him. Such a marriage is actually the


    mostfortable because you just like each other, so you are together!"


    She tilted her head. After some thought, she sighed, "Forget it, I can''t think of anything in this state,


    so I''ll stop thinking about it!"


    She looked up at the time and said, "Are you heading back?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I saw the clock on the wall and saw that it was a littlete. However, since Naomi was alone in the


    ward, I just shook my head and said, "I''ll stay with you tonight. It''s dinner time. What would you like


    to eat?"


    She asked, "What if Hendrix gets angry if you don''t go back?"


    I smiled, "It''s okay. He knows that I''m here with you!"


    With that, I got up and prepared to head downstairs to find something to eat.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. Sebastian came in with a tired expression, a big bag of


    food in his hand.


    He looked at me and said, "You haven''t eaten yet? I just bought a lot of food. Just eat before you go


    back!"


    I was shocked. Sebastian hade in a hurry just to bring Naomi a meal?


    When Naomi saw Sebastian arrive, her face revealed a smile. She pulled me and said, "Arianna,


    don''t be in a hurry to leave. Let''s eat first before you go back. Sebastian brought a lot of delicious


    food with him, right?"


    Sebastian nodded and took all the things out of his bag as he said, "Linda said that the seafood


    from the north of the city is really good. I went there specially and brought you some porridge. Have


    some!"


    After that, he set up a small table by Naomi''s sickbed and skillfully ced the porridge on the table.


    Then, he looked at me and said, "I brought some seafood. They are all fresh. Arianna, have a


    taste!"


    I chuckled. It was obvious that it would be rude of me if I continued to refuse his invitation, thus I


    decided to sit down and began enjoying the food with them.


    The aroma from the food was mouth-watering. Naomi saw that Sebastian''s face was a little gaunt,


    so she could not help but ask, "Are you really busy today? You haven''t slept?"


    Sebastian nodded, "The case of the Lancille Vige is getting out of hand. The Roberts Group is still


    waiting for a press conference next month."


    Naomi was distressed on his behalf. She looked at me pitifully and said, "Arianna, could you


    apany me tonight and let Sebastian head back to rest?"


    I nodded as that was my initial n. I replied, "Okay!"

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    "There''s no need for that!" Sebastian said, "I''ll ask someone to set a bed here to sleep for the night.


    It doesn''t matter. If I go home, I''ll also be worried, and I won''t sleep!"


    He looked up at me and said, "Also, if you don''t go back tonight, I''m afraid that Mr. Roberts will push


    harder for the Lancille Vige case. By that time, it will be hard for me to deal with it!"


    For a moment, I had no idea what to say.


    Naomi nodded and said, "Well, that''s right. If Arianna can persuade Hendrix, it will be easier for you


    to deal with the matter. You''re being considerate, Sebastian, but it''s too hard on her to apany


    me like this. I''ll feel burdened."


    As she spoke, she took Sebastian''s arm and said pitifully, "I shouldn''t have tortured you like that!"


    Were they unting affection in front of me?


    I ate a few mouthfuls and said, "Alright, I''ve almost finished my food. I''ll go."


    Sebastian stood up and looked at me, "I''ll send you off!"


    Stunned, I looked at Naomi. She nodded and said, "Let Sebastian do that. You didn''t drive. Let him


    call a taxi for you!"


    I smiled lightly as that sounded alright!


    At the entrance of the hospital,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I looked at Sebastian and asked, "Do you want to tell me something?"


    With his hands in his pockets, he looked serious and asked, "Have you made up with Hendrix?"


    Cough!


    He was asking the same question as Naomi!


    I smiled and said, "Yeah, I kind of have. Have you sent me down just to talk about this?"


    He smiled and said, "Of course not. Did Hendrix mention to you how he dealt with the case of the


    Lancille Vige?"


    I was stunned. I had been working on the project for so long, and it was impossible for me to not


    understand what he meant.


    The Lancille Vige project had been snatched by the Milton Group from the hands of many other


    outstandingpetitors. It should have progressed smoothly.


    However, from the beginning to the end of the project, there had been several sessive


    idents.


    Moreover, the project had not yet started. At such a time, the Roberts Group had all the reason to


    find a new partner to reduce their losses.


    From what Sebastian had said, he wanted to know Hendrix''s current thoughts on the matter.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "Mr. Milton, I will find a way to get some information from Hendrix!"


    He nodded, "Thank you!"


    Nodding in assent, I took a cab and went straight back to the vi.


    I had stayed in the hospital for a long time. When she returned to the vi, it was already dark.


    I thought that Hendrix had alreadye back, but when I returned to the vi, I saw that the house


    was dark, and the lights were not turned on. It seemed that Hendrix had not returned yet.


    I assumed he was still busy, so I went back to the bedroom to take shower.


    Probably because it was too quiet, I couldn''t help thinking about the recent events. I always felt that


    things were too strange, but I couldn''t figure out the specific problem.


    They had happened so timely that it was difficult for us to solve the problem.


    After taking a bath, I sat in front of the dressing table to use my skincare products. There were too


    many things in my mind. Hendrix walked into the master bedroom with light footsteps, but I failed


    to hear him.


    It wasn''t until he picked me up that I suddenly came to my senses. I shouted in surprise, "What are


    you doing? When did youe back? Why didn''t I hear your footsteps?"


    "I''ve been in the room for quite a while, but you didn''t even see me in the mirror. How can you


    me me?" Hendrix sat down, put me on hisp. He raised his hand and tucked my hair behind my


    ear and said, "What were you thinking about? Why were you so absorbed in your thoughts?"

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    I leaned my head on his shoulder and sighed, saying, "There have been problems urring


    continuously in the Lancille Vige project, and I''m responsible for it. How can I not keep thinking


    about it?"


    He smiled faintly and said, "They are all things that can''t be controlled, so it''s useless for you to


    keep worrying about it. Besides, you can spend my money as much as you wish. It doesn''t matter if


    there are no profits or even you loss money.¡±


    I raised my arm to stroke the stubble on his chin and said, "It''s easy for you to say that. One single


    loss I cause is equivalent to millions of dors. How many times can I continue doing that?"


    He smiled lightly, "You could, as many times as you wish!"


    "Hendrix, it''s time for you to shave!" Hendrix''s beard had grown so much that it was pricking my


    fingers.


    He simply replied with a hum, as he pinched my waist with his huge fingers, "Are you going to help


    me with it?"


    I nodded and got up, then led him into the bathroom. I got the shaver and said, "Sebastian is asking


    about your thoughts regarding the project."


    He hugged me, pressing me against the sink, and said, "How thoughtful of him to make my dear


    Mrs. Roberts work and gather information for him."


    I took some shaving foam and applied it around his chin. He was too tall, and it was too tiring for me


    to keep standing on my toes, so I asked him to sit down on a chair. I proceeded to sit on his leg and


    lowered my head to shave his beard carefully.


    "Things aren''t as exaggerated as you put it. None of us expected the Milton Group to take over the


    Roberts Group''s project. Besides, he just asked for your thoughts on it. It''s not really gathering


    information per se."


    He hummed in assent. I was helping him to shave his beard, so it was inconvenient for him to


    speak. He just looked at me with gentle eyes. It could be seen that he was in a good mood.


    It was my first time shaving his beard, so I was a little clumsy. Fortunately, I didn''t cut his face. I then


    took a towel and wiped his chin for him after finishing it.


    The stubble was shaved off, and he looked much cleaner and younger. I ced my face by his chin


    and looked at him for a moment as I nodded with satisfaction and said, "It''s nice. You look much


    better!"


    He curled his lips and grabbed me by the waist. He then said in a low and maic voice, "I feel


    like you''re trying to tempt me or seduce me right now."


    I pursed my lips and was stunned for a moment. My cheeks flushed uncontrobly pink. I was only


    wearing a singlet since I had just gotten out of the shower, and my lower half was bare.


    I had been fully paying attention to helping him shave, and that was why I naturally failed to realize


    how forward it had been for me to sit on hisp. The moment he grabbed my waist, the whole


    situation seemed to be even more awkward.


    "Don''t think too much. I was just helping you shave!" I spoke as I tried to get up, but he pressed me


    down again.


    "Mhmm, I just wanted to hug you!" Hendrix was not even trying to hide his motives.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I put the shaver down as I looked at him and said, "Hendrix, shouldn''t you wash up and get ready to


    sleep? I haven''t been sleeping well for the past two days. I''m a little tired now!"


    He showed a faint smile, reached out towards my neck and kissed me. It couldn''t even be


    considered an actual kiss, but his cold lips pecked lightly on mine, making me feel a little restless.


    I pursed my lips a little and said, "Hendrix!"


    He smiled faintly, still hugging me as he leaned his forehead against mine, and caressed my ear.


    "The Roberts Group is going to withdraw themselves from the Lancille Vige Project to prevent any


    further loss. By then, there will be otherpanies who will take over. Arianna, do you want to go


    back to Jarold City with me?"


    I stayed in his arms and squinted my eyes at him, enjoying his gentleness as I said, "However, I still


    want to do my best. I don''t want to go back to Jarold City to just be the wife of a noble household,


    able to only wait for you toe home every day."


    He sighed slightly and said, "I''m not trying to keep you like a canary in a cage. When we return to


    Jarold City, you can do whatever you want. Didn''t you want to take postgraduate courses before?


    You can take the examination now. If you don''t want to do that, you can join the Roberts Group and


    continue working like how you did before."

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    I pursed my lips and said, "However, regarding the Lancille Vige project, if I don''t finish it, it will


    seem like I''m giving up halfway."


    Hendrix said helplessly, "You''re making me wonder if you''re actually a traitor sent by Sebastian to


    deceive me."


    I raised my eyebrows and took the opportunity toe down from hisp as I said in irritation,


    "Take a shower quickly, and go to bed earlier tonight."


    Then, I went out of the bathroom. There were too many suspicious things regarding the Lancille


    Vige project. It seemed that someone was deliberately causing trouble, so I didn''t want to go back


    to Jarold City just like that.


    The sound of running water came from inside the bathroom, and I continued to sit by the dressing


    table as I wiped my face.


    Hendrix walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his lower body. When he saw that


    I was still sitting in front of the dressing table, he could not help but frown slightly, "What''s the point


    of using so many different products?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked at the skincare products on the dressing table. Then, I said,


    "Why not? I''m already pretty old. If I don''t use these things, my good looks might''ve disappeared a


    long time ago. Would you want a ragged-faced olddy?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    From the corner of his eye, he nced at the skincare products on the dressing table. He raised his


    eyebrows as the corner of his mouth rose, walking toward me with a seductive look.


    I sensed something strange in the air. I looked at him and said, "Hendrix, what are you trying to do


    now?"


    He reached out and picked up the body lotion from the table. After ncing at the instructionsbel,


    his eyes fell on me as he gracefully spoke, "Breast Plumping Lotion?"


    I...


    It was Naomi who had given me that previously, because she had thought that I was too thin. She


    felt that it was necessary for me to catch up with the current trends to be curvy, so she had bought


    that expensive product for me. However, I rarely used it.


    His lips curled and he squeezed some of it onto his hands. Then, he pulled me into his arms and


    said, "In the future, I''ll be d to serve you!"


    I immediately grabbed his hand in shock, "Hendrix, what are you doing?" "I''m just going to put some


    on for you!" he said as he smiled flirtatiously, and his other hand had begun to move around my


    body.


    I leaned against him, sensitive, and said, "Don''t be too quick to withdraw yourself from the Lancille


    Vige project. Everything is difficult at the beginning. Maybe once this smooths over, everything will


    turn out fine. Also, didn''t some of Roberts''s artificial technology go missing? Even if you withdraw


    from this project and start working with otherpanies, you might still have to face simr


    problems. In addition, thepany''s employees are starting to get along with each other. After


    working together a while more, both sides will probably know how to cooperate better."


    My body was stimted, making me react. I couldn''t help biting my lips slightly and said as I held


    my reactions in, "What''s the matter with you today?"


    Hendrix seemed to not be in the mood to talk anymore. He yed along and said, "I was also


    thinking about the Lancille Vige project!"


    As far as I knew, the project was still quite unstable. I couldn''t help but raise my arm and push him


    away, not allowing him to continue touching me. I went straight back to the bed and said, "Go to


    sleep!"


    Exasperated, he said, "You ungrateful girl. The Roberts Group belongs to your husband, but why


    does it seem like you favor the Milton Group more? You are simply helping outsiders!"


    I covered myself with the quilt and said, "In any case, I still get the most profit from this project from


    the Milton Group. I can''t get anything at all from the Roberts Group."


    Feeling helpless, heid down beside me and got under the quilt. Then, he said, "How much do you


    want? Am I unable to afford it?"


    "That''s not the same thing. I want to earn the money on my own!" I said. He wrapped his arms on


    my waist, making me feel a little restless again.


    Heughed with a hint of exasperation in his tone, "I think you need to be taught a good lesson."


    After finishing his words, he began to make his moves on me, making me unable to resist.


    After a while, I couldn''t stand it, and finally begged for mercy repeatedly, "Hendrix, stop it. Hey...Ah,


    if you keep doing this, I won''t go back to Jarold City with you."

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Hendrix stopped and propped his head on my shoulder and smiled. Most of the time, we couldn''t


    feel happiness as we were striving towards our goals. People imagined happiness to be something


    far off, something far away to be attained, and they projected that expectation everywhere they


    went.


    It was the same for everyone. As they envied after others'' supposed happiness, others also envied


    theirs.


    For about half of the night, I became so drowsy that I fell half-asleep. In a daze, I felt that someone


    put something on my finger. I couldn''t help muttering as I retreated my hand, asking, "What is it?"


    Hendrix''s low and deep voice came over, "Our wedding ring!" As he finished speaking, he bit on my


    lip lightly.


    I was stunned and woke up. Then, I got into his arms and kissed him on the lips. I then said in a


    sleepy voice, "We''re already an old couple!"


    When I left Jarold City, I had left the ring and bank card in the vi. I didn''t expect him to have had


    them both with him the entire time.


    Under the dim lighting, Hendrix smiled faintly, but his voice was still a little hoarse as he said, "We''re


    just thirty. We''ve just hit our peak, so we''re not old at all!"


    Then, he turned over and pressed himself on my body. He found my lips and kissed me deeply.


    Since the Lancille Vige project had been halted, it was inevitable that the following days would be


    a little idle for both of us.


    However, because of that, we became even more anxious.


    After Naomi recuperated during that period of time, she was discharged from the hospital. She went


    to the Milton Group early in the morning and asked Linda and I out for a meal together.


    "It''s useless for you two to keep being anxious. Whether the project will resume or not depends on


    our leader. It''s useless for us to keep worrying about it. Why don''t we go out for a nice meal and


    treat ourselves?" she muttered in the car.


    The weariness on Linda''s face was obvious, and the makeup on her face was a little cakey. It


    seemed that she had been really worried recently.


    I was in much better shape. Although Hendrix was quite busy, he still went home every night. He


    would try not to make me stay up toote, and I could get a good night''s sleep.


    Linda sighed, "I don''t want to be so anxious as well, but the longer this project is held off, the


    greater the losses are!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    That was indeed the case. The employees on the project numbered up to more than a hundred.


    Each person''s sry was at least five thousand dors per month. To dy even one more month


    would be wasting a whole month of capital on the employees'' sry. No matter how rich the Milton


    Group was, they could not throw money away for fun.


    Naomi said, "Why are you worrying so much? After all, it''s Mr. Milton who should worry about those


    things, so you shouldn''t think about it. Let''s calm ourselves down and have a good meal. Don''t think


    about those useless things."


    We reached the Ocean Premium Restaurant.


    Linda got out of the car and said in surprise, "Miss Attwood, we all know that you''re rich, but you


    don''t have to do this! A meal here would cost us at least a month''s sry. Even if you''re willing to


    do this, we would still feel bad about the cost!"


    Naomi handed the car keys to the valet and said, "Don''t be so dramatic. The ces you''ve eaten at


    are much more upscale than this. Don''t fake it. It''s not like I''m not asking for anything back. You


    don''t have to act like this."


    Linda ced her palms together and coughed. She then said, "I''m sorry, I''ve just beencking


    money recently, and I''ve lost the confidence I had back then."


    Asherton was a second-tier city in the southwest area. Compared to a first-tier city, it was rtively


    less busy, but it did not mean that it wasn''t equally prosperous.


    The Ocean Premium Restaurant, just like its name, was the most exquisite restaurant in the area,


    and the food was pricey.


    We did not enter a private room, but Naomi still seemed quite familiar with the receptionists as she


    greeted them.


    A waiter went forward to lead the way and brought us to a table. Naomi ordered some dishes and


    looked at us, saying, "They mostly serve seafood here. You don''t have to worry about getting fat.


    You should just eat at ease."


    At a loss for words, Linda quipped, "Do you really think that we''re going to be worried about getting


    fat?"


    Fortunately, the atmosphere was good, the service was great, and the food was beautiful. After that


    meal, we were all in high spirits.


    So, Naomi ordered some red wine for the asion, and she invited Linda to partake in a ss.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Naomi and Linda talked about Sebastian. Naomi was a little


    frustrated as sheined, "It''s really meaningless to be in a rtionship. To be honest, Linda, I


    envy you very much now. You have your own children, your own home, and you raise your own


    children yourself. Although it is a little tiring for you, at least there are no more annoying men


    bothering you. How good for you."

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Linda was also a little drunk from the alcohol. She took her arm and sighed, "You wouldn''t


    understand. In fact, it''s best for you to stay like this, having your freedom, doing whatever you want


    without having to worry about anything. If you want a boyfriend, just go get one. If you don''t want


    one, just do whatever you like on your own. It''s wonderful!"


    "What''s so good about it?" Naomiined, "Let me ask you then, Linda, what''s the meaning in


    us getting a man? Is it so that he could give us the care we want and also to satisfy our sexual


    needs?"


    Linda nodded, failing to notice that Naomi was trying to get some information from her.


    "Yes, to satisfy needs, each other''s needs!" Naomi spoke. She sighed again, "But, what the f*ck did


    I get in return? That man you all call Mr. Milton isn''t good at it at all, and he won''t even touch me!"


    At the mention, Naomi seemed to feel hurt. She then held Linda and asked, "Linda, do you think


    that he doesn''t like me at all or he hates me? That''s why he won''t even touch me at all, right?"


    I didn''t expect Naomi to think like that, and I couldn''t help but admire her.


    Linda, of course, instantly continued, "It''s probably not because Mr. Milton doesn''t want you, but It is


    because of his past trauma. For so many years, he refused to let any woman approach him or touch


    him because he couldn''t get over the incident. s, I thought that he had fallen in love with you.


    Everything between you both seemed normal, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen!"


    Naomi calmed down and looked at her, asking, "What did Sebastian go through in the past?"


    Linda was probably a little drunk, and she fell asleep directly on the table.


    Naomi looked at me and stayed quiet, but what she meant was obvious enough.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. I''ll send you both back!" I said and got up to help Linda.


    I nned to send Linda back originally, but Sebastian came to Ocean Premium Restaurant to pick


    Naomi up. He then looked at me and said, "Come with us!"


    I helped Linda get into the car, and thought that they could drop me off on the way, so I simply


    nodded.


    However, just as I was about to get into the car from the other side, a ck Bentley suddenly


    stopped in front of me.


    I was more than familiar with that car. I couldn''t help but squint my eyes, looking carefully towards


    the car window.


    Through the ck- tinted ss, I couldn''t see through anything very clearly. It seemed that the


    person in the car knew that, and he directly rolled down the window, revealing a face that I was very


    familiar with.


    It was Irvin Granger!


    Shouldn''t he be in Jarold city? Why was he in front of me? Why would I meet him at such a ce?


    My first reaction was to leave as soon as I finished greeting him.


    However, before I could react, he opened the door, got out of the car and walked towards me.


    It had been a while since thest time I met him. It wasn''t actually that long of a time, but it wasn''t


    that short either. However, just as I was thinking about that, I couldn''t help but feel as if it had been


    centuries since.


    I stood right there and watched him walk towards my side. Perhaps because it had been a long time


    since Ist saw him and I had gotten estranged from him, he stood a little far away from me.


    There was a streetmp behind him. Under the bright light, his handsome face was covered in a


    shadow, and I could see the tiredness on his face.


    We hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so I had no idea how he was. I just said lightly, "Mr.


    Granger, what a coincidence it is to see you here!"


    Irvin''s hands were in his pockets, and his eyes fell on me. He said with a smile, "This isn''t a


    coincidence. I have been searching for you."


    I wasn''t surprised or frightened. Instead, I just looked at him calmly, and I even felt a little amused


    as I said, "Thank you for your concern then, Mr. Granger!"


    He looked at me with his fiery eyes, "It seems that you''re not that happy to see me."

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    I didn''t say anything, which meant that he was right.


    After a pause, Irvin opened his mouth and said, "I don''t mean anything else. I just wanted to see


    you and know how you have been."


    I paused for a while and said, "I''m fine, so thank you for your concern!"


    Our eyes met, and his smile seemed a little lonely. He replied, "I will wait. A lifetime is long enough,


    and I will always wait for you. It''s okay if I can''t have you. A lifetime is short, and it will soon pass. In


    the next life, I will meet you first!"


    A ck Maybach stopped behind him, and the man in the back seat lowered the window and


    looked in our direction.


    I noticed him, but I said nothing. I simply looked at Irvin and said, "Mr. Granger, thank you for your


    favor. However, my words still stand. You don''t have to waste your time on me. I have my own


    family, my business and my children, and I''m doing fine, and you know very well how your presence


    here will affect me. Therefore, I don''t want you to appear in my life anymore. I don''t want to be


    favored by any man other than Hendrix, even if you only want to protect me."


    Irvin lowered his head and said with a wry smile, "You rejected other men for him. If you love him


    that wholeheartedly, why would you leave Jarold City toe here? Arianna, I''m just really curious.


    What exactly are you thinking about?"


    How should I put my thoughts into words?


    After thinking about it, I said, "I left Jarold City only because of a past grudge between him and I. It


    wasn''t because I didn''t love him, nor was it because I fell in love with someone else. It was because


    I needed some time to persuade myself that I''m worthy of him, of a great man and his love, and that


    I deserve to grow old with him. In fact, it''s not because I don''t love him, but instead because I love


    him too much that I felt inferior to him. That''s why I thought that such a good man like him should be


    with a better woman!"


    Irvin lowered his head and smiled bitterly. He pursed his lips slightly, and a sorrowful look shed


    across his eyes, "Anyways, I said that I would wait. I hope that in the next life, the person you meet


    first is me, and not Hendrix. Whatever he can give you, I can give you double of that."


    I couldn''t help but sigh slightly. I knew deep inside that he wouldn''t easilypromise.


    I did not want to argue with him about the matter, so I looked at him and said, "Irvin, the worst thing


    right now is that you''re thinking that the grass is greener on the other side. In fact, what you have in


    your hands right now is precious. I hope you can understand that so you wouldn''t miss your


    opportunity to obtain true happiness."


    After a pause, I continued, "Since you''ve been searching for me, you must have already known that


    Hendrix and I are on good terms now. You said that you wanted to see me. Now that you''ve already


    met me, and I''ve also seen you, you should know that I''m doing fine. If there''s nothing else, you


    should return to Jarold City."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In order to make Irvin give up, I said again, "Hendrix and I will reconcile, and we will be on better


    terms than before. You didn''t manage to wait for me back then, so it will be even more impossible


    for you to be with me in the future. So, please don''t waste your time on me."


    Before he could say anything else, I lifted my left hand, revealing the ring on my ring finger.


    Hendrix had put the diamond ring on me the previous night to signify us being a couple. The


    diamond was not too big, but it was still quite dazzling.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Our marriage life had been a tough and bumpy journey throughout the years. Hendrix had given me


    all the romance and warmth that I needed.


    I smiled faintly and said, "I''ve been wearing this ring for ten years. No matter how things went in the


    past, it still ended up on my hand. In fact, if I really don''t want this ring, I have thousands of ways to


    abandon it. However, I don''t want to do that because it''s something Hendrix and I both share. He


    loves me a lot and he treats me really well. Even in the next life, I still want to marry him if possible."


    That gave Irvin a hard blow. His shoulders were even drooping, as if he had lost all his strength.


    His voice was low and hoarse as he said, "That''s good! It''s fine as long as he treats you well and


    you''re happy."


    As he said that, he took a few steps back and turned around to see Hendrix in the car. He was


    slightly stunned for a bit and then returned to his car.


    He then looked at me and said in a grave manner, "I hope that you will always be happy as you are


    now!"


    I failed to grasp the meaning behind his words, so I paid him no mind.


    He started the car engine and left.


    Watching him leave, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. In fact, I was more afraid than he was.


    If he continued on pursuing me and refused to let me go, I would be even more annoyed.


    Sebastian saw that Hendrix had already arrived. He started the car, leaving along with Linda and


    Naomi.


    Hendrix got out of the car and walked towards me. His figure was as tall and slender as a marble


    statue. He walked towards me from the bright lights, and I felt my heart thumping just by looking at


    him.


    His slender figure stood in front of me, that usual warm smile on his lips. He reached his long arms


    out, pulling me into his arms.


    "Arianna, I''m really happy!" It seemed like he had overheard the whole conversation.


    I smiled and poked him with my finger in his chest as I said, "Hendrix, it''s bad to eavesdrop on


    others."


    He looked at me with a calm smile, retorting, "Is that considered eavesdropping? You clearly saw


    me when I came."


    Pursing my lips, I said, "There''s no difference!" The night was a little chilly. He put his coat onto my


    shoulders and brought me into the car.


    I followed behind him. Looking at his back, I felt really relieved.


    It seemed like it was the same for him as well as he said, "You should let me know whenever you go


    out in the future. You shouldn''t be going out on your own!"


    I got in the car, pursed my lips and said, "I want to have some privacy as well!"


    He just smiled, "I just want you to let me know. I''m not restricting your freedom."


    "It''s the same thing!" I said with my head tilted to one side, ready to close my eyes to take a short


    rest.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Exasperated, he put his coat on me and held me in his arms. He did not seem to care about Evan


    being there at all.


    I pushed him away and pretended to be annoyed, "Don''t touch me!"


    Upon hearing that, Hendrix seemed a little surprised and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    I snorted, "What do you think? Don''t I need my own privacy?"


    Despite feeling a little helpless, he said kindly, "I''m not trying to restrict you. I just want to ensure


    your safety by asking you about your whereabouts!" "However, from your tone, it seems like you


    want me to report to you everything I do, 24 hours a day!"


    He put his hands on his forehead, "I''ll be more gentle next time then!"


    I looked at him, asking, "Is there going to be a next time still?"


    He smiled faintly, and it looked like even his brows were all smiling. He said, "Okay, okay, there


    won''t be a next time anymore, and it won''t ever happen again. Mrs. Roberts, you can do whatever


    you want, as long as you don''t leave me. Is that okay with you?"

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    I looked up at him as Hendrix was getting a little too much. I said, "It''s your fault. What do you mean


    by ''is that okay with you''? It sounds like I''m forcing you. What''s with that tone of yours?"


    Hendrix still replied patiently, "What kind of tone do you want me to use then?"


    Evan was driving the car, and I couldn''t help feeling a little yful as I said, "Mr. Roberts, will you do


    exactly what I ask you to?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows while ying with my hand as he said gently, "Nope!"


    Exasperated, I retorted, "You were just trying to coax me like a kid, weren''t you?"


    He smiled faintly, and the smile on the corners of his lips was particrly pleasant, "As long as the


    child here is happy, I don''t mind coaxing her!"


    I red at him, "You''re the kid here. I don''t need you to coax me."


    When we returned to the vi, it was already a littlete in the evening. I went straight into the


    bathroom to take a bath. Hendrix sat on a fancy chair to read the book that he supposedly hadn''t


    finished.


    Half an hourter, I came out of the bathroom and saw him reading the book seriously. I wiped my


    hair and couldn''t help myself from walking over to him. Sitting next to him, I looked at the book in his


    hands and said, "You''ve read this book several times before already."


    He looked up and discerned the smell of alcohol on me. He frowned slightly and said, "Don''t drink


    that much in the future."


    I leaned against him and argued, "I didn''t drink much. It was Linda and Naomi who drank so much. I


    was just apanying them. I didn''t even get drunk. I''m fully sober!"


    He raised his eyebrows. Looking stern, he reminded me, "Unless you are with me, you aren''t


    allowed to even drink a sip of alcohol!"


    I pursed my lips and muttered, "You''re just being overbearing!"


    He curled his lips, put down the book in his hands, and took the towel in my hand to wipe my hair


    for me, saying, "Since you''ve acknowledged your identity as Mrs. Roberts, I naturally have to be


    concerned with your daily affairs."


    I felt exceptionallyfortable with him wiping my hair, so I stopped arguing with him and closed


    my eyes to enjoy his treatment.


    Thinking about thepany''s matters, I couldn''t help but ask again, "Are you still going to withdraw


    from the Lancille Vige project?"


    For the past few days, although he had not told me anything about it, I was feeling anxious about


    the Milton Group continuing on in such a state.


    "There''s no rush!" he said with his voice sounding faint and indifferent.


    I replied with a hum, still a little worried, "How long will this continue on?"


    He raised his eyebrows, replying, "You should ask Sebastian about this!"


    It seemed to be that way. If the Lancille Vige project was about to start, he had to find connections


    everywhere to do so!


    Hendrix then brought up going back to Jarold City as he held my shoulder and said, "Have you


    decided when to go back to Jarold City with me?"


    I pursed my lips and saidzily with my eyes half closed, "Didn''t we talk about it before already? We


    have to finish the Lancille Vige project. How can we give up halfway?"


    "Can I regard you being so persistent about it as because you don''t want me to withdraw from the


    project?"


    I leaned into his arms and said with augh, "Mr. Roberts, it''s fine if you want to regard it in that


    way. After all, I''m in charge of the Lancille Vige project, and I really don''t want to give up on it


    halfway."


    He looked down at me, and I blinked a few times. I could clearly see his throat moving slightly in an


    alluring way.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He reached out to pinch my cheek and lowered his head to kiss me.


    It seemed that he liked to kiss me out of the blue, and I had gotten used to such treatment after a


    few days. I subconsciously swung my arm around his neck and kissed him back.


    Probably learning such a trick from him, I held his neck with one arm and pinched his earlobe with


    the other hand. I found that he seemed to be really sensitive there. After a few caresses, his cheeks


    were flushed red.


    I let go of his hand and looked at him with a smile, "Hendrix, how sensitive your ears are."

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Hendrix did not give me any response. Instead, as he spoke, he lowered his head and bit onto my


    lips.


    It hurt a little, but it didn''t matter much. I looked at him with a frown andined, "Hendrix, are


    you trying to be a dog?"


    Heughed with his hoarse voice, "It was too sweet, so I couldn''t help myself."


    I red at him, "You..."


    He carried me up and turned around, directly pressing me onto the bed.


    "Hendrix, turn off the lights!" I said in a panic.


    "Hmm," He reached out and pressed the remote control on the bedside table. With a soft press, the


    room fell into darkness.


    In the pitch- ck space, the only thing that remained was the sound of breathing.


    After a whole night of fun, I wasying in his arms. His long legs were still pressing on me, and he


    had no intention of moving away.


    I rested my head on his arm andy face-to-face with him. It would be too awkward if we were too


    close to each other.


    Hendrix caressed my back with his hands and tried to coax me to sleep. It was getting quitete,


    and our position made it easier for me to fall asleep.


    I slowly closed my eyes as I felt drowsy. Soon, I fell asleep.


    I slept exceptionally well that night. It was already eight o''clock in the morning when I woke up the


    next day. Hendrix was still lying beside me.


    I reached out to hold him by habit and moved myself towards him. He reached out to hold me in his


    arms and said in a hoarse voice, "Are you awake?"


    I nodded, "Yes!"


    He smiled faintly, and then...


    Noticing that something was amiss, my drowsiness suddenly disappeared and I looked up at him.


    He smiled lightly, "Good girl, I can do it on my own."


    I..


    I wanted to say something at first, but upon seeing him act in such a way, I felt a little overwhelmed.


    An hourter.


    At the dining table, I felt much better after taking a bath. Hendrix was pan-frying some bacon in the


    kitchen.


    I was feeling a littlezy, so I sat at the table with my chin propped, waiting for the food.


    He came out of the kitchen with breakfast in hand and noticed that I was staring at him. He could


    not help but raise his eyebrows and asked, "What''s going on in that mind of yours?"


    I yed along with him, saying, "I''m thinking about how I got to meet such a perfect man like you."


    He sat at the dining table and looked at me with his dark eyes as he smiled and said, "It seems that


    you are quite satisfied with me today!"


    There was definitely a double meaning behind his words.


    I pursed my lips and lowered my head to enjoy my breakfast.


    Ever the elegant man, Hendrix put a piece of bacon into his mouth, chewed it slowly and swallowed


    it. He asked, "What are your ns for today?"


    I replied casually, "I''m going to work, of course."


    It took me a while to realize that it was Saturday, and I didn''t need to go to thepany.


    I was dumbfounded for a moment before saying, "I''ll sleep at home then!"


    He said with a faint smile, "Hmm, that sounds nice as well. The weather isn''t very good today and it


    would be nice to sleep."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I couldn''t help but look at him. It seemed that there was some other meaning behind his words.


    However, I couldn''t say anything either, so I had to change the subject by saying, "What about you?


    Do you have any ns for today?"


    He looked at me, and his voice was gentle and low as he replied, "I''ll apany you to sleep!"


    I choked all of a sudden. The way Hendrix spoke was getting more and more...


    Noticing my reaction, he asked with an indifferent expression, "What''s wrong?"


    My face turned hot, and I simply put down the knife and fork in my hands and got up, saying, "It''s


    nothing. You should enjoy your meal!"


    He frowned and said, "Finish your food!"


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, he said again, "How could you be full after just two bites of your


    breakfast? Is your stomach that small?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at him, "If you stop talking, then I''ll eat it all."


    It was his turn to be stunned. He frowned slightly, "I shouldn''t talk?"


    I nodded and looked at him in a serious way. A momentter, he finallypromised. He nodded


    and gestured for me to finish the rest of my food.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    I sat back at the table and continued to eat with my head lowered. Just a few minutester, I


    couldn''t sit still anymore.


    Hendrix had been looking at me all the while, which made me a little ufortable.


    I forced myself to finish thest bite of food. Then, I looked at him and said, "I''m done eating!"


    He put down the knife and fork in his hands, looked at me with a more serious look, and said, "Did


    your dear Mr. Roberts stop you from having your breakfast?"


    Feeling slightly embarrassed and irritated at the same time, I said, "Hendrix, stop teasing me!"


    He burst outughing and got up to walk towards me, a doting look in his eyes as he said, "Did I


    tease you?"


    The audacity!


    I didn''t say anything else, but his phone rang just at the right moment.


    "You should answer your phone!" After saying that, I went straight upstairs.


    Hendrix had been so unrestrainedtely, and he wasn''t controlling himself at all.


    I had nned to have a good rest over the weekend, but I didn''t expect Naomi to call me.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In her usual tone, she said, "Arianna, let''s go to Lancille Vige to visit my grandfather. Last time,


    we mentioned that we would go there, but we ended up not going."


    I had totally forgotten about it. I nodded and said, "Sure, are we going now? Or should we wait until


    one o''clock in the afternoon?"


    "Let''s wait till the afternoon. We''ll just stay there for tonight. I haven''t gotten up from bed yet. It''ll


    probably take a while for me to get everything done. I''lle pick you up when I''m ready!"


    I nodded and said, "Okay, you can call me then." I suddenly recalled what happenedst night.


    I suddenly recalled what had happened the previous night. I couldn''t help saying, "How were you


    last night? Why did you get up so early today?" She had drunk quite a lot!


    She sighed, "Don''t even mention it. I feel terrible. If it weren''t because I wanted to get something out


    from Linda, I wouldn''t have drank so much alcohol. D*mn it, my head is still hurting even now."


    "Is Sebastian not at home?"


    "Yeah, he seems to have something else to do. He went out so early in the morning today. I woke


    up to a call from my grandfather just now, so I gave you a call as well. I intend to get a little more


    sleep. Let''s goter," Naomi''s voice sounded a littlezy, and it seemed like she was sleepy.


    I nodded and said, "You should continue sleeping. It''s fine. I''m just reading some books at home.


    Since Sebastian isn''t at home, why don''t youe and have lunch with us at noon?"


    "No, thanks!" she refused. "I don''t think I''ll be able to get up by noon. Besides, that poker faced man


    of yours is at home. I''m more afraid of meeting him, so I won''te."


    I smiled, and I no longer insisted.


    Hanging up on the call, I went straight to the study. Probably it was because the house was still


    quite new, there were not many books in the study, only some documents and magazines.


    A book titled ''The Three of Us'' was ced on the bookshelf. I couldn''t help but reach out my hand


    to have a look at it.


    I didn''t expect Hendrix to have such a book. I was in a good mood, so I simply sat down and read it.


    When Hendrix came in and saw the faint smile on my lips, he walked over and sat down beside me


    as he asked, "What book are you reading? Why do you look so happy?"


    I subconsciously raised my hand to touch my face and asked, "Happy?"


    I had replied to his question with another question, but I didn''t expect that he would derive some


    other meaning from it. The corners of his lips curved into a smile as he said, "I''m happy with you by


    my side!"


    I paused for a moment. It was probably because of the book, but I couldn''t help but feel warm


    inside. I said, "A good rtionship will even make bystanders feel really happy. How wonderful this


    family is!"


    He smiled and said, "Well, when you return to Jarold City with me, we''ll be a family of three as well."

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Then, we brought up the topic of going back to Jarold City. I lowered my head slightly, thought for a


    moment, and said, "Let''s wait until the Lancille Vige project is done."


    I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. Humans really did change quickly with time. Not long ago, I


    had still been thinking about when I would settle the divorce with Hendrix, yet at the moment, the


    two of us had gotten so close. No one would have ever thought things would turn out that way.


    "What are you thinking about?" Hendrix reached out and held me into his arms. He sniffed my hair


    and said, "You smell good!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I leaned into his arms and said with a faint smile, "I''m thinking about what we should have for


    lunch!"


    Heughed in a low voice, "You''re such a foodie!" After a moment, he said, "I might be going out


    later. I''ll ask Evan to send some food over for lunch!"


    I was stunned for a moment, and then nodded. I could not help thinking of the phone call he had


    just picked up. I was familiar enough with that number. After so many years, Andrea Burton seemed


    to have no intentions to change her phone number.


    Had Andreae to Asherton?


    I didn''t ask, and a few phone calls came in again, seemingly urgent ones. I looked at him calmly and


    stayed quiet.


    He picked up his phone and looked at me, saying, "Remember to eat lunch. Wait for me toe


    home for dinner."


    I nodded and waved at him, motioning for him to settle his matters.


    I was a little surprised to receive Rowane''s call. Once the call was connected, she went straight to


    the point, "Do you want to meet up?"


    I was stunned for a bit before asking, "Did something happen?"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the clock, I said, "I have only two hours!"


    "Sure thing!" She said without preamble, "I''ll be waiting for you in Southria Cafe!"


    In a cafe?


    We would always just talk about Hendrix every single time when the both of us meet up.


    After tidying myself up a little, I went out. Naomi had gotten so drunk the previous night, so she


    would probably sleep in until I was done meeting Rowane.


    In Southria Cafe.


    I found Rowane. She was sitting next to the windows, so it was easy for me to find her.


    As she saw me, she seemed to be calm. Although she knew that I had arrived, she failed to turn her


    head to me. She was holding a cup in one hand while holding the bottom of the cup in the other, her


    posture looking elegant.


    "Miss Zanes, you didn''t call me here for me to just admire your elegance, did you?" I smiled as I sat


    opposite her.


    Upon hearing my voice, only then did she turn to look at me, and her eyes first swept over my attire.


    I frowned slightly and smiled. "I was in a hurry to leave, so I just wore some casual clothing. Miss


    Zanes, you really are a fashionable woman. You seem to look different every single time I meet


    you."


    She withdrew her gaze, put down the coffee cup in her hand, and said slowly, "Men seem to like


    their first love very much."


    I was a little surprised by that as she continued on, "You''re somewhat simr to her. No wonder he


    seems to be really devoted to you and he doesn''t take me seriously. Perhaps it''s because I have


    nothing inmon with you all."


    Was she referring to Andrea?


    The waiter brought the coffee over. I disliked bitter things, so I just stirred my coffee a bit while


    quietly listening to her finish whatever she wanted to say.


    After noticing that I seemed to have nothing to say to her, she could not help looking at me, asking,


    "Aren''t you curious about why I suddenly asked you out?"


    I raised my chin and looked at her indifferently. "Why did you ask me out here, then?"


    She suddenly burst intoughter, eximing, "You seem quite calm about this!"


    I stirred the coffee in my hands, keeping quiet.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    After a moment of silence, Rowane said, "I''ve always been curious about your marriage with


    Hendrix. How did you, a woman without any prestigious status or background, manage to stay by


    Hendrix''s side for so many years? After seeing the missing daughter of the Moore Family, I finally


    understood. Hendrix''s first love when he was young was Miss Moore, but the both of them ended up


    separating, and you became her substitute."


    She paused for a moment before speaking again. "Actually, if Andrea had be Hendrix''s wife at


    the end, I would at least feel relieved. Her looks and figure might not be better than mine, but she


    has good parents. The Moore Family is strong and powerful, and she could be considered a match


    for Hendrix. I do acknowledge that. However, you''re different. I''m not satisfied with you. You are


    nothingpared to me. You don''t even have a prestigious family, so who do you think you are? Do


    you think you''re worthy of Hendrix?¡±


    I pursed my lips. I had forgotten about it. For so many years, although the Moore Family knew the


    whole story, they had never publicized that Andrea was not the daughter of the Moore Family in


    order to maintain their reputation.


    It was probably due to them feeling indebted towards Andrea. Although Andrea had left the Moore


    Family, in certain aspects, she was still under their protection by posing as one of them.


    Rowane had probably failed to do her research, which is why she had brought up the matter.


    I didn''t intend to argue with her. I simply said, "A lighter worth ten dors could still light up a


    cigarette that is worth tens of thousands. Miss Zanes, only a marriage without love needs one to


    consider whether both parties are worthy of each other, but a marriage with love doesn''t. For both


    Hendrix and I, our marriage has at least been blessed by our parents. Outsiders are not qualified at


    all to judge us."


    She sneered, "Oh really?" Putting aside the coffee spoon in her hand, she leaned back against the


    chair and looked at me with disdain.


    "Are you really that sure that Hendrix loves you? Is there any sort of love between you and


    Hendrix?"


    I couldn''t help frowning, "I don''t think that I should even argue about this with you."


    She chuckled easily and said, "That''s right, you really don''t have to. After all, Arianna, in your heart,


    you''re not sure whether he loves you or not, right? Affection can be faked, so love can be as well!"


    I looked at her with my chin jutted out. I couldn''t help but feel that she was being a little too obvious


    as I said, "Miss Zanes, do you only possess the ability to handle technological stuff, and nothing


    else? It''s not up to you whether Hendrix loves me or not. You''re behaving in such an unconventional


    manner now, wanting to make me think that he doesn''t love me. What''s your actual reason for doing


    so?"


    She pulled a long face, saying, "It''s nothing. I just feel that you''re quite pitiful!"


    I nodded and looked at my phone, "It''s time for me to go back. Naomi should be up sometime


    soon."


    I got up and said, "Thank you for your pity then, Miss Zanes. Let me remind you that you don''t have


    to try to upset me here because you will just get hurt in the end. You know this, because you realize


    Hendrix won''t even look at you, so you''vee to me to vent your anger and to pass on your


    negative thoughts onto me. In fact, you don''t need to do that, because you make yourself seem


    even more pitiful by doing that!"


    "Just a friendly reminder that I know more about Andrea and Hendrix than you do. As for my status,


    I don''t think you should keep emphasizing it, because since Hendrix can marry me, it means that IAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    am worth it and I am worthy of him. You don''t need to fixate on the importance of a woman''s beauty


    and talents. That might apply in the business world, but those factors are not so important in


    rtionships between men and women."


    "You..."

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Without giving Rowane the chance to refute my words, I continued on, "You shouldn''t keep


    mentioning your beauty. There are too many beautiful and talented girls in this world. You aren''t that


    unique. You should work on yourself better to find out how to be liked by others. You''re so arrogant


    and haughty, which is quite annoying to others. So, Miss Zanes, please find a chance to change


    your bad habits!"


    I then got up to leave, but Rowane blocked my way. Before I coulde to my senses, she spilled


    all the coffee in her hand on me.


    No, she sshed it on me.


    I was dumbfounded, but itsted only for a moment before I came back to my senses.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arianna, don''t be so full of yourself. You''re just relying on your resemnce to someone else to


    keep yourself by Hendrix''s side. Let me tell you, sooner orter, you''ll be in an even worse state


    than I am. That''s because the person Hendrix actually cares about will return back by his side. You''ll


    have to get lost sooner orter!"


    How should I put it?


    Seeing that heart-wrenching look on her face, I realized that I should not do anything else.


    After all, she was the person whose heart and mind was in disarray at the moment, but I still didn''t


    want to let her bully me like this.


    Picking up the coffee on the table and directly raising it above her head, I poured the whole cup


    down onto her indifferently. I smiled slightly and said, "Miss Zanes, don''t ssh coffee on others


    next time. Doing so is really bad for your reputation!"


    The thick liquid rolled down her long strands of hair and got all over her clothes.


    She usually liked wearing clothes in white. Upon suddenly getting her clothes stained with coffee,


    she looked quite shoddy.


    She was so angry that her hands and feet were both shaking. She red hard at me, "Arianna


    Reid, you''re digging your own grave..."


    She raised her hand and was about to push me when she was pushed back onto her seat.


    It caused quite amotion, and started attracting attention. Irvin''s sudden appearance surprised


    me a little as well.


    He was a person who emanated a cold aura wherever he went. He looked at Rowane, who was


    back on her seat, and said icily, "Why would you even think that you''re that pretty when you look like


    this? Miss, please look in the mirror before going out next time."


    After he said that, he ignored the fact that Rowane was so angry that her face was all red.


    He took off his coat and put it on me, covering the parts where Rowane had sshed her coffee.


    Looking at me, hethen said, "Let''s go!"


    I went out of the cafe and to the parking lot with him. I spoke first, "Thank you!" Then, I handed him


    the coat back.


    He frowned and didn''t reach out to take it, frowning slightly, saying, "You don''t have to be in such a


    hurry to return it to me. You need it more than I do!"


    I shrugged and stuffed the coat back into his hands, "It''s not that bad. I''ll be home soon."


    He did not try to force me to ept his coat after that. He only looked at me, and the sadness and


    helplessness in his eyes were obvious.


    When I returned back to the vi, Naomi had not woken up yet. I sat in the living room, feeling a


    little absent-minded.


    Why had Rowane suddenlye to Asherton? Did shee specifically just to find Hendrix?


    From my understanding of her, she probably wouldn''t do that. After all, she was a prideful person.


    Hendrix had clearly rejected her, so she wouldn''te to Asherton because of him.


    If so, what was her actual purpose?


    I was near to getting a headache from thinking too much. After sitting on the sofa for a while, my


    phone rang.


    I thought it was Naomi who had woken up so I picked up the phone, only to hear that it was


    Hendrix''s voice. He asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Taken aback for a moment, I replied, "I''m not hungry!"


    "So, you didn''t eat, didn''t you?" His tone sounded as if he was reprimanding a child.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Before I could find the words to say, Hendrix continued on, "Evan will be sending you something to


    eatter. Eat your lunch, or I will teach you a lesson when I get back."


    His tone made him sound like he was a stern parent who was scolding their kid. I pursed my lips


    and muttered, "It''s not like I''m not going to eat. Why are you being so insistent?"


    The doorbell rang. Hendrix said, "It''s Evan. Go and open the door. Remember to eat well."


    "Okay!" I replied as the corners of my lips twitched, and I got up to see Evan.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was carrying a lot of things, including fruits, vegetables, and a few lunch boxes, which looked a


    little heavy.


    I said into the phone, "Hendrix, I''ll hang up first!"


    After hanging up on the call, I reached out to take the food from Evan. He passed the lunch box


    over to me and said, "These are the dishes Mr. Roberts saw when he was eating at Sanovia


    Restaurant. He thought that you would like it, so he ordered a few dishes and asked me to bring


    them to you."


    As he spoke, he took the things in his hands and walked towards the kitchen in the hall. Then, he


    put all the fruits in his hands onto the cab.


    I opened the lunch box to have a look. It consisted of well- made seafood dishes that looked


    expensive.


    Looking around at the huge amount of food, I couldn''t help but say, "They look delicious, but it


    seems like there''s a little too much for me."


    Evan smiled and said, "Mr. Roberts said that you wouldn''t enjoy yourself if you ate alone, so you


    can ask Miss Attwood toe over and eat with you."


    Indeed, I wanted to call Naomi at first, but I thought that she wouldn''t be awake yet, so I gave up on


    that idea. I didn''t want to wake her up, so I thought that I should just wait.


    Seeing Evan putting all the fruits and vegetables into the refrigerator, I couldn''t help asking, "Why


    did you buy so many ingredients? I won''t be having dinner at home tonight."


    Evan replied, "Mr. Roberts said that there should be more things in the kitchen, otherwise it will be


    inconvenient for you when you want to eat in."


    I nodded slightly and asked, "Did you guys go to Sanovia to discuss work today?"


    As he sorted out the vegetables, he shook his head and said, "No, it was Mr. Shelly and Miss


    Burton who came over, so we went there for a meal!"


    My mind went nk momentarily. I asked, "Andrea Burton went along as well?"


    He nodded, pursed his lips slightly and replied, "The Lancille Vige Project has been stalled. There


    are a lot of things waiting for Mr. Roberts to deal with. Mr. Shelly couldn''t deal with them on his own,


    so he brought the documents over personally."


    Humming in assent, I said nothing else.


    Seeing that I didn''t continue asking questions, Evan looked at me and paused for a moment,


    "Madam, please don''t overthink things. Miss Burton came here with Mr. Shelley. She hasn''t been in


    good condition for the past two years. Mr. Shelley has been taking care of her the whole time. He


    took her here to Asherton this time because he didn''t want to leave her alone. Mr. Roberts had no


    idea about that beforehand."


    He was in too much of a hurry to exin, making him seem anxious. I just smiled and said, "You


    don''t have to exin anything. They are all friends. It''s normal for them to eat together. I am not that


    close-minded a person!"


    My cell phone rang with a call from Naomi. Seeming to have just woken up, she asked, "What are


    you doing?" "Nothing, I''m just here at home! Are you finally


    awake?"


    Probably stretching her body, she sighed as she replied, "Yes, I just woke up, and I''m still in bed!"


    "Tidy yourself up a little ande over for lunch. Evan brought a lot of delicious food from Sanovia


    Restaurant. Come over and eat with me!"


    She chuckled and said, "Oh dear, you know me too well. I woke up from hunger just now. Give me a


    moment, I''ll be there in no time!"

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    When I hung up on the call, Evan had already put everything on the table. Seeing that he was


    washing the oranges, I couldn''t help saying, "Let me wash those. Isn''t this just troubling for you?"


    He said, "You should eat first. Mr. Roberts told me to make sure you finish eating and to squeeze


    some oranges to make you some fresh juice after."


    Wow.


    Hendrix''s way of doing things was simply too overbearing.


    Seeing that Evan wouldn''t even allow me to enter the kitchen, I stopped trying with him and just


    took out all the food from the lunch boxes.


    Naomi came over. She was dressed in loose clothes, and her hair was tied up casually. It was quite


    obvious to me that she hade to me directly from her bed.


    "Oh my god, Hendrix is such a great boyfriend. How sweet and kind he is to send all this good food


    here! I envy you so much!" As she said that, she took a few photos of the spread with her mobile


    phone.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She then said, "I''m going to post this on my social media. I''ll tag Sebastian and get him to learn


    from someone else''s boyfriend."


    I smiled faintly. I really liked their way of getting along with each other. She then took my phone,


    took some pictures with it and then started to fiddle around.


    Not understanding what she was doing, she said, "Naomi, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll help you post a picture on yours to show off your sweet moments!" She typed while looking at


    my social media ount and said, "Arianna, why do you not have a single post on your ount?


    Have you never ever posted anything on it?"


    I shook my head, replying, "There is nothing for me to post, so I rarely post anything!"


    She twitched her lips and said, "What do you mean by ''rarely''? You haven''t posted a single thing at


    all! You''re really the first girl I''ve ever seen who has never posted anything on her social media!"


    As she said that, she scrolled through Hendrix''s ount and said with some disdain, "You both are


    really husband and wife. You two acted the same way. Both of you have never posted anything at


    all. How amazing!"


    Evan prepared the food and looked at us. He said, "You both should eat while the food is still hot.


    It''ll taste bad if it gets coldter!" Naomi was so hungry that she could care less about her image, so


    she began to eat sloppily.


    I had already eaten in the morning, so I wasn''t too hungry. I saw Evan staring at me directly, as if he


    was afraid that I wouldn''t eat much.


    I was rendered speechless for a moment, but when I thought of Hendrix''s words from earlier, I


    conceded to eat along with Naomi.


    Seeing that we were almost done eating, Evan looked at me and asked, "Madam, when are you


    coming back tonight?"


    "We''re noting back tonight!" Naomi said, "Arianna and I n to stay at my grandfather''s ce.


    You should inform Hendrixter to ask him not to wait for her toe back tonight."


    Evan looked at me, a little confused. I nodded my head, showing that I was acknowledging Naomi''s


    words in silence.


    Seeing that, Evan seemed to have something else to say. However, in the end, he only said, "I have


    something else to do, so I''ll be leaving first!"


    As he left, Naomi looked at me and said, "Does Hendrix still treat you like a child? Why is he so


    strict?"


    I smiled, staying quiet. My phone rang and Naomi took the lead to look at the caller on the phone


    screen. She squinted her eyes at me and said, "Mr.


    Roberts called to show off your lovey- dovey rtionship to me again. How boring!"


    I took my phone over from her hands and picked up the call, replying, "Hendrix, I''ve finished the


    food!"


    Hendrix remained silent for a while. His voice was low and maic, which was particrly


    pleasant to the ear, as he said, "Okay, as long as you enjoyed the food!"


    I responded and asked, "What''s wrong?" Evan should have told him that I was done eating. He was


    such a busy man, so he shouldn''t be calling me just to ask whether I was doing fine or not.


    I couldn''t help but say, "I may be staying with Naomi in Lancille Vige tonight, so don''t stay up for


    me!"

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Hendrix answered with a hum that made it seem as if he wasn''t surprised at all, replying, "I see!"


    Was he really not surprised?


    I waited for him to speak again. After a while, he said, "The photo looks nice!"


    I was stunned and confused as I asked, "Which photo are you referring to?"


    "That photo you posted. It''s a nice one!" he said with a chuckle in his voice.


    I was a little confused. What post was he talking about? It seemed that he was still in a meeting, so


    he said again, "Okay, be careful on your journey there!"


    After saying that, he hung up on the call. I was still a little confused. The call ended, and I clicked


    into my social media.


    I saw dozens of notificationsing from the application, so I checked them.


    Aaron hadmented, "Arianna, what do you like to eat? I''ll treat you next time."


    Freya had also said, "Oh dear, you haven''t posted anything in centuries, yet your first post is about


    your rtionship. Are you trying to make us single


    people riot?"


    Zachary''s reply to Freya read, "You don''t have to envy them, honey. I''ll cook for you tonight if you


    want anything."


    Yana''sment said, "How nice, you both must be happy in Asherton."


    I clicked onto the post that they hadmented on. It was my own ount who had posted it. It


    was a photo of me eating seafood with my head lowered down, taken from a side view. In the photo,


    I was happily enjoying the food and it looked like I was in a good mood.


    The caption of the post read, "Time passes by as springes and goes, and the cold days have


    arrived. I hope as the days go by, well be together forevermore. Thank you Mr. Roberts for the


    yummy lunch. It tastes really good."


    A series of happy emojis had been added along with the text.


    I couldn''t help but look up at Naomi. When she saw me looking right at her, she asked in confusion,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you use my phone to post something on my social media ount just now?"


    She nodded, replying, "Yes, it has been long since you created your ount, but you hadn''t had a


    single post. Don''t you want to record some memories in your life? How old- fashioned you are!"


    I frowned and looked at the rest of thements. They were all from friends, and they were even


    liking my post.


    Among them, Hendrix''sment particrly stood out.


    Naomi saw me frowning and walked towards me. She looked down at my phone and nagged,


    "Social media exists for you to record your life. You never ever post anything on your social media


    ount. Do you think that your life isn''t worth recording at all?"


    After a pause, she said again, "Look at your post. Almost all of your friends have given you a like,


    and everyone''s giving their blessings. It''s great!"


    She read out Hendrix''sment, "Till forevermore. The love and romance you wish for will be


    granted with time. I''m not that tenderhearted of a man, but for you, I''ll try my best to give you


    everything!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After reading his reply, she clicked her tongue a few times and said, "This poker- faced man''s


    confession really is something. Isn''t your Mr. Roberts''sment a little too sweet? You''re going to


    make everyone else have diabetes!"


    I held my forehead and scrolled through everyone''sments. I didn''t usually use my social media,


    so I had no idea how to reply to them.


    Naomi noticed that I was just looking through thements and not replying to them. She said


    again, "Your friends are so enthusiastic in offering their blessings. Why don''t you reply to them


    back? It''s more polite for you to do so. It''s just like meeting a friend in the streets and ignoring them


    after they''ve greeted you. Hurry up and reply to theirments!"


    I was stunned for a bit, then I nodded and replied to them one-by-one. Looking at my replies, Naomi


    was a little exasperated as she said, "You''re just saying thank you. How boring of a person you are!"


    After a pause, she then sighed and said, "Forget it. It''s not your fault, after all. At least you''ve


    learned how to reply to them. That''s still considered progress!"

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    After I replied to all thements, I clicked on my social media and refreshed the page. I saw that


    Hendrix had also posted something, so I clicked on it and found out that it was the photo of me


    eating seafood that I''d posted earlier on.


    In the post, he wrote, "In the darkest of nights, Mrs. Roberts is my brightest star!"


    "F**k!" Naomiined, "You are simply too much. Mr. Roberts really knows how to show off his


    affection for you. I have nothing else to say now!"


    In the darkest of nights, I was his brightest star?


    I had no idea that Hendrix had be so poetic.


    Seeing that I was chuckling lightly, Naomi looked at me, narrowed her eyes and said, "This


    expression of yours...Are you thinking about something perverted?"


    I put away the smile on my face, and my cheeks were a little hot. I coughed and said, "It''s almost


    evening. Go back and tidy yourself up. Aren''t we going to Lancille Vigeter?"


    She nodded and bid me goodbye. She said in a hurry, "I would''ve forgotten about itpletely if


    you didn''t remind me. I''m going back to wash up and do my makeup first. You should also rest for a


    little while. I will be waiting for you at the doorter!"


    I nodded and motioned for her to go ahead.


    Seeing her leave, I looked at my phone and couldn''t help but open Hendrix''s page again. It seemed


    that it was the first time that Hendrix had posted something. Everyone, both who knew him and


    didn''t know him, were all shocked.


    It was most likely that the people in the Roberts Group''s headquarters would have exploded into


    discussion about the matter.


    I patted my flushed cheeks and went up to the second floor to change my clothes. After all, Zir


    Attwood was my senior, so I had to mind my manners.


    I couldn''t dress too casually. Besides, Zir seemed to have known Grandmother. I''d been thinking


    about it for a long time, and wanted to find a chance to ask him about it.


    After packing up and getting ready, I looked at the purple tea sets that Hendrix had bought. I picked


    out a porcin set as a gift to them, then I took a bottle of wine from the wine shelf as well.


    I heard a car honk from outside. Naomi was ready to leave. I brought out all the gifts I had prepared


    and saw that she had changed into a simple long dress. Her hair was tied up into a bun, and there


    was a pair of sunsses with pearl frames on her nose, which made her look yful yet cool.


    Seeing that I wasing out the door, she lowered her head and took off her sunsses. She


    looked at me and said, "Your dress today makes you look so demure as if you''re going to meet your


    inws. I should dress this way the next time I meet Sebastian''s parents."


    When I got in the car, I chuckled a bit, saying, "I just tied up my hair, put on a dress, and put on


    some light makeup. How stylish can that be?"


    She started the car, "You wouldn''t understand. Elderly people like simple, gentle and quiet girls like


    you."


    When she saw the tea set and wine ced in the back seat, she said, "You just met my grandfather


    once and you already know what he likes. No wonder Master Roberts wants you to marry Mr.


    Roberts!"


    I smiled faintly and said, "If I told you that I''m a psychic, would you believe me?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She nodded. The speakers in the car were ying some music, and she moved her head along


    with the rhythm as she said, "Of course I would!"


    Along the journey, the music ylist was eclectic, and the rock songs livened us up.


    When we arrived at Lancille Vige, it was alreadyte in the evening. Naomi drove towards


    Lancille Vige and stopped outside a rustic-looking small vi.


    At the gate outside the vi, Zir, who was holding his walking stick, seemed to have been waiting


    for a long time.


    Seeing Naomi''s car head over, Zir was so happy that he came down the stairs to greet us.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Naomi stopped the car, got out and ran right towards Zir. She hugged him and said, "Grandpa,


    didn''t I ask you to wait inside? It''s not like I couldn''t find my way here. It''s chilly at night. What if you


    catch a cold?"


    Zir was grinning so hard that he couldn''t even close his mouth properly. He held her and said,


    "My child, you told me that you woulde in the morning. What time is it now?"


    Naomi pouted as she replied, "I was too sleepy this morning! By the way, I brought my friend over.


    Let me introduce her to you!"


    While speaking, Naomi pulled me over and looked at Zir. She said, "Grandpa, this is my friend,


    Arianna Reid."


    Zir smiled and looked at me before saying, "I''ve seen this girl before. I met her in the hotel


    restaurant that day. Is she working for the Milton Group?"


    I nodded and smiled, "Nice to meet you, Master Attwood!"


    He kept nodding his head, "Nice to meet you!"


    After exchanging greetings, Zir ordered some people to prepare dinner, and he then invited us


    into the vi. There weren''t many people in the vi, only two maids and a butler to take care of the


    old man.


    The dishes in the kitchen seemed to have been readily prepared a long time ago, as they had


    already been ced on the table. When the maid saw us enter, she smiled and said, "The food has


    been heated up already!"


    Zir nodded and said, "You should prepare a warm ss of tea for Naomi."


    Then, he looked at me and said, "What would you like to drink, Miss Reid?"


    I smiled lightly, "Anything''s fine. I''m not picky with food, Master Attwood."


    He smiled and said, "Do you want to try the tea that Naomi likes as well, then?"


    I nodded and thanked him, "Sure, thank you, Master Attwood!"


    There was the sound of an engine from outside, as if a car had stopped in front of the house.


    Before Naomi could take a bite, she looked at Zir and said, "Grandpa, did you invite someone


    else over as well?"


    Zir was slightly stunned and shook his head. He replied, "No, I''m already such an old man. Who


    woulde to visit me sote at night?"


    The butler came in and said, "Mr. Attwood, there is a Mr. Roberts outside who is here to pay you a


    visit."


    Naomi clicked her tongue and tilted her head to look at me, asking, "Is it Hendrix?"


    A little confused, I shook my head and said, "He should be quite busy now. I don''t think it''s him!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even then, I wasn''t confident about that either. Austin and Andrea hade to Asherton, and he


    would probably be apanying them around the city. He wouldn''te over just to apany


    me for dinner, would he?


    Zir smiled and said to the butler, "He''s just in time. We just sat down for dinner. Let him in!"


    The butler nodded. Not long after he left, he entered the room again.


    The man following behind him was tall and handsome. As expected, Hendrix hade.


    Naomi couldn''t help butugh, "Mr. Roberts, are you afraid that I''ll abduct your wife? Am I not


    allowed to bring her out for some fun? You can''t be that paranoid, can you?"


    Hendrix first greeted Zir, then looked at Naomi and said with a smile as he replied, "Arianna


    doesn''t sleep well and is prone to insomnia. You guys should have fun. I won''t disturb you all!"


    "Have a seat!" Zir took the chair next to himself and asked Hendrix to sit down. He looked at


    Naomi and scolded her, "Don''t be so rude."


    Hendrix smiled and said, "I''m the one who showed up without an invitation. Sorry to have disturbed


    you all."


    Hearing Naomi''s words, Zir looked at Hendrix and said, "Naomi said that you are here to see


    your wife. Isn''t your wife Miss Zanes? Why are you..."


    "Grandpa, you''ve gotten the wrong idea!" Naomi said. She continued, "Who''s Miss Zanes? She is


    nothing but an imposter. Master Roberts''s granddaughter-inw is here!"

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Then, Naomi pointed at me and said with a smile, "Grandpa, you gave away Grandma''s bracelets


    to others so casually. Aren''t you afraid that Grandma will be angry at you?"


    Zir was stunned for a while and looked at Hendrix in befuddlement.


    Hendrix''s attitude remained pleasant. He quickly stood up and bowed in apology. He said, "I''m


    really sorry, Master Attwood. I''ve always wanted to exin to you about it back when we were at the


    hotel, but I didn''t have a chance to do so. I''ll have to apologize to you today for not exining it to


    you earlier."


    Then, he took the bracelets that Zir had given to Rowane out and handed it back to Zir. He


    then said, "Arianna is my wife. We had some issues some time ago during the time we had dinner


    together in the hotel. We cannot ept these bracelets from you."


    As he said that, I stood up and bowed to apologise as well.


    Zir seemed as if he hadn''te to his senses yet. He looked at me nkly and said, "You


    both.."


    Naomi said, "Grandpa, do you still not understand? They had a misunderstanding before, and it


    caused them to have a great row. However, I think Mr. Roberts is right. Those bracelets were left


    behind by Grandma, so you can''t just casually give them away to someone else. If you want to give


    them a gift, you can give them something else. Those bracelets contain your memories with


    Grandma, so you shouldn''t give them away."


    Zir smiled and opened the box the bracelets were in. Looking at me and Hendrix who were still


    standing up, he said, "Alright, you both can sit down now. The misunderstanding has now been


    settled."


    Hendrix and I sat back onto our seats. Zir continued on, "It''s normal for a married couple to fight


    asionally when you live together."


    Hendrix and I quickly nodded in response. Naomi looked at me and whispered, "I didn''t expect your


    handsome husband to be so respectful to the elderly!"


    I smiled faintly. Hendrix was charming not only because of his appearance and his leadership, but


    also because he was strict towards his own subordinates and spoke little to others who weren''t


    involved with him. Those were all just his habits.


    He was a gentle and loyal person deep inside. He was patient with children and respectful towards


    his elders. Those were all part of his charms.


    Zir looked at the bracelets in his hands and sighed slightly. "As you all said, this bracelet isn''t a


    suitable gift for you both. Actually, your Grandma gave me when she left. We had a good


    rtionship with the Roberts family for decades. This bracelet was originally given to us by the Old


    Madam Roberts. 60 years ago, when our nation was at war, we had to flee from ce to ce to


    hide. We then met the Roberts family, who were in a simr situation as us. At that time, we had to


    scrape together whatever we could just for a meal. Just a bowl of grains was good enough for us."


    As he spoke, Master Attwood sighed and continued, "These bracelets might look worthless to all of


    you as theye off as just a humble pair of silver bracelets. However, back then, it was a great


    thing to give such a thing to others. The Roberts family''s daughter- in-w had originally nned to


    get us to sell these bracelets in exchange for some grains to eat."


    He looked at Naomi and said, "However, your Grandma wouldn''t agree to do so. No matter how


    hungry she was, she treasured them a lot. Later on, we escaped to Myanway. Your Grandma lived a


    hard life while raising your father, yet she still didn''t sell them. After a long period of hardship, she


    could have lived a good life. However, due to being malnourished for so long, her body sufferedContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    from various illnesses. She had always wanted to bring those bracelets along to meet your wife, but


    she died before her wish coulde true."

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    After he finished his words, Zir was close to sobbing. He lowered his head and wiped the tears at


    the corners of his eyes, not wanting to show his emotions. He said, "I know that these bracelets


    aren''t worth anythingpared to gold or jade jewelry. However, they mean so much to us, so I


    want to give them to you. I hope that in the future, no matter how hard life is, no matter how much


    difficulties you both face in life, you both will be considerate towards each other. Money is nothing


    much when you have too much of it. The real precious thing in life is the love you have for each


    other."


    Hendrix intertwined our fingers. Looking at Zir, he said, "Grandpa, we will love each other till the


    end!"


    The gift that Master Attwood had given us was a simple and warm gift. In the world, there are many


    people who have a lot of money, but not many people who have peace in life.


    He just hoped that we would always remain kind in our hearts, even after witnessing the world''s


    cruelty, as such a mentality was rarer than anything else.


    Zir held the bracelets, and his eyes were filled with longing and reluctance. A momentter, he


    handed the bracelet to me and said, "Youngdy, I''m getting old. The hardships that I''ve suffered


    and the blessings that I''ve enjoyed are all left in the past. The people that I miss are all gone. I have


    nothing else to worry about. I just want to fulfill myte wife''s wishes. Keep the bracelets and let it


    continue to be passed down from generation to generation."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt a sense of warmth in my heart, and my nose tickled. I took the box over and nodded. Looking


    at Zir, I said, "Grandpa, we will surely pass it on for generations."


    Zir nodded, and a smile appeared on his face as he said, "Very well, society will rely on the


    younger generation in the future."


    I nodded and opened the box. The bracelets were a pair. I took one out from the box and looked at


    Naomi. I said, "We''ll take one of them. Naomi, are you willing to do what Grandpa told us about the


    bracelet? The both of us can pass them down to our future generations. From now on, our two


    families will be one!"


    Naomi was slightly stunned, and she looked at Zir.


    Zir was surprised himself as heughed. He looked at Naomi and said, "Naomi, you have such a


    good friend!"


    Hearing his words, Naomi smiled as well. She took the bracelet, looked at me and said, "Okay then,


    from now on, both our families will be one."


    After we took the bracelets, everyone felt happy. Zir then asked us to eat.


    By the time we finished our meal, the sky was alreadypletely dark.


    We all sat in the living room while drinking tea and chatting. Naomi looked at me and said, "Arianna,


    you mentioned to me that you have something to ask Grandpa about, right? What was it?"


    If Naomi hadn''t brought it up, I would have forgotten about it already. I nodded and looked at Zir,


    "Master Attwood, I have something to ask you about!"


    The old man was overjoyed after his meal. He leaned against the sofa and nodded with a smile,


    "Youngdy, you don''t have to be so polite. Feel free to ask me anything."


    "When I was having dinner with you at the hotel, you mentioned a woman named Carol Reid. I


    wanted to ask you some things about her!"


    Hearing Grandma''s name, Master Attwood couldn''t help but sit up as he looked at me and said,


    "How is she rted to you?"

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    My lips parted slightly, and I said, "I was an orphan she adopted."


    He nodded and remained silent for a moment before looking at Hendrix and myself. Then, he


    paused and said, "No wonder Dalton allowed you to marry Hendrix."


    "Grandpa, just say whatever you want to say directly. Don''t keep us in the dark like this!" Naomi was


    growing impatient, and she urged Zir to continue on.


    After a pause, Zir said, "I don''t know much about Carol. I knew her from Dalton. I only know that


    she came from Jarold City. Later on, some things happened, and she went to Hovell to live alone. I


    don''t know much about what happened after."


    "Did my grandma have any other rtives?" For so many years, Grandma had never mentioned


    those things to me.


    Zir thought about it and said, "Surely, she would. She came from Jarold City, so her other


    rtives should all be there. However, it has been so many years, and I am afraid that her rtives


    may have already passed away."


    I didn''t continue on asking. Zir didn''t seem to know anything else, so I didn''t ask further.


    What''s more, all those things were in the past. Grandma had never told me about these things, as


    perhaps she really didn''t want me to know.


    The night in Lancille Vige was not too busy, nor was it too cold. Still, the temperature was fairly


    low, and the weather was chilly.


    Zir''s health wasn''t that good anymore, so he had to go to bed early. The nanny helped him


    upstairs.


    Naomi held my hand and looked at Hendrix as he said, "Mr. Roberts, we made a deal today.


    Arianna will be sleeping with me here tonight, so you shouldn''t disturb us!"


    Hendrix slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at me. He said nothing, but the meaning behind his


    look was quite clear.


    I held my forehead and looked at Naomi as I said, "It''s gettingte, you should go to bed early!"


    Then, I got up. The nanny had already tidied up the rooms and led us to the second floor.


    Naomi pouted and said, "Arianna, you value your rtionships over friendships. When you have a


    man, you stop prioritizing your good friends. Since you two can be together any time, why can''t you


    just stay with me tonight?"


    Seeing the pitiful look on her face, I gave Hendrix another look. I pitied her and thought that what


    Naomi said was right.


    I opened my mouth and said, "Hendrix..."


    "I can''t sleep well alone!" Hendrix said without waiting for me to speak.


    Looking at Naomi, he then said, "It''s not toote for you to call Sebastian toe over!"


    Devastated, Naomi red at him, saying, "Mr. Roberts, how can you be that selfish? It''s just for one


    night, and it''s not like I will eat your woman up."


    "I can''t leave her!" Hendrix said shamelessly.


    Naomi was rendered speechless and turned back to her own room. I looked at Hendrix and couldn''t


    help but say, "Hendrix, she might need someone to talk to!"


    She was a girl who was usually easygoing and yful, but she seemed lonely deep down.


    Hendrix nodded, held my face and kissed me on the cheeks. He then said, "Go on then, don''t talk


    till toote. Get to bed early and wake up early!"


    I nodded, the edges of my lips curling into a smile, saying, "Hendrix, you''re so nice!"


    "You''re much nicer!" He smiled and motioned for me to go over to Naomi''s room.


    Naomi''s door was not locked, and I gently pushed it open.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The room was decorated in a pink palette. Naomi was lying on the pretty pink bed, sleeping with her


    eyes closed.


    When she heard the sound of meing in, she thought that I was the maid and she said, "Please


    go to the room next door and see if they need anything. Please take good care of them."

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    I stood by the bed, and smiled lightly, saying, "So, are you going to chase me out then?"


    Naomi suddenly straightened up and looked at me as she said in surprise, "Hendrix actually allowed


    you toe over?"


    I smiled and sat down beside her, "I would love to be with you more tonight!"


    "Ah..." She jumped up in excitement as she said, "Arianna, you''re such a great person! I just know


    that you''re the best person in the world!"


    I flicked her forehead and said, "How can you say that when we''ve only been together a short while.


    Hurry up and take a bath, we should go to bed earlier!"


    She squinted her eyes and said slyly, "Let''s take a bath together!"


    I chuckled in amusement as I pushed her into the bathroom.


    After bathing, shey on the bed while hugging me, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    I knew that she had something on her mind, so I asked, "Are you thinking about Sebastian?"


    She turned over to look at me and said, "Of course not. He''s not all I think about."


    "What is it, then?"


    She paused for a second and sighed, "Aren''t you curious about the reason why I was brought over


    to Myanway?"


    I was slightly stunned. Indeed, although the Attwood family was not of high ranking in Asherton,


    Master Attwood still had some status. His granddaughter would still be well protected. However,


    why had Naomi been taken to Myanway, almost losing her life there?


    "I had no idea how my parents died. Grandpa told me that they passed away in a car ident. At


    the time, I was only two months old. If it weren''t for me, Grandpa would have killed himself!" Naomi


    said, emotionless.


    I didn''t know how tofort others, but I could listen quietly.


    She leaned on me and said, "Grandpa and I both depended on each other. The Attwood family


    doesn''tck money. Daddy had a lot of money left from his business. Grandpa knew how to invest,


    so I was never short of money. He loves me very much, but I just want to be normal, to have a


    father and a mother."


    She looked at me and said, "Arianna, I know that you can understand this feeling."


    I nodded. When I was in Hovell, I envied Monique Caulfield very much. Her parents treated her


    really well. I used to think about what it would be like if I found my biological parents one day, but


    later on, I found that things didn''t turn out to be as nice as I imagined.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After a moment of silence, she continued, "I told you before that I don''t have many friends. Since


    young, people either just wanted me to buy things for them or wanted to use me. Although I knew


    that, I still stayed with them because I was really afraid of being lonely."


    Most girls seemed to be afraid of being lonely.


    Looking at her, I had no idea what to say, so I just hugged her and said, "Everything will be fine!"


    "Before I went to Myanway, I met a girl. We felt like we were close right off the bat, and she was


    extremely kind to me. At that time, I regarded her as my best friend, but I didn''t expect that she


    would deceive me in the end. However, it was a blessing in disguise that I finally met you after that."


    She said in a casual manner, "Arianna, did you know? I was really touched when you gave me the


    bracelet just now. It was the first time in my life that I received a gift so sincere."


    "I''ve been thinking whether our meeting was a result of all the luck I''ve umted over the past


    20 years."

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    I held her in my arms and said with a faint smile, "You''ll be luckier in the future!"


    She nodded and looked at me seriously, "When are you and Hendrix going to return to Jarold City?"


    I was stunned for a bit and asked in surprise, "Why did you suddenly ask?"


    "I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to explore Jarold City with you. I''ve already decided that I''ll follow


    wherever you go next time. My grandfather is getting old, and he wants me to have someone to rely


    on in the future. Hendrix is considered my brother, so you''re my sister-inw. So, don''t you try to


    distance yourself from me."


    Iughed and said, "Okay okay, I won''t ever distance myself from you, but Naomi, if you''re going to


    Jarold City, what will happen to Master Attwood if he stays in Asherton alone without someone to


    take care of him?"


    She said, "The Attwood family has butlers and maids. I also have uncles and aunts who can take


    care of Grandpa. I can alsoe back to see him!"


    After a pause, she then said, "I''ve wanted to go to Jarold City for a long time, but I couldn''t go


    because I was alone. This time, I must go with both of you!"


    "Are you going because of Sebastian?" After all, the Milton Group''s headquarters was located in


    Jarold City. It was reasonable for her to want to go.


    She blushed a little and said, "It''s partly because of that, but notpletely."


    The night gradually darkened. After casually chatting for a while, she soon fell asleep.


    The next day, the weather was foggy, and it seemed as if it was going to rain anytime soon.


    Naomi was still sleeping soundly. I got out of bed quietly, went to the balcony and looked at the


    scenery outside. It was obvious that it was going to rain soon.


    I turned my eyes towards Naomi, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. The weather today was


    indeed perfect for us to sleep in.


    I walked out of the bedroom quietly and went to the room that Hendrix stayed inst night, only to


    see that the door of the room had been opened and the sheets on the bed had been neatly folded.


    He was already awake, and he wasn''t in the room.


    I went downstairs and saw the nanny cooking in the kitchen. Hearing the noise, she looked up at


    me and said, "Miss Reid, you''re awake. Breakfast is ready on the table. You can eat first!"


    I nodded. I looked around and did not see anyone else, so I could not help but ask, "Excuse me,


    have you seen Mr. Roberts?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She said with a smile, "Mr. Roberts left early in the morning. He said that he had something else to


    do and needed to go to the city. He didn''t want to wake you up early in the morning, so he asked me


    to leave you this message. He asked you to be home earlier in the evening to have dinner


    together!"


    I nodded, and I didn''t say anything else. The project had been suspended for a long time, and he


    was definitely quite anxious about it.


    After breakfast, I walked around in the garden and saw Zir digging at a piece ofnd in the


    garden.


    I went forward to greet him, "Good morning, Master Attwood!"


    Zir saw me and stopped. He looked at me and said, "Arianna, you''re up. Have you had


    breakfast?"


    I nodded and looked at the plot ofnd Zir had been digging. I asked, "Master Attwood, are you


    digging up a hole to nt flowers?"


    He smiled and said, "I''m nting some garlic. If we nt them in autumn, well be able to eat them


    during winter."


    Seeing that I hade out alone, he was stunned for a bit and asked, "Is Naomi still sleeping?"


    I smiled and said, "She slept a littletest night, so let''s allow her to sleep a little longer!"


    He sighed, "This child always sleepste and never wakes up early."


    Although he seemed like he wasining, I could still sense the love in his voice.


    It was already evening by the time they returned from Lancille Vige to the city. Sebastian was


    standing at the entrance of the vi, staring at Naomi, saying that they should have dinner together.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    I got out of the car and went back to the vi. Hendrix had said that morning that we would have


    dinner together. I gave it some thought, and supposed that it would be better for me to prepare


    some dishes myself.


    The refrigerator was piled up with a lot of vegetables and meat, and there were also many


    ingredients for me to cook with.


    After a lot of work, I finally finished preparing four different dishes. I looked at my cell phone and


    gave Hendrix a call.


    My call couldn''t get through, and I sat down at the dining table to send him a text message.


    It was almost eight o''clock in the evening, yet I failed to hear the sound of a car engine. I dialed his


    number again, but my call still couldn''t get through.


    I called Evan. After a few beeps, he picked up the phone, greeting me, "Madam!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Evan, is Hendrix with you now?" I asked.


    Evan seemed to have known that I would ask that, so he said, "Mr. Roberts is still in the conference


    room. When hees out of the conference room, I will notify him to call you back."


    I nodded and agreed to it. I hung up on the call and looked at the food on the table that was getting


    cold. I couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    After waiting for more than an hour, I picked up my phone again to call Hendrix.


    Unexpectedly, the sound of a car finally came from outside. I got up immediately and looked at the


    cold dishes on the table, and couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    Still, I went out with a smile.


    However, the person I saw at the door was not Hendrix, but Evan instead.


    I looked behind him, but failed to see Hendrix. I couldn''t help but ask, "Evan, where is Hendrix?"


    Evan handed me a well-packaged box in his hand and said, "Madam, Mr. Roberts has a dinner


    party to attend to tonight, so he can''te back. He asked me to send this to you. It''s from


    Sunshine Lake, and it tastes fresh and tender. Do have some!"


    I was dumbfounded for a bit. Looking at the box full ofrge crabs, I asked, "When will hee


    back?"


    Evan shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not quite sure about that. Do you want to eat first?"


    I took the crabs over and found a te and a pair of scissors to enjoy the tasty meal.


    Evan had to head back and I didn''t see him off. After eating the crabs, I went to the study room.


    There was the sound of a caring from outside again. It hadn''t been long since Evan left, so it


    couldn''t be Hendrix.


    I got up and went to the balcony to take a look. It was Naomi and Sebastian, who were staying in


    the house next door,ing home. They were getting out of the car.


    Naomi looked towards my ce and saw me standing on the balcony. She asked, "Have you had


    dinner?"


    I nodded, "I''ve just had my dinner. What about you guys?"


    She replied, "We just finished eating, and we brought back some desserts for you. I''ll send them


    over for youter!" Sebastian parked the car and took out an exquisite box from the car and handed


    it to her.


    She came over to the house with the box, and I went downstairs to open the door for her.


    At the door.


    She was wearing a beige coat, and she looked at me, asking, "It''s so cold, why are you wearing so


    little?"


    Since I didn''t feel that it was too cold, I insisted, "It''s fine. It''s not that cold!"


    Taking the desserts from her, I looked at her and asked, "It''s green tea cheesecake. Did you guys


    go to Southsburg Street?"


    She nodded and looked at me, saying, "Try some. Sebastian said that green tea cheesecake is


    common in Jarold City, but the people in Asherton have different tastes, so not many shops sell


    them here. I found some today, and I thought that you would like them, so I brought some back for


    you!"


    I took a bite of it, and the cheese tasted so exquisite that I couldn''t help praising it, "It tastes really


    good. Would you like to have a try?"

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    She shook her head, touched her belly and said, "I can''t eat anymore. I just had some Knd


    cuisine with Sebastian. I ate an entire bowl of mixed rice and I''m still feeling bloated. Besides,


    cheese has too many calories. I''m afraid of getting fat!"


    I smiled lightly and looked at her, "You only weigh a little more than 50kg and you''re 1.65 meters


    tall. How could you even be considered fat?"


    She pursed her lips, "You''re only more than 45kg. Of course, you wouldn''t think that you''re fat."


    I found her point to be hrious, so I didn''t continue on.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She looked around and saw that Hendrix was not around. She frowned as she asked, "Is Hendrix


    not home yet?"


    I nodded, "He had a dinner party to attend tonight, so he''ll probably be out tillte."


    She hummed in assent while holding her chin, saying, "It seems that you have to endure loneliness


    as the president''s wife!"


    When I finished the cheesecake, I felt extremely satisfied and got up to get us some drinks.


    I said while smiling, "Did you guys eat Knd barbecue earlier?"


    She nodded and looked at me. Slightly narrowing her eyes, she frowned, "What happened to your


    arm?"


    I looked towards where she was looking, and I realized that there were red spots on my arms that I


    hadn''t noticed.


    She pulled me over and said nervously, "Why are there red spots on your face as well?"


    I was a little shocked. I looked at my legs and the other parts of my body. There were red spots all


    around.


    Naomi looked at me, and we stared at each other. We spoke at the same time, "Am I (are you)


    having an allergic reaction?"


    I paused for a moment. Naomi looked at me and said, "Are you allergic to cheese? Or green tea?"


    I shook my head. I ate those things often, so I couldn''t be allergic to them.


    Seeing this, she could not help but ask, "Did you eat anything before this?"


    I opened my mouth and said, "The crabs!"


    "Are you allergic to seafood?"


    I shook my head, "No, I just ate some yesterday. How could I be allergic to seafood?"


    For a moment, Naomi couldn''t seem to think of anything. Naomi ran out and stood in the yard and


    shouted, "Sebastian, Arianna seems to be having an allergic reaction. Come over quickly, and let''s


    take her to the hospital."


    Looking at the red rashes all around my body, I couldn''t understand the reason behind them. What


    had I eaten that my body suddenly reacted in such a way?


    After a while, Naomi ran in and pulled me outside. Sebastian''s car was parked right outside the vi.


    After getting into the car, Sebastian drove straight to the hospital. Naomi looked at me anxiously


    and said, "Do you want to give Hendrix a call?"


    I shook my head. He should still be busy. I insisted, "It''s not serious. It shouldn''t be a big deal. Don''t


    worry, let''s go to the hospital first!"


    However, as soon as I felt the itchiness on my face, I somehow felt worried about my appearance.


    Although my face wasn''t as beautiful as a model''s would be, it looked clean and fair. With all the


    rashes on it, I was wondering if it would leave scars on my face or not.


    At the hospital.


    As soon as Sebastian pulled over, Naomi took me into the hospital. As soon as we entered the


    hospital building, Naomi shouted, "Doctor, there''s an emergency!"


    As she shouted, some people immediately came rushing over. Several nurses asked Naomi about


    my condition and after knowing that it was an allergic reaction, Naomi went over to make


    appointment with the doctor for me.


    I was then led by a nurse into an office, and a doctor came over to examine me.


    The doctor on duty examined my condition and confirmed that I was having an allergy reaction. It


    was not too serious and I would be fine after a few shots.


    I was not sure how the reaction happened, so I asked, "Doctor, can you find out what caused the


    allergy?"


    I used to eat crab or cheese all the time and I had never shown such a reaction. Why had I


    suddenly gotten an allergic reaction?

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    The doctor wrote a prescription and said, "If you''re not allergic to crab or cheese individually, then it


    might''ve been because they were both taken into your body at the same time. It''s also possible that


    it was something of those foods that caused your allergic reaction. If you need it, I can help you


    check the cause."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I nodded. "Alright, please do!" It would probably save me from worrying too much next time, just in


    case I ate the same thing without realizing it again.


    Due to the fact that we were in the city, the hospital was flooded with arge number of people, and


    the wards were full. I could only sit by the corridors to get an IV drip and to check the cause of my


    allergy. The nurse retrieved some blood from me, hung the IV drip there, and left.


    There were quite a few wards in the corridor. It waste at night, and many other sick patients had


    already fallen asleep.


    I couldn''t sleep, so I closed my eyes and pretended to rest. Naomi was busy covering the medical


    expenses. Sebastian was searching for a parking space.


    Looking for a parking space in the city was always so troublesome.


    I took a nap for a while, and heard a noise from the corridor. I opened my eyes and saw that it came


    from a male doctor in a white coat.


    When he saw me, he asked, "Did I wake you up?"


    I shook my head and said, "No, I wasn''t even sleeping!" I looked at the IV fluid I was on instinctively.


    It was almost finished, and I saw the syringe in his hand.


    I was dumbstruck and asked, "Are you changing the fluid for me?"


    He shook his head, held the IV drip, and said, "Just topping up!"


    I watched as the needle in his hand was inserted into the bottle and the liquid in the needle was


    pushed into the bottle.


    I asked, doubtful, "Isn''t the fluid supposed to be inserted separately?" Why was the hospital


    suddenly using syringes?


    He adjusted the speed of the IV fluid, and sped up the infusion process. He looked at me and said,


    "It''s just a normal saline drip. The concentration of the liquid just now was too high, that''s why I


    added something in. It won''t affect you!"


    I didn''t have much medical knowledge, but there was something suspicious about his actions.


    However, I couldn''t figure out exactly what was bugging me.


    I stayed quiet and just allowed him to do what he had to in silence.


    He went to change the medication for other patients, looking skilled and natural doing so, and I had


    to dispel my doubts. I closed my eyes and rested.


    However, I gradually felt that something was off. My eyelids were getting heavier, and I couldn''t


    open my eyes.


    Some doubts started rising in my heart, I tried hard to press my thumb. I sobered up a little and tried


    to open my eyes.


    I suddenly saw the doctor from earlier standing right in front of me, and I had a bad feeling.


    I raised my hand to push him away, but he suddenly held me up, and he was almost carrying my


    whole body as he walked towards the corridor.


    I no longer had any time to think about it. There was only one thought in my mind, and it was that I


    must not fall asleep.


    I put the tip of my tongue against my teeth and bit onto it hard. The pain stimted my nerves, and I


    sobered up a little. At the same time, he was already bringing me towards the elevator.


    Realizing that he intended to take me away, I tried to struggle, but I had no strength at all. I wanted


    to call out for help, but I couldn''t utter a single word.


    I heard the sound of the elevator opening, and I was taken into the elevator by the man. I could see


    him pressing a button, but I failed to see which specific button he had chosen.


    I could vaguely see that the red light blinking was the lowest button, so he must''ve chosen the


    underground garage.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Realizing that he might be taking me away, I couldn''t help clenching my fists tight and stabbing my


    palm with my nails to remain conscious.


    Not long after, the elevator door opened again, and he carried me up directly. The road was bumpy


    all the way. I thought I would be thrown into a car, and then I would be brought into a tiny dark


    house, just like what had happened before, and then get interrogated in the end.


    However, when a strong gust of cold air blew past, I sobered up a little bit from the chill.


    Although the weather in September was cold, it was not freezing. It was at subzero degrees.


    I suddenly realized that I was at the morgue!


    Not only was the parking lot on the ground floor, but the morgue was too.


    Moreover, we were at a hospital. No matter how low the temperature in the parking lot was, it was


    impossible for it to drop to below zero degrees.


    Feeling the chill, I regained some of my consciousness. I opened my eyes and shivered a little.


    Around me, it was all white and cloudy. The bodies that had not been put into the morgue were


    ced on the morgue bs, covered in white


    cloth.


    The man took me down from his shoulders, and then I heard the sound of ice cubes moving around.


    A few secondster, I felt that I was being put into a container, making me feel particrly cold.


    After some creaking sounds, I was then pushed into a contained space.


    The remaining senses I had allowed me to recognize that I was being put into a freezer used for


    dead bodies.


    My survival instinct made me want to cry out for help. However, I could only raise my hand to touch


    the edge of the freezer. I had no strength to hit it or even make a little noise.


    The fear of death began to spread throughout me. I knew that if no one came to save me, I would


    surely die. Perhaps, no one would even know about my death for a long time.


    However, who was it? Who hated me so much that they had to do such a thing to me?


    I thought about all the people I knew, but was still unable to find an answer.


    My body had already begun to show the most instinctive reactions. Under the freezing


    temperatures, it started trembling a little.


    My blood cirction was beginning to slow down.


    It was totally ridiculous.


    I had never thought that I would die in such a way.


    I had faced Andrea''s schemes and threats, Valerie''s cruelty. I had even escaped death in Myanway.


    All those horrific incidents had happened, yet I still hadn''t died.


    However, in the end, I would have to die in such an extremely simple and quiet way.


    I couldn''t even dream that such a thing would happen.


    I still wanted to meet Anne. I haven''t exined to her why I had suddenly left without saying


    goodbye, and I still hadn''t given her a hug. I didn''t tell her that no matter what happened to me, she


    had to continue living on and grow up happily.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I hadn''t met Freya''s child yet, nor had I personally called Pedro and Valerie ''Mom'' and ''Dad''. I hadn''t


    cooked them a meal, and I hadn''t told them I didn''t hate them.


    I hadn''t told Hendrix that I really loved him. I hadn''t told him that I wanted to bear a child with him


    and that in fact, I was really looking forward to having a grand wedding.


    I still had too many things I hadn''t done yet. I didn''t want to die yet, and I didn''t want to freeze to


    death.


    The cold was piercing into my bones. I could clearly hear my own rapid breathing and even the


    sizzling sound of the ice in the freezer.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    I wanted to call out for help, yet I could not make a sound at all. I could feel the coldness begin to


    spread all over from the top of my head, then seeping into my bones. My nerves then began to


    ache, and started going numb.


    It seemed as if a long time had passed, yet it also seemed to be just a few minutes. The feeling of


    waiting for death in silence was really terrible.


    My remaining consciousness began to blur. I suddenly remembered a passage I had read from


    somewhere a long time ago which said that there were three kinds of deaths in the world.


    One was that your breathing stopped. Your hands and feet would go stiff, and your body would get


    separated from your consciousness. That was considered be dead physically.


    The second death was when you were announced to be dead. That was when a person stopped


    breathing, lying on the hospital bed, and then had their death announced.


    Thest death was to be forgotten. When that happened, the body and consciousness would all


    disappear. In the end, when traces of the person that had lived began to disappear, and the dead


    person was slowly forgotten by their friends and family, then they were truly dead and gone.


    I seemed to be experiencing the first kind of death at that very moment. The sound of breathing, no,


    the sound of my heartbeat began to grow weaker, and I almost couldn''t feel myself breathing at all.


    Perhaps, it was fate that I would...


    Just as I was about to close my eyes and ept my fate, I suddenly heard a huge crashing sound. I


    was totally shocked, and then I felt the vibration caused by the freezer getting hit.


    The sound seemed urgent and rapid, and the hits got stronger and stronger. At that moment, I felt a


    beam of light, and I seemed to see a slender figure surrounding me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, I had no idea how to describe my feelings, as they were tooplicated.


    The cab was pulled open all of a sudden. The temperature was still quite low, but I could clearly


    feel the air around me growing warmer.


    My body, which had already be almost stiff, was hugged by a pair of strong arms, allowing my


    body to share the person''s warmth.


    The sudden warmth made me more eager to get even closer to it. There was a familiar smell from


    the person, and I wanted to call out his name.


    However, I couldn''t utter a single word.


    I wanted to say, "Thank you, Hendrix." However, I was unable to.


    My heart suddenly rxed because Hendrix hade. I closed my eyes and fell into a deep


    slumber.


    After falling asleep, I had a really long dream. In my dream, a beautiful woman was holding a baby


    in her arms, and she was walking in the snow for a long time. When she could not walk anymore,


    she put the child in her arms down. She knelt in the snow and kissed the child, touching the child


    while crying bitterly.


    Later on, she could only leave the child behind as she walked on alone. The baby was crying in the


    snow, and the voice seemed particrly deste amidst the snow.


    I wanted to head over to have a look, but for some reason, everything suddenly disappeared right in


    front of me.


    I dreamt of the old locust tree during my childhood days and the swing under it. Grandma was


    pushing the swing while singing the song I liked the most when I was a child.


    Later on, Grandma disappeared, and I saw a tall figure waving at me in the crowd.


    I walked towards him, but before I could see his face clearly, the busy crowd took me away from


    him.


    I then kept having the same dream again and again. I knew the man in my dreams was Hendrix, but


    every single time I reached out to try to hold him, he would keep on disappearing.


    After countless times, I grew anxious and desperately tried to grab onto him. In the end, it was a


    pair of hands that held onto me tightly.


    Someone called out beside my ear, ''Arianna."

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    I heard it and wanted to answer the voice, but I couldn''t say a word.


    He was still calling out my name, "Arianna." I tried to find the source of the sound based on my


    senses. Probably because I was trying too hard to grasp a hold of it, I suddenly found it difficult to


    even breathe.


    In a daze, I seemed to have opened my eyes, and saw the ck shadow standing next to me. I was


    more than familiar with it.


    I reached out to grab onto him again. I felt the familiar warmth, but I didn''t have much strength, and


    my hands slipped away from him again.


    In the next second, my hand was suddenly held in a tight grip. He said, "Arianna, I''m right here!"


    It was Hendrix''s voice.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing his voice, the fear and helplessness in my heart went away.


    I wanted to nod, but I had no strength at all. | couldn''t seem to even lift my eyelids.


    "What''s the matter? Why isn''t she waking up yet?" Hendrix''s question rang in my ears. I could


    imagine the way he was looking at the doctor with


    a frown.


    "She''s already out of danger. There aren''t any problems now. She''s still sleeping because of the


    exhaustion, and she''ll soon wake up after resting," the doctor said.


    I was wide awake, but I couldn''t open my eyes, and I didn''t have any energy.


    I heard some footsteps in the room, probably someone leaving. After a while, I felt my hand being


    held, and my fingers were inteced with another''s.


    There was a low voice beside my ear that said, "Arianna, you''ve been sleeping for two days already.


    Don''t sleep anymore. Wake up!"


    I wanted to say something and to open my eyes, but I couldn''t, no matter what.


    I felt a dampness on my dry lips, probably from a cotton swab. After a while, I felt that someone was


    wiping my face, hands, and feet with a wet towel.


    I was too sleepy and I couldn''t do anything but fall into a deep slumber again.


    I kept having continuous dreams. When I opened my eyes again and gradually saw everything


    around me clearly, I was still in a state of confusion.


    The man lying on the edge of the bed seemed to have fallen asleep, and his long dark hair was a


    little oily.


    "Hendrix!" I opened my mouth. My voice was still hoarse, but it was good enough for me to be able


    to make a sound.


    As soon as I said that, I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. I hadn''t died, and I was still alive. That


    feeling was really good!


    My hand was being tightly held, and Hendrix straightened his back. He looked particrly forlorn,


    and there was some stubble on his chin. I reached out my hand to touch it, and it pricked my fingers


    a little.


    I let out augh, "I just shaved it for you. Why did it grow out so fast again?"


    He held my hand and looked at me with his dark eyes. He failed to utter a word for a long time,


    seemingly overjoyed, and there were even tears in his eyes.


    After a long while, he parted his lips and said in a voice choked with sobs, "You''re finally awake!"


    I nodded with a smile at the corner of my lips. It felt to me like I had survived a great disaster.


    "How good it is for me to be able to see you again!" I grabbed him and held him tightly with my


    hands.


    He got up and held me in his arms. He took a ss of water and helped me drink it. His voice was


    full of joy as he eximed, "You''ll be able to see me every day from now on!"


    After a few sips of water, I turned my head away, and I could move my body freely again. My throat


    felt much better, and I nced at him as I said, "Then I will turn you into a little toy and keep you in


    my pockets. That way, I really would be able to see you every day."


    Looking at my mischievous behavior, he put down the ss, raised his arm and poked my nose,


    saying, "If you''re in a good enough mood to be joking around, you must really be all well."


    He held me in his arms and couldn''t help but tighten his embrace. He hugged my whole body


    without leaving even a bit of space.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    I let him hold me, and my heart was filled with mixed feelings of joy and sorrow. I was really


    fortunate to survive.


    I swore that I would never leave him again for the rest of my life. Those few minutes in that freezer,


    that moment of near death, the blood pumping in my veins had told me how wrong I had been to


    push him away from me. I never should have done that, I never should have argued unnecessarily


    with him.


    It was pure luck that I could meet Hendrix during my short life.


    "Hendrix!" I called out, and put my arms around his neck as I looked at him.


    He answered and held me in his arms. His voice was a little hoarse, but there was intertwining joy


    and exhaustion in his eyes.


    "I love you, very very much!" I said. From our first encounter till then, after ten years of marriage, I


    had never said those words to him. At that moment, I felt that if I didn''t tell him, I would no longer


    have another opportunity to do so.


    Either way, I couldn''t let myself regret anything again.


    He looked at me, his gaze meaningful. Then, he nodded, took a short breath, and kissed me on the


    forehead as he said, "I will never let you down."


    I couldn''t help butugh. It was so nice to be alive.


    Lying in his arms and enjoying the peace for a while, I suddenly remembered the day of the incident


    and couldn''t help asking, "That day...what on earth happened?"


    Who would want to kill me? I would have lost my life in less than two hours if I was kept longer in


    the freezer.


    If Hendrix hadn''t appeared in time, I would have died.


    He hugged me and tightened his arms as he exined, "I was having a meal with Austin and the


    others when I received a call from Naomi. When I arrived at the hospital, I found that you were


    missing. Later, I checked the surveince tapes and found that you had been taken away. There


    was no surveince camera in the morgue, so I spent some time looking for you."


    His voice was a little low and slightly hoarse. I couldn''t imagine what he looked like when he found


    me. Perhaps he was like the frozen seafood in the freezer, stiff and covered in frost.


    Perhaps, he had been in even worse shape.


    Looking up at him, I couldn''t help but ask, "Have


    you found out who did it?"


    He frowned and I could feel his mood getting worse. He replied, "Before that allergic reaction


    urred, you ate crabs and green tea. There was sesame in both. I''m not sure if you were set up in


    advance by someone."


    I frowned subconsciously. I knew that I was allergic to sesame seeds, but I had never mentioned


    that to anyone, including Hendrix, and only Grandma knew that I was allergic to them.


    I hadn''t eaten many sesame seeds growing up. Eating a little bit would not cause too much of a


    reaction, I learned, as sesame seeds were used to make food seasoning. It didn''t matter as long as


    I consumed a minimal amount of it.


    Even so, no one would''ve known about my allergy in advance, and the situation in the hospital was


    suspicious.


    The man obviously wanted me dead, from injecting anesthesia into my body and cing me in the


    morgue. Had his actions been out of impulse, or were they premeditated in advance?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I could not help but give a bitter smile, "That person really thought things through. He did everything


    in one go. He was even confident enough to keep my corpse whole."


    Hendrix''s face darkened and he said coldly,


    "Nothing like this will ever happen in the future."


    I leaned into his arms and knew in my heart that he would investigate the matter. After a pause, I


    said, "If you find out who it is in the end, I want to meet him!"


    "Okay!" Hendrix said, but the coldness in his eyes remained. "Take good care of your body. Leave


    the rest to me!"

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    I didn''t want to sleep anymore as I''d just woken up and I had plenty of sleep already. I said, "There


    shouldn''t be so many people who hate me so much that they want to kill me, and there should be


    less who have the guts to do so."


    After thinking about it, no matter who I thought of, they did not seem to have the guts.


    Naomi came in and her eyes were swollen. It seemed that she had been crying for a long time.


    Seeing that I was awake, she was not bothered by the fact that Hendrix was still holding me in his


    arms. She ran directly to the other side of the bed and threw herself on me. Sobbing, she said,


    "You''ve finally woken up. You''ve been sleeping for three days. I thought you had abandoned me


    and didn''t want to take me to Jarold City."


    All of sudden, I had the weight of two people on me.


    Fortunately, Sebastian pulled Naomi up and said, "She just woke up. Are you going to make her


    unconscious again?"


    "Boo! You jinx!" Naomi pushed Hendrix and said angrily, "Arianna will live for a hundred more


    years."


    After saying that, she wiped her tears and looked at me, clearly ming herself, "I''m sorry, I didn''t


    know you were allergic to sesame seeds. If I knew that there was so much sesame powder in the


    cheese, I wouldn''t have bought it for you!"


    I smiled faintly and reached out to hold her hand. I patted the back of her hand and said, "It''s not


    your fault. I didn''t realize it myself. It was an ident!"


    Naomi was still ming herself, "If you weren''t allergic, you wouldn''t havee to the hospital, let


    alone went through what happened next. It''s all my fault. If I catch the person who took you away, I''ll


    kill him!"


    Sebastian looked at Hendrix and asked, "Did you catch him?"


    Hendrix pressed his lips together. His meaning was clear.


    Naomi was puzzled. "Didn''t we see what the man looked like in the recordings? Even if he wore a


    mask, it''s impossible to not find him. It''s been three days!"


    "They switched people in the middle. When they left the elevator, they changed hands. The person


    who brought Arianna into the morgue was not the person who injected her with anesthesia,"


    Hendrix said with a slight frown. "Those people covered their tracks well and avoided all of the


    surveince cameras before entering the morgue."


    Sebastian went silent for a while, and then he asked, "So, we lost all the leads from there then?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and patted me gently on the back.


    Naomi saw that there seemed to be nothing else to discuss, so she said, "Forget it, let''s eat first.


    There are still a lot of matters waiting for us in Lancille Vige. We have to go to the restaurant


    afterwards!"


    I couldn''t help but be stunned as I asked, "The project has started?"


    Sebastian nodded. "Yes!"


    Although I had some doubts in my heart, I no longer asked any questions.


    Naomi brought over some food. Since she was in a hurry to leave, she and Sebastian left first.


    I just woke up, and had no appetite. Although Naomi''s dishes were delicious, I still couldn''t eat


    them.


    Hendrix saw that I didn''t eat anymore after a few bites. He looked at me and frowned, "Don''t waste


    food!"


    I looked at him with my head tilted to the side, "I''m really not hungry, though. I don''t want to eat!"


    He pursed his lips and said, "What if I feed you?" After being taken aback for a moment, I red at


    him and said, "Did the doctor inform you when I can be discharged from the hospital?"


    He raised his eyebrows as he replied, "You just woke up, so you''ll have to stay in the hospital for a


    few more days!"


    It seemed that he was going to make me stay in the hospital for some more time. When I thought of


    Lancille Vige, I became serious. I looked at him and said, "Hendrix, didn''t you mention that you


    would opt out of the project in Lancille Vige?"


    He seemed to have said before that he would consider retreating from the project.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    He raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you think that if I choose to retreat now, I will be doing someone a


    favor?"


    At first, I had no idea what he meant. After a while, I finally understood. I stared at him with my eyes


    wide open and said, "Do you suspect that there''s only a single person behind all this?"


    The base had been broken into, Naomi had inexplicably gotten injured, and I had almost died.


    Three incidents had happened in total. They were all incidents that couldn''t be linked together, but


    as I thought about it, they must be rted somehow.


    The showcase had been dyed because the base had been broken into. With Naomi hurt, the


    Lancille Vige project was brought to a halt as well. If I hadn''t made it out of the freezer...


    Knowing Hendrix, he would bring me back to Jarold City and never step foot into Asherton ever


    again. Needless to say, he would take part in the Lancille Vige project.


    Thinking of that, I asked, puzzled, "Who do you think this is directed towards, the Milton family or


    the Roberts finally?"


    Hendrix was not in a hurry to speak. His gaze fell on the porridge that I was eating. He raised his


    eyebrows and said, "Shall I feed you?"


    I was stunned. I lowered my head and ate a few more mouthfuls. Then, I looked at him and said,


    "Okay, I''ve eaten. Go on!"


    He stood up and didn''t say anything. At the same time, a doctor came in to check on me. After that,


    the doctor looked at Hendrix and said, "Mrs. Roberts'' body has recovered. She just needs to rest for


    a few days."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hendrix nodded. I noticed that his attention was not on me, so I put the porridge aside as I no


    longer wanted to eat it.


    After the doctor left, I got up and was about to go to the bathroom, but because I had been lying


    down for too long, I couldn''t stand steadily. I fell down.


    Hendrix acted quick, saving me from my fall. His eyes darkened slightly as he asked, "What are you


    doing?"


    "Going to the bathroom!" I said. I didn''t know whether tough or cry, and I felt a little embarrassed.


    As if it was something natural, he scooped me up into his arms and went into the bathroom. He got


    me to lean on him and was going to undo my


    trousers.


    I was so shocked that I quickly held him back, and my face was burning hot. I eximed, "Hendrix, I


    can do this by myself. You can go out first!"


    He frowned, "What are you afraid of? I''ve seen every part of you."


    How could our current predicament be the same as that?


    I pushed him and said, "Things are different. Just please leave. I can do this on my own!"


    He took my hand off and said, "Two days ago, I changed your diaper. You''re my wife, so it''s normal


    to take care of you like this. When I get old and sick, you will take care of me like this too. Don''t


    think too much about it!"


    I touched my forehead. As expected, once a couple had been together for a long time, they wouldn''t


    have any privacy at all.


    Being in aa was definitely different than being awake. I pushed him away and said in a serious


    tone, "That was because I was unconscious. Now that I''ve woken up, I want to do it myself. Wait for


    me outside. If I need help, I will call out for you. Okay?"


    He finally sumbed after giving me a look, reminding me, "Be careful!"


    I nodded.


    Looking at his back, I couldn''t help sighing. If it weren''t for his handsome face and his body, I could


    almost mistake him for an old man who nagged me every day.


    When did he be so protective?


    I stayed in the hospital for two days. After the doctor confirmed that there was no problem with my


    body, I was informed that I could be discharged from the hospital.


    Over the past few days, Hendrix practically lived in the hospital. He had brought along his daily


    necessities. Evan was busy investigating the incident, so Hendrix managed his trivial matters by


    himself.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    I sat on the hospital bed and watched him as he tidied up the clothes. I couldn''t help but say,


    "Hendrix, when you grow old and you don''t have any money, you can find a job as a housekeeper."


    He put the folded clothes into the luggage and looked up at me as he asked, "Do you think I will


    have no money?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Then, I shook my head and said, "No!" With his ability, even


    if he had no money, he wouldn''t need to go that far.


    He was putting all of the toiletries into the tub that he had brought while I was in the hospital. I


    couldn''t move at all, so the tub was for me to wipe my body.


    "Do you need to take this with you?" It seemed that the vi didn''t need anything like that.


    He stayed quiet. The toiletries in the basin were all new, and almost all of them had not been used.


    If he didn''t take those things back, we would leave them at the hospital.


    It was a waste, but it seemed that we didn''t need to take them home.


    Besides, he didn''t look like a person who would take all of those little things into consideration.


    Outside, the cleaner knocked on the door, came in and greeted us with a smile, and then began to


    clean up.


    In the past few days, I had seen her several times. She seemed to be mute. When she saw people,


    even if she was smiling, she did not speak.


    Hendrix walked to her side, ced the basin on her cleaning rack, and then gestured to her with his


    hand.


    She nodded gratefully. I didn''t really understand what was going on, but I didn''t interrupt their


    interaction.


    Downstairs, at the parking lot,


    After we got into the car, I looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, I''ve noticed that you''re getting


    more and more down-to-earth."


    He smiled and fastened my seat belt for me. Then, he said, "I don''t want to be otherworldly. By


    doing this, I can enjoy life with my loved ones. I want to be with you guys more than anything."


    When the car started, he drove with one hand and pulled my hand with the other. I couldn''t help


    reminding him, "This is dangerous!"


    He raised his eyebrows, asking, "You don''t believe in your husband''s skills?"


    I smiled and stopped talking.


    After I got better, I naturally started to work. Hendrix would secretly investigate the incident. I didn''t


    have any connections and manpower, so things wouldn''t be easy for me if I were the one to


    investigate it.


    The Lancille Vige project continued on, and as the person responsible for its progress, I naturally


    had to be present.


    After resting in the vi for a day, I packed up my things and went straight to Lancille Vige.


    Naomi had nothing left to do other than staying home with Sebastian, so she came looking for me.


    Since the project had started, everyone was busy. She decided to help out.


    In the evening, when we returned to the hotel, Naomi was so tired that she was wailing on the bed,


    "I''m not a greedy person, but I''m busy from morning to night, yet I don''t get paid a sry, and I don''t


    even have my own room. What a tragedy!"


    I smiled faintly and said, "How about I help you apply through Mr. Milton to let you officially join the


    Milton Group and be an employee? That way, you will have a position."


    She rolled her eyes at me, retorting, "Why would I want that? I''m incredibly busy. I want to be the


    boss. I don''t want a staff member''s meager sry. I''m not short on money!"


    I shrugged and said nothing more. She looked at me as if she had thought of something and said,


    "By now, Sebastian should be done with his work, right?"


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "He should be."


    She immediately went into the bathroom with her clothes in her arms and said, "You don''t have to


    wait for meter. I won''te back tonight!"


    Any adult would understand the meaning behind her words. I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t say


    anything else.


    Upon getting a call from Hendrix, I realized that I had failed to tell him that I was going to stay at


    Lancille Vige for the night.


    After picking up the phone, I asked in a soft voice, "Honey, are you home?"

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Hendrix''sughter came from the other end, his voice sounding extra seductive as he asked, "I''m


    almost home. Have you had dinner?"


    I hummed in assent and began to think about how to tell him that I was in Lancille Vige. I asked,


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, I have!"


    I smiled and said, "Good boy, you know how to take care of yourself. By the way, I came to Lancille


    Vige this morning, and I have a lot of things to do. So, I''m going to stay here tonight."


    He only gave me a hum of assent, but the joy in his voice faded a little. He said with some


    disappointment, "I''m going to sleep alone at night?"


    The audacity...


    Iughed and said, "Well, I was all alone in the morning. So, where were you during the day? Who


    were you with?"


    I had to admit that my way of changing the topic wasn''t that great.


    He said honestly, "I met Austin. Can youe back tomorrow? Let''s have dinner together."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I thought for a while and realized that I had too many things to do, so I was unable to meet up the


    next day.


    Somewhat apologetically, I replied, "I don''t think so. What''s the matter? Do you have anything to


    do?"


    He replied, "I have to go back to Jarold City. I have something to deal with in thepany."


    He had been in Asherton for almost two months. There had to be a lot of unattended matters in


    Jarold City and he would face losses if he continued to stay.


    "When are you going to leave?" There were too many things to deal with, so we had both been


    busy.


    "Tomorrow!" he replied, his voice deep. "Evan will stay here. If you need anything, you can look for


    him!"


    I nodded in agreement.


    After a moment, Naomi came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, and looked at me. "Dear,


    have you considered not unting affection in front of me?"


    I smiled faintly and hung up on Hendrix. Then, I looked at her and said, "You''re dressed up quite


    nicely. Are you going out?"


    She wore a ck, short strap dress. The dress was quite short, only reaching her thighs. It looked


    sexy and beautiful, but it was inevitable that she would feel cold if she wore it in such cold weather.


    Grinning, she circled me and said, "Let''s not talk about whether it''s cold or not. Just tell me if it''s


    sexy."


    I nodded. She dried her long hair, rolled it up, and put on some light makeup. Then, she found a fox


    fur mink coat and put it on. She looked fashionable and sexy, but at the same time, she gave off the


    aura of a seductress.


    She deliberately found a pair of high-heeled shoes to match her outfit and looked at me. She asked,


    "How is it? Looks good, right?"


    I finally understood why she was dressed in such a way. I nodded, looked at her, and said, "Use


    protection!"


    Giggling, she said, "Don''t worry. Sebastian should have a child at his age. If I get pregnant, I can


    marry him without any qualms."


    I rolled my eyes at her and said, "Take life one step at a time, especially us girls. We should date


    and get married. After that, we should have a baby. It''s a gradual process. That''s the best way for a


    girl to have a happy life. If you have a bleak future ahead, don''t rush to get a baby. Both you and I


    don''t know much about the Milton Family, do we?"


    She was stunned, probably not expecting me to suddenly be so serious. She nodded slightly


    and said, "I know that. No matter what, I will protect myself."


    After seeing her walk out of the room dressed up beautifully, I washed up and got ready to go to


    sleep.


    The next day.


    Hendrix hurried back to Jarold city. He sent me a text before he boarded the ne.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    Naomi knocked on the door earlier than usual. When I opened the door, I saw that she was in a


    daze. I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Why did youe so early?"


    She leaned on me and said, "Sebastian went to the base. I can''t sleep alone, so I need your


    company."


    I touched my forehead and said helplessly, "I''m about to go out. If you''re sleepy, you can rest in the


    hotel. Don''t go anywhere."


    After I helped her lie down on the bed, I took my bag and went out.


    At the base, the police had been working very hard for days, but to no avail. They failed to find


    anything useful in the end. Disappointed in them, Sebastian sent them away.


    Since Hendrix had continued with the Lancille Vige project, he had made ns for the next steps


    to take as well. There was backup Al equipment at Jarold City, so he arranged for them to be sent


    over.


    Rowane was at the base, making arrangements and giving orders while the staff set the equipment


    up. She saw me and sneered, but said nothing else.


    I had no knowledge about that field, so I could only help on the side. The base had been


    refurbished since the attack, so nothing seemed to be particrly different.


    Sebastian and Rowane were taking care of their tasks while I watched the workers move pieces of


    equipment that I''d never seen before.


    Two workers carried a machine in. It was not too big, but it looked like a sophisticated machine.


    After putting it down, they left.


    I was a little curious, and couldn''t help but take a closer look. The machine wasn''t turned on yet, so


    it seemed like some useless piece of metal to me.


    Sometimes I really failed to understand why children liked those kinds of things.


    "These things are used to assist our research," a voice came from behind. It was Evan.


    I was stunned and couldn''t help but ask, "Assist your research?"


    He nodded and said, "There aren''t many workers working in Lancille Vige. All the subsequent


    work will basically bepleted by these machines." "These were the things that were stolen


    before?"


    He nodded and said, "Yes, all the other projects will be postponed, but fortunately, we have backup


    machines, so we can still start the project here. What we''re worried about is that the technology will


    be leaked, and then we won''t be able to patent them. That would be a bit troublesome."


    "Excuse me!" As people walked back and forth, someone spoke up, and I subconsciously took a


    step back to make it convenient for others to pass.


    However, I identally touched the machine behind me, so I pushed it when I lost my bnce.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The machine then fell backwards with a loud thud. It happened too fast, so no one could react in


    time.


    The two-meter tall machine had been smashed. Fortunately, there was a wall behind it, so there


    wasn''t as much damage done as anticipated.


    Evan helped me up and observed me, asking, "Are you alright?"


    I nodded my head and looked back at the machine on the ground. Part of the edges and corners of


    it were damaged.


    "This..."


    "Arianna, it''s your fault again. You''re a jinx, aren''t you? Things won''t be peaceful wherever you are,"


    Rowane walked over, motioning for the workers to set the machines back up.


    She looked at me and said, "Do you know how valuable these things are? Don''t you know that it''s


    hard to repair them?"


    Since it was a fact that I had been careless, I lowered my head and apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t


    mean to do it. I will be responsible for the losses!"


    "Humph! Isn''t it nice that with a man to back you up, you can freely take responsibility for


    everything?" Since Rowane had always disliked me, she wouldn''t naturally let go of such an


    opportunity to needle me.


    Seeing that she was being unreasonable, Evan said, "Miss Zanes, the most important thing now is


    for you to think about how to fix the machine. I''ll take care of the other things."

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    "You..." Although Rowane was angry, she still shut her mouth when she saw Evan''s angry facial


    expression.


    She then turned around to scrutinize the machinery and then described the damage done in a loud


    voice.


    I got that she was doing that on purpose, just so I would hear her.


    It was then I noticed the marks on the wall, and I couldn''t help but go up and took a closer look at


    them. The ce where the machine had smashed into just then had ayer of white paint chipped


    off, revealing the bricks inside.


    Seeing that I was looking at them carefully, Evan said, "Madam, there are too many people here


    and it''s so chaotic. Why don''t you head over into the office?"


    I looked back at him and asked, "Was this base built by the Milton Group or the Roberts Group?"


    Despite feeling that my question was strange, he still replied, "The Milton Group. What''s the


    matter?"


    I shook my head. Looking at the wall, I subconsciously knocked on it. It sounded hollow


    to me.


    However, nothing else looked out of the ordinary!


    "Miss Reid, can youe over and verify the data?" Hugo came over with arge pile of


    documents in his arms.


    I nodded and withdrew my gaze. I took the data from Hugo''s hands and asked, "All of these haven''t


    been taken care of?"


    Hugo nodded as he replied, "It''s almost the end of the month. I had to sort out these items earlier


    and report them to the higher-ups. I''m getting old and didn''t receive much education. I''ll have to


    trouble you!"


    I scanned the files in my hands and nodded. Then, I asked, "Mr. Lance, are the walls of this base


    built ording to the specifications of the temporary buildings?"


    He shook his head, "No, this base was built strictly in ordance with the management standards


    of a residential house. In order to ensure that the base is quiet, the foundation was built one and a


    half times wider. The walls are really thick!"


    The answer wasn''t what I anticipated. I couldn''t help but look at the spot that I''d crashed into just


    then. However, since Hugo was in a hurry, I stopped asking questions and started working on the


    files.


    My back started to ache after a long day. After I got off work, Hendrix sent me a text, telling me that


    he had already arrived in Jarold City.


    I was so tired that I went back to the hotel without having dinner. When I came out of the bathroom


    after a shower, my phone rang.


    It was Hendrix. I picked up the phone andid down on the bed with my eyes closed. I greeted him,


    "Good evening, Mr. Roberts!"


    Heughed a little in reply, "Have you had dinner? What are you doing?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    If I told him I hadn''t eaten anything, he would certainly continue to nag me, so I simply lied, "Yes, I


    have. What about you? Have you eaten?"


    "Yes, I''m eating now!" As he spoke, I heard the sound of ss clinking on the other side.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "You''re eating outside?"


    "Yes!" He replied.


    My hair was still damp, and it was hanging down on my back, causing my back to dampen. I


    couldn''t help but turn over and asked, "With who?"


    He smiled lightly, "A...woman!"


    I pursed my lips, "A young woman? Or an older woman?"


    "A young woman!"


    I couldn''t help but slightly narrow my eyes, "Is she


    beautiful?"


    He replied, "Yes, she''s beautiful!"


    I curled my lips as I asked, "Prettier than me?"


    On the other side of the phone, he smiled and said, "You''re both equally pretty!"


    I took a deep breath and looked at the phone. Already feeling a little unhappy, I said, "Hendrix,


    please exin yourself, or I''ll hang up."


    The people on the other side of the phoneughed loudly, as if impossibly merry.


    Theughter was quite pleasant to the ear. I had thought that he was really having a meal with a


    woman, but as I listened to theughter, I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes. I think I knew the


    person he was actually having dinner with!

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Sure enough, a child''s voice came from the other end, saying, "Mr. Roberts, are you talking to


    Mommy?"


    My heart reacted. It had been a long time since I had heard Anne''s voice, much less hugged her or


    talked to her.


    My nose went runny, and my tears rolled down uncontrobly.


    Hendrix, who was on the other end of the phone, handed the phone to Anne. Her tender and soft


    voice was clear as she said, "Mommy, is that you? I''m Anne."


    My heart leapt. I was so nervous that I couldn''t say a word at that moment. It felt as if there was


    something in my heart that was suffocating me.


    Unable to hear my voice, Anne got a bit anxious and she repeated again, "Mommy, can you hear


    me?"


    My tears continued uncontrobly, and I felt a pang of pain in my heart. I inhaled slightly and said,


    "Anne, I''m here, Mommy can hear you!"


    Tears were surging in my eyes as I spoke.


    Anne was ted to hear my reply. She said, "Mommy, have you eaten yet? When are youing


    home? Mr. Roberts and I have been waiting for you for a long time. This is a secret, but I nted a


    lot of sweet potatoes in the yard. Grandma said that when youe back, all the sweet potatoes


    will have grown. They have already germinated. Mommy, are youing back soon?"


    I choked up and couldn''t breathe for a moment. Tears fell down like beads of a ne. I nodded


    and said, "Yes, Mommy will be back soon. When I am done with my work here, I will go back to see


    you. You have to eat well and go to school like a good girl. Listen to Mr. Roberts, okay?"


    "Okay!" I could imagine Anne nodding profusely on the other end. "Mommy, I will be good. I can


    memorize a lot of poems and write very well now. I can even count. Mr. Roberts also sent me for


    piano lessons, and I know how to y Twinkle Twinkle Little Star already. When you return, I will


    y it for you. Nowadays, I can even draw. Mommy, I''ve drawn a very nice picture of you. It''s a gift


    for you when you are back. Mommy, it''ll be my birthday soon. Uncle Ian says that on my birthday, he


    will go to Novell and bring Bet and Mr. Zelson here. It will be so fun by then! So, pleasee


    back as soon as possible!"


    I nodded and said while holding back my tears, "Okay, Mommy will definitely go home during your


    birthday. I''ll spend your birthday with you."


    Seemingly talking to Anne, Hendrix said, "Anne, can you let me talk to Mommy for a while?"


    She was reluctant to let go. She said into the phone, "Mommy, can I ask you for a favor?"


    I nodded as I trembled. I held back my tears and said, "Sure, Anne. What do you want for your


    birthday present?"


    "No, Mommy, it''s not that. Can I call you every day before youe back? I want to listen to your


    voice. Grandma and Grandpa want to too. I think that Grandma criedst time you called. She


    misses Mommy, like I do!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her voice was tender, and her words were simple. I nodded and answered, my heart filled with guilt.


    I had left in the first ce because I knew that I could not afford to give Anne a good life. It was


    better for her to stay with Hendrix, much better than for her to stick with me. However, I was her


    only family. I must have left her so scared with my departure.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Hendrix took over the phone and guessed that I was crying. He reassured me in a soothing and soft


    voice, "She''s doing fine here. All is good. Ian and the others are taking good care of her."


    I nodded, choking with sobs, "Thank you, Hendrix!"


    From the other end came his helplessughter. He said, "You and I are together, and Anne is my


    daughter. You don''t have to say thank you."


    I couldn''t help butugh. I took a deep breath and said, "When all the projects are done, I''ll go back


    and live a happy life with you and Anne!"


    He answered with a low and maic voice, "I''ll wait for you!"


    I smiled and recalled what had happened at the base. I paused for a while, "Hendrix, after the


    machines were stolen from the base, did you get any leads?"


    My sudden change in subject got him thinking for a moment. He then replied, "There''s no useful


    information for now. What''s the matter? What did you find out?"


    I nodded, "It''s about the walls in the base. There was no echo when the normal brick wall was


    knocked on and that only happened with the partition walls. However, the walls at the back of the


    base are soundproof. I looked carefully today. The wall is at least one meter wide. How can a


    normal wall be so thick?"


    He was silent for a while before he replied, "You don''t have to worry about it. Let Evan take care of


    it. You can just continue to lead the project. The Roberts Group will finish up as soon as possible


    and they will try to hold a press conference as soon as they can."


    I knew that he was worried about my safety, so I didn''t say much. There was a knock on the door,


    probably from Naomi.


    After I hung up on the call, I got up to open the door. Naomi was holding a lot of things as she said,


    "I knew you were in the hotel. I just went to that street to get some good snacks. I''m sure you will


    like them!"


    I looked down and saw that she was carrying a lot of food in her hands. I reached out to take them


    and said with a smile, "You went there alone?"


    She nodded, put away the things in her hand, and nced at me. Probably sensing that something


    was wrong, she looked at me again and frowned, "Did you cry just now?"


    I was stunned and said with a slight smile, "I made a phone call home. I kind of miss my


    daughter."


    She hesitated for a second, then looked at me dramatically and said, "You and Hendrix already


    have a daughter?"


    I nodded and said with a faint smile, "She is five years old!"


    She swore, "What the f*ck? You two already have a daughter, and yet you and Hendrix were


    behaving like that before. Were you two out of your mind?"


    I chuckled. It was a long story and I had no idea what to say. I changed the subject and looked at


    the snacks. I couldn''t help but say, "I am surprised that they have seafood noodles here. I''ve been


    craving them for a long time."


    She had bought about a dozen servings of different dishes. Looking at me, she said, "My


    grandfather didn''t allow me to eat these before, so I really craved these things. These days, I''ve


    finally gotten the chance to go out, so I bought all the food that I wanted. Take them out and let


    them cool for a bit. I''ll get Sebastian toe and eat with us. We can''t finish all of this, and I don''t


    want to waste food."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I was surprised and raised my eyebrows at her words, "Will Sebastian eat all these?"


    She shrugged, replying, "Even if he doesn''t like the food, he has to eat it. I''ve brought them all the


    way


    here. If he doesn''t eat it, he''ll let me down."


    I pressed my lips together and said nothing else. Some things between couples just failed to make


    sense to other people.


    She turned around and walked out of the room. I took out all the snacks from her bag. There were


    about a dozen of them, all from that particr street.


    The smell was fragrant, and the food was still steaming. Naomi came back after a short while.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Naomi looked a little depressed.


    Seeing that there was no one following behind her, I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Where''s


    Sebastian?"


    "I don''t know. He''s not in the room. I called him for a long time, but he didn''t pick up. His phone line


    is busy. I guess he must have gone to work. A president is always so busy!" As she said that, she


    sat at the table, and felt a little depressed.


    I smiled and looked at the food on the table. The temperature was just right and I couldn''t help but


    ask, "Then, do I still need to wait for him?"


    She shook her head. The food would definitely not taste good cold.


    As she spoke, she motioned for me to start eating. She looked at the grilled scallops on the table


    and ate a few mouthfuls. Satisfied, she said, "I''ve finally tasted this delicacy. It''s really too delicious.


    That old man of mine definitely hasn''t enjoyed this kind of food before. What a pity!"


    I smiled and ate several mouthfuls of delicious roasted meat. I couldn''t help saying, "This


    barbecued meat is good. Try some!"


    She nodded and put some scallops in front of me and said, "Try this. It''s better than the ones in


    restaurants."


    I nodded and took a bite. It was spicy and fragrant. It tasted so fresh, and the texture was


    unbelievable.


    Both of us finished eating more than ten different servings of food, and in the end, we felt


    completely full.


    Naomiy on the bed and patted her belly, "I''m satisfied. It was too good, but I''m so full now. This is


    the most I''ve eaten in a long while. I''m going to get fat again! It took me so much effort to lose


    weight."


    I cleaned up the mess on the table, and my stomach felt ufortable as well. It was only nine


    o''clock, so I decided to go out for a walk.


    I looked at Naomi and said, "Let''s stroll around the hotel. We haven''t seen the night view here yet.


    After taking a walk, we might feel better."


    She nodded repeatedly and looked at me, saying, "We can go out and take pictures of the night


    view. I bought a new dress and I want to wear it for the pictures."


    The thing that made women the happiest was good food with friends, being able to dress up, and


    being able to take good pictures together.


    Over the span of thest ten years, I had either been working or been involved in the midst of some


    drama. I had never been able to enjoy a moment of how good life was.


    I turned to Naomi, saying, "Sure, but I don''t have anything new."


    She snapped her fingers and looked at me, "I have so many new dresses, just wear mine!"


    As she said that, she took me to the wardrobe and rummaged inside. I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    I had no idea how she had stuffed that one-meter-high wardrobe, and none of her clothes were


    repeating either. The dresses were all shades of pink. They looked quite youthful.


    I looked at her in surprise, "We''ve only been here for two days, so when and how did you get so


    many dresses?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She shrugged as she replied, "I bought them on the first day I came here. There are so many


    clothing stores in the night markets here, and they''re not too expensive. I thought they were nice, so


    I bought all of them. After all, one piece of clothing costs only around a hundred dors, and these


    clothes are worth less than five thousand dors altogether. It''s a good bargain!"


    I couldn''t help but curl my lips, "Miss Attwood, these clothes cost as much as my monthly sry!"


    She rolled her eyes at me and said with disdain, "Don''t pretend to be poor. You''ll get at least a


    million- dormission after that project. In addition, you are the wife of the president of the


    Roberts Group. Do you need to care about money? Are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    I put my hand on my forehead and didn''t rebut Naomi''s words. I looked at the clothes in the closet


    and said, "I don''t think I have ever worn these kinds of clothes."


    She smiled and said, "Me too! We can try them out during these two days."


    She took a light, satin white dress and handed it to me, saying, "You are fair and slender, so I think


    you''ll look good in this."


    I nodded and put it on. Then, I sat down on the dressing table to put on some light makeup.


    She picked up a long, magical looking fluorescent dress that showed off her beautiful waistline.


    When she saw my makeup, she was dissatisfied. She insisted, "It''s dark at night. Light makeup


    doesn''t make any difference for your face. I''ll do it for you!"


    As she said that, she grabbed the foundation from my hands and began to work on me furiously.


    After a while, I looked at myself in the mirror. I almost didn''t recognize myself, so I was stunned.


    Then, I looked at her and said, "Isn''t it a little...too much?"


    She shook her head as she replied, "No, it''s just right. Don''t you think you look beautiful now?"


    It was true that I looked beautiful, but I wasn''t used to such an appearance. I didn''t usually put on


    makeup, and I rarely drew my eyebrows in. Usually, I only had a light foundation and lipstick on.


    I didn''t look like my usual self, so I wasn''t very used to it yet.


    Naomi barely minded me. After a while, she got ready, took out her phone and dragged me out of


    the hotel.


    There was a night market behind the hotel, which had been built with white walls and red tiles.


    Generally speaking, those kinds of buildings were built in the southern region. There were not many


    simr buildings on the other side.


    Due to that, there were many peopleing and going. Along the pathways were restaurants that


    were rustic and elegant-looking. All the tourists that visited the ce loved taking pictures with the


    two huge statues at the entrance of the hotel.


    Naomi liked to take photos like that, so she dragged me around for a while to get them. We then


    also took pictures of each other. Then, we headed to a jewelry store, an antique shop, a roadside


    stall that sold pretty hair essories, and a unique- looking building shaped like a pyramid.


    "Grandpa used to say that this building was used for local officials to talk about business, butter


    on, due to the unique architectural structure, it gradually became a muste ce for tourists to


    visit. However, some people still hold meetings there!" Naomi posed as she introduced the building.


    I took my cell phone and squatted in front of her to take pictures of her from a ttering angle.


    Maybe it was because I didn''t have any artistic talent, but every time I took pictures, I could only


    take candid pictures of her. As she spoke, I took pictures as well.


    After ncing at the triangr building behind her, I saw a familiar figure walking out of the building.


    I was stunned for a moment. "Isn''t that man Sebastian?" I thought. The man beside him was


    shaking his hand. He looked particrly familiar, but I couldn''t remember where I had seen him


    before.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Arianna, what are you looking at? Stop daydreaming!" Naomi reminded me. Since she had been


    posing for a long time, she was feeling a little tired, so she squatted on the ground and braced her


    chin to look at me.


    I pointed behind her and said, "Is that person Sebastian?"


    There were many people on the street, and it was a little noisy. When she heard my question, she


    turned around and looked over in his direction.


    Seeing that Sebastian was about to leave, she could not help but be stunned. She was about to


    chase after him, but it was so crowded that Sebastian was soon nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    She looked at me with a confused look and said, "Are you sure we saw him?"


    I shook my head. That man had really been Sebastian. However, what had he gone there for? A


    meeting?


    I looked at the building again and asked, "Normally, what kind of peoplee to this ce?"


    Naomi thought for a moment and said, "Just some officials who sometimes have guests for


    diplomatic purposes. However, it''s far from the city area, so very few peoplee here. Some local


    officials from Lancille Vige do as well. They don''t stand out."


    I didn''t mull over it too much. Sebastian had only appeared for a moment. Since I and Naomi were


    out to have fun, I continued taking pictures for her.


    It waste at night after we had finished visiting all the famous tourist spots to eat and y. When


    we returned to the hotel, we immediately undressed and slept.


    The next day, Naomiid t on the bed and said to me, "I''m not going out today. I''m going to rest


    and make up for lost sleep."


    I nodded. She was from a rich family and never had to work like normal people. Zir had so many


    investments that even if she decided to not work for her entire lifetime, the inheritance she would


    get could sustain her daily living expenses.


    As soon as they walked out of the hotel, Hendrix called. "Are you awake?" His voice was gentle like


    the breeze on a windy day.


    I smiled faintly as I replied, "I woke up a long time ago. I''m going back to the base now!"


    "Hmm," he answered. Then, he asked, "How about breakfast?"


    "I will buy breakfast on the way!" I said. The hotel actually provided breakfast in the morning, but I


    had gotten up early, so I had to buy breakfast outside.


    He said, "Remember to eat on time!"


    I couldn''t helpughing and said, "Hendrix, you''re nagging a little too much."


    Hendrix was silent for a few seconds before he suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Arianna, I


    miss you so much right now."


    My mind went nk for a moment, and a smile spread across my lips. "Hendrix," I said, "I miss you


    a lot too."


    As heughed in a low voice, the sun in September seemed to shine brighter than usual.


    Evan parked the car at the entrance of the hotel and waited for me. I said goodbye to Hendrix on


    the phone and got into the car.


    As soon as I got into the car, Evan handed me a beautifully packaged box and said, "Madam,


    please have your breakfast first!"


    I couldn''t help feeling stunned. I looked at him and said, "How did you know I haven''t had


    breakfast?"


    He started the car and said with a smile, "Mr. Roberts sent me a message. Besides, I stayed here to


    take care of your meals every day."


    Alright!


    Gradually, one would find that most of the time, so-called happiness was simply the feeling of being


    cared for by others. It was a privilege.


    When I arrived at the base, I happened to see Sebastian getting out of the car. When I saw him, I


    simply greeted him and remembered that he was at that building the previous night.


    I couldn''t help but ask casually, "Did you go to the night marketst night, Mr. Milton?"


    He suddenly looked at me with a pair of dark eyes, deep and cold, giving me terrifying chills.


    His icy aura was so sudden that it scared me. Shocked, I looked at him and lied, "Naomi bought a


    lot of delicious food from the night market yesterday. We couldn''t find you when we went to your


    room, so we thought you went to the night market. Your phone was busy too."


    He frowned slightly, and the coldness in his dark eyes eased. He looked at me and said with a


    smile, "I had something to dost night. I wasn''t at the hotel."


    I nodded and joked, "It''s a pity that you didn''t have a chance to eat with us. There was so much


    delicious food yesterday!"


    He smiled and said, "I must seize the opportunity next time, then."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    After that, Sebastian went into the base. Linda got out of the car with ck circles around her eyes.


    She looked at me and weakly greeted, "Morning!"


    Seeing her in such a state, I couldn''t help but ask, "Did you have too much funst night? Why do


    you look so terrible?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She heaved a sigh and wailed, "This is all because of the project. I worked hard all night. I''m so


    sleepy."


    I couldn''t help but frown, "Are you talking about the Lancille Vige project?"


    She yawned and nodded, but then she came to her senses and shook her head, "No, I''m talking


    about the few projects I was responsible for before. All of them have to bepleted at the same


    time now. There were too many documents to deal with at the same time, so I had to work


    overtime!"


    "Hm," I said, but I couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss. She seemed to be hiding


    something from me.


    Seeing that they had entered the base, I looked at Evan and asked, "Did Hendrix tell you about the


    walls of the base?"


    Evan nodded, "Yes, Madam, please don''t get


    involved in this matter. I will handle it."


    I nodded and went into the base.


    The facilities on the first floor of the base had basically been set up, and Rowane, who was wearing


    a construction helmet, was giving orders to the workers on the first floor.


    Evan and I went to the base and didn''t rush to the first floor. We went to where the ident had


    happened on the ground floor. The crack caused by the machines the day before had been


    repaired.


    The damaged machine had also been repaired. Evan and I looked at each other and went straight


    up to the first floor without saying a word.


    Due to the fact that the first floor was still under construction, for safety''s sake, Evan and I both


    wore construction helmets.


    When Rowane saw us, she nced indifferently at Evan and said, "Evan should have a lot of things


    to take care of right now. I will be responsible for this project in Lancille Vige, as Mr. Roberts has


    said. You''d better pay more attention to your own tasks!"


    Her words were quite straightforward. Evan nodded and said nothing else.


    Rowane looked at me for a moment and said, "If I remember correctly, it should be Miss Reid who is


    responsible for this project. However, it seems that Mr. Milton is the one who has been handling


    everything recently. He''s even been doing the follow-up. Is Miss Reid only here to visit?"


    She was wearing high heels and standing in a higher position, so she appeared to be much taller


    than me. With her arms crossed, she gave off an oppressive feeling as she spoke.


    I smiled lightly and said, "Thank you for reminding me, Miss Zanes. The project in Lancille Vige,


    in theory, should be handed over from you to me. I hope that every time there is a need to


    communicate in the future, we can do so without problems."


    She gave a fake smile, "Of course!"


    After all, things were not well between us, and we couldn''t get close. She probably thought that she


    was the only one in the world who was a match to Hendrix, so I didn''t bother to say anything more.


    Evan had other things to do. Sebastian was responsible for the Milton Group''s progress. He just


    walked around and then left.


    I had tomunicate with Rowane for the rest. In terms of capability, I had to admit that Rowane


    was an excellent employee.


    The nning and proposals for the first floor were quite popr and worth promoting. I had my own


    opinions as well. She did not reject my input due to the matter concerning Hendrix, but actually


    seriously analyzed and considered it instead. There were still some suggestions of mine that she


    did not ept, of course.


    Most of the time, she was reasonable, and her thoughts were well-put. Her work showed that she


    was incredibly motivated in her profession.


    The day went by very quickly. When it was time to get off work, Rowane packed up her things and


    left. She was no longer as bubbly as she was at work.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    I paid it no mind as I shrugged. People changed their behavior all the time.


    Many workers left. I went down to the ground floor and saw that no one was around. I couldn''t help


    but look at the ce where the machine was ced.


    It was hard for me to contain my curiosity. I just couldn''t understand why they had built such a thick


    wall.


    "Miss Reid!" A voice came from behind. I was shocked for a moment, but when I turned around, I


    saw Hugo.


    I couldn''t help butugh, "Mr. Lance, you haven''t left yet?"


    He nodded and said with a smile, "It''s almost time to leave. Is there anything else you need to do?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I shook my head, "No, I''m also ready to go."


    He smiled and went to the office to take some things, and got ready to leave.


    I followed him out of the base. Evan was busy and couldn''t pick me up, so I tagged along in Hugo''s


    car back home.


    We didn''t have much to talk about on the way back, so I couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Lance, there are


    more than a dozen bases in Lancille Vige. I don''t think the buildings at the other bases are as


    thick as ours. Was it built with special needs in mind?"


    As he drove the car, he answered, "All the bases in Lancille Vige are the same. It''s just that there


    are some bases with underground garages, so the foundations will be a little thicker and more solid.


    That way, security will be a little tighter!"


    I nodded at his words, "Is there a garage then, in the base where the machine is ced?"


    He smiled and shook his head as he replied, "No, there are many areas near here, and all the


    parking spots are open spaces. Lancille Vige has nothing butnd. In the future, most of the


    people whoe will be tourists, so it''s more convenient for us to set up an open-air parking lot!"


    I agreed to what he said as well.


    When we arrived at the hotel, it was already dark. Hugo was residing in Lancille vige, so he


    dropped me off at the entrance of the hotel.


    I went back to my room. Naomi was wearing pajamas and looking at her phone, doing something.


    When she saw mee back, she looked at me


    and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    I shook my head, "I just came back and haven''t had time to eat yet. What about you?"


    "Me neither. I just ordered two steaks and two sds," she said, going back to fiddling with her


    phone.


    After a busy day, I was a little tired. Iy on the bed, feeling all weak.


    I rested for a while. Just as I was about to fall asleep, she suddenly leaned close to me and said,


    "Give me your phone!"


    I handed the phone to her and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll send the photos I tookst night to you. I edited them today in the hotel. All of them are definitely


    masterpieces. I promise you''ll be satisfied!" As she said that, she turned on my phone and began to


    fiddle with it.


    I was so tired that I didn''t want to talk, so I let her do what she wanted.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door. She pushed me and said, "Dinner is here, open the


    door!"


    I got up and opened the door. It was indeed dinner sent by the hotel waiter.


    After setting up dinner, I saw that she was still looking at her mobile phone. I couldn''t help saying,


    "Naomi, let''s eat first. Stop fiddling with your phone!"


    "I''ll be ready in a minute!"


    The steak Naomi had ordered looked good and I was hungry, so I sat down and began to eat.


    After she was done, she came to my side. She looked at me and said, "The photos have all been


    sent to your mobile phone. Look at them, all of them are masterpieces. I''ve posted all of them onto


    your Facebook for you!"


    I took the phone as I munched on the steak, saying, "What did you send to me?"


    As I spoke, I opened my social media and saw the nine photos takenst night. The dress I was


    wearing was fairy- like, and coupled with her editing, the photos looked even more beautiful.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    I looked at the caption Naomi had written, which said, "Life is good. Please love me with all your


    heart!"


    I couldn''t help frowning as I looked up at her, "Don''t you think that this caption is too explicit?"


    She shrugged, "No, I don''t. I think it''s quite poetic!"


    I put my hand on my forehead and stopped talking. I guess it could be considered somewhat poetic.


    Just as I was about to put down the phone and eat, my phone vibrated.


    I didn''t have to think to know who it was. Looking at the caller ID, Naomi curled her lips, "I''m going


    to witness some PDA again."


    I smiled and answered the phone, "Hendrix, have you eaten yet?"


    Hendrix''s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone, "Yes, I have. Have you gone back to


    the hotel?"


    "Hmm," I answered. I took a bite of the sd and said, "I just got back and I''m going to eat now!"


    He was probably still in his office, and I could asionally hear him tapping on the keyboard. He


    replied, "It seems that you are really busy today!"


    I nodded and said, "Miss Zanes'' work is really outstanding. The ground floor of the base has been


    settled. Today, we were busy with most of the affairs of the first floor. We''ll probably finish it


    tomorrow."


    He seemed to hear that I was still eating, and he said, "Let''s talk about itter. Have a good meal


    first!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At the end, he added, "You can''t leave any leftovers!"


    I pursed my lips. I was already hungry, so I didn''t say anything else to him. I hung up on the call and


    continued to eat my steak.


    Naomi looked at me ruefully as she said, "You two are so clingy. Aren''t you tired of each other?"


    Shrugging my shoulders, I said, "Us? Clingy?"


    She nodded, "It''s so annoying. Sebastian and I haven''t seen each other for several days. He lives


    next door, but I can''t meet him every time I go over, and I can''t get through to his phone. It has been


    a few days, yet he hasn''t called me at all. I feel like I''ve be a widow."


    I...


    I lowered my head and ate my steak quietly, saying nothing more.


    After a few bites, I realized that something was amiss. I looked up from my food and said, "Wait, you


    haven''t been able to get through to Sebastian''s phone in the past few days, and you haven''t seen


    him all this while?"


    She nodded, rubbing her chin, obviously a little annoyed, "I suspect that he has forgotten about


    me!"


    So, what had Sebastian been busy with recently? It was Linda and I who were basically responsible


    for Lancille Vige. Logically speaking, he should not be busy recently, but why hadn''t he even had


    time to return to the hotel to rest?


    Moreover, Linda seemed to have spent the whole night busying herself with other projects in


    Lancille Vige.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about? He isn''t even your boyfriend. I''m not even that worried about him


    now. Why are you distracted?" Naomi opened her mouth and took a few bites of the steak in front of


    her. She probably had no appetite, so she simply stopped eating.


    I wasn''t too hungry, so I paused for a moment and said to her, "Nothing!" Then, I stopped eating too.


    A little upset, sheid on the bed, ying with her mobile phone as she did nothing else. I asked the


    waiter to clean up the mess.


    She suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Argh! They''re too much!"


    I was stunned for a moment and looked at her with a confused look.


    Pouting, she said, "Take a look at your social media yourself!"


    I clicked on my mobile phone and looked at my Facebook ount. There were a lot ofments


    and likes on the post Naomi had just used my mobile phone to post.


    All my Jarold City acquaintances had liked it, and Valerie had put a smiling face in thements.


    Aaron hadmented with some disdain, "You never even posted anything before this, yet you''re


    now going to show off your love even at a distance of a few thousand kilometers every day?" Then,


    he added a contemptuous emoji at the very end of thement.

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    I rubbed my nose and said nothing in reply.


    Hendrix''s reply was quite straightforward as hemented, "I will love you with all of my heart!"


    Then, he added a flower emoji.


    Looking at thements, I didn''t think his response was too much. I looked at Naomi strangely and


    said, "What''s wrong?"


    Shey on the bed and said, "What else is there? I''m just envious. It''s so boring being with


    Sebastian. He never says nice things, nor is he ever romantic. Even when we are out shopping, he


    never gives me gifts. Other men will either send flowers or jewelry when they see their girlfriends.


    Him? Nothing. I''m embarrassed. He owns the Milton Group. How can he be so stingy?"


    I smiled faintly and said, "Maybe, he isn''t stingy. It''s just that he doesn''t know that he needs to do


    such things when he''s in a rtionship. Just tell him directly what your needs are."


    Pouting, she said, "You know what? Once a girl says what she wants out loud, everything bes


    meaningless."


    I shrugged, not knowing what else to say. Hendrix and I hadn''t dated for a long time and we never


    gave each other gifts. It seemed that everything was so normal. Just responding to each other the


    way we usually did was enough for us to be a couple that others envied.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help saying, "Naomi, everyone''s love is different. People are


    different in general, so our ways of expressing love are also different. Don''t jump to conclusions so


    easily. My daily life might be something you want, but who says yours isn''t just as good? It''s more


    important that you cherish the person in front of you, right?"


    Sheid on the bed and sighed slightly. After thinking for a while, she said, "Well, I''ll call him again


    and ask if he''s avable!"


    As she said that, she called Sebastian. After a while, Sebastian answered the phone.


    The voice on the other end of the line was not loud, but I could still discern his voice as it was quiet


    in the room.


    Sebastian said in a low voice, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Naomi saw that he had finally answered the phone, so she responded, "Where have you been? I


    haven''t seen you and I can''t get through to your phone. I''m worried sick!"


    She asked a series of questions. Sebastian, who was on the other end of the phone, smiled and


    said, "I''m a little busy, so I haven''t gone back to the hotel. Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    Naomi said, "I''m not. You haven''t seen me for three days. I really want to see you now. If you don''t


    come back to the hotel, you''ll go back to being single."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Obviously, she was being unreasonable, but for people in love, they all seemed to have unlimited


    tolerance for one another.


    On the other end of the line, Sebastian nodded and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll be right back!"


    Then, Naomi sat up from the bed, looked at the time on the mobile phone, and said, "How long will


    you take?"


    "Ten minutes!" It seemed urate.


    Naomi responded with only one word, "Alright." Then, she hung up on the call and jumped off the


    bed, going straight into the bathroom.


    Knowing that she was busy with her makeup and washing up, I couldn''t help butugh in a low


    voice.


    Naomi moved quickly and came out of the bathroom after a while. She changed into a sexy outfit,


    and she had deliberately put on make-up.


    After that, she twirled in front of me and asked, "How do I look? It looks alright, doesn''t it?"


    I nodded and looked at her with my arms crossed saying, "I''m more curious about what on earth


    you''re going to do."

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    She lowered her head, covered her mouth, and said, "Oh, you''re so annoying. I''m such a pure and


    lovely person so how could you think of me like that?"


    I ced a hand on my forehead and felt exasperated as I replied, "I''m afraid I''m gonna need you to


    speak humannguage!"


    Her expression changed immediately and twitched her lips, "We haven''t done it. He never gets it up


    at the most crucial moment. There''s nothing I can do about that!"


    I could feel my lips trembling and myughter almost burst out. I looked at her and asked, "How


    many times has that happened?"


    She sighed and looked a little depressed, "I don''t keep track, but from the beginning until now, we


    have yet to go all the way. Recently, all he has done is hold me without doing anything."


    I had no idea what to say for a moment. A little worried, I suggested, "Shouldn''t you bring him to a


    doctor?"


    A man and woman''s bedroom rtionship shouldn''t be ignored, and it shouldn''t be too much


    of a problem. In the end, they would have to have babies eventually. Since she was still young, she


    had to get her share of fun, no matter what. If not, that meant that Sebastian was an unreliable man.


    She shrugged and said, "Let''s give it a try first. What if tonight everything goes okay?"


    I was stunned and looked at her. "Have you ever thought about using some medicine?"


    "Hmm," she said. Then, she looked at me with wide eyes, asking, "What do you mean by that?"


    Oh no!


    "Hmm?" She spoke on her own before I could open my mouth. She paused and said, "You''re right.


    Why don''t I give that a try?"


    Since she appeared to be quite desperate, I pulled her back and said, "Don''t be too rash. Why don''t


    you consult a doctor first? Didn''t Linda mention that Sebastian has some trauma from his past? If


    you use medication on him, it might be bad for his health too. That would do you no good, right?"


    Understanding the meaning behind my words, she nodded and said, "Fair enough. When are we


    going back to Asherton? Pleasee with me to see a doctor."


    After that, she looked down at her mobile phone and said to me in a hurry, "Well, I''ll go next door


    first. Let''s talk tomorrow!"


    Seeing her leave in a hurry, I couldn''t help sighing. I thought of my previous situation, which had


    been a psychological problem. Doctors had been unable to solve it, so we could only rely on


    ourselves.


    Sebastian had to deal with the matter on his own. If he couldn''t let go of the troubles in his heart,


    then it wouldn''t be useful for him to see a doctor!


    Hendrix gave me another call, and I answered. Anne greeted me, "Mommy, are you asleep?"


    The corners of my mouth couldn''t help but rise as joy welled up in my heart. I said, "Not yet, but I


    intend to go to bed soon. What about you? It''s the same for you too. You have to go to bed early so


    that you can get up early in the morning, okay?"


    "Okay!" she replied. Then, she said in a soft voice, "I will go to bed after talking to you for a while. Is


    that okay, Mommy?"


    I nodded andid down on my bed. I had been standing for a whole day, so my legs were aching. I


    asked, "What do you want to share with Mommy, Anne?"


    Like a chatterbox, Anne started talking, "I''ve seen your photos. You look beautiful. Mr. Roberts said


    that when youe back, we''ll take a better picture!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I held the phone and listened to her quietly. From


    time to time, I would respond ordingly. She talked about everything, from the trivial things at


    home to the fight between her ssmates. She told me everything, not missing any detail.


    I nodded with a faint smile on my lips. After more than half an hour, the voice on the other end of the


    phone got quieter and quieter. Anne must be feeling drowsy.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    After a while, I heard Hendrix''s deep voice. "She''s asleep. I''ll take her to her room. Wait for me!"


    I nodded. "Okay!"


    I yawned. I was really sleepy. Five minutester, Hendrix''s voice came through the phone again.


    "Are you very tired?"


    I nodded even though he couldn''t see me and answered, "A little bit!" I''d been busy all day.


    "Have you washed up?"


    I closed my eyes to rest and nodded again. "Yes!"


    Sebastian and Naomi suddenly came to mind. I couldn''t help but pause and ask, "Hendrix, when


    men can''t perform, what should you do?"


    There was a pause in his breathing on the other end of the line. After a moment of silence, he said,


    "can''t perform?"


    Then I realised that he might be reading too much into my question. I said, "Well, Sebastian and


    Naomi are dating, but Sebastian seems to have some past psychological trauma. What do you think


    he be doing about it?"


    After all, men knew men best!


    I could hear his smile through the phone, "It''s his business. Why do you need to care so much?


    Don''t think about it anymore. Go to bed early!"


    I pouted and whined, "You''re so boring!"


    The person at the other end of the line smiled. "I''lle to Asherton tomorrow. What do you want to


    eat?"


    I blurted out almost immediately, "Korean barbeque and Japanese food!"


    The main reason was that Naomi kept talking about itst night, so it made me craved it.


    Hendrix''sugh rang out. "Okay, go to bed early. Remember to close and lock the hotel''s doors and


    windows."


    I said,"Of course. You go to bed early too and I''ll see you tomorrow!"


    Hanging up the phone, I checked the locks, washed up, then fell asleep almost immediately.


    The next day, Asherton''s sunny skies greeted the day, with beautiful greenery adding to the pretty


    picture.


    I felt exceptionally well-rested and rxed after a good night''s sleep.


    I dealt with the affairs on the first floor of the base that morning. Then had a progression update


    meeting in the afternoon.


    For the next few days, the Milton and Robertspanies would be working separately. Each


    partner would be taking care of their own projects. The base wasrgelypleted, so there wasn''t


    much left to do.


    Aftering out of the hotel, Rowane and I nned our next steps. Personal differences aside, she


    was still a good work partner.


    She suddenly stopped talking, and a bright smile appeared on her face. It was not her usual polite


    smile so she must''ve seen something she liked.


    I quietly followed her gaze, and saw a man get out of a ck Bentley parked at the entrance of the


    hotel. He was wearing a straight suit, and his gestures were confident.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder!


    As he walked up to me, Iughed out loud. Then, I ran up and threw myself into his arms. I said,


    "Didn''t you say you''d arrive at night? Why are you here now?"


    He raised his hand and touched the tip of my nose, and joked "Were you nning to finish both


    Korean barbeque and Japanese cuisine all at once?"


    I shook my head. "Of course not!"


    "Hendrix, can you help me take this?" A woman''s soft voice called out from the Bentley.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    I tilted my head to look behind Hendrix and saw an old friend. Andrea had probably just gotten off


    the ne, as she was still wearing a windbreaker. When she got out, she took it off, showing off her


    killer body shape.


    Hendrix looked back and said to me, "Wait for me, we''ll go to eat Korean barbecueter!"


    I pursed my lips and suppressed the unhappiness in my heart. "Okay!"


    What was she doing here? I frowned at the sight of her huge luggage. It looked like she was


    moving.


    Hendrix called over a porter to assist with the luggages then got Andrea a room. After that, he


    handed her the keys and told her to head up to settle in.


    After finishing all that, Hendrix looked at me and held me in his arms. "What do you want to eat


    first?"


    "Why did you bring her here?" I asked, frowning.


    He smiled and said gently, "She''s here with Austin. He had something to do, so he asked me to


    bring her here first."


    I nodded, and was not in the mood for food anymore. So I said, "You must be tired after flying. Go


    back to the hotel and rest for a few hours. We''ll talkter!"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Alright, let''s eat after that then. Where''s the room card?"


    Since we were standing at the entrance, if I refused to give it to him, he might do something


    embarrassing again. With that in mind, I handed him the key. "Get some sleep. When I am done


    with work, I''ll look for you!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded. As I looked into his eyes I noticed the telltale signs of fatigue in the dark circles around


    his eyes.


    As I watched him leave, Rowane, who up to that point had remained silent, started sneering,


    "Arianna, you''re really generous. Hendrix has brought Andrea to his side and you didn''t even flinch.


    Looks like you''ve gotten used to it."


    I seethed and didn''t want to hear any more of her sarcastic remarks. I said lightly, "They''re just


    friends. If I am not able to ept these things, Miss Zanes, do you think I''m worthy of being


    Hendrix''s wife?"


    She burst intoughter. "That''s great. There are rumors about Mr. Roberts and Miss Burton gracing


    the headlines in Jarold City. One''s the chairman of the Roberts Group, and the other''s the daughter


    of the Moore Family. These two people were clearly born to be a pair. Don''t you feel ashamed to be


    caught between them, Arianna?"


    I looked at her indifferently and suppressed my anger. "Miss Zanes, if you want to gossip, how


    about we find a coffee shop and chat?"


    Seeing that her words were not enough to unsettle me, she felt disappointed and said sarcastically,


    "How can you be so confident? Andrea is still the woman he lets slip away. Who do you think you


    are?"


    "What about you?" I jeered, "Who do you think you are? You''re not even a yer in this game?"


    Her face suddenly turned red, and I said lightly, "Miss Zanes, it''s important to know where you


    stand. It''s okay to fancy people, but when someone already has a wife and children, you should


    keep yourself in check."


    It would''ve been impossible to continue to talk about work with her. At this time, she was so angry


    that even her neck was red. If looks could kill, I would''ve been dead from the daggers shooting from


    her eyes.


    Leaving her there, I went back to the hotel and asked for a spare card from reception and went to


    my room.


    Hendrix had just taken a shower and was ready to go to bed. When he saw me, he raised his


    eyebrows and ask, "Are you done with your work?"


    I rolled my eyes at his concealed happiness and said irritably, "Thanks to you, the other party has


    left!"


    He shoved the towel in his hand into mine and asked instead, "Help me dry my hair?"

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    I didn''t take the towel. I looked at him and said, "You have hands, do it yourself."


    He smiled cheekily. "What are you sulking about? Andrea?"


    I shook my head. "No!"


    He asked in amusement, "Then what?"


    I twitched my mouth and said, "You''ve messed with some stupid women."


    He started guffawing. I was so annoyed. The silly man was actually happy.


    He held me in his arms, and he couldn''t stop smiling. He said, "It was just a ride? There''s nothing


    else to it. Don''t take it to heart, okay?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and said grumpily, "It''s not because of her." Although I did refuse, I still took


    the towel from his hand, motioned him to sit in the chair, and dried his hair.


    He was still smiling from ear to ear.


    He''d had a long flight, so after I dried his hair, he pulled me onto the bed to sleep with him. I wasn''t


    sleepy, so I just leaned against his chest.


    I stared at the ceiling in a daze. It was only after a while, I realized something odd. I turned my head


    and stared at Hendrix. His eyes were closed as if he was sleeping soundly.


    But some things couldn''t be faked. I whispered, "Hendrix, are you asleep?"


    He didn''t respond to my words, but his trembling eyshes signalled that he hadn''t fallen asleep


    yet. It was possible that he was still wide awake.


    Seeing this, I narrowed my eyes slightly and raised my leg slightly. Suddenly, he opened his eyes.


    His gaze locked on mine, shing with emotions I didn''t understand.


    He took a deep breath. "You don''t want to sleep?"


    I was not a moron, so I understood what he was hinting at. I pursed my lips and said, "You should


    go back to sleep!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He grinned and wiggled his hand in my face and raised his eyebrows, "I haven''t touched myself in


    three days."


    Instantly, my face flushed red. I stared at Hendrix furiously, "Hendrix, you''re shameless."


    He pulled me fully into his arms. "If I am not shameless, I can''t be happy."


    As he spoke, he started kissing me. The faint smell of tobo and shampoo filled my senses.


    After that energetic interlude, I was so exhausted that I fell asleep in his arms.


    It was easy to lose track of time sleeping during the day, and I didn''t know how long I slept. But


    when I woke up, the sky was a little dark.


    Hendrix was up and leaning against the balcony railing. He was on the phone talking to the head


    office. I rolled over in bed to get a better view of his handsome physique. After what we just did, I


    simply enjoyed ogling him.


    Probably sensing my heated stare, his gaze met mine. His mouth curved into a smile as he ended


    the call. "Okay, if there is something you need, you can contact Evan directly!"


    Then he hung up the phone and walked towards me. He hadn''t bothered with clothes and had just


    wrapped a towel around his waist, revealing his strong, attractive chest.


    Seeing the faint smile on my face, he seemed to sense where my thoughts had gone. He looked at


    me boldly. "What''s on your mind?"


    Before I could say a word, his big hands had pulled me from the bed into his arms, and he took my


    lips with a blistering kiss.


    I pushed him away andughed, "I was thinking that if you ever lose your job, you can support me


    and Anne by being a male model. After all, you look very charming!"


    He curled his lips and looked at me with a faint


    smile. "Is that apliment?"


    I shrugged innocently. "You can put it that way."

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    He leaned over to me and spoke into my ear in a low and maic voice, "In that case, I think you


    should try this male model out first. Just to be sure. Huh?"


    I was stunned at his impertinent response. I didn''t even have time to react before he...


    It was seven o''clock in the evening, and the sky waspletely dark by the time I dragged myself


    to the bathroom to take a shower, Hendrix dried my hair for me and helped me into my thick wear.


    Seeing that I wasn''t keen on the coat, he reminded, "It''s already autumn. The temperature is low at


    night, so it''s easy to catch a cold. You need to dress warmly!"


    I gave in.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as we came out of the room, Andrea was waiting at the door, dressed in a short skirt. She


    smiled innocently at Hendrix and said, "Hendrix, did you rest well?"


    Hendrix nodded. "What''s wrong?"


    She lowered her head slightly and meekly answered, "When I arrived this morning, I didn''t eat


    much. Now I''m a little hungry. I wasn''t nning on bothering you, but I just got here, and I''m not


    familiar with the area. Also Austin told me not to run off by myself, so I thought about waiting for you


    to go out for dinner."


    Her words were gentle and soft, as if she didn''t want to trouble others from the bottom of her heart.


    It was clear her intention was to make the people listening feel guilty and negligent. Sure enough,


    Hendrix couldn''t help but frown down at her. "Next time, you can just call. You''re wearing too little.


    Go back and wear a coat, it''ll be cold at night!"


    She smiled lightly and still maintaining her gentle look. "No, I''m not cold at all!" Although she said


    so, she unconsciously raised her hands to hold herself, and made herself look a little pitiful.


    Hendrix weakness was that he was soft-hearted. "The temperature outside is even lower than in


    here. If you don''t wear a jacket, you''ll get sick. Go put on your jacket!"


    His words were so gentle that there was almost a hint of concern in them. Even if he restrained


    himself, some things just couldn''t be hidden.


    Andrea looked at him with her watery eyes, showing a bit of embarrassment. She hesitated for a


    moment and said, "When I came here, I only brought a light coat. Austin said that the weather here


    was good, and that I didn''t need thick clothes. Unfortunately, I dirtied the coat so I had to give it a


    wash. It''s still wet. I can''t wear it now"


    Hendrix frowned slightly and looked at me, signaling me to do something. I sighed and turned back


    to the room, found a coat, and handed it to Hendrix. I said coldly, "here!"


    I wasn''t angry. I just felt that Andrea was too deliberate in her act, and Hendrix was showing her too


    much care.


    I should be more magnanimous, but I couldn''t control the fact that I was unhappy. It was inevitable.


    Andrea looked at me gratefully. "Thank you, Miss Reid!"


    My lips curled. She definitely did this on purpose. She called Hendrix by his name, but she


    addressed me as Miss Reid. I scoffed.


    Suppressing my irritation, I said, "No worries, let''s go!"


    I walked to the elevator without waiting for them.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    We met Naomi and Sebastian were waiting. Seeing us, Naomi walked up to me and held my hand.


    "I knew you were in the hotel, so I suggested that we wait for you here."


    "What''s wrong? You could''ve just called me."


    She clicked her tongue and said, "It''s not a big deal. Plus, didn''t your Mr. Roberts, just fly in a few


    hours ago? The leats we could do was let you guys rest."


    "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    She nodded. "Yes, but it''s not a personal matter. It''s thepany. I''m going to have a free meal


    tonight!"


    Linda came in with a big bag of things. She looked at us and said with a smile, "Since everyone''s


    here, let''s go to the restaurant."


    Sebastian looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, the preliminary work on the base has been


    completed. I know it''s a sudden invitation, but let''s eat together tonight. Is that alright?"


    Hendrix smiled lightly and said, "You have to ask my wife about this. I promised her Korean


    barbecue this evening."


    Naomi and Linda both cringed, maybe because they were sick of it.


    Sebastian looked at me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, our menu tonight happens to be Korean barbecue


    too. Would you like to join us?"


    Naomi held on to my arms, and gave it a slight shake. "Let''s go together. The more the merrier!"


    I nodded in agreement and replied, "Sure. The more the merrier!"


    If Hendrix and I were to go alone, Andrea would''ve probablye along too. Who would''ve been


    the third wheel then?


    Joining Naomi and the others was a good idea.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because there were so many of us, Linda booked a private room. She put the bag onto the table


    and then began to distribute what she''d brought with Naomi''s help.


    "I found this when I went shopping that day. It tasted good. Have a try!" Naomi said as she put a cup


    of milk tea in front of us.


    In the end, Linda found we were short of one cup of milk tea. She said awkwardly, "I''m sorry. I didn''t


    expect that Mr. Roberts'' friend woulde, so I didn''t buy enough."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I don''t drink milk tea very often. Don''t worry about me!" Andrea said with a smile,


    feeling a little awkward.


    Hendrix ced his cup in front of her and said, "Have mine!"


    His movements were so natural that they seemed almost intimate. Naomi and Linda blinked at that


    then looked at me. The unspoken question in their eyes asking me about the rtionship between


    Hendrix and Andrea.


    I smiled ndly and didn''t say anything. I lowered my head and drank the milk tea. It was too sweet


    to my liking.


    "Wow, it''s so sweet. Hendrix, do you want to try? It''s really good!" After taking a sip, Andrea looked


    at Hendrix in delight, then handed the milk tea in her hand to Hendrix.


    "I forgot, I should buy green tea today. Milk tea is too sweet, green tea is just right!" Naomi looked at


    Linda and spoke with hostility.


    Linda pursed her lips and said with a faint smile, "It''s so sweet that I am sick of it!" The conversation


    between them was so ambiguous Andrea just smiled, and did not react to it.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    I was lost in thought. I wasn''t sure how I felt. I knew everything that had happened between Hendrix


    and Andrea, and I also knew how much Hendrix cared for Andrea. It was no different from a brother


    taking care of his younger sister.


    However, after all that had happened, it was inevitable that my mood would be affected.


    "What are you thinking about?" A low voice sounded in my ears. It was Hendrix. As he spoke, he


    took away my milk tea and drank it with the straw I had used.


    It was not a big deal, for a husband and wife to do that. But we were in public, and with Andrea


    around, his actions seemed pretty deliberate.


    "Goodness me, the both of you are so clingy. Can you consider the feelings of the outsiders that are


    in the same room as you two?" Naomi jokinglyined, her eyes filled with joy.


    Linda looked at her and teased, "Is this your first time seeing them like this?"


    The two of them smiled at each other meaningfully.


    The smile on Andrea''s face faded slightly, and she tightened her grip on the milk tea. I looked away


    from her.


    The one that slipped away would always be the one you''d want the most, forever. And maybe to


    Andrea, Hendrix was that person.


    Hendrix put down the milk tea, still looking at me. "It tastes good, but it''s indeed a little


    overwhelmingly sweet. It won''t be good for your teeth. You can''t drink it too often!"


    I smacked my lips in disagreement, "I don''t drink it very often. I only drink it asionally. And like


    today I still have to share it with you!"


    Heughed at my pert reply, "You''d feel so sad over just one sip of milk tea? It seems that I am no


    match for milk tea."


    His tone was low, and he spoke just right next to my ear. With him leaning into my personal space,


    the sight we presented made it obvious that we were flirting with one another.


    For the meal to continue, I switched seats with Sebastian, and sat next to Naomi.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Naomi looked at me and frowned. "Why did you switch? That''s your man. Why are you trying to


    distance yourself from him?"


    "It''s not that. Sebastian suddenly asked him out for dinner, so he probably wants to talk to him about


    something. If I don''t take the initiative, are you going to let your boyfriend treat us to a barbecue for


    nothing?"


    She was stunned for a moment and thenughed. She looked at me and said, "You''re really


    thoughtful. Thank you for reminding me!"


    I was already hungry, so I didn''t say much and only focused on eating.


    Before long, I felt a bit full. Hendrix and Sebastian were still chatting and I didn''t have anything else


    to do but look at them. To be precise, I was looking at Hendrix. I haven''t seen him for a while, but he


    hadn''t changed much beyond losing a bit of weight. He was probably so busy that he hadn''t been


    eating or sleeping well. However, it didn''t affect his good looks at all.


    Probably feeling my stare burn a hole into him, he suddenly looked up at me. His dark eyes slightly


    narrowed at me.


    Sensing his irritation, I couldn''t help my surprise. What did I do wrong? I looked down at myself.


    Checking to see what triggered him, I realized then that I''d taken my sweater off because the room


    was warm. My cor was wide open, and people could see right through it.


    He tapped on the table numerous times and coughed to get my attention. The unspoken order to sit


    properly clear to me.


    I blinked and quickly sat up straight.


    Surreptitiously, I tugged my clothes back into ce for decency''s sake.


    Naomi served me another piece of meat, her smile wide. "You two really can read each other''s


    minds."


    I chuckled and continued eating. If that were true, he would not have brought Andrea out with us.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Seeing that I did not speak, Naomi looked at Andrea and said, "Miss Burton, you are so demure and


    beautiful. There must be a lot of people who adore you. Do you have a boyfriend at the moment?"


    Andrea was ttered. She looked at Naomi and said, "Miss Attwood, you tter me. I am not that


    amazing. You, on the other hand, are elegant and look like a good match for Mr. Milton. Anyone can


    see that you and Mr. Milton were made for one another."


    "Haha!" Lindaughed out loud.


    Naomi touched her nose and smiled. After all, it''d been apliment, and it would be odd to put on


    a gloomy face. She smiled ndly and continued with her previous question. "Does Miss Burton


    has a boyfriend?"


    Andrea smiled shyly and shook her head. "Not yet!"


    Naomi gasped in surprise, "A beautiful girl like you doesn''t have a boyfriend. Men really don''t have


    taste!"


    I lowered my head, ate the meat, and mumbled, "She loves Hendrix with all her heart. It''s Hendrix''s


    fault for not reciprocating!" "Ahem, ahem, ahem..." Naomi suddenly coughed violently and smiled


    awkwardly.


    She pointed to the roasted meat on the table and said, "Go on and eat more!"


    After the meal, everyone seemed lost in thoughts.


    It waste, Sebastian and Naomi were probably nning to spend some time alone, so they left


    first together.


    Linda haven''t had enough rest recently, too so she went back to the hotel early to sleep.


    That left the three of us. Hendrix looked at me and asked, "What''s your n?" He had slept for so


    long in the afternoon. If he returned to the hotel, he probably wouldn''t be able to sleep.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I shook my head. I was used to being bored.


    Andrea''s eyes, however, lit up and said, "Hendrix, I heard you say that the night view in Lancille


    Vige is very beautiful. Can I walk around with you guys?"


    Hendrix did not think too much about it and nodded before he asked me, "Do you want to take a


    walk?"


    Though Naomi and I had already visited most of the night markets here, I didn''t mind going again.


    But I really was not keen on having Andrea around with us.


    But I couldn''t let him go alone. If I let her go shopping with Hendrix alone, I''d be even more upset.


    I nodded. "Okay, let''s take a walk together."


    It took more than ten minutes to get from the hotel to the night market. Under the moonlight, I didn''t


    talk much. With Andrea here, I had nothing to say.


    Not that it made a difference since Andrea filled the silence with her non-stop chatter.


    At first, the three of us walked side by side, but after a while, the path narrowed slightly. On one side


    of the road were greeneries, and on the other side was traffic. It was not safe to continue to walk


    that way.


    I slowed my steps and retreated to the back, following and quietly listening to the conversation


    between Andrea and Hendrix. She was talking about the past few days. The interesting things in


    Jarold City were naturally unknown to me, since I was not there.


    I couldn''t get a word in, so I kept quiet all the way.


    When we arrived at the night market, people wereing and going. It seemed that all girls liked


    such bustling ces. Andrea looked at the eyecatching things on the street and wanted one of


    everything.


    On the way, whenever she saw something she liked, she would look pitifully at Hendrix. Hendrix


    would be stunned for a moment, and then would naturally buy it for her.

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    As she saw many things she liked, she umted a whole of of things and stuffed all the goodies


    into Hendrix''s hands. Suddenly she said, "Hendrix, wait for me, I''ll be back soon!"


    She then ran away like a childish little girl. This lively side of her was rare, but to Hendrix didn''t


    seem surprised.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable.


    Hendrix looked back at me. He frowned slightly and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head and looked at the bags in his hand. "It''s not heavy, is it?" I asked.


    He smiled and looked behind him. A man in a ck suit came out of nowhere and took the bags


    from his hands.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then realized that his bodyguards have been trialing us. After what


    happenedst time, he seemed to have arranged for someone to be around me. I had an inkling but


    had never paid much attention to it.


    After the bodyguards took the things, they disappeared back into the crowd.


    Andrea hadn''t returned yet. I looked at him and said casually, "Aren''t you going to find Miss


    Burton?"


    He smiled faintly and looked at me with his deep gaze. "Don''t worry, there is someone following her.


    I''m sorry. I was going to take you out for a walk, but Austin is not here. If Andrea was alone in the


    hotel, she would probably be bored. We will go by ourselves, alone, next time, okay?"


    I puckered my lips and agreed. I wasn''t that enthusiastic, but I felt let down. Since when did he start


    to talk about Andrea so intimately?


    It seemed that he had gradually started to regard Andrea as the sister that he needed to take care


    of!


    He suddenly pinched my cheek, and I winced at the slight hurt. I looked up and our eyes met. He


    whispered, "Arianna, as long as she doesn''t do anything out of line, treat her like your own sister. Is


    that okay? We don''t have to live with resentment, okay?"


    I frowned with displeasure at what he said. I looked up into his eyes and spoke, "So I gave off the


    impression that I''m bitter and resentful?"


    In other words, I''m just a spiteful woman?


    When he heard my question, he frowned, the smile on his face fading a little. "Arianna, you know


    that''s not what I meant!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The people on the street wereing and going, and the noise level started to get to me. I


    compressed my lips and stopped talking.


    He realized that he''d approached this all wrong and reached out to hold my hand. But I avoided


    him.


    "Hendrix, look at this. I used to like ying this game with my brother. I didn''t expect I could buy this


    here. I thought I wouldn''t be able to find it anymore." Andrea was holding some yo-yos in her hands


    as she shouted with joy, her face was glowing with happiness.


    Hendrix took a yo-yo from her hand and handed it to me. "Do you want to try?"


    I said lightly, "No, I''m good!" At this time, I was no longer in the mood to y.


    Seeing my uneasiness, he didn''t insist. Instead, he looked at Andrea and said, "Don''t injure


    yourself!" Then he continued to move forward.


    I''d said that the architecture of Lancille Vige was very beautiful, with the smell of the river mingling


    with the various delicious scents from the food stalls. After dinner at night, we could stroll on the


    path and enjoy both scenery and bustling crowds while savouring all the delicious foods.


    As dazzling as the sights, sounds and smells were, how much enjoyment one got from the


    experience still depended on one''s mood. For example, at that time, I was not as happy as I was


    when I visited with Naomi. Instead, my heart was heavy, full of grievances.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    After walking for a while, Andrea sat down on the public bench. She looked at Hendrix and smiled


    sweetly, "Hendrix, take a rest!"


    Both of us remained silent in the face of her talkativeness. We sat at the town square for a while


    when Andrea suddenly thought of something and tugged on Hendrix. She said quickly, "Miss Reid,


    wait for us here, we will be right back!"


    After that, she dragged Hendrix away!


    I didn''t bother chasing after them. I sat there and watched some old folks dancing at the square. I


    should have been happy, but I couldn''t bring myself to smile.


    My phone rang. Fishing it out of pocket, I looked at the caller ID and saw an unknown number from


    Jarold City. I wondered who it was as I answered the call.


    From the other end of the phone came Anne''s voice, "Mommy, are you still at work? Why is it so


    noisy behind you?"


    I was stunned. I suddenly remembered that Anne would call me every night. My thoughts focused


    on her question and I replied, "Ah, I just finished dinner so I was taking a stroll. I''m not at work."


    She said in a soft voice, "Mom, you must rest. Don''t be too tired. Mr. Roberts went to see you today.


    Have you seen him?"


    I smiled and nodded at her sweetness. "Yes, who are you at home with, Anne?" Hendrix wasn''t in


    the vi, so he should have asked a nanny to take care of her.


    "I''m at grandma''s house. If Mr. Roberts isn''t at home, I''ll stay with them. Mommy, do you want to talk


    to grandma? She misses you, just like me."


    I was stunned for a moment. When I was about to refuse, Valerie''s voice came from through.


    "Arianna, are you okay over there? It''s been getting cold recently. Wear more clothes ande


    back when you finish your work. It''s going to be Thanksgiving soon. Are youing back with


    Hendrix?"


    Maybe it was because of the phone, but her voice sounded older.


    I hesitated, "Well, I don''t know. I''ll have to wait until Thanksgiving before I know for sure." After a


    pause, I said, "Thank you for taking care of Anne for me."


    From the other end came her nervousughter. "You silly child, we are your parents, taking care of


    our own granddaughter is a given. Why do you need to thank us? Arianna, we''re getting old, and


    we''ll won''t be here long. I know you hate us, but please my child, you have to look forward to the


    future."


    I pressed my lips together, unable to answer.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anne was pleading to talk to me, so she took away the mobile phone and began to tell me about the


    interesting things that happened to her that day at school. I listened to her chatter, a joyful feeling in


    my heart.


    After chatting for a while, I heard her yawning. I reminded her lovingly, "Anne, it''s gettingte. Let''s


    talk tomorrow, shall we?"


    She agreed, saying softly, "Okay Mother, I''ll go to bed now and call you tomorrow. You should go


    back early too. Don''t stay upte. It''s not good for your health. Promise you''ll to go back early?"


    I nodded and smiled. "Okay, good night!"


    I looked at the phone in a daze after the call ended. When people reach a certain age, they face


    some choices. Very few people would choose to wander blindly on their own, all their lives. People


    need a ce to call home and enjoy life with rtives and friends.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    When Hendrix and Andrea finally returned, they were in a good mood. Both of them had something


    in their hands. Seeing that I was staring at nothing absent- mindedly, Hendrix handed his to me and


    said, "Try it!"


    I had never been interested in sweet things like cotton candy, I just took a tiny bite and said


    casually, "It''s too sweet. It''s gettingte. We should go back."


    Without waiting for them to agree or disagree, I headed straight for the hotel. I had nothing to say


    along the way.


    When we returned to the hotel, it was almost dusk. I took a room card from the receptionist and


    handed it to Hendrix. Because I was tired and sleepy, I didn''t want to talk. I said, "Naomi''s staying


    with me, this is your room key!"


    After giving him the room key, I went straight into the elevator and prepared to go back to my room.


    As soon as I opened the door, a ck shadow entered the room behind me before I could close the


    door. Hendrix turned on the light and nced around. When he saw no one, his ck eyes fell on


    me. "Do you want me out because we''ve walked too far and you''re tired?"


    I frowned. "Don''t read too much into it. I used to having Naomi stay with me. I didn''t expect that she


    wouldn''t do so tonight."


    I was not in the mood to talk about any more useless things with him, so I left hims there to change


    my clothes and wash up for bed. He closed the door and hugged me from behind. His chin fell on


    my shoulder and he said, "Are you angry?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. "No, I''m just too tired." I was too tired to even be angry.


    He sat on the bed and held my waist while guiding me to sit on hisp. "Is this better?"


    I was sure of myself. I leaned lightly on his shoulder and sighed, "Hendrix, today you are


    disqualified as a husband."


    I didn''t want to fight, but if I held back the grievances in my heart, I wouldn''t feel good, so I spoke.


    He clung to me tighter and said in a low voice, "What do you mean?"


    I leaned on his shoulder and felt a little tired. "You shouldn''t have left me at the square alone. And


    for such a long time."


    I could understand how he had doted on Andrea. After all, there were things that could not be


    forgotten in one or two days. But he and Andrea were so close while I still had so much


    unspeakable feelings bottled up tightly in my heart.


    He pressed his forehead slightly to mine and hugged me with a faint smile. "Weren''t you tired just


    now? I told you to rest in the square, and I arranged for the bodyguards to stay with you."


    I didn''t say anything more to get him to see things from my view. I stood up and said, "It''s getting


    late. Let''s hurry and wash up, then get some rest!"


    I couldn''t continue on. If I continued to talk about it, I would look like I''m making a huge fuss for


    nothing


    He grabbed my wrist to stop me and we looked at each other. Then, he asked, "Are you jealous?"


    I shrugged and said indifferently, "You said to view her as a sister. What''s there to be jealous


    about?"


    His smile widened slightly, and he held me in his arms. "I will pay more attention in the future to put


    you first at all times. I promise you that I will be a qualified husband, okay?"


    My mouth twitched, and I held back the involuntary smile. "That''s your choice, it has nothing to do


    with me. I don''t control you. I just wanted to remind you."


    He grinned and not letting me out from his embrace, his warm lips came down on mine lightly.


    Looking at his dark eyes, I had a feeling where this was headed and grumbled, "Hendrix, it''s getting


    late. I want to rest."


    He raised his eyebrows. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of things!"


    It took me a second to realize what he meant by "I''ll take care of things".

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    The project at Lancille Vige was going smoothly. Soon the partnership between the Roberts and


    Milton group wasing to an end.


    Since major tasks werepleted, everyone was hard at work finishing up their individual jobs,


    finalizing all remaining details. That meant more work to supervise but it wasn''t tiring.


    Linda became idle. She sorted out the recent progress reports then handed it to me. "I''ll leave the


    rest for you to handle. I have to go back to the city. There''s still a lot of work waiting for me!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded. She was the director of the head office, and a lot of things were waiting for her to deal


    with. When Sebastian initially thought I might be unable to cope with all the work, she was sent over


    to help me!


    Since most of her work was done naturally, she had to return to the office.


    After sending Linda away, I went through the documents. At noon, Naomi called me. I thought she


    was calling to invite me for dinner.


    Instead, she told me, "I have to go back to the city. I''ll see you there."


    I was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Why do you need to go back


    in a hurry?" Especially since she told me that she followed Sebastian here. Why was she now in a


    hurry to leave?


    "I''ve been here for a few days. I''ve been to all the ces to eat. There''s nothing fun here anymore.


    I''ll go back to the city and hang out with Rainie and Tina for a couple of days. When you are back,


    let''s meet up!"


    I nodded. In my heart, I knew that she was probably bored in Lancille Vige. After all, I had to work,


    and didn''t have time to spend time with her. It was understandable that she was bored.


    "Be careful on the way, keep in touch!" I still had work to do so I couldn''t send her off.


    She answered with a "yeah" and said, "By the way, what happened to Andrea yesterday? Is she Mr.


    Roberts'' lover again? I think that woman is soft, but she is more difficult to deal with than Rowane.


    Are you going to be okay?"


    I smiled and said, "It''s nothing. Hendrix just regards her as his younger sister. It''s no big deal. Don''t


    worry about it."


    After gossiping a bit more, she bid me goodbye.


    Hugo came looking for me then, "Miss Reid, have you eaten yet? If not, let''s go together."


    I nodded, got up, and epted his invitation. As we walked, he mentioned, "I heard that the third


    party in the project will being over. We will probably be in contact with them all day."


    "Hm," I said, not really worried. Usually, there would be three parties involved in a development of a


    project due to the size and the capital of it. No matter how much the workload, there was always a


    third party.


    That was one of the hidden rules in these projects. To put it bluntly, the third party was responsible


    for supervising the other two parties.


    At present, the project was running on schedule so it was natural for the third party to show up. I


    nodded and thought that I would like to see them.


    Before we reached the restaurant at the base, we met Hendrix and Andrea on the way. It seemed


    that the two of them had the same idea.


    Seeing me, Andrea greeted me without any awkwardness, "Miss Reid, where are you going?


    Hendrix and I are here to pick you up for lunch." Hearing this, Hugo said goodbye to us and left.


    I looked at the two of them and frowned. "Hasn''t Mr. Shelley arrived yet?"


    This woman had been following Hendrix 24 hours a day. She was really making it a bad habit.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    Hendrix walked up to me and took my hand." Austin was detained by something. It''s gettingte,


    why don''t we go eat!"


    Since they were already here, there was no reason to refuse. There were limited restaurants and


    ces to eat anyway.


    Once we arrived at the restaurant, I wondered if Andrea was pretending to be a little girl, or if this


    was usual for her. She had an innocent yet extremely coquettish act on.


    It was getting on my nerves, so I chose to be silent.


    After ordering the dishes, I couldn''t figure out what was wrong with her brain. She pulled Hendrix


    aside and said that she was going to buy ice cream. Hendrix waved her off to go on her own.


    After she left, I couldn''t help but stare at Hendrix with my chin propped in my palms. I said, "Would


    you be able to rx if she goes alone?"


    He smiled from ear to ear. "Mrs. Roberts, are you jealous?"


    I shrugged and denied. "I''m not jealous."


    He held my hand, and I felt him put something in it. Looking down, I saw a small delicate box.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked up at him and frowned. "What is it?"


    He didn''t stop smiling. "Open it and find out!"


    I was shocked when I opened it. It was a gorgeous, well-designed ne. I looked at him in


    astonishment and he encouraged with a smile, "Put it on."


    "When did you buy this?" This ne looked far too costly and unique to be bought off the rack.


    "Thest time I went back to Jarold City, the organizers gave it to me. I heard that there were only


    three in the world. I thought you would like it, so I brought it with me." While speaking, he had gotten


    impatient and had taken it out and sped it around my neck.


    "Very beautiful!" He looked at it carefully and finally gave a suitable answer.


    As he watched me, I felt a little shy and changed the topic. "By the way, how''s Evan''s investigation


    going?"


    I hadn''t mentioned anything about the base to him. Now that I thought about it, I had to ask.


    "There''s no hurry for now. You need to finish your work first." He knew something but didn''t seem to


    have any intention of telling me.


    By the time our orders were served, Andrea was still not back yet. I looked at Hendrix and said,


    "Andrea has been out for so long. Did something happen to her?"


    He paused for a moment, made a phone call, then asked, "Where is she?"


    He was probably talking to Andrea''s bodyguard.


    I couldn''t hear what was said on the phone but I saw Hendrix''s handsome eyebrows furrowed, and


    he said curtly, "Find her quickly!"


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at his face, I guessed that they''d lost Andrea. I couldn''t help saying, "Don''t worry. Lancille


    Vige is not very big. She probably just went shopping."


    Hendrix nodded and looked at me, "Wait for me here. If you''re hungry, you can go ahead and start


    eating. I''ll find her ande back right away!"


    I stopped him, and he looked at me in surprise. I smiled and said, "I''ll go with you. A while ago,


    Naomi and I had toured the area. I''m more familiar than you."


    He wasn''t convinced. "Stay and eat, the food''ll be coldter!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask the boss to just warm it upter. Let''s find her together!" After a quick word to


    the boss, I left with Hendrix.


    Lancille Vige was not very big, a?d there were only a few ces selling ice cream. Hendrix and I


    searched, but we didn''t find her.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Hendrix asked the passersby he met but no one knows anything. Meanwhile the bodyguards


    followed and exined quietly, "Mr. Roberts, we lost Miss Burton on the way back to the


    restaurant."


    "Did you see anyone suspicious?" Hendrix asked calmly.


    The bodyguard shook his head and said, "I''ve been following Miss Burton, and I didn''t see any


    suspicious people. However, Miss Burton deliberately left me behind."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hendrix frowned, nced at him, and said, "Continue to search this area!"


    I narrowed my eyes in thought then interrupted Hendrix. "There''s no need to search. Let''s go back


    to the restaurant. The food is cold by now."


    After that, I didn''t wait for Hendrix, and immediately walked back to the restaurant. Just as I thought,


    Andrea had returned and was casually sitting at our table


    She looked at us in surprise and said, "Hendrix, where have you been? I didn''t see you for a long


    time and I thought you had gone back!"


    I curled my lips in disdain and returned to my seat with a sneer. Then I asked the restaurant boss to


    start serving the dishes.


    Hendrix frowned at Andrea, displeased. "Why did you turn off your phone?"


    She stered an innocent look on her face then lowered her head and took out her mobile phone


    from her bag. She looked back at Hendrix with a nk face and said helplessly, "I don''t know. My


    mobile phone seems to be turned off. I don''t know how this happened. What''s wrong?"


    Hendrix pursed his lips and replied indifferently, "Nothing!"


    The restaurant boss began to serve the dishes. I lowered my head and ate seriously. I was


    completely in no mood to participate in the conversation.


    Andrea saw that we were all irritated so she looked at Hendrix in confusion and said, "Hendrix, why


    are you so unhappy? What''s wrong? Did I do something wrong?"


    I mmed the chopsticks on the table. It wasn''t loud, but it was forceful enough to attract attention.


    Andrea stared at me with a terrified look. I scoffed, grabbing tissue to wipe my mouth.


    I looked at her in disgust. "Aren''t you tired?" "Miss Reid, what are you talking about? I don''t


    understand," she said helplessly,


    My expression haughty, I retorted, "What I mean is, aren''t you tired of acting like this? Andrea, you


    are over 30 years old. As a woman, if you were putting on an act for your husband, I''d find it


    admirable. But please see, this is my man. He''s not a target for you to act coquettish with. So


    please don''t be like a cat in heat when you see him in the future, okay?"


    "You..." These words were a direct p to her face. For a moment, tears welled up in her eyes as


    she looked at Hendrix with a pitiful and innocent expression. "Hendrix, I don''t understand. I''ve


    always been like this. You know all of this. I''m not like what she said."


    Hendrix frowned but did not support her. He just looked at her and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go


    back to the hotel and have a good rest after dinner. Austin will probably arrive this evening." He did


    not intend to talk about what had just happened.


    After that, Hendrix put fish into my bowl and said, "You only ate a few bites, aren''t you hungry?"


    "I don''t have an appetite!" I said and was ready to leave.


    Hendrix stopped me and asked, "What do you want to eat? We''ll go eat itter."

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    I squinted and raised my eyebrows to look at him. "We?"


    He nodded. "Yes, we. Me and you!"


    I saw Andrea''s forlorn look out of the corner of my eye, as if she couldn''t stand it anymore. She got


    up and said, "Hendrix, I''m full. I''ll go back to the hotel first."


    Hendrix looked at her perfunctorily and nodded. "Okay, be careful on the way. Don''t run off!"


    Andrea must''ve thought Hendrix would ask her to stay. She clearly wasn''t expect ing him to dismiss


    her so casually.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She held back her anger and left with her bag.


    Hendrix and I remained seated. He smiled into my eyes and ced my favorite dishes onto my


    te and said, "You are not allowed to leave any leftovers. Eat up!"


    Now that Andrea wasn''t hanging around, I got my appetite back. It''s not good to let good food go to


    waste after all.


    So I made myselffortable and continued to eat.


    Hendrix spent more time filling my te than actually eating, as if it was his pleasure to just watch


    me eat.


    I was halfway done and starting to feel full. Yet he kept piling food onto my te, and I looked at him


    with some confusion. "Are you feeding a pig?"


    He spat out the mouthful of water he had just drank and coughed violently.


    I pulled out a tissue and handed it to him. Then I poured him another ss of water. I pushed my


    te away. I really couldn''t eat another bite.


    He finally stopped coughing. His red face looked at me and asked, "Are you full?"


    I nodded. "Let''s go!"


    Then, without waiting for him I got up and left. He followed me out after paying the bill. Catching up


    to me, he took my hand in his and teased with a smile, "Are you still jealous, after eating?"


    I said, "I''m not jealous!" trying to get rid of him.


    He smiled and said, "I know."


    As he chuckled and I looked at him in confusion. "What are youughing at?"


    He hummed a non-answer, he looked like he was enjoying this. "You''re so cute when you''re


    jealous."


    "I said, I''m not jealous!" I grumbled, but I was silenced by his knowing smile. I gave up arguing.


    However, I wasn''t going to forgive him just like that, so I simply said, "Hendrix, we''ll sleep in


    separate rooms in the future!"


    He stopped short then frowned and asked, "It''s not that serious, is it?"


    I snorted coldly. "It''s fine if we live separately!"


    He pulled me into his arms. He gazed into my eyes and said seriously, "I apologize for today, I didn''t


    handle it well. You can punish me with whatever you want, but let''s sleep in the same bed together,


    okay?"


    I shrugged and looked at him without fear. "I''ll be living in Asherton in the future."


    When I saw Hugo''s car, I pushed Hendrix away and waved at the car. Hugo stopped and looked at


    me. "Miss Reid, did you have lunch here?"


    I nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Lance, can I go back to the base with you?"


    He smiled and nodded. "Of course. Get in! It''s on my way!"


    I got in the car and didn''t even look at Hendrix.


    I was swamped with work all afternoon. Especially since Linda had returned to the city area, and


    Sebastian wasn''t around to help, I had more things to do.


    When there was finally a break, Sebastian called.


    "Arianna, the people involved in the Roberts Group''s project have arrived. Come to the hotel to


    have a meal and get to know each other!"

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    At first, I nned to return to the hotel for a bath and much needed sleep. But with the third party''s


    arrival, my n had to be put on hold. After all, I was in charge of the project. It would be


    inappropriate if I didn''t show up.


    So I nodded and said, "Well, Let me know which room you''ll be in. When I''m done dealing with the


    affairs here at the base, I''ll go over immediately." He agreed and hung up the phone.


    I was exhausted by the time I got off work. The mobile phone in my bag kept going off, but I haven''t


    had the time to check who was calling.


    As I left the base, I finally had the opportunity to check my dozens of messages.


    It turned out that they were all from Hendrix. But instead of messages, they were all money


    transfers.


    I grimaced in disapproval. The money will return to him within 24 hours.


    Sebastian made a reservation for dinner at the hotel that evening. When I was about to take Hugo''s


    car, I saw Hendrix in a ck suit with flowers in his hand standing at the entrance to the base.


    I had to admit it was quite romantic. He knew to have flowers when admitting his mistake.


    I pretended not to see him. When I saw Hugo, I said, "Mr. Lance, I might have to take your car to


    the hotel."


    He nced briefly at Hendrix, smiled and said, "Did you have a fight?"


    I smiled and said with a little embarrassment, "Is it on your route?"


    He smiled and said, "It''s on my route!"


    As I walked with him to the car, Hendrix blocked my way. He handed me the flowers in his arms and


    said, "I''m here to pick you up from work!"


    I didn''t reach out to take it. I said, "Oh, no need. I''ll get a ride with Mr. Lance back to the hotel. I


    don''t need to bother you."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, I walked around him.


    He followed behind me and said helplessly, "What happened today was my fault. If you''re going to


    lose your temper and be in a bad mood, I don''t mind. Let''s go back to the hotel and you can punish


    me any way you want, okay?"


    I stopped in my tracks and looked back at him. "Oh!" Then I reached out and took the flowers in his


    hand and said, "Okay, let''s go back!"


    He stared at me in confusion. He probably didn''t expect me to take the flowers. I kept silent too and


    got into Hugo''s car.


    Hugo started the car and looked at Hendrix, who was still standing there in shock, and then looked


    at me, saying, "My wife often gets angry with me, but every time after I buy her a gift and send her


    flowers, she''ll be all right again then cook what I love to eat."


    I saw the smile at the corner of his mouth. I couldn''t help admiring, "Your wife must be very happy!"


    He smiled faintly and looked at me. "You''re also very happy, aren''t you? Look at Mr. Roberts. The


    moment you''re angry, he gives up his identity as a big boss, forgets his dignity andes to pick


    you up in person. And you even left him hanging."


    I smiled cheekily, "That''s because he did something wrong."


    He smiled faintly. "Men and women are just like this. When my wife was young, she always liked to


    get angry. When I don''t give her a call, she will start to quarrel with me. Every time she made a fuss,


    I didn''t know what to do. But now that she is old, her temper is much better. Of course, if I don''t go


    home for a long time, she will still cry like a child."


    I took out my phone and impulsively approved all the transfers from Hendrix. Then I sent him an


    emoji.


    He texted back instantly, "What do you want to eat for dinner? I''ll order in!"


    I typed back. I have to meet our client tonight. Let''s eat another day!

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    He texted back, I''ll be waiting for you at the hotel! I frowned and didn''t reply.


    Hendrix met me at the hotel entrance. His ck suit highlighting his admirable physique. He looked


    handsome and elegant. I thanked Hugo as I got out of the car.


    Hendrix came forward with a huge smile. "What do you want to eat?"


    I frowned in exasperation. "I have an appointment!"


    He smiled indulgently but insisted. "We can still have dinner together. Besides, I''m also your partner


    in this. We can have dinner together."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh!


    He was right, our project here did involve the Roberts Group. I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t


    argue anymore. I led the way into the hotel.


    As soon as Sebastian sent me the private dining room number for the hotel restaurant, I led the


    way. Hendrix followed me without saying anything.


    In the private dining room.


    Sebastian and several other directors of thepany as well as Evan and Rowane were there.


    When Sebastian saw me, he invited me to sit down.


    When they saw Hendrix follow me in, they were shocked. Evan and Rowane stood up and greeted


    him, "Mr. Roberts!"


    Hendrix raised his hand and motioned for them to sit down. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry about


    me. I''m here today with my family!"


    Evan sat down and raised his hand to touch his nose. Judging by his actions, he felt embarrassed


    on behalf of Hendrix.


    The person in question waspletely indifferent. He sat next to me and looked at me as if we


    were the only ones in the room. "What do you want to eat?"


    I looked sideways at him and frowned. "Hendrix, aren''t you busy?"


    He was a president. He didn''t have to attend such a small gathering. He wasn''t acting like a boss at


    all.


    "Yes!" He nodded solemnly. "Today''s main task is to make you happy!"


    My face heated and I put my hand on my forehead. I didn''t have anything to say to that.


    When Sebastian saw this, he drew Hendrix''s attention saying, "I heard that the representative of the


    third party is their president. Mr. Roberts is more well-informed than the Milton Group!"


    Hendrix poured me a ss of water and said with a smile, "Not really. I''m here to apany my


    wife."


    I...


    The sound of a piano rang out. It was Hendrix''s cell phone. He answered the phone and said, "I''m


    eating at the hotel. Do you want toe over?"


    The voice on the phone sounded a bit like Austin. I remembered that Hendrix had said that Austin


    would arrive at Lancille Vige in the evening. That would exin why I didn''t see Andrea with


    Hendrix. Presumably, it was because Austin came already.


    "Yes!" Hendrix said, "I''ll send you the address!"


    Then he hung up the phone and sent him the location of the restaurant.


    Sebastian asked in confusion, "Mr. Roberts, is your friending over?"


    Hendrix nodded and replied, "Yes. Austin just arrived from the capital. I hope you don''t mind, Mr.


    Milton. After all, we are all acquaintances!"


    Sebastianughed and said, "Of course, Mr Shelly cane."


    A few minutester, they arrived, knocking on the door rhythmically three times.


    Evan got up to invite them in. As expected, it was Austin and Andrea. They greeted Sebastian and


    then sat down.


    It seemed that the ones we''d actuallye here to meet werete. Hendrix did not want to wait for


    them, so he started ordering first.


    When he''d just finished ordering the dishes, the door was pushed open. A middle-aged man in a


    suit came in, smiling apologetically.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    He gestured to those behind him and allowed a person I was particrly familiar with to enter.


    The man was wearing a custom-made royal blue suit, his hair neat and clean. When he saw


    everyone, he was charming.


    He said with a smile on his face, "Sorry to keep everyone waiting!"


    Sebastian stood up to greet him with a huge smile on his face too. After shaking hands with him, he


    said, "Mr. Granger sure has to deal with a lot of affairs every day. We''ve ordered the dishes, and


    they''ll be served soon!"


    Then, he led Irvin to his seat.


    I looked at Irvin, who was sitting opposite me. I frowned and thought, why did he appear here as the


    representative of the third partypany?


    I looked sideways at Hendrix and saw that he was just calmly removing a lobster''s shell. When he


    saw me looking at him, he smiled and asked, "Hungry?"


    I shook my head and opened my mouth to say something, "No..." and he took the opportunity to put


    a piece of lobster into my mouth.


    I couldn''t spit it out so I chewed. It was very sweet. Delighted with the vor, I enthusiastically ate


    the rest.


    He smiled. "How''s the taste?"


    I nodded andmented honestly, "Quite good."


    He smiled faintly and continued to remove the shell. He said in a gentle voice, "Eat slowly. I''ll


    remove the shells for you!"


    It was as if there was no one else at the table with us.


    However, judging from Hendrix''s expression, it seems like he knew that the third party was Irvin,


    which would exin why he had followed me ton dinner.


    Suddenly, I felt a fierce gaze on me. I looked up and saw Andrea staring at me with a pair of


    beautiful dark eyes. She looked like she wanted to eat me alive.


    I raised my eyebrows. Was she still in love with Hendrix? She couldn''t stand us being sweet to each


    other? I gave her a faint smile and tilted my head to look at Hendrix. Then I said gently, "I want


    more!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix obligingly stuffed shrimp into my mouth with a faint smile, "Eat slowly."


    I nodded and looked back at Andrea in an outright challenge. I knew that I was shamelessly


    showing


    off.


    She was so angry that her face turned red.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Roberts are so in love it makes people envious!" Sebastian said. He probably felt that


    the atmosphere was a little awkward and said something to ease the tension.


    Irvin squinted at us and said with a smile, "There are too many insincere couples. I hope that Mr.


    Roberts is true to our Arianna!"


    The familiar way he said my name betrayed a hint of affection. Sebastian asked in surprise, "Does


    Mr. Granger and Mrs. Roberts know each other?"


    "We''ve known each other for a long time!" Irvin looked at me softly and said, "She''s cold and


    impatient and has been ignoring me since ourst fight. I''ve been thinking about her since then!"


    Irvin was obviously provoking me. I stared at him, wide-eyed. When did I ever do the things he said


    I did?


    When Sebastian heard this, he felt a little embarrassed. He could not help but ask, "My apologies,


    are you very close friends?"


    "Well, more than a friend. Don''t you think so, Arianna?" Irvin looked at me and said mockingly, his


    eyes full of arrogance.


    I frowned, but I didn''t say anything.


    Hendrix had no such qualms. "In his position in taking care of my uncle-inw, Mr. Granger and my


    wife are indeed closer than friends. However, my aunt has already left the Granger Group. So they


    have no rtionship at present. Mr. Granger, you should think about what you say in the future.


    After all, my wife''s reputation is important."

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    After that shocking speech, he still remembered to put some shrimp into my gaping mouth.


    Awkwardness returned to the dinner table while the waitstaff unobtrusively served our meal.


    Sebastian probably out of guilt gave us all a treat. Then again, he was the host of this dinner. After


    all, the Milton Group was the party in charge of the project.


    Throughout dinner, I was most ufortable. Irvin kept sending over dishes from his side of the


    table while Hendrix kept stuffing food into my mouth. He was probably hoping that I would not have


    the spare time to eat the food given by anyone other than him.


    While I stuffed my face, I had to endure Andrea''s ice-cold gaze, as well as Rowane''s look of


    disdain.


    Finally, the meal was over. Irvin looked at me and said, "Arianna, where are you staying? You ate


    too much today. Why don''t we go out for a walk to digest the food?"


    I pressed my lips together and shook my head. "No, I..."


    "As husband and wife, we have other things to deal with tonight. Thank you, Mr. Granger, for your


    kindness." Hendrix answered for us then took my hand and dragged me away.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Irvin was displeased, he did not say anything further.


    We left the restaurant. I''d really eaten a lot, and I was thinking about where to go for a walk.


    But I had to go to the bathroom first.


    I asked Hendrix to wait for me in the hall, and I went straight to the bathroom. When I came out, I


    happened to meet Rowane.


    She was washing her hands in the sink. When she saw mee out of the bathroom, she wiped


    her hands with tissue paper and looked at me in disdain. "Arianna, I know you''re good at juggling


    men, but Lancille Vige is my life''s work. Don''t mess it up for me. I''ll never be done with you if you


    do!"


    I looked at her and said, "Don''t worry. You are not the only one who cares about this project. I care


    too."


    She sneered, "Your care is irrelevant. I admit that I underestimated you. I thought it was a


    coincidence that you hooked up with Hendrix. Now it seems that although you look ordinary, you


    have good tactics. No wonder Miss Burton lost to you."


    I wiped my hands and looked at her. "Miss Zanes, I appreciate your seriousness and


    professionalism for work, but please apply your intelligence to your private life. I''m indeed not as


    good as you, but it doesn''t mean that I''m useless. You can say Hendrix marrying me is my luck, but


    he''s been married to me for ten years. How good can a person''s luck be for so long? Don''t be so


    narrow-minded."


    After a slight pause, I continued, "Also, I hope that you can think about what you''re assuming about


    me. I know Irvin, but it doesn''t mean that he likes me, or that I seduced him by some other means.


    Have you ever thought about why these two outstanding men fell in love with me? You''re excellent


    and yet they just admire your work abilities and have never thought of having a rtionship with you


    outside of work. People don''t only have jobs. A man loves a woman not only because of her


    appearance and abilities but also because of her warmth and affection. That is what we call fate."

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    I didn''t hate Rowane, at least not then. She was actually an excellent woman, worthy of love and


    care.


    Exiting the bathroom, I saw Hendrix and Andrea in the hall.


    Hendrix sat on the sofa, smoking. The thick smoke made him look particrly cold.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrea was acting again. She held Austin''s hand and said, "Austin, Miss Reid seems to have a


    pretty good rtionship with Mr. Granger. I think Mr. Granger is very special to Miss Reid."


    Austin nced at Hendrix, who was smoking, then said to Andrea, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Andrea didn''t seem to notice Hendrix''s coldness and continued, "I''m not talking nonsense. I saw Mr.


    Granger''s eyes on Miss Reid when we were having dinner, and Miss Reid also looked back at him


    secretly. I think their rtionship is different."


    I looked at him secretly?


    I almostughed out loud.


    "Miss Burton, you were eating so seriously during the meal, and you''ve observed everyone so


    carefully. Did you notice how many shrimps


    Hendrix peeled for me?" I walked to Hendrix''s side.


    He looked up at me, and I grabbed the cigarette in his hand. I stubbed it out and threw it into the


    trash can. Then I looked at him and said, "Quit smoking!"


    Hendrix smiled and got up to grab hold of my waist. "Alright, I''ll listen to you!"


    Andrea was stunned, probably not expecting me to show up. After a while, she looked at Austin


    shamefully and said, "Austin, what I said just now, I didn''t mean..."


    Austinforted her and said, "It''s okay. I know you''re just casually talking. It''s okay!"


    I almostughed out loud, but I restrained myself. Sometimes, I really could understand why


    Rowane disliked me when I was affected by this.


    Because it really looked disgusting.


    It was gettingte when Hendrix and I walked around the hotel for a while before heading back.


    It was a long day and I was sleepy and tired. I took a bath and almost instantly fell asleep.


    I heard Hendrix say something to me, but I was too sleepy to hear it clearly. I probably mumbled


    some sort of incoherent response.


    The next day.


    It would be National Day soon, so it was impossible to finish the project within the next few days.


    But if everything went ording to n, I should be able to get much work done as soon as


    possible in the next few days.


    I didn''t see Hendrix in the morning. There was a note on the bedside table when I woke up. "I''m


    going downtown. I have something to do. Remember to eat on time!"


    It must''ve been still early when he left.


    After dressing up, I went straight to the base. Because of the participation of a third party, work


    efficiency was a bit slow. The third party put a huge emphasis on quality, not speed, so the workers


    tried their best to refine all the details of the base.


    It was also because of this that the workload had increased.


    Wearing a hard hat, Irvin looked around the base and then came straight into the office looking for


    me.


    Since we were all familiar with each other, he did not bother being polite. Instead, ask directly, "Are


    you in charge of the project?"


    I noted his seriousness and nodded. "Yes!"


    He frowned slightly and said after a moment of silence, "We may need to talk about some details!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not a big problem, but if you don''t deal with it, we can''t continue with the technology here. By


    the way, the building of your machine base is very strange. Did you built a garage or a storage


    warehouse underground?"

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Stunned by his question, I asked, "There is no garage under the base and no warehouse either.


    What''s wrong?"


    He frowned slightly. "The way it''s built makes it seem like there is something inside such buildings!"


    Probably thinking of something, he did not say anything else for a while before he changed the


    subject. "Let''s have lunch together?"


    I shook my head. "No, I..."


    "Are you going to avoid me all the time?" He raised his eyebrows. "After all, we are partners. It''s


    normal for work partners to invite each other to have a meal together, isn''t it?"


    I knew his temperament. If I continued to refuse him like this, he would probably find other ways to


    follow me. So I nodded reluctantly, "Well, there is a restaurant at the back of the base, it''s not that


    good, but it''s enough to fill the stomach. I still have to work after lunch, so we can''t waste time going


    to other restaurants!"


    He nodded and said, "Okay!"


    The restaurant behind the base was not very big. To eat at the hotel was a hassle, as it was quite a


    distance from the base. It would''ve taken more than an hour to travel back and forth.


    Therefore, Sebastian built a temporary restaurant behind the base and hired a chef to cook for the


    employees. It was really convenient.


    We found a seat and sat down. Irvin ced some juice in front of me, "It''s freshly squeezed!"


    "Thank you!"


    Throughout lunch, I kept my head down and ate silently. It seemed that Irvin had nothing to say.


    After we were done eating, there was still some time before we needed to get back to work. I really


    wanted to go back to the office to rest, but he said, "You know the ce around here. Why don''t you


    give me a tour of the grounds since we still have some time?"


    I pursed my lips and said ndly, "Please go on on your own. You can check out the fruit forest in


    the area." Then I got up to leave.


    He grabbed my wrist, and I red at him. "Let go!"


    He remained indifferent and said, "I know you don''t want to see me or spend time with me now, but


    from a certain point of view, as the manager of a third party, Miss Reid, I have a reason to ask you


    for a tour of the area."


    "You''re just exploiting business for private gain!" I said, shaking off his hand, "Fine. Let''s go!"


    There were pear trees near the base, and most of the pears were ripe. There were fruit farmers


    picking them to sell in the market.


    After walking for a while, Irvin said, "There''s no need for you to treat me this way. Arianna, I didn''t


    mean to destroy your happiness. If possible, I hope we can get along well. Is that okay?"


    I stopped to look him in the eye, "Do you think we can get along well after all that''s happened?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He looked at me emotionlessly but sounded sincere. "I know that you don''t want to get involved with


    me because you are afraid that I will destroy the happiness between you and Hendrix. My affections


    are a burden. You don''t have to tell me this. I know it very well!"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t answer him. What he said was true.


    After a pause, he said, "In fact, I wish for your happiness more than anyone else. I originally thought


    that Hendrix was a cold man without feelings. I thought if he couldn''t give you happiness, I could.


    But now I see that Hendrix treats you well. In fact, he''s not as bad as I thought. So why can''t I give


    you my generous blessing? I''ll protect you well, as a friend. As long as you''re happy, I won''t disturb


    your life anymore."

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    I blinked in surprise. I was a little confused and said after a pause, "You..."


    He smiled faintly and looked a little lonely. "So, can you promise me that you won''t treat me


    indifferently? Arianna, you know that there aren''t many people I want to protect in this world. No


    matter how bad I am, I''m sincere towards you. Even though I don''t have the right, can you treat me


    like a brother? Don''t treat me like a stranger and ignore my existence."


    I did not know why, but my heart ached when I heard what he said. I paused for a moment and


    nodded. Then, I looked at him and said, "Irvin, I''m sorry. I owe you my life. You know that''s all I can


    promise you. I can''t be with you. It''s my blessing to have Hendrix around to protect me. Thank you


    for your efforts, but I don''t deserve it. You have someone who needs your care. Shirley is probably


    giving birth soon. She''s a good woman. Since you married her, you should be responsible to her


    and your children for the rest of your life."


    He nodded in resignation, a bitter smile on his face. "I know, I have lost what I wanted the most. It''s


    better to make others happy. Maybe this is the best result."


    People should not live too obsessively. Otherwise, they would end up hurting themselves.


    After our chat, we head back to the base. He asked again, "Since we have aired out our issues, can


    I invite you to dinner tonight? Don''t think too much about it. It''s just that I''m new here and I''m not yet


    familiar with this ce. I''d like to have dinner with someone I know. It''s better than having dinner


    alone."


    When I saw the innocent and expectant look in his eyes, I couldn''t help but feel pity for him. "Okay!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I agreed in confusion. When I saw him enter the base with a smile, I realized that Hendrix was likely


    to return to Lancille Vige tonight too.


    But there was no reason to withdraw my agreement, right? I sighed helplessly.


    Thankfully the rest of the afternoon''s work went fine.


    In the evening, when I had just finished packing up for the day, Irvin appeared, leaning against the


    doorway with a smile. "It looks like you''re busy every day!"


    I nodded, distractedly checking my phone. I hadn''t received any message from Hendrix all day. Was


    he so busy?


    Once I was out of the base, Irvin drove over and stopped at the entrance of the base. He seemed to


    be in a good mood as he looked at me and said, "You''ve been here for a while. What delicious food


    do you rmend for dinner?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know that much actually. I rarely go out!" As the sky slowly


    darkened, there was still silence from Hendrix.


    I couldn''t take it any longer so I took out my mobile phone and sent him a message. "Have you


    eaten yet?" Once the message was sent out, I looked out of the window absent-mindedly.


    Because I didn''t give him any rmendations, Irvin had no choice but to eat in the hotel. As soon


    as he sat down, my cell phone vibrated.


    I looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Austin calling. Curious, I answered with a frown. "Hello,


    Mr. Shelley!"


    "Where are you?" He asked. His tone sounded a little anxious.


    I replied, "I''m in the Lancille Vige Hotel restaurant. What''s wrong?"


    "Please go downstairs to pick Hendrix up. His hand was injured. Sorry to trouble you."


    My mind went nk with confusion for a second. Hendrix got hurt?

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Before I could ask more, he hung up the phone. I stared at the phone in my phone, speechless.


    What?


    After hanging up the phone, I stood up and apologized to Irvin, who had just ordered dinner, saying,


    "Irvin, I''m sorry. Something''se up. I need to go."


    Without exining further, I grabbed my bag and left. Worry for Hendrix filling my thoughts.


    Although he called my name from behind, I apologized again but didn''t stop.


    Ground floor of the hotel.


    I rushed out and saw Evan helping Hendrix out of the ck Bentley. When I saw the white gauze


    wrapped around his arm, I hurried over anxiously, "What''s going on? How did you get hurt?"


    Evan gave me a quick nce. "He was in a car ident. He has already gotten medical treatment


    and some medicine."


    I frowned and reached out to wrap my arm around Hendrix. His hand was injured, so it didn''t affect


    his walking but I needed to hold him.


    As we entered the hotel, Irvin came out of the restaurant. When he saw Hendrix''s injury, he frowned


    slightly then looked at me, " let''s have a meal together next time."


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Hendrix looked sideways at me, his dark eyes searching mine. "Did you eat with him just now?"


    "Just as we ordered the dishes, Austin called and told me that you were hurt."


    He looked sullen and his eyes were a little cold. "So I disturbed your appointment?"


    His words were full of jealousy. I frowned and shook my head. "You''re thinking too much. It was just


    a meal."


    "How do you know that I''m thinking too much?" He seemed a little angry.


    I pressed the elevator button and thought that if we continued to talk like this, we would end up


    fighting in the end. So I changed the subject, "You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? What do you


    want to eat? Let''s order room service."


    The elevator door opened and we walked in together, my arm still around his waist. He responded


    lightly, "Whatever you like!" Then he stopped talking.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he was in a bad mood because of Irvin? I knew that there were always bodyguards following


    me, so he must have known about Irvin hanging around. After all, I had been with Irvin all day long,


    so it was understandable for him to be possessive.


    Thinking of this, I was not angry. I would be in a bad mood too if I were him. When we reached the


    room I gentled my tone, "Did the doctor say anything about changing the dressing? Did he prescribe


    other medications in the hospital?"


    He shook his head. "No!"


    I noticed that he really didn''t have any other medication on him and breathed a sigh of relief. The


    wound wasn''t too serious then. After thinking about it, I called the hotel restaurant and ordered


    some food to be sent to the room.


    I saw that he was going to the bathroom so I asked, "Do you want to take a shower?" His hand was


    injured, so he might need help.


    He narrowed his dark eyes at me. "I have to pee!"


    Embarrassment colored my cheeks and I shut up. But then I thought that it might not be convenient


    for him with his injury so I asked timidly, "Can you do it on your own?"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at me. "Why don''t you help me?"


    I gasped. I thought that he would say yes and reject my offer. I blushed harder and hesitated


    slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" His low voice filled my senses as


    he waited.


    Why was I hesitating? After all, he was my husband. We''ve been living together for so many years,


    and there would be countless years together in the future. He would get sick, and so would I. Taking


    care of each other is inevitable. No matter how awkward it was, we were husband and wife. What


    was more, he was my patient right now.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    I braced myself with a deep breath and walked to him. We entered the bathroom together.


    As he stood there, I lowered my head slightly and reached out to unbuckle his belt Subconsicouly I


    bit my lip while unbuttoning his pants and lowering his zipper.


    Suddenly, he grabbed y hand, stopping me from doing more, suddenly held my hand, and his deep


    voice was slightly hoarse. "Okay, I''ll do it by myself!"


    I rxed and left him to it.


    His mobile phone on the bed rang. Looking down at the caller ID, I didn''t pick it up. It was Andrea,


    she was probably calling to check on Hendrix''s injury.


    However, the phone kept ringing, and Hendrix was still in the bathroom. Probably because he heard


    the phone ringing, he called out, "You answer it!"


    I pursed my lips and thought for a moment, and reluctantly answered the call. Before I could say


    anything, an anxious cry came from the other end, "Hendrix, are you okay? Sorry, I really didn''t


    mean it. I didn''t want to lose my temper, and I didn''t want you to get hurt. I would rather get hurt


    than let you


    get hurt. I promise this is thest time. I will listen to you in the future and never mess around


    again."


    So Hendrix was injured because of Andrea?


    I held the phone and didn''t speak for a long time. The person on the other side cried so hard that


    she couldn''t breathe. She choked and said, "Hendrix, are you still angry with me? I was wrong. In


    the future, I..."


    "Stay away from him, there won''t be a future," I said in a tone that wasn''t friendly, with a hint of


    anger.


    The person on the other side gasped when she heard my voice. Then, she calmed down and


    stopped crying. She said, "Arianna, why are you answering Hendrix''s phone? How could you be so


    uncouth? How could you just answer someone else''s call?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I sneered, "What? No more tears now that you know I am not Hendrix? Your acting still has not


    improved over the years. Sorry to disappoint you. It was Hendrix who asked me to answer the


    phone. He is in the bathroom right now, so it''s not very convenient for him to answer the phone."


    Whether it was out of anger or jealousy, she gave a cold snort and said, "Arianna, you don''t have to


    be so proud. I may not be able to marry Hendrix, but we''re are still important to each other. He could


    have avoided what happened today, but he still protected me subconsciously. He would rather be


    hurt in my stead. Yes, he may really love you and really want to protect you, but I have be


    something that can''t be erased from his heart. I''ll continue being a hindrance to your rtionship."


    Instead of feeling angry, her insistence made meugh. I said in a light tone, "Andrea, are you


    tired?"


    Stunned silence then she said, "As long as I can make you feel ufortable, I''ll never feel tired."


    "Oh!" I nodded. "I hope you can hold on to that for the rest of your life."


    Then I hung up the phone and put the mobile phone aside. I needed to take a bath and sleep.


    Warm arms suddenly encircled me from behind and I froze. Hendrix''s familiar scent teased my


    senses. I grumbled half-heartedly, "How can you walk so quietly?"

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    He smiled and said, "I''ve always walked lightly. Is this new to you?"


    That wasn''t true either.


    I looked down at his bandaged arm and said "I''ll get you some warm water to wipe your body. I don''t


    think you can take a bath tonight. Let''s keep your wound dry tonight and you''ll recover soon."


    He looked at me with the corners of his mouth curled up. "Okay!"


    He sat obediently and waited for me to bring him the water. He simply looked at me quietly, and I


    couldn''t read what was going through his mind.


    Finally, when I couldn''t stand it any longer, I asked, "What are you thinking? Why are you looking at


    me like this?"


    He smiled. "I thought that you would be angry when you answered the phone just now. But looking


    at you, I''m a little surprised."


    After wiping his hands, I ced the towel back in the basin, looked up at him, and said, "Let me put


    it this way. What kind of project are you most worried about when investing?"


    After a moment of silence, he replied seriously,


    "Any project where I don''t have a hundred percent understanding of. Something I don''t have full


    confidence in!"


    I nodded. "Well, I used to be wary of Andrea. I don''t know if it was purely due to responsibility or


    because you loved her, so I was afraid of you being together. But it''s different now. I know you no


    longer have such feelings for her. It''s also not just because of me, but also because of Austin.


    Austin likes Andrea and you know it. Even if you didn''t consider my feelings, you will definitely


    consider Austin''s."


    He narrowed his eyes at me. His voice was low and controlled. "You do not trust me? Do you think


    that I won''t consider your feelings?"


    "That''s my worst case scenario!" I said, without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    Slightly mollified, he raised an imperious eyebrow and asked, "And the best?"


    "You care about me, and you will refuse all women for me."


    His smile widened and he approached me. "Arianna, my love for you can be squandered away as


    much as you want. You don''t have to be so careful."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I pushed him away gently and stood up, looking at the wound on his arm, "Hendrix, You hurt


    yourself twice because of another woman. To be honest, I''m not so happy about that!"


    With those parting words, I took the water into the bathroom then took a bath.


    When I came out, arge bouquet of roses greeted me. Its exquisite blooms looked extraordinarily


    beautiful. Hendrix was sitting on the bed and looked me in the eye. "I know. I''m sorry for making you


    unhappy. But you may be happy after seeing these flowers."


    I shrugged. I couldn''t deny it. A woman''s mood could improve with flowers.


    "I feel a little sorry for Evan as your assistant." At this point, I couldn''t think of anyone else but Evan,


    who could buy flowers and send them over in such a short time.


    He smiled, patted the bed next to him, and said, "Come here!"


    It was gettingte, and I was ready to go to bed.


    After my quick skin-care routine, I crawled into bed. I looked at him, and he didn''t seem sleepy yet. I


    said, "Do you have something to say to me?"


    He nodded and said seriously, "I''m not sure about Irvin. It makes me uneasy."


    I blinked at him for a moment then understood what he meant. I looked at him unflinchingly and


    said, "Our rtionship is purely work and


    friendship."

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    Probably because he saw that I was in a good mood, he raised his eyebrows and leaned in to kiss


    me. After that, he could only lie down and sleep because of his injured hand.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was likewise tired. I couldn''t keep my eyes open either and went to sleep.


    Because of his injury, Hendrix found many tasks very inconvenient. Before I slept, I had nned to


    get up early to help him. But when I woke up the next day, he was already not in bed, and I heard


    some noiseing from the bathroom.


    I quickly got up to check. He was struggling with a towel. From his intense frown and furrowed


    brows, I could tell he was extremely annoyed.


    I swallowed myughter and walked over to him. I took the towel from his hand, and chided, "I''ve


    told you, don''t touch these when you''re injured. Just call me if you need anything."


    When he saw me, his brows rxed slightly, "Did I wake you up?"


    "No!" I shook out the towel and raised it to wipe his face. "I normally wake up at this time. Besides,


    my husband is injured. I have to get up early to


    take care of him."


    He leaned back against the sink, his head angled slightly for me to help him. He enjoyed my service


    and asked, "Are you going to take care of me today?"


    I nodded and dered, "Of course!" I paused, "But if you want to go into the city, I can''t go with you.


    I still have work to do in Lancille Vige."


    He nodded and said in a steady voice, "I won''t go anywhere. I''ll stay here!"


    I nodded and finished helping him clean up. After a quick wash myself, I went back to my room to


    change my clothes. Since the weather was fair outside, and I didn''t have much hands-on work to


    do, I put on a dress.


    The hemline of my dress brushed my knees. Since I rarely exposed them to the sun, my limbs were


    fair. In addition, I seemed to have lost some weight recently, which made my legs look fair and


    straight. I had to admit I found them quite pleasing to the eye.


    Being in a dress made me feel girly and I gave in to the urge to put on some light make- up,


    completing the feminine look. Hendrix came out of the bathroom and saw that I had changed into a


    dress. His eyes reached my legs and he frowned slightly.


    I ignored his attention and carried on with my toilette. I saw that he changed into a straight suit that


    highlighted his physique. He looked dashingly handsome. I said, "Let''s go to have breakfast first!"


    He nodded. I picked up my bag and changed my shoes at the entrance. When I looked up and saw


    him frowning, I couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"


    He pursed his lips. "Nothing!"


    We went to the hotel restaurant. It the rtively early with few people around so we managed to find


    a table by the window that opened to a whole view of Lancille Vige.


    The weather was beautiful and added to the atmosphere. The meticulousndscape and aesthetic


    pools were framed with brilliant blue skies filled with fluffy white clouds. There were no high-rise


    buildings to spoil the peaceful picture.


    Just looking out the window can lift up anyone''s mood. After I ordered breakfast, I cupped my chin


    and enjoyed the beautiful scenery outside the window.


    When I felt Hendrix''s stare, I asked quickly, thinking he needed help with something, "What do you


    need? I''ll get it for you."


    He shook his head and muttered, "Don''t wear


    dresses in the future!"


    I frowned, and before I could say another word or have another thought, he had already draped his


    coat over my legs.


    That was when I noticed that we were being looked at by the other guests. I felt a little confused.


    What was wrong?

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    However, I looked down at myself but couldn''t find anything wrong. I looked back at Hendrix and


    asked for help, "Is there anything on my face? Why are people staring?"


    His gaze not leaving mine, he raised an eyebrow then said seriously. "It''s because you''re too


    beautiful!"


    My mouth opened then closed without a sound. Then I couldn''t help it, Iughed. I teased, "Where


    did you learn such nonsense?"


    He took a sip of water and said simply, "Don''t wear such a short dress in the future."


    I pouted. "It''s pretty. Why don''t you want me to wear it?"


    "Too short!" The two words were extraordinarily frank.


    Naomi had said that Hendrix''s reaction was amon problem with men. He could cover his


    woman as much as possible, but when they walked on the street and saw those sexy but beautiful


    women, they liked to see them very much.


    I looked at him and raised my eyebrows. "Andrea and Rowane often wear short dresses too. I think


    they look pretty. Why can''t I? You can look at others, but why can''t I wear them for others to see?


    Hendrix, it is unfair."


    He looked at me with his dark eyes, "Are you the same?"


    I thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes!"


    He grimaced. "Don''t you think you''ve put on weight recently? Wearing a short dress makes it seem


    like your legs are thick!"


    I grumbled. "I feel that I have lost weight recently. It can''t be!"


    Butthen I hesitated and asked, "Am I really fat?"


    He nodded very seriously, "A little bit!"


    Girls sometimes had no confidence in their figure and appearance, especially as he''d never said


    that I was fat before. For him to have suddenly said this, I wondered that maybe I really had put on


    weight.


    I finally agreed. "Fine, then I won''t wear short dresses in the future." If I actually had put on weight


    then short dresses won''t look good on me.


    His faint, satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    The waiter arrived to serve our breakfast. I had ordered a lot of food that I liked. But after Hendrix


    commented on my weight I had lost my appetite. I pushed the te of food to him and groused,


    "You eat it!"


    Then I simply grabbed a ss of milk and drank. As he observed my actions, his frown reappeared,


    "Why won''t you eat?"


    I took a sip of milk, shook my head, and said, "I have to go on a diet and start losing weight. It''ll take


    a while since you said I''ve put on weight."


    After all, girls still preferred to fit into S- size clothes, and clothes were important. Much more


    important than eating.


    He replied a little unhappily. "You need to eat well in the morning. How can you not eat? If you want


    to lose weight, let''s go out for a walk at night."


    After that, he pushed the pastries back to me and said, "Here, be a good girl and eat them!"


    My appetite was gone. I shook my head and said, "I really don''t want to eat!"


    "Eat them!" He pushed. "A diet is the stupidest way to lose weight. If you really want to lose weight,


    we can go to the gym at night."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sulked. Although it annoyed me to follow his orders, I gave up trying to argue and ate.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw someone walking towards us. I looked up and saw that it was


    Irvin.


    Hendrix saw him too, his handsome eyebrows rose, and said. "Good morning, Mr. Granger!"


    Irvin paused, then smiled elegantly at us, then greeted Hendrix politely, "Good morning, Mr.


    Roberts!"


    Then he looked at me, and his smile became brighter, "Arianna, good morning, you look pretty


    today!"


    Naturally, I blushed at his praise.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    "Mr. Roberts, may I sit here?" Irvin did not wait for a reply and sat. Then he called the waiter over to


    order more dishes.


    Hendrix pressed his lips together and did notment.


    That was when I saw something on Hendrix''s mouth. Without a thought, I took out a tissue and


    reached out to wipe it for him. It was instinctive.


    Hendrix jerked in surprise. I scolded, "You''re already so old, yet you''re still so careless when you''re


    eating. You even got your mouth dirty."


    Very quickly his surprise changed to happiness. Did my sudden move put him in a good mood? It


    seemed like it did.


    It took me a second to realize that Irvin was frowning. He lowered his head to avoid watching me


    and Hendrix. I hadpletely forgotten that we were not alone and felt bad for him. Did he feel as if


    we were showing off in front of him?


    It would be awkward to ask that question so I shoveled food into my mouth and ate my previously


    rejected breakfast quietly.


    After breakfast, Hendrix followed me to the base with the excuse that I needed to take care of


    him. Instead of going into the office, he attended most of his meetings by video calls.


    At the base, I was busy running back and forth between work and Hendrix. His excuse was that he


    needed help, whether it was getting a drink or helping him with his documents.


    As a result, I was exhausted.


    When I came out of Hendrix''s office after yet another task of helping him with emails, Hugo handed


    me a bottle of water and said with a smile, "Looks like Mr. Roberts is here to look after his wife!"


    I blushed a little but protested, "No, Mr. Lance, you misunderstood. He injured his hand yesterday


    and needed some assistance. That''s why he followed me here today."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled and said, "Maybe. But that doesn''t exin why he would especially call you away after


    Mr. Ganger talked to you."


    I startled at his observation then smiled.


    Hugo wasn''t wrong. Whenever Irvin spoke to me, Hendrix would call me away, interrupting him.


    Hugo saw my grin and joked, "Looks like your work today will be a little tiring!"


    Who could deny it!


    While we were talking, Irvin walked in with a bag of fruits. After distributing some to the staff, he


    approached me and offered some to me. ''Arianna, my assistant brought some fruits over. You must


    be tired, take a rest and eat some!"


    Before I could reply, my phone rang.


    Hugo immediately burst outughing. He took the fruits from Irvin and nudged me with a smile,


    "Miss Reid, you sure are busy."


    I sighed. He was right.


    It was indeed Hendrix calling me. Again.


    I answered the phone and heard his deep voice. "I want some water!"


    I touched my forehead. "Didn''t I put a ss on the table for you?"


    "I drank it already!" He said.


    "Okay!"


    I hung up the phone and looked at Irvin apologetically, "Sorry, I have something else to do. I''ll go


    first."


    I turned around and walked into Hendrix''s office.


    In the office.


    Hendrix was leaning back in his chairzily. His Bluetooth headset was still on his ear. It seemed


    like he was still in a meeting, and the ss of water was still on the table. Untouched


    I ground out. "There''s still water in the ss, isn''t there? What did you call me here for?"


    He was like a child.


    He looked up at me and ordered, "Evan brought some pastries with him when he arrived. Please


    cut some for me!"


    I frowned. "Since he''s here. Why didn''t he get it for you?"

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    "He''s busy!" After that, he faced theputer and continued the meeting.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was speechless.


    But I still cut a portion of it and put it in front of him. "Eat!"


    He raised his eyebrows. "You don''t want to eat?"


    "I am on a diet!" He just said that I was fat in the morning, and he still wanted me to eat these


    desserts.


    He said to the screen, "Okay, the meeting is over."


    Then he took off the headset and put it down before looking me in their eye. "What do you want to


    eat?"


    Excuse me?


    "Hendrix, I''m at work now!"


    He nodded. "Yes, I''ll ask Evan to send it over."


    "I''m not hungry!" He was really a troublemaker.


    He raised his eyebrows and stopped talking. He moved the cake in front of me and slowly tapped


    on the keyboard with his slender fingers. It was strange to see his movements hampered by the


    injury on his hand.


    I opened and closed my mouth a few times but nothing came out..


    A knock on the office door interrupted us. Hendrix called out coldly, "Come in!"


    Andrea walked in holding a thermal lunch box in her hand. When she saw that I was there, shock


    twisted her features for a brief second. She looked at Hendrix, then at his hand with concern.


    Ignoring me, she inquired. "Hendrix, how''s your hand? I brought some soup for you."


    As she spoke, she walked closer to the desk and put down the lunchbox then opened it. Her actions


    were gentle and precise.


    When Hendrix saw her, he raised his brows and said, "I''m fine, thank you!" His words were calm


    and indifferent.


    A look of guilt and self-me formed on Andrea''s face. "It''s all my fault," Andrea insisted. "I


    shouldn''t have thrown a tantrum when you were driving. I know shouldn''t have done that. I was


    wrong. I promise I won''t do it again."


    His mouth set in a hard line, he dismissed her calmly, "I''m fine!"


    Andrea did not take the hint. She saw Hendrix slowly typing on the keyboard and immediately tried


    to coax him. "Hendrix, are you sending an email? Why don''t you drink the soup and I''ll send the


    email for you?"


    Not waiting for his agreement, she approached Hendrix as she spoke and was preparing to take the


    keyboard from his hand when Hendrix smoothly avoided her movements before she could even


    touch the keyboard.


    His jaw set, Hendrix said in a low voice, "This ispany work. Outsiders can''t intervene. It''s a


    private matter!"


    Andrea''s hands froze mid-air. It took her a long while to retract her hand. A forced smile appeared


    on her stiff face, making her look a little strange. "That''s right. It''spany secrets. I shouldn''t touch


    it. I''m sorry, Hendrix. It''s my fault for not being considerate."


    Hendrix said curtly, "It''s fine!"


    I thought with Andrea here, I could sneak back to work, but before I could take a step away, Hendrix


    nced up at me and ordered, "Arianna,e and help me send this email!"


    I was taken aback. "Why me? I''m not suitable and I type slow."


    "It''s okay. Just type what I say!" Not giving me a chance to argue, he got up from his seat and held it


    out for me.


    I dawdled and he ended up leading me over to sit in the chair he had just vacated. Then he


    vocalized his email, "The Advance Tech of the Roberts Group ..."


    After typing a few words, I couldn''t help looking up at him. "These are all your documents. It


    involves thepany''s business secrets. I should not be doing this!"

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    He lifted an eyebrow. "My hand hurts."


    That was all he bothered saying. I decided to just follow along despite my doubts.


    Andrea stood there, her delicate face a little pale.


    After being busy with the Lancille Vige project for a few days, I was d to finally have some days


    to rest.


    With Thanksgiving approaching, I was thinking about asking for leave from Sebastian to go back to


    the capital.


    The past few days, Anne had been calling me saying that she missed me. And in truth, this mother


    missed her child too.


    Saturday afternoon, Hendrix had an appointment with Sebastian to talk about the uing events


    rting to the Lancille Vige project. With some time on my hand, I nned to pack up in the vi


    and then go back.


    However, I didn''t expect Andrea to call. "Arianna, do you have time?"


    I knew that she had nothing good to say to me, so I refused immediately. "No, I''m sorry, Miss


    Burton.


    Just tell me what you want to talk to me about on the phone."


    She simpered. "It''s not a big deal. I just heard that you froze to death some time ago, so I wanted to


    comfort you."


    I frowned at the phone. How did she know about this?


    "Thank you for your concern, Miss Burton," I said.


    "Hmm," she continued, "it''s so unfortunate that you don''t have time. I wanted to talk to you about


    what happened that day. Since you are busy, let''s forget I said anything."


    I blinked. Hendrix had been investigating the matter since it happened. I haven''t kept up and had


    almost forgotten about it. Why would she suddenly call me about it. Was it possible that she had


    something to do with it?


    "Andrea, speak inly." I was running out of patience.


    "Nothing. I just didn''t want Hendrix to tire himself out for you, so I secretly found someone to


    investigate. I identally found something. But since you are not interested, then forget it."


    "Send me the location!" I got up and went to the bedroom to put on a coat.


    She acknowledged me indifferently then hung up the phone.


    It was not difficult to find the cafe. She was there when I arrived and had already ordered a cup of


    coffee. She made quite a picture, sitting there, enjoying the scenery outside the window.


    She knew that I had arrived but didn''t look at me. My only acknowledgment was a slight squint in


    her eyes. Then she gracefully took a sip of coffee and raised her eyebrows at me. "This coffee still


    tastes good when it''s bitter. With sugar, the taste will change."


    I gritted my teeth at the dig. I didn''t like bitter things, food or in life.


    I ordered a ss of juice. When she remained silent, I said impatiently, "Miss Burton, are we just


    here to drink coffee?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mouth curved into a smile. "Of course not!"


    After she finished half her coffee, she looked up at me, and her eyes paused on my neck. She


    pursed her lips then smiled, "Hendrix bought two of them at the same time that day. I''ve been


    thinking about who he gave the other one to, but I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    I fought the urge to grimace but my hand rose up to touch the ne around my neck. It was


    Hendrix''s gift to me that night when we were having dinner.


    I didn''t reply. At the back of my mind, I had an inkling about what she was going to say next. There


    was no need for me to make things difficult for myself.


    She saw me not saying anything and her smile grew wider. She mocked, "You''re not curious about


    why I know about the ne?"


    "I''m not interested!" I said and took a small sip of fruit juice. I frowned at the odd taste of sweetness.


    It didn''t taste like freshly squeezed juice.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    She shrugged uncaringly and leaned back in the chair, "I nned to ask you to have crab with me,


    but I wasn''t feeling up to it, so I cancelled. How about it? Was the crab he brought back for you that


    day delicious?"


    I stopped drinking the juice and I locked my gaze with her. She had a smug smile, and her eyes


    gleamed with provocation.


    So Hendrix did note back that day because he was having dinner with her.


    I suppressed the emotions in my heart. I said, "So, are you here to show off to me?"


    She smiled and said, "Of course not, but I''ve liked to eat crabs since I was a child. Hendrix always


    remembered, so when I came to Asherton that night, he took me for crabs. But I''m really sorry.


    None of us expected that something would happen to you that night. Fortunately, you are fine."


    These words sounded a little fake. I imitated her smug smile, "It had nothing to do with you.


    Actually, I have to thank you for what happened that night. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know that Hendrix


    loves me so much."


    The smile on her mouth froze. After a beat of


    silence, she rxed, "I''m curious about what kind of person you have offended so, that they''d want


    you dead so badly!"


    I shrugged and said in a rxed tone, "I''m also confused, but Miss Burton, have you found


    something?"


    She raised her eyebrows. She was unhappy that I was not angry, but she still said, "I haven''t found


    much. Maybe Hendrix''s investigation was headed the wrong direction. Maybe the person who took


    you out of the elevator was not the same person who took you into the morgue. It''s also possible


    that person might not have even been a man."


    Following her insinuations, I couldn''t help frowning. "I''m curious, where did Miss Burton get this


    information?"


    She snorted. "It doesn''t matter where it came from. The most important thing is you shouldn''t let


    Hendrix get into trouble for you again."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you know?" I asked seriously.


    I saw that she did not seem to be as rxed as before. I drew closer to her and said, "Andrea, if


    you''re really worried about Hendrix, you should tell me everything."


    She wanted to create trouble for me and wasn''t happy that she didn''t get the response she


    wanted.


    She looked at me with disdain and said, "Arianna, you''re really quite selfish. You''ve made Hendrix


    run into danger for you again and again. You don''t actually love him, do you? Otherwise, you


    wouldn''t have left him twice then returned to his side when you couldn''t find another man to spend


    money on you. Don''t you think it''s shameful?"


    "Tsk, tsk," I tutted, a little pissed off. What did she mean I couldn''t find a man who would spend


    money on me?


    I spat out, "Take risks for me again and again? Andrea, do you know why you and Hendrix had a


    higher chance of being together, but in the end, he chose me?"


    I took a breath, I released all the pent-up emotions I had, "Because you are too disgusting. Wasn''t


    he hurt because of you? You were in the car. What did you want? You can''t have him, so you want


    to destroy him? Also, did he spend money on me? I always thought that you knew what shameless


    meant. But now I''m not so sure. You haven''t worked or started a business all these years. You buy


    what you want every day, but with whose money? Your own money? The real estate car under your


    name, isn''t that something Hendrix gave you? Relying on your brother''s death, you used the money


    Hendrix earned. You instigated Valerie to kill his child, to make him lose his wife and children.


    Wasn''t it revenge? Won''t your brother be ashamed of having a sister like you? Andrea, if you know


    what shame is, you shouldn''t bother him so shamelessly now. I just pitied you and tolerated his


    charity. And for you to be so thick-skinned that you thought all the things in the Roberts family would


    be yours in the future? Even if you''re Hendrix''s younger sister, you should have learnt to be


    independent after so many years. It''s not too far-fetched to say that you''re a parasite."

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    That word, ''parasite'', caused Andrea to stand up. "Arianna, you!"


    She was angry, very angry, and her beautiful eyes shed dangerously. She gnashed her teeth


    together and said, "Do you think I am shameless?"


    I looked at her squarely and nodded. "Yes!"


    I didn''t like to quarrel, and I didn''t want to scold others. But Andrea was insatiable.


    She wouldn''t tell me what she knew about that day, but it didn''t matter. Knowing her, she wouldn''t


    have actually spent time investigating what happened that night. I guessed that it must have been


    Austin who knew.


    It was better to ask Hendrix than to get information from her. I grabbed my bag from the table, ready


    to leave.


    Andrea was furious after being insulted. She had no way to vent her anger. In the end, she yelled at


    my back, "Arianna, who do you think you are? You''re just coasting on Hendrix being in love with you


    for now. Do you really think you''re great? If you are really great, why don''t the Moore Family admit


    your existence? It''s because you are a nobody!"


    I scoffed. I didn''t need to listen to the rest of her


    words.


    Aftering out of the coffee shop, I took a long breath. As I left, my eyes fell on the crab ce


    nearby, and I felt my heart squeeze.


    My phone rang. I nced at the caller ID. Hendrix.


    I hung up. I wasn''t ready to return home yet.


    I walked along the crowded streets aimlessly.


    I didn''t know how long I had walked, the weather was foggy, and there was the faint sound of


    thunder. When I finally came out of my daze, it was raining and I was getting soaked.


    I looked around, trying to get my bearings. But I did not know where I was. I seemed to be in a small


    alley.


    I tried to find a way out, to find familiarndmarks but drew a nk.


    After hesitating for a long while, I turned on my phone to ess navigation when I felt someone


    standing behind me.


    Immediately, I turned around and saw the man. I jerked in shock, and then I found the stranger''s


    name in my mind¡ªWestin!


    Why was he here?


    I forced myself to calm down. Looking at him, forced a smile and said, "Long time no see, Westin!"


    He pursed his lips and looked at me, his eyes so dark. After a long time, he replied, "Miss Reid, long


    time no see!"


    This ce was remote, no one was here. If I said I weren''t scared, it would be a lie.


    What was more, I don''t know why he had found me. Although I tried my best to keep calm, my


    hands were trembling.


    He didn''t reply, just kept staring at me. I took a deep breath. "When did youe back? Have you


    eaten?"


    Lightning shed across the sky, and the raindrops pelted down.


    He looked at me and gave a nonanswer. "Don''t run away anymore. Kb hase here. His


    house in Myanway was lost in a fire. Many goods were destroyed, and he suffered a great loss. If


    he finds you, you will be very miserable!"


    After that, he turned around. The thin clothes on his broad body were wet with rain. Giving him a


    miserable air.


    I shouted instinctively to stop him. "Westin!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    He stopped and didn''t look back at me, as if he was waiting for me to say something.


    "Are you all right?" I don''t know why they came here. With his dark coloring, he stood out in this city.


    His messy look was something I''ve never seen on him either.


    "I''m fine!" After responding to me, he walked away.


    I stood in the alley for a while, dumbstruck. The rain was getting heavier. I came to my senses when


    the bodyguards approached with an umbre in a bted attempt to shield me from the rain


    "Did he follow me for a long time?" I asked the bodyguard.


    He nodded. "It''s been a while!"


    "Hendrix knows?"


    "Mr. Roberts only knows that someone is following you, but he doesn''t know who he is."


    I nodded.


    The bodyguard handed his phone to me and said, "Mr. Roberts asked you to answer the phone!"


    I eyed the phone but didn''t move to take it. "Take


    me back!"


    He was shocked but kept his opinions to himself. He led me out of the alley and back to the car.


    The vi was dark inside when we returned. But Hendrix''s ck Bentley was parked outside.


    He was back.


    I took a bracing breath and walked in. I opened the door, kicked my shoes off, and turned on the


    entrance lights.


    Hendrix''s face was dark, and there was a hint of barely concealed anger on his handsome face.


    Our gazes met but I looked away first and went upstairs without saying a word.


    Before I managed to enter the room, he grabbed my wrist and said in a low voice, "Why didn''t you


    answer the phone? Who did you meet today?"


    I was a little tired and wet, and in no mood to talk to him. I said, "Just an old friend. My phone was


    turned off!"


    Then I extricated myself from his grip and went into the bedroom. I took my bathrobe, preparing to


    go into the bathroom, but he stood in my way, blocking me with his body. "Arianna, I''ve told you not


    to give me the cold shoulder!"


    I was forced to stop and looked up at him. I said tiredly, "I got wet in the rain. Can you let me take a


    shower? We''ll talkter."


    He was stunned for a moment and let me go, "Fine!"


    I didn''t thank him, just walked around him into the bathroom. The rain in September was a little cold,


    and the temperature had dropped low. After my shower, I started to feel a little dizzy. I''ve probably


    caught a cold.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After exiting the bathroom, Hendrix looked at me and waited for me to start talking. I let him wait,


    not saying a word while I dried my hair and washed my face. After a while, he went into the


    bathroom to wash. I started to feel unwell and was losing the inclination to wait for him. I climbed


    into bed and fell asleep.


    fl heard a voice calling my name but I was too tired and lethargic to respond.


    When I woke up the next day, I had a terrible cold, and my throat was beginning to ache. Hendrix


    was nowhere to be found.


    Since I nned to go back to Jarold City, after I woke up, I got dressed. But then a call came in.


    Naomi chattered, "Arianna, will you be free in a few days'' time? Let''s have a meal together. Is that


    okay?"


    "What''s wrong? Why the sudden invite?" I answered, nodding my head.


    She said, "It was Rainie''s idea. She mentioned that it''s going to be Thanksgiving Day soon. Since


    people naturally go home for the holidays, so we won''t have time to meet. Why don''t we have a


    meal together in a few days?"


    Oh right, it was going to be Thanksgiving Day soon.


    I nodded. "Alright, I did n to visit Jarold City on Thanksgiving day. You''re right in saying that I


    probably won''t have time to meet you then." I then remembered that I met Westin the night before.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    I paused and said, "Naomi, be careful when you go out. I met Westin yesterday. He said that Kaleb


    is here, and we may not be safe!"


    "Hmm?" she said in surprise, "Why has Kalebe to Zuckerburg? My grandfather said that the


    police in Asherton and Myanway have been working together to arrest him. I thought that he must


    be hiding in a mountain at the border. How could he be in Asherton!"


    What? Shocked and a little confused, I rified, "Do you mean to say that Kaleb escaped?"


    She hummed an agreement. "I was going to tell you about it. After we came back from Europe, I


    told my grandpa about what happened. So grandpa contacted the police in Asherton and Myanway


    to arrest Kaleb. He has done a lot of bad things for so many years. There are a lot of people who


    want to mess with him. I guess his good days wille to an end."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I could roughly imagine why Westin was a little embarrassed when I saw him. Although they came


    here, it was not so easy for them to escape.


    After hanging up the phone with Naomi, I went straight into Milton Group.


    In Sebastian''s office.


    I raised my hand and knocked on the door, and a voice called out. "Come in!"


    I pushed the door open and went in. I saw Sebastian reading some documents. He frowned and


    looked up at me when he heard mee in. When he saw it was me, he paused in his work and


    said, "Didn''t you say you would rest for a few days? Why are you here?"


    I found a ce to sit down and said, "Lancille Vige''s project is almostplete. We just need to


    make some final checks. Since it will be Thanksgiving Day soon, I want to ask for a few days'' leave


    to go back to Jarold City.


    He stopped what he was doing and nodded. "Fine, it just so happens that I''m nning to go back


    too. However, you''ll have to check that there are no outstanding issues with our third party. If


    necessary, call the Roberts Group''s people and see if there''s anything else to settle. I''m worried that


    the higher-ups will do a spot check. If there''s anything wrong, it''ll be toote for us to make


    changes. If you can confirm that there''s nothing wrong, it''ll be easier to exin even if something


    comes up during the check.


    I nodded. We were worried about security problems, especially with the holidaying soon. If an


    ident happened during the holiday, then this project would be in trouble again. If we went over it


    in advance, it would be easier to settle even if something went wrong!


    "Okay, I''ll inform the Roberts Group and the third party to go to Lancille Vige tomorrow and check


    on the project again." After a pause, I said, "By the way, will you return to the capital on


    Thanksgiving Day?"


    He leaned back and nodded. "Of course, I have to go back. By the way, when you go back to Jarold


    City, you should fulfill your promise and give the sandalwood box to me."


    I nodded. When I was in Myanway, I promised that I would repay him for saving my life as long as


    he could bring all of us back to Zuckerburg. Because of my work recently, I have yet to give him the


    sandalwood box.


    Thinking back to Westin, I paused and said, "Be careful when you go out. Kaleb might be in


    Asherton, and he seems desperate. I''m afraid that he will take revenge!"


    His hand, which was turning the pen, paused slightly. His dark eyes fell on me, and he raised his


    eyebrows. "How did you know that Kaleb hade to Asherton?"

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    I frowned. "You knew?"


    He sat up straighter and looked at me mockingly. "I have my connections, of course, I knew."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else. That was true. Even if Kaleb wanted to take revenge on him,


    it would not be so easy. Especially with the security and bodyguards around him.


    I didn''t stay any longer. I went back to my office, packed up, and nned to rest.


    After that was done, I prepared to go back to the vi.


    I wanted to go for a walk but after meeting Westin yesterday, I was worried. After all, there were


    ces he could be hiding in, and idents could happen.


    I didn''t drive. It was not easy to take a taxi outside the Milton Group building, so I had to walk a few


    hundred meters to get a taxi.


    Asherton was a city with a huge gap between the rich and the poor. It was probably because of the


    high price of houses and extremely low sries. The average price of a house was 30,000 dors,


    while the average sry was 3000 dors. The prices of housing were extremely high. Many


    people lived in the city. They could not afford to buy houses and could not save money. Day after


    day, they toiled for pennies.


    Even so, people still flocked to the city. Probably because the four seasons of the city were


    distinctive, and the air was fresh.


    I was distracted and walked further than nned. I turned to go back to try and get a taxi there.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ugly, stowaway! You''re smelly and ugly, rubbish!" A voice came from the alley. My attention caught,


    I looked sideways.


    I saw a group of hooligans surrounding a person, and I could not help but slow down and try and


    get a better look. They looked about fifteen years old and were probably teenage dropouts.


    I saw a boy carrying a heavy bucket. He shouted excitedly to the teenagers around him, "Get out of


    the way. The main event ising!"


    After the children scattered, the youngster who was carrying the bucket began pouring all the water


    from the bucket to the person who was squatting on the ground. The water sshed down onto the


    poor fellow and waspletely soaked.


    The group of teenagers surrounding him jeered andughed.


    I frowned as my eyes fell on the person who was squatting on the ground. His head was buried in


    his knees, and his body looked strong. His skin was dark and his clothes were disheveled.


    He looked like a homeless man, and I saw that the teenagers seemed to be nning something


    else. I shouted, "The police areing!!!"


    When they heard that, the teenagers dispersed immediately.


    The man slowly raised his head when silence fell. His gaze was cold and indifferent, and he did not


    look like he was just bullied.


    I jerked back when recognition dawned. My heart also jolted. How could it be Westin? How could he


    be in such a state?


    After hesitating for a moment, I walked closer.


    His eyes shifted, looking around vigntly. When he saw that it was me, he also seemed surprised.


    "Are... are you alright?" I stammered.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    He withdrew his gaze and lowered his head to wring the water off his old clothes. He said ndly,


    "I''m fine!"


    I pursed my lips and took a deep breath. I felt like there was something stuck in my chest.


    I took out my wallet from my bag. There was not much cash, but I took everything out. Then I put


    my phone number and the money in front of him and said, "Take it. My phone number is on it. If you


    want me to help you, you can call me at any time."


    Instead of reaching out to take the money, he just looked up at me. I put the money and the phone


    number beside him and left.


    It was not that I was kind-hearted. It was just that during the time in Myanway, although Westin


    didn''t help me publicly, he helped in private. Without him, I may not have been able to return home.


    I took a taxi back to the vi and found Hendrix reading in the yard. When I entered the house, I


    saw him. He just looked down at the book in his hand indifferently, ignoring me.


    It was already noon. I paused, went to the kitchen, and saw there was some food in the refrigerator.


    I prepared a few dishes, ate alone, and went straight back to the bedroom. I was going to read a


    book, but I was too sleepy and fell asleep after a while.


    I woke up in a daze in the afternoon. When I went downstairs, I saw that the dishes on the table


    were gone. It seemed that someone had cleaned up.


    I didn''t feel very well. There was no one in the vi. I sat in the living room for a while and then went


    back to the bedroom. After sleeping all day, I couldn''t sleep anymore.


    As darkness fell, rain and thunder filled the night. Thete autumn rain was cold and soon the


    temperature in the room dropped


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anne called me. She told me stories of what had happened in school. Not long after she fell asleep


    too.


    After hanging up the phone, I wasn''t sleepy yet. Remembering my n to visit Lancille Vige to


    conduct a safety check on the project the next day, I sent a text message to Rowane and Irvin


    informing them about it.


    Around midnight, I heard the sound of a car engine approaching the vi. Hendrix was back. Iy on


    the bed with my eyes closed. We were unhappy with each other. It was inevitable that we''d quarrel


    if I saw him. So I pretended to sleep to avoid trouble.


    I heard the room door open, and the click of the bedsidemp. Then the sound of flowing water


    came from the bathroom. Before long, I felt the bed dip.


    Suddenly, my waist was grabbed from behind. At the unexpected contact, I couldn''t help but stiffen.


    He was probably aware the I was pretending.


    He said in a low voice, "You''re not asleep?"


    I sighed in my heart. I couldn''t pretend anymore, so I replied, "Hmm!"


    Themp on the bedside table was on. He turned my body to face him. We looked at each other


    with calm eyes. He gazed deeply into my eyes and said, "Let''s talk."


    What happenedst night!


    I pursed my lips and said faintly, "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Why didn''t you answer my call yesterday? Who was the man you met in the alley?" He calmly


    stared at me.


    "As I said, my phone was turned off. The person in the alley is an old friend!" It was better for him to


    not to know about Westin.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    His eyes narrowed in displeasure. "Arianna, I''ve said it before, don''t lie to me. I don''t like it!"


    I looked at him and sneered. "Lie to you? Who was lying to who? Hendrix, I want to ask. When I


    was in the morgue that night. Where were you? Who were you with?"


    He pursed his lips and was a little unhappy. "Why are you bringing this up?"


    Iughed and said, "Why can''t I? You''re still talking about yesterday''s affairs. You can talk about the


    past, but I can''t?" I didn''t know why I was angry, but I felt ufortable at the thought of him and


    Andrea that night. I thought that he had sent over the crabs because was busy with work. I was


    such a fool. He and Andrea were together while I was waiting for him at home.


    He took a deep breath and was obviously not very happy. "Arianna, do we really have to


    communicate like this?"


    "We don''t need tomunicate!" Since no one was willing to talk, then it was better to keep silent.


    After all, the silence was not a big deal.


    I turned over, irritated. I was full of anger, and I couldn''t vent. It was really ufortable to hold


    back my anger, and I couldn''t fall asleep.


    I noticed his hand moving to touch me and got angrier. I pushed the quilt off me and sat up from


    bed. ring at him, I said, "Mr Roberts, if you need a woman, why not call Miss Burton. She would


    be very willing to serve you. If you don''t want to call, I don''t mind calling her for you!"


    I picked up the phone and called Andrea. Hendrix looked at me with a pair of dark eyes filled with


    hostility and coldness. "What are you talking about, Arianna?"


    "I''ll find you a person who can satisfy you!" I said. The phone rang a few times, and Andrea


    answered it. "What''s the matter?"


    "As you wished, Miss Burton, Hendrix needs you at this time. Pleasee to our house. If you


    need money, I will transfer it to you!" I was too angry and had no filter.


    On the other end of the phone, was stunned silence. Then she got angry. "Arianna, what are you


    doing? There is a bottom line when insulting people, okay?"


    "Is the money not enough?" I sneered. "He''s been giving you money for years. Isn''t that enough for


    you to spend a night with him? Didn''t you say that you love him? Why can''t youe if he needs


    you now?"


    "Arianna, you..." I didn''t hear what else she had to say because the phone disappeared from my


    hand and was thrown to the ground by Hendrix. It smashed into pieces on the ground!


    Our gaze locked, anger in both our eyes. He was good at hiding his emotions, but at that point, he


    couldn''t tamp down the expression of anger on his face.


    "Ha!" He suddenly scoffed. "Why did you insult her? Come at me if you''re angry. If you don''t want


    me to touch you, you can tell me directly. What did she do to you that you''d hurt her so viciously?"


    "You''re feeling sorry for her?" I looked at him without the slightest bit of fear. "Hendrix, you''re still


    feeling sorry for her. Did I do something wrong? Isn''t what you need most right now her warm and


    soft body? What? Do you dislike me for exposing the fact that you''ve been hiding your feelings for


    her for so many years? What am I? Hendrix? Am I the substitute you can have? Or a tool you use


    to express your feelings for what you can''t have?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    He frowned and said, "A substitute? A tool to vent my feelings? I have been in love with you for so


    many years. And that''s what you think of it?"


    "Isn''t that so?" I sneered, the anger in my heart burned immensely. "Do you think I don''t know why


    you are unwilling to let me go? It''s because I am a daughter of the Moore Family, and I am


    Charles''s goddaughter. By being with me, you have free ess anywhere in Jarold City, all across


    the country, and even abroad! Hendrix, why do you pretend to love me? Even if we break up, the


    Moore and Reid families will not go after you. You want Andrea, and you can''t let her go just like


    that, so go find her openly. No need for all this stealthy nonsense. I don''t care at all."


    "You don''t care?" He suddenlyughed, "Alright then!"


    He stared at me with a pair of bloodthirsty eyes. His gaze burned with anger and insufferable


    coldness. He clenched his fists tightly. In the quiet room, I felt close to suffocating from his vicious


    aura.


    I thought he would hit me, but he just clenched his fist and stared at me coldly.


    We stood facing each other for a long time. Finally after several minutes, he bellowed loudly, "Fine!"


    "Bang!" He mmed the door angrily. The sturdy high- end door trembled and the whole house


    seemed like it would copse any moment.


    It was going to be a long and sleepless night!


    Although I did not sleep well, I had an appointment to go to Lancille Vige for a security inspection,


    so I had to get up early.


    When I arrived, Rowane and Irvin were both already there. I thought they would send a


    representative of the inspection team toe, and did not expect Irvin woulde in person.


    Rowane was grumbling with displeasure because of my tardiness. I did not me her since I was at


    fault.


    "Let''s go now. Miss Reid, you''re indeed the wife of the president. You cane fashionablyte


    and think that others should wait on you. You know, Mr. Roberts is not short of money. If you are not


    capable at your work, then just stay home. Don''t bothering!"


    I pursed my lips and ignored Rowane''s statement. I took the project index book from Hugo, then


    looked at Irvin and said, "Mr. Granger, let''s go through it together. This way, we both would get a


    clearer picture of the matter!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Irvin nodded and nced at Rowane without saying anything. After a moment of silence, he looked


    at me and said, "Have you been overworked recently? Why do you look so worn out?"


    I shook my head and said with a faint smile, "No, it''s just that I didn''t sleep well. It''s nothing serious."


    After all, it was a security inspection of the projects. This matter involved severalpanies, so it


    couldn''t be taken lightly. From morning to noon, everyone checked through the security processes


    of several bases.


    Throughout, the three of us worked together to ensure high efficiency. By noon, we were so


    exhausted that we had to take a rest at the lounge outside the base.


    It was time for lunch. After resting for a few minutes, everyone went to eat. I was so tired that I didn''t


    want to chat. After all, I had not slept well the night before, and felt a bit sleepy.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    "Eat something first, and then take a rest!" I heard Irvin''s voice. Looking up, I saw him standing in


    front of me. He was wearing a ck suit and holding a white lunch box in his hand.


    "Here''s some of your favorite food!" He handed me the lunch box.


    I smiled faintly and reached out to take it, "Thank you, Mr. Granger, how kind of you! I''m hungry


    too," I opened the box with a smile and ate hurriedly.


    He then sat down beside me and remained silent as I ate. As I was about to finish my food, he said,


    "There''s not much to do in the afternoon. After you''re done eating, you can go back and have a rest.


    Don''t always stay upte at night. It''s not good for your health."


    I sighed, "I''m fine. I''ll be okay!"


    Casting me a sidelong nce, he asked, "Did you quarrel with Hendrixst night?"


    Stunned, I stopped chewing. Then, I swallowed the food in my mouth and said with a smile, "We''re


    a married couple, it''s normal to quarrel. And, we''ll get used to it."


    He pursed his lips and asked, "Why did you quarrel?"


    After finishing my food, I looked at him and said with a smile, "Are you a marriage counselor?"


    He smiled faintly, handed me a ss of water, and said, "I saw that you weren''t in a good mood, so


    I thought of asking, that''s all."


    I took a sip of water and pursed my lips, "It''s normal to quarrel between husband and wife... Oh yes,


    it''s going to be Thanksgiving soon. Are you nning to go back to Jarold City?"


    He thought for a moment and said, "Yes, I will go back!"


    I nodded and said, "Sure." I didn''t speak further.


    It was probably due to the rain the previous night, that the sun was now extremely hot. During


    lunch, Irvin had initially asked me to go to the hotel to take a proper nap, but I rejected it. I thought


    of just casually grabbing some shuteye over the break.


    As I closed my eyes and rested, I felt a slight difort in my stomach. I frowned, and Irvin


    noticed. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head and raised my hand to cover my stomach, "Maybe it was cold yesterday, and my


    stomach is feeling unwell!"


    Irvin frowned, stood up and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. I figured it might be the time of the month and that was why I had a stomachache.


    He pulled at my wrist, wanting to take me to the hospital. Suddenly, the canopy behind us started


    shaking.


    I waspletely shocked and did not react. Something was wrong! Fortunately, Irvin reacted


    quickly and pulled me aside.


    However, my stomach was throbbing violently at that moment. As I was about to take another step


    forward, a sharp pain shot through my stomach and I broke out in cold sweat. The canopy was


    about to copse on us, and I struggled free from Irvin''s grasp, "You go ahead, don''t worry about


    me!" I cried.


    He pursed his lips and frowned. Without any hesitation, he picked me up in his arms and ran.


    Secondster, I heard the sound of something heavy copsing and heard Irvin groaning in pain.


    The huge pressure forced Irvin and me to the ground and everything turned dark. Before I realized


    what had happened, the heavy canopy had copsed on us...


    However, Irvin was still protecting me. I forgot my own pain and asked Irvin frantically, "Irvin, how


    are you feeling?"


    He said in a weak voice, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. They wille to save us soon. Are you alright?"

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    I shook my head and I was panicking. My hands were trembling as I heard soundsing from


    outside the canopy. Just like Irvin had said, someone hade to save us.


    Suddenly I felt something cold and wet at my waist, and I was shocked. I was overwhelmed by a


    bad feeling and I asked in a trembling voice, "Irvin, how are you feeling? Are you hurt?"


    Irvin''s voice was still weak but he forced himself to speak, "I''m okay."


    I panicked and yelled loudly, "Help! We''re here!"


    I tried talking to Irvin again but he did not answer me. The cold liquid around my waist seemed to be


    spreading. I trembled hard as I called out, "Irvin... Don''t fall unconscious! Stay with me! Can anyone


    hear me? Please somebody! Help!"


    "Miss Reid, don''t worry. We will get you out right away! Right now!" A voice came from outside the


    canopy.


    It wasn''t long before the people outside finally dug us out of the pile of ruins. Irvin had shielded me


    under his body and Hugo, who was about to stretch out his hand to grab me, suddenly stopped


    when he saw Irvin. After hesitating for a few


    seconds, he called out, "Call the ambnce, quick!"


    When I heard Hugo''s words, my body stiffened in shock. Iy motionless on the ground.


    The medical staff rushed over, lifted Irvin up carefully, and ced him on a stretcher. I couldn''t say a


    word as Hugo helped me up. My breathing was still haphazard from the anxiety...


    Looking at the pool of blood on the ground, my mind went nk. I didn''t know how I got to the


    hospital.


    Everything around became quiet. I stood at the door of the emergency room, watching the doctors


    rushing in and out. I was so nervous and I wanted to ask about Irvin''s situation, but I couldn''t say a


    word.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone seemed to want to pull me elsewhere. I stood motionless at the door of the operating


    room. After a long time, the light at the emergency room turned red, and I finally rxed.


    A few minutester, the door opened and a doctor in a white gown came out. I wanted to ask about


    Irvin''s condition, but I could not find the words. As I opened my mouth, I felt a little pain in my throat.


    The doctor nced at me and stopped walking. He frowned for a moment and asked, "Miss, are


    you okay?"


    I nodded my head and croaked, "O...kay!" My throat hurt so much that I couldn''t utter a single word.


    The doctor looked behind me and asked, "Would you please take thisdy to the surgical


    department to check if she is alright?"


    Only then did I realize that my clothes were stained with crimson blood. The doctor must have


    thought that I was injured, hence asking for me to be checked by the surgical department.


    The person behind me was Evan. I didn''t know how long he had been standing there, and I was


    surprised to see him. He looked at the doctor and nodded. When Evan caught my eye, he said,


    "Madam, Mr. Granger''s condition is stable now. Please allow me to bring you for a checkup!"


    I nodded, feeling more rxed. All of a sudden, everything went dark, and I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on a hospital bed. A nurse stood next to me, giving me an


    infusion. "The patient has been frightened, hence she passed out due to overexertion. Plus the fact


    that she is menstruating, so her body produced a stress hormone. After the infusion and some rest,


    she will be fine."


    The nurse was obviously not talking to me but to someone else in the room. There were Hendrix


    and Evan, both dressed in ck suits, in the room. After hearing the nurse''s words, Evan nodded


    and walked the nurse out.


    Hendrix saw that I had woken up. His dark eyes fell on me for a while, and then he looked away.


    I didn''t want to argue with him anymore. All I could think about was Irvin, and how he had been


    covered in blood. I could not help but ask, "Where''s Irvin? Is he all right?"


    Hendrix''s expression turned gloomy as soon as he heard my words. He stared at me harshly and


    said coldly, "You''re really concerned about him!"


    I frowned and ignored his callous words. I said, "Did hee out of the emergency room? Is there


    anyone taking care of him?"


    Hendrix looked at me and remained silent for a long time.


    In his eyes, I saw disappointment, coldness, and even a little mockery.


    After some time, he walked out of the ward without saying a word.


    Upon seeing this, I knew that he was angry, but I was still worried about Irvin. Hence, I got up from


    the bed and was about to pull the drip out from my hand so I could go see Irvin.


    The ward door was suddenly pushed open, and Evan came in. When he saw that I was going to


    pull out the drip, he quickly stepped forward to stop me. He looked at me and said, "Mrs. Roberts,


    the doctor said that you can''t pull out the drip."


    I frowned and said, "Evan, could you take a look at Irvin for me? I''m worried about him! Is there


    anyone taking care of him?"


    Evan sighed and said helplessly, "Mrs. Roberts, sometimes I felt that you are ignorant towards Mr.


    Roberts''s feelings. Do you think that he would allow Mr. Granger to die after protecting you? You


    are Mr. Roberts''s wife and he cares deeply for you. The moment he knew that you were admitted


    into the hospital, he dropped everything and rushed over to see you. But what did he see? It was


    you standing at the emergency room, covered in blood and worrying about another man''s safety.


    You ignored everyone that was around you. Mr. Roberts even spoke to you but you did not hear


    him. When you suddenly fainted, Mr. Roberts was so nervous that he almost cried out. As he knew


    you were worried about Mr. Granger''s injury, Mr. Roberts had arranged for the best doctor in the


    hospital to treat Mr. Granger, and the best nurses to look after him. But when you awoke, the first


    person that you asked about was Mr. Granger. Youpletely ignored the fact that Mr. Roberts is


    your husband. Madam, Mr. Roberts is your husband and a normal man. Any man who sees their


    wife being worried about another man would be hurt deeply..."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was stunned. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say, so I just remained silent.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, Evan sighed and said, "Madam, Mr. Granger''s condition is stable now.


    He is still under sedation, so he will not wake up so soon. But with the doctor''s care and treatment,


    he will be fine. So, you don''t have to worry too much. For now, you should focus on getting better


    yourself."


    As Evan spoke, he ushered me back to the bed to lie down. His words swirled in my mind. I couldn''t


    exin my current feelings. All I could say was that I had been too anxious that I forgot to take


    Hendrix''s feelings into ount.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Lying in bed, I couldn''t sleep. When the drip finished, and the nurse pulled out the catheter, only


    then was I able to get out of bed to walk.


    I didn''t know where Hendrix went, but I thought I''d better go visit Irvin. I found Irvin''s ward after


    asking the nurses on duty. There was a nurse in his ward, and she greeted me with a smile when I


    walked in.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Irvin had not woken up from the anesthetic yet. He had hit his head when the canopy copsed but


    currently, as he was under a nket, I could see no visible injuries on him. I asked the nurse,


    "How''s he doing?"


    The nurse said, "The doctor had just confirmed that his head was injured but we''re not sure if there


    is any concussion. His right rib was pierced by an iron rod, but fortunately, it did not prate any


    vital organs. However, his injuries are severe and he may be hospitalized for a period of time. The


    other parts of the injuries are just superficial so it should be fine."


    His ribs were pierced by an iron rod... I trembled as the nurse''s words sank in. I was shocked


    beyond words.


    I walked over to Irvin''s bed and sat down, momentarily dumbfounded. If it wasn''t for him, I could


    have died. The person lying unconscious then would be me. How fragile life was, and I hadn''t lived


    half of my life yet. But Irvin cheated death for me, twice, and this time he almost lost his life.


    How could I not worry for him? I was human after all, and obviously I felt guilty over his condition.


    "Miss Reid, you should go back and rest. I will take good care of Mr. Granger. Don''t worry!" The


    nurse looked at me with an understanding gaze.


    I shook my head slightly and said, "I''m fine. I won''t be able to rest even if I go back now. I might as


    well stay here. It''s ok, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    Seeing that she couldn''t convince me, she did not refute.


    As I was still by Irvin''s side, the nurse thought she should give us some space. "Miss Reid, I''ll leave


    first. Call me when you need my help."


    I nodded and paused for a moment before asking, "What''s your name?"


    She smiled and said, "I''m Florence!"


    Smiling back at her, I nodded, "Nice to meet you!"


    "Okay, call me if you need anything."


    After Florence left, I looked at Irvin and became lost in thought. How could I not be grateful towards


    him? He saved my life.


    It seemed that I had been hiding from Hendrix, Irvin, and Aaron all these years. As long as I realized


    they were being extra nice to me, I would shun away from them.


    Myck of confidence even made me push Hendrix away. I always tried convincing myself that I did


    not deserve their love and that they had done all those deeds as I was beneficial to them. I had no


    idea why I would not believe in love or being loved...


    But they would prove their love for me through actions or by putting their lives at risk for me... Time


    after time... And yet I still was not convinced. I wasn''t sure if my stubbornness was a personal thing


    or if all girls felt the same way...


    That night, I stayed by Irvin''s side. Florence came in once and tried to persuade me to go back to


    rest, but I refused. She had no choice but to let me stay.


    The next day, the sun shone through the window cheerfully. Irvin finally woke up and saw me.


    Seeing that I was safe and sound, he smiled and said, "Great that you''re alright!"

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    I couldn''t hold in my emotions anymore and my tears poured down my cheeks. I sobbed and said to


    him, "Don''t sacrifice yourself for me like this in the future. If something really happened to you, what


    would I tell Shirley? You have a family, so don''t make such silly decisions anymore."


    He smiled and raised his hand to ruffle my hair. He said helplessly, "Silly girl, I act on my instincts.


    It''s an honor to be able to protect anyone I want to protect!"


    I calmed down after a while. The doctor visited not long after. Seeing that Irvin was awake, he said


    that Irvin would be fine and just needed more rest.


    I didn''t sleep much the night before, and my menstruation didn''t help the matter. Seeing Irvin was


    safe, I finally sighed in relief and soon the sleepiness started to kick in.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Florence must have seen how tired I looked, because she said helplessly, "Miss Reid, please go


    back and have a good sleep. As for Mr. Granger, we will take good care of him. You can rest


    assured!"


    I nodded. After confirming that Irvin was fine, I


    went down the stairs and prepared to return to the vi to rest.


    At the entrance of the hospital, a ck Bentley was parked on the side of the road. The ss


    window rolled down and Evan spoke when he saw me, "Mrs. Roberts, let me send you home!"


    I was stunned. I wondered why Evan''s appearance was so timely.


    Thinking about the possibility of Hendrix being in the car, I felt slightly awkward. I didn''t get in the


    car at once. Evan seemed to realize what I was thinking, "Madam, Mr. Roberts has just left to take


    care of some business."


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I lowered my head and got into the car!


    As Evan started the car, I hesitated for a while before asking, "Have you been at the hospital all this


    while?"


    He gave me a sidelong nce and said, "It was not just me. Mr. Roberts was here too. He was here


    the whole night, looking at his phone all the while."


    I was stunned for a moment, then I pursed my lips and said, "I..."


    "Madam, you''re worried about Mr. Granger, Mr. Roberts understands, but you didn''t go back to your


    ward or the vi for the whole night. As his wife, you should at least call Mr. Roberts to let him know


    that you''re safe. If you don''t, you''d hurt his feelings!"


    Evan''s words prated my heart like a sharp knife.


    I pressed my lips together once more and looked at the scenery outside the window. I was quite


    dumbfounded.


    Evan too remained silent throughout the drive. After sending me back to the vi, Evan left to do his


    work.


    Since I hadn''t slept the whole night and was up anxious and frightened, the pain in my lower


    abdomen seemingly worsened. When I returned to the bedroom, Iy down on the bed and tried to


    sleep. But due to the pain, I couldn''t sleep well.


    The pain seemed to increase by the minute, so I had no choice but to get up. I searched around the


    room and found no painkillers. I had to order some pills online and have them delivered to the


    house.


    After taking the medicine, the pain finally subsided. I wanted to take another nap, but I didn''t feel


    sleepy anymore. I checked the time and found that it was already six in the evening. I thought that


    Hendrix would be back.


    I went into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator.


    ncing at the ingredients inside, I figured that I would make a few dishes to make up and


    apologize to Hendrix when he returned.


    It was September, and the day was quite cool. After I prepared all the dishes, it was already seven


    o''clock. Still, there was no sign of Hendrix.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    However, I saw that the lights in Sebastian''s house next door were on. After a moment''s thought, I


    called Naomi. She answered the phone, "Hi Arianna, have you eaten yet?"


    I nced at Sebastian''s house and said, "Not yet. Are you at Sebastian''s house?"


    "Are you next door?" she asked.


    I nodded and answered, "Yes!"


    Suddenly, I heard soundsing from outside. It was Naomi calling out to me in the yard. I walked


    out and saw her waving at me. She was wearing thick pyjamas in the next yard, "How have you


    been? Are you all right?"


    I nodded, "I''m fine. Still very much alive!" I bet she didn''t know about what had happened in Lancille


    Vige.


    She leaned on the railing and said feebly, "I haven''t seen you for several days. I''ve been so tired


    recently. I''ve been lying down all day today but I''m still exhausted!"


    I looked at her and was stunned for a moment, "You''re having your period?"


    She was stunned and looked at me, "How do you


    know?"


    I shrugged, "I''m suffering the same fate!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sighed deeply and said with grievances, "s, I''m in misery! I don''t know where Sebastian is.


    He hasn''te back for the whole day. I am not in the mood to do anything, other than vent my


    anger out on him!"


    I smiled. Girls were all the same!


    Seeing that I was smiling, Naomi looked at the vi and saw that there was no one else around. So,


    she asked, "Hendrix is not back too?"


    I nodded, "He may be a little busy recently!"


    At this point, I thought of giving Hendrix a call. The call connected, but no one answered, so I hung


    up after a while.


    Suddenly, the yard lights led up. Naomi looked at me and smiled ambiguously, "Ah, is your Mr.


    Roberts back?"


    I shrugged, looked back, and saw a car driving directly into Sebastian''s house. Clearly, it was


    Sebastian''s car.


    Naomi was stunned for a moment and then said happily, "My punching bag has returned! I''ll go


    first." With that, she turned and left.


    I pursed my lips and went back to the vi. Seeing that the dishes on the dining table were a little


    cold, I decided to call Hendrix again.


    Fortunately, it connected this time. "Hendrix, where are you? Are youing home soon? I made


    dinner at home. Are youing back?"


    This was the first time I cooked at home. I wanted to wait for him toe back and have a good


    chat with him. After all, it was normal for couples to quarrel. But as long as they gave way to each


    other, they would be able to ovee all obstacles.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. To be honest, I was a little nervous. I


    was worried that he would take Irvin''s matter to heart and not give me an opportunity to exin.


    "Miss Reid, it''s me, Andrea. Hendrix is showering. You''d better eat dinner on your own. He may not


    come back tonight," Andrea''s voice pierced my ears like a sharp knife. My heart was instantly


    crushed into millions of pieces.


    This wasn''t the first time it had happened. But that was in the past and back then, I had been


    mentally prepared. I knew that he was not going to love me. I was prepared that Andrea would be


    the one for him.


    But this time, I was unguarded. In fact, I was quite confident these past few years. Even if I


    asionally got jealous and felt that I couldn''t ept his feelings for Andrea, I actually knew that


    apart from responsibility, there would be no other rtionship between him and Andrea. But this


    time, the confidence I had built up all these years was shattered into smithereens...

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Oblivious to my response, Andrea continued to mock me over the phone, "Miss Reid, if you really


    want Hendrix to return, I will let him knowter. He might go back to youter. But don''t wait up.


    After all, if the dishes are cold, it would not be tasty."


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I hung up the phone and looked at the dishes on the table. I felt


    completely ridiculed!


    Love?


    Trust?


    It was all bullsh*t!


    I returned to my bedroom, my mind was filled with the sarcastic words Andrea had spoken. It was


    ridiculous that I thought I didn''t care at all. But in reality, my heart ached and I couldn''t sleep all


    night.


    Lying in bed, my brain could not calm down. My thoughts yed back to the painful memories. I


    recalled how bad he had treated me in the past... And how all the happiness and warmth that I


    recently felt have all disappeared.


    I couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard I tried. I started to feel painful cramps from menstruation


    again. Perhaps it was because I had gotten some


    chills from the cold running water while preparing vegetables...


    Perhaps it was also still early, or because I was not very sleepy... Whatever the reason was, I still


    couldn''t sleep. So, finally I decided to give up trying.


    I got up and went straight to the study and continued reading the book.


    Suddenly, the sound of a car engine could be heard from downstairs and the lights in the yard lit up


    once again. My grasp on the book tightened, "Has hee back so soon?"


    I continued to read, but I couldn''t focus. After sometime, I put down the book and went downstairs.


    Seeing that there wasn''t anyone in the living room, I shifted my gaze towards the kitchen. There at


    the dining table was a man wearing a ck suit. Sitting very upright at the dining table, he looked


    particrly elegant.


    The cold dishes were still on the table. He sat at the table and ate elegantly.


    I looked at him, anger and pain burned in my chest. I felt ufortable as waves of emotions


    swirled in me.


    It had been two hours since Andrea answered the call. Everything that could happen between them,


    would have already happened...


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The dishes are cold. Mr. Roberts, you should take care of your precious health, you shouldn''t eat


    them," I said in a cold and distant manner.


    Hendrix turned around and saw me. He was slightly stunned, and then, there was an indescribable


    emotion on his handsome face. He asked, "Did I wake you up?"


    These words sounded gentle and caring, but at that moment, I felt disgusted.


    I chuckled and walked to the side of the table and said indifferently, "No, these dishes have gone


    cold and stale. Don''t eat them!" Then, regardless of whether he had started eating or not, I poured


    all the dishes into the trash can.


    My movements were quite smooth, without the slightest hesitation.


    "Arianna!" He looked at me. It was obvious that he didn''t understand what I was doing.


    I pursed my lips and said mockingly, "Mr. Roberts, you would have eaten your fill outside. There''s


    no need to force yourself to eat these stale dishes."


    He frowned, the faint anger that he had suppressed began to boil, "Do you have to be so


    entric?"


    I was stunned for a moment thenughed. I looked at him and said calmly, "Well, I''ve always been


    so entric. You should have known this a long time ago, Mr. Roberts."

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    There was a saying that couples usually argued over finances. But in reality, as long as two people


    were in a rtionship, there were bound to be arguments stemming from impulsive words...


    Hendrix tried to restrain his anger. He then said in a calm manner, "Is it because I didn''te back


    to have dinner with you?"


    I smiled indifferently and said, "Not at all. It''s just a meal. I''m just bored and want to do it for fun. At


    the same time, I can practice my cooking skills. Irvin has been ill these days, so he needs to have


    some nutritious food to build up his health."


    What I said was true, but that wasn''t the main reason.


    His face suddenly darkened, and his handsome face was filled with rage. He red at me with his


    gloomy eyes, "Huh, alright, I must have thought too much. I forgot that you''re so concerned about


    him. So, why are you back tonight? Don''t you need to care for him?"


    His words sounded a little sarcastic. I pursed my lips and said, "Well, thanks for reminding me about


    it. I will go to the hospital right away." If I stayed in the vi, I''d just continue to argue with


    him. Therefore, it would be better if I go to the hospital to care for Irvin.


    Hendrix grabbed my wrist hard and said with suppressed anger, "Arianna, have you forgotten that


    you''re a wife and mother? Now, you''re running off to another man in the middle of the night! Don''t


    you even have any basic ethics as a wife?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried to break free from his grasp, but I couldn''t.


    In the end, I cried out, "What ethics? Mr. Roberts, this is a modern world. Can you not be so old-


    fashioned? You have no right to make me follow any of your so-called ethics, okay?"


    He frowned. It was obvious that he was not pleased with what I just said.


    "Arianna, how on earth did Andrea offend you? Why can''t you just tolerate her?"


    "Pfft!" I sniffed. Looking at him, I couldn''t help but mock him, "Mr. Roberts, are you saying that I


    should share my life with her?"


    I couldn''t help continuing, "Yes, Mr. Roberts, you are a man and naturally want a harmonious


    rtionship between your wife and your mistress. You can rest assured. Tomorrow, I will bring Miss


    Burton here. I will move out of the master bedroom since you adore her so much. Both of you can


    share that bed, and that would make you a more intimate couple!"


    With that, I turned and trotted upstairs. I almost fell backwards as my wrist was once again grasped


    by him tightly.


    With a horrible malicious look in his ck eyes, he growled, "So that''s what I am in your heart? You


    are willing to hand me over to another woman so easily and even let her sleep on our bed? Should I


    be grateful to you now? Orpliment you for your consideration?"


    I took a deep breath as the cramps throbbed again. He gripped me so hard that I felt more pain.


    "Isn''t this what you want? Or perhaps I''m in your way if I continue to live here? Fine, I can move


    out."


    Hendrix suddenlyughed. Hisugh was carefree, gentle, and calm, but the words that he spoke


    next were really harsh and unreasonable.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    "So, all these tantrums against me are because you want to move out? You created such a big


    drama just so that you can be with Irvin? Arianna, why do you think you can do whatever you want,


    go wherever you want when you''re married to me? What does a marriage certificate mean to you?


    To you, is there no restriction at all?"


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore. All Hendrix mentioned was Irvin! I pushed Hendrix away with all my


    might and cried out, "Irvin, Irvin, Irvin?! Is it all about him? Don''t you know the rtionship between


    him and me? Don''t you know why he got hurt? Why do you keep targeting him? Even if there''s


    something between me and him, it wouldn''t be as intimate as you and Andrea anyway! Hendrix, to


    me, marriage is between two people sharing one heart. But you destroyed it. You destroyed the


    happy marriage that we had from the moment you got together with Andrea. I have waited for you


    with all my heart for three years! No matter how foolish I might be, I sacrificed myself to save our


    marriage. Life is short, so I don''t want to waste my years holding grudges towards you and Andrea.


    No matter what the rtionship you have with her, whether it is


    stemming from concern or responsibility, I don''t care! If Andrea wants to be Mrs. Roberts, I can give


    the title to her! I only ask for one thing now, which is for you not to defame me or others, be it Irvin


    or Sebastian! Please take note of your moral grounds, and not frame others carelessly!"


    Hendrix''s lips curled into a cold smirk, "Has someone said something to you? Why would you think


    that my feelings for you are worthless?"


    I sneered, "Please go and ask your beloved Andrea." After a pause, I chuckled and said, "Yeah, she


    is so delicate and kind in your heart. Why would she let you know? She picked up your phone and


    told me that you were in the bathroom. She even showed off how loving you both were. She''d never


    let you know about all these things she does, because she wants to keep her innocent image in


    your heart!"


    Hendrix stared at me, with his fury subsided. He pursed his lips and did not say a word.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down, and continued, "Mr. Roberts, next time before you try to frame


    others, think of what you have done first. Also, stop the bullsh*t about being loyal in marriage. It''s


    ridiculous and disgustinging from you. You may say it to Miss Burton! Perhaps she would


    understand you!"


    Leaving the vi was an act of impulse, but since I had already done it, there was no reason for me


    to go back in.


    I took a taxi to the hospital and saw that Florence was taking care of Irvin as he had just fallen


    asleep. She was stunned when she saw me and said softly, "Miss Reid, it''s sote. Why are you still


    here? You haven''t slept well for the past few days. You should rest at home for a while!"


    I was so tired but still forced a smile. I shook my head slightly and said, "I''m fine." Then I looked at


    Irvin, who was lying in bed haggardly, and asked, "How''s he doing today?"


    "Mr. Granger is better now, but after all, he is seriously injured and still can''t get out of bed. By the


    way, his mobile phone kept ringing today and he didn''t let me pick it up. I don''t know if it''s his


    rtives who called," After that, Florence went out of the ward.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    I sat beside Irvin''s bed and nced at my phone. There were no messages. I felt a little


    disappointed and let out a sigh.


    The next day.


    In the morning, Florence came to check on Irvin. Since he was still asleep, Florence said that she


    would go downstairs to buy some food. There was a bed in the ward for me, but I felt ufortable


    on it, and was also on my period, hence I didn''t sleep well once again. Now, I was feeling quite tired.


    When Irvin woke up and noticed the dark circles under my eyes, he asked, "Did you stay up the


    whole night again?"


    I shook my head and said with a faint smile, "No, I''m just worried about you. I will be fine if you get


    better quickly."


    He frowned slightly and tried to get up. I gently pushed him back down and said, "You can''t move


    now. The wound has just been stitched. It''s easy to cause injury a second time, and it might leave


    after effects, so take care of it."


    Fortunately, he was obedient and continued to lie


    down. Florence returned with some in oatmeal. Irvin could only have oatmeal after the operation.


    However, perhaps his wound was making him ufortable, hence he did not eat much of it.


    Instead, he looked at me worriedly, "There''s someone here to take care of me. Don''t worry, go


    home and have a good sleep. The weather is getting cold and if your immunity is low, you will fall


    sick easily!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled faintly and nodded, "Okay, I get it!"


    After chatting for a while, he fell asleep again.


    I pondered on the fact that I would be staying there for a few days, and it was almost the autumn


    holiday season. Hence, I decided to go back to the vi to pack up my things.


    And I should go at once.


    Initially, I thought that Hendrix would be in the vi. However, when I went in to pack up my clothes,


    I noticed that a batch of his frequently worn outfits had disappeared. It was obvious that he had left.


    But to where I had no idea.


    It did not feel pleasant...


    After packing up some of my usual clothes and daily necessities, I returned back to the hospital.


    There was still about three to four days'' time before the autumn holiday season.


    A few days'' time would not be enough for Irvin to recover from his injuries. It seemed that I would


    not be able to return to Jarold City for the holiday.


    When I returned to the hospital, I had asked Sebastian for a leave, so I could stay in the hospital to


    take care of Irvin. I had not much to do, except chat with him. asionally, I would help him with


    some physiotherapy.


    The Lancille Vige case hade to a rest, and the remaining work had been handed over to


    Linda.


    Hence, I spent most of my time in the hospital with Irvin.


    On the fourth day, he was able to walk a few steps. He was in a good mood and took the initiative to


    say that he wanted to peel an apple himself. For the past few days, due to his rib injury, his whole


    arm had been numb and could not move.


    Because of that, he felt a little depressed since he couldn''t exert force on his arm. Now that he


    could move, he was overjoyed.


    The mobile phone on the bedside table rang again. But he just nced at it lightly and then pushed


    it away, ignoring it.


    That''s the only number he hadn''t answered in the past few days. Of course, I had seen the name on


    the screen. It was Shirley!


    "She must be worried about you. You should at least tell her that you''re fine!" I said as I looked at


    Irvin.


    His hand paused as he peeled the apple. He looked at me and pursed his lips, "Is it because of


    her?"

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    These words sounded a little strange, but I quickly realized what he wanted to say. I shook my


    head, frowned, and said, "Irvin, you''re crazy. There''s nothing between us. Shirley is a nice girl, so


    you shouldn''t let her down."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He lowered his head and continued to peel the fruit. He seemed to ignore what I just said.


    In the evening, a phone call came from Anne. She was in high spirits, "Mom, Grandma said that it''s


    going to be the holidays soon. My kindergarten teacher said that holidays are for family reunions.


    So, are you done with your work? Will you be back here soon?"


    I sighed with dejection. I wanted to tell Anne that I couldn''t go back, but I was worried that she


    would be upset if I did. Hence, at that moment, I assured her I would be back.


    After I hung up the phone, Irvin looked at me and said with a smile, "If you want to return to Jarold


    City to see Anne, you should go ahead. Don''t worry about me. Florence is here, and it''s just a few


    days, I will be fine."


    Although he seemed to make sense, he should not be spending the holidays alone in the hospital...


    Moreover, Florence would be going home for the holidays too. Therefore, he would be alone.


    I wondered if I could arrange for Shirley toe to Asherton... Would that work?


    And hence, I made a decision.


    That was to invite Shirley to Asherton.


    I went to the entrance of the hospital. I had made an excuse to go buy something so that I could call


    Shirley. The call disconnected after a few rings. I paused for a moment and didn''t think much about


    it. Then, I continued to make another call.


    On my third try, she finally picked up.


    She seemed to know it was me and her tone was very unfriendly, "Arianna, what do you want?


    Showing off to me how happy you both are together?"


    I pursed my lips. Sighing, I exined, "Shirley, you''re thinking too much. I''m calling you to tell you


    that Irvin has been injured in an ident in Lancille Vige. He needs someone to take care of him


    at the hospital. It''ll be the holidays soon, and he may not be able to return to Jarold City to


    apany you. So, could youe to Asherton? Although Irvin is cold and distant, he''s actually


    afraid of being alone. If youe, he might cheer up."


    She fell silent for a while. Then, she said, "Arianna,


    why would you help me?"


    I shrugged, "Don''t think too much. I am not helping you. I did this because I owe him too much. I


    hope to help him have a better life and have someone to care for and love him. I can''t do that, but


    you can!"


    After a moment of silence, she replied, "Well, I hope you are right."


    I didn''t say much. I hung up the phone, and couldn''t help but feel a little distracted.


    To think about it, I had not contacted Hendrix for three days. He hadn''t taken the initiative to contact


    me either.


    Shirley arrived very quickly. Her sudden appearance at noon the next day made Irvin unhappy.


    However, she was just a girl holding a tiny infant in her arms while dragging a huge suitcase. She


    used to be as exquisite as a doll, but now, when she appeared at the ward, I almost could not


    recognize her.


    Unexpectedly, Shirley, who had been beautiful and elegant, was now carrying a baby, d in ts


    instead of her usual high heels. Her signature wavy hair was now reced by a messy ponytail.


    She was d in a loose jumper and pants, instead of the pretty clothes she used to wear. For the


    ease of breastfeeding, she probably did not have a bra on, and there was even a vague damp patch


    on the front of her jumper...

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    She used to be a beautiful girl... How did she turn out this way?


    I couldn''t believe it, and was even slightly shocked.


    "Irvin, are you badly hurt? Why didn''t you answer my calls? Why didn''t you tell us your condition?"


    asked Shirley. She put her luggage aside and sat down on the bed while cing the baby on her


    lap. Perhaps her arms felt sore after carrying the baby for such a long time, so she massaged her


    shoulder slightly.


    After a while, she switched to her other arm.


    Irvin frowned and looked at me with a cold gaze, "Did you ask her toe?"


    I nodded and pursed my lips, "It''s going to be the holidays soon. Would you want Shirley and the


    baby to spend it all alone?"


    He didn''t say anything, but just nced at the child in Shirley''s arms. A few momentster, he said


    indifferently, "All right, go to the hotel to have a rest. The hospital is too noisy for Dannie."


    Shirley shook her head stubbornly and said, "It''s all right. Dannie is obedient. The hospital is quiet.


    If I could stay with you, he would be more


    obedient than usual."


    Irvin frowned, but he did not say anything else.


    I pursed my lips and observed the two of them. A bitter feeling swept over me. The once


    outstanding woman that I''d known had been reced by this ordinary- looking dishevelled woman.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was it time that had been unkind to her? Or was it Irvin''s ruthlessness...


    The baby, Dannie, in Shirley''s arms was woken up by the adults speaking. He cried out loudly when


    he realized the unfamiliar environment he was in. Irvin looked at Shirley and the baby impatiently.


    Worried that Irvin would get angry, Shirley apologized and carried the crying Dannie out of the ward.


    Looking at Irvin like this, I suddenly did not know what to say. I''ve seen him cold and detached, but


    usually it was towards strangers.


    I didn''t think that he would act so distantly towards his own family. I always thought that he was a


    kind and gentle person, but judging from his actions, I was no longer certain...


    Was it Shirley''s fault? What could she have done wrong? She used to be a carefree little princess,


    but because of Irvin''s scheming, she fell in love wholeheartedly and gave birth to his child.


    However, in the end, all she got in return was his cold neglect.


    "Arianna!" Seeing that I was in a daze, Irvin called my name and looked at me with his dark eyes.


    He was as affectionate as before, but I couldn''t help but feel a chill down my spine.


    He looked at me and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing!" I answered. I took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to look for Shirley!" Then I went out


    of the ward directly.


    There were many people in the corridor of the hospital. As there were many patients, the seats on


    the corridor were also crowded. Dannie was just a baby and couldn''t stop crying, while Shirley had


    no choice but sit on the ground, leaning against the cold wall. Then, she lifted her jumper to nurse


    her baby without even bothering to cover herself...


    A once confident, pretty youngdy had now fallen into such a dishevelled, pathetic state...


    I walked over to her, took off my jacket, and covered her. She raised her head, looked at me with a


    complicated expression, and parted her lips. Probably because her mouth was a little dry from


    nervousness, her lips were cracking and made look particrly haggard.


    "Thank you!" she whispered.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    I shook my head and said gently, "It''s okay. I''ve gone through simr experiences when I looked


    after Anne. Every time she cried, I did not know how tofort her except nurse her. It was my first


    time being a mother, so I was also at a loss."


    Shirley paused for a while, probably not expecting that I would tell her such things. Then, she


    bowed her head and pursed her lips as if to suppress her emotions. After a long time, she smiled


    bitterly and said, "I used to think that everything would take a good turn if I had a child for Irvin.


    However, after giving birth, I seemed to have lost everything, but also gained everything..."


    As a mother, Shirley had sacrificed so much and lost everything. But because of her child, she had


    gained so much too...


    I smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, you will gain so much more eventually!"


    She was stunned and didn''t quite understand what I meant. She looked at me with confusion.


    I didn''t exin. Seeing that she hadforted the baby, I left my coat on her and said, "You must


    havee in a hurry, and hence, did not pack much. I''ll go back and pack some warm clothes


    for you. The weather will get very cold in the next few days."


    "Okay," she said and looked at me for a long time. Then, she stammered ufortably, "You and


    him, are..."


    "Friends!" I said decisively and quickly. "I have my own family. You don''t have to regard me as an


    imaginary enemy, and I hope that you and him can get along well."


    She looked at me and bit her lips, "Arianna, thank you!"


    I shook my head and smiled, "You don''t have to thank me. I owe him too much."


    Coming out of the hospital and getting into the car, my heart was still filled with panic. Could men


    truly be loyal? They were able to neglect their wives for the sake of another rtionship!


    I packed some warm clothes and daily necessities from the vi. Then, I went to the restaurant,


    ordered some nutritious food, and brought them over.


    At the door of the ward.


    I heard heart- wrenching screamsing from inside. It sounded like the voices of a child and a


    woman, and Irvin''s furious rebukes.


    As Irvin''s ward was a private ward, he did not share the room with other patients. Florence didn''t


    seem to be inside either.


    "Well, I won''t bother you. I won''t pester you. I want nothing. I''ll go now!" Shirley opened the door,


    looking devastated. When she saw me, she was stunned and wiped away the tears on her face.


    Her anger did not dissipate. She looked at me and shouted loudly, "Are you happy now?"


    Seeing her leave in tears, I looked into the ward. Dannie was crying in his pram, and his voice was


    turning hoarse. Irvin''s face was sullen and full of anger.


    I pursed my lips and entered the room with the things I had brought. Silently, I ced everything


    down.


    Cradling the baby in my arms, I coaxed him as if he was Anne. Although I wasn''t his mother,


    cradling him had aforting effect.


    After a long time of coaxing, the little baby finally stopped crying. He looked at me with a pair of


    watery eyes, and seemed a little confused.


    Florence then came in. Probably when they had a quarrel just now, she opted to leave them alone.


    After all, it was a family issue. It wouldn''t be nice for her to get involved.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She nced at me and I handed the baby in my arms to her and said, "Mrs. Granger may be


    downstairs. Could you help me send these things down? She might not have eaten anything yet, tell


    her to have some of this food."


    Florence was stunned for a moment. Then, she took the baby and also the food that I had brought


    and left.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    There was only Irvin and I left in the ward. Usually, I wasn''t one to give life advice, but I felt that if I


    didn''t say anything, I would regret it and so would Irvin.


    Therefore, after a moment''s silence, I said, "I met Shirley six years ago on a flight. I remember it so


    clearly. I identally bumped into her on the ne aisle. When I wanted to apologize, I saw how


    beautiful she was with her long blonde hair cascading down her back. She was angry that I bumped


    into her, but after my apology, she didn''t say anything more. I was quite amazed that such a pretty


    girl existed in the world. Perhaps it was destiny that allocated our seats together, and so, over the


    next ten hours of flight, we got to know each other. When she realized that it was my first time going


    to Mesville, she was worried that I might lose my way. So, she left me a message, saying that I


    could contact her whenever I needed help."


    Irvin looked at me with a questioning look in his eyes. He seemed to not understand why I would


    bring up issues of the past.


    I continued, "That day, I was actually going to meet Hendrix but I met Shirley by ident. This


    girl amazed me. After so many years, I still remembered what a pretty girl she had been."


    Looking at Irvin, I sighed and said, "Do you know how I felt when I saw her today? In just six years,


    she changed from one of the world''s most beautiful girls to a dishevelled mother, who has


    completely lost her self confidence. I don''t know what her parents would say if they saw her this


    way, but I''m sure they would feel sad. She''s their precious daughter, but after being with you for just


    six years, she turned out this way?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned and said sharply, "I have given her everything she needs. As for anything apart from


    that, I have none to give, and so I will not give it to her."


    I smiled faintly and said, "So, do you mean money?"


    Iughed out loud and looked at him, saying, "Irvin, what difference do you see in me between now


    and six years ago?"


    His eyes fell on me and he said, "You are more calm and mature now!"


    I nodded, "I lived in Hovell for five years after I left Hendrix. During that period, I had the most


    ordinary but beautiful life. Although I didn''t have much money, I had Anne. She was my everything,


    and my life wasplete. Later, when Hendrix found me and took me back to Jarold City,


    everything was well too. He was different from you. He gave me everything, including all that he


    could and could not. I left Jarold City not because I didn''t love him, or because he didn''t give me


    enough. It was just that I couldn''t get over the past, but it didn''t mean that we had no future. At that


    time, I thought no one had a life more difficult than mine, but that was before I knew about Shirley.


    Then, I felt that I was truly blessed. Irvin, whatever happened between Hendrix and I was not on


    purpose. But the case between Shirley and yourself, is different. You were the one who gave her all


    the suffering she''s going through. Being hurt by someone you love is worse than dying. Irvin, since


    you married her and have a child with her, no matter how selfish you are, you should at least care


    for them. You should know that we are just friends, and we will be friends forever. However, Shirley


    is your wife and the mother of your child. If you love her, you will be happier. The more you try to


    harm her, the more pain you will experience..."

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Irvin pursed his lips and did not speak, but his deep eyes were full of thoughts and indescribable


    emotions. I had said everything I wanted to say, so I turned around and went downstairs directly.


    There was a recreational area next to the hospital. I walked around and saw Shirley with Florence.


    Florence was helping Shirley take care of the child. Shirley''s hair was in a mess and she looked


    haggard. She gobbled down the food I brought for her and judging from it, she was famished. She


    barely tasted the food as she wolfed it down at lightning speed.


    Perhaps because she felt someone looking at her, Shirley looked up and stared directly in my


    direction. Upon seeing me, she was stunned for a few seconds and then raised her hand to wipe


    her mouth. Then, she smiled at me awkwardly.


    I nodded and responded with a smile. It was a weird feeling. I did not feel good.


    Approaching her, I did not say anything and instead waited for her to finish her meal. I looked at the


    child in Florence''s arms. He wasn''t crying anymore. Instead, he was giggling and looked adorable.


    Florence was a chatterbox. Seeing that everyone was silent, she began to speak, "Modern girls like


    you both are so skinny. With your figure, you wouldn''t have much milk for the baby. When I was at


    your age, I had so much breastmilk that it would overflow. I had no choice but to pump it out before I


    go to bed. But back in those days, refrigerators did not exist so if the baby did not drink the milk in a


    few days, it had to be thrown away. Thinking back, I feel that I wasted so much of my milk. What a


    pity!"


    After taking herst bite, Shirley smiled bitterly. Then, she looked at Dannie and said, "Yes, what a


    pity!"


    After her meal, Shirley went to clean herself up and then took Dannie from Florence''s arms to feed


    him. Perhaps Dannie was really hungry, so he began to suckle hurriedly.


    Since Shirley had just finished her meal, she wasn''tctating much. Dannie bit down hard on her


    nipple and Shirley''s face contorted in pain. However, she forced herself to endure it.


    Florence had gone to check on Irvin while I sat next to Shirley. Both of us clearly had something to


    say to each other.


    But neither wanted to start the conversation...


    After a moment, Shirley smiled bitterly and said,


    "You must be surprised to see me like this!"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say. I avoided her question and said, "The Granger family


    is quite well off. You don''t have to force yourself to be like this. You could hire a nanny to help with


    your baby, and you could live your own life."


    That was true...


    Irvin was well off. Raising a family shouldn''t be an issue for him. Ordinary families might have to


    endure hardship to care for a child, but Shirley shouldn''t have to. Irvin had enough money to hire a


    nanny for Shirley, so that she would have time to care for herself.


    Shirley looked at me calmly in the face. "I know what you mean, but if that''s the case, he may never


    fall in love with me for the rest of his life, and would be at peace with pursuing you forever."


    She smiled bitterly, "I didn''t use any of the money he gave me over the years. I didn''t even ask for


    my parents'' money. I am willing to live as amon woman and take care of our child alone. This


    way, perhaps he''d realize my worth one day and begin to love me."


    I understood what she meant. He was a goodlooking man who was sessful in his career. He had


    women fawning over him all the time. Whether these women genuinely fancied him, or were after


    his money did not matter. He just had everything.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Shirley understood this better than me. She knew that Irvin''s heart did not belong to her. She wasn''t


    after his wealth like other women. All she ever wanted was his true love, and nothing else.


    This was frustrating for Irvin. He wasn''t able to make up for thisck of love by giving her money.


    Instead, it made him feel like he owed her too much. He would not be able to clear this debt unless


    he paid it with true love.


    I nodded, but when I looked at her haggard face, I felt a little distressed on her behalf.


    After a pause, I just said, "I booked a flight to Jarold City tonight and I would need to go there more


    frequently these days. If you need any help, you can look for my friend. I''ll send you her phone


    number and contact information. If it''s inconvenient for you and the child to stay at the hospital, you


    can go to my house. There is no one there so you can stay there for the time being."


    She looked at me and said, "Thank you!" After a pause, she continued, "We could have been good


    friends!"


    This sentence made my heart clench in pain. I didn''t know how to react and finally I just smiled


    faintly and said, "We''re fine as we are now too."


    After all, life was full of ups and downs. Many situations were ephemeral and hard to predict...


    After chatting with Shirley, I returned to Irvin''s ward. He was already asleep when I arrived and


    Florence was watching over him. She greeted me when she saw me, and after I gave her some


    instructions, I did not say anything else.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After packing up my belongings, I handed the items I prepared for Shirley to Florence. Then I took


    my suitcase, exited the hospital and headed directly to the airport.


    Naomi called. I was in the taxi, and she was somewhat angry, "Didn''t I say we should have a meal


    together before the holidays? Why did you leave without informing me? Aren''t you being too


    mean?"


    I said apologetically, "I booked the ticket suddenly, so I didn''t have time to tell you. We can do it next


    time. It''s not that I won''te to Asherton anymore. We can meet up before the National Day


    holiday!"


    She was silent for a few moments. Then, she said sarcastically, "Huh! You both are really crossing


    the line. Clearly, this get- together is unimportant, so of course, we can dy it!"


    I was stunned and I asked, "You both?"


    She nodded, "Yes, you and Dahlia have agreed toe, but now both of you gave sudden excuses


    that you can''t make it."


    I merely said, "Okay". Then, I thought of Westin, and said, "Naomi, I will be away from Asherton for


    a couple of days. Please remember the favor I asked of you earlier. Oh and about Westin... I


    bumped into him in an alley and saw that he was behaving in an awkward manner. So I left him a


    message and asked him to contact me if he needed any help. But I''ll not be around and may need


    your help with that."


    Over the phone, I could imagine her sulking. She said, "Alright. You are kind- hearted. People like


    Westin, to put it bluntly, are at a dead end. Why do you have to get yourself involved to help them?"


    I smiled and said, "Please, and thank you!"


    She replied, "Alright!"


    After hanging up, I realized that the taxi had arrived at the entrance of the airport. I alighted with my


    suitcase and went to check in. When I was getting my ticket checked at the boarding gates, I


    identally gazed upon a familiar face.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    It was a familiar face. We were not close, but I knew who she was.


    It was Dahlia. She picked up her ticket, nced around as if trying to hide from someone and


    hurriedly went to the International boarding gates.


    She was going abroad? Where to?


    I didn''t know her very well, so I did not want to pry into her affairs. Seeing her leave, I didn''t stay any


    longer. I took my ne ticket and went towards my gate.


    Somehow, I had recently had a habit of doing some reading before boarding. It was a good hobby


    after all.


    After a four-hour flight, it waste when I arrived at Jarold City. As I got off the flight, I switched on


    my phone. There were still no messages from Hendrix, and I felt quite distressed.


    It was eight o''clock in the evening and I wasn''t sure if Anne was asleep already. After a moment''s


    thought, I decided against calling her and took a taxi to the hotel directly, nning to see her only


    the next morning.


    When I arrived at the hotel, I went to the front desk to check-in. The receptionist was a little slow.


    She was speaking on the phone while checking in for me, and from time to time, she cast me an


    apologetic nce.


    I wasn''t in a hurry anyway. So, I looked at her with a gentle smile and didn''t urge her.


    After she hung up, she looked at me and said apologetically, "Sorry, miss. We are fully booked, we


    can''t check-in for you!"


    I was stunned and asked, "It''s only eight o''clock and all the rooms are full?"


    She nodded and exined kindly, "It''s because of the uing National Day holidays. Recently,


    we have had a few tour groups checked in. And so, other guests would have to book rooms in


    advance... So sorry about that."


    I understood. It would be the National Day parade soon, and Jarold City was heavily popted


    anyway. Therefore, most of the hotels must be overcrowded.


    Well, it seemed that I would be turned away at other hotels anyway. So, after a moment''s


    pondering, I called Freya. Luckily, she answered immediately, "So you''ve finally decided to call me. I


    thought you were gone for good!"


    I smiled and said, "There is something I need to


    help me with."


    She said frankly, "Sure, what is it? I''d never say no!"


    I chuckled at her response and said, "I am now in Jarold City. The hotels are all full. I might need to


    stay at your house for a few days!"


    "F*ck!" She swore, "Arianna, you''re being too polite. I''m treating you like family, but you''re treating


    me like a stranger! I''m so bbergasted. Where are you? I''lle to pick you up. My family home


    has so many vacant rooms. Instead of going to a hotel, you should have called me immediately!"


    I immediately sent her my location.


    Fortunately, there wasn''t much traffic on the road, and Freya arrived quite soon.


    She drove a red Lexus sports car, which was shy and domineering. She stopped at the entrance


    of the hotel and it attracted a lot of attention. She lowered the window and called out to me, "Hey


    gorgeous, get in the car!"


    Her hooligan- like behaviour made me chuckle. Then, I looked at my suitcase and said, "Can this fit


    in the car?"


    She curled her lips and said, "F*ck, such a big suitcase? Are you carrying a dead body?"


    After a pause, she said, "I''ll ask Zachary toe over to get it. Let''s go home first!" Then, she


    politely spoke to the hotel doorman, passed him some money, and thanked him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the car, she looked at me and frowned, "Hey, where have you been all this while? Why did you


    leave so suddenly? Did something happen between you and Hendrix?"

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    I rolled my eyes at her and said, "How is everyely?"


    She exined, "My brother and sister-inw have aged a lot. Without Anne''spany, both of


    them would have died of boredom. You should let the bygones be bygones. Do you really want to


    be this stubborn? To drive everyone away and die a lonely soul?"


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    The car stopped outside the Moore Family''s vi. I was stunned for a moment, but I didn''t think


    much about it and got off. Before I could react, Anne came running towards me and hugged me.


    While she hugged me, she also kissed me, telling me how much she missed me.


    Holding her in my embrace, I felt all my worries and tiredness disappear. Valerie and Pedro then


    came over. They were in their fifties, and I had not seen them for quite some time. So, they seemed


    to have aged a lotpared to before...


    I looked at them and didn''t know what to say. So, I just smiled.


    Valerie looked at me with her loving smile. "Wee home. It''s great that you''re back!


    Come on, let''s go inside!"


    As she spoke, she pulled me into the vi. Perhaps Freya had informed them beforehand about my


    arrival, so they had asked the servants to prepare a grand feast.


    Anne was a little over-excited. She should have been in bed by nine but she refused to. She wanted


    to remain in my arms the whole time. Valeria tried to pry her off gently a few times.


    But Anne would not stay in her room for long and kept running back to me. She then climbed onto


    me and said softly, "Mom, can I sleep with you tonight? I want to sleep in your arms. I haven''t slept


    with you for a long time. I miss you so much!"


    I had been away from my child for so long, so, I couldn''t bear to refuse her.


    Hence, I nodded and smiled at her.


    After I had some food, Zachary helped retrieve my luggage from the hotel and sent it upstairs.


    Then, he carried the baby, Oliver, over to me. Previously I had left in a hurry, so I hadn''t been able


    to see Oliver properly before my departure.


    Oliver was now nearly four months old as I gently carried him from Freya''s arms. He was very small


    and pudgy, looking particrly happy. Perhaps because of my motherly instincts, I couldn''t help


    but coax him.


    Anne leaned against me and looked at the baby. "Mom, you should also give birth to a baby like


    Oliver. Grandma said that if I am a little older, I can help you take care of a baby brother so that you


    won''t be too tired."


    I was stunned. Smiling, I replied, "Anne, having you is all I need."


    Freya looked at me and asked, "Do you and Hendrix really not want any more children?"


    I nodded and didn''t continue with the topic.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After lounging for a while, night fell and Anna was fast asleep on myp. Freya and Zachary


    brought Oliver upstairs to rest. Pedro had returned to his study since he had matters to settle.


    Valerie looked at me and said, "It''s gettingte. As a woman, you should not stay upte as it is


    detrimental to your health. Go to your room and have a good rest. Anne hasn''t seen you for a long


    time and she misses you so much. Take her to bed tonight!"


    I nodded and carried Anne upstairs. The Moores'' vi was huge and had three stories. The design


    and interior decoration were extremely modern. Clearly, it was a tasteful, luxurious home that was


    probably unattainable even if one had money.


    "Your father had prepared this room ever since he knew of your existence. Andrea lived here


    before, so he was worried that you wouldn''t want to stay here. Hence, he hired contractors to


    redesign it. However, after the renovation, he was afraid that you wouldn''t like his design. Hence, he


    secretly asked Hendrix about your preferences. A few days ago, he took Anne to Hovell. He then


    asked Aaron to bring him to where you lived when you were a kid, to learn about your preferences."

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Valerie took me into the bedroom, which was quiterge. It wasrger than the living room of an


    ordinary house. The design was elegant and simple, which was how I liked it.


    As she ced Anne on the bed, Valerie said, "Some of the clothes in the cloakroom are chosen by


    your father, and some are selected by me. I see that you usually wear a lot of simple clothes, so I


    picked them ording to your style... But I''m not sure if you''d like them or not. But it doesn''t matter.


    If you don''t, we can change them. Those bags and jewelry were procured by your father over the


    past few years. They are all kept in top-quality. I know Hendrix treats you very well. You have a lot


    of expensive jewelry, and may not like these, but these are what we could provide for you. We want


    to give the best to you. We had made a lot of mistakes in the past and we want to make it up to you


    now. I know that you''d always hold a grudge against us and so, we won''t force you to forgive us.


    But as long as you are willing to return to see us, we are more than happy."


    Valerie spoke as tears poured down her cheeks. She sobbed hard and I gently patted her shoulder,


    "Everything will be alright from now on!" I


    I did not know what the future would be like, but for me, the most important thing was family.


    Although my family wasplicated, we were rted by blood, and so, we''d be able to ovee


    them together. I was sure that I would learn the true meaning of family eventually.


    Valerie looked at me and smiled with gratitude. In fact, she did not need to make things so clear.


    Her sincere actions were enough to show me how much she treasured me as part of the family.


    I had already made up my mind to do my best in life. I did not want to leave the world with any


    regrets in my heart.


    For the rest of my life, I would cherish everything I had.


    "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early. What do you want to eat tomorrow? I''ll cook for you.


    Anne doesn''t have to go to school tomorrow. We can spend time together!" Valerie said with an


    unconceble smile on her face.


    I smiled faintly and said, "Anything will do, I''m not picky about food!" That was true. Although I did


    not have a big appetite, I wasn''t a picky eater either.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She nodded, "Okay, I''ll whip up my best dishes then!" She then nagged me to go to bed earlier


    again.


    I nodded. Indeed, I was feeling a little sleepy.


    When she walked to the door, Valerie suddenly seemed to think of something. She turned to ask me


    seriously, "Did you have a quarrel with Hendrix?"


    I was stunned as I didn''t expect her to ask out of the blue. I smiled and said, "No, I just missed Anne


    too much, so I called Freya as soon as I got off the ne. I haven''t told Hendrix about it!"


    Usually, Hendrix woulde with me, but this time, I was alone. Therefore, I did not me them for


    thinking that way.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    Upon hearing this, Valerie nodded slightly and did not ask any more questions.


    After a long day, I was really tired. When Valerie left my room, I washed up and went to bed. Anne


    slept in my arms and I foundfort from the warmth of her tiny body.


    A child was all a mother needed. This was true. As long as I had Anne, I would be fine, despite all


    hardship.


    I could feel the care and love from Valerie... If we hadn''t had so many misunderstandings in the


    past, we would be such a wonderful family now, wouldn''t we?


    The next day...


    In the gloomy Jarold City, the sun shone through the clouds and filled the bedroom with morning


    sun. It was warm and cheerful.


    I woke up slightly out of breath and found Anne curled into a tiny ball sleeping on my chest. Her tiny


    mouth was heaving and she looked extremely adorable. The front of my shirt was slightly damp


    from her drool.


    I looked at her pink face. She seemed to have grown a little chubbier recently. However, I could still


    make out the firm look on her features, which greatly resembled Josiah''s.


    "Knock knock!" There was a knock on the door, and I moved Anne to the bed.


    I got up and opened the door. It was Freya. She stared at me with dark circles under her eyes and


    wailed, "Can I sleep in your room? Oliver has been torturing me for the whole night! Why do we


    have children, seriously?! I need some sleep, please!"


    As sheined, Freya walked towards my bed and copsed on my bed. She hugged Anne and


    soon was fast asleep. She must be very tired.


    The bed was very big, and it could easily fit three people. I looked at the time. It was already eight


    o''clock. Given a good night''s sleep, I was feeling refreshed. So I went into the bathroom to wash up


    and change my clothes.


    Just like what Valerie had said, the clothes she had picked for me were simple and elegant. Usually,


    such elegant minimalist designs would be more expensive. They might look simple but they were


    definitely not cheap.


    When I went downstairs, I heard someone talking andughing in the hall. It seemed that there


    were guests this morning. I was surprised that they came so early to visit.


    I walked to the stairs and peered at the people sitting in the hall. With just a nce, I recognized


    who it was. I hadn''t seen him for several days.


    After thest quarrel, I thought that we may take a long time to meet again. After all,I had said such


    offensive words to him, and it would be natural for him to be angry for a while.


    An inner voice suddenly rang in my ears, "Arianna, you knew that no matter what you did, he would


    come back to pick you up. Hence, you said those words to hurt him so ruthlessly, because you


    knew that he would never leave. You just wanted to vent your anger on him. And you don''t think that


    you''re wrong?"


    I was stunned by this revtion. I hadn''t thought of reflecting on my own actions ever since our


    argument. Ipletely did not think of my erred ways, and perhaps I might even hurt him worse the


    next time...Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The discussion andughter downstairs came to an end. I came back to my senses. When I saw


    them looking up at me, Valerie was walking out of the kitchen with fruits in her hand. She looked at


    me and said, "You''re awake! Mr. Roberts has been here for a while. Come down and have


    breakfast. I heard that the Aquarium in North City has opened. Anne has been looking forward to it


    for a long time. You both can take her thereter, and she''d be thrilled."

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    Walking downstairs, I did not look at Hendrix, and softly said, "Okay." Then, I went into the kitchen.


    The housekeeper had already prepared a table full of breakfast on the dining table. Because


    everyone at home had a different schedule, they ate their meals at different times too. Freya had


    mentioned it to me before that except Valerie and Pedro who would get up early, while the rest


    would eat at odd hours. Hence, I wasn''t too surprised.


    Valerie carried some of the breakfast to the living room, returned to the dining table, and looked at


    me, "This morning, the Reids called and asked for us to dine together tonight. Everyone knows that


    you are back, so they want to meet up."


    I stuffed a piece of cake into my mouth and said vaguely, "Sure, I should also pay a visit to Mr.


    Reid."


    Seeing that I was in a hurry to eat, she put the milk in front of me and said helplessly, "Slow down,


    what''s the rush? The breakfast is all yours anyway. Tell me honestly, what''s going on between you


    and Hendrix?"


    I took a sip of milk and mumbled, "What do you mean by that?"


    She clicked her tongue and said, "Come on. We are not blind. You didn''t even look at him! And you


    came home by yourself yesterday. This has never happened before!"


    I pursed my lips, "What were we like in the past?"


    She sighed, "It''s normal to quarrel, but we can see how well Mr. Roberts treats you. Don''t be silly,


    live a good life with him, and don''t pick a fight!"


    I put down the milk, nodded, wiped my mouth and said, "I''m full!"


    Valerie sighed slightly, but had no idea how to persuade me further.


    I walked into the living hall and saw Hendrix and Pedro ying chess. I went straight upstairs and


    prepared to wake Anne and Freya up from their sleep. To my surprise, Pedro stopped me, "Arianna,


    I heard Mr. Roberts say that you''re good at chess. Come and take a look at my pieces. I''ve already


    lost a few rounds."


    I stood beside them and looked at the chessboard. Pedro was ying the white pieces, while


    Hendrix was ying the ck pieces. Pedro only had one of his knights left. Even thest two


    bishops had been taken by Hendrix. Now, Hendrix''s rooks were cornering Pedro''s king, forcing him


    to retreat.


    Judging from the pieces, Pedro had lost the game.


    However, he had called me over to reduce the awkwardness. I looked directly at Hendrix, but didn''t


    say anything.


    After not seeing him for a few days, he seemed to be a little haggard, but he was still as handsome


    as ever.


    When Hendrix caught my gaze, he raised his eyebrows but didn''t say anything. He just looked at


    Pedro and said, "Mr. Moore, it''s your turn!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pedro had no more moves. No matter which way he went, he would lose. So he simply got up,


    looked at me and said, "Arianna, you can have a look at what my next move should be. I''ll go and


    see what delicious food your mother made this morning!"


    After that, he got up and walked away. I was speechless. Obviously, Pedro wanted me to save his


    lousy battle!


    I sat down and didn''t move any pieces. Instead, I looked at Hendrix. Propping my chin, I asked,


    "What are you doing here?"


    He frowned slightly and gave an irrelevant answer, "Why didn''t you tell me that you returned to


    Jarold City?"


    I looked down at the chessboard and moved his ck rook away. Looking up at his helpless


    expression, I said, "Mr. Roberts, you''re busy with so irony matters all day. I am afraid of disturbing


    you."


    He pursed his lips and looked at the rook that had been moved by me. He sighed slightly and


    moved his attacking bishop away. Obviously, he was deliberately giving in to me.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    "Everything that night was a misunderstanding. Austin was there as well. If you don''t believe me,


    you can ask him!"


    Was this an exnation?!


    I pressed my lips together and moved the only pawn left on the chessboard. I said lightly, "There''s


    no need to exin. You are a very powerful man. So it''s normal for you to have mistresses. I can


    understand!"


    He frowned, pursed his lips, and moved his rook. Then, he captured my pawn.


    I got up and stopped ying. "Mr. Roberts, have a good game. I will take my leave, please excuse


    me."


    He looked at me and pulled me to sit down. He pinched the bridge of his nose and ced my pawn,


    who had been captured by him, back on the board. Then he moved the rook to the front of my pawn


    and looked at me and said, "Go on!"


    I raised my eyebrows and nodded. I moved the pawn and captured his rook directly. He touched his


    forehead helplessly, but that was all he could do.


    Pedro walked over, looked at the chess pieces on


    the board, and said, "Earlier, it was a dead-end, but now it turned out to be a draw. My daughter,


    you''re quite capable of reviving yourself from the brink of death!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I pursed my lips. I was well aware that Hendrix had done this on purpose.


    Hendrix looked at me and raised his eyebrows, "Do you want to continue?"


    I looked at the two bishops he had left on the chessboard, and I only had one pawn and one rook


    left. I nodded and said, "Sure!"


    He nodded and moved the bishop to the front of my pawn. He raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s


    your turn."


    Valerie ced a te of fruits on the table, and Freya, who had been sleeping upstairs, hade


    down. When she saw that we were ying chess, she greeted us and went to the dining room. I


    moved my pawn and captured Hendrix''s bishop.


    Pedro was dumbfounded at this. He walked away and said in a hoarse voice, "What kind of chess


    game are you ying? If everyone ys this way, don''t you think it would be aplete mess?"


    Freya stuffed her mouth with fruits and said in disgust, "Pedro, what do you know about this? The


    game they are ying is not ordinary chess. It''s a game of reconciliation. Huh, and you call yourself


    a love guru... I think you''re more of an idio..."


    She didn''tplete her sentence because Pedro red at her sharply.


    On the chessboard, Hendrix was left with nothing but a bishop. He looked at me and asked in a


    gentle voice, "What are you going to do this afternoon?"


    "Nothing!" I uttered as I moved my rook, cornering his king.


    He didn''t mind. Instead, he just let me capture his bishop.


    Prey a could not bear to watch further, so she left. Valerie stood aside and said, "Didn''t I say that


    you should go to the Aquarium in the North City today? Anne has been talking about it for a long


    time."


    Hendrix nodded and said, "Good idea. We should spend the day in the city."


    I pursed my lips and said, "No, I have other things to do."


    Valerie and Hendrix looked at me in surprise. They asked, "What is it?"


    I stared at the chessboard and took Hendrix''s king. I looked up and said, "Yesterday, didn''t you say


    we should visit Mr. Reid? I haven''t seen Yana for a long time anyway. I want to see her baby."


    Valerie paused for a moment and said with a smile, "Well, Mr. Roberts is here too. You both can go


    with Anne."


    I said, "But I''ve called my brother already. I am having dinner with him tonight."


    Valerie wanted to help Hendrix and I reconcile, so she said, "That''s good. You two can go together.


    Anne hasn''t seen Yana''s baby as well, and she likes babies. That would be nice..."

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    "Anne will stay at home and keep Oliverpany. Oliver is a baby too, so she would be happy to


    y with him. Anyway, if I bring her out, she might cause trouble. So, I''ll go by myself," After that, I


    got up to head upstairs.


    Anne wasing downstairs. With her bare feet, she ran to me and said, "Mom, Uncle Aaron


    called me and asked for you!"


    Speak of the devil! What a coincidence.


    I picked up the phone. A voice asked, "You''re back in Jarold City?"


    I nodded, "Wow! You''re quite well-informed!"


    Aaronughed and said, "Of course. Let''s have dinner together tonight. I haven''t seen you for a


    long time. I missed you!"


    "Okay," I said, "I''m also nning to visit Yana and the baby, and also Mr. Reid."


    Aaron did not reply straight away. After a moment''s silence, he said, "I mean that we''ll have dinner


    alone at night. Just two of us..."


    I pursed my lips and was stunned for a moment, "Why?"


    Before he responded, I asked instinctively, "Did


    you have a fight with Yana?" "Can''t we just have dinner alone?" he said, sounding a little irritable. It


    seemed that it might actually betrue.


    I nodded and answered, "Sure, you can decide on the time and venue!"


    He agreed and hung up.


    Anne was hugging me. She hadn''t changed out of her pajamas yet. I urged her to do it but she


    wanted me to help her instead. I wanted her to do it by herself as I didn''t want to spoil her. But in


    response, she ran to Hendrix''s side and sulked.


    I pursed my lips and went back to my room, deciding to tidy up the ce.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next few days, I probably had to stay there. After the National Day holidays, I would return to


    Asherton to continue the project in Lancille Vige. I didn''t bring anything when I returned to Jarold


    City. Instead, myrge suitcase was packed to the brim with some interesting toys for Anne.


    Anne had probably been awakened by my phone ringing, so she did not tidy the bed when she got


    up to look for me. It was a little messy and so I tidied it. Then, I ced my skincare products on the


    dresser.


    Someone pushed the bedroom door open and I thought it was Anne. So I said, ''Anne, you need to


    make this a habit from now on. After getting up, you need to tidy up your bed and change your


    clothes, okay?"


    Although there were servants in the house, I wanted her to be responsible for these errands on her


    own. These were basic life skills.


    I did not hear her reply. So, I frowned and turned back.


    Seeing Hendrix''s tall body standing behind me and his dark eyes looking at me, I pursed my lips


    and avoided his gaze. I had no intention of speaking to him.


    "How''s Mr. Granger doing at the hospital?" Hendrix asked. His gaze was profound.


    "He''s fine!" I replied lightly.


    He sat on my bed and tried to start a conversation, "When are you nning to go back to


    Asherton?"


    "After the National Day holidays!"


    Hendrix seemed unfazed by the short replies I gave him. He continued to speak.


    I was slightly annoyed. I stood up and walked out, but he grabbed my wrist, "Do we have to


    continue quarreling like this?"


    I looked back at him and frowned, "When did I quarrel with you, Mr. Roberts?"


    He frowned and a frigid look appeared in his eyes. "Arianna, I hope we can sit down and talk this


    out peacefully. I don''t wish to continue this cold war with you. You are being quite unreasonable!"


    I looked up at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Roberts, you are right. I am being unreasonable. If you


    don''t like it, you don''t have toe here. No one forced you toe."

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    People were contrary like this. They could''ve talked to each other in a softer way, but they tend to


    choose the harsh way.


    Hendrix''s face darkened. He nodded and sneered, "Alright, this is what you want, then you can


    continue. I won''t disturb you anymore."


    Controlling his anger, he turned and went downstairs.


    I took a breath and suppressed the inexplicable emotions in my heart. I hit me that I was the


    unreasonable one.


    After sitting at the dressing table for a while to calm down, Prey a came upstairs with Oliver in her


    arms. She said in confusion, "Are you particrly keen on quarreling and hurting each other? You''re


    arguing again for no reason."


    I shrugged and looked at her, "If I say no, would you believe me? It''s my fault for letting my


    emotions get out of hand."


    She was speechless and said, "Hendrix is a very good man. A man like him is rare nowadays. His


    company is facing such a big problem and he is so busy. But when he heard that you came back,


    he still came here early, sacrificing his pride to


    apologize. Arianna, you have no big problems in other aspects, but you have always been very


    irrational when ites to love. I think arge part of the reason is that you know, no matter what


    you do, Hendrix will still try to get you back. It seems to have be a toxic cycle that you keep


    reinforcing. Have you ever stopped to think about what would happen if one day Hendrix exhausted


    his patience and end your rtionship right there?"


    Her words rang in my ear and I shook with realization.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She continued on, "The rtionship between Zachary and I is not asplicated as yours.


    Marriage, to me, is living together in the same household, and no matter who forgot to do the


    chores, or neglected the children, or took our bad mood out on the other, it should be regarded as


    just another thing that happens in life that will pass. What we are sure of is that we will give each


    other a kiss when we get up in the morning, and give each other a hug when we part. When we are


    home, we will set aside all the pressure and unhappiness to give each other an ''I miss you.1 All


    other small things are not as important in the face of these things. Zachary and I want to live like


    this, so we can also clearly feel the love of each other for our children."


    She paused and said, "I know the love between you and Hendrix is more passionate than that what


    I have, but there is something wrong with the way you two treat love. You two have made love


    oveplicated. Think about it carefully. Is that so-called Andrea a direct obstacle between you?


    And your Irvin, is that true? No, they just appear in your life for a while, affectionate or intimate. You


    haven''t seen it with your own eyes. In reality, love is tolerant. Love is being good to each other when


    you are in one another''s ce. You worry about him, understand him, don''t ask for the impossible.


    Hendrix has changed, he has learned topromise with you. He knows that you don''t want to be


    a housewife, and he has tried very hard not to pressure you otherwise. But dear, have you ever


    thought about what you have done over the years?"

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    Freya''s words were like a p to my face. In our ten years of marriage, I had felt that my love for


    Hendrix was real, but it seemed that I had never tried to understand him in the first ce. From


    when my child was in trouble, to when my biological parents had a conflict with me because of him,


    all these things that I had done seemed to have only one purpose, tormenting him!


    It seemed that I had been iming and taking revenge on him with the slogan of love all the time...


    Seeing that I did not have a reply, Freya sighed slightly, "Arianna, falling in love is a very easy


    process, hormones help with that. However, it''s very difficult to get along. Hendrix grew up under


    the guidance of a soldier. His biggest good points ate his sense of responsibility and loyalty as a


    soldier. Andrea was about his promise to his brother, so that''s why he''s responsible for her. You


    know his loyalty better than me, so don''t hurt each other because of a momentary impulse, okay?"


    I nodded and realized that I was too impulsive and wayward. It seemed that I had never considered


    Hendrix''s position, nor had I really understood him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong with Roberts Group?" I had been staying at Asherton, so I had lost touch with what


    went on in Jarold City and what Hendrix had been facingtely.


    She let out a breath. "It''s an old case. A few years ago, several children''s bodies appeared in the


    construction sites of Roberts Group, right? This matter was handled properly then. I don''t


    understand why it''s causing an issue again now. Currently, the public opinion is against Hendrix,


    saying that he used Charles''s power to expand illegally in Jarold City. At present, all real estate


    projects that the group was going to establish have been halted. This matter has be a big deal


    now."


    I frowned. "Who would bring up something that happened so many years ago? Did the development


    project not have a permit? Why would Mr. Reid be involved in all of this?"


    She shook her head slightly and said, "There''s no substantial evidence, but the evidence they do


    have point to the Roberts Group. Furthermore, the foreignpanies can''t continue operating."


    "Isn''t Austin handling the foreignpanies?"


    She looked at me in surprise and frowned, "Have you be stupid in the time you spent away?


    There was a virus outbreak in Western Europe about a month ago. Now it''s a mess there. People


    are rioting and shopping malls have been robbed. It''s a wonder you''ve managed to stay alive. How


    can we talk about making money now?"


    I really didn''t know about those events. I''ve been so busy with the affairs in Lancille Vige recently,


    so I''ve neglected to keep up with international news.


    There was a knock on the door. It was Zachary, wearing a grey suit and holding a briefcase in his


    hand. His hair wasbed clean and tidy. He looked at Freya and said, "Honey, I have another


    lesson in the afternoon. I''ll be backte. The tickets to Ucrebury have been booked and the luggage


    is packed. See if there''s anything to add!"


    Freya held Oliver and stood up to send him off. She smiled and said, "It''s alright. I''ve always been


    proud of you. Let me send you out first!"


    The two of them went downstairs and there was only silence in the room.


    I sat in front of the dressing mirror, recalling Freya''s words.


    When I went downstairs.


    Hendrix was no longer in the Moore Family home. Seeing that I was looking around, Valerie smiled


    helplessly and said, "He''s gone. He''s been waiting for you for so long, even though he''s so busy!"

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    I lowered my head, words stuck in my throat. After thinking for a while, I looked at Valerie and said,


    "Mom, where is dad?" These words were said unconsciously.


    All I could think about was Freya said to me. I didn''t realize what I had just called them until the


    words left my lips.


    Valerie''s redden with unshed tears, her face full of surprise and joy. Because she strongly restrained


    herself from crying, a few long wrinkles could be seen in the corner of her eyes. She opened her


    mouth then choked out emotionally, "Arianna, you just..."


    She didn''t continue her thought, not daring to believe it but also hesitant to ask if what she heard


    was right, in case I took it back. Tears flowed out of her eyes and couldn''t be suppressed. She


    frantically raised her hand to wipe the tears, but the more tears she wiped, the more tears came out.


    All of a sudden, I felt a lump in my throat. Freya''s words rang out in my mind, "From the beginning


    to the end, you''re not the only one who''s been crying."


    Yes, I was not the only one in pain. Although I was


    a victim when a mother hurts her child, the child might only hurt in the body, but the mother hurts in


    the heart.


    I looked at her, smiled, and repeated, "Mom, where is dad?"


    Valerie smiled widely, tears streaming down her face. She pointed behind me and said, "Where is


    he? Pedro, did you hear what Arianna said just now? She''s looking for you!"


    After that, she lowered her head and wiped her tears, but her joyful smile could not be suppressed.


    I looked back, startled, and saw Pedro holding a newspaper in his hand, looking at me with red


    eyes and a smile on his face. When he saw me looking at him, he asked, "What''s wrong?" His voice


    was a little shaky.


    I seemed to understand their feeling. When Anne called me mom for the first time, I held her in my


    arms for a long time. That feeling was even more exciting and precious than any feeling of winning


    a prize.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I asked, "I want to ask about Hendrix''spany."


    Pedro smiled and motioned for me to sit down to talk.


    He calmed down. Valerie seemed to be very happy. She poured us a ss of lemon water for us


    and looked at me and said, "Arianna, what do you want to eatter? I''ll make it!"


    I smiled and said, "Anything!"


    She was in a good mood and walked lightly into the kitchen.


    Pedro looked at her back and looked at me helplessly, "She''s so happy that you called her mom."


    I smiled and waited for him to continue.


    "The Roberts Group''s situation is a bitplicated, and the public and the government are putting


    pressure on him at the same time. We are not able to get involved at present, especially Charles.


    Once he joins in, we can''t exin it clearly. Fortunately, I believe Hendrix''s ability is enough to


    handle it. You don''t have to worry too much. As a listedpany, it is near impossible for the


    competitors to copse it. What''s more, only the Milton family can fight against the Roberts Group


    now in Jarold City. The Milton family has always been refusing to join in this marketpetition, so


    these things are all minor conflicts and it won''t affect much."


    After listening to his analysis, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. "That''s fine. Roberts Group


    has be more and more powerful over the years, and they have encountered more trouble.


    With Hendrix''s ability, he should be able to handle it."


    Seeing my expression, he smiled and said, "Arianna, you were obviously worried and still pretended


    to ignore him. Why didn''t you ask him yourself when he came just now? However, Roberts Group or


    not, even a millionaire could go bankrupt. Although these things are not big issues, if Hendrix


    doesn''t handle them well, it will be a waste of effort. He has had a lot of things to do recently. Child,


    you two are husband and wife. At this time, you should go to see him and give him more support


    and encouragement."

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    I nodded. I kept hearing Freya''s words in my mind and knew that I was a little too stubborn.


    In the kitchen, Valerie had prepared some dishes. After thinking for a while, I looked at her and said,


    "Mom, I want to go to Roberts Group to send Hendrix something to eatter. Do you have a lunch


    box at home?"


    She nodded with a smile and was so happy to oblige. "Yes, yes, there are several of them. I have a


    special instion box here somewhere. I''ll look for it for you!"


    Shortly after, she found a threeyered instion box. It was exquisite and elegant, and its


    instion function was very good.


    Perhaps it was because she was in a good mood, she made quite a few dishes for Hendrix. After


    she had prepared them for Hendrix, Freya carried Oliver down and looked at her, saying, "Who is


    going to deliver food?"


    "It''s Arianna. She''s going to send it to Hendrix!"


    Freya looked at me and said, "Then you should take two boxes. There are so many thermal lunch


    boxes at home. You can take two. It would be better if you eat with him. Otherwise, by the time


    you finish eating lunch here, he will be hungry."


    Valerie''s heart ached for me and she said in disagreement, "You can eat a little before going."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought that Freya''s words made sense, so I nodded my head and said, "Mom, can you help me


    get two?"


    Under the Roberts Group''s building.


    I pulled up the car and called Evan. After a while, he answered the phone. Evan said, "Hi, Mrs.


    Roberts!"


    "Evan, is Hendrix busy? I''m outside thepany. I don''t know if he had his lunch or not. I brought


    him lunch," I said, feeling a little nervous.


    Evan immediately said, "Mr. Roberts is in a meeting. I''ll pick you up. Mrs. Roberts, please wait for a


    moment."


    A few minutester, Evan went downstairs, trotted to me, took the two insted lunch boxes from


    my hand, and said with a smile, "If Mr. Roberts knew you wereing, he would be very happy!"


    I felt a little guilty. The person who should have apologized first was me.


    When we entered Hendrix''s office, Evan asked me to wait there while Hendrix finished up in the


    meeting. As I sat alone in therge office, I considered the furnishings. I couldn''t help noticing that


    the design of this office seemed to have been upgraded. The interior design now was arranged in a


    ck and white style, simple and graceful.


    There was a row of bookshelves in the rest area. The books on them were all collections. Some of


    them were worn out probably because they were read often, but it did not affect their value.


    Seeing that there were no green nts in the office, I couldn''t help but feel a little confused. When


    the secretary brought me tea, I couldn''t help but ask her, "Why is there no green nts in Mr.


    Roberts''s office?"


    The secretary paused for a moment before lowering her head and saying, "Mr. Gand said that Mr.


    Roberts gave that instruction. He said that you didn''t like it. In the past, there was a Miss Hammer


    who added it and made you angry! Hence, in Mr. Roberts''s office, there has never been a single


    green nt anymore."


    After shocking me, she naughtily stuck out her tongue and left with a smile.


    It urred to me that when I was in Ucrebury, Chloe had been Hendrix''s secretary. At that time, she


    had added a lot of green nts in Hendrix''s office. Because I knew that she had ulterior motives, I


    lost my temper with Hendrix. But I didn''t expect that Hendrix had remembered that


    incident. And now there were no green nts in the office.


    A few minutester, the door was pushed open and Hendrix came in. I was a little sleepy.


    Seeing him looking at me with a smile, I opened my mouth and blurted out with a guilty conscience,


    "My mom said that you left too fast and didn''t stay for lunch, so she asked me to send it to you."

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    He nodded and looked at me. He obviously didn''t have the intention of saying anything else. His


    gaze fell onto the two thermal lunch boxes.


    I hesitated for a moment and stuttered, "I..."


    "Am I suppose to eat both of these?" He looked back at me and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Or did


    you n on eating with me?"


    After the fight we had, I knew that I was wrong, but it was so hard to release my grip on pride all at


    once. I mumbled, "It''s all for you!" I wasn''t hungry anyway, I told myself.


    He sat down beside me and began to open the lunchbox. Seeing that the two dishes were the


    same, he took out both bowls and chopsticks, ced one set in front of me, and said, "Eat!"


    I pouted, "I''m not hungry, you eat!"


    He looked at me and joked, "Are you going to be a full-time pig breeder in the future?"


    What? After a while, I realized the joke and that he was saying that he couldn''t finish all of the food.


    Giving him two lunch boxes was no different from feeding a pig.


    With a blush on my face, I took the chopsticks and


    lowered my head to eat.


    After a moment of silence, I took the initiative and said very seriously, "Hendrix, I''m sorry!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the face of my sudden and inexplicable apology, he just looked at me slightly and then nodded,


    "Well, ok."


    After that, there was silence.


    The corners of my mouth twitched, wasn''t his answer was too perfunctory? I finally took the initiative


    to apologize, but he only replied a few words and nothing else?


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I didn''t know if I should be happy or angry.


    After he quietly tasted all the dishes on the table, his ck eyes fell on me. He said, "Will you go


    home with me tonight?"


    Although this was a question, I felt that this was an order. I was stunned for a moment and didn''t


    refuse him directly. I said, "I''ve just returned to the Moore Family. I want to have a good time with


    them. When I was in the morgue, I thought that I should apany them and tell them that I really


    love them. Hendrix, I know that I''m not an excellent daughter, but I''m an ordinary person after all. I


    want to enjoy the love of my parents like an ordinary girl."


    He looked at me with deep eyes. After a long silence, he nodded, "Well, don''t let me endure for too


    long."


    He used the word ''endure'', not wait. It was more tormenting to endure than to wait. It was even


    more difficult.


    I studied his face. I haven''t seen him for a few days. There was some weariness in his eyes and


    hints of loneliness.


    What I saw stabbed my heart. With the twinge of pain in my heart, I raised my hand and touched his


    eyebrows unconsciously. I said slightly, "Have you been very tired recently?"


    He held my hand and said with soft eyes, "It''s normal."


    I suddenly realized that I rarely showed actual concern about him. I leaned into his arms and


    hugged him. I asked heavily, "Hendrix, do you think that I''m not qualified to be your wife?"


    He patted the strands of hair on my forehead and was surprised that I would suddenly say


    something like this. He said, "Why do you always deny yourself? Arianna, we''re no longer the


    immature people we once were."


    I nodded. I leaned against his chest and listened to his heartbeat. Then I said, "How about you stay


    at the Moore Family''s residence? The project in Lancille Vige has not beenpleted yet. After


    National Day, I have to go back again. I know that the Roberts Group has many things making you


    busy. Although I can''t help you with much, I can massage your back or something when youe


    home tonight. Besides, my mother can make delicious food. Is this okay?"

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    He pulled me up from his arms and held my face with a faint smile, "Am I part of your family now?"


    I smiled and said, "ording to Hovell tradition, a man and a woman will always be a family as long


    as they get married. There''s no difference between your family and my family."


    He smiled. Probably because he hasn''t been sleeping well recently, he took me to the lounge after


    lunch. It didn''t take long for him to fall asleep. I saw him sleeping soundly, so I couldn''t help but feel


    a little distressed.


    A voice came from outside the door. It was Evan''s voice. I got up and went out of the lounge. I saw


    Evan putting some documents on the desk. He looked at me and said, "This is Advancer Tech''s


    quarterly report. When Mr. Roberts wakes upter, let him have a look!"


    I nodded and looked at him. "Evan, can I ask you some questions?"


    He nodded. "Mrs. Roberts, you''re too polite. You can ask me directly for anything."


    "In the Lancille Valley, did you investigate the base that Hendrix asked you to investigate? Do you


    have any results?" Although I was busy, I still


    remembered the incident.


    Evan was a little surprised at my question, but after a while, he said, "I''ve checked the base, but it''s


    just a piece of simple soundproof equipment. Mrs. Roberts, don''t worry about it." After finishing his


    words, he left.


    In fact, I didn''t believe it. It was obvious that the base was not as simple as it seemed. But seeing


    him like this, I couldn''t ask too much, so I didn''t continue my question.


    Not long after, Hendrix came out of the lounge. I automatically checked the time and found that he


    had rested for a few minutes only. I couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t you rest a little longer? It''s only


    been a few minutes."


    He came closer and held me in his arms then said in a hoarse voice, "I can''t sleep well without you."


    Hendrix seemed to have be better at talking, and I was actually very happy when I listen to his


    simple words.


    I allowed him to hold me, and his voice came to my ears, "Have dinner with me tonight?"


    I was going to say yes, but I suddenly remembered what I promised Aaron that morning, I


    apologized, "I promised my brother that I''ll have dinner with him. It seems like he had a quarrel with


    Yana. He''s in a bad mood."


    He said, "How does their quarrel affect you? Are you a trash can? Are they looking for you to dump


    trash?"


    I couldn''t help feeling stunned. I raised my hand and pinched his waist and said grumpily, "What are


    you talking about? Everyone has a time when he or she is in a bad mood. Besides, I haven''t seen


    my brother for a long time. Can''t I see him when Ie back?"


    He pressed his chin on my shoulder, his tall and slender body forced to hunch to reach me. He was


    acting like a naughty child, "You can go, but you have to take me with you. I don''t want to eat


    alone!"


    I nodded and smiled. "All right!"


    Looking at Hendrix''s work was extremely fun. This was something I had never discovered before.


    Looking at him quietly, I found that this man really showed his elegance with every move.


    It was really a blessing to enjoy such a moving picture of a handsome man.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He put down the pen in his hand, looked up, his dark eyes caught me staring. He slightly opened


    his thin lips and said, "Come here!"


    I got up and walked to him slowly like I was possessed. When I reached him, he pulled me onto his


    lap. Trapping me with both his hands around me, he raised his eyebrows, "Do I look good?"

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    My face flushed red and I nodded, "Yes!"


    My answer made him very happy, "You can have a good look at home, but now, resist yourself. I still


    have to work to do, otherwise, I can''t work today."


    At first, I didn''t understand what he meant. It wasn''t until I felt the stiffness under my legs that I


    flushed and tried to get up from hisp. But he held me in ce. He took a breath and said in a


    hoarse voice, "Where are you going?"


    I lowered my head and bit my lip, "I don''t want to affect your work."


    He raised his eyebrows and teased, "Toote, you''ve affected me already."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I had no reply to that. Stunned and unsure what to do, I stayed where I was, like sitting on pins and


    needles. He kept me firmly in his arms and continued working. I was a grown woman sitting in her


    husband''sp like a child.


    I didn''t dare to move at first, but I gradually rxed and leaned on his shoulder. Then I watched him


    work from my new angle.


    I couldn''t remember when I fell asleep. When I woke up, I was on the bed in the lounge. Outside, I


    overheard the conversation between Hendrix and


    Evan.


    Evan said, "This time, the situation is different from before. Someone deliberately ndered


    Roberts Group. Those keyboard warriors are using their public ounts to nder Roberts Group


    on the Inte, and they''re also targeting you and your wife for publicity."


    "Hm?"


    Evan borated, "They said that you and your wife are only married for business. You don''t have


    any feelings toward each other. Moreover, you have mistresses and your own little family outside.


    They are saying the same about Mrs. Roberts. They''re saying that she has aplicated


    rtionship with a married man. Her private life is very chaotic."


    I frowned and couldn''t help taking out my phone to read the news, which I hadn''t browsed in ages.


    Just as Evan had said, many public ounts were ndering Hendrix and me.


    Outside, Hendrix said after a moment of silence, "Well, don''t worry about it. Pay attention to the


    Milton family''s situation. They are making such a big detour, there must be something beyond this."


    Evan said, "Okay, I will."


    I didn''t hear any sound. Evan must have gone out. I got out of bed and went out of the lounge.


    Hendrix was still reading the documents. When he heard meing, he looked up at me and said,


    "Hungry?"


    I shook my head, walked to him, and said, "Is it really difficult to deal with this matter?"


    He put down the pen in his hand, got up, took the car keys and coat, and held my hand. "Not at all.


    Let''s go to eat!"


    My mind went nk for a moment. I peered at the calm andposed look on his face and my


    words dried up.


    In the car.


    Only when he started driving did I remember that Aaron and I were supposed to have dinner


    together. I reminded him, "Hendrix, let''s go to the Sunset Restaurant."


    He agreed. Looking at his calm nonchnce, I couldn''t help wondering, "Why aren''t you in a hurry


    about thepany''s affairs at all?"


    He looked at me, held my hand in his, and said with a smile, "Why? Are you afraid that Roberts


    Group will go bankrupt and I can''t afford to take care of you?"


    My mouth twitched, "You know that''s not what I meant."


    "Don''t worry, this is a plot. I know it very well!" He spoke with a deep and cold expression as if


    victory was already in his hands.


    In business, there were ups and downs. One second you may be okay, but the situation might


    change drastically in the next. This kind of thing wasmon.


    Leaving it to him, I didn''t press him further.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Sunset Restaurant and we got out. The ce Aaron chose


    had a somewhat elegant name. I thought he was nning to let out his emotions, he might find a


    ce to drink andin. I didn''t expect him to find such an antique ce.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    Upon entering the Sunset Restaurant, the youngdies dressed in light satin dresses


    simultaneously greeted us with a slight bow. "Wee."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Following behind Hendrix, I couldn''t helpining, "What''s Aaron doing? It feels like we are


    going to eat in a br*thel. It''s sovish."


    An enchanting woman led us to the second floor after we told her Aaron''s name. Then we entered a


    private room that had arge window onlooking a magnificent nightke view. The dim lights


    reflected on the sparklingke''s surface. The scene was particrly beautiful!


    Aaron was in there, leaning back on his chairzily, casually chewing on some food. He looked


    frivolous and carefree. When he saw Hendrix and me, he mocked Hendrixwith a snort, "Oh, when


    did Mr. Roberts became a baby? You follow your wife wherever she goes."


    Hendrix just nced at him indifferently. He ignored him and sat down elegantly by the window. I sat


    down and couldn''t help asking when I saw Aaron''s frivolous look, "What''s wrong with you? Why did


    you be like this?"


    He looked at me, narrowed his eyes, and said, "It seems that you have been living a good life


    outside recently. Your face is getting rounder. Arianna, it''s time for you to lose some weight!"


    I almost spat blood out of anger. He had started to ridicule me as soon as he saw me. Looking at


    him, I curled my lips and said, "You have such a vicious mouth. Have you been having a hard life


    recently? Why are you so unkind to others?"


    He rolled his eyes at me and said indifferently, "What would you like to eat? The food here is not


    bad. You can have a try."


    After saying that, he passed me the tablet on the table that was used for ordering dishes and asked


    me to order whatever I liked.


    I casually ordered a few dishes and passed the tablet to Hendrix. Then I looked at Aaron and said,


    "How''s your family? Is Yana doing well?"


    "Don''t mention her in front of me. It''s so annoying!" He huffed. It was obvious that he was in a bad


    mood. He looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, would you like to have a drink? They have a


    selection of good Merlot."


    Just when I was about to stop him, Hendrix nodded and said lightly, "We can have some."


    Aaron snapped his fingers, and a tender and coquettish woman walked in. She was extremely


    pleasing to the eye. Then Aaron said, "Merlot. Bring me all the bottles you have. I''m going to have


    my fill tonight."


    The woman nodded and left.


    I don''t know what had happened to him, and didn''t know how tofort him. Therefore, I could only


    keep quiet.


    The dishes were all served with a few bottles of Merlot.


    Aaron opened it but didn''t bother pouring it into the wine ss. He ced it directly in front of


    Hendrix and said crudely, "Mr. Roberts, we men don''t need to care so much about manners, right?


    Let''s finish this bottle of wine in one shot."


    Upon hearing that, I opened my eyes wide and said, "Aaron, is there something wrong with your


    brain? This is wine, not beer. Do you not want your life anymore?"


    "Stop nagging. It''s just a few mouthfuls of wine. Aren''t you just worried about your man? Then, I''ll


    drink it myself." Aaron cursed. He looked at Hendrix and curled his lips. "F*ck you!"


    I was shocked upon hearing that. What had this man gone through recently? Why did he change so


    much?


    Hendrix didn''t argue. He clinked his bottle with Aaron and lifted it to his lips drinking. Before I could


    open my mouth to stop him, he spoke first, "It doesn''t matter. It''s okay to drink asionally."

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    Then, the two men started drinking. I could only helplessly watch on.


    It was normal for men to have a drink and smoke to relieve their stress and frustration. Women tend


    to cry or speak out, which won''t have a negative impact on her mind and health.


    I suddenly figured out why so many husbands died before their wives. It was probably because


    more than half of them drank and smoked.


    They kept drinking. Aaron wanted to get himself drunk, so he kept gulping down big mouthfuls of


    wine. After a while, he started wobbling, so he rested on the table with his chin in his hand.


    Seeing the blush on Hendrix''s face, I guess he must be drunk already. I raised my hand to stop his


    hand from raising his ss and said, "Hendrix, stop drinking. This is not good for your health.


    Please listen to me!"


    He looked up at me, smiled widely and said, "It''s okay!"


    I frowned and stared daggers at him. "Hendrix, you..." I said.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, he put down the wine and said with a slight smile on his handsome face, "Okay, I''ll


    stop


    drinking."


    Aaron was a little drunk. Hey slumped on the table, looked at us, and said in a slurred voice, "Are


    the two of you done yet? I am f*cking trying to get drunk here. Can''t you show me a little sympathy


    and give me a littlefort?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows but didn''t say a word. Instead, he was looking at me with a hand


    supporting his chin, a sense of admiration in his eyes.


    I moved my gaze away from his eyes, looked at Aaron, and focused on the problem, "Did you


    quarrel with Yana? Or have you done something bad?"


    He snorted and said with dissatisfaction, "What do you mean have I done something bad? What


    kind of bad things can I do?"


    I raised my eyebrows silently.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed defeatedly and took a smaller sip of wine. He lowered his


    head and said after a while, "Yana wants to leave me. What would happen to our child?"


    I took a moment then said seriously, "Aaron, do you care about Yana''s departure or the fact that


    your child wouldn¡¯t have a mother if she left?"


    Aaron didn''t say anything but swallowed a few more mouthfuls of wine. Then, he sighed again, ''T m


    worried that my child would lose his mother if she left. He is still too young"


    Browse lowered, I felt a little angry. "Aaron, Yana has given you so many years of youth and love. In


    the end, the only reason she gets is that your child needs a mother. What about you? For you, is


    she just a tool to help you give birth to a child? For you, she is not even as good as a wife?"


    He looked at me, a little lost and helpless. "I have given her everything I can and what I should give


    her. Except for marriage, I have given her everything else. Why is she still not satisfied? She can


    never find anyone in her life again who can give her all the things I have given her."


    Looking at Aaron, I suddenly didn''t know what to say. Perhaps his thoughts and way of living made


    him think that what a woman wanted most was to be able to eat and wear the best food and


    clothing. However, everyone was different. Perhaps what Yana really wanted was not money.


    However, I couldn''t make this clear to Aaron. After all, all of these were just our own different way of


    thinking and had nothing to do with right or wrong.


    I couldn''t help but look at the silent Hendrix beside me and asked, "It''s gettingte. Shall we go


    home now?"

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Hendrix nodded, stood up obediently and stretched out his hand to hold mine.


    Aaron said in a displeased tone, "Hey, I called you here to have a meal with me, but why are you


    already leaving after just taking a few bites?"


    "We still have a child at home, so we need to go home to take care of her!" Hendrix said with a


    smile on his handsome face.


    Aaron looked at me and then at Hendrix. Then he shut his mouth, waved his hand to me impatiently


    and said, "Alright, alright. You two can just go home. Stop acting all lovey-dovey here."


    After we walked out of Sunset Restaurant, I asked Hendrix to give me the keys and made him sit in


    the front passenger seat. He probably drank a little too much since he closed his eyes to rest as


    soon as he got into the car.


    I started the car and couldn''t help but want to find some time to visit Yana. I needed to know how


    she was doing. I believed she must have been utterly disappointed over the past few years, which


    was why she finally made up her mind to leave Aaron.


    At the traffic lights intersection, Hendrix, who was


    resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, looked at me and said, "You''ve taken the


    wrong road!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was stunned and looked at him, perplexed. Then I said, "It''s not wrong. This is the right way


    home!"


    He suddenly turned to look at me and said, "Were you going back to the Moore Family?"


    It was only a momentter that I suddenly remembered that I had agreed to return to his ce back


    at noon. I paused for a while before continuing, "We have to go and pick Anne up. Isn''t she still at


    my parents'' ce?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Let Anne stay at the Moore Family first. I have a lot of things to


    do in thepany these days. Can we spend some time together?"


    Thest sentence was obviously an inquiry.


    I nodded in agreement. When the traffic light turned green, I changednes and headed towards


    Hendrix''s vi.


    I hadn''t set foot in that familiar vi for a long time. After getting out of the car, I helped Hendrix back


    to the room. I unlocked the door with my fingerprints and password. Hendrix was slumped on me as


    I supported him into the vi. It took a strenuous effort to drag him into the bedroom and dump him


    on the bed. Unexpectedly, he rolled over lightly and pressed me down on the bed. Then, he looked


    at me in a daze and asked, "Where are you going?"


    I pursed my lips, feeling a little helpless. "We''re home. You lie down first. I''ll go and get you a ss


    of honey water."


    After saying that, I was preparing to get up from the bed as I didn''t want to be pinned down by him.


    He looked at me impishly and said. "I don''t want to drink it. Keep mepany!"


    I really wanted to curse him out. It was okay for Aaron to get drunk by himself, but he even got


    Hendrix drunk this time. I looked at him and said, "Okay, I''ll keep youpanyter. But you should


    have a ss of honey water first, or you''ll feel sickter, okay?"


    He looked at me with intoxicated eyes and frowned slightly. After a while, he nodded and replied,


    "Okay!"


    Although he said yes, he didn''t loosen his grip on me at all. I tried to break free from his grip a few


    times, but to no avail. I couldn''t help sighing and said, "Hendrix, how are we going to sleep tonight if


    you are behaving like this?"


    Fortunately, some rational part of his mind seemed to understand what I was saying. He let go of


    me and I got up from the bed.


    I poured a ss of honey water for him and helped him drink it. After drinking, hey on the bed


    with his eyes closed. I didn''t know if he was asleep or not. Realizing that it was gettingte, I gave


    the Moore Family home a call.


    After the phone rang a few times, it connected. It was Valerie who answered my call. From her tone,


    she sounded a little anxious. "Arianna, are you guys on the way back? Anne is having a slight fever.


    I was just about to call you!"

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    I replied, "Mom, we won''t be making it back tonight. I¡¯m at Hendrix'' s ce, so I''ll have to trouble


    you to help me take care of Anne. I believe it'' s due to the change of season and the fluctuating


    temperature. She tends to catch a cold every time the season changes. It''s nothing serious."


    Perhaps it was because she was born prematurely, Anne will get sick every time the season


    changes. Fortunately, she will always recover in a few days.


    Valerie nodded and said, "I thought iso too but she has been having recurrent fevers for a while


    now. Her fever will subside after taking some medication but it wille back again in a few days.


    The doctor has been to see her several times and prescribed her medicine. Arianna, are you free


    tomorrow? Why don''t you take her to the hospital? I''m a little worried."


    I agreed, "Okay, then I will go there early tomorrow and take her to the hospital." It''s normal for


    children to have a fever, but her recurrent fevers were making the two elderly ones a little worried.


    After a brief chat, I hung up the phone.


    Hendrix seemed to have fallen asleep. After washing up, I came out of the bathroom, preparing to


    wipe his hands and feet before I go to bed. Unexpectedly, he suddenly opened his eyes, took my


    hand and said very seriously, ''Arianna, let''s have a child together."


    I couldn''t react. My heart involuntarily ached at his request. I looked at him hopelessly. I told myself


    that he waspletely drunk, which was why he was saying such things.


    After that shocking request, he closed his eyes again and went back to sleep.


    I sat by the bed and couldn''te back to my senses for a long time. When Freya asked me if I


    was satisfied with just Anne, I actually wanted to tell her that I wanted a child that belonged to


    Hendrix and me. However, there is no way for me to achieve that, so I chose to keep silent.


    I originally thought that Hendrix had already forgotten about this matter, but I didn''t expect that he


    would say that he wanted a child when he was drunk. Yes, this was a lifetime matter. How could he


    not want his own child?


    After a long silence, I tidied up andid down beside Hendrix. Then I asked in a slightly hoarse


    voice, "Hendrix, do we really need to have a child?"


    He didn''t respond beyond a twitch of his


    eyshes.


    He drank a little too much, after all.


    The next morning, morning sunlight prated through the yellowed leaves and fell on the ground


    while the mottled shadows of the trees swayed on the ground. I was awakened by Hendrix.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw him lying beside me with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Ized in bed for a moment before I said, "You''re awake!" My voice was a little hoarse.


    He nodded and continued smiling. "Yes!"


    I couldn''t help but remember what happenedst night, "Do you still have a headache?"


    He shook his head and moved closer to me. Then, he asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "Did you


    take my clothes off?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t keep up with his thoughts. I nodded and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Following his gaze, I unconsciously looked over. He was only wearing a pair of light blue boxers at


    this moment.


    An unusual feeling rose up between us.


    I involuntarily blushed, and quickly said, "Don''t think too much. Nothing happened between us. I


    didn''t do anything to you. You..."


    "Let''s do it now?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at me with a pair of dark bottomless eyes.


    My heart skipped a beat. Before I could react, he had maneuvered himself over me, pressing down


    on me fully, and wrapped his wide hands around my waist...

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Hendrix was much more energetic in the morning than I imagined.


    When I woke up again, he was walking out of the bathroom, looking at me in a very good mood.


    "Will you apany me to thepanyter?"


    Iy on the bed and looked at him with a halfheartedint. "No, I need to take Anne to the


    hospitalter. My mom said that she has been having recurring fevers recently. She doesn''t know


    why she isn''t recovering."


    He frowned slightly and said, "I''ll go with you!"


    "No need. I''m just taking her to the hospital for a check-up. It''s probably nothing serious. There are


    a lot of things waiting for you to deal with at thepany. Don''t be distracted by these things." It


    was true that the situation in the Roberts Group had not stabilized yet. I always felt that there might


    be something more important waiting for him. There was always a bad feeling.


    He thought about what I said then agreed. What I said was reasonable after all.


    "Well, then..." Before he could finish his words, his phone rang.


    I motioned for him to answer the phone first. He


    nodded and kissed me on the forehead. Then he went to the balcony with his mobile phone while I


    got up and went into the bathroom.


    He had left the dirty clothes that he had just changed in the bathroom. After washing up, I took his


    dirty clothes directly to theundry room. Hearing a clunk, I searched his pockets and took out a


    bottle of vitamins.


    After a closer look, I realized they were Vitamin A. I couldn''t help frowning when I saw these. "Is he


    not feeling welltely? Why is he taking Vitamin A?"


    I didn''t give it further thought. When I returned to the bedroom, I saw him hurriedly getting dressed,


    preparing to go out. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    When he saw me, he smiled lightly and said, "Nothing serious. It''s just some smallpany


    business. Don''t worry!"


    He was ready to leave after saying that. After taking a few steps away, he looked back at me and


    said with a smile, "I''lle back for dinner tonight. Wait for me!"


    I was really worried when I saw him left in a hurry. So I called Evan several times to ask him about


    the situation, but the line was always busy.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to call


    Rowane. But before I could make the call, my phone rang. It was Freya calling me.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, she shouted, "Are you okay? Where are you now?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was a little confused and said, "I''m still at home. What''s wrong? What happened?"


    She almost shouted out, "My gosh, don''t you ever look at the inte? The inte is in an uproar


    because of the Roberts Group. You still don''t know anything about it?"


    I seldom went on the inte, so I didn''t know what exactly happened.


    After hearing what she said, I couldn''t help but turn on my mobile phone and took a look at the


    headline and breaking news.


    "Listedpany infringement. Facing such a powerfulpany like Roberts Group, how will the


    law handle this case fairly?"


    I was a little confused when I saw the headline, and couldn''t help but click into the news and read it.


    It turned out that the Al technology that the Roberts Group was using for the exhibition during the


    development of the Lancille Vige project had already been released in a country in Western


    Europe a month ago. However, thatpany in Western Europe wasn''t big, so it had not attracted


    too many people''s attention.

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    The Al technology that the Roberts Group announced was supposed to be a huge feather in the


    cap, pushing thepany''s sess to new heights. However, it seemed that things were not as


    easy as we thought they would be.


    The other party''s press conference was a month ago, which meant that Roberts Group was


    giarizing them. Generally, in this kind of situation, it was a trivial matter to pay a huge amount for


    compensation. The reputation and the future of thepany were the bigger problems.


    Hendrix''s purpose in setting up Al was to lead thepany into the future. The market was


    everchanging. The real estate market, and the other industries that Master Roberts had made his


    fortunes on were reaching market saturation. Currently, the only thing he could do was to keep his


    staff and continue as usual. It was already impossible for him to further develop thepany in


    these saturated industries. Thus, the Roberts Group''s purpose of setting up an Al division was to


    better adapt to market developments in the future.


    I didn''t spend more time speaking to Freya. Quickly hanging up the phone, I drove straight to the


    Roberts Group.


    The reporters and media had surrounded the entrance of the Roberts Group building, and I couldn''t


    drive the car in. I got out of the car, preparing to sneak into Roberts Group.


    However, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "Mrs. Roberts is here. She''s here!"


    Before I could react, I was surrounded by a group of people, cameras shing in my face. The


    reporters around me started to ask me a series of deliberately loaded questions.


    "Mrs. Roberts, are you aware that Mr. Roberts is giarizing CBU''s scientific and technological


    works?"


    "Is this giarism a personal act of Mr. Roberts'', or the whole Roberts Group? How much did you


    know about this matter?"


    "Mrs. Roberts, while you''re not employed at the Roberts Group, you are currently working with a


    company that is cooperating with the Roberts Group in this technology project. With regards to this


    matter, are you nning on making a huge profit off your coboration on this Al technology after it


    is released?"


    "Mrs. Roberts, I heard that all the assets under Mr. Roberts''s name are currently managed by you.


    As the wife of one of the richest men in the country, I would like to interview you. Did Mr. Roberts


    get his wealth from exploiting ordinary people?"


    The questions were getting overwhelming. The crowd made it hard for me to move, and camera


    shes were making my eyes hurt. In an instant, I lost my cool and said, "Everyone, please watch


    your mouths. If you don''t have any evidence, please don''t nder me or my husband. Otherwise, I''ll


    sue you all for nder, even if it will bankrupt me."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd had blocked my path, and I couldn''t move a step. I could only use my hand to cover my


    eyes from the ring cameras. Some sharp-tongued reporters continued to ask, "Mrs. Roberts, are


    you feeling extremely flustered and desperate now? Although we are making groundless


    usations, there is no smoke without fire. If Mr. Roberts is innocent, he wouldn''t be afraid of the


    threat of nder. Unless he really did something he shouldn''t have done, he shouldn''t feel guilty.


    Mrs. Roberts, was your threat just a bluff?"


    Amidst the crowd, I was pushed to the ground. I didn''t know who pushed me. However, before I


    could react, someone stepped on my hand, which made me gasp in pain.


    There were too many people, and I was worried that I would be trampled. I wanted to get up from


    the ground, but it seemed that someone didn''t want me to get up. I was being pushed to the ground


    again.


    This was repeated a few times. I was kicked and trampled for no reason. Suddenly, the reporters


    who had surrounded me dispersed and the atmosphere instantly calmed down.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    Then I looked up and saw Hendrix, who''d walked out of the Roberts Group building with cold, angry


    eyes. Following behind him was a group of senior executives of thepany.


    Hendrix could clearly see me lying on the ground due to the reporters'' sudden dispersal. I could


    only imagine how embarrassing I looked in everybody''s eyes.


    Hendrix''s silent anger caused a chill in the temperature. He approached me with a tightly leashed


    fury. He shot a cold nce at the reporters who were standing around us, which instantly made


    them gasp.


    He pulled me up and held me in his arms. His voice was as gentle as ever, at odds with his


    controlled fury. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded my head and replied, "I''m fine!"


    He searched my eyes and then scanned our surroundings with a pair of dark eyes. His dark eyes


    were slightly restrained, but the bloodthirsty coldness was still enveloping the surrounding air.


    "It''s an honor that you all have taken so much effort to gather at mypany, but you will need to


    give me an exnation for hurting my wife without reason. Everyone, please go home. You can only


    interview me after yourpanies receive my invitation letter." Hendrix did not raise his voice,


    some would say it could be considered quite gentle. But there was malice in his voice. Although I


    didn''t understand the meaning of his words, I roughly understood what he meant when I saw the


    expressions on those reporters'' faces.


    After saying that, Hendrix led me straight back to the office and asked Evan to bring the first aid box


    to him. He gently guided me to the sofa and he silently treated my wounds.


    My knees and elbows were bruised, and my whole body was covered in dust. I was in a sorry state.


    It was all external injuries. Hendrix was helping me to treat my wounds with his head down, and he


    looked a little angry. I couldn''t help but hiss slightly and trembled when he used a cotton swab to


    disinfect my wounds.


    He looked up at me and said in a deep voice, "Does it hurt?"


    I shook my head and smiled lightly. "It''s not very painful!" I was telling him the truth. They were all


    external injuries, and it wasn''t that painful.


    He pursed his lips and treated my wound with a gloomy face. I knew he was angry because I hadn''t


    stayed at home.


    He still didn''t speak after he finished treating my wounds. Evan brought a change of clothes into his


    office. Then, he looked at Hendrix, feeling a little hesitant to speak.


    Hendrix looked at me and asked, "Can you change yourself?"


    I nodded. Of course. I wasn''t that badly hurt.


    He hummed his assent and didn''t say anything more.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned around and walked into the lounge. Evan''s voice came from outside, audible because he


    was not too far away.


    Evan said, "Mr. Roberts, I''ve found it out. The products released by CBUst month were all


    samples from the Roberts Group. After they were stolen, they repurposed them directly. No new


    machine was produced."


    I paused upon hearing this. I remembered that the samples were stolen not long after the Lancille


    Vige project wasunched. A lot of the Roberts Group''s things had been stolen at that time, but


    the incident ended up with nothing definite uncovered, so Hendrix and Sebastian didn''t pursue


    further investigations.


    Instead, the Roberts Group had assembled a new machine. I originally thought this matter over, but


    now it seemed that someone had already set up a huge trap and was waiting for Hendrix to jump


    into it!

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Nothing else could exin why CBU had silently released their Al technology. No one in their right


    mind would''ve kept such excellent technology so obscure. It was clearly illogical.


    Hendrix''s voice drifted the door. "Okay, find someone to make a statement saying that if this batch


    of Al does not have the core technology, they won''t be able to produce the next batch for a while.


    Also, release the news about the theft of our assets in Asherton. List out all the things that we were


    going to exhibit at the time.¡±


    Evan hummed his assent and after keeping silent for a while, he said, "By the way, regarding Mrs.


    Roberts being injured today, I have already contacted all the people in charge of the various major


    media outlets in the city. There were cameras at the entrance of Roberts Group. They''ve promised


    that they will not hire the reporters who went near or hurt Mrs. Roberts."


    "Okay!"


    After Hendrix''s simple reply, it fell silent. It seemed that Evan had already left the office.


    I changed my clothes and applied more ointment to my legs and hands. I felt better then.


    Hendrix was working at his desk when I walked out of the lounge. He immediately looked up at me


    when he heard me walking out. Then, he smiled and asked, "Do your wounds still hurt?"


    I shook my head and replied, "It doesn''t hurt anymore. It''s nothing serious."


    After hesitating for a moment, I finally opened my mouth and asked, "What will happen to those


    reporters today?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He stopped writing and looked at me seriously. "All the media and TV stations in Jarold City will


    never hire them again," He replied lightly and almost emotionlessly.


    I nodded slightly but didn''t express my opinion too much. It was not easy to get to a certain level in


    Jarold City''s media industry. Those reporters who had immediately rushed to the scene to interview


    such a prominent person in Jarold City were not mere nobodies. They had probably worked their


    way up to such a position.


    Now, all their hard work would bepletely overwritten by a single sentence, which meant that


    their bright futures were ruined. Those reporters must be extremely angry and unhappy.


    I originally came to check on Hendrix, but seeing that he was so calm, I guessed that he must have


    a n to deal with it. After thinking for a moment,


    I asked, "Hendrix, is someone deliberately stirring up trouble for you?"


    He raised his eyebrows and poured me a ss of water. Instead of answering his question, he


    asked, "Did youe here because you are worried about me?"


    I was blinked at his question, but I still nodded seriously and replied, "Yes!"


    Upon hearing that, a smile crept up the side of his mouth. He said happily, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    I was relieved upon seeing him like this. "That''s good. The Milton family is also involved in the


    Lancille Vige project, but there doesn''t seem to be any movement in the Milton family."


    I originally thought that the investigation would not be so thorough, but when I was downstairs just


    now, the reporters clearly knew that the Milton Group was also involved in the Lancille Vige


    project. However, in that case, why there was no movement in the Milton family?


    He put down the pen in his hand gently. After remaining silent for a moment, he finally said, "Take it


    easy. We have plenty of time."


    I felt that there was a deeper meaning behind his casual words. I wanted to ask him, but I held


    back. When I thought about how I still had to take Anne to the hospital, I looked toward Hendrix and


    said, "It seems that there is nothing I can do to help you with thepany. I''ll take Anne to the


    hospitalter. My mother said that she had been having a fevertely, and asked me to take her."


    He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go home together at night. Is there anything in particr that you


    would like to eat?"

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    I shook my head subconsciously and replied, "No!"


    He looked at me, dissatisfied with my answer. Finally, I pouted and said, "Alright. I would like to eat


    steak, pae, some Chinese cuisine..." I randomly said a lot of dishes at one go, but he just listened


    with a smile. I didn''t think he could remember all of them, so I shrugged and didn''t continue.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was in a hurry to take Anne to the hospital so after listing out the food, I took my bag and prepared


    to leave.


    As I walked out of the office, I happened to meet Hendrix''s secretary at the elevator door. She was


    carrying a huge pile of documents in her hand. She was somewhat absent-minded, and did not


    even notice that she had dropped something on the ground.


    I greeted her. "Hello!"


    After calling her name twice in a row, she looked back at me and saw the document in my hand. I


    said, "You dropped this."


    She froze for a moment, and then took the documents from me timidly.


    "Sonia, what''s wrong with you?" The man who came out of the elevator looked at the secretary and


    asked, "What''s going on with you today? You are either sending the wrong documents or losing


    things. Now you''re bumping into people. Are you okay?"


    The secretary shook her head repeatedly, and her eyes were bloodshot. Evan came out of the


    elevator, and when he saw that all my attention was on Sonia, he could not help but ask, "Mrs.


    Roberts, what''s wrong?"


    I shook my head and looked at Sonia with concern. Her behaviors made me feel a little uneasy.


    However, everyone was in a hurry. No one would waste too much time on a person who had


    nothing to do with them, so I didn''t ask her more questions. I got in the elevator, preparing to leave.


    Some of the media reporters were still waiting for Hendrix downstairs, thinking that they might have


    the chance to get something out of him when he came out.


    Now that I was walking out of thepany, it was inevitable that I would meet these reporters face


    to face. I thought about it and decided to exit through thepany''s back door. Suddenly, my


    phone rang. Valerie was calling.


    I answered the phone while looking for the key.


    Valerie asked, "Arianna, are you at the Roberts Group now?"


    "Yes," I answered and found the car keys. "I just left the office. I''ll be home soon. How''s Anne? Is


    she still having a fever?"


    "No, it has subsided for now. She''s rpsed a few times. Her feveres and go es."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there, you..."


    Bang! The loud sound made me stop speaking. I looked back to where the sound came from and


    my eyes widened immediately.


    A womany on the ground, soaked in blood. The dripping blood made it impossible for me to see


    her face clearly. I could only tell from her messy blood-stained hair that this was a woman.


    I froze, unable to take a step forward because my mind was nk. However, it was clear that


    someone had jumped off the building.


    "Arianna, what''s wrong?" Valerie''s voice came from the other end of the line. I was still hopelessly


    lost. I wanted to answer her, but I couldn''t say a single word.


    My throat was not allowing me to say a word, nor make any sound.


    "Someone has jumped off the building. Hurry up and call the police. Someone has jumped off the


    building!" Someone next to me called out. His voice was trembling and mixed with fear. Yes, it was


    fear.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed. Suddenly I was surrounded by people, and my feet were


    almost soaked with blood. I didn''t know who had pulled me aside.


    There were some things that you would never forget for the rest of your life once you had a glimpse


    of it. Sometimes, it would even appear in your dreams.


    I didn''t know which floor a person had to jump off from in order to be smashed into such a bloody


    mess!

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    "Mrs. Roberts, are you alright?" A voice rang out next to my ear. Dazed, I stared at Evan nkly,


    who was approaching me. As I looked at him, I started to tremble.


    He looked at me worriedly, "Mrs. Roberts, I''ll take you back to Mr. Roberts''s office first!"


    Evan half dragged me into Hendrix''s office. I felt as if all my strength had been drained, and


    copsed in an instant as soon as I saw Hendrix.


    Hendrix immediately held me as soon as he saw me, looking at Evan with a frown. "What''s going


    on?"


    Evan sighed lightly, "Mrs. Roberts tried to leave from the back door and witnessed Sonia jumping off


    a building. She must have been scared out of her wits!"


    Sonia Sanders?


    That girl I met in the elevator just now?


    Why did she suddenly jump off the building?


    In an instant, there were dozens of questions popping up in my mind.


    Hendrix frowned in concern, "Inform the public rtions department, and deal with this suicide


    incident quickly. In addition, look into Sonia''s rtionships and family situation thoroughly, and find


    out why she suddenlymitted suicide. Don''t let the media write about it casually."


    Evan nodded and left with a serious face.


    The office door closed, and I stayed in Hendrix''s arms. My head was buzzing, and I looked at him


    for a long while, unable to say a word. He let me lie on the bed and poured me a ss of water.


    Then, he looked at me and said, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    I took a mouthful of water and let out a long, deep breath. After I calmed down, I looked up at


    Hendrix nkly and asked in a low voice, "Is she dead?"


    Hendrix nodded, and held me in his arms. "Yes, it''s alright. I''m here. Don''t be afraid!"


    My hands and my body were still shaking uncontrobly. This was a natural, instinctive reaction.


    It took a long while before I finally calmed down, the familiar environment and person helped a lot. I


    forced myself to rxed while Hendrix held me in his arms andforted me gently.


    I gradually calmed down and adjusted my voice. Then, I looked up at him and exined, "I''d just


    met her at the elevator door when I went out. Why would she suddenly jump off the building?"


    Hendrix shook his head slightly, he didn''t know either. At this moment, Evan came in with a solemn


    expression. He looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, we have already dealt with the body. The


    police are here. They said that they wanted to check the crime scene to determine whether this is a


    homicide or suicide. The exit passage downstairs has been sealed off."


    Of course, the police had to investigate. Hendrix nodded, and gently said to me, "You stay here. I''ll


    be back soon."


    He was the chairman of thepany, so naturally, he needed toe forward when this kind of


    thing happened.


    I nodded. He and Evan went out of the office. I couldn''t sit still in the office, so I got up and went to


    themon area. Due to Sonia''s suicide, a lot of staff were unable to concentrate on their work.


    Some of the policemen were looking for the point she''d fallen from, and some police officers were


    inquiring about the situation with the office employees. For a moment, everyone was jittery.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix only sent the police offter. Seeing that I was in themon area, he waved at me,


    motioning me to go over to him.


    I walked up to him, and we returned to the office.


    Evan said with a frown, "Mr. Roberts, Sonia''s incident may not have been a coincidence!"


    There was no expression on Hendrix''s face, but after a moment of silence, he looked at Evan and


    said, "Contact the family members of the deceased first. We need to deal with her family''s


    emotional state as soon as possible."


    Evan nodded and then left.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    I looked at Hendrix and couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "Is this going to be something very difficult to


    deal with?"


    He smiled calmly, without any change in the expression on his face. However, his slightly sunken


    eyes made him look a little tired. "It''s okay, don''t worry!" heforted me.


    I knew that he was saying that because he didn''t want me to worry about him, and there had been


    many times that he didn''t want to tell me anything. He wanted to settle everything on his own, so


    that I wouldn''t feel any pressure.


    I suddenly realized that he and I seemed to be the same kind of people. We cared and needed


    each other very much. However, we seemed to care about each other so much that we both wanted


    to protect each other in our own way, so that we would not make each other worry.


    Therefore, when we encountered difficulties, we would hide the anxiety in our hearts. We won''t say


    anything because we didn''t want to put pressure on the other party.


    However, the more we acted like this, the more we would worry each other, and the more helpless


    we


    would feel.


    I looked at him and was silent for a moment, then I got up and poured him a ss of water. I looked


    at him and said seriously, "Hendrix, maybe in your opinion, no matter what you encounter, I can''t


    help you, so you try to protect me, and are unwilling to share your troubles with me. But Hendrix,


    have you ever thought about what the biggest difference between a married couple, and other


    rtionships are?"


    "The reason why we became husband and wife is that we need each other. No matter what


    difficulties or pain we encounter, we share them with each other. Even if it''s just a hug, it is also a


    way of sharing. Hendrix, could you not hide anything from me, and tell me everything? I hope I can


    share your troubles and stresses. I also hope that in your world, you''ll need me. Is that okay?"


    I looked at him, and my mood gradually calmed down. I knew that everything we had reached a


    turning point.


    He wasn''t expecting me to say these things to him. When our gaze met, his dark eyes spoke


    volumes and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He pulled me into his arms and said,


    "Silly woman, you have always been the one I needed the most, from beginning to the end."


    I let him hug me while listening to his deep voice.


    "I''m not telling you because I know that as long as you stay by my side, you already are my


    strength. As long as you are here, I can solve any problems easily."


    I nodded. Listening to his deep and maic voice, I couldn''t help but point out, "Digging up your


    past, giarism, and now someone''s dead. Hendrix, who on earth is targeting you?"


    Before he could answer, I couldn''t help but ask, "Is it Kaleb? He is likely in the country now, and has


    been staying in Asherton all this time."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He held me in his arms and said gently, "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it. Just take good care of


    yourself."


    It seemed that he still didn''t want me to get involved in these things. After a short pause, I nodded


    and stopped asking. I let him hold me for a while. As he was busy dealing with thepany''s


    affairs, he didn''t have the time to get lovey-dovey with me.


    He had called a board meeting and had to go. I found Evan and went straight to the point, "Evan, I


    would like to go and take a look at the ce where Sonia fell to her death. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    He paused for a moment, then nodded his head to show his agreement.


    The office building was very high, over a hundred floors. Sonia had jumped off from the fortieth floor,


    which was nearly twenty meters off the ground. If anyone jumped from there, death was sure.


    ncing at the scene of the incident, I couldn''t help but ask Evan, "What has the police said so


    far?"


    "The police found a damaged railing and broken ss at the falling point. Their on- scene


    observation was that it was an ident. They are still doing the autopsy at the moment, so they can


    only make a conclusion after the resultes out." Evan was quite calm in this kind of situation.


    I nodded and thought for a moment, keeping my thoughts to myself. We still had to wait for the


    results of the autopsy.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving thepany, I called Valerie and told her that I could not take Anne to the hospital for


    the time being. There would be a lot going on in the Roberts Group, so I wouldn''t be able to take


    care of Anne. Valerie didn''t say much and just told me not to worry. Anne''s fever had subsided, so


    there was nothing to worry about for the time being.


    Back at the vi, I called Naomi and asked her about Kaleb.


    After catching up for a long while, I finally got to the point. So, I interrupted her and asked, "Did


    Westin contact you? Did you see him?"


    "I didn''t see him." Naomi replied, "But he called me and asked me to remind you to be careful.


    Kaleb''s targeting you and Hendrix."


    I was silent for a moment, and then I told her about everything that had happened recently.


    She said in surprise, "Kaleb has already made a move on you two? By the way, Sebastian has also


    returned to Jarold City. Why not meet him? If you really have no choice, you can contact him.


    Maybe he can help."


    She was being really polite. I gave a few brief replies and hung up, feeling a little depressed.


    Thinking of what I had promised Sebastian before, it seemed that I couldn''t fulfill them yet. I was


    thinking that I had to find another time to bring it to him.


    Too many things had happened and I couldn''t sleep a wink all night. Finally, it was the next day, but


    Hendrix hadn''te home.


    I thought that he must have been up all night sorting through what had happened, and that''s why he


    didn''te home in the morning. I got up early and cooked something for myself before heading


    straight to thepany.


    When I reached the building, a group of people was gathered in front, crying and screaming. They


    were asking for the Roberts Group to give their daughter back to them. Since it was peak morning


    hours, there were many people to witness what was happening.


    There were the two middle-aged couples dressed in ck, crying hysterically in the hall while


    shouting Sonia''s name. They were Sonia''s parents. A four or five-year-old child stood beside them,


    looking sullen. I didn''t know how she was rted to Sonia.


    Evan came down with dark circles under his eyes and sent thepany staff away. He was


    stunned when he saw me, and said, "Mrs. Roberts, are you here to visit Mr. Roberts? He had a


    meeting all night, which had just ended."


    I nodded and looked at the two couples in the hall. Then I approached Evan and asked, "How long


    have they been here?"


    "They camest night. They have been here, demandingpensation. The police haven''t


    released their findings yet, so we can''t finalize thepensation for the time being," Evan said with


    a deep frown.


    "Okay!" I responded, and the staff at the front desk said, "This couple is being so annoying. Mr.


    Roberts had already said that no matter what, thepany would take responsibility after the police


    reportes out. He had already said that, but they are still creating a ruckus here. It''s obvious that


    they are trying to smear the reputation of ourpany!"

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    I contemted what he said, slightly stunned. Then I looked at Evan and asked, "Evan, is the


    financialpensation for idental death and suicide the same?"


    Evan shook his head and replied, "It''s different. If it''s an ident, thepany has to pay arge


    amount inpensation. Even the entirepany¡¯s security system needs to undergo scrutiny and


    upgrade. If it''s a suicide, then thepany only has to pay a small amount of money as a


    compassionatepensation."


    I nodded. I roughly understood the reason why the elderly couple was creating a ruckus here. What


    apany always feared were idents. The couple was creating a huge ruckus now because


    they were hoping that before Sonia''s death was ruled an ident or a suicide, Hendrix would


    compensate them in order to make them leave and not affect thepany.


    However, Hendrix didn''t show up at all even after they had been kicking up a fuss for so long. It


    seemed that Hendrix was going to wait for the police report toe out before he dealt with it.


    I cast a nce at the middle-aged couple, whose faces were streaked with tears, their voices were


    hoarse from all the crying. They looked old and frail after staying up the whole night.


    Seeing the pale face of the child beside them, I looked at Evan and said, "Evan, could you please


    ask someone to buy breakfast and snacks for themter?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan frowned and asked, "They are here to make trouble. Why are you buying food for them?"


    Looking at the child, I said lightly, "I find them pitiful. Sorry to trouble you."


    Although he did not understand, he still nodded and said, "Okay, I will."


    Hendrix was still looking through the documents when I walked into his office. I couldn''t help but put


    the breakfast I''d packed in front of him and took away the pen and documents in his hand. Then, I


    pretended to be angry and said, "I know you''re a workaholic, but you''ve been working all night. You


    can''t go on like this. Eat your breakfast first, and then sleep for a while."


    A faint smile broke out on his tired face when he saw me. He stretched out his hand and pulled me


    to sit on hisp. Then, he took a deep breath and said, "Why did youe so early? You didn''t


    sleep muchst night?"


    Looking at the stubble on his chin, I felt a little distressed and said, "You still dare turn this on me.


    Look at yourself now. Well, stop talking. Eat your breakfast and go to sleep!"


    While speaking, I got up, then opened the breakfast I brought with me and made him eat.


    He ate it quietly and asked me to sleep with him. Although I didn''t want to sleep, he looked at me


    seriously and said, "I can''t sleep without you by my side."


    Helplessly, I had no choice but to lie beside him, leaning against his chest, and closed my eyes.


    Soon, I heard his even breath. He must have been really tired, since he didn''t sleep a winkst


    night.


    A voice came from the office, and it sounded like Evan. Hendrix was still sleeping soundly, so I got


    out of bed quietly and went out of the lounge. Evan was walking back and forth frantically. It seemed


    that there was some trouble.


    When he saw me walking out of the lounge, he asked, "Mrs. Roberts, is Mr. Roberts taking a rest?"


    I nodded, "What happened?"


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, "Sonia''s family is making even more of a fuss down there.


    They have gotten more people to join them, and they''re crying and creating a huge ruckus


    downstairs. The hall has be a little chaotic, and it is affecting our work."

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    I frowned and couldn''t help but ask, "Hendrix asked me to look into Sonia''s family and rtionships


    yesterday. Have you found out anything? What is the rtionship between her and that child?"


    He nodded and said, "That child is her daughter. She is four years old. Sonia is a single mother.


    She got pregnant when she was still in college, we don''t know who is the father of the child yet. Her


    parents are just ordinary workers, and both of them are retired. Her family circumstances are not


    dire, but she has an older brother who is a gambling addict. Over the years, he gambled away his


    parents'' pension and house. Now, the four of them live in a small rented house, and their lives are


    difficult."


    This could exin why Soniamitted suicide and why the elderly couple came immediately to


    ask for apensation. After all, the whole family lived on Sonia''s sry. They had already been


    living a rtively difficult life before her death. Now that she is gone, they were afraid that they


    couldn''t survive.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a while, I looked at Evan and said, "You didn''t sleep a winkst night. Why don''t


    you go back to your office to catch some sleep first? Leave this to me."


    He paused for a moment and said, "I''m okay. I..."


    I looked at him and said seriously, "Evan, although I haven''t been in the Roberts Group for the past


    few years, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know anything. Moreover, what''s happening in the hall is a


    civil dispute. There is nothing to do with the business at all. I can handle it. You can go and rest,


    okay?"


    He hesitated for a moment, but still wanted to say something. At this time, his cell phone rang. He


    answered the phone with embarrassment. It seemed to be his wife''s voice,ing from the other


    end of the line. "Hubby, the baby has a fever. Hurry up ande back."


    Upon hearing this, his face changed. He looked at me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, I''ll leave this to you.


    Something urgent came up at home. I need to go home first. I''ll be back soon."


    I nodded and reminded him to be careful.


    After Evan left, I headed to the hall. There were more than a dozen people standing in the hall, both


    men and women, old and young. They were holding a banner, which had written, "A life for a life.


    Repay your debts."


    It seemed truly chaotic. Thedies at the front desk were trembling in fear because of the crowd.


    They were afraid that they would get beaten up if they said something wrong.


    Looking at this group of people, I couldn''t help thinking that fortunately, Sonia''s body had already


    been taken away by the funeral parlor. If this had happened in the olden days, these people would


    probably have carried her coffin and ced it here for the show, asking forpensation while


    crying and screaming.


    The security guards were standing at the entrance to the elevator, to prevent them from barging into


    the office area, which would disrupt the workers.


    I got out of the elevator and looked at this group of people who were already starting to get


    exhausted from making noise. I walked to the front desk, and asked the staff, "Did any reporters


    come today?"


    Logically speaking, there should be more reporters today than yesterday. Why weren''t there any


    reporters today?


    The receptionist looked at me nkly for a moment before saying, "It''s still early. Generally, they


    come at noon or night. At that time, it will be peak business hours. Mr. Roberts would only pass by


    the hall then."


    I was stunned at their craftiness. These reporters wanted to interview Hendrix. As for the families of


    the deceased, it depends on who was the best ating up with a story after they''d finished taking


    pictures.


    Looking at the group of people in the hall, I took out a few thousand dors from my bag and said to


    the front deskdy, "Get someone to buy some fruits and cakes, and then arrange for people to give


    it to them, Also, buy some toys for the kids. It would be better if you can chat with them. If there is a


    chance, try to get information out of them and find out why they came here in such a hurry, and


    whether anyone is behind it. Remember to ask some trusted reporters to take photos."

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    Thedy at the front desk blinked at me in astonishment before taking the money and nodded


    repeatedly. She was very efficient. In a short while, she had fruits and cakes distributed to the


    people who had created a scene in the hall. Except for the security guards who were guarding the


    elevator entrance, all the other security guards helped in distributing food and had sat down


    naturally amongst the crowd, starting to chat with them.


    It happened to be around lunchtime so reporters were beginning to show up one after another. Due


    to to the lessons learned from the previous time, the reporters who came were pretty restrained.


    After a while, thedy at the front desk ran to me, and said frantically, "Mrs. Roberts, these people


    are not Sonia''s rtives at all. Someone paid them a hundred dors a day toe here and


    create a ruckus. These people are all strangers who dance in the park. When they heard that they''d


    get a hundred dors a day, some of them even brought their grandchildren here, to get more


    money."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing that, I was stunned for a moment. I originally thought that these people would at least


    have had some kind of rtionship with Sonia''s family, but now it seemed that the people behind


    this simply wanted to create some trouble for the Roberts Group.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "Think of a way to record a video of them, and then give them


    twice the money to make them leave. Tell them that they should tell other people that Sonia has


    committed suicide. As for the rest, as long as it does not affect the interests of the Roberts Group,


    just let them say whatever they want."


    Thedy at the front desk nodded and left. I couldn''t help but wonder who would go through so


    much trouble to smear the Roberts''s reputation. What did the other party want?


    Quite a few people in the hall had left one after another. Thedy at the front desk gave me the


    recorded video and said, "Mrs. Roberts, those people have already left, and Sonia''s parents are the


    only ones left. You are really smart. The people in the hall became quiet in an instant. Those ill-


    intentioned reporters came in vain today, and they even helped to publicize thepany!"


    I smiled faintly and my gaze fell on Sonia''s four-year-old child in the hall. The child looked a little


    frail. I didn''t know if I was overthinking it, but I had a feeling there was something about the child


    that made me wary.


    I looked back at thedy at the front desk and said, "Thank you for today. Please send me the


    video. By the way, what''s your name?"


    Thedy blushed as she exchanged contacts with me, and replied in a slightly agitated tone, "Mrs.


    Roberts, my name is Este Zanes. You can just call me Ste. It''s my honor to be able to help you,


    Mrs. Roberts."


    I smiled and saved her contact After a while, I received the video she sent.


    "Oh no, this is not good!" In an instant, the originally quiet hall suddenly became noisy again.


    I looked up and saw Sonia''s parents crying in pain. Then, I looked toward Este and said, "Go and


    check it out!"


    She trotted over and pulled the people surrounding Sonia''s parents away while I followed behind


    her.


    The child who was ying on the sofa in the hall had fainted. His face was drained of color, and he


    was bleeding from his nose, there were no signs of external injuries.

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    The old couple was frantic, crying and screaming while holding the child in their arms.


    Este looked at me anxiously.


    No one knew exactly what was going on with the child. He had stayed here all day, and I had asked


    someone to give him food just now. If something happened to the child, it would eventually implicate


    the Roberts Group.


    I wasn''t the only one who thought this, and clearly the other staff were thinking of the implications.


    Este was even more flustered. After all, she had bought the food and had sent them out


    personally.


    She looked at me and was on the verge of tears. Her eyes were red and swollen. She said in a


    choked voice, "Mrs. Roberts, what should we do?"


    I took a deep breath and calmed down. Then, I looked at Sonia''s parents, and said, "Hello, I am the


    wife of Hendrix Roberts, the chairman of Roberts Group. If you trust me, could I have your


    attention?"


    The elderly couple was so shocked by the child''s sudden loss of consciousness that they did not


    know what to do. They were desperate when they saw me and grabbed me with all their might.


    "Mrs. Roberts, I beg you, please save our granddaughter! Please save her!"


    I nodded and tried my best to calm her down. Then I said, "Listen to me. The most important thing


    now is the safety of the child. Let''s call an ambnce immediately and bring the child to the


    hospital, okay? As for anything else, we can wait until we make sure the child is safe, okay?"


    The middle- aged couple paused for a moment and looked at each other. After hesitating for a


    moment, they looked at me and said, "Okay, we believe you, but don''t try to y any tricks. My


    daughter died an unnatural death. The Roberts Group must pay for her death."


    I nodded and didn''t think much about it. I gave Este a look and she immediately called the


    ambnce. However, it will take too long for an ambnce to arrive so I had no choice but to


    personally drive her to the hospital.


    After sending the child to the emergency room, the nurse came forward, looked at us and asked,


    "Which of you is the child''s family?"


    The middle-aged couple said at the same time, "We are the child''s grandparents. What''s wrong with


    our granddaughter, doctor?"


    The nurse nodded and said, "We are not sure about the child''s condition yet. Please go to the first


    floor for registration, and pay the fee first. We will immediately inform you when the resultse


    out."


    The middle- aged couple froze and revealed an embarrassed expression on their faces when they


    heard this. Upon noticing the abnormal looks on their faces, I said, "Give me her identity card. I''ll go


    and make the payment."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of them were stunned, and their eyes instantly turned teary. They looked at me and said, "Mrs.


    Roberts, thank you, thank you so much."


    I didn''t say anything. After I took the child''s identity card, I went off to pay the fee.


    When I came back, I handed the medical records and the identity card back to the middle- aged


    couple. The child''s grandmother looked at me and thanked me with red eyes.


    I nodded but did not say anything. My phone rang several times. I had been busy just now, so I had


    no time to check my phone. It was Hendrix calling me, and he had sent me a few messages as well.


    "Where have you gone? Why aren''t you answering your phone?"


    I replied to his text message, "Why don''t you sleep for a while more?" I am in the hospital now.


    Sonia''s daughter suddenly fainted, and I sent them over to the hospital. You should sleep for a while


    more. Your health is more important. There is no need for you to worry about this, I''ll handle it.


    After I replied, I put my phone back into my bag. The child''s grandmother looked at me and said,


    "Mrs. Roberts, do you feel that we are being shameless?"

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    I stared at her stunned at her statement but didn''t reply.


    She scoffed at herself, "We haven''t always been in such a sorry state. Some children in this world


    are born to repay a debt of gratitude, and some are born to collect debts. We have raised two


    children in our lives. One is here to repay a debt of gratitude, and the other is here to collect debts


    from us. One repaid us with her life, and the other is eating up our lives. Don''t you think it''s absurd?


    But we still have to live. No matter how pathetic we are, we have to live. There is only hope if we


    live. Only if we live can we see our granddaughter grow up, and only then can we see the future."


    I listened in silence and couldn''t help feeling distressed. There are many different types of people in


    life, and the happier ones are fortunate. However, there are all kinds of unfortunate people in the


    world. The only hope for the elderly couple to continue living, was the child Sonia left behind.


    After a while, the doctor walked out of the emergency room. The couple hurried forward and asked,


    "Doctor, how is our granddaughter? Is she okay?"


    The doctor looked at the middle- aged couple, frowned slightly, and said carefully, "Let''s talk in my


    office!"


    The meaning of those words was obvious. The child''s condition was quite serious.


    In the doctor''s office.


    The middle- aged couple looked at the doctor nervously. The doctor had probably had already seen


    many such scenes. Looking at them, he sighed slightly, and then handed a report to them.


    Sonia''s mother took it reluctantly. It was probably because she couldn''t understand the content of it,


    that she passed it to Sonia''s father instead.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonia''s father looked at the doctor incredulously, and asked in a slightly trembled voice, "Leukemia?


    Doctor, is there a mistake? How could Rita have leukemia? She is usually healthy and does not


    make any trouble. How could she..."


    The more he spoke, the more distressed he became, and tears started streaming down his cheeks


    uncontrobly.


    Sonia''s mother stiffened and looked at the doctor in disbelief. She tried her best to hold back her


    tears as she looked at the doctor and said, "Doctor, could it be that you have made a mistake? Rita


    just hasn''t rested well in the past few days. How could she be diagnosed with leukemia? She is only


    four years old. How could this be possible?"


    The doctor looked at the couple, who seemed to have suddenly aged in an instant. Sighing slightly,


    he looked at them and said, "We havepared and tested all the data. Like you two, I also hope


    that the child will be safe and sound. But now that the results are out, we have to face it rationally


    and optimistically. Future treatments and tests will be very tough. You should be prepared for it.


    Also, I believe you two are the child''s grandparents. The only way to cure leukemia is to undergo


    bone marrow transnts. You should contact the child''s biological parents as soon as possible, and


    ask them to get ready."


    Sonia''s mother suddenly burst into tears. Her voice was almost hoarse from crying, and she could


    not say a word. Sonia''s fatherforted her, but at this moment, both of them were in despair. It


    seemed that any word offort was useless at this moment.


    I looked at the doctor, sighed slightly and said, "Doctor, is there any other way to cure leukemia


    besides a bone marrow transnt?"


    He shook his head and said, "At present, there is no other way. Moreover, the sess rate of a


    bone marrow transnt is only 80%. The child''s disease is gic, which means that this is


    probably a hereditary disease. There is a high likelihood she inherited it from her mother or father."

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    "Impossible!" Sonia''s mother eximed in a hoarse voice. "My husband and I don''t have this


    disease, neither does my daughter. How could the child have it?"


    The doctor frowned slightly and said, "It''s also possible that the child''s father carries the genes. The


    likelihood of having the disease is not high, so even if she carried genes, as long as it is wasn''t


    induced by external factors, she would generally not fall ill."


    Instantly, Sonia''s mother quieted down. I chatted with the doctor and got a better idea of the


    situation.


    Upon walking out of the doctor''s office, Sonia''s mother suddenly knelt in front of me and broke into


    tears. "Mrs. Roberts, I beg you to save my granddaughter. Sonia is already gone. Rita is our only


    hope. She''s only four years old and hasn''t seen the outside world yet. She is already pitiful, to have


    no father and another that is always busy making money. But we don''t even have the money to


    send her to kindergarten. She''s innocent but has to face such a cruel reality. Mrs. Roberts, I beg


    you, please save her. I will do anything you want. I''m begging you."


    Helplessness swamped me at her sudden request. I reached out my hand to help her up but she


    resisted my efforts. She had no intention of getting up at all. There were people going back and


    forth on the corridor and we were gathering stares. I knelt down on the ground so that we were on


    the same level and reassured her saying, "I''m very sorry for this. I''ll do everything I can to help you.


    Please stand up."


    She looked at me with tear-streaked distress. She begged me again, "Please. My husband and I


    are retired. With Sonia gone, our family no longer has a source of ie. That''s why we rushed to


    the Roberts Group to demandpensation. We have no choice, we still have to live!"


    I nodded, my heart aching. With Sonia''s daughter so ill, I was afraid that the lives of the couple


    would be extremely hard in the future.


    After paying all the surgical and medical expenses for Rita, Hendrix called to ask when I would be


    back.


    After a long and eventful day, I was utterly exhausted. All I wanted was to see him and quietly rest in


    his arms for a while.


    I replied to his text message and drove out of the hospital. I headed home since Hendrix mentioned


    that he was already at home.


    In the vi.


    There was an inconspicuous ck Maybach parked in the yard. After parking my car next to it, I


    walked into the living room and saw Hendrix on the sofa, casually reading.


    Hearing me walk in, he greeted me with a smile. "You''re back."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I nodded, walked to him, and sat down. Then I wrapped my arms around him and sighed. "Have


    you dealt with all thepany''s affairs? Do you want to go back to the room and rest for a while?"


    He put his arm around me too, hugging me tightly. "You helped me to deal with it so well. I just want


    to hold you and apany you."


    I leaned on his shoulder and sighed again. "Hendrix, have the policee to a conclusion on


    Sonia''s death?"


    He pursed his lips slightly and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    After thinking for a while, I said, "Sonia''s daughter was diagnosed with leukemia today. Her


    condition is serious. I know we should face this rationally, after all, everyone will eventually die of


    illness or old age. But now that I''m faced with it, if I choose to remain indifferent to it, I will definitely


    feel guilty for life."


    He hummed his agreement and looked at me calmly, "So what are you nning to do?"

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    I shook my head, looking back at him helplessly, and replied, "I don''t know what to do. That''s why


    I''m asking you. What do you think I should do?"


    He thought for a moment and said seriously, "I don''t mind if you help them, but we know that


    leukemia is a bottomless pit. It''s hard to say whether she can be cured or not."


    I nodded. I knew in my heart that money was not easily earned. What''s more, the Roberts Group


    was now facing so many rumors, and the losses were innumerable. Sonia''s death, whether it was


    by suicide or ident, had caused a great blow to thepany. ording to legal procedures, the


    Roberts Group should bepensating them, but paying for their family''s medical bills is beyond


    expectation.


    I sighed again then reluctantly got up. "Okay, let''s stop talking about this. What do you want to eat?


    I''ll cook tonight."


    He smiled and said, "Anything!"


    After a pause, he asked, "Will you go to Oand with me, in mid-October?"


    Oand?


    I was paused for a moment and asked, "Is there


    something that we need to do there?"


    He nodded and replied, "One of grandpa''s oldrades is going to be buried. Grandpa can''t go, so


    we will go in his stead."


    "Alright, tell me when the timees!" I couldn''t help but look at him and ask, "Hendrix, can I ask


    you a question?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "What is it?"


    "At first, I thought that you were angry with your grandfather because he broke you and Andrea up.


    Butter I learned that wasn''t the case. Can you tell me why you were so angry with your


    grandfather?" I roughly remembered what happened back then. He didn''t show up on the day


    Master Roberts was buried.


    Brow furrowed, he looked at me then said after a moment of silence, "It''s been too long. I have


    forgotten why I was so angry with him."


    I was a little befuddled and didn''t know how else to push for an answer when he was so unwilling. In


    the end, I kept quiet.


    The next day.


    Hendrix and I went to Roberts Group together. The number of reporters waiting at the Roberts


    Group''s building had reduced by half. I guess most of them had lost their patience after waiting for


    so many days without obtaining any information.


    Sonia''s parents were not there either. They must be taking care of Rita in the hospital.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Roberts Group entrance had gradually returned to normal.


    As soon as I walked into the building, Este immediately came forward and greeted me happily.


    "Mrs. Roberts, you''re here. It''s great that Sonia''s parents didn''te today. You''re so amazing."


    Because she was too excited and happy, she unwittingly ignored Hendrixpletely. He stood next


    to me while Este had excitedly taken my hands and almost spun me around.


    It took her quite a while to realize that Hendrix was standing right next to me. She quickly let go of


    my hand and said respectfully, "I''m sorry, Mr. Roberts. I''m sorry!"


    Hendrix shot an indifferent nce at her before stretching out his hand to hold mine. Without saying


    anything, he led me into the elevator.


    In the elevator, Hendrix looked at me and teased, "You are well loved by both men and women?"


    I paused for a moment before realizing what he meant. I blushed and said, "What are you talking


    about? I just talked to her when I dealt with Sonia''s parents yesterday. What are you thinking?"


    He smiled, pulled me into his arms, and said, "My wife''s interpersonal skills are not bad."


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "What are you thinking about!"


    I suddenly thought of Anne after making dinner, and gave Valerie a call. The phone rang for a while


    before it was connected. Coming from the other end of the line was Pedro''s voice. "Hello, this is the


    Moore Family household!"


    There was no caller disy function on the Moore''s phone. Therefore, Pedro didn''t know who had


    called. I couldn''t help but pause for a moment before saying, "Dad, it''s me, Arianna!"

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    I could hear Pedro''s surprise through the line. Then, he asked gently, "Arianna, have you eaten yet?


    Will you be conning back tonight?"


    I smiled and said, "I''ve just finished cooking. I''ll be staying at Hendrix''s ce tonight. Have you all


    eaten yet? Is Anne feeling better today?"


    "Yes," he replied. "She is okay now. It shouldn''t be a big problem since her fever has subsided. Your


    mom and auntie are making dinner in the kitchen now. We''ll have our dinner soon. How are things


    in the Roberts Group?"


    I chatted with him for a while more before hanging up.


    I was just about to have dinner after hanging up the phone when Sebastian called. I answered the


    call. "Hello, Mr. Milton!" I naturally addressed him this way, a habit from work.


    Sebastian sighed when he heard this. "We''re off the clock now. You can just call me by my name.


    Naomi told me that you were in Jarold City. Do you have time tomorrow? Let''s have dinner


    together."


    I agreed without a second thought when I remembered the promise I made in Europe. "Okay, send


    me the time and ce. I just so happen to be free tomorrow," I said.


    He gave me the details and that was it.


    After hanging up the phone, Hendrix looked at me with dark bottomless eyes and asked,


    "Sebastian?"


    I nodded. "When I was in Europe, I promised him that I would give him the sandalwood box my


    grandmother gave me after we got back home safely. He must be curious about that box."


    He frowned slightly and said after a moment of silence, "Have you ever thought about why your


    grandmother has that box?"


    I nodded and replied, "Yes, I did. But I can''t figure it out."


    He looked at me deeply, "this encounter between you and Sebastian is not a coincidence. Arianna,


    don''t forget to keep an eye on everything."


    I was a little baffled, but I also thought that his request made sense. So I simply nodded and agreed.


    Fortunately, he did not continue pursuing the matter.


    On Lincoln Street.


    At the Frosty Restaurant.


    I arrived at the restaurant based on the address that Sebastian had given me and followed the


    waiter to where our table was. It was alreadyte autumn in Jarold City. Sebastian wore a casual


    outfit today. His hair was neatlybed, and his caramel-colored coat was ced next to him. At a


    nce, he looked like a particrly handsome Asian man.


    The heater was on in the restaurant so I took my coat off too. I greeted him and asked, "Have you


    been back to Jarold City for long?"


    He nodded and looked at me with a faint smile. "I nned to ask you out a few days ago, but I


    thought you might be busy after all that''s happened in thepany. So, I decided to wait for a few


    more days."


    I smiled. The news about what happened in the Roberts Groups had more or less spread


    throughout the entire Jarold City. Anyone in this industry would know about it, so it was not


    surprising that Sebastian knew about it as well.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He waved a waiter over and asked them to serve the orders while we chatted about trivial things.


    After the meal was served, he looked at me and said, "It seems that it''ll be impossible for us to


    complete the project in Lancille Vige for a while. Do you n to stay in Jarold City or return to


    Asherton?"


    I shrugged and replied honestly, "I haven''t decided yet. I''ll decide after I go back." I thought of


    Naomi, and couldn''t help but look at him. "I thought you would bring Naomi with you when you


    came back this time!"


    He smiled and didn''t answer. Instead, he said, "Don''t tell me that you didn''t bring the box here


    today?"

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    "Of course I brought it with me, but I have some questions that I want to ask you," I have been


    thinking about it for a long time, but I couldn''t figure out what was nagging at me.


    He nodded, "Feel free to ask!"


    "The box that you auctioned off In Ucrebury was your grandfather''s?"


    He nodded.


    I paused for a moment and said, "Did he always have it, or did someone else give it to him? Does


    Master Milton know a woman named Carol Reid?"


    His face, which was originally smiling, suddenly became sullen. There was an indescribable


    coldness on his face. I couldn''t help but rub my face and arms when I felt that the surrounding


    temperature drop.


    I looked at him and asked carefully, "What''s wrong?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After a while, he calmed down, looked at me to ask, "Your grandmother''s name is Carol Reid?"


    I nodded. Remembering that he had been standing in front of grandma''s grave back in Ucrebury, I


    couldn''t help continuing, "Sebastian,


    I''ve always felt as if you are deliberately trying to get close to me."


    Originally, I thought he would deny it. I didn''t expect him to look right at me and nod. Then, he said


    further, "Well, our first encounter wasn''t in the cemetery, but in Jarold City. I noticed you then but


    you didn''t."


    I was surprised but didn''t want to go down that road. So, I shifted the topic back to my grandmother.


    "So, you know my grandmother. Master Milton does too, right?"


    He nodded and smiled slightly. "Not only do I know her, but I''m also very familiar with her."


    I frowned slightly and waited for him to exin more, but he didn''t seem inclined to continue. He just


    said, "Give me that box."


    I gave him the sandalwood box. I wanted to ask him something about my grandmother, but he didn''t


    seem to want to talk about it, so I let it go.


    I just had doubts in my heart. It seemed that I didn''t know him as well as I had thought. At times, I


    felt that we''d been close. He was a rich man''s son, but he didn''t always behave like one at all. He


    had helped us as if he were part of us.


    However, there were times, like right then that I felt that he seemed far away. There were too many


    things about him that I didn''t understand.


    He looked down at the box in his hands and examined it carefully. Then, he raised his eyebrows,


    looked at me and said, "I don''t know much about your grandmother. I''m just curious about the box.


    Hendrix doesn''t know that you''re giving the box to me, does he?"


    I shook my head and replied, "He knows about this!"


    He frowned slightly and asked incredulously, "He didn''t say anything about it?"


    I shook my head in confusion. "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with that?"


    He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything else.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    After the meal, I drove straight home. As soon as I arrived home, Hendrix called me. He said in a


    low and restrained voice, "Have you reached home?"


    I answered in affirmation and nced at the time. It was alreadyte in the afternoon, and he would


    be getting off work soon.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Are youing back soon?"


    "Yes, I''ll be back soon. Did you miss me?" His voice was as pleasant as ever, and I blushed a little.


    I did not reply but asked instead, "What do you want to eat for dinner? I''ll cook."


    He thought about it seriously and said, "Can I eat you?"


    This man...


    Later I got another call, with no name disyed, I was baffled for a moment. Hesitatingly, I asked,


    "Is this Sonia''s mother?"


    The person on the other side of the phone responded, and she sounded like she was on the verge


    of tears.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I said, "Madam, I''ve said that I would do my best to help you. We


    haven''t received the report from the police yet. Let''s talk about it after the reportes out, okay?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Why didn''t you receive the report? The police had already given us the autopsy results. You can


    just tell us if you don''t intend to help us. You just wanted to dy it until Sonia''s body was cremated,


    so that you can insist that Soniamitted suicide, right?" Sonia''s mother was agitated, and there


    was an usatory mistrust in her words.


    I frowned upon hearing that. I really didn''t know that Sonia''s autopsy report was out. After a deep


    calming breath, I said, "Madam, calm down first. I really haven''t seen the report yet. How about


    giving me some time to look at it first before we can discuss it. Would that be okay?"


    After a moment of silence, the person on the other end of the line replied, "Okay!"


    I felt a little mentally tired after hanging up the phone. Sometimes, it was not a good thing to be too


    kindhearted. I let out another sigh and called Evan. Fortunately, the call connected quickly.


    "Hello, Mrs. Roberts!" Evan greeted me straightforwardly as usual.


    I got straight to the point. "Evan, has Sonia''s autopsy reporte out?" "Yes. The police have ruled


    her death a suicide!"


    "Okay," I said. "Are they sure?"


    "Yes, the railing was broken by Sonia herself. Her medical history shows that she had seen a


    psychiatrist in the past and was diagnosed with some mental disorders. She had been thinking


    about suicide for a long time, but she was worried about her daughter and parents, so she never


    did."


    I frowned at thest line, "Then why would she suddenly decide tomit suicide?"


    Evan sighed. "She bought an idental death insurance policy, which took effectst month. If her


    death was ruled an ident, the beneficiaries of that policy are her parents and daughters. With the


    compensation from ourpany, her family should have been able to live well, or at least they


    didn''t have to worry about putting food on the table."


    So Sonia had already nned everything before she jumped off the building.


    However, she probably didn''t expect that the police would investigate her death so carefully.


    No wonder Sonia''s mother suddenly called and asked me to save them. I guessed that she already


    knew about it.


    I nodded and hung up the phone. Then I called


    Sonia''s mother. She sounded very anxious. I couldn''t exin everything on the phone, so I could


    only tell her that I would visit the hospital tomorrow.


    It was night by the time Hendrix got home.


    At the dining table.


    I was absent- mindedly adding food to his bowl, quiet. He looked at me, put down his cutlery and


    said, "Tell me. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    I felt a little guilty and smiled. I shook my head slightly, "Nothing. You should eat more. So much has


    happened at thepany..."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    With him staring at me, I couldn''t go on anymore. I could only sigh. "Well, I would like to talk to you


    about Sonia."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Okay, go ahead!"


    "Sonia''s daughter has leukemia, and I want to help her!" I said hesitatingly.


    He nodded and asked, "How do you n to help her?"


    I hesitated again. "Sonia''s autopsy report said that shemitted suicide. Following normal


    compensation procedures, what is the maximum amount her family can get?"


    He frowned and answered, "Thepany is only paying her family out ofpassion. After all, the


    company doesn''t have to take any responsibility for her, so it''s not much."


    I guessed as much. After all, Sonia died by her own design, not from an ident. Thus, the


    company did not have to pay her anypensation at all, but...


    He seemed to know what I was thinking. After a moment of silence, he said, "The Roberts Group


    has a charity foundation. You can apply for a sum of money from the foundation to help. But


    Arianna, I want to know if the people you help will bring you trouble."


    I didn''t quite understand what he meant, but I couldn''t help feeling relieved when I heard that I could


    apply for a sum of money from the foundation to help the child. I looked at him and said, "Got it. I


    will handle it."


    The issue with Sonia''s daughter had a solution.


    The next day, I went straight to the hospital.


    I didn''t know whether it was because of the treatment, but the already very haggard child seemed to


    be on the verge of copse. The child''s hair was limp and untidy. She looked very sick.


    Upon seeing me, Sonia''s mother took my hand and said frantically, "Mrs. Roberts, you''re finally


    here. The doctor said that Rita''s chemotherapy treatment will cost five hundred thousand dors.


    But the amount ofpensation Sonia received is only two hundred thousand dors. It''s


    impossible for us to fork out another three hundred thousand dors. Mrs. Roberts, please, help us!"


    I was afraid that she would be like this, but I couldn''t ignore her distress either. I could onlyfort


    her, "Madam, don''t be like this. I have already found a way to help you with the medical expenses.


    Don''t worry."


    When she heard this, she nodded her head repeatedly and burst into tears.


    The child had woken up. Upon seeing that there was someone in the ward, she said in a weak


    voice, "Grandma, I''m thirsty!"


    "Okay, okay!" Sonia''s mother said repeatedly. She then got up and walked over to the water


    dispenser. Seeing that the water dispenser was empty, she took the empty bucket above it and went


    into the bathroom. The sound of rushing water came from inside.


    "Madam, are you here to see me?" I came back to my senses upon hearing the child''s voice. I


    looked at the sick child, paused for a moment before I nodded, and smiled at her.


    "Yes!"


    The little girl smiled, showing her cute baby teeth. "Will youe and see me again next time?"


    I nodded and said gently, "Yes. So you need to take good care of yourself. I wille and see you


    when I have time."


    She was a little happy and said, "Can you bring me some candies when youe next time?


    Grandma said that I can only eat candy when I''m sick. But I''ve been sick for a long time, and she


    hasn''t bought me any. I really want to eat candy!"

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    While we''d been speaking, Sonia''s mother walked out with a bucket of water with some difficulty. I


    went over to help her and asked with uncertainty, "Do you drink this water?"


    She nodded and answered, "This is no different from drinking water. You just need to boil it first. We


    are not so particr about it. A bottle of water outside costs eight dors. If we save this money, we


    can buy more food for Rita."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The words came out of her mouth naturally. I paused for a moment and felt a little sad. I didn''t know


    what to say. I helped her fill up the water dispenser, briefly exined some of the documents that I


    would need for the fund application, then left the hospital.


    I didn''t go home immediately. Instead, I went to the shopping mall and bought some clothes and


    supplies for the child. When I went back to the hospital again, I didn''t see Sonia''s mother. The child


    was asleep but woke up when she heard me walking in. She looked at me and said happily,


    "Madam, you are here again."


    I nodded, put warm socks on her and asked, "Where''s your grandma? Where did she go?"


    She thought for a moment and said, "Uncle came just now. He wanted grandma''s money. Grandma


    has gone to the police station. She must have asked the police must to arrest uncle."


    I couldn''t help but frown. Evan had said before that Sonia had a brother who was addicted to


    gambling. Presumably, he must have heard that Sonia had received thepensation, so he came


    to ask for money. I was afraid that there was nothing else in his eyes except gambling.


    Looking at the water in the water dispenser, I called the number on it for thepany. In a short


    while, someone sent some bottles of water over. Thinking that the child would have to stay here for


    a long time, I paid for a couple more and gave the receipts to Rita. Then, I said, "Rita, ask grandma


    to call the water deliverypany for more water after you finished drinking the water in the water


    dispenser. Just give them these when they send the water over. Do you understand?"


    She nodded. Although she was young, she could still understand what I said.


    After chatting with Rita for a while, I went straight to the Moore Family house as she fell asleep. It


    was currently the school holidays, Anne didn''t need to go to school. I guessed that she would be


    spending a lot of time with Freya. Hendrix was very indulgent with Anne and had bought her a lot of


    clothes and toys. There were many toys that she didn''t want anymore.


    In the past, I had always asked someone to pack them up to donate to a welfare home. After seeing


    Rita today, I wanted to give her some toys.


    At the Moore Family household.


    Valerie and Anne were swimming in the hot spring pool in the yard. Anne was wearing a pink


    swimsuit and ying happily with a duck in her hand. Valerie was talking on the phone in the pool. It


    sounded that she was calling someone over to do some spa treatments for her.


    When I didn''t see Freya, I asked the maid, "Excuse me, where is Freya?"


    "Miss Moore and Mr. Holt took Oliver to Ucrebury. They said that Oliver''s grandmother misses him,


    and wanted to see him. Since it''s a holiday, so they will stay there for a few days!"


    I''ve forgotten. The day after I came back from Asherton, Zachary told Freya that he had already


    booked a ticket to Ucrebury. I didn''t take it to heart at that time, but I only remembered it now.


    "Please help me go to Anne''s room and pack up the clothes and shoes that she seldom wears.


    Help me to pack some toys as well. I''ll take them with meter!"


    Puzzled, the maid asked, "Are you going to send them to the welfare home?"

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    I shook my head and said, "No, I have a friend whose child is the same age as Anne. Since Anne


    has a lot of clothes that she doesn''t wear anymore, it''ll be a waste to just keep them at home. I''ll be


    visiting herter, so I''ll just bring them over."


    The maid nodded.


    Anne immediately came out of the pool when she saw me. Wrapped in a bath towel, she looked at


    me and said, "Mom, have you been very busy recently? You didn''te to see me. Grandma said


    that you have a lot of work to do. Is it true?"


    I nodded, smiled faintly, and said with a hint of guilt, "Yes. I''ve been very busy recently, but I''m


    always thinking of you. Aren''t I here now?" While speaking, I started wiping her wet hair with a bath


    towel.


    Valerie walked toward me wrapped in a bath towel too, and asked, "How''re things at the Roberts


    Group? Is everything fine?"


    I nodded my head and replied, "Everything is fine!"


    She nodded and said, "You rarelye home. There are swimsuits here, you can go into the pool


    for a soak. It has minerals that are good for your health. Hendrix said that you always feel cold all


    year round. I think it''s because your body is too weak. I''ve booked a spa treatmentter, you should


    join me."


    I shook my head and said, "I still have something to doter, so..."


    "Don''t refuse. Health is more important. I heard that Hendrix purchased a new house in the north of


    the city. That''s a natural hot spring area. I think he also wants you to take good care of your body. I


    asked the doctor a few days ago. He said that as long as you take good care of your body, it''s


    possible for you to conceive. I know this has always bothered you. Arianna, we have to look ahead


    in life after all. We will only have a future if we face life with hope, right?"


    I couldn''t refute her, so I could only nod my head. The maid had already brought me a swimsuit.


    I changed into the swimsuit and went into the pool. The water temperature was over 40 degrees


    and did much to rx me. As I sat in the pool, I felt my stress slowly seep away.


    Anne must have been swimming a lot recently. She jumped straight into the pool and swam to my


    side swiftly. The pool wasn''t too deep for her after all. She leaned against me and told me stories.


    Valerie asked someone to bring over some pastries. After a while, the beautician arrived for our spa


    treatment. The Moore Family was very big, and Valerie was a woman who cared a lot about her


    appearance. She even had a special beauty room at home. Entering the room, I immediatelyy


    down on the bed to enjoy the rxation nned for the day. I fell asleep after a while.


    When I woke up, the staff had already left. As I slowly blinked myself awake, and Valerie walked in


    with more snacks. "You are awake."


    I nodded and got up to get dressed. My body felt exceptionally rxed.


    She smiled indulgently at me. "Eat something light before dinner. Fortunately, we''ve Anne by our


    side when you''re not around. Otherwise, our days will be so boring."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t surprised that Hendrix was there too. When I saw him and Pedro ying chess, I didn''t


    disturb them. Instead, I went into the kitchen to offer my help. Upon seeing me walk in, Valerie


    shooed me out. "Go to the living room and sit for a while. The food will be ready soon!"


    I nodded and yawned. "When did Hendrix arrive?"


    "He came about an hour ago," she said. Then, as if she suddenly remembered, she asked, "By the


    way, are you guys going to Oand?"


    I nodded and said, "We''re going to see an old acquaintance of Master Roberts. It''ll just be a short


    visit."


    She said, "You guys are always so busy and don''t have much time to rest. You guys should really


    take care of your health. Otherwise, your bodies won''t be able to handle it!"

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    I nodded. Knowing that she was worried, I smiled. Then, she took the freshly steamed crabs into the


    living room.


    Hendrix and Pedro busy were chatting in the living room.


    Pedro was saying, "Gerald is almost ny years old. He''s already so old. I''m afraid this is going to


    be thest time that you''ll see him."


    Hendrix nodded slightly. "Life and death is a matter of fate. It can be said that Master Hayes has


    had a good life."


    I sat down beside Hendrix, looked at Pedro and asked, "Dad, do you know Master Roberts''s former


    comrade-in-arms too?"


    He smiled lightly and replied, "Many years ago, these elderly people were heroes. Of course I know


    them."


    I nodded.


    Pedro looked at me then and paused for a moment before saying, "I heard from Mr. Roberts that


    you gave the sandalwood box your grandmother left you to that guy from the Milton family?"


    I nodded and involuntarily looked toward Hendrix. Why would he tell Pedro about this?


    Hendrix shrugged and said with a smile, "Don''t think too much about it. The Milton family has been


    looking for this box for many years. If they find it, the people who should know will know more or


    less about it."


    I couldn''t help the surprise I felt. "Dad, is that box very important to the Milton family?"


    He nodded, and said with a small sigh, "That box is not only important to the Milton Family, but also


    to everyone who knows about it. Your grandmother probably never thought that they would find that


    box one day when she gave it to you. Forget it. This is also fated."


    Looking at how serious he was, I couldn''t help but feel a little confused. I looked at Hendrix and saw


    that he didn''t seem to have any intention of speaking. I wanted to continue to ask, but I was


    interrupted by Valerie''s voice.


    "Dinner is ready. Let''s eat!"


    In an instant, the strange conversation ended.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I had originally nned to stay over that night. But because Hendrix and I had to travel to Oand


    the next day, I had to go back to the vi to pack my bags.


    So we didn''t stay with the Moore Family.


    Pedro and Valerie walked us out to the car. Then, Pedro looked at Hendrix and said inexplicably,


    "Oand is different from here. You guys must be careful. If necessary, contact me immediately!"


    Hendrix nodded and said, "I will keep Arianna safe."


    Pedro nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    As we drove away, I couldn''t help but look at Hendrix and ask, "Why do I feel that it''s very


    dangerous for us to go to Oand this time? What the hell is going on?"


    As he drove, he spared me a nce before saying with a faint smile, "Didn''t you say that Kaleb is in


    the country now? Don''t you think that he is waiting for a good opportunity?"


    I paused for a moment. After staying in Jarold City for some time, I had almost forgotten about the


    existence of this invisible bomb. I could not help saying, "He''s not a radar. How would he know


    where we are?"


    He smiled but did not answer the question. Instead, he changed the subject. "Have you settled


    things with Sonia''s family?"


    As soon as he said that, I suddenly remembered the things I asked the maid to pack up for Rita. I


    had no choice but to call Valerie and asked her to get someone to send them to her tomorrow.


    Hendrix sighed lightly, looked at me and said, "My wife is so kind. I don''t know if this is a good or


    bad thing!"


    I pursed my lips but didn''t argue with him.


    In Oand.


    After several hours of flying, Hendrix and I were extremely exhausted when we arrived at Oand


    Airport.


    The moment we entered our hotel room, I washed up and fell asleep on therge bed.


    It was already night time when I woke and Hendrix was not by my side. Iy on my stomach and


    groped for my phone to give him a call. Once the call was connected, he just said, "Are you


    awake?"

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    I nodded and asked, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the casino!" He said, "I''lle pick you up and take you around!"


    I was lost for a few seconds before I fully woke up and realized that he was said something about a


    casino."Why did you suddenly go to the casino?"


    "I was just taking a look. Go get dressed. I''ll be there soon!"


    After hanging up the phone, I sat on the bed while the rest of my limbs woke up then got up to wash


    and get dressed. Hendrix walked in as I was putting on my clothes. I took a second to admire the


    way he was dressed in a casual ck suit. Although it was ck, it differed from his usual ssic


    style. He looked more energetic and cool, almost like a young man. Actually, he didn''t look old in the


    first ce, but he looked a little more chic and domineering when he was dressed more casually.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I shamelessly stared at him in surprise. I said without hesitation, "If I saw your photo on the fashion


    magazine cover tomorrow, I wouldn''t be surprised at all."


    He looked even more charming with his lips curled into a smile as he said, "You praise is all I need."


    Of course, I couldn''t be dressed too casually after I saw what he was wearing. I found a ck


    sundress from the closet and paired them with matching high heels. He was a little displeased when


    he saw my exposed shoulders and back, and covered me with a coat.


    I didn''t reject it. I looked good.


    My whole body was tense as I walked into a casino. In my mind, I imagined that a casino was a


    smoky and chaotic ce. Like something from the 80s. I''ve always felt that it was a ce for people


    who hadpletely lost their humanity and were fighting with each other for money and desire.


    Sensing my anxiety, Hendrix hugged me and saidfortingly, "Don''t need to be so nervous. The


    people heree and go, so there won''t be many people who will pay attention to you. Just


    imagine that we''re going to a bar."


    I nodded, but couldn''t do much about my nervousness. It took a second to realize what I saw. The


    casino waspletely different from what I had imagined. It was decorated with elegant and high-


    end furnishings. While there was still a smell of cigarette smoke in the air, but it did not affect the


    expensive air the casino exuded.


    The vast space was filled with countless gambling tables. Long tables were covered with chips that I


    couldn''t name. At many tables, there would be a beautiful woman distributing cards. I knew nothing


    about gambling, so I could only guess at what game each table held. We didn''t approach any of the


    tables there. Rather, Hendrix and I went up to the second floor.


    The second floor was where the private rooms were located. Even the server was dressed in a


    tasteful ck and white uniform. He politely led us through the second floor and into a private room.


    In therge private room, there was a poker table surrounded by plush leather sofas. There were


    two people gambling at the table when we entered the room.


    Upon seeing Hendrix walk into the room, the young man sitting on the sofa got up and walked


    towards us with a smile on his face. "Mr. Roberts, you''re finally here."


    After a simple but reserved greeting, I found out that the young man''s name was Tobias Hayes. He


    was the grandson of Gerald Hayes and the owner of this casino. I recalled hearing some vague


    rumors about him due to his unconventional style of doing things.


    Tobias leaned back on the sofa and chatted with Hendrix before he shifted his gaze toward me.


    "Arianna, you really are a symbol of beauty. Do you always bring her along wherever you go, Mr.


    Roberts?"


    Hendrix echoed the smile and replied with a gentle expression on his face, "I am more at ease


    when she is by my side as I get older!"

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Why did it sound like he was flirting?


    Tobias''sughter boomed. "Enough of the affection. Why don''t you try my two hundred million dor


    table and see how it feels!"


    I involuntarily looked toward Hendrix, pleading for help. I didn''t gamble. How could I casually join


    such a high-stakes game?


    Hendrix curled his lips, pulled me up, and walked to the table Tobias indicated. I don''t what he did,


    but a few cards suddenly appeared on the table. At this time, six women with voluptuous figures


    walked in, each holding a high pile of red chips in their hands. Beyond the fact that these chips held


    mary value, I didn''t know anything else.


    Tobias looked at me and asked with raised eyebrows. "Arianna, what would you like to y?"


    I looked helplessly at Hendrix, but before he could speak, Tobias said, "Arianna, if you keep clinging


    to your man like this, he won''t be able to do anything else. I''m afraid that your life as the rich man''s


    wife won''t be able tost for long."


    I roughly understood Tobias'' words. Hendrix was here for business and I was in the way.


    I pursed my lips and said to Hendrix, "If you have something to do, you can go first. I can just stay


    here for a while by myself!"


    He smiled and said. "You can y barat. It''s the simplest game." Then he assured me further.


    "Don''t worry. Your husband doesn''t have much of anything else save for money."


    "F-" Tobias almost cursed. "Are you unting your wealth now?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He raised his hand, and there were three facedown cards on both ends of the table. Looking at


    Hendrix, he said, "Go, leave your wife to me. I promise I''ll protect her well!"


    Hendrix smiled lightly and nted a light kiss on my cheek before saying, "Just y with a peace of


    mind. I''ll be back soon."


    I nodded. Although I wanted to ask him what he was up to, I held back my anxiety and watched him


    leave the room. Tobias looked at me with a smile. "Don''t cry. I don''t have a thing for coaxing


    women. Since he said that he''ll be back soon, why not just y with me?"


    Looking at him, I frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "It''s too boring to gamble money. Let''s


    gamble something big!"


    He was stunned for about two seconds upon hearing my words, and then suddenlyughed. "F*ck,


    you really surprised me. It seems that you are really good at ying. Interesting. Come on, tell me,


    what do you want to y?"


    "How about Roulette?" I raised my eyebrows and looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    The atmosphere in the room changed instantly and everyone became excited. Tobias tutted and


    cursed, "You know Roulette? I''ve underestimated you."


    Then he looked at the woman standing beside him and said, "Did you hear that? We''ll follow Mrs.


    Roberts''s request and y something more exciting."


    The two women nodded and walked out in their high heels. Not long after, they came back with a


    large roulette wheel with dice inside. Tobias took the dice out, looked at me and asked with raised


    eyebrows, "Tell me, how do you want to y?"


    I looked at the vulgar words on the wheel and said lightly, "Turn seven. If I lose, Hendrix will give


    you the investment rights of Roberts Group in Oand. What do you think?"


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his originally cynical face became a little more serious. Then, he


    asked, "What if I lose?"


    I withdrew my gaze from Roulette and said, "Break all the cooperative rtionship with Kaleb, and


    make him go back to Myanway. What do you


    think?"

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    He looked at me, his pupils constricted. "I underestimated you!"


    I didn''t say a word. I just looked at him with no expression on my face, waiting for his decision. His


    dark eyes swept over the Roulette wheel, and the corners of his mouth curled upward. "I have to


    say, this condition is very interesting!"


    Then, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. He looked at me and said, "Let''s y. But since


    you are a woman, I''ll take it easy on you."


    I smiled faintly and said as if it did not matter, "No need for that. It''s better to be fair!"


    He raised his eyebrows, walked to the other end of the table, and said, "Let''s begin!"


    I walked to the other side of the table. He looked at me and said, "Ladies first!" while extending his


    palm like a gentleman inviting ady to dance.


    Unflinchingly, I pressed the button in my hand and the Roulette wheel began to spin. After god-


    knows-how many spins, the pointer stopped at the number 7, just as I expected.


    With a faint smile on my face, I looked at him and said, "Mr. Hayes, I''m sorry, that''s really


    humiliating."


    He shrugged and said in a calm tone, "It looks like I''m going to lose."


    As he said that, he threw the card in his hand on the pointer of the Roulette wheel. The card hit the


    pointer, and it started moving quickly. It was not long before the pointer slowed down and stopped at


    the number 8.


    Everyone at the table could not help but let out a sigh as if they were sorry for the result. However,


    Tobias was not anxious. He just looked at it casually with his dark eyes, as if he did not care about


    the final result at all. Two secondster, the pointer swayed and stopped at the number 7. It was


    incredible.


    He looked at me and said with a pretend pity, "It stopped at the number 7. What a pity. Mrs.


    Roberts, you almost won!"


    I pursed my lips as I looked at the wheel. I knew that no matter what the game was, we would end


    up in a draw. After all, he was the boss of this casino. If he wanted to y, it would be easy for him.


    Looks like he doesn''t want to talk to me at all! I thought to myself.


    I put down the card in my hand and returned to my seat. I looked at him calmly, my eyebrows


    raised. "Mr. Hayes, aren''t you going to have a chat with


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    me?"


    He jumped up and sat on the table, looking very carefree. "What do you want to talk about? Talk


    about love?"


    He squinted his eyes and said, "Although you''re not young, you look very charming. I heard that


    Hendrix has suffered a lot for you. Let''s have a short interview. You run away from him and he


    chases after you - is this what true love is?"


    I pursed my lips, ignoring the disdain and sarcasm in his words.


    "It seems that you''re unwilling to talk to me," I said.


    He raised his eyebrows. He neither denied my statement, nor did he make any sign of affirming it.


    Since that was the case, I returned tit for tat. Thus, I kept my mouth shut and quietly waited for


    Hendrix.


    Just a few secondster, I suddenly realized something was wrong. I stood up and rushed out of the


    room. Tobias ran after me as he shouted for me to stop, but I quickened my pace. He couldn''t catch


    up with me.


    In the hall, everything seemed to be the same as when we came in; even the people were the


    same. However, my sudden appearance attracted the attention of several people who were ying


    leisurely.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    Was it a coincidence?


    Probably not!


    I looked around the hall, then looked back at Tobias who had caught up with me, and said, "Hendrix


    trusts you very much, but I don''t. I don''t know if the Moore Family can bankrupt you or not.


    However, I''m confident can make your life miserable!"


    He knitted his brows as he red at me and said, "What do you mean?"


    Iughed coldly and answered, "Mr. Hayes, since you''ve set this trap, you should have investigated


    everyone thoroughly. It''s very unprofessional of you to ignore me like that."


    He pursed his lips. His face had darkened. "Who are you?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and said with a faint smile, "How should I put it? I should introduce myself


    this way. My name is Arianna. I was born in a small county in Hovell. I wasn''t raised by my parents,


    but by an olddy. As for my parents, they looked for me for many years, and we have finally


    reunited a few years ago. I''ve just found out that I am the daughter of Pedro, the person who ys


    both sides of the fence in Jarold City, and Valerie, the sessful businesswoman. I am honored to


    be their daughter and do things ording to their tradition. Sometimes I have to admit that it is very


    convenient!"


    He frowned, as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Wasn''t the daughter Pedro found a


    Burton? You..."


    I smiled and said, "I''m sorry to disappoint you. There was indeed a small mistake in the past. But


    later, to protect me, we just went with it."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He narrowed his eyes, which were filled with disbelief. I looked at him. "Why don''t you take a


    gamble, Mr. Hayes? Let''s see if I''m right or wrong?" I simply said, not feeling anxious at all.


    Then, I gave Pedro a call. The phone rang for a few seconds before it was answered. It was Pedro''s


    voice "Arianna, how''s it going?"


    Tobias''s pupils constricted. He looked like he still had some doubts.


    A smile tugged at my lips as I said to Pedro, "Dad, we''re still in the casino. Hendrix isn''t with me. I''m


    with Mr. Hayes right now."


    "Alright, send my regards to Mr. Hayes for me," Pedro said.


    I nodded with a faint smile and said, "Okay!"


    The call was on loudspeaker. Hence, Tobias could definitely hear it. He looked at me, his lips


    pursed. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    I hung up the phone and made another call. Once the call was answered, the person on the other


    end said, "Miss, we''re ready to take action at any time!"


    At that moment, we calmly kept quiet. I looked right at Tobias. His lips were pursed, and color had


    drained from his face. "Let''s go and meet up with Hendrix!"


    I gave him a small smile and said to the phone, "Okay. Wait for a moment. If Hendrix and I are not


    out in half an hour, you don''t have to wait for my call, just follow the original n."


    The person on the other end of the line said, "Yes!"


    After hanging up the phone, Tobias looked at me with his brows furrowed. "You''ve really thought this


    out well!"


    I smiled and said, "There''s no other way. It''s better to be safe than sorry. We can''t leave our lives to


    strangers, can we?"


    He snorted, and then took me to the other side of the second floor. They walked down the hallway,


    straight to the innermost room. Tobias stood at the door and keyed in the password.


    The door opened. Looking at all of this, I was not really nervous. After all, I had seen worse.


    It was just like any other room, with a table, a sofa, and people. The difference was that most of the


    people in this room were people I knew. They could even be considered as old acquaintances.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    Seeing Kaleb there wasn''t much of a surprise.


    At the table, Hendrix and Kaleb each held a card. Rather than a casual game, it seemed as if they


    were in the midst of a negotiation. Everyone in the room turned to look at me when I entered the


    room.


    Hendrix was stunned for a moment before he walked over to me and asked, "Why are you here?"


    As he spoke, he nced at Tobias. Tobias shrugged and said, "I can''t afford to offend you!" Kaleb


    looked at me with his eyes narrowed slightly. There was confusion in his eyes. It seemed like he no


    longer remembered who I was. Not surprising considering he had defiled many girls. I was just one


    of the many girls he had captured. What made me special was probably that I had escaped from


    him and I was lucky not to be harmed by him.


    He looked at Hendrix and I, and his eyes lit up, as if he suddenly remembered something. "It''s you!"


    he looked at me and said.


    I gave him a smile. "Mr. Kaleb, long time no see!"


    He squinted at Hendrix and let out a chuckle. I didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Bringing a woman in - what are you nning to do, Mr. Hayes?" Kaleb asked with a hint of


    dissatisfaction.


    Tobias didn''t react. He looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, it''s gettingte. I think Mrs. Roberts


    is tired too. You guys should go back and get some rest!"


    "Tobias, are you kidding me?" Enraged, Kaleb threw the cards in his hand.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Tobias didn''t look at him. He continued to say to Hendrix, "You guys are going to Hayes Mansion to


    visit Grandfather tomorrow. It''s better to not stay up toote." It was obvious that he was urging


    Hendrix.


    Having been ignored several times, Kaleb was livid. He pulled out the pistol from his waist, pointed


    it at Tobias, and roared, "Hayes! Are you shotting on me?"


    As soon as I saw the pitch- ck weapon, I unconsciously tensed up. Hendrix stood in front of me,


    shielding me, and looked at the scene calmly.


    Tobias seemed to be used to it. His gaze fixed on Kaleb as he said, "If you fire, I''m afraid you won''t


    be able to leave Goldie Casino tonight."


    Goldie Casino was the casino''s name.


    Anger was written all over Kaleb''s face. It was obvious that he was trying hard to hold back his


    anger.


    After a long time, he slowly put away the gun in his hand. Suddenly, he gave Hendrix a smile. "Mr.


    Roberts, there will be plenty of time in the future. We have ample time. Please leave!"


    Hendrix watched calmly from the beginning to the end. He nodded with an expressionless face, and


    said, "There''s always time to drink. As for other things, just like I''ve said before, I won''t do anything


    that is harmful and unreasonable!"


    After that, Hendrix took my hand and walked straight out of the room. Along the way, as I followed


    him, my mind was full of doubts and questions, but I did not say a word.


    On the first floor, the atmosphere was as lively as ever. Hendrix and I passed through the noisy


    crowd and went out of the casino. The person Pedro sent to pick us up was outside the door. When


    he saw using out safely, he greeted us and left.


    I got in the car with Hendrix. He started the engine of the car. However, a group of people suddenly


    and blocked our way out of the casino.


    Turns out it was not our car that they were intending to block, A few brawny men dragged a man out


    of the casino and began to beat him up.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    The man was so badly beaten up that he begged for mercy, but it was useless. The brawny men


    didn''t leave him alone until he was beaten half to death.


    Hendrix watched coldly. The man on the ground struggled as he tried to get up. He tried several


    times, but still failed to do so. Hence, he could only wriggle like a maggot on the ground.


    He was in such a bad state that I couldn''t help but ask, "Hendrix, can we help him?"


    Hendrix pursed his lips, not saying anything. Seeing that, I didn''t say anything more. After all, we


    were at a casino, not somewhere else. It wasn''t the time for me to be kind-hearted.


    We were going to leave. However, the man blocked our way. Hendrix had no choice but to stop the


    car and looked at the man indifferently.


    As we waited, the man seemed to have used up all his strength andy on the ground. Hendrix


    narrowed his eyes and started the car. It was loud and strong, making me wonder if Hendrix would


    just run the person over.


    Surprisingly, once the man heard the sound of the engine, he got up from the ground as if he had


    been injected with some sort of resurrection liquid. Then, hey on the front of the car with his


    bloody and bruised face. He grinned at Hendrix and said, "It''s inappropriate to leave one to die, isn''t


    it?"


    I was taken aback. Did they know each other?


    Hendrix looked at him without saying a word.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The manughed and said, "Since both of you have seen what happened, please be magnanimous


    and send me to the hospital. My leg is broken; I can''t walk."


    It was the first time I met someone who could talk about life and death so calmly.


    Hendrix spat out a word, "Scram!"


    The man shamelessly climbed to the top of the car and said like a rascal, "If you don''t take me to


    the hospital, then we will be wasting time like this. My bad if I scared the beautifuldy beside you."


    Hendrix''s face darkened. He started the car and drove it fiercely. The man did not hold tight and fell


    off the car. Hendrix did not intend to stop driving at all. As he watched the man roll down the front of


    the car, he continued driving with no expression on his face.


    Fortunately, the man was quick enough to move out of the way to avoid death.


    Cursing could be heard. "You''re crazy. If you run me over, that makes you a murderer."


    The cursing faded as we drove away.


    I was so anxious I felt cold sweat down my back. I looked at the shing lights outside to calm


    down. I turned to look at Hendrix''s sullen face, and I couldn''t help but ask, "What was all that


    about?"


    The conversation between him and Kaleb was obviously what they had agreed on before. I had no


    idea what they talked about, but he left me with Tobias, which was obviously a bet on whether


    Tobias would help him or not.


    He looked sideways at me and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    I shook my head, and then nodded. The contradictory actions made himugh, easing the tense


    atmosphere.


    "Are you or are you not afraid?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "I''m afraid, but not afraid. I''m afraid because I don''t know anything.


    If something happens to you, I have no idea what to do. I''m not afraid because I know that you''re


    confident in everything you do. You won''t put us in danger."


    Driving the car, he said, "What if I say that I''m not confident in all of this?" His eyes were like


    bottomless pools.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    I was stunned for a moment. He did not look away from me and said, "Arianna, no matter what


    happens, you have to first keep yourself safe. Don''t worry about me. Whatever happens, just


    protect yourself."


    I was still speechless. I didn''t understand why he was suddenly saying such things to me. I looked


    at him in confusion, "Hendrix, is there something you''re not telling me?"


    He gave me a small smile, not answering my question. He drove to the hotel.


    When we reached the hotel, I was tired. After taking a shower, I had a lot of things in mind to ask


    him, but because I was too sleepy, I fell asleep on the bed almost instantly.


    The next day.


    When I woke up, Hendrix was already up and was making a call on the balcony.


    He heard me approach and ended the call. He looked at me and said, "We''re going to Hayes Manor


    later. We''ll leave after you wash up."


    I nodded. That was our purpose for the trip after all


    At Hayes Manor.


    When we were in the car, Hendrix told me about the Hayes Family''s long history. During the war,


    they relied on reselling weapons. Later, Master Roberts was brought back to the maind, and he


    grew up there. After a few years of peace in the country, Master Hayes somehow got dragged back


    into the war. Later on, he met a group of oldrades, that was when Master Roberts and Master


    Hayes met. Of course, this included Naomi''s grandfather, Zir. These oldrades had all


    experienced life and death together. Therefore, even though they now lived in different parts of the


    world, they still think of each other.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the war, Master Hayes returned from the maind to inherit the family business in Oand. It


    was said that the sons of the Hayes Family either died of illness or experienced an idental


    death. Therefore, they had no choice but to ask Master Hayes, who had grown up in the maind,


    to inherit the family business.


    The quarrels and grudges in rich and powerful families were mostly caused by money.


    I walked into the Hayes Manor with Hendrix. Every corner of the huge vi was full of ssical


    elegance. There were courtyards, ponds, gardens, and a bamboo forest. The Hayes Manor was


    more like a courtly park than a house.


    We followed the servants into the hall. Many people were already present. There were men and


    women both young and old. They were probably members of the Hayes Family. Gerald was


    nowhere to be seen. However, judging from the expressions of the people in the hall, Gerald didn''t


    seem to be in a good condition.


    "Mr. Roberts, Mrs. Roberts, Master Hayes is upstairs. Pleasee upstairs to meet him!" The


    Hayes Family butler bowed slightly as he spoke. He looked like he was in his fifties or sixties. He


    also seemed to be a quiet and steady person.


    Hendrix and I followed him to the second floor and entered a room that was filled with a strong smell


    of disinfectant and medicine. A doctor in a white coat was writing something in the living room while


    talking to the servants beside him. It seemed that he was instructing them how to take care of the


    patient.


    "Pleasee in!" The butler said and led us into the bedroom.


    The smell of medicine was even stronger in the bedroom. An old man was lying on the bed, an


    infusion bracket was hanging beside the bed, and an infusion bottle was hanging on the bracket.


    The butler went in and said, "Master Hayes, Mr. Roberts is here."


    The old man on the bed tried to get up upon hearing him. A maid walked over and helped him up.


    The old man leaned back against the headboard, then looked at Hendrix and I.


    The long period of illness made the old man before our eyes look sallow and sickly, like his life could


    come to an end at any time.

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Hendrix and I walked to the edge of the bed. Looking at the old man, Hendrix said, "Nice to meet


    you, Master Hayes. I''m Hendrix. My apologies for thete visit. I was caught up with work. I hope


    you can forgive me."


    Gerald smiled faintly, a little out of breath. The maid put on an oxygen mask for him. He took a few


    breaths before he took off the oxygen mask and said, "I''m very happy that you guys are here."


    Hendrix chatted with Master Hayes, mostly about the past. After a short while, Master Hayes closed


    his eyes in exhaustion.


    The butler said, "Mr. Roberts, Master Hayes must be tired already. You may go downstairs and have


    a rest. The house has prepared some pastries for you. Do give them a try!"


    Hendrix nodded and held my hand. We went downstairs together.


    The people downstairs were still there. A woman saw using down and went up to the butler


    and said, "Ainsley, how is my father? Is he better now? Did he say that he wants to see us?"


    The butler shook his head slightly and said politely, "Master Hayes is doing well. He didn''t say


    anything about wanting to see any one of you. I''m sorry, Miss Monica."


    "Why wouldn''t he want to see us? Time is running out and he still does not want to see us. Why is


    that?" The woman, who the butler called "Miss Monica", seemed annoyed. Afterining, she


    walked away.


    I nced at the others. Although I found it strange, I didn''t ask much.


    The butler took us to another lounge, asked someone to bring in some pastry and drinks, and then


    left.


    I looked at Hendrix and couldn''t help but ask, "We''ve already paid Master Hayes a visit, why aren''t


    we leaving?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Has Mr. Roberts'' business been settled yet?" The voice of


    an intruder startled me for a second. Following the voice, I saw Tobias, whom I met the day before


    at the casino.


    He was leaning against the doorframe, in his hand were documents. He still looked soid-back,


    with a foolish smile tugged at his lips, very frivolous.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix raised his head to look at him. He pursed his lips, not saying anything.


    Tobias came in and ce the documents on the table. He looked at Hendrix and said, "Grandpa


    asked me to give them to you. Everything is written clearly. If you''re afraid there''s any mistake, you


    can call awyer to check them out now. After they''re checked, you can sign it."


    I took a look at the documents. It was a contract from the trading firm in Oand.


    Hendrix looked down at the contract, and then signed without any hesitation.


    Tobias raised his eyebrows. "You''re really straightforward!" He picked up the contract, took a look at


    it, before looking at Hendrix, "Alright, there''s no need to worry anymore. I look forward to working


    with you, Mr. Roberts."


    Hendrix nodded, a serious expression on his face. "Please thank Master Hayes for me. I won''t let


    him down."


    Tobias nodded and said, "Mr. Roberts, such a big business you''re taking on. Are you nning on


    doing a monopoly business in the future?"


    Hendrix pursed his lips, showing no intention of answering.


    Tobias was about to say something, but the butler ran up to him and said, "Young Master Tobias,


    Master Hayes has left us."


    It came so suddenly that Tobias was visibly taken aback. He shoved the documents into the butler''s


    hand and said, "Keep it safe!"


    After that, he strode out of the lounge.


    The butler looked at them and said apologetically, "Mr. Roberts, I''m really sorry. Master Hayes left


    too suddenly. I''m afraid the Hayes Family doesn''t have time to look after the both of you. Please


    forgive us."

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Hendrix nodded and said, "We''ll go upstairs and say our goodbyes to Master Hayes!"


    The butler nodded.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In Master Hayes''s bedroom, a group of people was kneeling on the squeaky-clean floor. Some were


    sobbing, some were quietly crying, and some were silent.


    Miss Monica from a few moments ago went up to the butler once she saw himing. Not caring


    about anything else, she tugged on the butler''s sleeve and asked, "Ainsley, did father write his will?


    Did he give you any orders before he left?"


    Her voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of the group of people kneeling on the ground.


    Of course, it was also possible that it was her words that attracted them.


    The butler looked at the group of people and said, "Before he left, he only said that if anything


    happens to him, Young Master Tobias will be the one to take charge. The will was written and the


    lawyer will arrive shortly to read it out."


    "What?" Miss Monica seemed to be unsatisfied. "Why would my father want a brat like him to take


    charge? There are so many children and grandchildren in the Hayes Family. Why would he choose


    an illegitimate son to take charge of the Hayes Family? Isn''t the Hayes Family embarrassed enough


    as it is?"


    Those who were kneeling on the ground joined Miss Monica. They all disagreed to have Tobias take


    charge.


    The butler seemed to be used to such a situation. He said calmly, "I know everyone thinks that


    Young Master Tobias is not suitable to take charge of the Hayes Family, but Master Hayes said so


    himself. After he leaves, everything rted to the Hayes Family will be handed over to Young


    Master Tobias. If anyone disagrees, feel free to leave the Hayes Family. In the future, they won''t


    have anything to do with the Hayes Family anymore. If you stay in the Hayes Family, then you''ll do


    as Young Master Tobias says, since you''re a member of the Hayes Family."


    After he finished speaking, those who opposed became silent. Miss Monica was still not happy, but


    she kept her mouth shut and red at Tobias, who was kneeling in front of the bed.


    Right after that, thewyer arrived.


    When they saw thewyer, everyone''s eyes lit up. They looked at thewyer expectantly, waiting for


    him to read out Master Hayes'' will.


    Thewyer probably came to Hayes Manor often. Aftering in and bowing to Master Hayes, he


    took out the documents from his briefcase and said, "Everyone, please ept my condolences. A


    dead person can''te back to life. Master Hayes died peacefully. He had already settled


    everything and had no regrets. Now, I will recite the will left by Master Hayes to everyone."


    The bedroom, which was originally filled with sobs, was extraordinarily quiet at the moment. The


    lawyer looked at the crowd and said, "Hayes Family''s children and grandchildren, I''m gone. As the


    person in charge of the Hayes Family for the past few decades, I clearly know that I have to take


    care of everything before I leave. This way, I can keep the Hayes Family in order and prevent all of


    you from exposing the family''s disgrace to the media." That was Master Hayes'' opening remarks.


    There was not much emotion in his words. Instead, it was about the family''s responsibilities and


    interests.


    Thewyer paused for a moment before continuing, "For the future development of the Hayes


    Family, I have decided to hand over the Roberts'' right to Tobias. He will be the one in charge of the


    management of the Hayes Family''s estates andpanies. I know that some of you will be


    unhappy about it, but this is for the sake of the family''s interest. Everyone mustply..."


    The rest of the will was about the allocation of properties and other small businesses. After listening


    to the will, everyone had different expressions on their faces. Miss Monica looked at Tobias,


    dissatisfaction, and resentment were written all over her face.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    "Whoever is dissatisfied may leave the Hayes Family and never be protected by the Hayes Family


    from then on." Because of that one sentence in Master Hayes'' will, she couldn''t do much.


    Master Hayes must have guessed that there will be people who are dissatisfied with Tobias, which


    is why he said that. However, since Master Hayes had already left, the Hayes family will not do


    anything obvious to Tobias, but will definitely do something in private. It is likely that things will be


    hard for Tobias.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hendrix and I bid Master Hayes farewell and were ready to take our leave.


    "Mr. Roberts, let''s have a chat?" Tobias chased after us. Perhaps it was because Master Hayes had


    just left, Tobias was still shaken up. He looked near to breaking down.


    Hendrix looked at him with a calm expression and said softly, "Whatever you have to say, you can


    say it next time, Mr. Hayes. I believe you have something more important to do than talking to me


    now."


    After that, he took my hand and we left, leaving


    Tobias standing there alone.


    In the car.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "There are so many descendants in the Hayes Family. Why did Master


    Hayes choose Tobias in the end?"


    Hendrix looked at me and asked, "There are so many men in this world. Why did you choose me in


    the end?"


    I was speechless. What kind of question was he asking?


    Fine!


    No more questions from me.


    Back at the hotel, my phone kept ringing. When I answered the call, a cry came from the other end,


    "Mrs. Roberts, I know that you have helped us so much. I shouldn''t being to you again, but I


    really have no other choice. I can onlye to you. Please. Rita''s surgical fee is two hundred


    thousand dors short. Can you please loan it to me? I know, this is too shameless of me, but


    there''s really no other way. I can onlye to you. I don''t have any other choice."


    It was Sonia''s mother.


    My brows furrowed. I wanted to reject her request, but as a soft-hearted person, I still hesitated.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "Madam, didn''t you get enough money for the surgery? Howe


    you are two hundred thousand dors short now?"


    She choked. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have told that b*stard son of mine that 200,000 dors of


    compensation were given to Sonia. I shouldn''t have said that. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stolen


    the money and used it all up gambling. It''s all my fault. Why is it not me who is sick? Oh, my God!"


    The more Sonia''s mother told me, the more she sobbed and cried. My brows knitted. Sonia''s


    brother was a gambler. Evan had investigated him before, but I didn''t expect him to steal the money


    that could save one''s life. He was really heartless.


    I stayed quiet for a moment. Then, I said, "Madam, I can lend you the money, but this is thest


    time. But I''m only doing this for the child''s sake. I hope that you can take good care of it and only


    use it to save the child. Don''t lose it again."


    Upon hearing my conditions, she promised repeatedly in a hoarse voice.


    Life was difficult for everyone.


    Hendrix came out of the bathroom after his shower. I hung up the phone and transferred the money


    to the card Sonia''s mother gave me.


    He just took a look and asked faintly, "Do you want to go out tomorrow?"


    I was taken aback by that. I shook my head and said, "Don''t you have things to deal with back at


    thepany? We''ve done what we need to do here by visiting Master Hayes. When are we going


    back?"


    He handed me the towel and said, "I''m afraid we can''t go back for a period of time. We have to


    attend his funeral before leaving."


    Oh right. I''d forgotten about that.


    I could only nod my head. I couldn''t help but let out a sigh, feeling a little frustrated.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    He pulled me into an embrace and said softly, "What''s there to be unhappy about? Tell me."


    I didn''t intend to hide the matter about Sonia''s mother from him. I looked at him and said, "I just


    transferred 200,000 dors for Sonia''s daughter to treat her illness. Will you scold me for being


    dumb?"


    A smile tugged at his lips. "Why would I scold you? I couldn''t even praise you enough. I know that


    my wife is kind and soft-hearted. Problems that can be solved with money are not a problem. You


    buying peace of mind with 200,000 dors is not bad!"


    I leaned into his chest; my hands wrapped around his waist. "Thank you, Hendrix!" Sometimes, I felt


    extremely lucky. It was truly a great blessing to be able to meet Hendrix in my life.


    I wasn''t an excellent person. It could be luck, or fate, that made him fall in love with me. I was the


    lucky one either way.


    Thinking of what happened in the casino, I couldn''t help but ask, "Wasn''t Kaleb in Asherton? Why is


    he in Oand? That night in the casino, was he going to sign a contract with you?"


    He looked at me and smiled. "When did my wife be so smart?"


    I looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    "Master Hayes had given me the open zone and the import-export trade area of Oand. Kaleb


    couldn''t live in Myanway any longer. The country is too strict, and he can''t do anything about it, so


    he has toe to Oand to look for a way out. Master Hayes and his father wererades.


    Master Hayes wanted to help his old friend out, so he asked me to deliver it to him. However, in the


    end, Master Hayes chose me."


    That was why Tobias couldn''t make up his mind. At that time, he wasn''t really on Hendrix''s side.


    Instead, he was observing Hendrix. If I hadn''t revealed my father''s identity, Tobias probably wouldn''t


    have made up his mind to help Hendrix.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At that time, the contract hadn''t been signed yet. Whoever Master Hayes would choose was up to


    what Tobias would tell him. In the end, Master Hayes chose Hendrix, mainly because Tobias knew


    that after Master Hayes passed away, the only person who could help him was his ally.


    Just Hendrix alone could make Tobias hesitate, but with the Moore Family, a decision could be


    made. Although my father was no longer involved in many things, he still held much power and


    status in society.


    Hendrix looked at me with a calm expression. "Are you mad at me for using your father as a


    bargaining chip?"


    I shook my head and gave him a small smile. "I''ll be very happy if my resources can be used, or


    even be helpful to you. At least it makes me feel that I''m worthy of such an excellent husband."


    He smiled and kissed me on the cheek. "Silly. You are outstanding and special. No woman can


    compare with you. You deserve every bit of my love!"


    Although they were all love words, every word he said was very pleasing to the ear. I was


    overwhelmed with joy and love.


    Don''t be stingy with your sweet words, because everything that can make each other happy is


    worthwhile, no matter what the final result is.


    Oand was not chilly. However, probably due to therge poption, even on a sunny day, the


    atmosphere was foggy.


    Hendrix had already left earlier. As Tobias had taken over the Hayes Family, and Hendrix hade


    to an agreement with him, he naturally needed Hendrix''s help in many matters.


    Iy in bed with nothing to do. After lying around for a while, I went out. Since I was there, I may as


    well take in the Oand scene and culture.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    The streets were crowded with people. Everyone was in a hurry, making my leisure walking seem a


    little out of ce.


    From time to time, people would give me strange looks.


    I pursed my lips, automatically ignoring their gazes.


    A beggar by the street caught my eye. It was not because I had not seen beggars before, but


    because the beggar looked familiar to me.


    While hesitating, the beggar looked at me with his brows furrowed. He, who looked indifferent


    before, suddenly looked dumbstruck. Then, he let out a mirthlessugh while his eyes were on me.


    Thatugh instantly reminded me of who he was. Wasn''t he the man who was beaten up by brawny


    men when Hendrix and I were leaving the casino that day?


    How did he end up in such a state? He was actually a beggar on the street.


    I knitted my brows. I didn''t have much sympathy for people who gave up on themselves. I took a


    nce at him, before walking away.


    As I walked down the street, I felt that someone was following behind me. I frowned and looked


    back. It was the beggar. With my brows still furrowed, I took out the small amount of money from my


    wallet and put them on the ground. I looked at him and said, "I don''t have much cash on me. That''s


    all I have. Take it and leave!"


    He looked at me and giggled like a fool. He did not pick up the money on the ground.


    I didn''t know what he wanted, so I asked, "Do you think it''s too little?"


    He shook his head and smiled at me. It was not until I was impatient that he said, "Miss Reid, we


    know each other!!"


    Of course we knew each other. Frowning while looking at him, I replied, "With this money, you won''t


    starve. Stop gambling. Go and get a job."


    I knew that it was probably useless to say such words to an incurable man like him, but I still said it.


    He continued tough, before saying, "I don''t want your money. My mother told me to thank you.


    You''re a good person."


    I couldn''t help frowning again. "Your mother? Who is your mother?"


    He thought for a moment and said, "My mother is my mother, who else could my mother be?"


    I felt like I was given a riddle. Impatiently, I said, "What I mean is, how does your mother know me?"


    Heughed and I felt cold all over. It made me scared. "My sister is Sonia!"


    Sonia''s name had been appearing so often for the past few days that I didn''t need time to process


    when I hear it. I looked at him in a daze for a few seconds.


    Only then did I speak, "You are Sonia''s older brother?" The older brother had no bottom line or


    principles and gambling addiction.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at me and continued tough mirthlessly. "Yes, I know my sister died from falling off


    Roberts Group''s building. She died for unknown reasons just like that, and you only gave her


    200,000 dors. You guys can fool her so easily, but not me."


    I looked at him, terror seizing me. "What do you want?"


    He looked around and said, "Hendrix must care about you very much. I only have to kidnap you,


    and he will definitely give me a lot of money."


    I was not surprised at the answer.


    Looking at his pathetic face, I calmed down and said, "Your sistermitted suicide. It has nothing


    to do with thepany. If it weren''t for her child''s illness, we wouldn''t even give her 200,000


    dors. If you dare to hurt me, you will go to jail!"

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    He let out a mirthlessugh again. "Don''t try to scare me. Don''t think that I don''t know what you all


    have done. You rich people should give us more money. Our money was taken away through all of


    your ck- hearted means. You guys are just some ck-hearted businessmen."


    His words didn''t make sense at all. I frowned. He had probably lost his mind, and I knew better than


    to provoke a madman.


    Earlier, I was too busy strolling that I didn''t notice that I was at a ce with very few people. It was


    not Jarold City, nor was it Asherton. Hendrix had not arranged any bodyguards for me. At the


    moment, I could only find a way to escape by myself.


    "Believe it or not, your sistermitted suicide. You know better than me the reason why she


    committed suicide. She was a girl that was encumbered by you and your parents, she had long lost


    her normal life. You are the cause of her death."


    He, who had beenughing mirthlessly all the time, suddenly looked at me with his face darkened.


    "You''re dead!"


    He took out a knife from his coat and he came running towards me. My eyes widened. It all


    happened so suddenly that I didn''t have time to react.


    For a moment, I only felt like falling into despair. I had no ability to escape at all.


    Seeing that his knife was getting nearer, my limbs went weak. My consciousness was telling me to


    dodge it, but my body couldn''t move no matter how hard I tried.


    "Go to hell!" His voice echoed in my ears.


    "Eason, how dare you!" The sudden voice of an intruder stunned me. A few secondster, I heard a


    man shouting.


    After I calmed down and looked back at the man who was approaching me with a knife, I was


    shocked. At that moment, the man was on the ground, being beaten up by two men.


    And beside me stood Tobias, who looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot. His handsome face


    was cynical.


    "You got scared just like that?" He sneered. "I thought Pedro''s daughter would be used to this kind


    of situation. Now I know, she''s just a softie."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was obvious sarcasm so I didn''t take it to heart. Being safe and sound, I let out a sigh of relief.


    I raised my hand to wipe away the sweat on my forehead. I looked at him and said, "Thank you!"


    He didn''t bother answering me, just looked at me in disdain.


    I knew that he already looked down on my cowardice, I didn''t want to get the cold shoulder as well.


    Hence, I chose to keep my mouth shut.


    Eason, who was lying on the ground, was beaten ck and blue. He held his head, begging for


    mercy, "It''s my fault, Mr. Hayes. I won''t do it again. Please stop hitting me, please!"


    Tobias nced at the hatchet men, signaling them to stop.


    The henchmen stopped and stood aside.


    Tobias narrowed his eyes, walked to Eason, and squatted down beside him. He looked at Eason


    with disdain and said, "This is the first, and thest time I''m warning you. Don''t touch her.


    Otherwise, I''ll break your hands. Don''t you like gambling? If you lose your hands in the future, how


    are you going to gamble? With your dirty mouth?"


    Eason was a pushover. Hearing Tobias'' words, he nodded repeatedly and said in fear, "I won''t touch


    her anymore. I was too ignorant to recognize her. I promise it won''t happen again. Mr. Hayes,


    please let me go!"

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    Tobias gave him a look of disgust. He got up, took out a handkerchief from his pocket, and wiped


    his hands. Then he kicked Eason, who was on the ground, and said in disgust, "Get out of here.


    Don''t show up in front of me ever again!"


    Hearing his words, Eason got up and ran away on unsteady legs.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and looked around. "I should take a taxiter when I''m going back. It''s not


    safe," I thought to myself.


    After cleaning his hands, Tobias turned around to look at me, and asked, "Do you need a ride?" He


    wanted me to leave.


    I quickly shook my head. "No, thank you!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I was about to start walking in the direction of where I came from, I realized Tobias was


    following behind me. I asked in confusion, "Is there anything else, Mr. Hayes?"


    He rolled his eyes at me and said, "Are you the only one who can walk on this path?"


    I shook my head. "Of course not!"


    He shrugged. "All''s good then."


    I sighed. "What a strange person," I thought. After walking some distance, I heard a phone ring.


    Wait, that was my phone, but where is it?


    I looked around me and realized that my bag was with one of the men behind Tobias.


    Tobias gave them a signal, and they took my phone out of my bag. When I went to get it, Tobias


    snatched it away.


    With my eyes widened, I watched as he answered the call with no expression on his face. "Hello,


    Mr. Roberts. It''s Tobias here!"


    It was a call from Hendrix.


    "Tobias, what are you doing?" I was getting angry. Why did this guy have no bottom line? This is my


    phone. How could he answer someone''s phone like that?


    He raised the phone when I tried to grab it. I had no idea what Hendrix said, but Tobias had already


    hung up the phone. He looked down at me and said, "You want it?"


    I held back my anger and said, "Tobias, this is my phone. Didn''t your mother teach you not to take


    people''s things without asking for permission?"


    Looking at his darkened face, I felt a little terrified.


    The next thing I knew, my phone was thrown to the ground. Because he threw it hard, it was


    smashed into pieces. I felt a little distressed about my phone. They all died an unusual death. It was


    too pitiful to have me as their owner.


    I was so frightened by his anger that I didn''t dare to say a word. I just stared nkly at him, feeling


    confused.


    He squinted, obviously trying to hold back his anger. "My mother indeed did not teach me. What''s


    the matter? Huh? What''s the matter? Do you want to teach me?"


    With a darkened face, he slowly approached me. I was scared. I took a few steps back, almost


    falling down. He looked at me with disdain; his eyes were icy cold. "Only Hendrix, who has a low


    taste, would be interested in you. You are really lucky."


    My blood was boiling. I retorted, "Tobias, are you out of your mind? Can''t you just talk properly? You


    make me sick!"


    I squatted down to pick up the broken phone on the ground. He gave me a little push and I fell to


    the ground. I watched as he left with his men.


    It was rather baffling. "Psycho," I concluded.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    My phone was broken, and I just gave all the cash I had with me to Eason. Therefore, there was no


    way for me to take a taxi back to the hotel.


    Seeing that Tobias hadn''t gone far, I shouted after him, "Mr. Hayes, hold on!"


    He stopped and looked back at me. His eyes were still cold. "What?"


    "You broke my phone, so I can''t get a taxi. Could you please ask someone to send me back?" I


    thought that although Tobias was not very pleasing to the eye, at least he was a gentleman. After


    all, I had asked politely, so he had no reason to ignore me.


    However, I was wrong. He looked at me coldly and said, "Oh, it''s none of my business!" Right after


    that, he left, leaving me alone on the spot.


    I almost choked to death. "What kind of person is he?!"


    I walked back to the hotel. Luckily, I had not wandered far. When I returned to the hotel, Hendrix had


    already returned. He was sitting on the sofa with an unhappy look on his face.


    I looked at him and said, "I just met Tobias. He grabbed my phone like a lunatic and broke it. I''m so


    pissed off."


    I couldn''t see his expression as he looked down at a book. He didn''t answer me either. He just


    continued to read. I went to him and sat down beside him. I looked at him and said, "What about


    you? You went out so early in the morning to do some work. How did it go?"


    He suddenly put down the book in his hand and went into the bathroom. Hepletely ignored me.


    I was taken aback. Why was he angry? I was so confused.


    I sat on the sofa for some time. He came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. I looked at him


    with patience and said, "Hendrix, what''s wrong? I ran into Eason today and almost got into trouble.


    Fortunately, that b*stard Tobias showed up. Although he is annoying, it''s good that he isn''t cold-


    blooded."


    He stared at me, not saying anything. He seemed to be holding his breath. I was really confused. I


    had no clue why he was angry or upset.


    Seeing that he continued to read his book, I was not in the mood to talk anymore. Hence, I got up,


    went to take a shower, and then went to bed.


    Walking back and forth was really tiring.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As soon as I came out of the bathroom, I saw Hendrix on the phone. When he saw me, he handed


    the phone to me without saying a word, then picked up his book and continued to read it.


    I took the phone. It was Valerie on the other side of the phone. She said anxiously, "Arianna, Anne


    is having fever again. She had a fever a few times this month, and it''s the same every time - she


    has a high fever, she takes some medicine, and the fever goes away. After a few days, the fever


    comes back. I''m getting worried."


    I wasn''t sure. I thought about how I would have to stay in Oand for a few days and couldn''t take


    Anne to the hospital, hence I could only say, "Mom, can one of the maids take Anne to the hospital


    for a check-up? It could be because of the weather. Hopefully, it''s nothing and she will be better


    soon."


    Valerie nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll arrange tomorrow. Your dad and I have been very busy recently.


    Come back right after you and Hendrix are done in Oand. Don''t go to Asherton. Stay in Jarold


    City, study management, and be familiar with the operation and management of Lawson


    Group and Moore Group. Your father and I are getting old; we will hand over thepany''s affairs


    to you and Hendrix. Both of you are young, and have the knowledge and ability. I''m sure you two


    can manage thepany even better than us after it is handed over to you!"

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    I had never thought that they would hand over the business of Lawson Group and Moore Group to


    me. I said instinctively, "Mom, you know I don''t like working in that environment. Sawyer and Freya


    are both very capable, they are more than enough. I still have my ns for the future. You don''t


    have to rush to hand over the business to me!"


    Fortunately, Valerie respected my opinion. Although she was disappointed, she only let out a sigh


    and said, "My child, this will happen sooner orter. You are the daughter of the Moore Family.


    Some things belong to you. You can''t just hand them over to other people."


    I knew where she wasing from and didn''t argue back.


    I hung up the phone with a heavy heart. I had never thought about such a scenario happening soon.


    Now that it was brought up, I felt at a loss. I put my phone away and saw Hendrix was still reading.


    At first, I wanted to cheer him up. After all, it was my fault for going out without informing him and


    Tobias broke my phone so I came back sote. I knew it''s was my fault for making him worry.


    However, because of what Valerie mentioned, I felt very frustrated. Hence, I went straight to bed.


    After the day I had, I fell asleep in no time.


    I was awakened by weird noises in the room. It took me a second to realize that Hendrix was


    deliberately causing a ruckus. He dropped the book with a loud thud, sloshed water around as he


    poured it, and typed on hisputer as if they were bugs that needed to be squashed.


    At first, I didn''t want to say anything, because I knew that he made so much noise out of a temper


    tantrum. Even worldly men like him were sometimes unbelievably childish. He made so much noise


    just to make me pay attention to him.


    How could I not understand? When I still did not react, he upped his ante, retrieving a calctor and


    kept pressing on zero. The calctor beeped non-stop as he pressed it over and over again.


    I sat up in bed and looked at him in exasperation. "Hendrix, why are you so childish?" A nearly 40-


    year-old man acting like a child. I had no words.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at me, sadness in his eyes. "How am I childish?"


    I almost choked on a mouthful of water. I looked at him and said, "Aren''t you childish?" In order to


    wake me up, he had probably used everything that was capable of making a sound in the room.


    When he saw me looking at him with narrowed eyes, he suddenly lowered his head, letting out the


    laughter he was holding back. His shoulders were shaking. The hriousness was contagious.


    We''ve rarely had the chance to be our childish and weak selves with each other. While we''ve been


    married for so many years, we never had many easy- going, lovey- dovey moments. From the


    misunderstandings at the beginning to jealousy. It''s taken a long while for our rtionship to


    develop into what we had now.


    I watched as heughed. Only when he calmed down did he look at me and asked, "Why did you


    suddenly go out alone?"


    I answered him honestly, saying, "I''ve never been here before and I felt bored in the room, so I went


    to go out for a walk. I didn''t expect to encounter trouble, as well as Mr. Hayes."

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    He leaned close and let out a sigh. "No matter what happens in the future, you have to tell me


    before you go anywhere. It''s more painful to worry about a person than you can imagine," he said,


    looking very much like he had been wronged.


    Looking at his sad face, my heart broke a little. I nodded and promised, "I will report to you


    wherever I go in the future."


    Two people being together was like a process of missing and thinking of each other. In this world,


    having someone who cared about us other than our parents, that''s probably what love was.


    That was when I noticed what he was doing. I stared at him with my eyes wide open. A little


    surprised, I choked out, "Hendrix, what are you doing?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He had slowly pushed my nightdress up to my thighs, and his gentle eyes were fixed on mine.


    "You''re not going topensate me?"


    Blushing, my eyes widened even more, I shook my head in feeble denial. "No, I can''t..."


    But of course, what happened between a man and a woman couldn''t be denied.


    Gerald''s funeral was on Saturday.


    Over the past few days, I had roughly figured out the dual purpose of Hendrix''s visit to Oand. It


    wasn''t just to pay Gerald a visit. It was also because of his n to get involved in Oand''s


    business market. Unlike the many industries in the country, Oand was doing well. Along with the


    cooperation of the Hayes family, it wouldn''t be difficult to make this business venture a sess.


    On Saturday morning, Hendrix and I dressed in ck to attend Gerald''s funeral. By the time we


    arrived at the Hayes Manor, the courtyard was already filled with people.


    Gerald''s friends and family had alle to say their goodbyes. The atmosphere was heavy with


    grief and sadness.


    Tobias stood at the front, greeting everyone who hade to pay their respects. The rest of the


    Hayes family stood in two rows in front of the mourning hall. Hendrix and I went up to pay our


    respects quietly.


    Except for what Hendrix briefly told me about them, I didn''t know much about the Hayes family.


    Gerald had four wives. The first wife died of illness over ten years ago. She was a nobledy. If not


    for her connections and aid, Gerald wouldn''t have been able to develop the family to such heights.


    The nobledy gave Gerald two daughters. One of them married well while the other ran a


    sessful business overseas. Using the Hayes family''s background, she had gained quite a lot of


    fame outside the country. Despite their achievements, Gerald had always wanted a son.


    With their current standing in society, Gerald''s daughters were no longer considered attached to the


    Hayes family.


    Gerald''s second wife was a popr star from the 1990s. Because of her lowly birth, she was looked


    down upon by the other elders in the Hayes family. Fortunately, she managed to give birth to a son


    and a daughter. Thus the Hayes family finally had a son. Sadly, a few years ago, the eldest son lost


    his legs in a car ident and became a paraplegic.


    The feud within influential families was a headache, to say the least.


    As for Gerald''s third wife, it was said that she was a reporter when she was young. By the time she


    married him, Gerald was already over fifty years old. They had a huge age gap between them. Not


    many people believed there was love between the couple. They would rather believe that one


    gained money while the other gained beauty. The rtionship between the old husband and young


    wife was ambiguous.


    The reporter surprisingly had two sons and one daughter. The two sons were as old as Tobias.


    However, due to their terrible behavior and reputation in the industry. MAster Hayes sent them


    overseas. To make his two sons learn to behave well, Master Hayes tried everything. However, his


    efforts were in vain. Therefore, in the end, he entrusted the authority of the Hayes family to his


    fourth wife''s son, Tobias.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    The third wife''s daughter was Miss Monica, who we met at the Hayes Manor. She was a little older,


    almost 40 years old. Because she had always been protected by the Hayes family and was used to


    being pampered, she was arrogant and had shown much disdain towards various young masters


    from other noble families. Therefore, she had been living in the Hayes Manor all these years. She


    probably wanted to stay in the Hayes Manor for the rest of her life and not get married.


    Otherwise, she would not be so upset when she found out that Master Hayes handed over


    everything to Tobias.


    As for Gerald''s fourth wife, she wasn''t considered a legal wife like the previous threedies. She


    was a woman Gerald had slept with, in the spur of the moment. Gerald led a dissolute life, and not


    every woman he encountered could enter the Hayes family.


    Hendrix didn''t say much about Tobias''s mother. He only said that she once apanied Gerald to


    the Ocean Premium Restaurant. She was probably a model and got pregnant with Tobias by


    ident.


    After Hendrix and I finished paying our respects,


    Tobias took a long look at me, disdain in his eyes.


    I paid it no mind.


    Tobias then looked at Hendrix and asked, "Mr. Roberts, can I have a word with you?"


    I figured that they were going to discuss thepany''s affairs.


    Hendrix looked at me and instructed, "Wait for me in the yard. I''ll look for you thereter."


    I nodded.


    The courtyard of the Hayes family had a very elegantyout. There were pavilions, rockeries,


    ponds, and autumn grass. The vast courtyard had the most beautiful scenery. It looked like the


    house of an ancient official.


    I could understand why Gerald married so many wives and yet could have them peacefully live


    together. They lived in a mansion worth billions of dors and spent money however they desired.


    They led a carefree life.


    Those ptial dramas on TV got it ridiculously wrong. How boring it was for so many women to fight


    for an old man''s love. They were actually fighting for status and reward. A shiver of disgust ran


    down my spine at the thought of them fighting for an old man''s love.


    "Tobias is just an illegitimate child. If your brothers weren''t sent abroad, he wouldn''t even be


    qualified to enter the Hayes family." I was taken aback by that. I looked over to where the voice


    came from and saw a mother and a daughter sitting in the courtyard.


    It was Monica Hayes and her mother, Gerald''s third wife, Amelia. She was almost sixty years old


    but looked like she was only in her forties. She really took good care of herself.


    Monica, on the other hand, looked older than her age. She must have been constantly dealing with


    unpleasant matters, to look so haggard.


    Amelia looked at her calmly and said, "You just have to make sure you take good care of those


    companies in your hands. As for who will take charge of the Hayes family, it has nothing to do with


    us. Our lives go on. Are you afraid that Tobias will drive us out of the Hayes family?"


    Monica was not convinced. She snorted and said, "You''re the kind of person who doesn''t fight for


    anything. If you had fought harder, my brothers wouldn''t still be abroad when Father died. What''s


    Tobias''s status? His mother is just a dirty model. She''s a woman who has had many love affairs.


    Who knows if Tobias is really Father''s child? Father just gave the Hayes family to him in such aT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    muddle-headed manner. Isn''t he worried that he would ruin the Hayes family? From now on,


    whenever we go out, people willugh at us - the Hayes family being controlled by someone who is


    not from the Hayes family. Mother, I just can''t let it go!"

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    Amelia let out a sigh. She looked at Monica and gave her a small smile. "My child, why are you so


    impatient? It doesn''t matter whether he''s a member of the Hayes family or not. He''s just a twenty-


    something-year-old boy. How long can he run the family? You don''t have to worry. Some people are


    more unwilling than you are to let him take charge of the Hayes family. Some people are more


    eager to see him in trouble than you are."


    Monica was dumbstruck. She then looked at Amelia. After being silent for a moment, she opened


    her mouth and said, "Mom, do you mean someone will do something?"


    Amelia smiled, the very picture of gentleness. "The Hayes family''s business is big. It''s not only us.


    Your uncles have been waiting for your father''s funeral to take the opportunity to cause some


    trouble. Don''t worry, just take good care of yourpany. Your brothers will be back soon. Your


    father did say that they shoulde back and help Tobias out in managing thepany. You''re still


    young and still have a long way to go. Don''t wear yourself out unnecessarily. A quarrel only benefits


    the third party. There''s no need for brute force!"


    Monica nodded as if she understood Amelia''s words. She looked at Amelia and said, "Mother, I''m


    lucky that you remained calm and reminded me. Otherwise, if I actually made a scene, I''ll be the


    one sticking my neck out."


    I looked at the mother and daughter with an uneasy feeling. This was not an umon battle


    among rich and powerful families. Money was a great motivator.


    Realizing that I shouldn''t have eavesdropped on their conversation, I turned to leave, when I noticed


    Tobias standing behind me. I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Suddenly I heard voices behind me say, "Mom, there''s someone there!"


    I was stunned. Was I caught?


    Tobias quickly led me away. He brought me around the courtyard and into the building. When he


    saw that no one was following us, he let go of me. He looked at me expressionlessly and said,


    "Hendrix is waiting for you in the living room."


    I nodded at his tersemand and prepared to leave.


    However, before I walked away, I heard him saying, "No matter what you heard, you will keep your


    mouth shut if you are smart enough!"


    It was a reminder, as well as a warning.


    I nodded and said, "Don''t think too much. I didn''t hear anything."


    I didn''t want to be involved in the feuds and schemes of powerful families, nor was I interested in it.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at me indifferently and sneered. "For your sake, I hope so."


    I pursed my lips and left.


    The Hayes Manor was very big. It took me quite a while to find the living room. When I saw Hendrix


    talking to someone, I walked to him quietly. He looked at me and reached out to hold my hand. After


    that, he introduced us briefly and didn''t prolong the conversation.


    He looked at me and asked, "Where have you been?"


    "Walking around the back garden!" I said breezily, "Are we going back?"


    He answered, "ording to etiquette, the guests who came to pay their respects should stay for


    lunch and then walk Master Hayes out with the Hayes family.


    I nodded without objections.


    After lunch and various funerary customs, Master Hayes was finally escorted out of the Hayes


    Manor. The grand ceremony was led by the priest who provided a special liturgy for Master Hayes.


    We followed behind him and stood by as the coffin was lowered into the ground. Everyone stayed


    until the coffin was buried.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    I was surprised to see Kaleb at the cemetery. Like many others there, he was dressed in a ck


    suit. His face reflected the atmosphere and weather around us. One could say he was the epitome


    of gloom.


    Tobias didn''t react when he saw Kaleb, instead, he greeted him politely.


    As I saw him walking towards Hendrix and me, I subconsciously moved behind Hendrix''s back. I


    was truly terrified of that person.


    "Mr. Roberts, we meet again. What a coincidence!" he said with a faint smile on his face.


    Hendrix looked at him, expressionless, and said, "Yes, we meet again. I thought you had left


    Oand."


    Kaleb burst intoughter. "Why would I? This is where I will be reborn. If I had left just like that, I''ll


    be too embarrassed to see you guys in the future."


    Hendrix gave him a cold look and made no reply to Kaleb.


    A conceited smile appeared on Kaleb''s face. "It seems that Mr. Roberts doesn''t like talking to me


    very much. No matter, well have plenty of time in the future. Let''s talk some other time!"


    He left right after that.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and tugged on Hendrix''s sleeve. "Hendrix, let''s go!"


    Hendrix nodded. He looked at Tobias and wordlessly told him our intention. Then he nodded to me


    and said, "Let''s go!"


    I followed closely behind Hendrix and saw a glimpse of Kaleb. His stare sent shivers down my


    spine. He looked like he was plotting our demise.


    Scared, I unknowingly gripped Hendrix''s hand tighter. Noticing my reaction, he put his arm around


    my waist and bent closer to whisper in my ear. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    I nodded and walked with Hendrix subconsciously holding my breath.


    When we got in the car, I finally let out the breath I was holding. As he started the engine, I asked


    Hendrix, "When are we going back to Jarold City?"


    He drove, keeping his eyes on the road. "Tomorrow," he replied. After that, he looked at me and


    asked, "What did Kaleb do to you in Myanway?"


    I shook my head. "He didn''t do anything to me. After they took me away, he didn''t hurt me because


    of Sebastian, but he was very cruel to Naomi and the others. He treats women like property and


    mules to Western Europe."


    He reached for my hand and looked at me seriously. "Don''t ever leave without a word. No matter


    what happens, we can face it together. Don''t make a decision to leave, okay?"


    I nodded. Noticing that he was still looking at me while driving, I yelped, "Eyes on the road!"


    He smiled and turned to look at the road, obeying my request to drive carefully.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After a moment of silence, he handed me a box. Surprised, I asked him, "What is it?"


    "It''s from Tobias. He asked me to apologize to you on his behalf," he said as he ced the box in


    myp.


    As my hands started opening the box, I paused as I remembered his arrogance. I couldn''t help


    saying, "It''s rare for a man as arrogant as him to say sorry. What do you he got me? It''s not


    something explosive, is it?"


    Hendrix chuckled, "It seems like he made a bad impression on you."


    I pouted. "It''s not just bad. It''s awful. I..." I paused when I got the box open and saw a phone within.


    After being stunned speechless for a moment, I said, "He got me a new phone. Pretty considerate


    of him then."

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    I turned the phone on and inserted the sim I had retrieved from my previous phone. It fitted well in


    my palm and was quite nice to hold. "What''s the brand of this phone? I don''t think I''ve seen it


    before!" I said.


    Hendrix nced sideways at it, "It''s a new brand, recently released in Oand. It''s likely a high-end


    brand incorporated with artificial intelligence."


    I nodded and continued studying it. At first nce, it did not seem very special, but it did look like it


    could be used as a projector watching movies.


    When I logged onto Whatsapp, I saw the series of messages I received. It was all from Hendrix. I


    blinked as the icon showed over a hundred unread messages. I was dumbstruck. Yet I understood


    then why he was so angry with me the night before. Not being able to get through to me must have


    made him so anxious.


    I looked at him and said with a faint smile, "Hendrix, don''t get angry if you can''t get through to me


    next time. It''s possible I''m not looking at my phone, or have it on silent. If I''m in danger or need help,


    I will call you as soon as possible."


    He looked at me and snorted childishly. Then, he said ndly, "No matter what happens, don''t turn


    off your phone or put it into silent mode. I can''t help but worry if I can''t reach you."


    I smiled at him foolishly. To bepletely honest, I enjoyed his concern. I liked it very much.


    Looking through the other messages I realized some were from Naomi.


    "Arianna, are you in Oand? Sebastian also went there yesterday. Please help me keep an eye on


    him. If he dares to look at other women, just let me know. I''ll fly over and kill him!"


    I didn''t hold back myughter. I replied, "Okay, I''ll help you keep an eye on him."


    Seeing that I was smiling, Hendrix asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you so happy?"


    "It''s Naomi. She said that Sebastian is here in Oand, so she''s asked me to keep an eye on him


    and make sure he doesn''t mess around. Otherwise, she''ll fly over and kill him."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hendrix suddenly stepped on the brakes and looked at me. "Sebastian is in Oand? When did he


    arrive?"


    Looking at his darkened face, I answered, "Naomi sent this messagest night so probably


    yesterday."


    Hendrix knitted his brows in thought then suddenly started the car and made a U-turn.


    I didn''t know what was going on, but I could tell, it wasn''t good. "What''s the matter? Did something


    happen?"


    Before he could answer, there was a loud bang. Before I could react to that, a serious expression


    appeared on Hendrix''s face. The car started moving so fast it was as if it was flying.


    "Hendrix..." I couldn''t even finish my sentence when the car suddenly started swerving out of


    control. I could feel myself leaving the seat.


    Staring at Hendrix''s serious and nervous face, it suddenly hit me that things were more serious than


    I thought.


    Hendrix kept on pumping on the brakes, but the car was out of control, speeding violently towards a


    barrier.


    Seeing that we were about to hit it, Hendrix desperately spun the steering wheel, but it was useless.


    With a loud crash, we hit the wall.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    The impact was so strong that I almost flew out of my seat. I shakily tried to regain consciousness. I


    turned to look at Hendrix, and I saw blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.


    He was covered with debris from the crash and was unconscious.


    "Hendrix, Hendrix." I shifted closer and stretched out my hand to help him. I kept calling his name


    until he regained consciousness. His dazed eyes met mine and he said in a weak voice, "Quick, find


    Tobias. He knows what to do!"


    It was at that moment where I realize that there were a few ck vehicles approaching. Hendrix


    urged through his pain, "Hurry up, or none of us can leave."


    The cars were getting closer and closer and I knew that if I didn''t go and get help. Both of us will


    suffer, with no hope of rescue.


    I hurriedly climbed out of the car and stumbled to hide behind a wall not far away.


    The ck vehicles stopped, and several brawny men dressed in solid ck got out of the cars.


    They pulled roughly Hendrix out of the car. In order to protect me, Hendrix had tried to shelter me


    from the brunt of the crash. Even from a distance, I could see how badly injured he was. The men


    pulled him out of the car and pushed him into one of the ck cars, not caring about his injury.


    Then, a man stepped forward, and with a poker face, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, then


    threw the cigarette butt on the ground next to our car. I hadn''t noticed that the oil tank of the car was


    busted in the collision. But I did notice that all 4 tires were t. No wonder the car was out of control


    earlier. They had shot out our tires.


    The cigarette butt touched the gasoline on the ground and ignited. In a blink of an eye, mes


    appeared and were about to consume the whole car.


    "It''s going to explode," I thought to myself. I sighed at the loss of a million-dor car. Acting quickly, I


    moved further away from the crash site.


    However, I didn''t dare to go far. I stopped when I felt safe enough to avoid the explosion and


    immediately called the police. I wanted to call Tobias, but to my dismay, I didn''t have his phone


    number. I called one of the numbers I that Pedro had saved for me instead. Relief swamped me


    when the call connected and I heard someone on the other end of the line say, "Miss!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was the man my father had arranged for me in Oand. I let out a shaky breath of relief and said,


    "Hendrix and I were targeted. He was injured in a car crash and taken away. Our car is gone too.


    Can you find Hendrix as soon as possible?"


    After a moment of silence, the person answered, "Okay, but we will need to get to you first and


    ensure your safety!


    I nodded and agreed.


    Without Tobias'' phone number, I could only wait for my father''s people to arrive. A middle-aged man


    arrived swiftly and after confirming that I was safe, said, "The police will being over. You may


    need to go to the police station for them to take down your testimony. Don''t worry about Mr.


    Hendrix. I''ve sent people after Mr. Roberts. It looks like this trap was set long in advance. I''m afraid


    we will have to make a long-term n."


    I nodded and said as calmly as possible, "Okay. Hendrix asked me to go to the Hayes Manor to look


    for Tobias. Maybe he knows something that can help us!"


    "Okay!"


    The guy my father sent to protect me was called Sheridan Lawson. Sheridan was in charge of


    managing assets in Oand and has been loyally working as a subordinate for many years.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    In the police station, my statement was taken. I was also questioned quite extensively. Their


    expressions made me confuse. When I couldn''t stand it anymore, I asked, "what''s the matter?"


    One of the policemen looked at me and said hesitatingly, "Are you sure that the person you were


    with is your husband, and that he was injured and taken away? Was there no one else in the car


    with you?"


    I nodded and answered seriously, "Yes, I am sure... our tires were t and we lost control of the car.


    We almost lost our lives when we crashed. After the car crashed, my husband asked me to quickly


    escape. He was taken away by several men in ck. They were driving ck cars. You can check


    the surveince cameras!"


    The policeman shrugged helplessly. "Sorry, Madam. All the cameras on that street were broken, so


    we can only rely on your testimony!"


    For a moment, I was so shocked I couldn''t utter a word. So it was a premeditated conspiracy?


    It was Kaleb. It had to be him!


    The police looked at my somewhat ferocious face and said, "Madam, you don''t have to be too


    anxious. We just want to confirm it, because we found a male body near the crime scene."


    A male body?


    I was dumbstruck. "How? Who is it?" When I asked those questions, my voice trembled, and my


    hands clenched together tightly. I felt my fingers dug into my palms, desperately trying to reduce my


    fear.


    The policeman looked at me and nched. Perhaps he was worried for me. He drew a deep breath


    and hurriedly tried tofort me, "You don''t have to worry. If you say that your husband was taken


    away, then the body might not be your husband. We took pictures of the body. You cane with


    us to have a look."


    I nodded. My heart in my throat, I couldn''t control my trembling hands.


    The policeman looked at me and said, "Let''s go!"


    The interrogation room wasn''t far from that room, but I felt as if I was walking for a lifetime.


    Several policemen stood in the other room. When they saw use in, they questioned the


    policeman who brought me in with a look.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The policeman exined, "I''ve asked her toe over to take a look at the body we found at the


    crime scene. She wants to see if it was her husband."


    The policemen nodded and made way for me.


    My heart skipped a beat. Fear tortured every cell in my body and I was on the verge of breaking


    down. Because the body was sent for autopsy, they only had crime scene photos for me to look at.


    I walked closer. My palms were bleeding from having my nails dug into them. I tried hard to


    suppress the pain in my heart and looked at the photos on the wall. However, when I had gathered


    the courage to look at the photos, I was confused. I turned to look at the policeman, puzzled.


    The policeman faltered. "When we found the body, it had been corroded by sulfuric acid, so we


    couldn''t visually identify the body. Perhaps if you look at the clothes and essories on him you


    would be able to tell if it''s your husband."


    I looked back and avoided the unidentifiable face that had been destroyed beyond recognition and


    concentrated on the clothes. The man wore a ck suit and seemed to be simr in height to


    Hendrix. However, my gut screamed that it wasn''t Hendrix.


    How could a powerful and dazzling person like Hendrix be gone just like that?

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    I took a deep breath and said, "This is not my husband!"


    The policeman furrowed his brows and said, "Is there anything on him that belongs to your


    husband?"


    I looked at the watch on the body that I was extremely familiar with. I endured the pain in my heart


    and said, "Even if there is, he is not my husband. My husband can''t die just like that."


    "Madam, we understand what you are feeling right now, but please cooperate with us so that we


    can find out the truth as soon as possible. If he is not your husband, we will find your husband as


    soon as possible ording to your statements. If he is, I hope that you, like us, can put him to rest


    most decently."


    The policeman''s words were like a knife stabbing over and over again into my heart. I looked at


    photos and shook my head. "No, that is not my husband. Although the watch he is wearing is simr


    to my husband''s, I''m sure that he is not my husband. Am I not familiar with my own husband?"


    Those policemen looked at each other. One of them looked at me carefully and asked, "do you


    know who this person is?" He pointed at the body.


    I shook my head and answered honestly. "They intentionally used someone who was 70% to 80%


    simr to my husband to distract us. There must be a reason why they''re doing this."


    The policeman nodded. Things were not as simple as they seemed, and he didn''t know what to do


    next for the time being. After recording my testimony, I left the police station with Sheridan and went


    to meet Tobias.


    When I noticed that Sheridan was not driving towards the Hayes Manor, I was stunned. I looked


    sideways at Sheridan and said, "Mr. Lawson, are we not going to the Hayes Manor?"


    He replied, "Mr. Hayes doesn''t live in the Hayes Manor."


    Then, he drove us to the suburbs near the coast. We finally stopped in front of a luxurious vi on


    the shore. He stood at the gates of the vi and pressed the doorbell. After saying his name, the


    gates opened.


    As the car drove into the vi, I was surprised at how luxurious the vi was. It was around a


    thousand square meters with expensive European and American decorations. Every corner of the


    vi was iparably exquisite and fashionable.


    Sheridan parked the car in the basement of the vi then said to me, "I''ll wait for you outside. You


    go on in!"


    I nodded, got out of the car, and entered the vi.


    The door was already opened. In front of it stood a cleanly dressed, middle-aged woman. When she


    saw me, she smiled softly and said, "Miss Reid, Mr. Hayes wants you to go to the living room on the


    second floor straightaway!"


    I nodded and quickly made my way through the lobby on the first floor, then up to the second floor.


    The second floor was decorated in pure ck. It gave off a certain sinister vibe.


    There was no one in the hall, but I heard the sound of running water flowing from the bathroom.


    I frowned. Was he taking a shower?


    I found a ce to sit down and waited quietly. I looked around the hall as I waited. Psychologists


    said that a person''s inner world could often be represented by what they liked.


    Everything in the hall was ck. Did it mean that Tobias'' heart was filled with darkness?


    The bathroom door opened and Tobias walked out from the steaming bathroom with only a towel


    wrapped around his waist. From his unhurried movements, he seemed to have no intention of


    covering himself up further.


    I looked at him indifferently, objectively admiring the beauty of a young man in his twenties.


    He squinted at me. He didn''t seem ufortable under my frank stare. Instead, he mocked, "It


    remains unknown whether your man is still alive or dead, but you''re still in the mood to admire a


    man."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    I looked away and said ndly, "The desire for food and sex is a part of human nature!"


    He sneered and said, "I know what happened to Hendrix. I''ll think of a way. You can leave now!"


    There was a hint of impatience and disdain.


    I pursed my lips and ignored his words. Then, I said, "The police found a body at the crime scene.


    The face was disfigured. The body''s shape and built were very simr to Hendrix''s and he even had


    the same watch. But I''m sure that it''s not Hendrix. Someone wanted to confuse us."


    He looked at me and said sarcastically, "If that''s the case, then shouldn''t you be bawling your eyes


    out?"


    I blinked then looked at him with my eyebrows knitted. "Are you saying that we should y along?"


    A smile tugged at his lips. "You''re not very stupid."


    Always with the mean words.


    I nodded and looked at him. "What will you do?"


    He shrugged. "What else can I do? Of course, I''ll wait quietly!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    It seemed like he had no intention of saving Hendrix.


    "Literally what I said. Why? Does Miss Reid have difficulty in understanding simple words?" He


    looked at me, with a carefree, mocking look.


    I broke out in a cold sweat, but I tried my best to remain calm. "Mr. Hayes, may I know why? You


    and Hendrix are obviously on the same team. Why aren''t you willing to take action?"


    He shrugged. "I am a businessman. I only care about interests. Hendrix was taken away, and I have


    no idea whether he is alive or dead. If I spend my money and resources to save him what benefit is


    it to me? It''s okay if he is still alive, but what if he is dead? What would do I get in return? Not only


    do I gain nothing but I will also receive unnecessary trouble for my efforts. This business, to be


    honest, is not worth it!"


    I looked at his calm face, and my heart sank. I overlooked the fact that he was a businessman. If


    Kaleb was the culprit, Tobias could continue to cooperate with Kaleb with Hendrix out of the way.


    Hendrix was just as insignificant as a passer-by to them. In fact, Hendrix''s existence was an


    invisible danger to Tobias.


    After taking a deep breath, I looked at Tobias and said, "If the Roberts and the Moore family are not


    enough to satisfy your ambition, then what about the Reid family?"


    He narrowed his eyes as he looked at me, his brows knitted. "Which Reid family you are referring


    to?"


    "The Reid family in Jarold City!" If it wasn''t necessary, I would not bring Charles up. The existence


    of the Reid family was a sensitive issue after all.


    Tobias looked at me, his thin lips slightly apart. "Arianna. The Reid family? What''s your rtionship


    with them?"


    "Our rtionship is neither deep nor shallow!" I answered vaguely.


    He suddenly burst intoughter and looked at me in a new light. "It looks like I''ve underestimated


    you. Right, it would be kinda sloppy of Hendrix if he only fancied you for your looks, as there are


    many women like you out there. However, looking at your family background, it''s enough for you to


    match up to a superior man like Hendrix. In this case, your marriage with Hendrix seems to be a


    win-win. You''re a perfect match!"

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    Had I just been given a backhandedpliment? I pursed my lips as I waited for his reply.


    He paused for a moment, before looking at me and said, "If I continue to keep my mouth shut, will I


    not only offend the Roberts and the Moore Family, but also the Reid family?"


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "Your words, not mine!"


    He tsked, "This is really a headache!" After some thinking, he said, "Why are you so sure that the


    body discovered by the police is not Hendrix?"


    It took me a brief moment to answer. "Although that man''s built bore some resemnce to Hendrix,


    he did not give me the sense of warmth and ease that Hendrix gives me."


    He facepalmed. "So you can only tell your husband is alive based on your memory and gut feeling,


    and can''t be sure of anything else?"


    I thought for a moment and nodded. "Hendrix is my husband. There''s no way I would mistake


    someone else for him. That body is not him. I''m sure of it!" I said sternly.


    He rolled his eyes at me. Obviously, he was not satisfied with what I said. After a pause, he said,


    "Okay. Anyway, there is nothing much we can do. Didn''t your father assign many people for you?


    Get them to investigate the whereabouts of Kaleb during his time in Oand, and then send some


    people to follow the trail. If you discover any heavily guarded area, there''s a slim chance Hendrix


    might be held there. However, ording to my current understanding of Kaleb, he has been on the


    run since Myanway. He is now like a stray dog. It''s almost impossible for him to kidnap your


    husband."


    As he spoke, he looked at me leisurely and said, "I''m thinking, maybe the mastermind behind all


    this is not Kaleb. Just think about it. Did you notice anything odd recently, or was there anything


    different about Hendrix before the ident happened?"


    I pursed my lips and thought for a moment. Then, I looked at him and said, "Before the ident


    happened..." Before the ident, Naomi sent me messages, saying that Sebastian hade to


    Oand. She asked me to keep an eye on Sebastian and make sure he''s a good boy.


    Thinking of Sebastian, I looked at Tobias, feeling a little more hopeful. "We can ask for help from


    one more person. The Young Master of the Milton family, Sebastian, is here in Oand. Perhaps


    we can look for him far assistance?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Tobias was silent for a moment. He seemed to be thinking. When he saw me calling Sebastian, he


    suddenly snatched the phone away. He looked at me like I was an idiot. "Is there nothing but sh*t in


    your head?" he said.


    His scolding confused me. I looked at him with a frown. "Why are you like this?"


    He said grumpily, "We haven''t even figured out whether he is a friend or a foe, and you''re already


    calling him. What was Hendrix thinking, is he nuts? Falling for a stupid woman like you is really


    dumb of him."


    He was very sharp-tongued and had no bottom line at all.


    I red at him and said, "Can''t you speak nicely? Why can''t we ask Sebastian for help?"


    He looked at me in disdain, "The Milton family and Kaleb are both eyeing the import-export trade in


    Oand. Like your husband, they are eyeing a billion- dor project. The wages of avarice is death.


    Why do you think Sebastian is here in Oand? To travel and enjoy the scenery?"

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    His words were like a sucker punch to the gut, almost too much to take in at once. After a while, I


    finally opened my mouth to say, "So, are you implying that Hendrix''s ident has something to do


    with Sebastian?"


    He curled his lip. "If this problem could be solved by guessing, your husband would have been


    saved long ago."


    Tobias wasn''t wrong. In the business world, there were no permanent enemies, nor were there


    permanent friends. It all boils down to profit. Everything else was secondary.


    Gerald''s billion- dor, profitable business was handed over to Hendrix. People would do anything


    to have a slice of that pie. Human life was insignificantpared to untold riches.


    "What should I do next?" I asked. I calmed down and cleared my thoughts.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He looked at me and said, "Call your men, find out Sebastian''s movements over the past two days.


    Investigate the people he recently met with. Pay attention to thepany and factories of the Milton


    family in Oand too."


    I nodded. Sheridan was waiting outside Tobias''s vi and I was about to go out to ry the orders


    when Tobias stopped me. I blinked at him in confusion.


    He frowned, looking somewhat exasperated. "Just give him a call. Don''t go wandering around.


    You''re Hendrix''s wife. Do you think they won''t go after you after making a move on Hendrix? Don''t


    forget, if anything happens to Hendrix, you stand to inherit all his assets. You''re an equal target."


    His shocking words sent shivers down my spine and I broke out in a cold sweat. I took out my


    phone from my pocket and called Sheridan. After the phone call, I looked at him and asked, "What


    now?"


    He answered nonchntly, "If you want to die, you can go to the hotel with your father''s men. If


    you''re afraid of death, you can stay here until we''ve confirmed Hendrix''s whereabouts."


    Of course, I chose thetter. Who in their right mind would choose to risk death? I looked at him and


    said cautiously, "Would it be convenient for me to live here?"


    Hisugh echoed around me, "It''s not convenient, but do you have a choice?"


    Nope.


    Tobias''s vi was very big but I was given the room next to his. Sheridan acted right after he


    received my instructions. After that, there was nothing else I could do but sit tight and wait.


    Tobias, on the other hand, waspletely carefree. After the video conference in his study, he went


    swimming in the swimming pool behind the vi.


    It was a big vi with so few people, and I felt lonely. I couldn''t sit still, so I went down for a walk on


    the grounds. I was surprised to find a vegetable garden in the backyard.


    The greater surprise was not the presence of the garden itself. What was surprising was that


    Tobias, the yboy, had such an interest in growing vegetables. From the looks of it, he took great


    care of his garden. I even saw mulberries on the backyard wall. Theyout didn''t seem like it was


    professionally done yet it had a certain charm.


    I noticed that the cucumbers were ripe. Some cucumbers looked exceptionally juicy. However, at


    closer inspection, its branches were starting to wither, the leaves turning yellow. Perhaps it was


    because no one wanted to eat them, hence they were just left hanging like that.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    On the other side, there were several tomatoes. The tomatoes had already dried up, except for


    some purple ones hanging on the branches. They looked a little old, probably because they weren''t


    picked for a long time.


    I was really bored. Seeing that there were some weeds in the garden, I couldn''t help but stretch my


    hands out to get rid of them. When I heard footsteps behind me, I thought it was Tobias. Hence, I


    didn''t turn around. I opened my mouth and said, "Did you nt all these? I didn''t expect you, a


    cynical young master, to be so down-to-earth."


    I didn''t hear any reply, so I stayed silent. However, when I turned around, I saw a woman, probably


    in her forties. She was wearing a grey chiffon shirt, a pair of ck wide-legged pants, and a pair of


    t shoes that had mud on them. It seemed that she had just stepped on mud.


    With a basket in her hand, a sunhat on her head, she looked at me and gave me soft smile. "Are


    you Tobias'' friend?"


    I was taken aback. I tried to figure out who that woman was, and who was she to Tobias. At Hayes


    Manor, I heard Monica saying that Tobias'' mother was a model. She should be in her fifties. Hence,


    the woman before my eyes shouldn''t be Tobias'' mother.


    Was she his elder sister or aunt?


    I walked out of the vegetable garden, looked at her with a small smile, and said, "Hello, is this


    garden yours? It''s very well taken care of!"


    The woman smiled softly and handed me a bunch of grapes from the basket. "Try some. I just


    picked them. There''s no pesticide. You can eat it without any worry," she said.


    I took the grapes from her with a smile and took a bite. My eyes widened, and I couldn''t stop


    smiling. "This grape is so sweet. Did you grow them?"


    She nodded and smiled. "I nted themst year, and picked them today. Not bad, right?" Then,


    she looked at the weeds that were pulled out by me. "Do you also like gardening? I''ve been thinking


    about cleaning up these weeds for a few days now, but I''ve been too busy recently and it slipped my


    mind. Thank you!"


    I shook my head with a smile and said, "These vegetables are a little old. We can only keep them


    as seeds. They can''t be eaten anymore."


    She nodded and put the basket aside. She looked at me as she said, "Are you interested in taking


    care of this garden with me? All the vegetables have to be picked. Then, we have to take out the


    seeds and dry them, and wait till next year to nt them."


    I agreed. It was really hard for me to sit around and wait for the news. I wanted to find something to


    do to distract my attention.


    After chatting for a while, I learned that the woman''s name was Yulia. She told me that she lived in


    the yard, and asionally took care of the flowers and nts in the yard to kill time. I thought that


    she was probably a gardener hired by Tobias.


    Together, we picked all the vegetables in the garden, and then took out all the seeds in the


    vegetables. After washing them, we put them out to dry. There was not much work to do, but it was


    very healing.


    Maybe it was the process of picking every ripe vegetable and putting them in the basket. It was very


    satisfying to look at the basket being filled slowly. We washed and cut the cucumbers one by one,


    and scooped out all the seeds with a spoon. After we were done, we washed them and dried them. I


    didn''t need to think about anything. All I had to do was concentrate on what I was doing.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    After everything was settled, the sky was already dark. Autumn in Oand was not very cold, but


    there was a cool sea breeze. To express gratitude, Yulia took me to her ce, saying that she


    wanted to cook some delicious food for me.


    Tobias''s vi was very big. Each room was equipped with a kitchen and tableware. I followed Yulia


    to her ce, and was dumbfounded by how refined and elegant the ce was.


    She was living in the second room on the first floor of the vi. The room was very elegant. Many


    famous paintings were hanging on the walls of the living room, all of which were collection-level


    paintings.


    "Wait here. I''ll be done soon!" She told me to wait in the living room, before she headed into the


    kitchen.


    I was surprised by the priceless paintings and collections in the living room. An expensive piano


    was ced in the hall. The piano cover was folded neatly and put aside. It looked like she yed


    the piano often.


    She was such a gentle and elegant woman. It didn''t seem like she was hired by Tobias to take care


    of the yard, but more like a rtive of his. However, I was still not sure who she was to Tobias.


    The smell of food came from the kitchen. I turned around and saw Yulia holding a spat. The light


    of the setting sun on her face, along with the wispy smoke emerging from the pot, formed a


    beautiful and tranquil sight. I couldn''t help but get distracted by her beauty.


    It turned out that a woman''s beauty was the most noticeable at such a time.


    Yulia probably noticed my gaze on her. She smiled at me and walked back into the kitchen. "Your


    staring is making me feel a little ufortable."


    I smiled apologetically. I followed her into the kitchen, looked at her and said, "I''m sorry. Just now,


    when I looked at you, you were so beautiful, that''s why I got distracted."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled. "For some reason, I feel very happy to get apliment from such a charming girl like


    you."


    She put a te of spicy shrimps in front of me and asked with a smile, "Try it?"


    In the face of delicious food, I couldn''t say no. I reached out and took one. I was already drooling


    just by smelling it. The taste was really enticing.


    She signaled me to bring the te to the table, and resumed her cooking.


    It wasn''t hard to be healed when together with beautiful people. Herpany cured my anxiety and


    frustration. Perhaps, she could also cure the wounds I had buried overtime.


    Tobias''s appearance was abrupt. When I noticed him, he was leaning against the door in casual


    clothing, and was staring at me with his dark eyes. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    I broke out in a cold sweat when I saw him appear out of nowhere. Before I could speak, I heard


    Yulia''s voiceing from behind me. "Tobias, you''re here. That''s great. Let''s have dinner together!"


    Tobias looked at me. He then walked up to me, expressionless. "Who permitted you to run around


    in my house? Who gave you the guts?" he said coldly.


    As he spoke, he dragged me out of the hall. Yulia was screaming for him to stop, but Tobias didn''t


    seem to hear a word.


    He forcefully dragged me to the living room of the vi. I struggled to free myself from his grip.


    "Tobias, are you out of your mind?" I said angrily.


    He looked at me. His eyes were filled with inexplicable anger. "If you run around like this in my


    house again, then you will need to get out."

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    I was so furious that I red at him. In my mind, I had already cursed him a hundred times. I didn''t


    want to talk to him anymore. I angrily went up to the second floor and sat there alone, sulking.


    The sound of something being smashed came from downstairs. Tobias was really an odd person. I


    covered myself with a nket, ignoring him.


    After lying for a long time, my stomach growled. I didn''t eat much all day. I thought I could have a


    meal at Yulia''s ce, but it was unexpectedly ruined by the lunatic Tobias.


    I hesitated for a moment, before going downstairs to get something to eat. If I continued to starve, I


    might lose sleep at night.


    In the kitchen, Tobias'' nanny was not there. Fortunately, there were a lot of fruits and vegetables in


    the refrigerator. I looked around and ended up cooking a bowl of noodles.


    However, Tobias came before I could even sit down to eat. He wasn''t even aware that he was not


    wanted there, and proceeded to eat the noodles I had just cooked. My blood was boiling.


    I red at him, almost shouting at him. "Tobias, can you be more shameless than this? I cooked


    this bowl of noodles and I haven''t even eaten it yet. That''s enough!"


    He ate a few mouthfuls of noodles as if nothing had happened. Then he looked at me and said,


    "The ingredients belong to me. Can''t I eat them?"


    I was speechless. I watched as he enjoyed the bowl of noodles. If it weren''t for the fact that I


    couldn''t hit him, I would have given him a good beating.


    However, I was living under his roof. There was nothing I could do.


    I cooked another bowl for myself. After Tobias finished eating his noodles, he stared at me with a


    serious face. I was puzzled. Looking at him, my eyes twitched as I covered my bowl of noodles. I


    then looked at him and said, "Tobias, you''ve already eaten. This is mine."


    He looked at me, his eyes cold. "Just eat. Stingy."


    After that, he went straight upstairs. I watched him leave, and still felt that he was a really odd


    person.


    However, I didn''t say much.


    After eating my bowl of noodles, I cleaned up. It was already dark. Three or four hours had passed.


    I had no clue what happened to Hendrix, and Sheridan hadn''t called yet.


    I waited for some time, holding my phone tightly. I couldn''t wait anymore, so I dialed a number.


    However, before the call could get through, another call came in.


    It was Sheridan.


    I answered the call. Without waiting for the person on the other end of the line to say anything, I


    said, "Mr. Lawson, have you found it? How''s Hendrix?"


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "Miss, the information we found is that those people didn''t take


    Mr. Roberts away that night. Instead, they took Mr. Roberts somewhere nearby and killed him after


    asking some questions. You''d better go back to the police station to take a look at the body. It could


    really be Mr. Roberts."


    Suddenly, the world was spinning. I looked around; everything was spinning. I even began to see


    double. Tears rolled down my cheeks and into my mouth; it tasted salty. "But how is that possible?" I


    thought to myself.


    "Mr. Lawson, that body isn''t Hendrix. There must be a mistake. No, nothing happened to Hendrix.


    Those people might be lying to you. Investigate it again, okay? Nothing happened to Hendrix." I


    repeatedly recalled the image of the body. It really wasn''t Hendrix. I couldn''t have mistaken it.


    Mr. Lawson said helplessly, "Miss, I know you are not willing to ept it, but I have caught those


    people who took Mr. Roberts away that night. If you really don''t want to ept it, you can ask them


    yourself."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    I nodded and said, "Alright, where are you guys? I''ll be right there."


    "No, no need. I''ll bring some people over to Mr. Hayes'' ceter. Mr. Hayes had some questions


    he wanted to ask," Sheridan said. After that, he hung up the phone. I remained motionless. For a


    moment, my mind was buzzing and I felt a little dizzy.


    Tobias came down from the stairs with his bathrobe on. He looked at me and said, "Judging from


    the way you look right now, I''m guessing you must have found out that Hendrix is dead. I''ve told you


    that already, but you didn''t believe me. Now, hurry up and think about how to cooperate with the


    Hayes Family. Roberts Group is such a big business. A woman like you can''t take over!"


    I looked at him, and it seemed that he didn''t take Hendrix''s matter seriously at all. Seeing that he


    didn''t seem to be upset at all, I didn''t want to say a word. He was right, Hendrix was my husband.


    What does it have to do with him? Why did he need to worry about my husband''s life?


    Thinking of this, I felt relieved all of a sudden. Many things needed to be faced alone. No matter


    what kind of danger it was, it was the same. As for Hendrix''s matter, only I could find it out by myself


    and only I could do it!


    After a long sigh, I walked to the gate of the vi. Sheridan said that he woulde over with the


    people who had abducted Hendrix.


    "Hey, Miss Reid, are you out of your mind? It''s so bright outside, why are you going out?" Tobias''s


    voice sounded behind me. I ignored him and sat on the stairs at the gate of the vi waiting for


    Sheridan''s car.


    It was not long before Sheridan''s car arrived. I walked towards it while Sheridan got out of the car.


    His two men also got out with another man dressed in ck. The man was in a mess with a bloody


    nose and a swollen face. It seemed that he had been received a beating in advance.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing me, Sheridan said, "Miss Reid, this is the head of the people who abducted Mr. Roberts that


    night."


    I stared at the man and clenched my hands tightly. Although there was a lot of anger in my heart, I


    still held it back and ordered, "Thank you, Mr. Lawson. Take him in and grill him!"


    Sheridan nodded and brought him into the vi.


    Tobias sat idly on the sofa with his legs crossed. Looking at the man brought in by Sheridan, he


    raised his eyebrows and said, "Great. Even the head had also been brought here. As expected from


    the Moore family, it''s really high efficiency. You have really impressed me!"


    Sheridan raised his eyebrows and motioned his two men to bring the man in ck directly to


    Tobias. He looked at Tobias and said, "Mr. Hayes, we''ve brought him here. Do you want us to leave


    while you talk to him?"


    Tobiasughed and said, "No worries. You don''t have to. I''ll just ask a few questions. Miss Reid will


    be interrogating himter on. I''ll get it done as soon as possible!"


    Sheridan did not speak. He merely replied with a hum.


    Tobias bent down and approached the man. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Hey man,


    since you''re here, you need to answer whatever I ask you. Otherwise, you''ll suffer a little physical


    pain or even identally lose your life. That''ll be a big deal then."


    "Mr. Hayes, are you threatening me?" the man asked. He looked at Tobias calmly. There wasn''t a


    trace of fear on his face at all. He didn''t have the manners of a criminal, though.


    Tobias was not interested in his words at all. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "No, this ain''t


    nothing. A lot of people in Oand disappear every year. The police are too busy to tend to all


    these matters. People like you, who have no background and no other contacts except your parents


    and wife, your family will probably be implicated if someone kills you."

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    "You... are despicable!" the man was clearly angered.


    Tobias chuckled, looked at him, and said, "You seem to be a thug from the maind. The


    benefactor over there should have treated you well."


    The man was impatient and said coldly, "Just ask whatever you want to ask. There''s no need to


    beat around the bush!"


    Tobias raised his eyebrows and asked, "Well, I don''t want to waste your time anymore. When did


    you guyse to Oand?"


    The man probably felt a little puzzled, so he answered, "The day before yesterday!"


    Tobias hummed and leaned on the sofazily. He looked at me and said, "Well, I''ve finished asking


    my questions. Miss Reid, please go ahead!"


    I couldn''t help but frown. Was that all he wanted to question?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    What was he trying to do this time?


    I didn''t understand what Tobias had in mind, so I nced at Sheridan and asked, "Mr. Lawson, did


    he reveal where Hendrix is?"


    Sheridan shook his head and replied, "I can''t get any clues from him!"


    I hesitated for a moment and walked to the kitchen. When I came out, I was holding a knife in my


    hand.


    Tobias saw it andughed out loud. "You''re interesting, Miss Reid," he said.


    I rolled my eyes at him, walked towards the man on the ground, looked at Sheridan and asked,"Mr.


    Lawson, can you keep him under control and prevent him from moving?"


    Sheridan nodded and gestured at the two subordinates next to him.


    The two men worked fast. They quickly pressed down the man on the ground. Holding the knife in


    my hand, I looked at the man and demanded, "Tell me, where is my husband?"


    The man was not afraid of my knife at all. He looked at me and said, "As I said, we killed and


    disposed of Hendrix not long after we abducted him. The police should have found his body!"


    I suppressed my anger and looked at the two men. "Hold his hands!" I ordered. The two men did as


    I said.


    "You can remain silent, but the price will be your own hands. Since you said that you had killed my


    husband, then you should pay the price. I will take your life. It''s too easy for you to die in this way.


    Let''s start the questions one by one. If I am not satisfied with your answer, then I want one of your


    hands. If I''m still unsatisfied, I will cut off your feet next. If you continue to disobey me, then I will let


    you live with no arms or legs. Have you ever heard of being tortured? After I cut off your limbs, I will


    not kill you. I will soak your naked body in a salt tank and make your life a living hell," I stared at the


    man and said, word by word.


    The corner of Sheridan''s mouth twitched when he heard this. He probably felt that it was too cruel


    for a girl to say something like that.


    Tobias couldn''t help but open his mouth and said, "D*mn, you woman. Why are you so disgusting?"


    "Shut up!" I shouted and red at Tobias. Probably because he had never seen me like this before,


    he was startled. He raised a hand to rub his nose and finally shut up.


    The man on the ground looked at me and said as if he was a dead pig who was not afraid of


    scalding water, "Are you trying to scare me?"


    I sneered, raised the knife in my hand and brought it down without hesitation. All of a sudden, the


    sound of a man screaming like a pig in a ughterhouse rang through the room.


    It happened within seconds. Tobias who was in anguid posture suddenly sat up straight and


    looked at me, shouting, "God d*mn it, are you serious?"


    As he shouted that, he hurriedly called the family doctor and red at me. "D*mn you! If you want to


    kill someone, you should leave! My floor is worth a few million dors, if you get blood on it, you


    need to pay for it!" he shouted.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    Sheridan could not stay silent for a moment longer. He looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, spare his


    life!"


    I looked at the man, who was clutching his hand in a daze and said coldly, "It''s just a finger. It''s


    nothing more than a piece of appetizer. What are you afraid of? His hands are still intact!"


    No one spoke for a moment.


    I turned back to the man who appeared to be in shock, his eyes on the ground. "Let me ask you


    again, where is my husband?"


    The man was devastated. He looked at me and answered, "I told you, he was shot dead. He was


    taken away by another group of people after we dragged him out of the car. Those people killed


    him. He is dead!"


    Clenching the knife in my hand, I narrowed my eyes at him and said, "The dead man is not my


    husband at all. It seems that you don''t want your hands anymore."


    Seeing me raise my knife once more, the man almost copsed. He said, "I really don''t know. Your


    husband was taken away by several others after I took him out of the car. The other party gave me


    a message that he was killed. What else do you want to ask? I''ve said everything I know."


    There was another group of people. I looked up at Sheridan. He gave a signal to the two men with


    his eyes and then the two men left.


    I stood up. As I had been squatting for too long, I felt a little dizzy.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The man held his finger and sobbed in pain.


    I looked at Sheridan and said, "Mr. Lawson, I have to trouble you with something else again. Where


    are Sebastian''s whereabouts?"


    "The only thing I know so far is that he is in the hotel. There are many industries of the Milton family


    in Oand. They are veryplicated. I haven''t found anything unusual yet!" Sheridan replied.


    I puckered my lips, paused for a while, and ordered, "There''s no need to investigate other


    industries. Investigate Milton Group''s factories or construction sites, especially those abandoned


    factories under his name."


    Sheridan was stunned for a moment. He looked at me in confusion, "This... Why?"


    I couldn''t exin it clearly at the moment. I looked at him and said, "Just go and check it out. I can''t


    exin it clearly in such a short time."


    He nodded, looked at the man who was having a mental breakdown on the ground and asked,


    "What do I do with this man?"


    "Take him away and hand him over to the police," I ordered.


    After Sheridan left with his men, Tobias looked at me. His ck eyes were full of inquiry and


    curiosity. "Since when did you suddenly be so smart?" he asked.


    I looked at him and sneered. "I saved you some time and energy. Why do you ask?" I said.


    He gave a brief sputter ofughter and said, "What are you talking about? I am saving your


    husband. However, why are you only letting them investigate the Milton family''s estate? Don''t forget


    that Kaleb is in Oand as well, he might have something to do with this."


    I pursed my lips, looked at him and said, "At first, I did want Mr. Lawson to check all the people. But


    the question you asked just now made me realize that Sebastian is probably the mastermind behind


    this incident and Kaleb is nothing more than an errand boy!"


    Tobias narrowed his eyes, and prompted me to go on, "Oh?"


    I exined, "From what he told you, they had just arrived from the maind the day before


    yesterday, which means that these people came with Sebastian. Moreover, we can confirm that


    these are Sebastian''s subordinates. Kaleb is in a terrible situation now and there are not many


    people he can use. Hence, there is no one else except Sebastian. In this case, the most important


    thing is investigating Sebastian. It is impossible for Sebastian to keep Hendrix hostage in a


    shopping mall or a busy area. Therefore, the only ces avable are factories and construction


    sites. The fewer the people who know about these ces, the better they are at hiding someone."

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    He nodded, looked at me with a sparkle in his eyes and he said, "It seems that I don''t know you as


    well as I thought, Miss Reid!"


    I ignored him, brought out a mop from the bathroom and cleaned up the blood on the ground before


    returning to the bedroom to await further news.


    As I went up the stairs, Tobias opened his mouth and spoke, "I have another question. How can you


    be so sure that Hendrix is still alive?"


    Looking back at him, I smiled and said, "Because he is my husband, no one knows him better than I


    do."


    The corners of his mouth twitched. He looked at me, pursed his lips and said, "I don''t want to hear


    you show off your affection. You''d better go back to your bedroom to rest!"


    Back in the bedroom, I looked at the ring on my finger that had never been taken off. In fact, I had


    been shaken once or twice to believe that the body was indeed Hendrix. However, when I saw that


    there was no ring or ring mark on the finger of the body, I realized that it was not my husband.


    Hendrix always wore his ring. Even if the ring was lost, there should be a mark on his finger, but the


    finger of that body was too clean.


    It was so clean that there was no trace of a ring having ever been worn at all.


    The only thing I could do now was to wait quietly for the investigation result from Sheridan, but the


    process of waiting was very torturous. It was impossible to sleep. Lying on the bed, I spent some


    time on my cell phone, but I could hardly bring myself to pay any attention at all.


    I got up and went out of the bedroom. I went downstairs. In the backyard of Tobias'' vi was an


    open-air swimming pool. I walked along the edge of the pool, circling without any purpose. My


    worries were not reduced at all.


    Probably because I was absent-minded, I didn''t notice when Yulia came until she sat in the lounge


    chair by the pool and spoke, "If you''re too bored, I can talk with you!"


    I was a little surprised. When I looked back at her and saw the smile at the corner of her mouth, I


    couldn''t help but be stunned. I asked, "Have you been here for a long time?"


    She nodded and said, "You''ve been walking around in circles. You seem to have encountered some


    difficulties. Would you like to share them with me?"


    I sat down next to her. Looking at her, I said with an air of exhaustion, "Something happened to the


    most important person in my life. I''m waiting for information about him. What about you? Are you


    also sleepless?"


    She smiled faintly and replied, "Well, the process of waiting for news is really terrible. However, you


    can think positively about it. I''ve experienced the same thing as you before. I''d thought of every bad


    oue there could be. I even thought of my funeral in the end."


    Seeing the helplessness on her face, I couldn''t help but ask, "Is it Tobias?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She looked sideways at me and was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled and asked, "Was it


    that obvious?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "Not at all, I wasn''t sure either. When I first saw you, I thought you


    were too young, and that you were more likely to be his aunt or sister. However, when he brought


    me away angrily, I reached a guess. Nevertheless, I was not sure whether my guess was right or


    not."


    She looked at me and smiled. "I am his mother, a mother he doesn''t want to ept. I can


    understand him. Any mother, if they can''t bring glory to the child, they shouldn''t bring shame to him


    either. However, I failed in both aspects. So, I can understand the reason why he doesn''t want to


    get close to me," she spoke.

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    I frowned and didn''t agree with her words. I said, "Madam Scott, let me ask you. If your child caused


    you a lot of trouble, will you dislike and disapprove of him because of this?"


    She shook her head and answered, "How could I?"


    I smiled and said, "So, Madam Scott, you have to believe that Tobias isn''t refusing you because you


    can''t bring him glory. Many times, what we want is just a simple meal or a hug, and all the


    grievances would be made right again."


    Yulia looked at me, smiled, and said, "You." She sighed slightly, "I know Tobias'' hatred to me is not


    because of this."


    It seemed that she didn''t want to say more. She looked at me and asked, "By the way, you haven''t


    told me anything about yourself. What''s wrong? Why were you walking around in circles? What


    happened to you?"


    I pursed my lips and sighed slightly. I didn''t know how to exin and instead spoke with a smile,


    "It''s hard to exin."


    She didn''t force me. She merely gave me a faint smile and didn''t say anything further.


    My cell phone lit up. It was a call from Sheridan. I quickly picked up the phone and asked, "Mr.


    Lawson, what have you found?"


    There was a bit of noise on Sheridan''s side. He replied, "We have discovered that he is in the


    chemical nt in South City. The chemical nt had some operational issues so the government


    stopped its operation for a long time. Recently, people have been spotted going in and out and


    there are also men who are keeping watch outside. The defense there is tight, so we can''t bring


    people in!"


    I braced myself up all of a sudden and said, "Mr. Lawson, send me the address. I''ll ask Tobias to


    figure something out, maybe he has a way to sneak in!"


    Sheridan responded by sending me the address immediately.


    Hanging up the phone, I looked at Yulia and said, "Auntie, I''m sorry but I can''t apany you any


    longer. I need to go now."


    She smiled and said, "It''s okay, just go ahead!"


    After entering the vi, I went straight up to the second floor and raised my hand to knock on


    Tobias''s bedroom door, but the door didn''t seem to be closed. As soon as I knocked, it opened


    automatically.


    As I was still thinking about Hendrix, I didn''t pay much attention to what was happening in my


    surroundings. Without much thought, I went in and said, "Tobias, there''s news about Hendrix. He is


    at the Milton family''s chemical nt in South City..."


    Before I could finish my words, I stopped because I realized that Tobias wasn''t wearing anything


    apart from a pair of boxers. I was startled. He slowly turned his head and looked at me with a dark


    expression. "Miss Reid? Don''t you know to knock?" he asked.


    I shook my head and was a little confused. I quickly turned my back towards him and said, "I


    already knocked, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to just barge in like this. There is some news about


    Hendrix. Can you find a way to let people sneak into the chemical nt in South City to have a


    look?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice came from behind. "I''ll try my best, but I''d better check it out personally. It''s not good to


    rashly go in and alert the enemy," he replied.


    I nodded and took a deep breath.


    He put on his clothes coldly and went downstairs directly without saying anything. I followed him. He


    frowned and said, "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll go with you!" I spoke.


    He twitched his mouth and said, "You''ll only mess things up. I''ll bring Hendrix back safely to you."


    I would really have a mental breakdown if I continued to just wait around. I shook my head and said,


    "I''ll go with you. I won''t cause any trouble. I''m not stupid. Trust me!"


    He raised his eyebrows, shrugged his shoulders and did not say anything else.


    After we got into the car, he drove like he was racing. Along the way, I almost threw up. It was not


    easy to reach the South City and find the location where Sheridan was. His car stopped in a quiet


    ce. The suburbs were surrounded by trees, which looked deste and lonely.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    "It looks like no one has been here for a long time!" I said casually. Sheridan got out of the car,


    looked at me and frowned. "Miss Reid, what are you doing here?" he asked.


    "She''s courting death!" Tobias answered and rolled his eyes at me.


    I knew he was afraid that I would cause him trouble. I raised my hand to rub my nose, looked at


    Sheridan and said, "Maybe I can give you guys a hand. Mr. Lawson, is it still impossible to go in?"


    Sheridan nodded and replied, "My men have been guarding this ce for a while now. The people


    inside change their shift once every half an hour. There is no other movement. There are only two


    guards at the door. It seems that they were transferred here only recently. However, they look


    physically adept. It''s not easy for us to sneak in."


    Tobias nced at the chemical nt and was silent for a moment. After a while, he said, "The


    operation of the chemical nt has not stopped yet. There are still people operating it. It''s a


    breakthrough point."


    Sheridan frowned slightly. A momentter, he opened his mouth and said, "I''ll send someone in to


    take a look!" "No!" Tobias said. "They''ll be found out at the moment they get in," he continued. Then,


    he looked at me. I couldn''t help but twitch the corner of my mouth as I had a feeling that he was


    going to suggest something bad.


    Sure enough, after a while, he said to me, "Arianna, you''ll be the one who sneaks in. Just tell him


    that your husband is working overtime and you need to go inside to pass him food."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I was stunned and a little confused. Sheridan frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Hayes, it''s too risky."


    Tobias frowned and answered, "This is the only way."


    I quickly opened my mouth, looked at Sheridan and said, "Mr. Lawson, no worries. I can protect


    myself. I''ll put on my headset as well. If anything happens to me at that point, you can break in


    directly. In addition, if you can, inform the police about this. That might end up saving us in a crucial


    moment."


    Sheridan frowned. He didn''t want me to take the risk. Tobias said, "It''s not suitable for you and I to


    go in. She''s a woman, so this will let their guard down. Even if she''s in danger, they''ll think twice


    before hurting her. Sebastian wouldn''t dare to offend so many people in the Jarold City at the same


    time, so just rest assured!"


    After a moment of silence, Sheridan handed me the headset and said, "If anything happens, let us


    know as soon as possible. We''ll stand guard outside. If anything goes wrong, we''ll rush in to save


    you."


    I nodded. Tobias instructed someone to hand me a box lunch and some fruits. He looked at me and


    said, "Be careful. Let us know as soon as possible if there''s anything wrong!"


    I nodded and walked towards the entrance of the factory with the food. Two burly men were


    standing guard at the door. "You''re not allowed to enter," they warned and frowned at me.


    I stepped forward with the fruit in my hand. With a high-pitched voice and shrewish look, I said,


    "Hey, what''s going on? My husband has been working here for around six years now. There weren''t


    any guards here before. Other than that, I''ve never heard that this ce didn''t allow entry. Who are


    you guys? Did youe here to do something evil? No wonder my husband alwayses home


    late. What is going on here? Let me have a look or I''ll call the police. Let theme and see what


    you guys are doing out here. Let me go in!"


    As I said that, I took out my mobile phone and was ready to make a phone call. The gatekeeper


    suddenly snatched my mobile phone, looked at me and said, "Who are you? What are you doing


    here?"

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    I pretended to be angry and shouted at him, "Are you deaf? I told you, my husband is working in


    there. He hasn''t returned home yet even though it''s alreadyte. I''m here to see him. Do you


    understand? If you didn''t, I''ll repeat it again. Give me back my cell phone or I''ll go to the police


    station and report you for robbery!"


    The two men snuck a nce at each other, then looked back at me. "Are you really here to see your


    husband?" one of them asked.


    I raised the lunch box in my hand, looked at him and said angrily, "Are you blind? Who am I bringing


    these things for if not my husband? For the stray ghost?"


    "Forget it, just let her in. There''s still an operation in the building at the west gate. I heard that


    they''re going to be there all night. She is probably the wife of one of those workers. A woman like


    her can''t cause any trouble. She''s making such a fuss here,"


    one of the guards spoke.


    The man looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then, he handed me my cell phone and


    ordered, "Go in!"


    I took the phone and uttered a few sentences in another dialect. Most of the workers in the factory


    were foreigners, so I tried to make myself seem more credible.


    After entering the factory, I searched around. As the two men guarding the door mentioned, the


    lights in one of the buildings were on. It should be the workers who were working overtime in that


    factory.


    As for the other two buildings, one of them waspletely dark. I guessed that there was no one in


    it, because there was no one standing guard outside the building. The other building was dark as


    well, except for one of the floors. There were people guarding below the building. Sheridan had


    mentioned that they would change their shift every half an hour.


    However, obviously, this information was useless. I couldn''t go in like this. I had to think of another


    way. The light was on on the first floor. I walked around and discovered that it was probably the


    office of the factory.


    "This man is freezing to death. What should we do if he still refuses to sign?" someone spoke. I hid


    behind the wall to eavesdrop. It was two men talking to each other as they came out.


    "I''m not sure, I guess it''s up to the bosses. If this person dies, the mission might fail," one of them


    replied.


    Hearing the conversation between the two of them, my heart sank. Was Hendrix being locked in a


    cold storage room? I kept an eye on the people who came out and sneaked into the first floor.


    Fortunately, the two of them were so busy chatting that they didn''t notice me.


    It seemed like this was a warehouse. There were a lot of things there, which appeared to be cargo. I


    secretly walked around, but couldn''t find the cold storage room. I was a little anxious and couldn''t


    help whispering into my headset, "Mr. Lawson, Hendrix is probably being locked up in the cold


    storage room, but I can''t seem to find it!"


    Sheridan replied from the other end of the line, "This is a chemical nt. The cold storage room


    isn''t very big. It is usually by the back wall. You should look for the stairs and see if there is any


    entrance around there."


    I nodded and searched for a while before I found the stairs. As Sheridan mentioned, there was an


    entrance at the stairs, but it was guarded by another person. I hid and observed for a while before


    discovering that the person guarding seemed to be dozing off.


    The cold storage room was right beside me. I walked over quietly. Fortunately, it was not locked, so


    I gently pushed the door open. As Sheridan said, the cold storage room was not very big.


    I saw Hendrix squatting in the corner with his arms around him. I was dumbfounded, but not for


    long. Without thinking too much, I ran into the room. The temperature in the room was set to zero


    degrees, which was not lower than the temperature in an average household freezer. However, it


    was still unbearable for a person to stay in it for a long time.


    I didn''t know how long Hendrix had been inside. His whole body was a little stiff and the


    temperature on his forehead was as cold as ice. He was nearly unconscious.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    "Hendrix, I''m here. Wake up, don''t fall asleep, please don''t fall asleep!" I spoke. After that, I


    removed my coat and put it on him. I covered his body with my own and tried to warm him up.


    He didn''t respond. I wanted to lift him up, but he seemed to be unconscious. He couldn''t escape


    with me at all. I carried him and moved toward the door.


    I said to Mr. Lawson, "Mr. Lawson, I''ve found the cold storage room. Hendrix is in it and he is


    unconscious. Come save us!"


    Bang! The door of the cold storage room was abruptly mmed shut. I stood motionless. At the


    moment, I realized that something was wrong. The temperature in the room suddenly plummeted.


    A bone-chilling cold surrounded me and pervaded me in all directions.


    Holding onto Hendrix, I spoke into the headset over and over again. Nevertheless, the connection


    seemed to be interrupted, so I couldn''t get in touch with Mr. Lawson.


    The temperature of Hendrix''s body dropped lower and lower and his body seemed to have be


    stiff. I hugged him tightly and repeated over and over again, "Hendrix, don''t fall asleep. I''m Arianna.


    I''m here for you. Don''t fall asleep. Otherwise, I''ll be angry. You can''t fall asleep!"


    When people were in fear, they had no idea how to control themselves and be rational. I spoke to


    Hendrix again and again, but he didn''t say a word to me. I started to be cold and anxious.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As I stayed with him in the cold storage room, the damp regions began to freeze gradually, and


    even the water vapor in the air began turning into frost.


    I could feel my own body starting to be stiff as well. Hendrix''s body was even stiffer. I rubbed


    his hand over and over again, trying to talk to him with my mouth. Tears froze on my face and the


    ice shards poked at me.


    There was still no movement outside, but Hendrix''s body had reached its limit. I was a little


    overwhelmed. I trembled and cried, holding Hendrix tightly. I didn''t know what I was talking about


    anymore at this point.


    I had already been stuck in a freezer once before, so I was more afraid of the cold than ever. My


    body even twitched uncontrobly as my reactions became stronger. All of a sudden, I heard


    Hendrix''s voice, "Let her go. I''ll sign it!"


    These were the only words I heard from Hendrix ever since I came in. I tried hard to open my eyes


    and look at him, but parts of my body had already frozen.


    The door of the cold storage room opened. The person who came in was none other than


    Sebastian himself. He was in a dark red suit and looked as charming as ever. He had a faint smile


    on his face.


    I stared at him. Even though I already had my suspicions, seeing him appear now still came as a


    shock. I couldn''t ept that he would treat us so cruelly.


    "Give me the contract. I''ll have to trouble you, Mr. Roberts!" he said. The first sentence was to his


    subordinates while the second was obviously to Hendrix.


    I looked at Sebastian and said incredulously, "How can you do this?"


    Sebastian looked at me and curled his lips. His faint smile was as gentle as ever. "Arianna, I have to


    thank you for this matter. Otherwise, Mr. Roberts would rather freeze to death than sign this


    contract," he said.


    He ced the contract in his hand in front of Hendrix and looked at him with a grin. "Mr. Roberts


    really does love Miss Reid very much. You''d endured and kept silent in the cold for dozens of hours.


    However, you chose to make apromise after Miss Reid arrived. You have really taught me


    about the meaning of true love," he continued.


    "B*stard!" I looked at him and couldn''t help shouting. Hendrix''s body was already stiff, and he


    couldn''t open his eyes. If it weren''t for me, he would have already fainted by now.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    Sebastian put the pen in Hendrix''s hand and forced Hendrix to sign. I looked at Hendrix and then at


    Sebastian. I suddenly pulled out the knife from my waist, which had been given to me for protection.


    I grabbed hold of Sebastian and ced the knife at his throat. "Let us go, or we''ll die together!" I


    called out.


    "Do you think you can escape now?" Sebastian asked. He narrowed his eyes and looked at


    Hendrix, who was on the verge of death on the ground.


    I suppressed the fear in my heart and clutched the knife in my hand with more strength. "Ask your


    people to bring him out of the room. Hurry up!" I ordered,


    His insubordinates did not dare to act rashly when they saw this sudden turn of events. Noises


    came from outside and a group of people rushed in. Seeing Sheridan''s familiar face, I breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    Sebastian''s men blocked their way. Sheridan raised the gun in his hand and suddenly fired a shot.


    "Don''t move if you don''t want to die!" he warned. His voice was particrly loud. Coupled with the


    gunfire, Sebastian''s men did not dare to


    make a move.


    Sheridan asked his men to bring Hendrix out. After that, he looked at me and said, "Miss Reid,


    come here!" He pointed the gun at Sebastian and said, "Mr. Milton, sorry to offend you!"


    Seeing this, I loosened my hands and walked out of the cold storage room. Sebastian''s men did not


    dare to move because of the gun in Sheridan''s hand. After getting out of the room, Sheridan asked


    his men to take off their clothes for me.


    He looked at me and said, "Miss, get out of here. I will deal with them here!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I looked at the people in the freezer and kept silent for a moment. Then, I looked at Sebastian and


    spoke, "I have underestimated you. You are willing to go to any lengths to achieve what you want."


    Sebastian sneered and said, "Winner takes all. It''s all because of money. Arianna, we''re just


    different!"


    I looked at him, pursed my lips and closed the door of the cold storage. I looked at Sheridan and


    asked, "Can we get out of here safely?"


    Sheridan nodded and answered, "There aren''t many people on Sebastian''s side. Let''s go. There


    are no worries!"


    I nodded and went out of the factory. When I reached the door of the factory, I stopped. After a


    moment of silence, I looked at Sheridan and asked, "Mr. Lawson, have you called the police?"


    He shook his head. "Do we need to call the police?" he asked.


    I nodded and said, "This ce has been banned, but it''s still operating now. It''s against thew. It''s


    more useful to let the police do something rather than ignoring it. In addition, contact the reporters in


    Oand and give them some information so that we can make the Milton family famous."


    Sheridan was slightly startled. He then nodded and said, "Alright!"


    We had no idea how long Hendrix had been in the cold storage room. After staying in the car for a


    while, his whole body began to break out in cold sweat. Sheridan frowned and urged the driver to


    go to the hospital.


    Along the way, we passed by a police car. I hugged Hendrix and rubbed his body bit by bit.


    Sheridan looked at me with some concern and said, "It seems that he has been in the cold storage


    room for such a long time that his muscles and nerves are damaged."


    I knew what he was going to say, so I said in advance, "Let''s wait for a doctor to take a look at him.


    We can''te to a conclusion yet!"


    After we sent Hendrix to the hospital, Sheridan and I waited outside the emergency room. Suddenly,


    I realized that Tobias was not here. I looked at Sheridan worriedly and asked, "Mr. Lawson, where is


    Mr. Hayes?"


    "It''s not appropriate for him to show up here!" Sheridan replied. He looked at me with a frown and


    continued, "He has just taken over the Hayes family. It''s not appropriate for him to be here. He can''t


    afford to make any more enemies now."

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    I nodded.


    It was true. Everyone had their own territory to protect. It was already generous of him to take me in


    when I was in trouble.


    Hendrix was in the emergency room for a long period of time, so long that I was on the verge of


    breaking down from waiting outside.


    The next day!


    Seeing that the door of the emergency room had not opened yet, I was having a mental breakdown.


    I kept leaning against the door of the emergency room and peering into the little window. I lost count


    of how many times I had been pacing back and forth.


    Sheridan looked like he wanted to say something tofort me. However, after staring at me for a


    while, he did not speak.


    When Tobias arrived, he looked back and forth between Sheridan and I, who were both in a mess


    and looked gaunt because we had been up all night waiting. He asked sarcastically, "Are you two


    nning to scare him to death when hees out?"


    He had always been so obnoxious. I ignored him as I had already gotten used to it.


    Sheridan looked at him and said, "Mr. Hayes, Mr. Roberts is still in the emergency room. Stop joking


    around."


    "Well. I''ll take over. You two can go get some rest. Don''t worry about it. I won''t let him die here!"


    Tobias said. He then stared at me, "You look really ugly right now. If you don''t get any rest soon,


    even if Hendrix doesn''t make it, you won''t be able to find a new husband because no one would


    want you!"


    I pursed my lips and squatted in front of the door. I was so anxious that I was not in the mood to pay


    attention to him at all.


    Bang! The door of the emergency room was mmed opened and the doctor came out.


    I got up and wanted to approach the doctor immediately, but I felt faint all of a sudden and almost


    fell down. Tobias held me up and said with disdain, "Miss Reid, are you trying to hurt yourself on


    purpose?"


    I frowned and ignored him. Looking at the doctor who came out from the emergency room, I asked,


    "Doctor, how is my husband?"


    The doctor looked at me, opened his mouth slightly and said, "The patient''s condition is stable now,


    but his muscles and nerves suffered frostbite of different degrees and there might be some


    consequences. Both you and the patient must be well prepared for the risk of paralysis."


    As if struck by lightning, I didn''te back to my senses for a long time. I finally came back to my


    senses just as Hendrix was being wheeled out of the emergency room.


    In the ward.


    Hendrix still hadn''t woken up. I looked at Sheridan and said, "Mr. Lawson, you can go home and


    have a good rest. I will apany him here. There are still many things to deal with. I don''t want


    anything bad to happen to you!"


    Sheridan nodded and looked at me. He said, "Mr. Moore and Mr. Lawson should be on their way.


    Don''t worry too much. Mr. Roberts will be fine!"


    I nodded. I was so tired that I didn''t want to talk anymore.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After Sheridan left, Tobias leaned against the doorframe with a cavalier attitude. I looked at him and


    said, "Just say it aloud. It''s a waste of your time toe here in vain!"


    He raised his eyebrows and said in contempt, "Is your IQ like a battery? asionally, it''s online,


    and sometimes, it''s retarded. How can you tell that I have something to say this time?"


    I frowned and said, "You can choose not to say it, then!" "Tsk!" he said, "You are really ruthless.


    Sebastian was investigated. That chemical nt''s operation was supposed to be on hold, but now


    it''s being investigated as well. They discovered the presence of carcinogenic agents there. The


    police in Oand have begun to investigate all the industries owned by the Milton family. The


    dying of the Milton Group''s operations, even for just a day, will cause them to lose tens of


    millions of dors. Sebastian is now also suspected to be involved in kidnapping and smuggling. All


    these are enough to keep him upied for at least a few days. Arianna, good job, you''ve let him


    suffer heavy losses. Those reporters who arrived at the scene just in time were also your doing,


    weren''t they?"

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    I pursed my lips and did not deny it.


    After talking for a while, he left.


    I stayed at Hendrix''s bedside, watching his face turned from pale to pink. It seemed that he was


    recovering slowly.


    Hendrix had not woken up yet, so I could only sit by the bed and apany him. The phone in the


    bag had rung for many times. It was from Sonia''s mother.


    "Hi, Auntie, what''s wrong?" I answered patiently.


    Mabel''s cry came from the other end of the phone. "Mrs. Roberts, I know that I shouldn''t be so


    shameless to find you and I shouldn''t be calling you. However, I have no idea what else to do


    anymore. Rita''s chemotherapy has begun. Over the past few days, all our money has been spent


    and Rita has been in agony. The doctor wants us to transfer to another hospital. Can you help us?


    We don''t know what kind of sins we''vemitted in ourst life that caused our offspring to have to


    suffer like this. Rita is just four years old, I..." she said, trying to stifle her sobs.


    What could I do?


    The path of life was so long, but some people''s lives were destined to be a tragedy since birth. It


    was true that one''s life depended on his or her fate!


    I kept silent, listening to the crying on the other side. When she realized that I didn''t answer, Mabel


    said desperately, "Mrs. Roberts, I know, we''re really greedy. You''ve helped us many times already, I


    shouldn''t being to you for more help. Thank you!"


    "Just continue with the treatment!" I said, my gaze empty and staring. "I will transfer the money to


    your ount. You must encourage her to continue and persevere with her treatment. It will getR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    better from here!" I continued.


    That''s right. It would get better from here.


    The person on the other line seemed to be surprised and overjoyed at the same time. She said


    immediately, "Mrs. Roberts, thank you, thank you, thank you very much, really thank you so much.


    We owe you a huge debt of gratitude for the rest of our lives!"


    I hung up the phone and transferred the money in my card to her. Maybe anything rted to Sonia


    was a bottomless pit to me. Nevertheless, in the end, this was the life of a child. I didn''t know what


    would happen in the future, but now I did have the ability to help. In this case, there was no reason


    for me to stand by and do nothing.


    Looking at Hendrix, who was lying on the hospital bed, I couldn''t help but sigh slightly. I would just


    take it asmitting a good deed.


    Hendrix had been lying unconscious in the hospital for three days. When he woke up, he was still


    confused. He held my hand tightly and asked in a daze, "How are you? Do you have any injuries?"


    I hugged him and smiled. "I''m fine without any injuries!" I replied.


    He scanned me up and down and found that there was nothing wrong with me. He was relieved and


    looked at me, "No matter what happens to me in the future, don''t risk your life for me. I would rather


    die than have you sacrifice yourself for me!" he spoke.


    My eyes ached a little. I took a slight breath and tried to stop myself from crying, "Don''t say things


    like this ever again," I said.


    For the first time in his life, he showed his exhaustion and weakness. I held onto him and didn''t


    comfort him with words, instead, I made my presence known.


    Over the years, we have gradually learned how to treat each other, to forgive and heal each other.


    We still had a long way to go. Maybe there would still be some difficulties and conflicts in our life,


    but I knew that we would never be separated again.


    Since the Milton Group had been investigated, we certainly didn''t dare to be too shy. The


    coboration between the Roberts Group and the Hayes family had officially begun. The next time


    we saw Tobias, it was at the contract signing event. The extravagant celebration was hosted on a


    luxurious cruise, which also served as a disy of the Hayes family''s magnanimity.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Oand was not very cold in October, but Hendrix still did not allow me to expose my shoulders,


    and insteadyered a coat on top of my bare shoulders. Tobias was holding his ss on the cruise


    deck, facing the sea, and appeared to be deep in thought.


    Standing behind him, I stared at him quietly while looking out at the boundless sea and the twinkling


    stars in the sky. Perhaps feeling someone''s gaze on him, he looked back over his shoulder and was


    a little surprised to see me.


    He raised his eyebrows and lifted the ss in his hand at me. "Why are you out here alone? Is Mr.


    Roberts not hovering around you anymore?" he asked.


    I smiled faintly, walked over to him and said, "He has his own work to deal with!"


    He nodded and turned back towards the sea. Probably amazed by the beautiful night scenery, he


    did not look as annoyed as usual. He asked, "Have you ever looked up at a luxurious cruise ship


    from a bamboo raft?"


    I was a little surprised and shook my head. "No, bamboo rafts can''t go far on the sea, and luxury


    cruise ships can''t be sailed in shallow waters, so they can''t even meet, let alone look at each other,"


    I replied.


    He smiled and gave me a sideways nce. "There is always a one in a million chance!" he spoke.


    I shrugged and said, "Maybe!"


    "I saw it before. At that time, I told myself that if I had the opportunity, I would turn my life around


    and be the one standing on the cruise and looking down at the sea!" he said. He squinted at


    the vast ocean and said, "I did it. I''ve finally got what I wanted."


    I drank the remaining wine in my ss and said, "However, you''re not as happy as you expected,


    aren''t you?"


    He suddenlyughed and looked at me. "Do you think this is a movie? I have reached the peak and


    am now standing in the position I dreamed of. I have achieved what I want. How can I not be


    happy? Don''t listen to what others say about the wealthy envying the poor''s rtionships and


    connections. In fact, rich people don''t envy anything like that at all. We can chase after any woman


    we want. What''s so bad about that?" he said.


    I shrugged and did not refute him. Looking at the city getting further and further away from the


    shore, I could not help but ask, "So what are you sighing about?"


    He squinted at me, smiled proudly, and said, "Of course it''s because I wanted to find amon


    ground to talk to you. I heard that your past is simr to mine, so I was trying to engage in


    conversation with you."


    "What do you mean?" I asked. Thinking thoroughly, I don''t seem to have anything inmon with


    him!


    He leaned against the railing and said, "Our upbringing. I lived with my mom when I was young. Her


    job was nothing to be proud of, so all my life I was looked down upon. The strong always bully the


    weak. I always thought to myself in the past that, if one day I climbed to the top, I would definitely


    take revenge on those who hurt me. Now, it seems that I can do it."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I frowned, pursed my lips, and said to him, "I''m not the same as you. My upbringing isn''t as bad as


    you think, so you don''t need to find something simr between us. I don''t want to have anything in


    common with you and I don''t want tofort your so- called sad or embarrassing childhood either."


    He didn''t seem to care, "It doesn''t matter, I didn''t want you tofort me. I just wanted to find


    someone who wasn''t that annoying to vent my feelings to, but I''m much better now."


    Tobias was a contradictory person. I shrugged and didn''t intend to stay with him any longer. A


    beautifuldy came up with a wine ss and looked at him with a faint smile. This party didn''t seem


    to have a shortage of beautifuldies.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    Tobias seemed to enjoy the feeling of being osted by a gorgeousdy. He did not refuse her, but


    put his hand on the woman''s waist. He puffed gently next to her ear and said in a teasing voice,


    "Honey, I refuse nobody!"


    The beautifuldy smiled enchantingly and replied, "It doesn''t matter, we each take what we need!"


    Watching them leave with their arms wrapped around each other, I frowned slightly. In the adult


    world, money and love seemed to be interconnected, but it also seemed that the two sides were not


    rted at all.


    As I returned to the banquet hall, Hendrix finished his conversation with others. When he saw me


    walk in, he walked towards me with a smile and said, "It''s windy outside. What were you doing out


    there?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I smiled and answered, "I was just enjoying the scenery!"


    He brushed his finger onto my nose, then said, "Let''s go, I''ve prepared a good show for you."


    I raised my eyebrows and asked, "It won''t be a scare, will it?"


    "Let''s go and have a look for yourself," he replied. He did not exin and led me to the VIP cabin on


    the top floor.


    He brought me into a passenger cabin. As soon as we entered, I heard the unmistakable sounds of


    a woman in throes of pleasure, as well as the heavy panting of a man.


    The corner of my lips twitched and I looked at Hendrix instinctively. He frowned slightly and spoke,


    "You''re in a good mood, Mr. Hayes!"


    It was Tobias and thedy on the deck just now.


    Tobias''s indifferent voice came out. He didn''t seem to care that Hendrix and I were still outside. He


    said, "Mr. Roberts, just a second." His words were so matter-of-fact, as if he was doing nothing


    more than eating or drinking.


    Hendrix frowned and pulled on my arm to leave. However, two men dressed in ck entered from


    the door, carrying another man who looked like a mess in between them.


    The man with a bloody nose and a swollen face was thrown on the ground. It seemed that he had


    been beaten. When I looked thoroughly at the man, I couldn''t help frowning. I knew this man, he


    was Eason.


    There were still noisesing from the other side of the screen. Eason was thrown on the ground


    and looked around in a daze. When he saw Hendrix, he ignored the male and female voices inside


    and grabbed onto Hendrix, "Mr. Roberts, I''m sorry. Please don''t kill me. I''ll do anything you order.


    Don''t kill me!"


    Tobias''s voice came from inside. "F*ck it, I can''t do anything here. Why the f*ck are you making so


    much noise?" he shouted. He was still in his underwear and his shirt had just been put on. He was


    buttoning his shirt whileing out from the back of the screen with a cynical look. As he spoke, he


    kicked Eason coldly and said, "You annoyed me."


    Eason was in pain, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He kept kneeling on the ground and admitting


    his mistake. It seemed like he was stuck in a dilemma.


    I looked at Tobias and couldn''t help pursing my lips in disapproval. Suddenly, my eyes were covered


    by Hendrix. He said in a deep voice, "Don''t look!"


    After that, he ordered Tobias, "Put on your clothes before youe out!"


    Tobias spat and said, "What does it matter to you whether I wear clothes or not? She has seen it


    before. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Hendrix''s words were still the same, but now, his voice carried a hint of indifference. "Do it!" he


    spoke.


    Tobias still wanted to struggle, but Hendrix asked, "Do you need someone to help you?"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and two men came in. They walked up to Tobias and said, "Mr.


    Hayes, sorry to offend you." In the next moment, Tobias was carried into the room behind the


    screen, and his shrieks came soon after.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    "Hendrix, what the f*ck wrong is with you? I''m not in your way. Why do you care so much? Are you


    afraid that your woman will see my muscr body and fall in love with me? You are just f*cking


    insecure and jealous of my body..."


    I looked at Hendrix. His face was dark and I could not see any emotion from him. Tobias was full of


    words. I rubbed my nose and thought to myself, "This man really didn''t know when to shut up."


    A few momentster, Tobias finally came out again, fully dressed. He looked at Hendrix, his eyes


    full of resentment, as if Hendrix had forced him to do something he didn''t want to.


    Hendrix ignored him. Instead, he looked at Eason, who was lying awkwardly on the ground, and


    ordered, "Exin yourself!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At this moment, the woman came out from behind the screen. She was already dressed. The


    woman had an aura of seduction and charm emanating from her body. She leaned against the


    screen and looked at Tobias. "Mr. Hayes, don''t pretend you don''t know me anymore after we''ve had


    our little fun. You''ve already promised me. You have to keep your promise!" she said.


    While speaking, she nced at Eason. Eason was flushed at this moment. He restrained his anger


    and clenched his hands into fists.


    Everyone could certainly tell that this woman had something going on with Eason.


    Tobias leaned back in his chairnguidly and said, "I''ve promised you this, but your man had


    offended someone he shouldn''t have and almost caused the death of Mr. Roberts. You have to ask


    Mr. Roberts whether he can forgive your man or not!"


    I frowned slightly. So, Eason and thisdy who had hooked up with Tobias were a couple? Yet she


    was being so unfaithful with Tobias just now...


    Even just imagining it made me shudder. What''s more, Eason had overheard everything. This was a


    whole new level of disrespect and disloyalty.


    After hearing Tobias'' words, the woman''s face flushed with anger for a moment. However, it


    seemed that she had gotten used to this already, so she remained exceptionally calm.


    She looked at Tobias and said with a smile, "Mr. Hayes, are you going back on your word?"


    Tobias shrugged shamelessly and replied, "No, I didn''t. I held up my end of the promise to not


    cause your man any trouble. However, Mr. Roberts didn''t agree to it. You''d already hooked up with


    me. Why don''t you hook up with Mr. Roberts as well?"


    The woman''s face turned dark in humiliation, but she still didn''t dare to lose her temper. She looked


    at Hendrix with a charming expression. She said softly, "Mr. Roberts, I..."


    "I don''t collect trash, stay away from me!" Hendrix said.


    Then, he looked at Tobias coldly and said, "You''re really desperate!"


    Tobias touched his nose and said, "I don''t refuse anyone."


    Hendrix snorted and looked at the woman. "Hurry up and get out of here before I lose my temper.


    Otherwise, I''ll toss the both of you into the ocean to feed the fishes!" he said.


    Hearing this, the woman was stunned for a moment. She was probably frightened. After hesitating


    for a moment, she nced at Eason, who was trying to suppress his rage, and left.


    After the woman left, Tobias crossed his legs and looked at Hendrix as he said, "Mr. Roberts, you


    don''t have a good attitude towards women. You need to change your attitude in the future, or else


    you''ll scare your wife away."


    Hendrix looked at him and said, "Ask whatever you wish!"

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    Thus, Hendrix pulled me aside, waiting for Tobias to interrogate Eason.


    Tobias curled his lips and looked at Eason, who was lying on the ground. There was impatience in


    his eyes. ncing at the person guarding the door, he ordered, "Go to the kitchen to get that thing.


    Let''s make this lively."


    I didn''t know what he was going to do. He looked at Eason on the ground with a gentle expression


    and said, "Hey, why don''t you fess up yourself? Don''t force me to be a bad guy."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Eason lifted his head and nced around. He looked at Tobias with a confused face and spoke,


    "Mr. Hayes, what do you want me to say? Just tell me what you want me to own up to. I''ll do it


    immediately. I''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    "Ha- ha!" Tobiasughed, with a mocking expression on his handsome face. "Are you trying to act


    stupid? Well, it''s alright. I guess it''s time for fun," he said.


    The man who had been ordered to retrieve something from the kitchen had returned. Tobias leaned


    back in his chair and ordered, "Let the fun


    begin!"


    My eyes widened in shock. I looked at him, horrified at what he was about to do.


    Hendrix pulled me into his arms and said, "Don''t look!" Then, I heard Eason''s screams of agony.


    Tobias said, "You can continue acting like a fool. It doesn''t matter to me. I''m just ying with you


    after all. I have plenty of time and energy. No worries. You wille clean sooner orter. Take it


    easy. There''s no rush!"


    I moved Hendrix''s hand away and saw Eason rolling on the ground. It was obvious that he was in


    great pain. He shouted, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you, take these things out!"


    Tobias signaled to the two of his men. The two men pulled down Eason''s pants. Eason was


    shivering.


    "Go ahead!" Tobias said coldly.


    Eason probably didn''t expect Tobias to be so crazy. He said while trembling, "It''s Kaleb. He wanted


    me to follow Mr. Roberts so that Mr. Roberts could transfer the management of Oand''s foreign


    trade to him. I did something to Mr. Roberts'' car the day he got into the ident. I was wrong.


    However, if I didn''t do as Kaleb ordered, he would kill me. I had no choice."


    Tobias narrowed his eyes and asked, "So the hundreds of thousands of dors you lost in the


    casino was given to you by Kaleb?"


    Eason nodded, his body still shivering.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him after a moment of silence. "When the ident happened, whose


    body did the police find?" I asked.


    Tobias frowned slightly. He probably thought that my question was a little off. Eason, however, was


    stunned for a moment. He looked at me and said uncertainly, "It was Kaleb. He was killed by


    Sebastian''s men. After his death, he was sshed with sulphuric acid by Sebastian."


    I frowned and looked at Hendrix. Eason''s words were too contradictory and uncertain.


    Hendrix held the ss in his hand and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he


    looked at Tobias and asked, "Have you confirmed the location of Kaleb?"

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Tobias shook his head and said, "He disappeared on the day you got into trouble."


    How could it be possible? Would Sebastian kill Kaleb? It was hard to exin this possibility. Didn''t


    they work together? How could they kill each other?


    I looked at Eason and confirmed again, "Are you sure that the body is Kaleb?"


    Eason nodded and didn''t look like he was lying. "That night, it was Kaleb who brought those people


    to block you. After Mr. Roberts was pulled out of the car, the murderer in the other car killed Kaleb


    without any hesitation. If you don''t believe me, you can take a look at the body. He was shot in the


    chest. After that, he was stabbed with a knife as they were afraid that he would not die. After they


    confirmed that he was dead, they poured sulfuric acid on him. I witnessed the scene. I won''t lie to


    you!" he said.


    The room was silent for a while. Tobias looked at Eason and said coldly, "Since you did well today,


    I''ll let you go. You better behave yourself in the future. If you dare to y tricks on me again, I''ll kill


    you."


    Then, he raised his eyes and signaled to his men. Eason was brought out of the room, and only


    Hendrix, Tobias, and I remained.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, I couldn''t help asking, "Why did Sebastian kill Kaleb?" I knew since


    Myanway that the rtionship between Kaleb and Sebastian was not simple. Even if Kaleb was in


    trouble now, he was still not weak enough for Sebastian to look down upon him and even kill him.


    What''s more, even if Sebastian had a lot of power, he still couldn''t run from the arm of thew. How


    could he kill anyone so openly and without fear?


    Hendrix frowned slightly, looked at Tobias and said, "You deal with the police station. I''ll send


    someone here to Oand to deal with matters in the office."


    Tobias frowned and said to him, "Wait a minute, Mr. Roberts, what you said doesn''t make sense. It


    seems that you''re going to leave everything here to me and return to your country as nothing


    happened?"


    "If you want the Hayes Family to be destroyed by you, I can stay here!" Hendrix looked at him coldly


    and said. "Sebastian is nning a big game. The management of Oand''s foreign trade is not the


    only thing he wants," he continued.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?" Tobias asked. He frowned and stared at him seriously.


    Hendrix gave him a thoughtful look. Then, he got up and said to me, "Let''s go. We have to go back


    as soon as possible."


    I was a little confused, but I still followed him.


    Aftering out of the room, we passed by a cabin and saw a couple in the midst of a fight. At first,


    I thought it was a couple of strangers. When I came closer, I discovered that it was Eason and that


    lady.


    "I''m blind. How did I ever fall in love with you? How can you be so disgusting? Is Tobias that b*stard


    better than me?" Eason bellowed while raising his hand to p thedy.


    After a number of ps, thedy''s face was red and swollen. She looked a little embarrassed. The


    charming woman had became a mess now.


    It seemed that the woman was used to his violence. After being beaten by him many times, she


    epted her fate and behaved like a puppet, letting Eason insult and abuse her.


    I couldn''t help frowning as I watched them. I walked up to stop Eason and said to him, "If I were


    you, I wouldn''t even be here at this moment. Do you really think that despite almost killing Hendrix,


    your life is spared just because you came clean about it? If it weren''t for her, you would have been


    in the sea by now. Live your own life. Don''t f*cking rely on a woman to stay alive yet still be such an


    ungrateful b*stard!"

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    My sudden appearance made Eason startled. He was about to lose his temper, but when he saw


    Hendrix behind me, he was frightened. He knelt immediately on the ground and looked at me. "Mrs.


    Roberts is right. It''s all my fault. I won''t do it again!" he said.


    A leopard cannot change its spots. Looking at Jessica, I couldn''t help but feel a little sad. What


    made her fall for such a scumbag?


    I looked at her and said, "Leave him. Such an a*s doesn''t deserve you."


    I knew that words might be useless, but I still said it. Jessica looked at me and was stunned. She


    didn''t look as charming as she did in the room just now. At this time, she looked haggard, with an


    expression of surprise on her face. She said to me after a moment''s pause, "Thank you!"


    I shook my head and said calmly, "You''re wee, I just can''t bear seeing a man bully a woman!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and looked at me. "Let''s go!" he said.


    I got up and left with Hendrix. After a while, I couldn''t help but look back at Jessica. As I went down


    the stairs, I couldn''t help sighing.


    Hendrix held me and his expression softened a little. He smiled and said, "Everyone has their own


    way of living. If you care too much about everyone and everything, you will be exhausted!"


    I gave him a sideways nce and curled my lips. "Are you saying that I shouldn''t meddle in other


    people''s business?" I asked.


    He smiled, raised his hand to rub his nose and replied, "No, that''s not what I meant!"


    I snorted and didn''t talk to him. The ship was docked. Hendrix and I disembarked. We saw Evan


    waiting outside the port. I was surprised and said, "Evan, when did you arrive?"


    Evan answered, "I just arrived today!"


    We hadn''t seen each other in a long time. Subconsciously, I treated Evan as a friend. After we got


    in the car, I kept asking about how he was doing recently and we chatted about many topics.


    Hendrix kept coughing on the way without any reason. I couldn''t help but ask him, "Are you having


    a cold?" He had just been discharged from the hospital and the doctor had mentioned that he


    needed to rest. If it weren''t for Tobias'' event, we would not havee out.


    Hendrix leaned against the seat of the car and said, "I''m fine!" He closed his eyes to rest. Seeing


    this, I didn''t continue talking to Evan anymore.


    When we arrived at the hotel, I suddenly felt tired and sleepy. Hendrix and Evan were talking in the


    living room. Iy on the bed and originally nned to rest for a while, but ended up falling asleep.


    When Hendrix woke me, he had already taken a bath and was standing beside me. He looked at


    me tenderly and said, "Go wash up first before you sleep."


    I got up and leaned against himnguidly. "I''m so sleepy. I''m so tired recently. I need to catch up on


    sleep after we return back to the maind," I spoke.


    He smiled lightly and yed with my long hair. "Do you want me to help you wash up while you


    sleep?" he asked.


    As soon as I heard this, I knew that he meant something else. I curled my lips and went to the


    bathroom directly.


    Catching a glimpse of the bottle of Vitamin A on the bathroom counter, I couldn''t help but frown.


    Hendrix seemed to have been using this for a while now. Had he begun to take care of his body?


    It seemed that men and women were the same; we were all afraid of old age!

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    After taking a shower, I came out with his Vitamin A and handed it to him. "Have you been eating


    this recently?" I asked.


    He held the bottle in his hand and nced at it. "Yes!" he nodded and replied.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I twitched my mouth and asked, "What''s the use of this Vitamin A? Have you been feeling unwell


    recently? Why did you start eating supplements? Do you feel that you are getting old?"


    He stopped reading and closed the book. He set it aside and looked at me intensely. "Are you


    getting sick of me, Mrs. Roberts?" he asked.


    I was stunned. I held back myughter and shook my head. "Mr. Roberts is so handsome and


    charming, elegant and noble. You don''t look like an old man at all. Why would I be getting sick of


    you?" I said.


    He raised his eyebrows and pulled me to the bed. He took the towel from my hand, started wiping


    my hair and said to me gently, "Stay away from Tobias in the future."


    I was startled for a moment and asked, "Why are you suddenly bringing up Tobias?"


    He pressed his lips into a thin line. There was no emotion on his face. He just said faintly, "Is his


    figure good?"


    I...


    He was jealous!


    I couldn''t help butugh in a low voice. I looked back at him and said, "I watched a variety show a


    few days ago. The female singer said that she won''t even nce at 25- year- old men at all,


    because they were immature and of no taste. Tobias is around 25 years old this year, right?"


    Hendrix''s expression was a little dark. "Don''t watch that nonsense in the future," he said.


    I curled my lips and replied, "I think what she said is quite right... umm!" Don''t try to poke a tiger with


    a stick, otherwise, you would be the one who ends up suffering.


    When we returned to Jarold City, it was already three dayster. Hendrix was busy dealing with the


    company''s affairs day and night. He had no time to rest. He had just recovered from a serious


    illness. I was worried about his health, so I visited him at thepany every day. I was afraid that


    he would get sick again because he was too busy to take care of himself.


    When I came down from Hendrix''s floor into the building lobby, I ran into the receptionist, Este. I


    hadn''t seen her for more than half a month, she had be more fashionable. The makeup on her


    face was so delicate. If she hadn''t called out my name, I wouldn''t have recognized her.


    "Mrs. Roberts, you''re back!" she said.


    It took me a while to recall. I nodded with a smile and replied, "Yeah. You''re getting more and more


    beautiful recently. Are you in a rtionship?"


    Este blushed. "Nope!" she answered.


    I smiled. My phone rang. It was from Mabel. I did some calctions in my head and guessed that


    she probably needed to pay the child''s medical fees again. When I picked up the phone, I thought


    that she would cry like before.


    However, she seemed to be very calm and spoke, "Mrs. Roberts, are you free recently? Rita said


    that she wants to see you and wants to say thank you personally."


    Hearing this indifferent tone, I couldn''t help asking, "Mabel, what happened?"


    On the other side of the line, Mabel answered, "Nothing, it''s Rita. She knows that you''ve been


    paying for her medical fees, so she wants to see you and thank you!"


    I nodded and hung up. Hence, I went straight to the hospital.


    I didn''t like the smell of disinfectant in the hospital. As soon as I arrived at the hospital, I went to


    Rita''s ward directly. Sonia''s parents were all in the ward. We hadn''t seen each other for half a


    month. The two of them suddenly aged a lot. They were in their sixties, but now they looked like


    they were in their eighties.


    Upon seeing me, Mabel stood up, looked at me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, you''re here. Sorry to


    bother you."


    I shook my head slightly. The old couple said that they had not eaten yet, so they asked me to


    apany Rita for a moment. After that, they went down for their meal. I nodded. Looking at the


    child on the hospital bed, I didn''t know how to describe my mood at that point.

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    Her appearance at this moment was vastly different from the first time I saw her. The treatment and


    chemotherapy made this child look like a thin and bony skeleton. The bones in her small hands


    were jarringly obvious now. The child was asleep. I looked at her thin face and felt a slight pain in


    my heart.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat down beside the bed, wondering if I could ask Hendrix to find a good doctor or a hospital to


    treat Rita. After undergoing repeated chemotherapy like this, her hair was already gone.


    Rita woke up at the moment I took out my phone and was about to send Hendrix a message. When


    she saw me, she was startled. She looked at me and said, ''Auntie."


    I nodded and looked at her. Hence, I asked softly, "Did I wake you up?"


    She shook her head, looked at me and asked softly, "Did my grandparents go out?"


    "Yes," I answered. "Rita, do you want some water? I''ll pour some for you," I asked.


    She shook her head and said, "I''m not thirsty, Auntie!"


    I smiled lightly and held her bony hand. I felt sad for her and asked, "Rita, are you hungry?"


    She shook her head. Probably she had just woken up, so she did not want to talk. She looked at the


    ceiling with her eyes. It seemed that this action had been repeated countless times.


    I wasn''t a chatty person. I didn''t know what to say at that point, so I could only stay by her side in


    silence.


    After a while, Rita suddenly asked, "Auntie, am I dying?"


    For a moment, my heart felt like it was being squeezed by an invisible hand. It was so painful that I


    couldn''t breathe. Holding back my tears, I shook my head and replied with a smile, "No, you will be


    cured. The doctor will cure your illness. When you are cured, you can go to the zoo with your


    grandparents to see the animals and go outside to see the blue sky and white clouds."


    The little girl looked at me with a sparkle in her eyes. "Really?" she asked.


    I tugged her gently and nodded with certainty. "Yes, it''s true. Is there anything you''ve been longing


    to do? When you get out of the hospital, I will help you to achieve it, alright?" I spoke.


    She seemed to have hope. She nodded and said seriously, "I want to eat ice cream and cake. I


    haven''t eaten them for a long time. Grandma said that I can only eat after I get better!"


    I nodded, "Well, Rita, then you have to persevere with your treatment. After you get better, I will


    bring you out to eat ice cream and cake, okay?" "Alright!" she replied. All of a sudden, she seemed


    to remember something. She took out a palmsized notebook from behind the pillow, handed it to me


    and said, "Auntie, this is what Grandma asked me to give you. It''s my mom''s diary. Grandma said


    that you are a nice person and wanted me to thank you."


    I held the notebook and was stunned for a second. Thus, I nodded and asked, "Your mom''s diary?"


    She nodded and said, "Yes. I don''t know how to read. Grandma said that it could help you, but you


    have to keep it safe now and take a look only after you get home. Otherwise, someone will be after


    you."


    While speaking, the little girl gestured at me to put the diary in my bag. I did. After chatting with her


    for a while, Sonia''s parents returned.


    They looked at me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, thank you for your help these few days."


    I shook my head slightly and said, "You''re wee. You don''t have to worry about Rita''s medical


    fees anymore. If any problems arise, I will find a way to deal with it."

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Sonia''s mother summoned a weak smile. "Mrs. Roberts, I have discussed with Sonia''s father about


    Rita''s illness. We decided not to treat her anymore. This child has had a hard life. In the following


    days, we intend to take her out for a walk and let her experience life so that she will not have any


    regrets anymore. We''ve tried our best," she said.


    I couldn''te back to my senses. After a moment of confusion, I asked, "Why? I had asked the


    doctor, as long as she continued the treatment, there is a possibility of being cured. If you are


    worried about the medical expenses, I can be responsible for it. She is still young and has a bright


    future ahead of her..."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Mabel couldn''t stop crying. She shook her head and said helplessly, "Even if she is cured, she will


    have to take care of both of us in the future. She has a greedy and good-for-nothing uncle as well.


    Sonia died because of us. If we cured Rita, the result would still be the same. She will be forced into


    a dead end. It''s better to let her enjoy her remaining days and leave this world happily. Life is too


    hard. We don''t ever want to live through this again in another life."


    I don''t know how to persuade her. Yes, I had forgotten about this. Even if this child was cured, there


    is no one for her to rely on. Eason, that useless b*stard, was enough to make her life a living hell.


    What''s more, when she grew up, she still needed to look after her grandparents. However, even so,


    it didn''t mean that all this couldn''t be solved.


    Seeing that I still wanted to persuade her, Mabel looked at me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, I know you


    are kind-hearted. Thank you for these days. It''s gettingte. You should go home now!"


    I didn''t get the chance to say the words I had wanted to say. It wasn''t my business. I didn''t have a


    say in any of this. I couldn''t take charge of a child''s future. I wasn''t qualified to make the decision.


    This sense of powerlessness made me feel bad after I came out of the hospital.


    My mobile phone was ringing in the bag. It was Naomi calling me. She was as casual as usual.


    "Arianna, have you returned to Jarold City? Have you seen Sebastian? He hasn''t called me for


    several days. The project in the Lancille Vige was sealed up by the police all of a sudden without


    any reason. It was announced as illegal. What happened? Why didn''t youe back after going to


    Jarold City?" she spoke.


    I sat at the entrance of the hospital, looking at the peopleing in and out. Some were in a hurry,


    some were holding newborn babies with gentle and expectant looks on their faces, some were


    distracted and some were desperate. The joys and sorrows of the world were all here and none of


    the details could be forgotten.


    I didn''t know what to say to her. After a long silence, I spoke, "I won''t go there for the time being.


    Take care of yourself. Something has probably happened to the Milton family. When Sebastian is


    free, he will contact you. Don''t worry."


    She sighed and said in a somewhat bored manner, "I was waiting for you toe back. I''m really


    bored here, alone in Asherton. My father is urging me to go on blind dates. He is suddenly against


    me seeing Sebastian and mentioned that we are notpatible with each other. He did not behave


    in this way before. Why did this old man suddenly be like this?"


    I opened my mouth, wanting to tell her, but swallowed the words instead. I said, "Master Attwood


    did it for your own good. He''s just looking out for you."


    After a short chat, I hung up the phone. The sky was slowly darkening. The days were shorter in the


    north, especially inte autumn. The weather was getting colder and colder.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    When I got home, Hendrix was busy in the kitchen. It was rare to see him like this. I leaned against


    the doorframe and couldn''t help smiling as I watched him bustling about in the kitchen with an apron


    on.


    He was taken aback by my sudden return. "When did youe back? Why didn''t you make any


    sound?" he asked.


    I beamed at him, "Hi!"


    He gave me a small smile and said, "Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner!"


    I was a little surprised to see that he was wearing a grey sweater. I couldn''t help but say, "You look


    much better in clothes of other colors than in ck. It makes you look younger!"


    He raised his eyebrows and gave me a serious look, "Do I usually look very old?"


    Looking at his stern expression, I couldn''t help butugh, "A little. You look too serious, it makes


    people think you''re harder to approach than you really are. It''s better like this, you look more


    pleasant!"


    He pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll try to wear more clothes of other colors then!"


    I got lost in my thoughts for a second. Since when did he start listening to other people''s opinions


    like this? He was starting to learn how to restrain his emotions and behaviors better, and started


    reflecting on himself more often.


    It seemed that he was slowly bing a totally different person. In the past, he never smiled and


    always had a grim and solemn expression on his face. These changes did not happen all of a


    sudden, but were hidden in the details of everyday life. It was all so subtle that I didn''t even notice


    until now. When did he be such a gentle and sensitive man?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    By the time I realized his change, he seemed to have already be such a detail- oriented


    person, he got jealous easily, threw tantrums, and deliberately changed his routine to cater to me.


    These changes had alle silently.


    He was never an expressive person, but he showed his love by taking care of me.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, he raised his hand and waved it a few times in front of my eyes. He


    asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    I retracted my thoughts and kissed him gently on his chin. I answered, "I''m thinking, how lucky am I


    to meet such a nice man like Mr. Roberts."


    He said greedily, "I''m lucky to meet Miss Reid as


    well."


    After flirting with him for a while, I could not help but relieve myself of the troubles in the hospital.


    After dinner, he asked me to go back to the bedroom. Just then, Valerie called me and asked me


    how I was doing recently. She also demanded to know why I hadn''t gone back to visit them even


    though I was in Jarold City.


    I exined about it and promised to visit them the next day. Anne called me on the phone and


    chatted with me for a while before hanging up.


    I thought I could have a good night''s sleep, but I didn''t expect Hendrix''s phone to ring almost


    immediately after we bothy down on the bed. He answered the phone and got dressed with a


    serious face.


    I couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    "The police discovered some problems in Lancille Vige. I have to go there!" he replied. After that,


    he packed up and was ready to go out. I simply changed my clothes and followed him.


    He had wanted me to stay at home, but he knew that I wouldn''t agree to it, so he decided to let me


    come with him.


    After catching thest flight, we slept on the ne for a while. It was still dark when we arrived in


    Asherton. After returning to the vi, we rested for around two hours before getting up and going to


    the Lancille Vige.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    It had been almost a month since hest came to Lancille Vige. The ce had changed a lot. The


    base that was still in preparation before hadpleted its construction. There were only two floors.


    As it was turning winter soon, all the nts in the vige had turned yellow and the leaves had


    begun to fall. The road was covered with cement, so it was much easier to walk.


    The Roberts Group and the Milton Group had coborative projects that were already in progress.


    However, the twopanies began facing problems at the same time. So, many of the projects


    were put on hold.


    The car had stopped at the gate of the tech base. The police had surrounded the scene. It seemed


    that they wanted to protect the scene. Rowane wasmunicating with the police, but Sebastian


    was absent.


    "Mr. Roberts, you''re here!" Rowane spoke. When she saw Hendrix, she immediately went forward


    to wee him. It was obvious that she was in a good mood upon seeing him.


    Hendrix looked at her and asked, "What''s the current situation?"


    "We have found the ce where Sebastian transferred the technology. It has been blocked by the


    police. We are now contacting the Milton family!" Rowane said and looked at me casually while


    speaking.


    Linda came to the scene as well and said excitedly when she saw me, "Where have you been


    recently? Why is Mr. Milton suddenly detained in Oand? What happened?"


    I didn''t know how to exin it to her. After a moment of hesitation, I said, "It''s quiteplicated. I''ll


    tell you the detailster. What''s going on here?"


    Linda curled her lips and replied, "I don''t know what happened. Do you remember the previous


    technology theft? The equipment lost by Roberts Group were all found in the underground


    warehouse of the base. To be honest, I''ve been working here for ten years, but I didn''t know an


    underground warehouse even existed!"


    I nced at Hendrix and remembered the time when I discovered something wrong with the


    building of the base. At that time, I only asked Hendrix to check it out.


    "Let''s go in and take a look!" Hendrix said.


    We entered the base and there were police guarding at the door. Rowane looked at the person and


    said, "This is Mr. Roberts from ourpany. He is here to confirm the equipment that was lost."


    The policeman nced at us and said, "The person in charge of bothpanies must be present, if


    you want to go in."


    Linda and I made eye contact and said, "We are the ones in charge of the project from Milton


    Group." At the same time, Linda took out her employee ID.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The policeman took a look at it and let us in. In the base, the facilities on the first floor were the


    same as before, they were not moved at all. Rowane brought us all the way into another door on


    the first floor.


    When I saw the door in front of me, I was a little surprised. One wouldn''t even know there was a


    door here. This door was so identical to the wall that one couldn''t even discern where one ended


    and the other began.


    "Since when is there a door here?" Linda asked and frowned, looking incredulous.


    I was a little surprised as well, but when I followed Rowane into the room behind the door, I became


    even more surprised. There was a long corridor behind the door. After walking for a while, we


    arrived at the underground warehouse, where all the lost technical equipment from Roberts Group


    were stored.


    "I told them earlier that these equipment wouldn''t be transferred anywhere at the moment. They''d


    draw too much attention. Moreover, they''rerge and difficult to transport. It was an impossible task.


    It turned out that they were all being stored here for the time being," Rowane said.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Hendrix nced at Linda and said with a sneer, "The Milton family has been ying a good trick.


    No one would have thought of such a conspiracy. How smart!"


    Linda frowned. Apparently, she didn''t know such a ce existed either. She opened her mouth and


    wanted to refute it, but she chose not to say anything. She couldn''t find any good excuse to defend


    herpany, since the truth was so clearlyid out in front of her.


    I was silent for a moment and could not help asking, "These are allrge items. Are the products


    that have been released abroad small?"


    Rowane looked at me and said snidely, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    There was a hint of contempt in her words.


    I didn''t really care. Looking at Hendrix, I asked, "How do we deal with this now?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix looked through the things in the warehouse and said, "Contact the reporters andwyers.


    Prepare to sue the Milton Group." His face was expressionless.


    Linda panicked. She stopped Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, you can''t destroy the bridge after


    crossing the river. Mr. Milton is still in Oand and can''te back at this moment. The two


    companies have cooperated for so long, so you should at least give the Milton Group an opportunity


    to exin. This happened all of a sudden and I believe that Mr. Milton had no idea either. When the


    base was being constructed, everything was handed over to the architects and engineers. He never


    took part in any of this. I''m sure Mr. Milton didn''t even know any of this was happening!"


    I pursed my lips. If I hadn''t experienced the events in Oand, I would have thought of Sebastian


    as innocent and unknowing too. However, now, I changed my mind. I suspected that he had already


    been nning this for a long time now.


    Even when I first joined the Milton Group and was involved in the Roberts Group''s bid case without


    any reason, it was probably all nned by him. He had long nned all these out. It would not be


    good news for the Milton Group, who had always been the titan of the industry, once the Al projects


    of Roberts Group became famous.


    He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to sabotage the Roberts Group, so he could gain


    profits from this n. This was indeed a daring scheme.


    Thinking of the time when I almost had an ident in Asherton, I felt a chill go down my spine. In


    order to y for time, he was willing to hurt me. Even Naomi was being manipted by him as well.


    This man was more cunning than we thought.


    "Linda, let''s leave this matter to the police, alright?" I asked. At the same time, I recalled the things


    that had happened since I met Sebastian. I couldn''t help feeling a hint of coldness in my heart.


    Linda looked at me and was silent for a long time before she said, "I''ll call Mr. Milton. This matter


    involves the entire Milton family. Arianna, I''m sorry but, the Milton family is very precious to me."


    I nodded and looked at her. "Alright, just call them!" I said.


    The Milton family should be in a mess now, so when Master Milton received the call, he didn''t care


    how Linda would react and directly ordered, "You should deal with this matter. Try your best to


    control the loss to the Milton family."


    Linda was startled for a moment, but she still nodded and answered, "Alright!"


    After hanging up the phone, Linda''s face was pale. She looked at me and asked, "Arianna, tell me,


    what happened to the Milton family?"


    She probably hadn''t found out about what happened in Oand yet. I was silent for a moment and


    replied, "They found carcinogenic agents in the chemical nt owned by Milton family in Oand.


    Sebastian was involved in a murder case as well. He is unable to return to Asherton to deal with this


    at this moment. The police in the maind are investigating all the industries owned by Milton


    family as well. Master Milton is probably being investigated at this moment, so only you can handle


    this for now!"

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    Linda was not stupid. After she heard what I said, she looked at me and asked, "Is the incident in


    Oand rted to the Roberts Group?"


    I didn''t intend to hide it from her. I answered, "The Milton family wanted to get their hands on the


    management of foreign trade of Oand, but the Hayes family had handed over the authority to


    Hendrix. So, they kidnapped Hendrix and tried to force him to sign the contract to transfer the


    authority, but it didn''t work. Atst, they were investigated by the police."


    Her face was pale and her brows were furrowed. For a moment, she could not say anything.


    Rowane nced at Hendrix with worry and concern in her dark eyes. However, she didn''t ask


    anything. Instead, she looked at Linda and said, "It seems that the Milton family are willing to do


    anything to make money!"


    Linda was silent. After a while, she looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, I know I can''t change


    your decision, but I will do my best to protect the Milton Group''s project in Asherton."


    Hendrix nced at her and didn''t answer. He just looked at Rowane and said, "Contact the police


    and thewyer now!"


    Then, he pulled me out of the warehouse.


    In the car, I held back for a long time, but I still couldn''t help but ask, "Hendrix, did you already know


    about this incident at Lancille Vige before today?"


    Rowane mentioned that a mistake had urred during the construction process, which led to the


    back wall being smashed identally and the warehouse was discovered. However, I knew that the


    back of the base was off-limits to everyone. No one would drive the excavator there unless they


    were ordered to do so.


    He drove the car and stared at the road ahead. He smiled and said, "I knew it after you told me."


    I pursed my lips and asked, "Then why didn''t you expose it at that time? Why did you wait until


    now?"


    He looked at me and answered, "If I had exposed him at that moment, Sebastian would havee


    up with a bigger conspiracy and I would have to spend more time trying to outsmart him. So, I


    chose to follow his n, so that at least I knew what wasing!"


    Seeing that he was still looking at me while driving, I shouted, "Keep your eyes on the road. Don''t


    look at me!"


    I paused for a while and said, "So when you were in Oand, you knew that something would


    happen. That''s why when you found out that Sebastian wasing to Oand, you decided to


    return immediately."


    He nodded and said, "However, I didn''t expect him to move so fast. That''s why I was abducted by


    him."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder that he didn''t seem to care when he was gambling with Kaleb in the casino. It turned out


    that he knew his opponent was not Kaleb. Thinking about Kaleb, I couldn''t help but ask, "Can you


    believe that Kaleb died just like that?"


    He pursed his lips and replied, "The body at the police station in Oand had been confirmed as


    Kaleb. The DNA results matched."


    I was staggered and asked, "How could Sebastian just kill Kaleb like that? Did he just die so


    easily?"


    It was too sudden. At first, I thought that Sebastian had somehow acquired a dead body from


    elsewhere to deliberately confuse us. Nevertheless, I didn''t expect that he would really kill a living


    person, much less his own partner!


    The car stopped outside the vi. Since we hadn''t been back for a long period of time, Hendrix had


    hired a cleaner. The cleaner was about to leave when we arrived.


    Seeing that we were back, the cleaner looked at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, a tall and muscr


    man came here just now and said that he was looking for Arianna. He wanted me to give you a


    message, which was to be careful!"


    Looking for me?


    I couldn''t help but ask the cleaner about the man''s appearance. She described it once, but I still had


    no idea who the man was. So, I let her leave at that point.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Back to the living room, I sat on the sofa and tried to figure out who the man mentioned by the


    cleaner was. Hendrix looked at me and said, "Kaleb''s subordinates must have found out about his


    death. Sebastian might have led them to believe that I was the culprit. So, no matter what, you have


    to inform me whenever you leave the house in the future."


    I nodded. I certainly knew the seriousness of this matter.


    All of a sudden, my body jolted as I came to a realization. I sat up and looked at Hendrix. I told him,


    "I know who sent the message to the cleaner. It''s Westin. He''s one of Kaleb''s men. I had helped him


    when I was in Myanway. After that, he returned with Kaleb. At that time, I thought Kaleb wasn''t


    doing so well, so I gave Westin my phone number and address and asked him toe to me if he


    needed help. However, I was so busy that I forgot about this ever since we returned to Jarold City."


    Thinking of this, I called Naomi. The phone rang for a while before it was connected. Her voice


    seemed a little hoarse. "What''s wrong? Arianna!" she spoke.


    "Where are you? Why is your voice so hoarse?" I asked.


    She said weakly, "I''m in Oand. I couldn''t get in touch with Sebastian. You guys had gone back to


    Jarold City. I miss him so much and I want to see him, so I came. However, I just arrived. I didn''t


    sleep at all on the ne. I am now at the hotel to catch up on sleep. What''s wrong?"


    I was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "You don''t even know where Sebastian lives in Oand.


    How can you contact him? You just go there by yourself without any consideration. Aren''t you


    afraid?"


    She was startled for a moment and said, "I just wanted to ask you. You''ve been in Oand for so


    long, so you should know where he lives. Send me his addresster."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t know how to exin everything to her. After a moment of silence, I said,


    "Will you believe me if I tell you we have no idea where he lives?"


    She said with a frown, "I believe you, but it''s too bad because I guess it will be like trying to find a


    needle in a haystack."


    I thought for a moment and said, "Naomi, you can take it as a trip to Oand. Sebastian probably


    didn''t contact you because he has his own matters to deal with. Recently, a lot of things have been


    going on within the Milton Group. I don''t think he has time to see you. You should return home


    quickly. It''s too dangerous to be alone there."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She was a little stubborn and said, "I know that he is busy. I just came to see him, just one look at


    him, and then I wille back. By the way, why did you call me?"


    "Well, during the time you''re at home, did a tall and muscr man approach you?" I asked. When I


    left Asherton, I had reminded her to help Westin if he ever came to her.


    "No, no one came to me recently!" she replied.


    I guessed Westin had gone to Oand with Kaleb.


    I nodded and said to the phone, "Don''t stay in Oand for too long. I''ll give you a phone number. If


    anything happens, ask him for help directly. Don''t run around. Be careful!"


    She murmured several times in agreement and hung up the phone. I sent Tobias'' phone number to


    her and then sent a message to him asking him to take care of her.


    Oand was not as safe as Zuckerburg. If something happened, at least someone would be


    looking out for her.


    After hanging up the phone, Hendrix went to the study on the second floor. I went back to the


    bedroom and then remembered the diary that Rita had given me when I was at the hospital.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    I had nned to open it and have a look, but after a long period of time searching for it, I discovered


    that amidst the rush to get to Oand, I had left the diary in another bag at home.


    I had no choice but to give up at this point!


    Sebastian was not involved in the affairs of Lancille Vige, so the process of resolving was smooth


    and easy. However, because of what happened to the Milton Group, the coboration between


    Roberts Group and Milton Group could not continue. The conference had been dyed for too long.


    At this point, it was more challenging for the Roberts Group to earn a profit now.


    Nevertheless, Rowane had put so much effort into all of this, so she was clearly displeased that her


    hard work had gone to waste. After discussing with Hendrix, Hendrix agreed to find a new business


    partner in Asherton.


    Other than that, my job in Milton Group hade to an end as well. As Hendrix wanted to find a


    new business partner, we decided to continue staying in Asherton. In regards to Naomi, Tobias


    called me and mentioned that she almost got into trouble in the hotel, so he took her to his vi.


    This was good news for sure.


    In the next few days, Hendrix and Rowane were busy holding meetings to discuss the prospects of


    the new partner. I tried to find ways to contact Westin in Asherton, but since he did not leave me a


    contact number, it was particrly difficult for me to track him down.


    What came as a surprise to me was Dahlia getting in touch with me, requesting to meet. She told


    me that she had something to discuss with me. However, I was not willing to see her. After all, I felt


    that I had nothing to talk to her about.


    Nevertheless, she seemed to be determined to meet me. She even went so far as to bring up the


    incident in Myanway. She insisted on meeting up with me. As she was so persistent, I eventually


    agreed.


    We decided to meet at a cafe. Asherton was beginning to get cold in November. She wore an


    orange overcoat, which was fashionable and elegant. However, because of her obese figure and


    the green turtleneck sweater she had on, her neck looked shorter. From a distance, it looked as if


    her head was ced in the middle of her shoulder, like a fat neckless monster.


    I sat down in front of her and she looked at me. Probably because she had stayed upte for a long


    time, her face looked a little greasy. Her thick makeup was a little messy as well.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "What do you want to drink?" she asked, staring at me. It seemed that she was eyeing my makeup.


    I opened my mouth and replied, "Whatever!"


    She nodded and spoke after a moment of silence, "Long time no see, you seem to be getting more


    and more beautiful."


    I was startled for a second. It was rare to hear such praises from her mouth, which made me feel


    ttered. I looked at her and went straight to the point, "What do you want to say?"


    She shrugged her shoulders and didn''t talk about it directly. She just looked at me and replied,


    "Let''s have a drink first. After all, we are friends. You don''t have to treat me as your enemy. I have to


    admit that Hendrix is a very attractive man, but I would never match up to him. So, I wouldn''t dare to


    insult you just because of him. It''s not worth it!"


    I looked at her and wondered what she had up her sleeve.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "Just tell me, what do you want me to do? I will try my best, if I


    can, to help you."


    She continued to stare at me, but still did not hurry to say anything. Instead, she ced the juice


    served by the waiter in front of me. She smiled faintly and said, "Drink something first. I don''t think


    there is a need for us to behave like enemies."


    I couldn''t figure out her n, so I just took a sip of juice. Probably because she touched the ss, I


    caught the faint whiff ofvender from the juice. I heard from Rainie that Dahlia had set up a chapel


    at home. She liked to light scented candles while reading the Bible and praying at home.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    She always smelled likevender.


    "I heard that Naomi went to Oand. What is she up to?" Dahlia opened her mouth and asked


    about Naomi instead.


    I replied, "I''m not sure about it!" Since she was unwilling to tell me her purpose, I decided to y the


    waiting game with her.


    As expected, after a moment of casual conversation, she said, "I heard that Mr. Roberts is looking


    for a new business partner to coborate on the Al project. I wonder whether he has found his


    business partner yet."


    I frowned slightly and replied, "This is thepany''s affairs. I don''t know much about it. What''s


    more, he''s ready to bid for it. It''s a fairpetition. The result hasn''te out yet. If you need help,


    I may not be able to help you."


    Sheughed and said, "I don''t need your help. I''m looking for you just to introduce you to someone."


    Somehow, I felt a little sleepy all of a sudden.


    My eyelids started to grow heavier. I pinched myself and sobered up a little. Then I looked at the


    ss of juice I had drunk just now and realized something was wrong. I looked at her and asked,


    "What did you do to my drink?"


    She answered with a faint smile, "Nothing, it''s just something to help you sleep well. It''s no harm at


    all."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to get up and leave, but I did not have any strength at all. Before I coulde back to my


    senses, I''d fallen asleep.


    When I woke up again, I thought that I would find myself in an abandoned factory. However,


    surprisingly, I found myself in a room that was clearly lived in by someone.


    I got up and got out of bed. I went to the living room but didn''t see anyone. I heard the sound of


    Bible readinging out from another room.


    I walked over and saw that the other room was filled with the Holy Cross and Bible. Dahlia was


    praying in front of a statue of Jesus.


    As I looked at her, I knew that it was impossible for me to leave at this moment, so I went to the


    living room and sat down. There were three rooms and one living room in her house. One for


    herself, one was a chapel and the other seemed to be used as a storage room.


    There was nothing else in the living room except a coffee table, not even a sofa. It didn''t look like a


    home at all. Rainie mentioned that Dahlia was around forty years old, but she wasn''t married yet.


    She had been alone all these years.


    Looking around the room, I guessed that she probably didn''t have a boyfriend, but lived alone.


    After a while, she came out of the room with the Bible in her hand. She looked at me and asked,


    "Do you want some coffee?" As she asked this, she sat down in front of the table and began boiling


    water.


    I pursed my lips and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Call Hendrix and tell him to withdraw thewsuit against Sebastian to let hime back from


    Oand," she replied without wasting time with me. She then took out some coffee beans and


    prepared to brew coffee for me.


    I pursed my lips and looked at her. "Are you doing all this just because of Sebastian? I''m a little


    surprised. When did you get so close to Sebastian?" I asked.


    She shrugged her shoulders and looked at me with a faint expression and answered, "Human


    beings will die for riches, just as birds will for food. Mrs. Roberts has been used to the wealthy life,


    so you certainly don''t understand what we ordinary folk have to go through."

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    "So, how much did Sebastian give you?" I asked.


    She looked at me and suddenlyughed. "What? Are you going to try to double the amount? The


    rich are good. They always feel that any problem can be solved with money," she said.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I pursed my lips and waited for her next words.


    "If you wanted to offer me money, forget it. I''ve already brought you back here. If you don''t want to


    trouble Hendrix, you don''t have to do what I told you to. However, unfortunately, you''ll have to stay


    here with me for a few days. I don''t know what lengths Hendrix will go to just to find you!" she


    continued.


    She didn''t seem to be in a hurry, which made me a little confused. She had brought me here by


    herself without leaving any trace. Something didn''t add up.


    I didn''t call Hendrix and instead, just stayed with her. The sky gradually darkened. She either read


    the Bible or drank coffee. It seemed that she was not in a hurry at all. On the other hand, I grew


    more and more worried that something was wrong.


    If she just wanted to force me to call Hendrix, she would have abused me or taken some extreme


    measures. However, she waited so calmly, which made me puzzled.


    "Let''s eat some noodles. I don''t want to get into trouble with Hendrix for letting you starve!" she said.


    She had cooked some instant noodles and added some vegetables to them. I didn''t have much of


    an appetite, so I simply looked at her and said, "When are you going to let me go?"


    She looked at me and raised her eyebrows. "Are you ready to call Hendrix?" she asked.


    I frowned and said, "As you know, I won''t call Hendrix. Sebastian deserves the punishment. What


    you want is money, Hendrix can give it to you as well. You can ask for whatever amount you like.


    There is no need to waste our time like this!"


    She ate calmly and smiled. She looked at me and said, "Sure enough, Mrs. Roberts is really


    generous. However, I feel so sorry for you. I don''t know if you have ever heard of a saying,


    ''grasshoppers tied to the same rope''. I believe in the concept of karma. Although I don''t like


    Sebastian either, but I made him a promise, so I will still go through with it. So, Mrs. Roberts, you


    only have one choice here!"


    I pursed my lips and stared at her while she ate her noodles slowly. I couldn''t help but feel a little


    annoyed. It seemed that I couldn''t change her mind at all.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I looked at her and asked, "I''m a little curious. When did you and


    Sebastian get so close?"


    She raised her eyebrows, but did not evade my question at all. She replied, "Ever since we came


    back from Europe."


    "Why?" I asked.


    She was a little impatient. "As I said, human beings will die for riches, just as birds will for food!" she


    said.


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t you take Hendrix''s money? If you want money, Sebastian will give it to


    you, but Hendrix will give it to you as well. What''s the difference?" I continued asking.


    She raised her eyebrows. "Of course there is!" she replied.


    As the day was getting dark, I decided to make a call to Hendrix. However, the call failed to connect.


    I looked at her. She appeared to be unbothered. She lowered her head and ate her noodles in


    silence. I continued to make a few more calls, but it was still the same. None of the calls could get


    through.


    For a moment, I couldn''t help feeling confused. I looked at her and asked, "There''s no line here at


    all, isn''t it? Asking me to call Hendrix wasn''t your n at all. You are just stalling for time, right?"

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    She looked up at me leisurely and raised her eyebrows. In front of her was the bowl of noodles that


    she had almost finished. Her makeup was starting to cake in the creases of her face. She looked


    horrendous. "You''re right. However, after calcting the time, this matter should be over now.


    Hendrix should be on his way to pick you up now."


    No one would be happy to be tricked for no reason. I held my breath and knew that there was no


    point venting my anger. So I looked at her and said, "You''ve nned well. I''ve underestimated you."


    She shrugged her shoulders and smiled faintly. "Don''t be angry. This will happen more in the


    future!"


    I nodded and said, "That''s true. But, I''d better remind you that next time when you buy liquid


    foundation, try to get the more expensive ones. After all, you have made a lot of money. Also, as a


    woman, I just wanna kindly remind you that you should take care of your skin. You are less than


    forty years old, but you look almost sixty. Do you know why Hendrix isn''t interested in you? Because


    your face makes him lose his appetite. Having to look at your face every single day is torture for any


    man. I struggle to spend even one day with you."


    "You..." Her face twitched in anger. She looked at me with hatred and gritted her teeth, "Arianna, I


    should have killed you back then, so that I won''t have to be insulted by you now."


    All women care a lot about their appearance. No matter how old she was, once someone attacked


    her, she would break down. It was the same for Dahlia.


    Looking at her uncontroble face, I said calmly, "You don''t have to be angry. What I said is true.


    Have you never looked at yourself in the mirror? You have the money to buy those designer clothes.


    It''s better to buy skincare products, go on a diet and lose weight. You are fat and ugly. No man will


    want to be with you."


    She hurled the bowl of noodles at me in anger. I dodged it. She was so angry that she picked up the


    fruit knife on the table and came towards me. It seemed that she waspletely furious.


    "Bang!" The door was suddenly kicked open and Hendrix rushed in. He saw that Dahlia was about


    to stab me with a knife. He picked up the vase behind the door and threw it at Dahlia. Hendrix


    clearly had perfect aim. The vase crashed against her and caused her to copse onto the ground


    immediately.


    After a moment, Hendrix pulled me into his arms and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head. I saw a few policemening in behind him. Some of them helped Dahlia up


    from the ground and handcuffed her.


    Dahlia widened her eyes and shouted at the police incredulously, "What are you doing? What is this


    for?"


    One of the policemen said, "Sorry, you are involved in kidnapping with intention to hurt people. We


    have the right to detain and punish you!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Don''t bullsh*t me! I didn''t hurt her at all. She is still perfectly fine. How can you all be certain that I


    hurt her?" Dahlia roared angrily. She struggled against her handcuffs.


    The police officer barked his orders, "Even if you did not seed, it is still an offense! You must


    come with us!"


    Dahlia suddenly looked at me, bewildered. She said in disbelief, "Did you do that on purpose?


    Right? I''ve really underestimated you, Arianna."


    I looked at her and leaned into Hendrix''s embrace. I looked at her and said, "Dahlia, I treated you as


    a friend. I never thought you would drug me and kidnap me, and even prepare to hurt me. This time,


    I won''t show any mercy to you. I hope that thew will punish you."


    "You are spouting nonsense!" She was so angry that she screamed and was soon taken away by


    the police.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    After returning to the car with Hendrix, he kept silent. He was like a brooding child. I knew that he


    was angry with me because I came out to see Dahlia, and almost got myself hurt.


    After driving for a while, I thought about how to coax him. At that time, I held my stomach and


    hummed, "Ow, my stomach hurts. I don''t know if it''s because I haven''t eaten anything all day. My


    stomach hurts. It''s so ufortable!"


    As I held my belly and pretended to be miserable, Hendrix puckered his lips. He nced at me and


    said, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Knd" I said with a smile, looking at him.


    He looked at me and said nothing. He just parked the car in the city center and got off. I looked at


    him standing by the car, expressionless, and said sulkily, "Hendrix, I''ve been hungry for a day. I was


    almost scared to death by Dahlia just now. I can''t walk anymore. Can you help me?"


    He frowned and looked at me as if I was joking. When he saw that I didn''t get off the car, he gave in


    and walked around to help me.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I pursed my lips slightly and leaned my whole body against him. Then I looked at him shamelessly


    and said, "Can you hold me? I really can''t walk anymore!"


    He pursed his lips. "Let''s not eat then. Go back and rest!"


    I pouted, stood up, and said, "Let''s head inside." Then I ran into the restaurant in a few steps, found


    a seat, and sat down.


    He followed and looked at me indifferently. I ordered the dishes and looked at him with my chin


    propped in my hands. "Are you still angry?"


    He didn''t answer me.


    I stopped talking. After a while, the waiter served the dishes. After a day''s hunger, I could finally eat


    something. I picked up my utensils excitedly and was ready to eat, but I was stopped by him. "Drink


    the soup first!"


    Then he put a bowl of egg soup in front of me. I knew he was afraid that I had been hungry for so


    long that my stomach couldn''t bear too much food suddenly.


    I didn''t start eating until I drank the soup. Seeing that he didn''t seem to be hungry, and didn''t even


    touch his food, I couldn''t help but ask, "Hendrix, has Sebastian been released?"


    He pursed his lips and looked at me. "Eat first!"


    I shut up. When I was full, I looked at him and said, "I was too careless today. I promise that it will


    never happen again."


    He looked at me with helplessness in his eyes. "Since when do you keep your promises?"


    I pouted and was a little speechless. I argued, "I didn''t expect that she would drug me so brazenly in


    the cafe and bring me back to her house. Neither did I expect that she wanted to hold me back. I


    won''t be so stupid in the future when I encounter this again."


    "You are thinking about a next encounter?" He looked at me with a solemn face.


    I shook my head and showed how afraid I was. "No, such things will never happen in the future..."


    He rxed a little, looked at me and said, "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    I nodded. "Yes!"


    "What''s your mistake?"


    Like a child owning up, I said, "I shouldn''t trust others easily. I shouldn''t be so stupid. It''s my fault


    that I didn''t listen to you!"


    "Hmm," he said and looked at me. "And what else?"


    I was stunned. I racked my brain, but I didn''t know what else was wrong. I looked at him carefully


    and asked, "What else did I do wrong?"

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    He got up from his seat and walked out of the restaurant. I was a little confused and followed him to


    ask, "Hendrix, can you stop being angry? I really don''t know! Just tell me and I won''t do it next time!


    Why are you acting like this?"


    He didn''t listen to me at all and went straight out of the restaurant. I chased him for a few steps and


    found that I couldn''t catch up with him at all. So I gave up and sat on the steps outside the


    restaurant, watching him leave.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Probably because I didn''t follow him, after walking for a while, he came back for me. "Don''t you


    want to go home?"


    I pursed my lips, sat on the steps and looked at him, and said, "What did I do wrong?"


    He frowned, "Let''s go home!"


    I made no move to leave and instead turned to look at him, "Say it now, or we''re not going back."


    He looked at me with a solemn face and said, "Are you sure you want to do this here?"


    I nodded.


    I thought he would at least turn back and pull me up, but what happened next wasn''t anything I


    would ever expect in a million years. He got into the car and left without any hesitation.


    I was stunned. Watching him drive away, I sat on the ground for a long time. He actually left me


    here?


    All of the apologies in my head turned sour. I could only think about the way he left me here, alone


    on the streets.


    After standing at the restaurant for a long time, I called Naomi. Tobias answered the phone,


    unexpectedly. "She''s taking a bath. What''s the matter?"


    I was shocked greatly that I couldn''t help shouting, "Tobias, are you human? I asked you to take


    care of her for me, not sleep with her. Even if she didn''t refuse, shouldn''t you have some restraint?


    She is Sebastian''s girlfriend. Do you have a screw loose in your head?"


    I admitted that I was just mostly venting. After all, Hendrix left me, and I had nowhere to channel my


    anger. He happened to pick up the phone, so I''d just taken advantage of the situation.


    Tobias was a little stunned. He said, "You don''t have to be so agitated, do you? I didn''t touch her at


    all. You asked me to take her to my house. She can''t answer the phone, and I got tired of the phone


    ringing. I didn''t do anything to her. Is there something wrong with you, Arianna?"


    s!


    I was a little embarrassed, but I didn''t want to apologize at this time. I said, "Don''t pretend to be


    such a gentleman. It''s good that you haven''t done anything to her. Don''t me me for being rude.


    Please ask her, what''s the password for her ce? I have to stay at her house tonight."


    "That''s why you''re suddenly so angry. Just because you and your man are fighting? Are you trying


    to vent your anger on me?" Tobias began to nag me.


    After a while, his voice came from the other end. He said very unpleasantly, "It''s a call for you. You


    were in there so long that a year had already passed. Aren''t you afraid that you will die in there?"


    Obviously, he wasn''t talking to me.


    Naomi''s voice came, "What did you do to him just now? Why did he get so angry? His words are so


    vicious!"


    I pursed my lips and said, "I thought he was messing around with you just now and scolded him. I


    want to stay at your ce tonight. Tell me the password and let me at least have a ce to stay."


    She clicked her tongue and said, "What''s going ¡ãn? Did you quarrel with Hendrix? What happened?


    Didn''t you go to Asherton? What''s the matter? Is it about work?"

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    I couldn''t keep up with the amount of questions she asked.


    I said, "I have something to take care of here. Give me the password quickly. I''m going to freeze to


    death outside."


    "It''s my birthday, but what''s going on between you guys? What''s the matter? Why did you fight?"


    I was in a bad mood, so I didn''t answer her. I hung up the phone and took a taxi directly to the ce


    where she lived. I had been there before, so I knew the address.


    Perhaps it was because she had not lived here for too long. There was a musty smell in her house.


    I cleaned up and my cell phone kept ringing. It was Hendrix. I didn''t pick up, and instead turned off


    the phone. When people were feeling moody, no one could get them out of it. That was what I was


    doing.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lying on the bed, I couldn''t fall asleep. After a while, the doorbell rang. At first, I was shocked, but


    then I realized that it was Hendrix who came.


    I got up to take a look. It was indeed him. I ignored him and pretended not to hear him. I went back


    to the bedroom to rest, but I underestimated


    Hendrix''s persistence.


    Naomi''s door was torn down by him. When I saw him standing in the bedroom, I was so angry that I


    threw the pillow in my hand at him and roared, "Get out, get out of here!"


    He took the pillow and looked at me. "It''s not my fault today!"


    I spat at him, "It''s not your fault to leave your wife alone by the side of the road? Hendrix, I know


    you''re a tough guy, but at least you are a gentleman. I really think too highly of you. You are such a


    jerk."


    He looked at me and said, "I didn''t leave you behind. Austin said that when a woman is angry, you


    should buy her cake. No one can be in a bad mood after eating dessert."


    With that, he handed me the box in his hand with a serious look and said, "It''s from the bakery you


    like! It''s matcha vored!"


    At this time, I didn''t know whether tough or cry. I took a deep breath. I really didn''t want to give


    him the satisfaction, so I roared at him, "I don''t want to eat. I don''t want to eat anything. Go away!"


    He stood still and said, "It''s not safe for you to be alone outside. Stop messing around. Let''s go


    home!"


    Throwing the pillow in my hand at Hendrix, I trembled with anger and said, "Hendrix, is this the first


    time? Am I a child? Don''t you know why I''m angry? I just want to ask you, I obviously apologized to


    you. Why are you still holding it against me? Are you in your menopause that you have to nitpick?


    Buying a cake? You thought you could just humor me like this? What is the meaning of this?"


    He frowned and his expression did not look good. I thought that he would smash everything and


    leave like before, but he didn''t. Instead, he put the cake down beside me, picked up the pillow, and


    looked at me. "I was angry because you knew that it was very dangerous for you to annoy Dahlia,


    but you still did it. I was angry that you didn''t put your own safety first and didn''t look after yourself.


    Also, I didn''t intend to leave you alone. I just left to buy a cake for you."


    Although he made it very clear, I was still angry and I didn''t want to talk to him. So I pulled the quilt


    over my head, looked at him, and said, "Just leave!"


    Whenever we quarreled, no matter how clear the exnations were, the anger in my heart did not


    subside and my rationality disappeared. I still wanted to fight. This was my nature. I knew that this


    was not good, so I controlled myself, and instead asked him to go quickly.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    However, he didn''t understand. This was the difference between men and women. Not only did he


    not leave, but he also shamelessly chose to stay with me. Hey beside me and said, "Then we''ll


    stay here tonight. The door is broken. I''ll ask someone to repair itter."


    I took a deep breath and held it in my heart. Seeing him crawl to my side, I kicked at him without


    thinking. He was unprepared, and he didn''t expect that I would suddenly kick him so hard. He rolled


    off the bed and fell to the ground without any precaution. Because he was not on guard, his head hit


    the corner of the bedside table.


    There was a dull thud, apanied by his muffled groans. I froze for a moment. I wanted to go


    down to help him up, but when I saw him hugging his head, I hesitated.


    Nevertheless, I managed to stop myself. Sitting at the edge of the bed, I asked tentatively, "Are you


    alright?"


    The sound of his pain came into my ears. "It hurts!"


    I was afraid that he would lie to me, so I said, "I didn''t mean it. I didn''t expect that you would fall


    down like that. Get up and let me have a look." "It hurts!" He was still lying on the ground, without


    making any movement. He just kept saying that it was painful.


    I couldn''t just let him be and was a little worried. I got out of bed and went to his side to help him up.


    When I saw arge bruise on his forehead, I felt a little distressed. "How could it be so serious? I''m


    sorry, I''ll get you some medicine to treat it now."


    I got up and helped him to the bed. I went to grab the first aid kit. Maybe it was because he had hit


    his head so hard, heid on the bed and waited for me patiently. I sat by the bed and applied


    medicine on his wound. After that, some people came to repair the door.


    I applied the medicine for Hendrix, saw to the repairmen who arrived, and sent them away. I


    changed the password lock and set the password back to Naomi''s birth date.


    When I returned to the bedroom, Hendrix was lying on the bed, looking as if he was asleep.


    Seeing that the bruises on his forehead had mostly dissipated, I heaved a sigh of relief. I turned off


    the light andid down on the bed. Just as I closed my eyes, Hendrix pressed down on me with his


    arm. I frowned and said, "Sleep properly!" He said like a child, "I can only sleep with you in


    my arms!" This was obviously bullsh*t.


    Because of the incident earlier that day, as well as the incident at the Lancille Vige, I couldn''t help


    but think of the ident I had in the hospital. I moved a little and leaned into Hendrix''s arms. I


    asked, "Hendrix, did you investigate what happened at the hospital?"


    He never told me about it. There were a lot of things that happened recently, and I had almost


    forgotten about it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He hugged me and put his chin on my neck. When he spoke, his hot breath hit me in the ear, and it


    was itchy. "It has something to do with Sebastian. Dahlia and Kaleb were part of it. The hospital''s


    surveince tapes had been damaged. There is no way to get evidence."


    "Dahlia?" I was surprised. "How did she get involved in this?"


    "The anesthesia in the hospital was used by Kaleb''s men, and the one who took you away was


    Kaleb. Their original purpose was for you to disappear for a few hours, but they didn''t expect that


    when they handed you over to Dahlia, Dahlia would take you to the morgue and lock you in the


    freezer." He held me in his arms and breathed on my shoulder with some lingering fear. "Your friend


    is more merciless than you imagined. Don''t meet her again if you can in the future."

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    He was talking about Dahlia. I was stunned for a moment, but I still didn''t understand what he


    meant. What did he mean that Dahlia abducted me halfway? I interrupted, "You''re saying, Dahlia


    and Kaleb joined forces to drug me?"


    He nodded. "After you were drugged, it was Kaleb who brought you into the elevator. But after


    bringing you out of the elevator, it was Dahlia who took over. Their n was to let Dahlia take you to


    a hidden ce and let you sleep for a few days so that I wouldn''t have the energy to take care of


    Lancille Vige. But no one expected that Dahlia would send you to the morgue, and no one


    thought that I would be able to save you."


    I was stunned for a few seconds before I realized what he meant. I couldn''t help frowning and


    looked at him and said, "Dahlia brought me here today to threaten you about suing Sebastian, but


    haven''t you already contacted the police and thewyer? Can you even stop the legal process


    now?"


    He nodded. "Before the police report is made, everything can still be changed. Today is thest day.


    They understood that."


    I stayed silent for a while. Then I said, "But isn''t Kaleb dead? Dahlia was with me all day today. She


    couldn''t have threatened you. Who else would be involved in this?"


    He raised his hand to touch my zipper, puffing warm air into my ear. He said in a low and hoarse


    voice, "I haven''t figured this out yet!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Realizing that he was going to kiss me, I avoided him and asked, "How is Sebastian today? Are you


    going to leave him be?"


    He reached out and pulled me into his arms, saying in a low voice, "Yes!"


    I frowned. "He almost killed you. How can you let him go so easily?."


    He said yes. Afraid that I would move away again, he directly put his legs on my waist, and his


    hands started touching me everywhere. I opened my eyes wide and raised my hand to push him


    away. "Hendrix, you are a brute!"


    "You and I are a married couple. I am no such person!" His voice was a little hoarse. I pressed my


    lips together and pushed him away gently. Then I distanced myself from him and said, "I can''t. I''m


    too sleepy."


    Recently, I wanted to sleep a lot and didn''t want to exercise.


    He hugged me, and his body was scorching hot. I pursed my lips and said, "Hendrix, restrain


    yourself. I''m really tired, don''t even think about it!"


    He answered with a hum and said, "Let me do the work!"


    ? ? ?


    That night, I felt a little reluctant. Hendrix tried a few times and then stopped. He held me in his


    arms and said, "When you have time, let''s go to the hospital!"


    I was so sleepy that I answered drowsily.


    The next day.


    The weather was not very good. I had been in Asherton for half a month now. Valerie called and


    said that Anne got sick easily, so she wouldn''t be bringing her outdoors very often.


    Jarold City was too cold, plus, Anne was delivered prematurely. We had been living in Hovell all


    these years, in the south. The weather was just right, so she rarely got ill. In the past two years,


    we''d lived in the capital and with the climate changes, she fell sick much more often. After all, she


    needed some time to adapt.


    Hendrix was about to leave the house. Noticing that I was calling Valerie, he said, "This afternoon


    will be the Roberts'' tender fair. It''s at the Greend Hotel. You have toe with me."


    I hung up the phone, frowned, and said, "Can I not go? I don''t even participate in events like this.


    What you are going to bid on now is a well established constructionpany. Let the project go on,


    or Rowane would have spend the past two years in vain."

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    He handed me the ck tie in his hand. The meaning was obvious. He wanted me to tie it for him.


    "I''ll worry about you if you''re here alone. Youe with me. Dahlia has just been released from the


    police station. You''re not safe!"


    I was confused. "She almost killed me. Why did they let her out after just one night? Is there no


    justice?"


    He pursed his lips and said, "There''s no substantial action, so it''s impossible to determine the actual


    crime. She would be released after 12 hours."


    I almost spit out a mouthful of blood. What did he mean by no substantial action? "There was a


    murder attempt, and the police were all at the scene of crime at that time. How can they say that


    there was no evidence? Are they waiting for someone to turn up dead before arresting her?"


    Every time I thought about the hospital and that time where I was almost frozen to death, I couldn''t


    contain my anger. All of these past incidents were evidence of her crimes.


    Hendrix held my hand in his. His hands were warm. He took my trembling hand and said, "She


    found someone at the police station and was bailed out. When my people arrived, it was already too


    late."


    "Who bailed her out?" Wasn''t her hometown in a small county? Tina said that Dahlia had no friends


    in the city. Who could have bailed her out?


    "Oscar Hathaway!" Hendrix pulled me downstairs and asked me to wait for him on the side of the


    road. He went to reverse the car out.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar? Linda''s ex-husband, Oscar?


    Hendrix brought out the car and I got in. I looked at him and said, "How did that man get involved


    with Dahlia? He even went to bail her out. Aren''t they just business acquaintances?"


    Hendrix looked at me. His gaze was gentle and somewhat helpless. He asked, "Have you carefully


    observed Dahlia?"


    His question made me a little confused. I looked at him and saw him smiling. "When Dahlia was


    young, she had aplicated rtionship with Oscar. She sold high-end coffee beans, and was


    involved with Oscar. But all of that ended after her coffee house closed. However, they have been in


    contact for so many years, so as you can see, their rtionship is not as simple as you think!"


    I remembered that when I was in Myanway, Dahlia told me that she owned two houses and a


    Mercedes-Benz when she was in her twenties. She also had several million dors in total if she


    totalled the worth of both her coffee shops. If she was from a rich family, it was understandable how


    a girl in her early twenties could own so many things. However, on second thought, there seemed to


    be a lot of unknown factors about this.


    I looked at Hendrix, waiting for him to continue. He paused for a moment and said, "She and Oscar


    probably still have something going on, and they must have kept contact. It is not going to be easy


    to separate them."


    I was not stupid. After listening to these words, I roughly understood that Dahlia''s rtionship with


    Oscar was not simple. Looking carefully at Dahlia''s features, her nose had copsed and her chin


    was a little crooked. It may have been caused by stic surgery that happened more than ten years


    ago. If there was no maintenance, it would be deformed.


    It made a lot of sense for her to be associated with Oscar in the past.


    "Did Oscar help her with what happened yesterday?" He was the only one I could think of.


    Hendrix, who was driving, pondered for a while and said, "That''s unlikely. He won''t get involved in


    this matter. He won''t get himself in trouble like this."

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    Hendrix drove the car to the entrance of the Greend Hotel. There was already a crowd outside


    and the staff seemed well trained at weing their guests. "Is this for you?" I asked Hendrix.


    Hendrix shook his head. "No!"


    A tall and heavily built man came out of the hotel. I couldn''t see clearly at first, but as I walked in, I


    realized it was Oscar. He caught a glimpse of Hendrix, walked up to us with a face full of smiles and


    shook hands with him. "I heard that Mr. Roberts wants to re-open the tender. I came here early in


    the morning. Mr. Roberts, it''s impossible for you to look past ourpany this time."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This man''s words were really...


    I pursed my lips and couldn''t help but hold onto Hendrix. Oscar looked at me and smiled awkwardly,


    but he still smiled and said, "Miss Reid, it''s been a long time. You''re looking more and more


    charming."


    The only thing I admired about this person was that, even though both of us knew that we held deep


    resentment for each other, he still had the ability to tter me with a smile on his face.


    I puckered my lips. Of course, I couldn''t forget what happened at the bar before. I couldn''t just let it


    pass. Seeing that I didn''t respond, he didn''t get angry at all. He introduced hispany respectfully,


    while thinking of ways to sweet talk Hendrix.


    Hendrix didn''t say a word. He was as indifferent as ever. I wasn''t sure if he had even heard anything


    that Oscar said, but I sure didn''t.


    I narrowed my eyes and couldn''t help looking at Oscar, saying to him, "You have so many roles.


    These days even government servants can start up apany to gain profit? I thought just a while


    ago the policy was that government- employed teachers weren''t allowed to open their own tuition


    sses, and government employees weren''t allowed to earn a profit outside of the government. It


    seems like that didn''t matter at all to you, did it, Oscar?"


    Seeing that I''d mentioned his position in the government sector, he quickly corrected his words,


    "Miss Reid, how can I own apany? I just said it without thinking. I didn''t expect to be


    misunderstood by Miss Reid. I''m talking about my wife. She can''t sit idly by. She always wanted to


    start apany and make a career for herself, so she did. I''m even here today on leave!"


    I smiled and said, "Now that you have mentioned your wife, it seems that I did think too much. It


    would be such an honor to meet her."


    When the elevator arrived, Oscar changed the subject. He asked Hendrix to go straight to the


    bidding room and found an opportunity to leave.


    Hendrix looked at me and said, "You usually don''t talk much. Why did you talk to Oscar today? Did


    he get on your nerves before?"


    I shrugged, found a seat, sat down, and said, "Not really, but he did provoke me. I hate him very


    much. He abandoned his child and wife, yet he had the audacity to say his wife was the one who


    built apany. It''s shameless."


    Hendrix looked at me and asked, "How did you know?"


    I pressed my lips together and said, "His ex-wife is Linda. Linda used to take care of her child. He


    has no wife at all, and he is talking nonsense. Thepany is his own, but he pretends to work for


    others'' interests. How dare he talk so grantly!"


    Hendrix smiled as I nagged on!


    Rowane ced a document in Hendrix''s hand and looked at me with a frown. It seemed that she


    felt that I shouldn''t havee here. She couldn''t help but frown slightly to show her displeasure.

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    I didn''t take it to heart and didn''t feel like talking to her. After Hendrix read the document, he looked


    at her and asked, "The Mooda Group is a financial investmentpany?"


    Rowane nodded. "They started off as an investmentpany, but they have now changed. Now it


    is managed by a young girl, and it is not looking very good. You don''t have to think about it!"


    Hendrix responded slightly and asked, "Who is the person in charge of Mooda today?"


    Rowane was a little surprised by his interest. She said, "It''s Wendy, the daughter of Derek, the


    former chairman of the board. The girl is young. I heard that she took over Mooda soon after


    Derek''s ident. Thepany was on the verge of copsing, but she''s still holding on."


    Hendrix frowned slightly. I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Rowane had always been an efficient worker. She was in charge of the whole meeting, so Hendrix


    did not participate in the whole process. He just stood with me in the audience, as a spectator.


    Nearing the end of the auction of another bigpany, I was about to fall asleep, but suddenly, I


    jolted back to reality at the sight of an emotionless girl on the stage.


    The whole stage was packed with men and women in their thirties. It was inevitable that the sight of


    a young, aloof 17-year-old girl would attract attention.


    The young woman wore a ck dress, and was showing signs of gloominess. She stood there on


    the stage, looking at the people off the stage indifferently. Then she began to introduce the details of


    the proposal she brought with her.


    As someone who had done engineering bidding, I was not interested in what she was saying. In


    other words, there was nothing particrly outstanding about it. It was a bit dull and even boring.


    My attention was not on the bidding content, but on her face.


    What should I say about this girl? She looked grim, like a ghost wandering on the road to hell. I


    don''t know why I''d describe her in this way, but that was my strongest impression of her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mooda was a smallpany, so Wendy left the stage after the bidding. I couldn''t help looking at


    her. Probably because she noticed that someone was looking at her, she returned my gaze.


    I shuddered when her eyes met mine. This girl did note across as warm and cheerful at all.


    I looked away. On the stage, it was Rowane who was summarizing today''s bid. After all, Roberts


    Group was a bigpany. There was a lot of room for profit if they epted the deal, so many


    companies wanted to make a bid.


    After a detailed analysis, Rowane finally chose thepany that Oscar owned. The case was


    already handed over to Rowane. She was a rational person, and Hendrix was particrly confident


    about her capabilities.


    Therefore, Hendrix didn''t say anything about the final result.


    After the bidding meeting ended, Rowane and Hendrix had something to talk about. I had nothing to


    do, so I wandered around in the bidding hall and saw the girl in the ck dress standing at the


    entrance, she seemed to be staring at a painting, absorbed.


    Everyone had an instinct to seek profit and avoid harm. I didn''t want to talk too much with a girl like


    Wendy. There were parts of her that felt all too familiar, yet I didn''t want to face them.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    However, when I turned around, she suddenly stopped me and said, "I thought you would talk to


    me!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I hesitated for a moment, but I turned back to look at her. When I saw her ck eyes, I was stunned


    for a moment before I said, "You''re not cut out for business."


    Once again, she nodded. "I know!"


    I pursed my lips and looked at the painting in front of her. It seemed that the painting was not for the


    purpose of the bid, but rather leftover from the past. Someone probably felt it was beautiful, so they


    left it up on the wall. It looked a little sad, but it was still beautiful.


    "Do you like the color ck very much?" I asked. To tell the truth, I didn''t want toe into contact


    with dark things anymore.


    She nodded in response. After staring at the painting for a while, she looked back at me and raised


    her eyebrows. "Are you from the Roberts Group?"


    I nodded. "Yes!"


    "Oh," she said. "The man beside you is your husband. He''s been treating you very well."


    I pursed my lips and was not too surprised by her words.


    I paused for a moment and lowered my head slightly. "He''s there for me."


    After a moment of silence, I looked at her and said, "In fact, you also know that business is not


    suitable for you. Since that''s the case, why don''t you do your own thing? The only thing in this world


    that can cure us is to be happy."


    She smiled and said nothing.


    After Hendrix and Rowane finished talking, they came out and saw me talking to Wendy. They


    frowned and seemed to be surprised at this. Catching sight of Hendrix, Wendy left without saying


    anything.


    I stood on the spot, and Hendrix approached me. "Do you know her?" he asked, looking at me


    questioningly.


    I shook my head and changed the subject. "Have you finished your discussion?"


    He nodded and looked at me. "There is a celebratory dinner in the evening. Will you go with me?"


    Because of what happened with Dahlia, he''d really asked me to follow him around 24 hours a day. I


    nodded and looked in the direction in which Wendy left. I had an undescribable feeling in my heart.


    If a person had been through stic surgery, when they see the scars of another; they would know


    that the other person did the same. Just like Wendy, when she saw me, she subconsciously knew


    that both of us were of the same nature: gloomy and depressed.


    Depression can''t be cured. It will only be slowly suppressed by time. We will find warmth and


    sunshine, and then fill the pit little by little to make ourselves seem normal again. Wendy was right. I


    was very lucky because I had met Hendrix. He was my sunshine.


    But not every person was as lucky as me. I didn''t know what Wendy had gone through, but the


    darkness and fear in her eyes told me that she was still struggling in the dark.


    In the hotel.


    At the party. I had been to a lot of these functions, normally just to eat. To be frank, these were often


    justworking events.


    I didn''t want to attend the banquet hosted by Oscar, but I was surprised that I would run into Tiago


    and Westin at the banquet.


    We hadn''t seen each other for a long time, but Tiago was still as crafty as ever. Perhaps the sun


    here was not as strong, so he looked a little fairer, but it was not much difference from when he was


    in Myanway.


    He was wearing a formal suit and ck-framed sses. He was thin and small. Standing beside


    Oscar, he bowed and drank his wine. Westin was still dark, and his heavy-set body was standing in


    an unobtrusive position. He was eating the food on the te. He was still as simple and honest as


    before, and he always loved food so much.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Hendrix noticed my gaze and asked with a slight frown, "Do you know him?"


    I nodded. Just as I was about to walk towards Westin, Oscar stopped us because he wanted to talk


    to Hendrix. Naturally, Tiago noticed me too.


    When he saw me, Tiago narrowed his eyes, and then raised his ss to me with a smile. "Miss


    Reid, this is fate. I didn''t expect that well meet here. It''s really fate!"


    Oscar was about to propose a toast to Hendrix, but when he heard Tiago''s words, he smiled and


    asked, "Do you two know each other?"


    "Of course, Miss Reid and I have been through death together. I never thought that I would see her


    again during this lifetime, but s, life is a surprise. It''s really fate!" The way Tiago put it was really


    ironic.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I pressed my lips together. I simply couldn''t bring myself to smile at a demon. I moved behind


    Hendrix and didn''t say anything.


    Hendrix looked at me, and then his gaze fell on Tiago. He asked indifferently, "Who are you?"


    Tiago didn''t seem to mind me at all. He said, "Mr. Roberts, I''m Tiago. I knew Miss Reid from when


    we were in Myanway, but judging from her reaction now, I think she has forgotten me. It''s really


    sad!"


    Hendrix frowned slightly, said a few implicit words, and sent both of them away. He looked at me


    and asked, "Did you meet him when you were in Myanway?"


    I nodded. "He''s Kaleb''s subordinate." As I spoke, I searched the crowd for Westin, but he was no


    longer there. I looked around, but I still saw no sign of him.


    Hendrix seemed to have some questions to ask me, so I said, "We''ll talkter. Please excuse me!"


    Then, without waiting for him to speak, I walked towards the spot where Westin had just stood and


    walked out along the corridor. I still didn''t see anyone.


    I walked around, but still couldn''t find him. However, I bumped into Dahlia at the bathroom entrance.


    When she saw me, she didn''t seem to be surprised at all. She sneered and said, "We meet again.


    What a coincidence!"


    I didn''t want to talk to her, so I said impassively, "Unlucky for me."


    I looked around and didn''t see Westin, so I was ready to leave. Dahlia stopped me. "What is it? It


    seems that you are looking for someone?"


    I wasn''t in the mood to deal with her, so I said, "Get out of my way!"


    She was too fat. She blocked more than half of my sight. She said unscrupulously, "Why are you so


    hostile? We''ve been through so much together. Why treat Naomi so nicely, and me like this?"


    I looked at her and sneered, "Friends? What friend will put someone in the morgue and in the


    freezer? What friend plots schemes every day to get someone killed? Dahlia, you don''t deserve any


    friends. To be honest, you can''t evenpare yourself with Naomi and the others. You are too


    disgusting!"


    She suddenly burst outughing and said, "I am disgusting? Arianna, have you forgotten who


    insulted me when I was in Myanway? Do you really think that everything would be cleared up after


    we left? Have you experienced the feeling of being humiliated by men one after another in front of


    everyone? No, you don''t. You saw me being ruined by them. All this started because of you. You


    watched me suffer and you never felt that you were wrong. But I''ll remember this for the rest of my


    life. From the moment I left Myanway, I promised myself that if I could live, I would make all of you


    feel the pain I went through!"

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    She looked at me maliciously, her eyes full of hatred and anger. I was stunned. I thought she had


    forgiven me. I made a deal with Sebastian. I knew that I would never be able to redeem myself for


    what I did to her in the past. So I made a deal with Sebastian, asking him to bring us back to the


    country and to hire the best doctor to remove the drugs in their wombs. I thought she had forgiven


    me.


    But then again, why should she? She could have avoided being hurt, but my mistake cost her


    everything. She hated me and wanted to take revenge on me. It made perfect sense.


    I didn''t know when she left, but when Hendrix found me, he noticed that I was acting strange. He


    frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    I shook my head, held onto him, and pulled him into my arms. I took a deep breath and said, "I''m


    sorry, I was wrong, I know I was wrong, but I really don''t know what I should do now!?"


    "What''s wrong?" Hendrix asked while holding me in his arms. I was obviously not in my best frame


    of mind at that moment.


    I didn''t know how to exin it to Hendrix, so I just leaned against Hendrix''s chest and shook my


    head.


    Hendrix took me back to the vi. Iid on the bed. I was depressed, and I was surrounded by


    disappointment and powerlessness. People always liked to defend themselves, finding countless


    reasons to tell themselves that they were not wrong, but most of the time, mistakes can''t be


    undone.


    I was also constantlyforting myself. I told myself that I had brought her back to the country and


    had forgiven her evil behavior of losing my passport at the airport, and forgiven her for hurting me


    several times. However, none of this could hide the fact that she was indeed injured because of me.


    Lying on the bed for a long time, I saw no sign of Hendrix. I got up and went to the study to look for


    him, and I saw him staring at theputer. He heard meing, so he looked up at me and asked,


    "Are you feeling better?"


    I nodded and sat down beside him. Then I looked at theputer screen, and saw the surveince


    video. I was stunned and said, "Didn''t you say that the hospital cameras had already been broken?


    How can it still work?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He looked at me and said, "I found a technician to repair them. The surveince tapes in the lift and


    outside the morgue have both been restored. Although both Kaleb and Dahlia wore masks, they


    can be identified from the footage."


    I hesitated for a moment and looked at him. Then I said, "What are you going to do next?" He had


    put in so much effort in restoring the surveince footage, with the purpose to incriminate Dahlia. As


    Kaleb was already dead, this video could convict Dahlia of coborating with intent of murder.


    Although it could not give her a life sentence, it would be sufficient to put her in prison for a few


    years!


    Hendrix looked at theputer sternly. He paused for a moment and said, "It''s too dangerous to let


    her roam free. She should be arrested and imprisoned for a few years."


    I stayed silent. After a long while, I looked at him and said, "Can you not hand these over to the


    police?"


    Stunned for a moment, he frowned at me. "Why?"


    "I owe her something. In Myanway, she was hurt because of me. She was always targeting me


    because of what happened in Myanway." I didn''t know whether it was right or wrong, but if I convict


    her now, I was afraid that I would suffer from guilt for the rest of my life. After all, this feud between


    the both of us started from me, even though I wasn''t the one who caused her harm.

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Hendrix looked at me and said, "Alright, since you want to stop here, I can ignore it for the time


    being. You should keep these videos so that if you need them in the future, you can decide what to


    do!"


    He copied the video into a USB device and then handed it to me.


    I took it and looked at him, feeling a little moved. I leaned against him and said, "Hendrix, am I


    always causing trouble for you?"


    He smiled faintly and raised my chin. He looked at me and said earnestly, "Don''t always doubt


    yourself. Arianna, you''re a good person. No one in this world would risk their life for me by running


    into the ice cave, and no one would reject those outstanding suitors for me. In fact, I''m the one who


    should be thanking you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know how to live my life."


    I blushed a little after hearing what he said. Did he mean to confess his love to me?


    I couldn''t help but feel warmth spread through my heart.


    Maybe we will quarrel sometimes, and will be so angry that we want to kill each other. However, we


    both know that in this vast universe, he was the only person who allowed me to live life so fully, and


    I was the same for him.


    Hendrix took over the investment projects in Asherton, and handed them over to Rowane. It was


    already winter and we were getting ready to return to Jarold City.


    Naomi called and said that she had returned to the country with Sebastian. Although Sebastian was


    still okay in the end, the Milton group had suffered a big loss. He did not dare to do anything to the


    Roberts Group for now.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The end of November came.


    After arriving in Jarold City for two days, we''d settled down, and I called Sonia''s mother. I had


    transferred a big sum of money to her bank previously, but her mother told me that I should not give


    more money to them. They could not see any hope in letting her be in the hospital, so they wanted


    to bring Rita out to experience the outside world.


    Sonia''s mother answered. The wind on the other side of the phone was a little loud. Sonia''s


    mother''s voice came, "Mrs. Roberts, it''s been a long time. Have you been well recently?"


    I answered and couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you now? Is Rita better? I''ve contacted the


    hospital. You can bring her back after traveling outside for a few days. Cooperate with the hospital,


    and she can be cured."


    Sonia''s mother sighed on the other end of the phone, "Mrs. Roberts, I want to thank you on Sonia''s


    behalf, but my husband and I brought Rita to Tubend. We''ve never traveled anywhere this far.


    This time, we want to fulfill Sonia''s wishes. We will give up on the treatment. Rita is also doing well


    these days. I think it is a good thing. Perhaps after we return from Tubend, Rita will be much


    better."


    I was stunned for a moment. Before I could say anything else, she hung up, probably because the


    signal was not good.


    Everyone''s understanding of life was different. Perhaps Sonia''s mother took the child to Tubend


    to see the beautiful white clouds in the vast sky and the endless mountains. Rita might be cured this


    way, and no one could be sure.


    Hanging up the phone, I went straight to the Moore vi. Valerie said that Anne was having a fever


    again. This child was prone to fever all the time. When I saw her, she was sleeping soundly.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    "She has been sleeping ever since breakfast!" Valerie said, ncing at Anne on the bed.


    I reached out and touched Anne''s forehead. It was indeed a little hot. I sighed and said, "Anne was


    premature and never drank breast milk since birth, so she has a weaker immune system. When we


    lived in Hovell, the weather conditions there were suitable for her. She didn''t get ill much. It might be


    the air quality in Jarold City that caused her immune system to weaken."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Valerie sighed. "I tried giving her some nutritious food, but she couldn''t eat anything. She''s


    bing thinner and thinner each day. Jarold City is indeed not for her. You should take her back


    to Hovell. For a child her age, the most important thing is her health."


    I nodded. I had been thinking about this matter for the past few days. I didn''t have to go to work at


    the Milton Group for the time being, so I didn''t have much on my te. If I brought Anne back to


    Hovell by myself, Hendrix might also want toe, which would dy his work. Sebastian was


    eyeing his every single movement, like a tiger eyeing its prey. I was afraid that he was waiting for


    Hendrix to make a mistake so that he could take advantage of the Roberts Group.


    "After a few days, when Hendrix''s affairs are handled, we will go to Hovell to live for a while!" I said.


    Looking at her small face, I was suddenly reminded of Sonia''s daughter, who was also the same


    age as Anne.


    Valerie hummed and said, "You should tell Hendrix not to spend so much time on work. You two


    aren''t young anymore. I asked the doctor. It''s not that you can''t give birth, but the injury was serious


    and some organs were damaged. After so many years, it has almost recovered. Take time to go to


    the hospital. You two should have your own baby. Two days ago, I ran into Nerissa in the hospital.


    She was with a man about the same age as her. I watched them go to the obstetrics and


    gynecology department. I heard that she was asking if she could get pregnant. I think she wants a


    child."


    I was stunned. For the past few years, Nerissa had stayed in Jarold City. Recently, she''d found a


    house in the suburbs to do some gardening by herself. I originally thought that she was content with


    spending the rest of her life like this. I didn''t expect that she would meet the right person and want


    to have children again.


    After a moment of silence, I smiled and said, "It''s good. She has been tormented by the Grangers


    for half of her life. Now that she has met the right person and wants to settle down with him, she


    doesn''t have to spend the rest of her life alone anymore."


    Valerie nodded and said, "Yes. As you grow older, you be more and more afraid of loneliness.


    You and Hendrix should hurry up and have a child of your own. This family will be more lively in the


    future. Look at Freya, her child is almost six months old. If you give birth, don''t worry about raising


    them. I''ll help you. I''ve handed over thepany''s affairs to Sawyer. I have time and energy to look


    after children now."


    I couldn''t help butugh. I said, "Let nature take its course. Anne has been with you all this time. If I


    want to have another one, you won''t have the energy to take care of two children."


    "That''s not a big deal. Your father has plenty of time on his hands. Give him a grandchild. It''ll cure


    his bad temper." As Valerie spoke, she couldn''t helpughing.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    We crept out of the room so as not to wake Anne up.


    After chatting with Valerie for a while, I went to Roberts Group to have dinner with Hendrix. I parked


    the car downstairs. When I entered the building, I bumped into Este, who was justing down.


    She was holding a homemade lunch box in her hand, a pink one, and she looked flushed. Was she


    seeing someone new?


    "Miss Zanes!" I went forward to greet her. Startled, she almost dropped the lunch box in her hand


    onto the ground.


    "MM..rs!" She was still in shock, and her face turned pale when she saw me. Seeing her look so


    flustered, I felt a little sorry and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I thought you saw


    me."


    Probably still in the midst of her daydream, she got shocked again when she heard me say that.


    She calmed down and paused for a moment. The blush on her face was gone, and it became pale.


    "I''m sorry, I wasn''t paying attention just now. I didn''t see you, Mrs. Roberts!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I smiled helplessly and said, "It''s my bad. It''s no wonder that you were shocked. You''re... Are you


    in... a rtionship?"


    She was stunned and quickly hid the lunch box behind her. She lowered her head and said, "No, I''m


    just going up to send over some snacks."


    From the looks of her, this rtionship must still be in its early phase, or maybe she was still trying


    to win that mystery man''s heart. That was why she was so shy and timid. I smiled and said, "If you


    like him, then go after him. A brave girl is the most charming!"


    She was stunned and looked up at me. She was a little confused. "Mrs. Roberts, it''s not what you


    think. I didn''t..."


    "I know, it''s okay!" I smiled faintly, patted her shoulder, and entered the elevator. Este was a


    beautiful young girl in the prime of her youth.


    Youth is a beautiful phase. When I got in, I went straight to Hendrix''s floor.


    As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw Hendrix''s secretary holding a file, wanting to print it.


    When she saw me, she looked at me with a strange expression and said, "Mrs. Roberts, you are


    here!"


    I nodded. Her expression seemed a little strange, but I didn''t think too much about it. I just asked,


    "Is Mr. Roberts inside?"


    The secretary nodded. "Yes, he''s here!"


    I didn''t think too much about it. I never knocked, so I pushed the door open and went in. I saw


    Hendrix buttoning his shirt in front of his desk.


    Hearing the door, he just coldly said, "Get out!"


    I was stunned for a moment and noticed that the temperature in the office was a little low. I couldn''t


    help but ask, "Who provoked you? Why are you so angry?"


    When he heard my voice, the hand that was buttoning his shirt paused. He looked up, and the


    hostility on his face lightened when he saw me. With a smile, he asked, "Why are you here all of a


    sudden? Didn''t you say you were going to visit Anne?"


    I walked up to him and noticed that his shirt was still unbuttoned. Seeing that some parts of his neck


    were red, I frowned and said, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    He pursed his lips and said, "Evan is not here. The secretary is new, and she scalded me with hot


    water."


    I was in no hurry to button him up. I looked around the office and found the ster for burns. I asked


    him to sit on the chair and unbutton his shirt again. It revealed big surfaces of his scalded wound,


    and I frowned upon seeing them. "Maybe just pass the matter in Oand over to other people. Ask


    Evan toe back."

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    He smiled and said, "There are too many things to settle in Oand, and I''m worried about handing


    them over to others. You have beening over to be with me a lot more oftentely, huh?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the part of his chest that was scalded, I felt a little distressed. I nodded and said, "Well, I


    don''t really have much to do recently. Anne is with my mom all the time, so I cane to work with


    you. I can help you out a little now and then."


    Leaning back in his chair, the smile on his face deepened. He said, "You''re so kind, my dear wife!"


    I applied the medicine on him, feeling a little helpless. "How dare a secretary scald you like this?


    Hendrix, be honest with me. What did you do to her? Was that why she spilt it on you?"


    He looked at me, his eyes were deep and dark. "Do I really seem like such a pervert to you?"


    I shrugged. "It''s hard to say!"


    He felt a little pain after I applied medicine on him, and he nibbled on my lip in revenge. He looked


    at me and said indignantly, "You''re so ungrateful."


    After applying the medicine, I put a shirt on for him. I said, "Anne has a cold again. I discussed this


    with my mother today, and decided to bring her back to Hovell to recuperate. Her immunity has


    gotten weaker and weaker after she came to Jarold City."


    He lowered his head and thought seriously, then said, "Okay, I''ll sort everything out by then. After


    Evanes back from Oand, we''ll bring Anne to Hovell."


    He was so well- nned that I was a little surprised. I couldn''t help asking, "Can Evan handle it, if


    you leave this ce?"


    "Austin will be here too, don''t worry!" He hugged me, and I felt ticklish. When I saw a cute lunch box


    on his table, I couldn''t help asking, "Did you go out for lunch or order food delivery?"


    He held me in his arms and began to browse some documents. Then he said, "I ordered takeout. I


    don''t have time to go out to eat."


    I nodded. My gaze fell upon the lunch box. There was a brief moment of silence but I didn''t ask


    further.


    In the next few days, I went to thepany with Hendrix. We did everything together. When I


    received a call from Yana, I was dozing off in Hendrix''s arms.


    "Arianna, are you guys in Jarold city?" Yana asked in a hoarse voice.


    I was stunned for a moment and nodded. "Yes. How''s the child recently?"


    She mumbled in reply and hesitated for a moment before asking, "May I ask you a favor?"


    She seldom called me to ask for help. I paused for a moment before saying, "What''s wrong? What


    happened to you?"


    "It''s the Reid Family. Something happened. Aaron has been looking for help recently, but he doesn''t


    want to bother you. But Arianna, I don''t know who else I can go to for help except you. Can you ask


    Mr. Moore for help about Mr. Reid''s situation?"


    Her words had me stunned. I was a little confused and asked, "What happened to the Reid family?


    It''s okay, Yana, take your time."


    Her voice was a little choked up. "Someone reported that Aaron''s father used his authority to open


    apany for Aaron, which vited thew. Mr. Reid was taken away by the authorities, saying


    that he was needed for the investigation. It''s been two days. Aaron was anxious to find someone to


    ask about the situation, but he hasn''t received any news in the past few days. Arianna, Mr. Moore


    has been living in Jarold City for many years, so he must have a way of finding out what''s going on.


    Please help."


    I nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Yana. I will definitely ask my dad for help. But don''t worry now. Are


    you alone at home? Can you get j? touch with Aaron?"

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    "I couldn''t reach him. My child and I are at home." I could tell that she was about to cry.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I sat up and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll call my father right away."


    After that, I hung up and was about to call Pedro, but the phone was suddenly snatched away by


    Hendrix. He looked at me and said calmly, "Mr. Reid is not an ordinary man. He was taken away by


    his superior to be asked questions. Maybe he just went for a chat, or decided to stay there for a few


    days. If there''s nothing wrong, he will be sent back. However, if you ask around now, word will


    definitely get out. Don''t you know that your father is a well-respected man in Jarold City? Imagine


    the consequences if word got out that he''s involved with Charles Reid. One is a government official,


    and the other is a businessman who has connections in both the government and the underworld.


    Even if Charles was innocent, they will definitely suspect him after this."


    I was stunned for a moment. I never thought of it this way. Hendrix was right. Indeed, if Charles was


    proven guilty, they would have sent a notice to deal with him by now. A few days have gone by now


    without any news, indicating that there was no evidence at all. It was all hearsay.


    If Pedro were to intervene now, he might not be able to exin himself. On the contrary, I might


    even drag Pedro into this. I was so worried that I didn''t think straight.


    After I calmed down, I looked at Hendrix and said, "What should we do now? Aaron and Yana are


    very anxious now. We have to find a way, we can''t go on like this."


    Hendrix frowned slightly. "How do you know what state Aaron is in? He''s a smart man. Whatever


    I''m thinking, he would have thought about it already. I''ll send someone to check on Yana. Don''t


    worry!"


    I didn''t understand what he meant at first, so it took me a while to react. Then I looked at him and


    said, "If Aaron knows that he can''t intervene in Mr. Reid''s incident, why didn''t he tell Yana this?


    Instead, he''s making her so worried."


    I felt a slight pain on the bridge of my nose. It was Hendrix scraping my nose yfully. He asked,


    "Have you forgotten what happenedst time when Aaron was looking for you?"


    It urred to me that when Aaron invited me to dinner, he was in a bad mood, and had even made


    Hendrix drunk. At that time, I thought the couple were arguing and didn''t put much thought into it.


    I then recalled Aaron''s condition, and realized it wasn''t merely a fight. I looked at Hendrix and said,


    "So, do you mean that Aaron wasn''t trying to find someone to help Mr. Reid, but simply didn''t want


    to see Yana?"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at me. "You can continue to think about it."


    I thought for a moment and followed my own guess. "ording to what you said, Aaron and Yana


    don''t get along well with each other, so if anything happened to Mr. Reid, Aaron would not tell Yana.


    Then, how did Yana know? Do you think that someone was deliberately guiding Yana to call me,


    and then..."


    He looked at me, and his dark eyes showed some appreciation. "It seems that you are not stupid.


    Your brain is still a little useful."


    I curled my lips and shrugged. "Your words don''t sound like apliment at all. But who on earth


    would make such great effort toe to us?"


    Hendrix did not speak, but instead looked at me meaningfully.


    I paused for a moment, met his gaze, and said, "Could it be the Milton family again?"

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    He raised his eyebrows and gently stroked the bridge of my nose. "Smart girl!"


    After thinking for a while, I called Aaron, and it didn''t take long before he answered the phone. I was


    a little surprised because I thought he would not pick up. After all, Yana had said that his phone was


    unreachable.


    Still, after ringing a few times, he answered the phone. "Why did you suddenly call me? I thought


    you were so happy these days that you forgot about me."


    I put my hand on my forehead and said with a smile, "I''ve been busy recently. Yana just called me


    and said that something happened to Mr. Reid. Are you all right?"


    I could tell that he was frowning, even through the phone. "Why did she call you? No one needs to


    be involved in Uncle Charles'' affairs. It''s not thatplicated. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Hm," I said, but could not help asking, "What''s wrong with you and Yana?"


    I''d always had a feeling that it wasn''t just a simple fight.


    "What else could it be? It''s just a small matter. Do you have time tonight? Come out and have


    dinner with me. It''s been too boring recently. No one talks to me."


    Listening to his nonchnt yet faint voice, I nodded and said, "Okay, let''s have dinner together."


    "Okay, I''ll give you the addresster."


    After that, he hung up the phone. I looked at Hendrix and said with a smile, "Let''s go out for dinner


    tonight?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did you agree?"


    I nodded.


    He stopped talking.


    It was his way of agreeing with me.


    Someone knocked on the door. He responded, "Come in!" I had nothing much to do, so I went into


    the lounge to find a coat. It was coldtely.


    "Mr. Roberts, this is the collective report sent by Evan today. I have printed it out, and there are


    some contracts for you to sign. I will bring them to the front desk tomorrow!" It was the secretary


    who spoke.


    Hendrix nodded and gave a mumble of agreement.


    The atmosphere outside quieted down. I thought it was over and the secretary had left. After a


    while, the secretary suddenly spoke again, "Mr. Roberts, the Human Resources department asked


    me to give you a list of employees that are up for a promotion this year. Please take a look and if


    there''s anything wrong with it, you can put a remark on the side."


    "Okay!" He was still impassive.


    A whileter, I heard the sound of high heels retreating. I came out of the lounge, holding my coat.


    When I saw Hendrix writing in a file, I asked, "Are these documents meant to be done by today?"


    He nodded. "It''s not much, let''s go eat after we''re done!"


    I looked at the pile of documents and swallowed my words. I walked up to him and looked through


    the list left behind by his secretary. There were a few thousand names on there. I couldn''t help but


    feel shocked.


    "You have worked hard. There are so many details on this. How are you going to deal with this list


    of thousands up for a promotion?"


    He nced up and said, "Can you check it out for me? Circle out those who haven''t been here for


    more than 3 years. As for the others, I''ll just promote them ording to the usual rules."


    I looked at him and said, "Isn''t that too hasty? I see some employees haven''t been with the Roberts


    Group for a long time, but they are very capable and have excellent performances. For such people,


    shouldn''t you consider giving them a promotion too?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ll leave it to you!"


    I pressed my lips into a thin line. "I..."


    "Do you think I still have the energy to go through that list after I deal with these?" He looked at me


    seriously. The meaning was obvious. He wanted me to help him deal with this.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    I pursed my lips. I had already promised toe to work and help him deal with these things. Since


    he had requested, there was no reason for me to refuse, so I simply agreed.


    There was a promotion application among the pile of documents. I opened it and saw that it was


    from Este. I looked through it carefully. The youngdy''s words seemed sincere and earnest. She


    described her requirements of Roberts Group and herself in detail over the years. I looked at the


    duration of her employment. She just startedst year and didn''t have any particrly outstanding


    performance in the past year. After mulling over it, I still didn''t approve her application for promotion.


    After a while, Hendrix finished his work. When he saw that I was reading the document, he took a


    look at Este''s application. He nced at me and said, "There''s no need to be so serious. You


    don''t really need to consider those who don''t meet the required duration and don''t have any


    exceptional performance."


    I nodded and stared back at him. "Have you been very busy recently?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Of course!"


    I sighed and said, "These things used to be handled by the department directors. Now that you


    have to handle all this as well, it''s no wonder that you are so busy. You can just look at some of the


    contributions of the managers and then think about it."


    "There is a clear list of how to deal with itter. You can have a look!" He reminded me kindly. I was


    stunned for a moment and found the instructions at the back of the document. After looking through


    them, I found all the settings of the general managers and the senior managers.


    So had I wasted my time going through all of them one by one? I smiled awkwardly and said,


    "Would you believe me if I told you I didn''t see this?"


    He pulled me up and said with a faint smile, "I believe you. Let''s go. I''ll just sign these and we''ll be


    done."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I was suspecting that he''d wanted me to wait for him, and that''s why he''d asked me to look at the


    list.


    I followed Hendrix into the elevator and he pushed me up against the wall. "Aren''t you going to


    reward me?"


    I didn''t realize that he had asked for any reward. I was stunned, "What reward?"


    Taking in my confused look, he frowned, and there was a trace of displeasure on his handsome


    face. He let go of me like a child throwing a tantrum and stood aside.


    It was not the first time for me to experience his childishness, so I leaned against him and kissed


    him lightly. Then I said, "If this still isn''t enough, I''llpensate youter when we get home. What


    do you think?"


    This man was easily coaxed. He let out a smile of satisfaction. He tilted his head to look at me and


    said, "That''s not bad."


    I pursed my lips and smiled. Remembering what happened to Nerissa, I couldn''t help but ask,


    "Hendrix, my mother told me that she ran into your aunt at the hospital. She seems to be in love.


    Have you contacted her recently?"


    He shook his head. "I''ve been busy recently. I''ll visit her in a while. She''s getting old and living


    alone. It''s nice to have someone to apany her."


    I nodded in agreement. Nerissa had been with the Granger family for so many years. She had taken


    care of Yohannes, fought with Helen, andter had a dispute with Irvin. It seemed that she hadn''t


    lived a life of her own for so many years. It was definitely a good thing that she found someone to


    spend the rest of her life with!


    The elevator door opened and Hendrix pulled me out of the elevator. There was usually a lot of


    people in the lobby when it was time to get off work. No one was in a hurry to leave after work, but


    they were all at the front desk to join in the fun.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    I looked over curiously and saw a boy in his twenties with flowers in his arms. He was kneeling on


    one knee with an expectant look on his face. It seemed that he was proposing to a girl.


    Due to my curiosity, I pulled Hendrix closer and saw the girl who was standing in front of the boy. It


    was Este. I was right when I said that girls in their twenties were already very beautiful at their


    age.


    She seemed to be shy and blushing. Probably because she was surrounded by arge crowd, she


    stood awkwardly and said quickly to the boy who was down on one knee, "Vincent, let''s go back


    and talk about this first. Let''s go!"


    She tried to pull the boy away, but there was a difference between the strength of men and women.


    The boy seemed to have made up his mind that he wanted a sessful proposal. His face was full


    of longing when he looked at her and said, "Ste, I really like you. Just say yes, I promise I''ll be


    good to you in the future."


    The people around him cheered and chanted, "Say yes, say yes..."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Este forced a smile. She appeared to be more embarrassed rather than shy now. She nced


    around and her gaze fell onto me. She paused for a moment, then looked at the boy and said,


    "Vincent, I don''t understand. You clearly know that I don''t like you, and I won''t say yes. Why are you


    still lying to yourself here? Not only do I tell you that I don''t love you, but I don''t even have any


    feelings for you, so please leave. Please don''t use this public proposal to pressure me, okay?"


    No one had expected a romantic proposal to turn into such a farce. The audience seemed to quiet


    down, and some people even left noiselessly.


    Kneeling on the ground, the boy''s face turned red from awkwardness and embarrassment.


    "You didn''t tell me this before." The boy opened his mouth, at a loss about what she had just said.


    Este looked at him, "Then what should I say? I thought my rejection to you was obvious enough.


    Why can''t you see it?"


    The boy suddenly lowered his head feebly, and the colorful roses in his arms were twisted out of


    shape. "Why? Is it because I''m not rich enough? Or am I..."


    "It''s not because of anything! It has nothing to do with whether you have money or ability. It''s just


    because I don''t like you. You can leave now, please, don''t embarrass me again in the future." In my


    mind, Este had always been a lively and attractive girl, but I was very surprised to see this other


    side of her.


    I dragged Hendrix out of the lobby and said with a sigh, "I''ve never received any proposals like this,


    not even during my college years. But it seems that this only works if you''re dating the right person.


    Young people are impulsive and romantic. In fact, it''s quite pleasing."


    Hendrix gently tugged on my wrist and asked, "What''s pleasing about this?"


    Looking at his handsome face, I said with a smile, "Of course, it''s the passionate, impulsive


    romanticism of a young man. Ever since I''ve been getting older, I feel like I''m losing passion in life."


    He stopped and came face to face with me. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you saying


    that I''m old?"


    I seriously suspected that Hendrix was having a midlife crisis.


    I put my hand against my forehead and said, "That''s not what I meant. What I was trying to say is


    that young people are lively and enthusiastic, and they are very motivated. We should learn from


    them. We can''t live life forever in low spirits. Don''t misunderstand what I''m trying to say."

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    He frowned slightly. "What kind of passion and motivation do you want?"


    I was speechless for a moment. I was wrong. I shouldn''t talk about romance and passion with an


    old pedant, I thought to myself.


    I put on a fake smile and said, "It''s hard to describe. It''s gettingte now. Aaron should have arrived


    by now, it''s unreasonable to let him wait for us."


    After that, I pulled his hand away from me and got into the car, putting this topic aside.


    However, I was a little confused. I had seen Este''s face blush and her heart ripple with love.


    Could it be that she liked someone else? Maybe that was why she''d rejected this guy.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, Aaron was already seated. Maybe he''d gotten impatient waiting


    for us, so he had already ordered food for himself. Looking at the half- eaten food on the table and


    the bottle of half-finished wine, my lips couldn''t help but twitch. "Mr. Reid, you are really bing


    less and less mindful of your image."


    He raised his handsome eyebrows and chuckled. Then he raised his hand and called the waiter


    over. He looked at us and said, "I''ll fill my belly first, so I won''t get stuffed by your PDA."


    I was speechless. I sat down in front of him and asked, "How''s Uncle Charles?"


    He shrugged and ordered a bottle of wine for Hendrix. He looked at me and said, "There is no


    substantial evidence. The authorities can''t do anything to him. He has been clean and honest all


    these years. Those people can only make up rumors to nder him. It is estimated that nothing will


    be found. He''ll be back safe and sound in a few days."


    I nodded. The waiter served us new dishes. Hendrix and Aaron talked about the recent market


    situation, and then they started drinking. I was going to ask him about his rtionship with Yana, but


    Hendrix had always reminded me not to gossip about other people''s family affairs, so I decided


    against it.


    I got up and went to the bathroom. As soon as I came out of thepartment, I heard a woman


    saying, "I take pity on Andrea. First, her exboyfriend was snatched away, and now her current


    boyfriend is cheating on her. That''s really unlucky."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Someone replied, "That''s right. But I heard that Mr. Shelley''s woman was with Mr. Saunders before.


    To think that Mr. Shelley has the audacity to steal his friend''s woman, what a scamp!" "That''s right.


    Don''t forget that Andrea was also one of Mr. Roberts'' ythings. These rich people just don''t mind


    sharing women. It''s just like changing clothes for them, I think."


    I frowned and nced at the two chatty women. Judging from their looks, they must be two of the


    notable socialites in Jarold City. I never participated in this social circle, so I didn''t know much about


    these people.


    However, I couldn''t agree with their statements.


    Mr. Saunders? Josiah?


    The woman he had slept with? Who was it?


    For a moment, I couldn''t recall anything. But ording to Austin''s feelings for Andrea, it wouldn''t be


    an exaggeration to say that he was herpdog. Why would he throw away a chance to be with her


    and go searching for another woman instead?


    While I was distracted, the door of the cubicle mmed open, and a woman dressed in ck came


    out.


    When I looked up, I couldn''t help but be stunned. A familiar face!


    Chloe Hammer, wasn''t she in Hanlusia City? Why did she return to Jarold City again?


    When our eyes met, she paused. After hesitating for a few seconds, she looked away and nkly


    walked to the sink to wash her hands. Her eyes were cold and indifferent. "Don''t you think it''s


    funny?¡±

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    I was so shocked by her sudden words that I didn''t know what to say. I just said lightly, "I''m not


    trying to gossip!"


    She sneered and leaned on the sink, looking at me. "Don''t pretend to be better than the rest of us.


    You obviously heard it. If you want tough, justugh. It doesn''t matter. I don''t care."


    I pursed my lips and washed my hands, ready to leave. I had nothing to do with her anymore.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, she opened her mouth and said, "We are old friends. Why are you


    in such a hurry to leave? I thought that since we met, we could talk. Why leave? By the way, how¡¯s


    Josiah? By right, the child should have had a reaction by now."


    I frowned and looked back at her. "Chloe, I don''t know what kind of attitude you have towards life,


    but I''m different from you. Since you''ve already found the person you want to rely on, then please


    don''t interfere in other people''s lives. Also, Anne is my daughter, neither you nor Josiah should be


    anywhere near her. If you so much as think of doing anything to Anne, I can guarantee you that I


    will make your life miserable."


    Sheughed and said, "So, are you threatening me? I''m not interested in the child. I am just


    reminding you. When the child was taken away, it was far from as simple as you think. I thought


    Josiah would at least tell you the truth, but he didn''t seem to want to tell you at all. Since that''s the


    case, I don''t have to say anything more. After all, it''s not good to say too much."


    I felt a little strange hearing what she said. I looked at her with a frown and asked, "What do you


    mean?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She shrugged. "Nothing! I''ll leave now, Mrs. Roberts. See you soon!"


    After that, she left. I stood in the same ce and felt a little dazed from our encounter. The meaning


    of her words made me a little flustered. I came out of the bathroom absent-mindedly.


    I didn''t notice Hendrix standing in the corridor. I didn''t react until I walked into his arms and felt him


    holding me. I looked up immediately. I asked in confusion, "Why are you here?"


    He raised his hand, and brushed the hair on my forehead to one side. He looked at me and said, "I


    was worried that something had happened to you, so I came over to have a look. What''s wrong?


    You look out of your mind."


    I shook my head and looked at him with a smile.


    "It''s all right. I just ran into an acquaintance. Let''s go and eat!" Then I pulled him back to our table.


    When we passed by a room and heard the sound of ss breaking, Hendrix and I were stunned for


    a moment. We looked over and saw several middle-aged men eating inside, and one of them was a


    familiar face.


    I looked at Hendrix uncertainly and asked, "Is that Austin?"


    Hendrix frowned but didn''t say anything.


    For some reason, the woman sitting next to Austin was suddenly pped by another woman,


    whose back was facing us. The p was so heavy that we felt the pain even from outside.


    The person who was pped was the one I met in the bathroom just now, Chloe. She did not


    respond to the p but smiled. Instead, she held onto Austin''s arm haughtily, looking like she was


    showing off.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Her actions seemed to have made the woman in front of her more agitated. The woman raised her


    hand and was ready to hit her again.


    "It''s so lively here. Are you eating here, Mr. Shelley?" I interrupted and pulled Hendrix into the room.


    Hearing my voice, they all looked over. I saw clearly the face of the woman who had hit Chloe. It


    was Andrea. I didn''t know it was her just now, but when I saw her, I was taken aback.


    Seeing Hendrix by my side, sheposed herself and put down her hand. She looked at Hendrix,


    trying to appear pitiful and innocent. "Hendrix, what are you doing here?"


    Hendrix nced at her and said, "For dinner!" Then he looked at Austin. His eyes fell on Chloe, who


    was holding onto Austin''s arm. Hendrix frowned slightly.


    "What''s going on?"


    This question was directed to Austin.


    Austin said, "It''s just dinner. Everything''s all right."


    "What do you mean, nothing? Austin, if you want to do something, you can say it directly to my face.


    You don''t have to bring out these women to disgust me." It was Andrea who said this. Her voice was


    a little intense and somewhat unsteady.


    Chloe was not a pushover. She looked at her and shouted, "Andrea, watch your mouth. What do


    you mean by these women? How highly do you think of yourself?"


    They were about to quarrel. I pursed my lips and said, "You guys are having a good time eating. In


    this case, everyone in this restaurant will being over. Mr. Shelley, don''t you feel embarrassed


    that your family business is under public scrutiny?"


    Andrea suddenly turned to re at me. "Since when does Miss Reid like to stick her nose into other


    people''s business?"


    "Sort this out among yourselves!" Hendrix said in a low and violent tone. He stared at Austin and


    said, "You can bring shame onto yourself but not the Roberts and Shelley families. We can''t afford


    to be embarrassed by you."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Austin licked his lips. Apparently, he was in a bad mood. "Cut it out. I can''t even have dinner now!


    F*ck off!" Saying this, he shook off Chloe''s grip, then turned around and left the room.


    Seeing that things had escted this way, everyone left as well. Andrea ran out after Austin.


    After a while, Chloe was the only person left in the room.


    I held onto Hendrix and hesitated for a moment. Then I looked at Chloe and warned, "Don''t provoke


    Austin. You should know better than anyone else why he let you get close to him."


    After that, I tugged on Hendrix and was ready to leave. However, I was stopped by the sound of


    Chloe''s voice. "Why are you helping me?"


    I frowned and turned around to look at her. "I''m not. I was just giving you a reminder." Austin''s


    feelings for Andrea were not temporary. Over the years, he had been by Andrea''s side no matter


    what happened. He hadn''t taken another woman. Now suddenly, he was involved with Chloe. It was


    obvious that he was only using her to provoke Andrea.


    Chloe smiled bitterly and said with some self-pity, "It doesn''t matter. What I want is only money.


    What happened between them has nothing to do with me."


    I shrugged my shoulders and said no more. "Good luck then!"


    In the end, it had nothing to do with me. I just mentioned it casually. It didn''t matter to me whether


    she took my advice or not.


    I pulled Hendrix out of the room. Aaron was probably wondering where we had been, since we were


    away for so long.


    "That child was sent by Josiah to a factory in the suburbs at that time. You''d better check it out. He


    hadn''t intended to let the child live, and I''m not sure if he had done anything to the child. I don''t


    know if there will be any hidden illnesses." Chloe''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    I froze in my tracks and turned around to look at her, but she picked up her bag and left, leaving no


    chance for me to ask more.


    Watching her walk away, I looked at Hendrix with worry in my eyes. "Did you notice anything


    unusual when you found Anne?"


    He shook his head. ''TH send someone to check it out. Don''t worry."


    I nodded, but there was still a hint of concern in my heart.


    Watching Hendrix and I return slowly to our seats, Aaron curled his lip and said, "What have you


    two been up to? You two need time alone even during dinner with me?"


    When Hendrix sat down and saw that he had almost finished the food, he asked me, "Is there


    anything else you want to eat?"


    I shook my head and said, "I''m not hungry. Let''s go home."


    Being ignored by us, Aaron was furious. "Are you kidding me? Can both of you stop this? Didn''t you


    say that you were going to have dinner and chat with me? I was just here to be the third wheel for


    you?"


    I looked at him and said, "What happened between you and Yana?"


    He lowered his head, took a sip, and said, "Nothing!" Judging from his attitude, it was obvious that


    he did not want to answer me.


    Looking at Hendrix, I said, "Let''s go home."


    As I spoke, I pulled on Hendrix and was about to leave. Aaron swore and followed behind us.


    "Hello, what is with you two? You were supposed to be here to apany me, but I didn''t feel your


    companionship at all. Also leaving right after dinner, this is no different from leaving after a one-night


    stand."


    I was a little speechless by his words. I looked back at him and said, "Mr. Reid, you can still be a


    little more uncouth."


    Heughed a few times and said weakly, "Forget it, I don''t want to stay here and watch you love


    birds. I''m going home to sleep."


    Hendrix and I left in a hurry. Because of Chloe''s words, I was more or less worried about Anne, and


    it seemed that she was always sick ever since we moved to Jarold City.


    "Do you think that Josiah really did hurt Anne?" She was his child, and I really didn''t dare to believe


    Chloe''s ambiguous words.


    Hendrix was paying the bill at the front desk. After scribbling his signature, he said, "Let''s check it


    out first, then bring Anne to the hospital for a checkup."


    I nodded. That was the only thing we could do now. After thinking for a moment, I said, "By the way,


    about Josiah. Should we pay a visit to the prison?"


    Instead of answering me, he stared ahead with his pitch-ck eyes.


    I looked in the direction of Hendrix''s gaze and saw Aaron standing there. His hands were clenched


    into fists and I could sense his anger.


    "Aaron, you..." Hendrix stopped me mid-sentence and gestured at me to stay quiet, then dragged


    me forward.


    I walked over to Aaron''s side and saw a couple standing in front of him. The woman was someone I


    knew. I hadn''t seen her for a long time. She wore a pink marten coat, which made her fair skin look


    even more rosy and luminescent.


    "Yana!" I couldn''t help eximing. My gaze fell onto the man next to her, who was holding her arm.


    The man was wearing a ck down jacket. He was tall and not very handsome, but because of his


    height advantage, he looked good overall.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As the five of us gaped at each other, I sensed that something was wrong. I looked at Aaron and


    saw that his face was covered in fury. After a long pause, he spat, "How long has this been going


    on?"

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Yana looked very calm. She stared at him and said, "It''s been a few months now!" These few words


    were as light as a greeting.


    Aaron suddenly burst intoughter and looked at her with a very sardonic look. "Why?"


    "No reason, Aaron. Well all be nothing more than strangers eventually." Yana spoke with such


    nonchnce. It was as if she was greeting us.


    Aaron lowered his head. He seemed to be grinning, but it felt ridiculous. After a while, he couldn''t


    control his emotions and walked up to the man.


    Before the man could react, he raised his fist and punched him. He was too angry, to the extent that


    he couldn''t summon up enough strength, so his blowsnded lightly.


    I thought that Yana would at least try to stop him or scream for mercy, but she didn''t do anything.


    She just stood by, watching the two men fight.


    Hendrix pulled me behind him to protect me. He watched everything unfold, a look of indifference on


    his face.


    Afraid that Aaron was about to kill the man, I frowned and opened my mouth to stop him, but then


    Yana spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Aaron, let him go. If you are angry, you cansh out at me. It''s not his fault."


    Aaron stopped and looked back at her. He slowly walked to Yana, with fury burning in his eyes and


    said with some difficulty, "What the hell do you want?"


    Aaron loved Yana. Ever since a long time ago, I knew that he was an extremely dark person. Yana


    was like his safe harbor. Perhaps in his heart, he had always firmly believed that Yana would never


    leave or betray him. She would always wait for him. As long as he turned back, she would be there.


    But he had forgotten that people change. Yana had waited for him for too long. She was a woman,


    a woman who needed to be taken care of and spoilt with love and affection. If a person was ignored


    and treated indifferently for a long time, then that person would leave, sooner orter.


    Yana looked at him and ignored the sadness in his eyes. She took a deep breath and said, "Carney


    is from the Reid family. I won''t take him away. The vi and the car are both under your name. I''ll


    give them back to you. As for all the jewelry you bought me, I will keep them, as a reward for being


    with you all these years."


    She took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. "There''s nothing else I have to say. Except for our child,


    we don''t seem to share anything else, so the legal process should be easily taken care of. You can


    be rest assured that if you don''t have time and energy to take care of Carney, I can do so. But you


    are still in charge of his living expenses. As for the rest, there''s nothing else left."


    It seemed ironic that a rtionship could end this way, with nothing more than a few sentences.


    There was nothing else to be said. Even goodbyes sounded absurd.


    Aaron suppressed his anger and seemed to calm down. He looked at her and said, "Let''s go back


    and talk!"


    He didn''t wait for Yana''s reply and got into the car right away. Hendrix and I remained motionless.


    Yana watched his car leave indifferently. Then she helped the man up from the ground as if nothing


    had happened. She looked at him and asked, "Are you okay?"


    The man gently patted her hand andforted her, "I''m okay, it doesn''t hurt!"


    I looked at them and didn''t know what to say. I was silent for a long time, then left without saying


    another word.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    In the car.


    I was silent for a long time, feeling a little depressed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent people to follow him. Nothing will happen!" Hendrix''s voice rang in the car.


    I looked sideways at him and said nkly, "I''m not worried about him. I''m worried about Yana. She


    obviously loves Aaron very much. Why did she suddenly leave him?"


    Hendrix turned the steering wheel and put one hand on the door. He said, "Autumn didn''te all


    of a sudden. The leaves will not fall in an instant. Maybe she had waited too long and was in


    despair."


    I pursed my lips. Of course I knew all of this.


    I''d somehow fallen asleep on our way back home. When Hendrix carried me into the bedroom, I


    woke up in a daze. Iy on my bed and looked at Hendrix. I said tiredly, "I don''t know what''s


    happeningtely. I always feel very sleepy and lethargic."


    Hendrix suddenly stopped undressing and looked back at me with joy on his face, which was


    beyond my understanding. He said, "Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow!"


    I felt puzzled and said, "Why go to the hospital for nothing? It''s nothing serious."


    He walked over to me and said with a smile, "It''s time for an annual physical checkup."


    "Oh," I said. I felt sleepy again. Afterying in a morefortable position, I fell into a slumber.


    It was winter.


    The weather in the capital city was freezing cold. Hendrix wanted to take me to the hospital, so he


    got up early. Although I was awake as well, I kept yawning.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He was making some soup in the kitchen and stuck his head out. "Chicken soup?


    I yawned, tears forming on the corners of my eyes. I nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Looking at the misty weather outside, I couldn''t help thinking that it must be cold outside today, and


    that I had to wear moreyerster when we head out.


    He walked out with the soup in his hand. He had an apron on and a spat in the other hand. He


    looked at me and said, "Do you want to eat some tbread with the soup? I''ll make some for you."


    I yawned and sniffed. Then I said hoarsely, "No, I''ll just have the soup. If we go to the hospitalter,


    we can stop by my mom''s, pick up Anne, and have her checked too!"


    He nodded and said, "Get up and eat!"


    I got up and sat at the dining table, waiting for him to prepare the soup for me. He reminded me,


    "It''s hot. Remember to blow on it for a while. Don''t scald yourself."


    In this way, I always felt that I was a giant baby that needed his care all the time.


    Remembering that Naomi had came to Jarold City as well, I said, "Naomi is in town. We have to ask


    her out for a meal some time. Besides, she is with Sebastian. I''m worried about her."


    He nodded, blew at the soup in front of him, and said, "Well, you can let her stay here or arrange a


    hotel for her. It''s not safe for a girl in Jarold City." "Sebastian won''t hurt her, right?" After the freezer


    incidentst time, my opinion of Sebastian waspletely changed, so I was a little worried about


    Naomi.


    He put the chilled soup in front of me and said, "Have some of this, it''s cool now!" Then he picked


    up the bowl of soup in front of me, set it down in front of him and continued to blow on it.


    I felt a sense of warmth in my heart and couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    I wanted to ask him something, but before I could speak, he stopped me. "Let''s talk about itter.


    Eat!"


    No talking when eating and sleeping.


    He had always been like this.


    I said ''Okay'', and then drank my soup.


    After breakfast, I was a little slow. I was sitting at the entrance, wearing my shoes. Hendrix went to


    the garage to get the car. My phone rang. It was Sonia''s mother, so I answered the phone, "How


    are you?"


    I felt the tension even before she spoke. Sonia''s mother took a deep breath and said, "Mrs.


    Roberts, Rita passed away yesterday. She said that she wanted to go back to her mother. We


    brought her back to Jarold City today. We have no friends or rtives. The person who was closest


    to her was you. If you have time, Rita''s grandpa and I would like to have you over to send her off."


    There was a buzzing noise in my head. I looked at Hendrix''s car outside the gate and couldn''t say a


    word for a long time.


    Hendrix saw my nk expression. He got down from the car and walked towards me with a puzzled


    look on his face. "What''s wrong?"


    At the same time, Sonia''s mother''s voice came over the phone again. "Mrs. Roberts, are you


    listening?"


    "I am!" I opened my mouth, my voiceing out choked. Hendrix saw that my mood had changed,


    so he lifted me up with a slight frown.


    "She''s going to be buried at Sandall Mount. Rita said that she wanted to lie next to Sonia, next to


    her mom." Sonia''s mother''s voice was a little hoarse. She must have been crying for a few days


    now.


    I sniffed, but my voice was still hoarse and ufortable. I took a deep breath and said, "Okay. We


    will be there in a short while."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Roberts!" On the other end, Sonia''s mother''s voice sounded a little deep and


    choking.


    After hanging up the phone, Hendrix looked at me with concern in his eyes. "What happened?"


    I took a breath and looked at him, "It''s Sonia''s daughter. Her grandparents chose not to continue


    her treatment, and took her to Tubend instead. But on the way, she passed away, and today they


    brought her back to Jarold City to be buried."


    He frowned slightly and was silent for a moment. "Can we go after the hospital?"


    I shook my head. "Let''s go to the airport and send them straight to the cemetery."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Hendrix agreed and nodded. "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    Rita''s sudden departure made me feel that there was no way to ease up. I always thought that


    everything would be fine as long as I persisted.


    But I never thought that thest time I saw her would also be thest time I saw her alive. It showed


    that life really was unpredictable.


    After getting in the car, Hendrix started the engine and held my hands in his. His hands were very


    warm, the warmth seeming to seep through my nerves and even my blood. I nced at him and felt


    a little weak. "That child, I..."


    "As long as you tried your best!" He raised his hand andforted me. "Don''t me yourself. You


    have done all you can, and the rest is all up to fate. That child has not experienced the tempering of


    time. Her time here was always pure. In a way, this is also for the best. The people left behind are


    the ones left in suffering."

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Yes, those who had no hope of living were the ones suffering the most.


    When the car arrived at the airport, Sonia''s parents had arrived. I hadn''t seen them both for a very


    long time, and their faces were full of wrinkles. Looking at them, I felt a little distressed. One after


    another, they had sent away their loved ones. The two elders had endured most of the sorrow that


    most people might not see during their lifetime.


    Seeing Hendrix and me, Sonia''s mother, who might have already used up all her tears, looked at


    me with a smile. "Mrs. Roberts, thank you so much. We will never be able to pay you back for this


    favor."


    I shook my head and looked at her. "Please, don''t think so much. Get in the car!"


    Rita''s ashes were in the arms of Sonia''s father. The old man was not good at words. He did not say


    a word, but held the box containing his granddaughter''s ashes tightly. As I saw that, I started tearing


    up.


    The car drove to the graveyard of Sandall Mount. The old couple hadn''t rested well for a long time,


    and their faces were full of fatigue.


    I had initially wanted to bring the both of them for a meal, but from the looks of it, I knew that they


    would not be able to eat anything. I sighed and gave up.


    At the Sandall Mount cemetery.


    It was thergest graveyard in Jarold City, where a few square meters was worth a thousand


    dors. The old couple got out of the car and headed for the grave.


    Hendrix and I followed them. Eason''s gambling addiction had left them with no rtives. In addition


    to Rita''s illness, the only people who could send her off were the two grey- haired elders.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The lonely and deste funeral was filled with neither a continuous stream of people nor flowers.


    There were only two old people who had nothing left.


    I couldn''t continue watching. I looked at Hendrix and said, "Can we have someone send stuff over?


    It''s herst journey. I want her to leave happily."


    I didn''t know if ghosts or gods existed, but I knew that the old couple had spent all their fortune on


    Rita''s treatment. They wanted to give her the best they could offer, but at this moment they had


    nothing left.


    Hendrix nodded and left to make a phone call.


    The cemetery caretakers arrived at Rita''s burial ce. When they saw that the old couple were the


    only two rtives present, they were slightly surprised. But they did not ask questions. In such a


    ce, maybe they had seen all this too many times. Maybe they were ustomed to it.


    Before long, the people of the funeral house arrived at the cemetery, and the process and customs


    of the burial were all done on behalf of the elderly. Sonia''s mother was apologetic, and kept looking


    at me in appreciation. She wanted to say something, but seemed to stop on second thought.


    I smiled lightly andforted her, signaling that it was okay as long as the child left happily.


    Although it was only a child''s burial ceremony, after the ordeal, the sky gradually became dark.


    Sonia''s father squatted in front of the small tombstone, with a lonely face.


    Sonia''s mother raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "Dear, let''s


    go home. Rita will apany Sonia. They are not alone anymore!"


    The old man seemed to have no words. He brushed the tears from his eyes and said, "Well, since


    they are together now, at least they can live well without us."


    Aftering out of the cemetery, the old couple were embarrassed to take our car home. They said


    that they wanted to wait for public transport. The cemetery was far from the city area, and it was


    already dark out. Hendrix and I naturally could not let them wait alone here.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Seeing that we have been apanying them all this time, both of them were embarrassed and


    got into the car, thanking us all the way.


    After sending them back to their ce in the city, Sonia''s mother looked at me and said, "Mrs.


    Roberts, thank you for sending us back. The road here is narrow, and your car might find it hard to


    get in. Thank you so much today. You can just drop us off here, we will walk back ourselves."


    Hendrix originally nned to drive in, but like how Sonia''s mother said, we couldn''t drive the car in,


    so he had to stop the car here and let them walk home by themselves.


    Staring at the retreating backs of the elderly couple on the narrow dirt road, Hendrix asked, "Did


    they live here before?"


    I was stunned for a moment and shook my head slightly. "I''m not clear on this. I''ve heard before


    from Evan that their house was gambled away by Eason. After that, they lived with Sonia in a


    rented house. It should be here."


    The buildings in this area were old, and the construction facilities were inconvenient. There were


    safety hazards here, but fortunately, living was cheap. At least they could survive.


    Hendrix watched as the couple''s silhouette gradually grew smaller and smaller. He hesitated for a


    moment before asking me, "How long has it been since Sonia passed?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "It''s almost three or four months!"


    He frowned slightly. "Most of the houses here are rented once every three months!"


    At first, I didn''t understand what he''d said, butter I understood. I quickly got out of the car and


    followed them. The rent period of the houses here were short. When Rita was admitted to the


    hospital, both of them seemed to stay in the hospital all the time. After that, they''d spent a long time


    in Tubend with her. I was afraid that the rent period of the house was already over.


    There were mud pits along the uneven roads. The roads were not easy to walk on. Hendrix pulled


    me along and looked at the road in front of us. He frowned slightly, "This area is unregted!"


    After looking around, I felt a little cold. The roads and street lights were not functional, so it was a


    dark walk. I could only see the road in front of us by using the sh light on my mobile phone. The


    prosperity and poverty of a city were directly proportional to each other. The wealth was


    unimaginable, but at the same time, no one could imagine how poor the poor were, too.


    After a long walk, I realized that the elderly couple seemed to have gone far away. I took out my


    mobile phone and was about to call Sonia''s mother, but before I could do so, I heard amotion


    up ahead.


    The noise came from behind an old building. Hendrix used his phone to light up the area and found


    a narrow path. Only one person could go through it at a time. Hendrix looked and told me, "Follow


    me. But be careful!"


    I nodded and followed him. We walked along the path for a while and saw a small courtyard of more


    than ten square meters. A lot of things had been thrown out there.


    The light was dim, but the courtyard could be seen clearly. They were some daily necessities, old


    pots and bowls, clothes, and other messy things.


    "Old b*stards, you have all kept these things in my house rent-free for a few months now. It''s kind


    enough of me that I never asked you for a deposit fee, yet you still had the audacity toe back


    and ask me for these things. Don''t be so shameless. I don''t even want any of these! What a mess!


    Take them all away. Then get out of here!" The one who spoke was a stocky middle-aged woman.


    We could roughly make out her appearance in the dim light. She was wearing a cheap marten coat,


    exaggerated gold hoop earrings, and her mouth was smeared with scary bright red lipstick. At the


    same time she was yelling, she was throwing all Of the old couple''s belongings out into the yard.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Sonia''s mother looked at the woman with tears in her eyes, "Marie, I don''t mean anything else. We


    just came to retrieve some clothes. Winter ising. Well just take the clothes. I know that we owe


    you a few months'' rent, it¡¯s understandable that you want to keep these things from us, but our


    clothes are worthless. Just let us take them, since you have no use for them anyway. At least we


    can survive this winter with them."


    The woman snorted, "Just take it. Don''t try to make me take pity on you. I have seen many poor


    people in my life. Everyone is struggling in the mud just to live. If you want your clothes, just take


    them and get out of here. Don''t think about living here if you can¡¯t pay the rent. I am still in a hurry to


    rent it to other people!"


    Sonia''s mother nodded and began rummaging for their clothes in the small yard. Sonia''s father


    squatted on the ground with tearful eyes, but we didn''t know what he was looking at. The lights


    were too dim and it seemed like he was staring at a photo.


    "Mrs. Sanders!" I said, walking into the small yard.


    Hearing my voice, Sonia''s mother gazed at us. She stared nkly for a while and said, "Mrs.


    Roberts,


    Mr. Roberts, why are you here?"


    As I spoke, I crossed my hands together, feeling a little embarrassed. I smiled faintly and replied,


    "Hendrix and I were worried about you, so we came to have a look."


    "I''m sorry that you had to see that!" Sonia''s mother was a little awkward.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I knew that no one would be willing to show their vulnerabilities to other people, even if they had no


    way out.


    I said nothing more. I looked at thendy and asked, "Both of them are getting old. Is there a


    house on the first floor?"


    The woman seemed dazed. She looked at me, "Of course. Do you want to rent it?"


    I nodded and said, "Please help both of them put their things back in ce. I''ll pay for it!"


    She looked back and forth between Hendrix and I. Then she immediately put on a smile and


    nodded, then quickly began to move their things for them.


    Sonia''s mother looked at me in confusion. "Mrs. Roberts, you have already helped us a lot, this..."


    "Mrs. Sanders, you can live here in peace. Don''t worry about anything else. Just rx for a while,


    and everything will be fine in the future." I didn''t really know how tofort her other than this.


    After the woman carried their things into the house, she looked at us with a smile and spoke," I'' ve


    done everything I can do for the both of you. Is there anything else I can help with?"


    With a faint smile, I took out my wallet from my bag and gave her some money. Then I told her,


    "This money is enough for them to live for a while. As for the extra money, please use it to take care


    of them. I''ll pay ordingly in the future."


    After taking the money, the woman''s smile couldn''t get any wider. She nodded her head repeatedly


    while saying pleasant words of relief.


    I had given her all the money I had, so I stole a quick nce at Hendrix. He smiled feebly, took out


    his wallet and handed it to me.


    I smiled, opened his wallet and took out all the money inside. I handed it to Sonia''s mother and said,


    "Mrs. Sanders, take this money. We wille to visit you in a few days. Call me if you need


    anything."


    Sonia''s mother rejected it repeatedly. "I can''t ept this money. You were already kind enough to


    pay our rent for us. We can''t take your any more of your money, Mrs. Roberts."

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    I shook my head and said, "Mrs. Sanders, you can take the money, live well. I will be more relieved


    if you take it. Otherwise, I am going to worry about you when we go back. Just keep it so as to


    make me feel at ease. Just take it and live a good life with Mr. Sanders in the future. Don''t worry,


    everything will get better soon."


    Seeing her tears start to fall, I really didn''t know what to say. I left with Hendrix after finishing my


    words.


    In the car.


    I couldn''t help but sigh.


    Hendrix looked at his watch and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    I almost forgot we hadn''t eaten anything, from morning till now. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help


    looking back into the dark alley.


    Hendrix seemed to know what I was thinking about and spoke, "Don''t worry. I''ve already asked


    someone to send food to them. Now, put everything aside and think about what you want to eat."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go have stew. It''s already sote. It''s not good to go too


    far."


    He smiled faintly, like he had no choice. He raised his hand to pinch my face and said, "After a busy


    day, do you still remember what you were supposed to do today?"


    I nodded. "Let''s go to the hospital some other time. No need to hurry."


    He gave me a light kiss on my face and uttered with some helplessness, "All right, let¡¯s go eat!"


    In the following days, he was busy almost every day. In November, Roberts Group had to prepare a


    quarterly operation report, and also began to prepare for the development of the following year.


    There were too many things that kept him upied at work, so much so that he left home early and


    returned homete almost every day.


    Although I was no longer working at Milton Group, the resignation formalities still had to be dealt


    with in ordance with the allocated process. Originally, I nned to ask Naomi for dinner, but


    when I finished and called her on the phone, she said that she had already left for Asherton.


    Although I felt that she had something to tell me, she said nothing on the phone. The authorities


    also couldn''t find any evidence of Charles'' wrongdoing, so he was sent home.


    Charles was old but he liked to stay active. He called us shortly after he was released, saying that


    he wanted to have dinner together.


    Friday.


    In the afternoon!


    I promised Aaron that I would attend the Reid family dinner with him. I wanted to ask about Yana


    and him, but it seemed that he was not willing to mention it, so I didn''t ask more.


    I tidied up at home and went out after changing into warm clothes. I drove directly to the Roberts


    Group, intending to go the Reid family¡¯s house with Hendrix.


    After I parked the car in the underground garage. I called Hendrix several times, but he didn''t


    answer. I thought he was busy, so I stopped calling and sat in the car to look at my phone.


    The phone vibrated. It was a friend request. I was stunned for a moment and looked at the request


    message. It was from Wendy.


    For a moment, my mind was foggy. Then I remembered who Wendy was. After I approved, she sent


    me a message and said, "Hello Ari, I''m Wendy."


    I couldn''t help feeling stunned. I really didn''t feel used to someone texting me so casually.


    I typed a line of words, "Hello, it''s a pleasure to


    meet you."


    She seemed to be as bad at socializing as I was. After greeting her, she said directly, "When are


    youing to Asherton? I want to talk."


    I hesitated for a moment, thinking that I had no time to go to Asherton right now. "I don''t know yet.


    What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "... No!" She replied with just that and did not respond to me anymore.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Wendy and I had only met once, but fate was unpredictable. She struck me as someone very dark


    and stoic, but strangely, I was not afraid of her, nor felt any despise towards her. To some extent,


    she felt real to me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I heard the sound of the car door being closed. I put away my phone and looked out of the window. I


    saw Hendrix standing next to his car, helping a young girl get out of the car.


    It seemed that both of them were injured. The girl seemed to be unconscious and things looked a


    little serious. Hendrix''s body was covered with dust, and his cheek was scratched on one side.


    I quickly got out of the car and sprinted towards him. "How did you end up like this? What


    happened?"


    Hearing my voice, Hendrix looked back at me. He was stunned for a moment and said, "We ran into


    some trouble on the way back here. Why are you here?"


    "Uncle Charles is back. Aaron asked us to have dinner with them!" While we were talking, I saw


    clearly that he was holding Este, the girl who worked at thepany''s front desk. Hendrix put her


    in the car and said, "Okay, but we have to take her to the hospital first."


    I nodded and saw a boy running towards us. He was the boy who proposed to Este in the lobby


    that day.


    "Mr. Roberts, I''ll go with you!!" He spoke and nced at Este, who was unconscious in the car,


    with a nervous and worried look on his face.


    Hendrix nodded and motioned for him to get into the car.


    Seeing Hendrix get ready to drive, I noticed that he was injured and scratched, so I raised my hand


    and gently pulled him. He stared nkly at me with confusion.


    "You are injured. Let me drive instead!" After that, I got into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    Hendrix sat in the passenger seat. I had a lot of doubts along the way, but Hendrix did not speak, so


    I kept silent. It seemed that Este was still unconscious, and the boy was so worried that he didn''t


    seem to know what to do.


    When we arrived at the hospital, we arranged the treatment. The boy went to pay the medical


    expenses. Hendrix and I stood in the corridor, looking at the dark sky. It seemed that he was


    thinking about something. He had lent his coat to Este just now, so he was just wearing a ck


    sweater.


    I looked for a nurse and asked her to treat his bruises. I went straight to the shopping mall near the


    hospital and bought Hendrix some new clothes.


    When I came back, I was stopped by the boy in the lobby. "Mrs. Roberts, thank you for sending


    Ste here today."


    I looked at him. Maybe because he was too worried about Este, his face was drenched in sweat,


    and he looked a little exhausted. I smiled and said, "No, it''s fine!"


    After a pause, I asked, "Could you please tell me what happened today?"


    He was stunned for a moment and said, "It''s Sonia''s brother. He was going to do something to Mr.


    Roberts, but Ste stopped him. He went crazy. Mr. Roberts was afraid that something would


    happen, so he left from the underground garage. Things are still a mess back at the Roberts


    Group!"


    He didn''t make it very clear, but I had a rough guess. However, Eason had been in Oand all this


    time. Why did hee back?


    Looking at him, I nodded. "I should be the one thanking you instead."


    Then I went to the inpatient department with the shopping bag. The scratches on Hendrix''s body


    had been treated. Este''s head was hit, and she had some minor scratches too. After cleaning up,


    I saw that she hadn''t woken up yet, so I asked the doctor, "Doctor, why isn''t she awake yet?"

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    "She was hit in the head and frightened. It will take a few hours for her to wake up." The doctor


    replied and arranged for Este to be admitted.


    "Will she have side effects?" The boy asked worriedly as he chased after the doctor.


    "It''s hard to say. Her head is injured, and there may be a concussion. We can only make a judgment


    when she wakes up!"


    I handed the new jacket I bought to Hendrix. Seeing his sullen face, I said, "Can we still go to Uncle


    Charles''s ce tonight? If you can''t, I''ll call Uncle Charles and tell him not to wait for me."


    Hendrix''s gloomy expression eased a little as his gaze fell on me. He grabbed the coat and put it on


    before saying, "No need, we''ll be there soon."


    Then, he looked at the boy and said, "Vincent, right?"


    The boy nodded. "Yes, I am, Mr. Roberts!"


    "You stay here to take care of her. If there''s anything you need, contact the number on the business


    card. You can contact me anytime when she¡¯s awake. Even if it''s about money, just give me a call!"


    Hendrix handed the business card to Vincent.


    I couldn''t stop my lips from twitching. Hendrix''s brain was wired so differently when it came to


    dealing with problems.


    Vincent''s face twitched, but still, he took the business card and said, "Thank you!"


    Hendrix nodded and pulled me away.


    After thinking for a moment, I took out a bank card from my bag and handed it to Vincent. "Please


    take care of her these days. The medical expenses and nutrition expenses are all here. You can


    contact us any time if you have any other questions. When she''s awake, you can tell her to rest


    assured that we will deal with other matters."


    Vincent was a little hesitant, but he still took the bank card and nodded in appreciation.


    Hendrix and I left the hospital.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the car.


    He took his mobile phone and made several phone calls. Several of them were to Evan in Oand,


    asking him to be careful, and also to send someone to investigate what had happened today. Eason


    seemed to have been taken away by the police.


    When he was done, I drove, and didn''t say a word so as not to disturb him.


    After a moment of silence, I asked, "Why did Eason attack you? He''s just a gambler. He''s not


    looking for money, nor is he looking for women. Why did he suddenly target you?"


    Hendrix looked out of the window and seemed to be deep in thought. After a long time, he


    responded, "He wants money, but not from me."


    I looked at him doubtfully.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Drive carefully, that''s a red light."


    I turned back to look at the road in front of me as I stepped abruptly on the brakes.


    He touched his forehead in exasperation and said, " How ironic is it that Eason didn''t kill me, but I


    might end up dead because of my wife?"


    I frowned and looked at him. "Don''t talk nonsense, you''re talking nonsense."


    Heughed out loud, easing the tension.


    As the green light shed ahead, I started the car.


    On the way, he said, "It''s Sebastian. He didn''t get any benefits in Oand, and lost of billions in


    profit for no reason. The Milton family might have put pressure on him. Sending Eason was his way


    of dering war on me. It seems that he is going to continue where we left off in the past."


    I was a little confused. "What happened in the past?"


    He looked at me and told me the story.


    Thirty years ago, the oil industry was not run under Milton family. At that time, the Milton Family only


    owned some factories and pharmaceuticalpanies. Its industrial chain was not asrge as it was


    now. The oil industry was run by the Spencer family, one of the four major families in Jarold City at


    that time. At that time, oil was not a profitable industry, so the people in charge of the Spencer


    family handed over the oil business to their daughter Carol, who took care of it. Later, Carol married


    into the Milton Family, and that oilpany became absorbed into Milton family.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    I was a little surprised and looked at him with uncertainty. "Are you talking about my grandmother


    Carol?"


    He nodded.


    "But isn''t she the adopted daughter of the Spencer family? Why is her surname Reid?"


    "Mrs. Spencer couldn''t give birth at that time, so she raised your grandmother as an adopted


    daughter. Originally, her surname was Spencer, but soon after Carol was adopted, Mrs. Spencer got


    pregnant with a child of her own. Later, the Spencer family changed Carol''s surname to Reid, after


    Mrs. Spencer''s maiden name."


    I nodded and gazed at him. "And then?"


    He looked at me and raised his hand to brush the hair on my forehead to one side and said, "After


    Carol married into the Milton family, the country began to develop vigorously in industrial production.


    The development of electrical appliances made oil a boon for your grandmother. The domestic oil


    mining rights were in the hands of your grandmother. So the Milton family took this opportunity to


    exploit it. For a moment, the Milton family became one of the most powerful families in Jarold City.


    Many families back then all fawned over them. The Milton family was so prosperous that many


    nobles in Jarold City wanted to get rid of them out of envy. However, the source of the Milton


    family''s wealth was your grandmother. Once they controlled your grandmother, it would be easy to


    exploit the oil industry. However, your grandmother knew of the impact of oil on the nation, so she


    nned to keep oil mining and extraction under strict control. However, the Milton family made a lot


    of money and did not want to listen to her advice. Therefore, your grandmother had to run away


    with the legal documents for oil mining rights inside a box."


    I guessed as I looked at him. "Could the box you''re talking about be the sandalwood box Grandma


    left for me?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He nodded. "That''s the box. Back then, Sebastian tried his best to get close to you because of that


    box."


    I recalled carefully. The first time I saw Sebastian was at Grandma''s grave. He stood in front of


    Grandma''s tombstone for a long time. At that time, I thought he was paying his respects and didn''t


    think much about it. Now on second thought, I couldn''t help but be a little suspicious of his motives.


    "But I''ve given the box to Sebastian!" I had never taken the box seriously, so I let him take it without


    thinking when he asked for it in Myanway.


    He looked at me and nodded. "I know!"


    I opened my eyes wide and said, "Then why are you so calm now?" Since that box had been taken


    away by Sebastian, I didn''t know what would happen. After so many years, although the right to oil


    extraction was controlled by the country, it had been private property. Without the formal handover


    ceremony, once this matter was exposed, the Milton family would not default on the right to exploit


    it.


    He looked at me with a faint smile. "I had prepared in advance, and switched out the box."


    I was stunned and spoke with surprise, "Sebastian will kill us if he found out. Although not a matter


    of life and death, it''s still a lot of money that can be pocketed. If the Milton family takes the money,


    they will get the chance and try their best to fight with the Roberts Group."


    Hendrix smiled faintly. "It looks like he hasn''t opened the box yet." I couldn''t help but look at him.


    "Why are you so sure that he won''t open it?"


    He looked at me and smiled. "After the box is opened, ording to the Milton family''s usual


    behavior, they will definitely rely on the box to contest the Roberts again, and then contact the


    state''s Treasury to apply for the legal right to extract oil once again. During this period, the Milton


    family will make a lot of money. It''s difficult for us not to know of such a thing."

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    I hesitated for a moment, "What if the Milton family finds out they were deceived after opening the


    box?"


    He gives me a faint smile and replied, "The box that Sebastian took is fake. It can''t be opened. But


    it''s true that he won''t let us go because of this. We surely can''t get rid of him troubling us in the


    future."


    I couldn''t help sighing. "Frankly speaking, the ultimate goal of the Milton family is money. They have


    long been rich for so many years now. Why are they still so obsessed with money?"


    Before I knew it, the car arrived at the Reid Family''s courtyard. The courtyard was aze with


    lights, the housekeeper and several servants standing there. I stopped the car and passed my car


    keys to the valet. They led me into the vi after greeting us.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Dinner had already been prepared in the hall, though Charles seemed to be the only one there.


    "Little Arianna is here, quick. The food has just been served. Quickly take your seats." Charles


    came forward and smiled at us.


    After greeting him, I looked around and realized that Aaron had not arrived yet. So I asked, "Hasn''t


    Aaron arrived yet?"


    "He is on his way here. We don''t need to wait for him. Let''s eat first." Charles asked us to sit down,


    and then ordered for the food to be served.


    However, not long after he sat down, the sound of the car engine came from outside. Charles


    snorted and said, "This devil has impable timing. He onlyes home during mealtime."


    As he said this, Aaron''s voice came from outside, "Vo, you came so early. I thought both of you


    would not arrive until 7 or 8pm. I didn''t expect you to arrive so early."


    I looked up and couldn''t help frowning when I saw who was standing next to him.


    Charles'' unhappy voice came to our ears, "B*stard, get the hell out of here."


    "Uncle Charles, how can you do this to me? Do you have any idea how busy I''ve been recently?


    You called me here, but you don''t allow me toe in, and instead tell me to leave. What''s the


    point then?" Aaron nced at Eunice, who was standing next to him, and told her, "Eunice, send


    your gift to Uncle Charles to appease his anger."


    Eunice held the box in her hand with a smile on her face. She tried to look sensible and clever. She


    faced Charles and said, "Nice to meet you, Uncle.


    Aaron mentioned that you like to drink coffee. I have some preserved coffee beans from my friend.


    It''s the best coffee beans on the market. You can have a taste in your spare time. I hope you like it."


    As she spoke, she handed over a box of coffee beans to Charles. The smile on her face was prim


    and well- mannered, and her temperament and etiquette were quite polite like well- educated young


    ladies.


    It seemed that she had learnt a lot from Jarold City''s socialites after all these years. If I hadn''t seen


    her as a mess in that bar many years ago, I would have mistaken her for the daughter of a wealthy


    and noble family.


    Time was a good thing. It made her grow up so well.


    Charles didn''t pick up the gift, but gazed at Aaron with his steady eyes. He asked in a low voice,


    "What do you mean by this?"


    Aaron shrugged his shoulders casually and spoke, "Since she''s giving you a present, you should


    ept it. If you want to teach me a lesson, you''d better wait after dinner. You can p me again if


    there''s no one around. Don''t lose your temper and ruin everyone''s mood."

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    After saying that, he set Eunice''s gift down next to Charles, and then invited her to sit at the table


    and looked at us as if nothing had happened. He said, "Why are you staring at us? Eat your food!"


    I stared back at him nonchntly. I got up and poured a ss of water for Charles. Then I said,


    "Uncle Charles, have a ss of water."


    Charles took the water, the anger apparent on his face. He stared at Aaron with his sharp eyes as if


    he wanted to beat him up. Aaron didn''t care at all.


    He ate as if nothing had happened. It was a family dinner, and Eunice had shown up at the wrong


    time, which was why Uncle Charles was angry. How could Aaron not know? He knew better than


    everyone else, yet he still did it.


    I suppressed all my words and didn''t speak.


    After a while, the sound of the engine came again from outside. I was a little surprised. Was there


    anyone elseing?


    It was Yana and the housekeeper who came in. She came with the child. Hearing the noise, Charles


    left and took the child from the housekeeper. A smile appeared on his stern face.


    "In the future, we will send a driver to pick you up.


    It is not convenient toe over with a child after all." Charles spoke to Yana.


    Yana''s gentle voice came, "It''s not far, just a few steps. I called you and asked you to eat first


    instead of waiting for me. Yet you still..."


    Then she stopped mid- sentence, because her sight had fallen onto Eunice and Aaron. Obviously,


    she was very surprised.


    However, it was only for a split second. Sheposed herself and the smile reappeared on her


    face. She looked at me and said, "Arianna and Mr. Roberts are also here. I left toote, and there


    was a traffic jam along the way. I''m truly sorry for beingte."


    I shook my head with a smile. The child was taken away by the housekeeper.


    Originally it was supposed to be a family dinner, but the atmosphere had suddenly be a little


    tense. Aaron acted like nothing happened and ate with his head down.


    Eunice served the dishes to Aaron in a very natural manner, as if there was no one else here.


    Yana didn''t seem to have any expression. She chatted with Charles about how the child was doing


    and discussed the child''s growth. She said that she was going to sign the child up for a sensory


    training ss. Charles naturally agreed and told her to go ahead with it.


    He also handed Yana a ck card, asking her to buy whatever she needed. He told her that if the


    vi she lived in now was unsuitable, she could move into a new one in the city center.


    Eunice''s gaze fell onto Yana a few times, but her expression was very calm. She had probably


    gotten a lot of money from Aaron. Aaron didn''t care much about money, so he was probably very


    generous to Eunice.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was still envious of Charles'' ck card.


    During the meal, everyone felt uneasy. It was definitely not a light- hearted family dinner as


    originally nned. Yana went to feed the child, and I asked the servants to distract Eunice while I


    took Aaron to the backyard.


    I said, in a bad mood, "Aaron, are you out of your mind? Why did you bring Eunice here at this


    time?"


    He shrugged his shoulders and leaned against the wall. With his hands in his pockets, he looked at


    me and said, "She¡¯s my girlfriend, can''t I bring my girlfriend along? This is a family gathering. She


    will be my family sooner orter. What are you afraid of?"


    I looked at him and felt a little speechless. "Are


    you serious?"


    He nodded. "I''ll marry whoever I want in the end. What''s wrong with Eunice? She''s pretty, and her


    family background is simple, not soplicated. If I marry her, at least she won''t have the guts to


    mess around with me."

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    I was a little angry. "Aaron, have you never felt that you did anything wrong? Ask yourself sincerely,


    how long has Yana waited for you in this rtionship? Do you think that she deserved to be treated


    like this and that you weren''t wrong to hurt her?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "So that''s why she cheated on me, to disgust me?" Aaron suddenly roared, "Whatever she wants


    from me, she can tell me directly. Why does she have to find another man to disgust me?"


    I almostughed. "What about you? She just found one man. What about you? For so many years,


    have you ever counted how many women you messed around with? Have you ever rejected these


    women? You never ever refused them. What kind of hardships do you think a woman has to go


    through on her own? She gave birth to a child for you, gave up her own interests in order to take


    care of you. She even learned how to cook all the dishes that you like, just to make you happy.


    What about you? What have you done for her? Aaron, the cold autumn wind does note


    suddenly, and the leaves do not fall in an instant. She has umted too much disappointment.


    Finally, she mustered up the courage to live her own life.


    Anyone can criticize her, but not you."


    Aaron looked at me with a nk look and pale face. I didn''t know if he had understood what I said,


    but I already told him everything that I wanted to say.


    As I turned around and walked back towards the hall, I couldn''t help but sigh. It seemed that


    everyone was like this. After you get something, you don''t take care of it and don''t invest love and


    time on it anymore. But on second thought, those things that you never cherished would either be


    lost or changedpletely. They were no longer as beautiful as they were when you met them.


    If we never took the time to take care of it, how can we have the right to despise it after it has


    changed due to our own neglect!


    There was a huge swimming pool in the back yard. Originally, it was used for swimming, but since


    we don¡¯t swim in the winter, it was left idle. Plus, the family also had hot springs, so the pool''s only


    purpose was for disy.


    "Since the both of you are going to separate, you have no reason to take anything from the Reid


    family anymore. Yana, you know that Aaron will not marry you, so the Reid family possessions will


    not belong to you!" I was interrupted by a voice. I stopped and looked in the direction of the noise.


    It was Eunice''s voice. She was sitting beside the pool with Yana. They were not friends, so naturally


    they were not having a nice chat by the pool. The only topic they had inmon was Aaron.


    Yana only stared at the blue water in the swimming pool and said, "Why are you constantly


    emphasizing these things? You just want to warn me that I shouldn''t take anything from the Reid


    family, or do you want me to pack them all up and send them to you? I know what you''re after, and I


    also know that you don''t want me to take advantage of Aaron. But you haven''t married him yet, and


    no one has acknowledged you as part of the family yet. Miss Hathaway, I am a person who doesn''t


    like trouble. I don''t like to trouble others, and I don''t like being bothered either. So, please stay away


    from me. Just tell Aaron what you want. He will give it to you if he wants. If he doesn''t, there is no


    other way you can get your hands on them."

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    Yana seemed to be very calm. She didn''t even care about her provocation. I didn''t know who she


    cared less about, Eunice or Aaron.


    Eunice was so angry but she couldn''t vent it out. She looked at Yana angrily and scolded her, "Of


    course I know that he will marry me sooner orter. He will give me more than what he gave you in


    the past, and I know that you will disappear from his world in the future. But I just don''t want you to


    take advantage of him. Women like you are not good matches for someone like Aaron. You should


    not take anything that belongs to the Reid family."


    Yana suddenly burst outughing. She looked up at her and said coldly, "I saw you staring at me


    the whole night. Now I know what your problem is!" Then she took out the ck card from her bag


    and put it in front of Eunice, "Do you envy me because of this card? Take it if you want. Don''t


    disgust me."


    Eunice was so angry that her face turned pale. But she still reached out and took the ck card.


    Then she red at Yana and said, "You''d better be sensible. You''d better not think about taking


    anything from the Reid Family in the future. You''d better get the formalities done and move out of


    the vi under your name. You''d better not entertain the idea of taking Aaron''s cars. I won''t let you


    get any advantage. As for the jewellery and clothes that Aaron once gave you, you can keep them


    as a reward, for being with him these years." "Haha!" Yanaughed with sarcasm. "Miss Hathaway,


    you look like you''ve be the Young Madam of the Reid Family, and you''ve begun to distribute


    the Reid Family assets!"


    Eunice yed with the ck card in her hand and snorted, "It''s just a matter of time before I marry


    Aaron. I should be responsible for these things!"


    Yana smiled indifferently and did not take it to heart. She got up to leave and said, "Well,


    congrattions, Miss Hathaway, on marrying into a rich and powerful family."


    The meaning of her words was obviously ironic.


    After a long time, Eunice got what she wanted, but she was still unsatisfied. She stood in front of


    Yana in her high heels and wanted to save her reputation. She looked at Yana and said, "I don''t


    need you to congratte me. You should know the rtionship between me and Aaron. If I were


    you, I would immediately get out of the Reid Family, with my illegitimate child. You don''t need to


    have anything to do with the Reid Family."


    I frowned. Eunice¡¯s words were too rude.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Yana looked at her with anger on her face. "Eunice, you''d better keep your mouth shut. I''ve told you


    that I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you, so don''t push your luck this time."


    I really didn''t understand why Aaron took a fancy to Eunice. She is greedy for money, and has no


    principles. She can''t be considered one of the best in appearance, and we don''t even have to talk


    about her self-cultivation and attitude. He could have chosen any otherdy in Jarold City, but he


    ended up picking her.


    When I was about to walk over there, Eunice suddenly grabbed Yana''s arm and roared, "Why do


    you order me around? Don''t you know that you are a b*tch? Why do you pretend to be arrogant in


    front of me? You are much more disgusting than me. You deserve to die."


    Then she tried to push Yana into the pool. I was so scared that I broke out in cold sweat and ran


    over. To my surprise, Yana did not give her a chance to do that. Instead, she directly pushed her


    hand away, dodged her, and stood firmly on the edge of the pool. Eunice, on the other hand, was


    hurled into the pool.

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    I had almost forgotten that Yana grew up at the border. She had physical fitness and quick reflexes.


    She could protect herself just fine.


    In the swimming pool, Eunice struggled in the water as she shouted for help. I walked to the side


    and spoke to Yana, "Are you okay?"


    Yana nodded. "I''m fine!"


    Eunice''s call for help attracted the people in the living room. Seeing that Eunice had fallen into the


    pool, Aaron frowned slightly and jumped into the water to pull her up.


    He set her down at the edge of the pool for first aid, but she had just ingested a few gulps of water


    from the swimming pool. It was not a big problem. Charles and Hendrix came out of the vi.


    Looking at everything that''d happened here, they asked, "What happened?"


    Eunice, who had calmed down, suddenly burst into tears in Aaron''s arms. Aaron held her and


    shouted at the servant beside her, "What''s wrong with you? How could you not get me a bath towel


    on such a cold day?"


    The maid was confused by his shouting. She rushed back to the vi and found a nket to wrap


    Eunice in, and Aaron carried Eunice into the vi and took her into his room. He ordered the maid to


    find a doctor and prepare soup.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although Charles was not happy, his good upbringing made him tolerant of his guests.


    In the room, as the servants were bustling around, Eunice sniffled and leaned on Aaron''s arms like


    a poor kitten.


    I''d been standing beside Yana all this while. Seeing her indifferent and sardonic look at Aaron''s care


    and anxiety for Eunice, she didn''t seem to feel bad. She just looked at everything calmly and didn''t


    even feel that there was anything out of the ordinary.


    I suddenly understood why Yana could be so indifferent to all this. Maybe she was ready to leave.


    Eunice looked at Aaron and said, "Did I mess up your gathering? It''s all my fault. I just wanted to


    say something to Miss Henry, but I didn''t expect it would annoy her, and I didn''t expect her to hate


    me so much that she''d push me into the pool. The water in the swimming pool is really cold and I


    can''t swim. I''m really scared!"


    I almost spit out a mouthful of blood. I used to think that Andrea was a b*tch, but now I realized that


    I was too naive. What she did was nothingpared to Eunice.


    Everyone was in the room. As soon as she spoke, everyone looked at Yana. Yana''s face was


    slightly pale, and she pursed her lips. But there was no sign of an exnation from her. She just


    looked at Eunice and said, "Miss Hathaway, I''m sorry!"


    Eunice was also stunned by Yana''s sudden apology, but she still shamelessly said, "Miss Henry, I


    really want to talk to you. I really want to be with Aaron. I know you have someone you like and you


    also want to live your own life. I just want to thank you for taking care of Aaron for so many years."


    Yana pursed her lips. She just looked at her indifferently and listened to her nonsense.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    In that instant, Charles was also a little stunned as he looked at Yana. He said in a somewhat


    confused manner, "Yana, you..."


    Yana''s face was calm. She looked at Charles and said, "Mr. Reid, I came here tonight to tell you


    about this. Aaron and I will be separated from each other from now on. I want to keep Carney by my


    side. You can rest assured that I don''t want to gain anything from the Reid Family through him. I just


    don''t want to make him feel the pain of separation from his mother when he is so young. He didn''t


    have his father''s love in the first ce, so I will try my best to give him enough love. He is still a


    member of the Reid Family. I will always bring him here to visit you. You can rest assured about


    this."


    Charles looked at Aaron and said with disappointment, "Look at what you''ve done!" Then he said


    with some regret, "Then, what are your ns for the future?"


    Yana smiled lightly. "Mr. Reid, don''t worry. I met the right person. After dealing with these things, I


    n to get married and live a good life. Mr. Reid, you muste to my wedding."


    Charles forced a smile on his face. He nodded slightly and let out a long sigh. He did not say


    anything else.


    Aaron''s face was a little pale. He looked at Yana with anger and pain in his eyes, as well as


    endlesslyplex emotions. Probably aware of Aaron''s feelings, Eunice said, "Miss Henry, since


    you''ve found the right person, Aaron and I wish you nothing but the best."


    "Thank you!" Yana said. She had been very calm since the beginning.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. Eunice got all the advantages, but Yana took all the me.


    Looking at Eunice, I asked, "Miss Hathaway, did you just say that Yana pushed you into the water?"


    Eunice stared nkly at me and nodded. She said pitifully, "Well, I know that Miss Henry didn''t do it


    on purpose. So, let''s just let it go. I''m fine now."


    I nodded and looked at Yana. "Did you really push her?"


    Yana did not deny or admit it. She only remained silent.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help sighing and uttered, "I didn''t know why bad people are bing more


    and more arrogant and disgusting before. Now I understand that Eunice has never been wrong to


    pursue happiness andfort, but you should not have climbed over other people''s dead bodies to


    get what you want. You pretend to be innocent and delicate. Haven''t you ever thought that you


    would one day be exposed?"


    Eunice looked at me with an innocuous look, "Miss Reid, what do you mean?"


    I didn''t exin too much. I just stared at her and said, "I am not a good person, so I won''t do


    anything good either. You''d better say what should be said and spit it out now. Otherwise, I won''t let


    you enter the Reid family. You can ask Aaron if you don''t believe me. If I don''t agree to let you marry


    into the Reid family, you won''t get any advantages, even if he wants to marry you."


    Looking at her pale face, Aaron frowned. "What happened?"


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at Eunice, "Come clean with what you have done!"


    She suddenly cried in Aaron''s arms and cried, "Aaron, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have offended Miss


    Reid or talked nonsense. I shouldn''t havee here with you today. I shouldn''t have disturbed your


    family. It''s all my fault!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    D*mn it!


    I felt suffocated and almost punched her. I looked at Aaron and said angrily, "Aaron, is there


    anything wrong with your eyes? There''s so many women in Jarold City. Why do you end up


    choosing her?"

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Aaron frowned with some displeasure. "Arianna, be polite."


    I pursed my lips and was so angry that I almost spat out blood. Charles didn''t know why. He looked


    at me and said, "Arianna, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t be so rude to our guest!"


    I took a breath, looked at the woman who was still crying in Aaron''s arms, and said, "Hand over the


    ck card. You are not qualified to parade around with the Reid Family''s bank card."


    Aaron and Charles were both stunned at the same time. Charles frowned and looked at Aaron. His


    voice was low, "You gave it to her?"


    Aaron shook his head and looked at Eunice with a frown. "Where did you get the ck card?"


    Eunice was stunned for a moment and then cried even more sadly. She sobbed, "What ck card?


    I don''t even know what it is. Why do you ask me about it when I have no idea what it is? Aaron, why


    don''t you believe me?"


    Aaron looked at me uncertainly, and was a little stunned.


    I didn''t expect this woman to be so shameless. I said, "Eunice, do you think I''m blind? You took the


    ck card that Uncle Charles gave to Yana from her at the swimming pool. Return it!"


    For a moment, everyone was looking at Eunice. Eunice was a little confused. After a few seconds,


    she looked at me pitifully and said word by word, "Miss Reid, I never did anything to hurt you. Why


    are you suddenly framing me like this? It was obvious that Miss Henry lost her card but you couldn''t


    find it. You were afraid that Mr. Reid would be angry, so you framed me. Is it because you think I''m


    weak, so you feel you can hurt me so unscrupulously?"


    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes and hadn''t heard it with my own ears, I would really have believed


    her words at this time. I had learned how good she was at acting.


    Looking at her, I said in a low voice, "I will give you one more chance. You better confess how you


    fell into the pool, how you cornered Yana and asked for the card, and how you cursed her child.


    Make it clear, and tell us everything, word for word. Otherwise, I guarantee that you will never have


    the opportunity to step into this house again in the future!"


    Aaron was agitated by her crying. He looked at me and said, "Well, that''s all. If you lost your card,


    you can look for it again. She''s fine now. Stop it. It''s gettingte. Go home and rest!"


    "Pah!" I threw themp on Aaron''s bedside table onto the ground and roared, "Eunice, let me ask


    you again. Do you want to confess or not?"


    Seeing that I was really furious, Hendrix walked up to me and reached out his hand to hold me. He


    said gently, "Being angry is not good for your health!"


    Aaron stared at me nkly. He didn''t expect that I would react so violently. He looked at Eunice and


    frowned, "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eunice''s face was even more anxious now. Her eyes were red and swollen. She looked at him and


    shook her head pitifully, "I really don''t. I don''t know anything about what she said. I know she


    doesn''t like me. She doesn''t want me to be with you, and she doesn''t want you to have a future with


    me. She just wants to force me to go."


    She looked at me with red eyes and said, "Arianna, I don''t think I have offended you. If you want to


    build a brave and righteous image for Yana, I will help you. If you want me to admit to anything, I will


    admit it. You think I stay for the Reid Family''s money. Well, from now on, I will leave Aaron, and I will


    no longer have anything to do with him. All this is as you wish. You have more status than me. If you


    want to nder my good name, I''ll admit it!"

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    I had never seen such a shameless person before in my life.


    Yana was silent the whole time. Then she suddenly looked at her and said, "Eunice, you don''t have


    to try so hard. You just want to win Aaron''s sympathy. You know he is soft-hearted. As long as you


    cry, he will agree to your request. I haven''t told you that yet. I think he has never told you why it was


    so useful when you cried. In fact, you should thank Arianna. She liked to cry when she was a child.


    Every time she cried, Aaron would go soft. Later, Arianna seldom cried, but in Aaron''s memory, he


    was always the one who protected and consoled her. But people change, especially those who


    grew up."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aaron''s love for his sister has never changed. He will promise you anything when you are crying


    because in his mind, he misses the Arianna who relied on him, but you are just a substitute for that.


    If you really provoke Arianna and think that Aaron will fall in love with you, then you are wrong.


    Because once Arianna hates you, you are nothing. Once you make trouble like this, there will be a


    gap between this brother and sister. In the future, you will be more miserable than you think."


    Eunice''s face was pale. She looked at Yana and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Yana said indifferently, "I''m very clear about that. It''s you who has gone too far. I don''t exin


    because I think it''s unnecessary, because I won''t fight with you for anything. But you are shameless,


    and you think that I dare not say it. You''re wrong"


    Looking at everyone, she opened her mouth and said, "Everybody, I had no reason to exin what


    happened just now, but now I have to say it. On one hand, it''s because people that care about me


    stood up for me, and I don''t want her to get angry. On the other hand, it''s because the person who


    did the wrong thing is being too shameless. If I don''t say anything, she''ll get off scot-free."


    "Yana, you are talking nonsense!" Eunice suddenly began to copse. She looked at Yana and


    roared with a ferocious expression.


    Yana looked at her contemptuously and said to Charles, "Uncle Charles, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect


    the ck card you gave me just now, because Miss Hathaway bullied me as the Young Madam of


    the Reid Family, and took the card from me. I thought that as long as Aaron likes someone, this


    card should be given to her in the end. But at this time, I have to say that she doesn''t seem to


    deserve to be the Young Madam of the Reid Family."


    Charles pursed his lips and nced at Eunice.


    Yana didn''t say much and continued, "Miss Hathaway fell into the water, and it has nothing to do


    with me. If it really has something to do with me, then I should say that I shouldn''t have avoided her


    attack. That way, Miss Hathaway wouldn''t have fallen into the water."


    A child''s cry came from outside. After Yana finished, she looked at Aaron and said, "I don''t object to


    what kind of person you like, and I don''t mean to separate both of you. But, after so many years of


    being together with you, I have to remind you that if you really want to marry someone qualified to


    be the Young Madam of Reid Family, Eunice is really not worthy!"


    After saying that, Yana bowed slightly and said to everyone, "Goodbye!" Then she turned around


    and went out.


    Aaron''s face was pale with a pained expression.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Eunice held Aaron''s arm with a pitiful look and said with red eyes, "No, no, it''s not what they said. I


    didn''t do anything!"


    Looking at Eunice struggling and Aaron''s desperate look at seeing Yana leaving, I suddenly realized


    that maybe Aaron did not care about what Yana did, but cared more about her attitude towards all


    this. He didn''t care whether Eunice was lying or not, and did not even care how she fell into the


    swimming pool. Everything he had done was merely an act. He was provoking Yana, and he wanted


    to see that Yana cared about him a little, but he seemed to be disappointed.


    Yana did not seem to care about it at all.


    Looking at Eunice''s pitiful appearance, I felt sick. I handed the recording to her and said, "Forget it.


    Don''t be a clown. I have recorded everything you''ve done. I just sent it to Aaron and the others in


    the Reid Family. You can''t survive in Reid Family anymore. Take care of yourself!"


    Eunice looked at the video, and her face changed. All her expressions disappeared. She didn''t cry


    anymore. She just watched the video withplicated emotions.


    She must''ve be thinking about how to carry on her little act. I couldn''t imagine what else she could


    come up with.


    However, when people were shameless, they had no bottom line.


    After she watched the video, she looked at me with an innocent and painful face. "Arianna, why do


    you force me into a corner like this? What did I do wrong? I just fell in love with Aaron. I did


    everything unscrupulously just to get Aaron''s love. All of you insist you want the best for him, but


    everyone left him when he needs help. None of you will support him, but drove away the person


    that could''ve. Don''t you feel shameful?"


    I frowned and didn''t know what to say for a while. So no matter what I said, she would have


    countless reasons and methods to prove that she was right. This was her nature, and no one could


    change that.


    Looking at her, I grabbed my phone and smiled. "Well, you continue your disgusting act of love. I


    hope you can keep the love that you gained unscrupulously!"


    I bade goodbye to Uncle Charles with Hendrix before heading back straight home.


    Because of what had happened with Eunice, I was so angry that I didn''t speak a word all night.


    Hendrix drove the car and he looked at me from time to time.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After a long time, he told me, "Yana had already let it go. You have done what you could. If Aaron


    still can''t make up for it, he will have to deal with it. This is his business."


    How could I not know? I sighed and nodded. "I know. I know all these things. But I''m just unhappy.


    I''m a little angry. How can a woman like Eunice be so shameless? I used to think that Andrea was


    the person I hated the most, but I didn''t expect her to be usurped by Eunice."


    Realizing that Hendrix was staring at me, Ipressed my lips and said in a bad mood, "Am I


    badmouthing someone you love? Why can¡¯t I talk about it?"


    He smiled lightly and raised his eyebrows. "No, I just feel that you are suddenly like a chatterbox."

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, I felt a little sleepy. I''ve been sleepy quite often recently.


    When I returned to the vi, it was gettingte. Hendrix still had to deal with thepany''s affairs,


    so I went straight back to my bedroom and prepared to sleep. After I took a shower, I was a little


    surprised to see Wendy''s message on my phone.


    I only met her once. I didn''t expect her to contact me so many times.


    There were not many words in her message, just a few greetings. "Miss Reid, are you asleep?"


    I replied with a message, "I haven¡¯t slept yet! What''s wrong? What''s the matter with you recently?"


    "Nothing!" She only replied that one word to me, and then asked me when I would go back to


    Asherton. I really had nothing to do in Asherton right now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After thinking for a while, I asked her, "Do you have something to tell me?"


    She responded, "No, I just wanted to ask when you


    wille back."


    If it were someone else, I would not think twice about this behavior. But she had depression, and


    was a particrly gloomy person. I knew that she was different from the others.


    I replied, "There are still some things to do here recently. When I have time, I will go over. If you


    have nothing to do, you cane to Jarold City for a trip."


    She only replied an OK to me, and then nothing else happened.


    Although I felt strange about it, I was so tired that I fell asleep on the bed. I didn''t even notice when


    Hendrix came in.


    The next day.


    I was awoken by the ringtone of my phone. Hendrix turned over and answered the call for me.


    I asked sleepily, "Who''s calling?"


    He didn''t answer me in a hurry, but suddenly sat up straight from the bed and was a little surprised.


    I was roused by his movement. I looked at him and asked, "What happened?"


    He hung up the phone and got out of bed. Then he spoke, "Anne had a lot of nosebleeds and


    hemoptysis this morning. She just got sent to the


    hospital."


    With that, he put on his clothes and went into the bathroom quickly.


    I got up with him, still a little confused. After a while, I realized the seriousness of the problem. I


    jumped out of bed, grabbed my phone to call Valerie, but I couldn''t get through to her phone.


    I called Freya. It was a little noisy on the other end. She uttered, "Arianna,e over to the


    hospital. Anne is ill."


    Probably because she was in a hurry, she hung up the phone before she even finished speaking. I


    didn''t have time to think about it, so I found a shirt and put it on carelessly. Hendrix came out of the


    bathroom.


    He pulled me with him and drove straight to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Hendrix''s cell phone kept ringing. He could not pick up the phone


    because he was still driving. He looked at me and said, "Pick it up!"


    I looked at the caller ID and froze for a second. Then I looked at him and said, "It''s from Hanlusia


    City!"


    He nodded.


    I turned on the phone, answered the call, "Mr. Roberts, I found out that the factory where the child


    was sent to is a chemical nt. There are many cases of cancer in that factory. I have inquired


    about it, and many of the people working there at that time had developed cancer. At present, that


    ce has been sealed off. That factory belongs to the Saunders family."


    Seeing that we did not speak, the person on the other side continued, "The factory had an explosion


    before Mr. Saunders had an ident. At that time, many of the hazardous chemicals leaked out.


    Everyone involved had gone to do some check ups. Some of them were infected, and some were


    not."

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    I couldn''t breathe a single word for a long time. I hung up the phone and nced at Hendrix, feeling


    a little out of control. "When Anne were sent to the factory by Josiah for a period of time, was she..."


    I couldn''t believe it. Hendrix drove the car and was silent for a moment. Then he replied, "The


    results of my investigation were that Anne was sent to the chemical nt by him, butter I found


    that Anne was by Chloe''s side. At that time, I thought my information was wrong. Now it seems that


    he transferred Anne because of the explosion at the factory."


    "Anne was his child. Why did he do this?" My tears leaked out. "He clearly knows that it was


    dangerous there. Why did he still do this?"


    Hendrix pursed his lips. "Maybe he didn''t know, otherwise, he wouldn''t have handed Anne over to


    Chloe."


    "But even if he didn''t do it on purpose, shouldn''t he have asked us to take Anne to do the check up


    afterwards? He actually didn''t mention anything like this. If he had told us earlier, and we discovered


    it earlier, it would be better for Anne!"


    I was a little upset, and Hendrix was also not in a good mood. After a moment of silence, he spoke,


    "Let''s not be in a hurry first. Let Anne go to the hospital for the examination first, and see the


    results. Maybe it''s just because of the weather."


    I can onlyfort myself like this.


    When the car drove to the entrance of the hospital, Freya hugged Oliver, who was crying, and


    looked at me apologetically. "Arianna, there''s no other way. Oliver has been crying all this while. I


    don''t think he''s used to the hospital''s environment. I''ll bring him back first. Zachary went to school,


    and won''t be able toe back for a while. Pedro and his wife are both in the hospital. Anne is still


    having her examination. Don''t worry, everything will be fine!"


    I nodded and asked her to take the child home as soon as possible. It was too cold here, and it was


    really ufortable for a child to be here.


    She left with the child. Hendrix and I went to the hospital. Anne was being pushed into the


    examination room for check up. Both Valerie and Pedro had followed Anne all over the hospital.


    Anne was sent into the examination room. Valerie looked at me with red eyes and sobbed, "I


    thought Anne''s previous fevers were because of the change in seasons. Last night, she had a fever.


    I also thought that she just needed to take some medicine. But I didn''t expect that when I went to


    wake her for school this morning, she would bleed so much and cough up blood. I was too careless.


    I should have taken her to the hospital!"


    I shook my head slightly andforted her. "Mom, don''t worry. Maybe it''s just dehydration from the


    dry weather. It''s okay. Her immune system has always been weak. Maybe it''s just some minor


    problems. Don¡¯t be worried!"


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to tell her about Hanlusia City. Anne had been with them for so


    long. Although she was not their own, they doted on Anne and treated her as their own


    granddaughter.


    Pedro was getting old already. Having run after the doctor for a while, he sat on a chair, panting


    slightly. His weather- worn face was full of inexplicable worry.


    After a while, the doctor came out with a pile of forms in his hand. He looked at us and asked, "Who


    is the child''s guardian?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "All of us!" I answered as my eyes fell on the test sheets in his hand.


    The doctor looked at us and said, "Everyone, let''s go to my office together!"


    Then, he gestured for us to follow him into the office.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    In the doctor''s office.


    As soon as he sat down, he handed the forms to Hendrix and uttered, "This is the child¡¯s test results


    sheet. The amount of ALL cells in the lymph nodes, liver and spleen are above average, her bones


    and joints are also rtively damaged. The value of white blood cells is serious. All indicators show


    that the child''s situation is not optimistic."


    I almost fell to the ground. Hendrix quickly supported me and helped me sit on the chair. His hands,


    which had always been calm and steady, trembled slightly. He looked at the doctor and asked,


    "What should we do?"


    The doctor looked at us and replied, "The symptoms of acute leukemia are difficult to control. At this


    moment, the recovery rate of this kind of disease is still very high, but it needs the cooperation of


    the family members and the patients. We will do everything possible to help her. In addition, there


    are special medicines abroad. If you have the ability, you can ask for them, but they are expensive,


    only few families can afford it." "You don''t have to worry about these things. All you need to do is to


    do everything you can to cure the child. I''ll take care of the rest." Pedro spoke. His face was a bit


    pale. He was clearly startled by this news.


    Valerie nodded and quickly said to the doctor, "No matter what methods you use, as long as the


    child can recover, just mention it to us. We will provide you with all conditions and equipment you


    need."


    After a pause, Valerie looked at the doctor and said, "This child was born two months premature.


    There is no otherplication. How could she suddenly have this disease? Is it hereditary?"


    The doctor thought for a moment and said, "The chances that her leukemia is hereditary is not high,


    but there is a possibility. It is usually caused by the environment and living habits. The biggest


    cause of acute leukemia is that it''s derived from the induction of chemical substances."


    At this point, he looked at us and said, "Has this child ever stayed in ces such as chemical


    nts? Many of the indicators in her body point toward these factors."


    I suppressed my emotions and spoke, "Doctor, please try your best to cure this child."


    After we finished speaking to the doctor, I pulled Valerie out of the office. Valerie looked at me in


    confusion and asked, "Arianna, do you know


    anything?"


    We walked along the corridor.


    I opened my mouth and told Valerie, "Josiah brought Anne to Hanlusia Cityst year. He used Anne


    to threaten Hendrix, because of some personal grudge. Later on, he brought Anne to the Saunders


    family¡¯s chemical nt. The factory exploded and we didn''t know about it at first. It was only when


    we sent someone to investigate that we found out, a few days ago."


    "The members of Saunders family are really scoundrels!" Pedro did not hide the anger on his face.


    Valerie frowned slightly and looked at me. "Isn''t Josiah Anne''s biological father? How can he treat


    his own child like this?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I sighed. I was too careless. I shouldn''t have let Anne go with him to Hanlusia City. These things


    wouldn''t have happened.


    For that moment, everyone''s faces sank. Pedro took his phone and made a few calls in the corridor,


    as if arranging for something.


    Valerie was contacting well-known doctors, both local and foreign, and Hendrix was also doing the


    same.


    Ever since I found out about Anne''s situation, I had been feeling some pain in my lower abdomen. I


    thought it was caused by anxiety and nerves.


    But before Hendrix could finish his call, I realized that something was wrong. I noticed that there


    was a warm liquid slipping between my legs. I spoke with fear, "Hendrix, I¡¯m not feeling well!"

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    At first, he did not notice what was happening me. But when he saw me looking haggard, he hung


    up the phone and ran towards me. He held me and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling


    well?"


    My lower abdomen began to hurt. I grabbed him and said, "My stomach hurts!"


    His pupils contracted all of a sudden and he raised his voice, "Doctor, I need a doctor of obstetrics


    and gynecology!"


    I grabbed him and endured the pain. "I''m fine..."


    Valerie was stunned for a moment. Then she pulled me and instructed Pedro to call the doctor, "My


    child, how long have you not menstruated?"


    I was in so much pain that I was sweating. I answered, "I don''t know. It''s never on time."


    I think it had stopped for more than a month. But my body has been like this ever since Anne had


    been experiencing health issues. It hasn''t been normal for quite some time now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I was not stupid. Their expressions made me realize that I might be pregnant.


    During this period of time, I would get sleepy and tired easily. I thought it was caused by the cold


    weather, and I never thought it was because of my pregnancy.


    Pedro was acting very fast. He found a doctor and sent me to the operating room. Fear made the


    pain in my lower abdomen worse, and my vision became more and more blurry.


    When I woke up again.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. Valerie and Pedro stood by my bed, but I did not see Hendrix.


    Seeing that I''d woken up, Valerie breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at me with tears in her eyes. I


    was not sure what happened to myself. I looked at her and uttered, "Mom, don''t cry. What


    happened to me?"


    She raised her hand to wipe her tears and replied, "You''re pregnant, my child, you''re already two


    months along."


    Before I could react, Pedro''s face lit up with a happy smile. He said, "You have to be careful from


    now on. The doctor said that your fetal position is unstable and you can''t be too emotional. Take


    good care of yourself!"


    This child was a pleasant surprise. For a moment, I couldn''t describe my feelings. I was happy, but I


    really didn''t know how to express it.


    Somehow, I thought about Anne. I looked at my parents and asked, "Mom and Dad, where is


    Anne? How is she?"


    Valerie held my hand andforted me, "She has woken up. We have contacted the best medical


    team. You can rest assured that we won''t allow anything bad to happen to her."


    I nodded and didn''t see Hendrix. I couldn''t help but ask, "Where is Hendrix?"


    "He went to go through yours and Anne'' s admission procedure. You''re in poor health. You''d better


    stay in the hospital these few days. Your dad and I have already asked the servants to bring your


    belongings here. These days we will stay here to take care of you and Anne. You''re going to be in


    the best care!" Valerie said with her face full of joy and worry.


    Happy because I''m pregnant, worried because of Anne.


    Lying on the bed for a long time, my mind was still nk. I didn''t know if it was because of a new


    beginning or because I was afraid. Valerie and Pedro went to Anne¡¯s ward. When Hendrix came


    back, he saw me in a daze. A rare smile appeared on his handsome face.


    He looked at me and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    I nced at him, moving my body and I sat up from the bed. I leaned into his arms, and held him


    tightly. "Hendrix, this child came unexpectedly and I''m surprised. I never thought that I could be


    pregnant again in my life. But no matter what, Anne is our child, and it''s the same in the future,


    okay?"


    Hendrix''s body froze for a moment before he smiled faintly and responded, "When did I be so


    untrustworthy in your heart? We have two children now, haven''t we? Don''t overthink. I will think of a


    way to cure Anne''s disease. I will make sure she gets better."

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Iy in his arms and nodded, feeling a little relieved. I originally thought that if one day Josiah came


    out from prison and he wanted Anne back, I would let Anne make her own choice when she grew


    up. But now, I didn''t think so. He put Anne in danger. He doesn''t deserve to be introduced to her as


    her father.


    "Mrs. Roberts, since you are pregnant, you must be careful with everything from now on. Don''t be


    rash." Holding me in his arms, Hendrix spoke gently with a hint of helplessness. "I know you''re


    worried about Anne''s disease, and you''re even more worried that I''ll mistreat Anne because of the


    baby in your womb. However, Arianna, please trust me wholeheartedly, alright?"


    I nodded in fear. "Can Anne¡¯s disease really be cured?" The memory of Rita still lingered in my


    mind. The chemotherapy had left her looking almost deformed within a short month. I couldn''t


    imagine what Anne would be.


    Hendrix nodded and said, "I have contacted the best doctors. They will find a suitable bone marrow


    as soon as possible and perform a transntation. As long as the surgery is sessful, Anne will


    survive."


    A bone marrow transnt!


    I paused for a moment, then looked at him, "Let''s go look for Josiah. He''s the biological father of


    Anne. His bone marrow can definitely match with Anne''s, right?"


    Hendrix nodded slightly and looked at me. "I have something to tell you. Josiah was seriously


    injured in prison. It happened just now!"


    "He fought with someone else, or?" I was a little confused. After Josiah entered prison, he was


    treated well inside because of the Saunders family''s ties. How could he be beaten up all of a


    sudden?


    Hendrix stared at me and said, "It''s Mr. Moore''s men. He must be angry at Josiah about Anne, so


    he sent people to the prison to beat him up."


    I was stunned and couldn''t helpughing. "Dad, why did you go to prison..." But I thought so. When


    he found out that Andrea was the daughter of the Moore Family in Ucrebury, he wanted to give her


    everything. He couldn''t tolerate Andrea being bullied.


    Pedro was a very protective person. After knowing that Anne got the disease because of Josiah, he


    naturally would not forgive him easily. It was understandable that he sent people to prison to beat


    him up.


    Laying in Hendrix''s arms, I somehow fell asleep again. Maybe it was because I had taken the


    medicine.


    Or maybe it was because I was in the hospital.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I slept for a while, and woke up. I had a lot of dreams, all about Rita lying in the hospital after she


    passed away. When I woke up again, Hendrix was not here. I was worried about Anne, so I got out


    of bed and went to her ward.


    Valerie was watching Anne by her bedside. When she saw me, she got up and spoke, "Why are you


    here? Go back and have a good rest. You have to lie down."


    I nodded at her and nced at Anne, who was lying on the bed. She was asleep. Her delicate facial


    features were growing more and more simr to her mother, and because of her illness, her face


    looked a little pale.


    Valerie urged me back to my ward to rest. I whispered, "Mom, I''m fine. I can''t sleep when I go back.


    Let me have a look at her."


    Seeing this, she did not force me.


    Putting the heat pack in my hand, she told me, "Warm yourself up, child. Your whole body is ice


    cold. You don''t even know how to take care of yourself."

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    I just smiled and said nothing. Looking at Anne''s quiet sleeping face, I felt a little ufortable.


    This child was already six years old. Ever since she came back from Hovell, I seemed to have


    ced her by Hendrix''s side all the time. I didn''t have much time and energy to be with her, so I¡¯ve


    missed too much.


    It''s been six years and the new year ising soon. The days are going by too fast. Sometimes I


    have the illusion that the people who used to live are still there, and everyone is still fine.


    "Don''t worry, your father has found the best doctors in the world. The medicine and chemotherapy


    technology are all advanced. Anne was born under a lucky star. She will be fine." Valerie pulled me


    andforted me, "You are also going to be a mother. You have to take good care of yourself.


    When you are well, we can go out and have fun together."


    I nodded and leaned on her shoulder. I was so close to her for the first time. Then I said, "Mom,


    thank you for taking care of Anne these days. If I had brought Anne to do the check- up earlier, it


    might not have been so serious."


    She sighed slightly. "Dear child, it''s not your fault.


    We didn''t expect it to be like this. Fortunately, your father and I have enough assets. As long as


    there¡¯ s a way, even if we lose all our fortune, we can still cure Anne''s disease."


    My eyes turned red, and I suddenly began to rejoice. All this was not as bad as I thought. The


    Moore and Roberts families were able to support the medical and treatment expenses for Anne.


    They had the ability to create the best medical equipment for Anne. In this way, her recovery rate


    was indeed higher than that of the ordinary families.


    Sometimes we have to admit that people were born different. When facing death, to be rich or poor


    made all the difference. Some people had enough money. As long as we constantly invested


    money, Anne could live one more day. But some people were pulled into hell before they could


    make any concessions.


    Thinking of Sawyer, I looked at Valerie and said, "Mom, have you handed over all the projects in


    Ucrebury for Sawyer to handle?"


    She nodded, "Most of the projects in Ucrebury belong to rk family. Not long after I married his


    father, he left. At that time, Sawyer was still young, and could not take over rk Group. I took over


    his business for so many years and now he is already grown up. These things originally belonged to


    him, and should be handled by him. Why did you suddenly ask about these things?"


    I paused and thought for a moment. "I want to bring Anne to Ucrebury for treatment. The air and


    weather in Jarold City are not suitable for recovery. I want to take her to Ucrebury when she gets a


    little better. The climate and temperature there are both good for her illness. She may recover faster


    in Ucrebury."


    She thought for a moment and nodded, "Alright, I have contacted the foreign doctors with your


    father. They will transfer Anne to Ucrebury and let her receive treatment there. As long as we find


    the right bone marrow, she should be able to undergo an operation as soon as possible. Your father


    and I are getting old, and it''s good for us to enjoy our retirement in Ucrebury. But the Roberts


    Group''s current development is good. Why don''t you ask Hendrix what he has nned?"


    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I thought about it just now. I haven''t told Hendrix about it."


    She pulled at me and told me, "There''s no hurry. You can think about it when everything else is


    settled."


    It was extremely cold in the winter of Jarold City. It was only November, but the sky looked as if it


    was going to snow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    I had been in the hospital for a few days, and after my condition was stabilized, I was allowed to be


    discharged. Anne needed to undergo her chemotherapy. After she returned from her first


    chemotherapy session, I felt that she had lost a lot of weight. Because of her acute leukemia, many


    of her organs were affected, so she didn''t have much of an appetite.


    In the doctor''s office, Pedro began to discuss the treatment n with several doctors from abroad


    and some local top doctors. Hendrix did not speak, but listened carefully. I felt that he had been very


    busy recently. It seemed that the Milton Group had tried to do something to the Roberts Group, so


    he was busy dealing with it.


    "The damage to the patient''s kidneys is very severe at the moment. Even if we find a suitable bone


    marrow to perform the operation, the patient still can''t recover. Her kidneys also need to be


    transnted." A doctor said with a grim expression.


    A doctor added, "These two organs are not easy to find. There are many patients who can''t find


    suitable bone marrows every year. I suggest we keep her on conservative treatment and


    chemotherapy."


    I felt a little ufortable. Valerie pulled me out of the office andforted me. "There is a baby in


    your belly now. Don''t be too emotional. There is a way to cure Anne¡¯s disease. Don''t worry too


    much!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I know most of these words were tofort me. At that time, Rita could not find a suitable bone


    marrow candidate for her transntation either, so Sonia''s mother decided not to treat her, and


    instead brought her to do whatever she wanted before she left this world.


    I didn''t want to do the same thing to Anne. It was too cruel!


    At this point, I didn''t know what to do. It seemed that things havee to a desperate situation.


    After finishing their discussion with the doctors, Valerie and Pedro stayed in the hospital to take care


    of Anne. Hendrix was worried that I would overthink about Anne''s condition, so he brought me along


    with him to hispany.


    Recently, I''d always been distracted by thinking about Anne¡¯s situation. Hendrix was worried that


    something would happen to me, so he always kept me by his side.


    When we arrived at thepany''s lobby, a girl greeted us with a sweet smile, "Mr. Roberts, Mrs.


    Roberts, these are the dried mangoes I brought from my hometown. It''s very sweet. Have a taste."


    For a moment, I didn''t realize who the girl was. Hendrix looked at me and asked, "Do you want it?"


    I instinctively shook my head. "No..."


    "Mrs. Roberts, don''t refuse me so quickly. Try it first!" The girl said and gave me a piece of dried


    mango. I was stunned for a moment, but I still forced myself to eat it.


    Noticing that she was looking at me expectantly, I suddenly realized that this girl was Este. I had


    been so out of my mindtely that I didn''t notice.


    "How is it? Is it delicious?" Este looked at me in anticipation and asked with a smile.


    I nodded and said, "It''s a little sweet!"


    She smiled brightly and said, "I said it was delicious. I like it very much and I think you will like it too.


    I nned to give it to you a few days ago, but you didn''te, so I held onto it. Don''t reject it. I


    want to thank you for what happenedst time. Don''t refuse my kindness."


    She bbered on and on. I was stunned. Then I remembered that I had sent her to the hospital a


    while ago and asked, "Have you recovered well?"

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    She nodded. "I''ve recovered a long time ago. I''m thick-skinned, and it''s just a minor injury. It didn''t


    affect me much!"


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I took the dried mango from her hand and said with a smile, "Thank you,


    but don''t be so courteous from now on. We should thank you for what you''ve done. You helped


    Hendrix avoid a disaster."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Her face was blushing red. She smiled and replied, "You''re too courteous, Mrs. Roberts. Back then,


    it was Mr. Roberts who saved me, but I became a burden."


    "Let''s go now, you shouldn''t be standing for too long!" Hendrix hugged me and said. I nodded.


    Indeed, I had stood for too long, and my waist was extremely ufortable.


    Este smiled and said goodbye. The smile on her face was particrly bright.


    After nodding, Hendrix took the bag from me and uttered, "Don''t force yourself to do things you


    don''t like from now on."


    I smiled and responded, "She''s also kind, and it''s very sweet. Take a bite." Then I took a piece and


    handed it to him, and said uncertainly, "Este seems to be much more lively than before!"


    Hendrix, who had a piece of dried mango in his mouth, said, "Her head was injuredst time and


    there were someplications."


    I was dumbfounded. The doctor had said that she might''ve had a concussion when we were there


    in the hospital. I looked up at Hendrix and couldn''t help asking, "She just became lively. Is this a


    consequence?"


    Hendrix answered with a hum and spoke, "She did forget a lot of things. She even forgot Vincent,


    and sometimes her memory is in disarray."


    I frowned. "Vincent?"


    He nodded. "The boy who went to the hospital with us that day."


    The elevator door opened and we arrived at the office. I didn''t know where Hendrix had managed to


    get the delicious food on the table, and it was all the food I liked, no less.


    Since my attention was caught by the food, I stopped asking him questions.


    It was not easy for Hendrix to contact people for a suitable bone marrow for Anne. Firstly, it was


    difficult to find a bone marrow donor. Secondly, even if he found a donor, he also needed to make


    sure that the donor was qualified to have an operation. He also need to find a kidney, which was the


    most difficult. It was harder to find the right kidney for a child than it was to reach the sky.


    Thinking of this, I lost my appetite and sat on the sofa, staring at Hendrix absentmindedly.


    The door of the office was knocked several times, but Hendrix did not look at it and just said in a low


    voice, "Come in!"


    Este came in with a cup of coffee and another cup of hot milk tea in her hand. She put the coffee


    on Hendrix''s table and handed the milk tea to me. She looked at me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, have


    a taste. I made it myself!"


    I smiled and thanked her. I took a light sip. It was really good.


    Hendrix suddenly stood up fiercely from the table with a stony face. The cup of tea brought in by


    Este fell to the ground and broke into pieces. He held his mobile phone in his hand and said to


    the person on the other line, "Go to the hospital immediately. I''lleter!"


    Hearing this, I instinctively thought that something bad had happened to Anne. So I stood up


    abruptly and asked in a panic, "What happened?"


    He grabbed his coat and looked at me. "Josiah was injured badly in the prison. I''ll go to visit him."


    Then, he looked at Este and said, "Miss Zanes,


    please send Mrs. Roberts hometer."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    I was a little taken aback. Josiah had been in jail safe and sound all this while, so how could


    something bad have happened to him? Could it be that Pedro had sent someone to cause him


    trouble because of what he did to Anne?


    But knowing his personality, if Pedro had wanted to teach Josiah a lesson, he would have crippled


    Josiah the first time. Why did he find someone to go after him for a second time?

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Moreover, he had caused him serious damage!


    Hendrix left. Este was stunned. She looked at me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, I''ll take you home, but


    I don''t know where you live. You need to tell me your address."


    I smiled lightly and nodded. Then I spoke, "Sorry to trouble you!"


    She shook her head with a smile. "No, it''s my job."


    It was time to get off work. Hendrix had taken the car that we arrived in, but luckily Este had her


    own car. After getting on, she looked at me and said with a smile, "You don''t have to worry.


    Although I just got my driver''s license, I''m still quite steady."


    I smiled faintly and slid into the front passenger seat. Thinking about how she had been promoted to


    secretary from receptionist, I casually said, "Hendrix has a lot of problems. You must be tired all the


    time. The things a secretary has to take care of may be more trivial than a receptionist''s work."


    She started the car and smiled, "It''s all right. Mr. Roberts is a very nice person. He always asks


    someone else to teach me the things that I''m not


    familiar with."


    I nodded and didn''t answer.


    On the way, she parked the car at the side of the road and got off to bring her things from the trunk


    of the car to the front. I looked back, and saw her carrying a grey bag.


    After getting back into the driver''s seat, she put the grey bag in the back seat and told me with a


    smile, "I have to find someone to return their stuffter. I''m afraid that I will forget it, so I have to take


    it out first to avoid that happening."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    She drove steadily into the lobby of our vi. She gazed up at the vi, and looked at me, "Madam,


    your home is so big. I''m so envious!"


    I smiled and said, "Do you want toe up for a while?"


    She shook her head. "No, I have to go to see my friendster. Maybe another time, I believe there


    will be opportunities in the future."


    After getting out of the car, I simply thanked her. I watched her drive away and stood motionless for


    a long time. I couldn''t help squinting while watching her drive away.


    In this world, purity either did not exist, or had been trampled. Growing up was indeed a long


    process.


    Hendrix returned homete because he had been worried about Josiah''s condition. He was not


    worried about him, but if something went wrong with him, Anne''s bone marrow transnt would be


    even more difficult to aplish.


    I was waiting for Hendrix in the living room. I saw him lower his head and change his shoes in the


    foyer after he came back. I asked him, "How is he? Is it serious?"


    "He was injured in a vital area and was rescued in the hospital. Austin was there to guard him at the


    hospital. Why are you still up?" He changed his shoes and looked up at me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I walked up to him and replied, "I was worried about you, so I waited at home for you toe back."


    As I spoke, I saw him tossing the grey bag he brought home to a side.


    I couldn''t help but frown. I had seen this bag before in Este''s car. Why was he holding it?


    Hendrix must be exhausted. He rubbed his temples and leaned against the sofa to rest. I pursed my


    lips and looked at the grey bag. I walked to his side and massaged his shoulders to relieve his


    fatigue. Then I asked him, "I saw you holding a grey bag when you came back. What''s that?"


    He closed his eyes and said, "I gave my coat to Este when the ident happened. She washed it


    and returned it to me. The maid wille and clean up tomorrow. Ask her to take care of it!"


    Looking at the bag, I remembered that Hendrix had indeed given his coat to Este when the


    ident happened that day. I''d bought another set of new clothes for Hendrix that day.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    If he didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten about it. So I couldn''t help saying, "Your coat is worth


    ten thousand dors, yet you throw it away whenever you want. You are really spoiled. You can still


    earn ten thousand dors if you sell it to a second-hand store, such a spender!"


    He opened his eyes slightly and looked at me with a faint smile. "Since when did you be so


    miserly? Are you starting to feel sorry for this coat?"


    Iy on his shoulder and said helplessly, "What can I do? Anne is about to undergo her operation.


    It''s not easy for you to earn money. I have to save more money for you to reduce your burden."


    He looked up and kissed me on the cheek. He said with a faint smile, "Don''t worry. Even if your


    husband is dead, you will never have to worry about money your whole life."


    Hearing him curse himself, I hit his head with my forehead and uttered, "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t


    curse yourself before this babyes out. I don''t want to remarry with my two children in the


    future."


    He put me down in hisp and said helplessly,


    "Your husband is still alive, and you''re already thinking of remarrying. You''d better put this idea


    aside, otherwise you will be spanked at night."


    I rolled my eyes at him and leaned against his chest, saying, "We have to take good care of our


    children in the future. After they''ve grown up, we will go back to Ucrebury. I want to run a small


    flower shop. You can work for me, and we can go home to visit my parents during the new year."


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help butugh. I looked at him and continued, "I find that I don''t seem to


    have any ambition. I want to retire at such a young age. Will you still like me?"


    He smiled and put his lips on my face. Then heid a hand on my belly and said, "Your dream is my


    dream. When we grow old, we can live out our old age in the same way you said."


    It seemed that after a certain age, people just wanted to live a stable and peaceful life, and did not


    want to suffer anymore.


    Thinking of Josiah''s matters, I looked at him and said, "How did Josiah get hurt in prison? Did my


    father find someone to do it?"


    He shook his head. "No, if Mr. Moore wants to fight, he''ll do it once. He won''t fight twice. It''s a drug


    addict in prison. He fought with others and got crazy, so Josiah was hurt by him."


    I nodded and looked at him. "Is the Saunders family still trying to find someone to break him out of


    prison?" After Josiah went in, the Saunders family had put a lot of money into bribing the people in


    the prison. They must''ve intended to get him out as soon as possible.


    Hendrix did not answer my question. Instead, he looked at me seriously and asked, "What if he


    comes out?"


    Looking at him, I frowned. "Are you going to get him out of there too?" I was only afraid of Josiah at


    first, but now after the events ofst year, I hated him with every ounce of my being. I could


    understand Hendrix''s hatred and unwillingness towards him.


    He''d hurt his own child. It didn''t matter if it was on purpose or unintentionally. He could not hide that


    disgusting side of him.


    Hendrix did not answer directly but said, "We need him for Anne''s bone marrow. I asked him to


    come out and do a matching."


    I frowned. "I agree, but I don''t want him toe out."


    He held me in his arms and didn''t say anything more. He carried me to the second floor. Probably


    because of my pregnancy, I always felt sleepy recently.


    So I fell asleep soon after I went to bed.


    The next day before dawn, Valerie called me on phone. She told me in rm that after Anne''s


    chemotherapy session waspleted, she began bleeding again for no reason.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Hendrix and I rushed to the hospital and Anne was sent to the emergency room. The attending


    doctor looked at us and said, "Acute leukemia spreads very fast. Although it is now being controlled


    by excellent drugs, it''s nothing more than trying to put out a fire with a cup of water. The


    fundamental problem now is to find the right bone marrow and kidneys, otherwise, the rest of her


    organs will also fail."


    Hendrix nodded. Valerie was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do. She called Pedro


    immediately.


    In the corridor, no one spoke, and everyone was anxious. Indeed, we have all the medical


    resources, but the most important thing right now was the suitable bone marrow and kidney. Bone


    marrow can still be found, but how about kidneys? The kidney of a child was incredibly difficult to


    find in a short time, much less one that would be a good match with Anne''s.


    After a moment of silence, Hendrix looked at me and said, "You stay here. I''ll go to find Josiah and


    ask him toe to the hospital for a matching." He was worried about me, so he emphasized,


    "Don''t run about. If there''s anything wrong, tell me at once, and let me know what you want to eat.


    Don''t stand too long."


    I smiled and said, "Okay, I know. I will take good care of myself. You can go now!"


    He was still worried, so he left only after giving Valerie instructions. Valerie looked at me and said,


    "He loves you very much!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled. Suddenly, my phone rang in my pocket. It was Sebastian. I hadn''t gotten in touch with him


    for a long time. When I saw his phone call, I frowned and was a little unhappy. After what happened


    in Oand, I had lost all trust for him.


    I picked up the phone and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    His voice was a little low and gloomy. "Long time no see. Even if we can''t be friends, we''re not


    enemies either. You don''t have to be so fierce."


    I sneered, "As a man who has intentions to hurt my husband, I really have to regard you as an


    enemy."


    Sebastian¡¯sughter came from the other end of the line, but it was not the slightest bit cheerful.


    "Do you have time? Let¡¯s meet, maybe you''ll get something out of it."


    "Of course not!" I spoke, refusing directly.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to refuse." Heughed nonchntly and said, "I heard that you are in need


    of a suitable kidney for the child of the Saunders family. You are a friend of ours, and I¡¯m also a


    generous person. I really don''t mind finding a suitable kidney for you." His words were very rxed,


    making me a little confused.


    I couldn''t help frowning. "Sebastian, what kind of tricks do you have up your sleeve now?"


    "When we meet, we can talk about it in detail. After all, she is your child. Can''t you even take risks


    once? You didn''t have a good life in Oand because of Hendrix. Isn''t this child''s life precious to


    you too? What''s more, I won''t do anything to you. I just want to talk to you about something."


    I was used to his usual seriousness. But now all of a sudden, he was acting so casual. What on


    earth was he nning?


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, he said, "Don''t you want toe? I pity your child."


    "Send me the address!" I opened my mouth and took a breath. Although I didn''t know how he


    nned to find a suitable kidney, it was an urgent matter, and it was worth a try.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Hisughter rang through the phone. "Arianna, you really value friendship. I''m starting to look


    forward to meeting you. However, don''t try to hide anything from me. Otherwise, even if your


    daughter manages to find the right bone marrow, I will make sure she is unable to leave her bed for


    the rest of her life. Don''t doubt my capabilities."


    After that, heughed and bade me farewell. He sent the address to me after he hung up the


    phone.


    I pursed my lips and looked at the address. It was in the busiest area in the city center. I could not


    help but sigh with relief. If it was in the city center, even if he had the guts, he would not be able to


    harm me in Jarold City.


    Putting away the phone, I saw Valerieing back. She had left to retrieve the medicine prescribed


    for me. She looked at me and said, "You have to take these medicines ordingly. It''s good for the


    baby. Take it twice a day, in the morning and at night."


    I nodded and put the medicine into my bag, wondering how to tell her I wanted to go out for a while.


    The door of the emergency room was opened, and a group of doctors pushed Anne out of the


    operating room. Valerie and I came to meet them and followed them to the ward. After the doctor


    left, Anne was still not awake.


    I looked at Valerie and said, "Mom, I''m going to buy something. Help me take good care of Anne. I''ll


    be back soon."


    She looked at the time and nodded slightly. "Just go, I''ll take care of her!"


    I took a taxi to the address Sebastian sent me, a cafe. Fortunately, it was not far from the hospital.


    After getting off the taxi, I went straight into the cafe and found that Sebastian had arrived.


    It seemed that he had been waiting for a while. When he saw me, he smiled gently as usual. "I


    didn''t think you''de back." Then, he called the waiter over to take our order.


    I looked at him and said, "I hope we can talk quickly!"


    He pursed his lips and looked at me indifferently. "So, in your opinion, we are not even friends?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Do you think we should be friends?" I looked at him and suppressed my anger. Ever since he tried


    to shoot Hendrix to death in Oand, I had not been a friend to him. Instead, an enemy.


    He looked at me with a sad smile and said, "You clearly know that I have never meant you harm."


    "What counts as harm?" I sneered, "Mr. Milton, you''d better not talk about these useless things.


    Since you have nned to get close to me since the beginning, no matter what your purpose is, it


    doesn''t matter to me. Let''s get down to business!"


    He pursed his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and gazed at me. "Well, since you want to talk about


    business, then let''s talk about the sandalwood box you promised me in Myanway. I brought you


    back safe and sound, while you gave me a replica. Arianna, in your opinion, I''m no different from a


    fool."


    I was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he knew about the box. I pursed my lips slightly and


    looked at him, "I know nothing about that box. I gave it to you because you wanted it. That box was


    indeed given to me by my grandmother. I don''t know what the significance of that box is for you, and


    I have no idea what you want from the box!"


    He scoffed. "You know how to avoid your responsibilities. Fine, then. Since you don''t want to give


    me the real box, then there''s no point in me looking for you. Your daughter''s life has nothing to do


    with me."


    I frowned and said, "I really don''t know where it is now. It has been in the vi all these years. It''s


    being safeguarded by Hendrix."

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    He nodded and looked at me. "Then you must have a way to get it."


    I frowned and refused immediately. "No!"


    He chuckled and looked at me, "Of course, you can give me something else in exchange, but I don''t


    know if you are willing or not."


    I hesitated and looked at him. "What?"


    He pointed at me with his slender fingers. "You!"


    I was taken aback. I looked at him with a frown and didn''t understand what he meant.


    He smiled and said, "Why? Can''t you tell that I''ve been quite interested in you?"


    I almost spat out a mouthful of water and stared at him. I remained dazed for a while.


    He ignored my shock and said slowly, looking at me, "When I first saw you at the auction in


    Ucrebury, you were not beautiful, but you were very eye-catching. Perhaps because you were with


    Hendrix, so I paid special attention to you at that time. Then in the cemetery, you probably didn''t


    know that it was me who sent people to attack you all, but I didn''t n to hurt you at all. I just


    wanted to have a proper talk with you. I didn''t expect that we would meet because of that. Later, I


    always wanted to get to know you in some way, but I couldn''t find any chance. Just then, you went


    to Asherton, and happened to be in mypany and coincidentally, you knew Michael too. It


    seemed that things were lined up perfectly, so that was how we got to know each other."


    I looked at him in disbelief. "Are you the president of the Andar Group?"


    He nodded and said without hesitation, "Milton Group has many branches in Asherton, and some


    companies are newly acquired, so it hasn''t been named explicitly as under the Milton Group."


    I couldn''t help feeling cold, and recalled what had happened before. Holding his hand, I looked at


    him and said, "So, you drugged me and had me taken away by someone in the hotel? Are those


    policewomen also your people?"


    He paused slightly and was a little surprised. "When did you be so smart?"


    It''s not that I was smart, but I had a vague memory of running into him at the hotel that night, and I


    was drugged not long after that.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I couldn''t understand why I was targeted when there were so many women at that time. I thought it


    was Michael trying to frame me. But when I found himter, he didn''t seem to be surprised that I


    woulde back alive from Myanway, and he seemed ready to answer my questions.


    Now that I thought about those days, it felt that there were many loopholes.


    Tina and Rainie didn''t have any background, but Naomi didn''te from an ordinary family. She


    was taken to Myanway at that time, and it seemed that Master Attwood had never mentioned it


    since she came back.


    Seeing my serious face, Sebastian smiled faintly, cold and coy. "Do you remember the good days


    we spent in Myanway and Western Europe?"


    I pulled a long face. Before the waiter could serve me coffee, I stood up and was ready to leave.


    Sebastian stepped ahead and stopped me. He gazed at me and spoke, "Your daughter doesn''t


    have much time left, Miss Reid!"


    Heughed as he said these words. There was no sympathy or worry in him. He was just gloating. I


    was disgusted by his attitude and said coldly, "What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    He looked at me with a sinister expression, "Let''s have fun?"


    "Sebastian, are you crazy? I am married. Even if I wasn''t, I won''t fall in love with you anyway. Plus,


    if you don''t love Naomi, tell her. It''s only fair to her!" This man had two sides to him. He could be a


    gentleman at times, or cold and vicious, and even shameless at other times.


    I realized that maybe this man didn''t know me at all. He was like a devil who roamed around the


    world to find preys to feast on.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make it difficult for you." As he said this, he pressed me down in my seat and


    looked at me, "How about that? As long as you agree, I will get your daughter the most suitable


    kidney."


    I looked at him in disbelief. He said these words too casually. It was as if he could randomly find a


    kidney on the streets. To him, it was effortless.


    He sat opposite me as he watched me, "If you agree with my conditions. I will arrange it


    immediately."


    I pursed my lips and red at him. I couldn''t find any words to describe him anymore.


    The waiter served me coffee. I took it and sshed it directly on his face. Then, I said, "If you''re


    sick, I advise you to see a doctor as soon as possible. Don''te ruining other people''s lives."


    Then, I got up and walked out of the coffee shop.


    Sebastian triggered me too much. When he said that he could get me a kidney, he gave me a


    feeling that he could get any organ that he wanted as he pleased, which was too spine-chilling to


    even think about.


    Valerie called to ask me why I had been out for so long.


    I lied and told her that I had gotten lost, so it would be a while more before I returned. Then, I went


    to do a bit of shopping before heading back to the hospital.


    Anneid on the bed. Having experienced several chemotherapy sessions, she now looked thin as


    a skeleton. When I looked at her, my heart ached. However, I couldn''t cry. Not in front of her. I had


    to smile and say, "Anne, do you me me for noting to see you for so long?"


    She looked at me and shook her head. Her skinny hand took mine as she said softly, "No, Grandma


    said that you''re going to have a baby, so you can''t be stuck in the hospital all the time. Otherwise,


    the baby will get sick."


    I took a deep breath and held her hand tight. I didn''t dare to face her these days. I felt guilty


    whenever I did. I felt like a sinner. I shouldn''t have let her leave with Josiah. If she hadn''t gone to


    Hanlusia City, this wouldn''t have happened to her.


    If I hadn''t gone to Asherton and left her with Valerie, I might have noticed that something was wrong


    with her. After that, Valerie had called me several times and told me about Anne''s situation. It was


    all because of my carelessness that she dyed her treatment for so long. What''s more, I shouldn''t


    have been pregnant at this time. I thought that I loved Anne with all my heart, but after thinking it


    over, I realized that I was selfish. I thought bringing her to Hovell would give her the best life. Then, I


    brought her back from Hovell and once again left her alone in Jarold City. All these were caused by


    me.


    That was why I felt guilty about Anne''s condition and this guilt prevented me from being able to look


    her straight in the eye.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    "Mom, what are you thinking about?" Anne saw that I was in a daze. She waved her hand in front of


    my eyes and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m not afraid. Grandma said that there are many people in


    the world who are sick. As long as I follow the doctor''s instructions, I will be cured."


    I nodded. My chest felt stuffy. I knew that I would copse the moment I spoke. When I saw Valerie


    enter, I looked at Anne and said, "Anne, talk to Grandma. I''m going out for a while!"


    Valerie saw that I was leaving and was about to speak. But when she saw that I was in a hurry to


    leave, she closed her mouth and didn''t say anything.


    As soon as I reached the stairs, tears began streaming down my cheeks. Hendrix called, and I took


    a moment to calm down before answering.


    It was very quiet on the other end of the line. After a while, he finally said, "Have you had dinner? Is


    Anne doing fine?"


    "Yes!" I nodded and said, "How''s Josiah? Did he agree to the matching?"


    "Well, I will bring him to the hospital tomorrow. What''s wrong? You sound like you just cried."


    I wanted to deny it, but I knew that I couldn''t hide it from him, so I said, "Anne lost a lot of weight. I


    feel horrible seeing her like this."


    Remembering what happened with Sebastian, I didn''t know how to tell him. Firstly, I couldn''t figure


    out what Sebastian wanted to do. Plus, I couldn''t imagine how Sebastian could find a suitable


    kidney so easily.


    "Don''t worry. With me by your side, I won''t let anything happen to Anne. The maid said that you look


    a little tired these days. Go home and have a good rest. Don''t tire yourself out." His gentle voice


    came from the phone. It seemed like his temper had been getting better these past few years.


    After hanging up the phone, I stayed in the stairwell for a while. Naomi called me. I felt guilty for a


    moment, but I still picked up the phone.


    She spoke in her usual tone, "Arianna, can you pick us up at the airport? We just got off the ne."


    I was stunned, "Have youe to Jarold City?"


    "Well, I called Sebastian before. He said that you''re busy taking care of your daughter. Although I


    can''t help much, I can help you take care of your child. You can rest assured that I will not cause


    more trouble for you in Jarold City." She muttered. My eyes widened.


    My heart warmed and tears welled up in my eyes.


    I opened my mouth and said, "Thank you, I..." "Don''t be so hypocritical. Come pick us up. Jarold


    City is so cold. If I had known that, I would have worn more clothes. The cold chilled us to our bones


    as soon as we got off the ne." Sheined.


    I said with a smile, "Alright, I''ll be right there soon. By the way, who''s with you?"


    "Oh, I just met a new friend. She came to Jarold City for a business trip and we happened to meet


    each other. I will introduce her to youter." She said. Her teeth were chattering due to the cold.


    I then hung up the phone. I informed Valerie before I left the ward.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She wore very little clothing even though it was winter in Jarold City. I couldn''t go home to fetch


    some clothes for her in time, so I had no choice but to go to the airport to pick her up first.


    It was not easy to order a cab. I waited for a while at the hospital entrance and felt irritated when I


    couldn''t get a cab.


    "Arianna!" I was stunned when I heard someone calling me. I looked around uncertainly and was


    surprised to see Yana.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    She wore a brown coat today and her hair was tied up into a bun. She looked very young and the


    pair of pearl earrings on her earlobes made her look elegant and intellectual. She was over 30


    years old. Even though she had lost the charm of a youngdy, she exuded the allure of a mature


    woman.


    "Are you sick? Why are you here at the hospital?" I looked at her and said with a smile.


    She smiled and shook her head slightly. She walked to my side and said, "No, it''s my boyfriend''s


    mother. He and I came to visit her. I was about to ask you where Anne''s ward is and bring my


    boyfriend over to visit her."


    During the conversation, Yana''s boyfriend''s ck Volkswagen was parked on the roadside. He


    looked at us with a smile.


    Yana looked at me and said, "Where are you going? We''ll give you a ride. It''s hard to hail a taxi at


    this time. Plus, I can introduce him to you. Otherwise, it''ll be awkward when you see him in the


    future."


    I was stunned. Then, I looked at the man and said with a smile, "I''m heading to the airport. It''s quite


    far away. Let''s meet another day to have dinner together."


    "It doesn''t matter. It just so happens that we have nothing to do today. I''ll go with you. I can talk to


    you on the way. You have a lot of things going on recently, so we haven''t had dinner for a long


    time." Yana said. She pulled me into the car and sat in the back seat with me.


    After getting in the car, she looked at her boyfriend and said, "Ethan, let''s go to the airport."


    He nodded and started the car.


    Yana pulled my arm and said, "This is my boyfriend, Ethan. He''s a programmer."


    He looked back at me and smiled brightly.


    I returned a faint smile.


    Yana continued, "Ethan, this is my friend, Arianna. I''ve told you about her before."


    After a brief introduction, we got to know each other. Ethan was a guy who looked very loyal and


    honest. He looked younger than Yana. I had caught a brief glimpse of him that time at the


    restaurant. He was tall, nearly 1.9 meters tall. He was not very handsome but had a good


    temperament.


    I looked at Yana. I hadn''t seen her since I left the Reid Family. It hadn''t been a few days. I originally


    wanted to ask her about Aaron, but now it seemed like she had already made up her mind to leave


    him.


    Seeing that she seemed to be fine now, I did not say anything. She had been with Aaron for many


    years and had had enough. If she wanted to break up with him, no one could me her.


    "By the way, are you picking someone up at the airport?" Yana asked.


    I nodded, "Just a friend from Asherton. It''s freezing out there and it''s hard to hail a cab. She didn''t


    wear enoughyers to withstand the cold."


    She nodded, "I think I have some clothes in the car." She then said to Ethan, who was driving in


    front of her, "Ethan, did you bring home the clothes I put in the trunkst time?"


    Ethan was driving the car. He shook his head and said, "Not yet. There were too many things


    happening in the past two days. I forgot."


    She pursed her lips and said with dissatisfaction, "You forget everything I told you. Ugh, never


    mind!" She looked at me and smiled, "Your friend must be female. If she doesn''t mind, she can wear


    my clothes. Winter in Jarold City is terrible. We don''t want her to get frostbite."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I nodded. The Yana now seemed to be different from the Yana I knew. She used to be elegant and


    difficult to approach. But now, Yana had a little more outgoing aura, which made her very


    approachable.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Seeing me smile while staring at her, she was stunned and asked, "You want to ask me something


    about Aaron, don''t you?"


    My eyes widened. She smiled and said with relief, "It doesn''t matter. Ethan knows everything. You


    can ask anything. By the way, I almost forgot to tell you that Ethan and I are getting married. I


    nned to invite you toe try on some wedding dresses with me. You know I don''t have any


    close friends, so I thought of you almost instantly. However, I know you''re busy because of Anne."


    She said everything in one breath. I was stunned for a while and said with a smile, "My mother can


    look after Anne. When are we going? Tell me in advance. Oh, did you make it clear to my brother?


    Carney is too young. I do support your decision, but..."


    She nodded and nced at me, "Arianna, I know what you mean, but I''m turning thirty-three soon.


    My time is precious. I''ve thought everything through. I did what I should. I''m grateful that I met


    Ethan when I was at my lowest. He dotes on me like he''s spoiling a child and made me understand


    what love is. We can love many people in our life, but we can only stay with one. I want to be with


    Ethan, and I''m very sure about that. I know you''re worried about your brother and Carney, but


    Arianna, I treat you as a friend. I hope that you''ll see things from my perspective as well, okay?"


    It was true that Yana had been waiting for Aaron for many years. During these years, she had


    broken her teeth one by one and swallowed her grievances. Years of grievances made her forget


    that she was a woman who needed love.


    Now, she wanted to live her own life and she was determined. Aaron would never know the weight


    of what he''d lost. For the rest of his life, he would never meet another person who was willing to


    wait for him for years and give up everything for him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I said to her seriously, "No matter what decision you make, I''ll support you. After so many years,


    Uncle Charles has already regarded you as his daughter. I think he will also give you his blessing.


    We are very grateful to you for giving birth to Carney for the Reid family. You are always wee


    back to the family. If you need help, just tell us."


    She sniggered and looked at me, "I knew you would support me." She poked Ethan, who was


    driving and said, "Did you hear that? Don''t bully me, ever. I have a family to go back to."


    Ethan smiled and said, "You fool, you''ve always had a family."


    I smiled faintly. In most cases, one could not get what they wanted because their obsession was too


    deep. People who were happy were often ordinary people who lived average lives.


    Having been with Aaron for so many years, Yana simply longed for a stable family which could


    afford three meals a day. However, Aaron couldn''t understand that. He also just wanted a family.


    However, he didn''t know how to handle it, so he lost it.


    When they arrived at the airport, I saw Naomi standing at the gate in a windbreaker and a floral


    dress while shivering.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Watching me get out of the car, she ran to me with her suitcase. She screamed, "Finally! I''m


    freezing to death. What''s so good about this city? The weather is so cold. It can literally freeze


    people to death. I wonder why people are desperate toe here."


    While listening to herints, I took the suitcase and was ready to put it in the trunk. Ethan


    stepped ahead of me and took the suitcase in my hand. He smiled and said, "I''ll do it!"


    Yana took a thick coat from the trunk and looked at me, "Is this okay?"


    I nodded quickly and put it on Naomi. Looking at her, I said, "Before you came, you should''ve called


    so that I can prepare some clothes for you in advance. By the way, didn''t you say that you came


    with a friend? Where is she?"


    Naomi wrapped herself in the coat and felt a little warmer. She nced around and said, "She went


    to get coffee to warm her hands. Oh, she''s here!"


    She pointed to the exit of the airport. I looked over. It was Wendy, who had sent me a message only


    a few days ago.


    She approached us with her luggage. Her clothes were obviously thinner than Naomi''s. Her face


    was pale white due to the chilling weather. She gasped when she saw me.


    "Have you gotten us coffee? I told you, this airport is too big. It''s like a maze!" Naomi couldn''t help


    saying when she saw that there was nothing in Wendy''s hands.


    I looked at Yana awkwardly. Having noticed, she smiled and took out another grey coat from the


    trunk. She said, "Fortunately, Ethan didn''t send the clothes back that day!"


    I thanked her with a bright smile. Then, I walked to Wendy with the coat in my arms. She greeted


    me with a smile, "Hey, we meet again."


    I passed the coat to her with a smile, "Yes, we meet again." Among so many people, it seemed that


    she was the only one who called me that.


    Naomi looked at us and asked in surprise, "Do you know each other?"


    I nodded and smiled faintly, "We''ve met before."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The corner of her lips twitched, "It''s fate!"


    After a brief introduction, Ethan put their suitcases into the trunk and got in the car. Ethan looked at


    me and said, "Miss Reid, where are we going?"


    I told him the address of the vi and he started the car. Naomi said, "No, no. I rented an apartment


    downtown. Arianna, there''s no need for us to go to your ce. We can live there."


    I pursed my lips and said, "I''ve already asked someone to clean up the house. Plus, it''s not


    convenient for you to live outside."


    "Oh, why is it inconvenient? I have quite a lot of things to get done recently. We don''t want to bother


    you by staying at yours. Besides, it''s more convenient for us to live outside." Naomi mumbled like a


    child.


    When I was about to speak, Wendy said, "Well stay elsewhere. I heard from Naomi that you have a


    lot of things going on recently. Don''t worry about us."


    Seeing this, I did not say much. Ethan drove to Naomi''s apartment. It was in the city center. It had


    one room, two halls and two bedrooms. It was not very big, but it was cozy and homey.


    Yana had nothing to do, so she kept uspany as Naomi and I cleaned up the apartment. Then,


    we went to the shopping mall and bought a lot of winter clothes.


    After a busy day, Naomi asked us to stay and eat dinner together at night. Yana agreed


    immediately, "Nice. You can have a taste of Ethan''s cooking as well.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Ethan blushed at her praise.


    In the end, we all agreed to her suggestion and bought a lot of ingredients from the grocery store.


    Dinner was served very soon as we worked together to prepare the meal. Naomi said to me,


    "Arianna, call Hendrix and ask him toe have dinner with us. It''s alreadyte at night. He should


    be done with his work."


    After a whole day''s work, the sky outside was already dark. Everyone was here, so I asked him to


    come over so that we could get to know each other.


    After the phone was connected, I asked, "Hendrix, are you done with work?"


    "Madam, Mr. Roberts is still in a meeting. It should take some time!" It wasn''t Hendrix who


    answered, but a woman. Her voice sounded familiar. After a moment, I realized it was Este.


    I muttered, "Oh, would you mind asking him to call me back after he''s done?"


    Este agreed and hung up the phone.


    I couldn''t help frowning. Naomi nced over at me, from where she was cleaning the food


    ingredients. She asked, "What''s wrong? Is he not


    done with work yet?"


    I nodded in acknowledgement. Hendrix usually had his phone with him at all times. I found it


    strange that today was an exception.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I called Sebastian and told him about our little get-together. He said he''s on his way!" Naomi


    muttered.


    My breath caught in my throat, "Did you and Sebastiane back from Oand togetherst


    time?"


    Naomi didn''t seem to have any idea what happened between Sebastian and Hendrix in Oand.


    She nodded and said, "Don''t mention what happened in Oand. Initially, I nned to stay in Jarold


    City for a few more days when I came back from Oand, but I was angry at Sebastian, so I came


    back immediately."


    With my eyes fixated on her, I questioned, "Did you fight?"


    She shook her head and grunted, "It''s worse than that. I thought he was a gentleman, but I didn''t


    expect him to act that way."


    I was stunned for a moment and figured that she had discovered Sebastian''s evil side.


    Unexpectedly, she continued, "When we were in Asherton, he promised me that he would bring me


    to meet his parents when we arrived in Jarold City.


    You had no idea how nervous I was. However, he fooled me and made me stay in Jarold City for


    days before he let me go back alone. Like, what kind of man is he?"


    I frowned. In Naomi''s mind, Sebastian was still that elegant and graceful gentleman.


    "He''sing over. I''ll deal with himter. What kind of boyfriend acts like that? Arianna, you''re


    familiar with him. You have to help me teach him a lesson." Naomi was an outspoken girl. After she


    was doneining about Sebastian, she went to gossip with Yana and Ethan.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but sigh. It seemed that Sebastian had never told her anything about


    what happened in Oand. But wasn''t she staying with Tobias at that time? Didn''t Tobias tell her


    anything?


    Thinking of this, I took out my mobile phone and sent a message to Tobias. I asked if he ever


    mentioned to Naomi about what happened between Sebastian and Hendrix in Oand.


    As soon as the message was sent out, the doorbell rang. Although Naomi wasining about


    Sebastian, she was the first person to rush to the door when she heard the bell. When she opened


    the door, she couldn''t resist provoking him, "How dare youe here?" Sebastian swept a nce


    at everyone in the living room and smiled at her, "So, is this supposed to be a gang fight?"

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Naomi was amused. Her lips were curled up as she replied, "Enough with that nonsense. Come in.


    If you make me mad once more, I will not speak to you ever again."


    I stood near the kitchen and watched as Sebastian followed her in. He saw me and slightly


    narrowed his eyes. Then, he said with a polite smile as usual, "How lively."


    Naomi snorted and eximed, "Of course!" Then she introduced Yana and the others to him one by


    one.


    Looking at Sebastian, I thought about the man who was in the cafe with me this morning. I couldn''t


    help feeling a chill go down my spine.


    "He''s not a good man!" Wendy''s voice rang in my ears. I was stunned before I came to my senses. I


    saw that her face had paled. Her body was trembling as if she had seen the devil himself.


    I looked at her and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    She shook her head slightly, took a few deep breaths and said, "I''m fine."


    Naomi brought Sebastian over to greet us. She looked at the both of us and said, "Arianna, Wendy,


    the both of you should rest. Let him do the chores as his punishment for beingte."


    With a smile on his face, Sebastian looked like he was all sunshine and beaches. He nced at me


    and Wendy before saying with a smile, "Naomi, is she your new friend?"


    Naomi nodded, held Wendy''s hand and said with a smile, "I almost forgot to introduce you. Wendy,


    this is the boyfriend I have been telling you about, Sebastian."


    Wendy''s face was still as pale as a sheet of paper. She stared at Sebastian and nodded awkwardly.


    Her movements were stiff and unnatural. It was as if she was still in shock.


    Naomi was an insensitive person and did not notice Wendy''s expression. She looked at Sebastian


    and said, "Sebastian, this is my friend, Wendy. She is also from Asherton."


    Sebastian looked at Wendy with a smile. He seemed as elegant and gentle as ever, "Hello, nice to


    meet you."


    Wendy''s body trembled slightly. She reached out to shake hands with him and said softly, "Nice to


    meet you!"


    Naomi thought that Wendy was shy, so she smiled, "My friend is a little shy. Well, you go ahead and


    bring the dishes out now. I''m starving."


    Sebastian smiled and entered the kitchen.


    Naomi also went in after him.


    I reached out to grab hold of Wendy''s hand. However, before I could react, she gripped my hand


    tight and pulled me out of the kitchen. Her hand was as cold as ice. After we left the kitchen, she


    had to drink arge ss of water before her face gradually returned to its natural color.


    I didn''t rush her. I just waited for her to rx and speak.


    After a while, she looked at me with fear and said, "He''s not a good man!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I was stunned. I knew that she was referring to Sebastian. I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know


    him?"


    She nodded. As she sat on the sofa, she carefully nced in the direction of the kitchen and said in


    a low voice, "I''ve met him a long time ago."


    I wanted to inquire more, but Sebastian and Naomi had already brought out all the dishes.


    Everyone sat at the table and started devouring the delicious food. Therefore, I swallowed the


    questions that I had wanted to ask her. This had to wait.


    However, I noticed the way Sebastian looked at Wendy during the meal. It seemed like they didn''t


    know each other at all. How did Wendy know him?


    Why was she so afraid of him?


    "What''s up with you, Ari? You''ve been so distractedtely." Yana gave me a piece of meat and said,


    "You seem to have lost weight. Here, eat more."


    I came back to my senses and nodded my thanks.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Sebastian squinted his eyes slightly at me, "You really did lose weight. I heard that your daughter


    had an ident recently. If you need any help, please let us know!"


    "That''s right, Arianna. You can''t shoulder everything alone." Naomi nodded as well.


    I smiled and agreed, "Okay!"


    Sebastian took a sip of juice. His eyes were fixated on me the whole time, "I heard that your


    daughter needs a kidney and bone marrow transnt. It''s not easy to find a suitable donor. Have


    you found someone?"


    "ng!" As soon as he finished speaking, Wendy''s bowl dropped to the ground and shattered into


    pieces. She stood up and apologized. Naomi helped her to clean up.


    "I''m fine. It''s no big deal!" Wendy said as she wiped the spilt soup off her clothes.


    Judging from how pale her face looked, she seemed to know something about Sebastian. I couldn''t


    help feeling a little intrigued at this point.


    After cleaning up, everyone sat down. Naomi looked at me and said, "Kidney donors are not easy to


    find, especially a matching one." As she said this, she nced at Sebastian and asked, "Can you


    think of a way?"


    Sebastian looked at me and said, "We have to think of a way."


    "Is there really a way?" Naomi was a little anxious. She stared at Sebastian and waited for his


    answer. Sebastian raised his eyebrows and looked back at me, "Let''s eat. After we have our meal,


    well talk."


    Naomi thought for a moment and said, "You''re right. Let''s eat first!"


    I looked at Wendy and reached out to hold her hand. I couldn''t help but be surprised when I touched


    her hand. Although the weather in Jarold City was cold, there were heaters in the room, so it wasn''t


    possible for her hands to still be freezing cold.


    She was afraid of Sebastian. I knew it.


    Wendy looked up at me with fear in her eyes. I nodded slightly and patted her hand gently so that


    she would not be too afraid.


    Yana gave me some food. She noticed that I did not eat much and scolded, "Stop daydreaming. Do


    you not like the food?"


    I looked at the food piled up in my bowl and said helplessly, "No, I''ll eat right away!"


    She smiled happily, "I never had this before, but after I met Ethan, I realized his cooking is


    amazing."


    Ethan blushed at her words. He put some more food in her te and said with a smile, "Here. Just


    let me know whenever you feel like eating this again in the future. I''ll cook for you!"


    "Hey, why are you two so lovey- dovey? Ugh, it makes me want to puke." Naomi made a face.


    Although sheined, she was putting more food into Sebastian''s te as well.


    Fortunately, nothing bad happened during the meal. After cleaning up, Yana and Ethan were ready


    to go home. Naomi pulled my arm and looked at Sebastian, "Sebastian will send you back, Arianna.


    I''m worried about you taking a taxi."


    "She cane with us!" Yana looked at Naomi and said, "It''s on the way anyway."


    Before Naomi could speak, Sebastian said, "We are also passing by. It is not far away, we can go


    together."


    Naomi said with a silly smile, "Oh, you two are so sweet. I can''t stand it. There''s no need to show


    your PDA. Arianna can go with Sebastian."


    Yana seemed like she wanted to say something, but after Ethan whispered something in her ear,


    she stopped talking.


    After the meal, my phone rang. It was Hendrix. I answered the phone. Hendrix''s voice came from


    the other end, "I just came out from my meeting. Have you eaten?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Hearing his voice, I felt much more rxed. I walked to the balcony and said, "Well, I just had


    dinner. I wanted to ask you to join us. Naomi arrived in Jarold City today and Yana happened to be


    here, so we got together to have a meal. Have you eaten yet?"


    The meeting just ended a while ago, so I guessed he hadn''t eaten yet.


    He chuckled slightly on the phone, "Well, I seem to have missed out on a lot of delicious food. I''ll


    come over to pick you upter. I''m craving your noodles."


    I smiled, "Nah, it''s not that good. By the way, Naomi has rented an apartment


    downtown. Sebastian is also here. Can youe over?"


    He was silent for a moment before he replied, "Okay!"


    After what happened between Sebastian and Hendrix in Oand, it would be interesting to see


    what would happen when they met again.


    After chatting for a while, I told him the address. I hung up the phone and saw Tobias'' message,


    "You can''t contact me out of the blue like this.


    She''s an idiot. It''s useless for me to tell her. It''s just a waste of my time."


    I had asked him before dinner whether he had told Naomi about what happened in Oand. I


    replied an "okay" and put the phone in my bag.


    Wendy found a quiet corner to sit down. She seemed to be trying to avoid someone. Sebastian and


    Naomi were cleaning the dishes in the kitchen. I walked to her side, sat down and gave her a ss


    of water. Then, I slightly pursed my lips and said, "Did youe to Jarold City for work?"


    She looked up at me. She nodded slightly while holding the ss in her hand, "Thepany needs


    to run. I need to find sponsors and investors so that thepany can survive."


    I was silent for a moment. Looking at her, I said, "Actually, I don''t think you are suitable to run a


    company. Why don''t you do what you like?"


    "Thepany belongs to my dad. Even if I don''t like it, I have to hold on until hees back. I just


    need to make sure it runs."


    There was a hint of stubbornness in her words. I couldn''t say much. I nodded slightly and shrugged,


    "Don''t give up!"


    She nced sideways at me and asked after a moment of silence, "What''s wrong with your


    daughter?" "Leukemia!"


    She lowered her head slightly and asked, "Does she have to do both bone marrow and kidney


    transnts?"


    I nodded.


    No one knew what she was thinking. She held the cup tightly for a long time before she said, "I''ve


    also had a heart transnt."


    My eyes widened. I didn''t expect her to tell me this. I looked at her nkly. She smiled, her face a


    little pale, "It was five years ago. My dad probably felt the same way you do right now. He was


    searching high and low for a suitable heart donor. He must have been very sad at that time."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips and didn''t answer her. I always felt that her personal life was moreplicated


    than I thought.


    After a pause, she continued, "You''re right. I''m not suitable to run apany. I like painting. My


    dream has always been to host exhibitions all over the world, but it might stay a dream after all."


    At first, I thought Wendy was depressed. Now, I realized that this was not the case. This was much


    worse than depression. She seemed no different from a normal girl, but there were many details


    that showed she was actually very resistant to having contact with strangers.


    Her behavior was more like autism. She tried her best to act like a normal person, but every cell in


    her body seemed to resist any interaction with other people.

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help saying, "I remember you''ve been trying to get in touch with me a while


    back. Do you have something to say to me?"


    She looked at me. Her eyes were dark and full of childlike innocence. She seemed like she wanted


    to tell me something, but hesitated. Seeing this, I said to her, "It''s fine if you don''t feelfortable


    saying it. If you need my help in the future, you can tell me. I don''t know why you came to me even


    though you didn''t seem fond of me at first, but I think you have your own reasons."


    She stared at me in a daze and looked like she wanted to say something, but didn''t know how. After


    a while, she lowered her head and kept quiet.


    One shouldn''t expect to get any information from a mentally ill person. I didn''t force her. I just


    continued gazing at the night sky outside the window. Everyone in the world had their own


    struggles.


    "Sebastian is not a good person. He''s scarier than the devil!" Wendy''s trembling voice came to my


    ears.


    I looked at her and saw that her face was pale and her hands were tightly clenched together. This


    was a sign of inner struggle. Her hands were red and swollen from being held too tight.


    I stretched out my hand to help her loosen her grip, but she dodged aside vigntly. She looked at


    me, seemingly at a loss, "I''m sorry, I..."


    I nodded and kept a distance from her. I looked at her and said, "Don''t be nervous. I won''t ask you


    anything. I won''t force you to say anything. Just tell me whenever you want. It''s alright."


    She bit her bottom lip hard and her eyes became a little red.


    Sebastian and Naomi came over. Wendy suddenly stood up and ran straight into the bedroom.


    Naomi was stunned. She looked at me and was a little confused, "What happened to her?"


    I looked at Sebastian. As usual, this man acted like a gentleman. I pursed my lips and said, "She''s


    not feeling well. She went back to the room to rest."


    Naomi nodded and muttered under her breath, "I was wondering why she seemed odd today. Could


    it be that she isn''t used to the weather in Jarold City?"


    I nodded, "I think so. Keep a look out for her at night."


    She simply agreed and walked to Wendy''s bedroom to check on her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sebastian looked at me with a gentle smile on his face, "You look like you don''t want to see me."


    I pursed my lips and said in a soft tone, "If you don''t have feelings for Naomi, make it clear to her.


    Don''t hurt her!" There were too many hypocritical aspects about this man. I couldn''t figure out which


    side was his true self.


    He sat down on a sofa on the balcony and saidzily, "I thought that you are most concerned about


    your daughter''s condition. I didn''t expect you to still care about Naomi at a time like this. But oh well,


    I guess since she isn''t your biological daughter, you don''t care much about her life."


    I pursed my lips and suppressed my anger, "If I were you, I would shut up now."


    He smiled, "You know, I''ve been talking about this a lot. If you want to, I don''t mind having an affair


    with you. As long as you agree, I''lle clean with Naomi and have her return to Asherton. I


    promise that Hendrix won''t find out either. What do you think? Isn''t this exciting?"


    The man was repulsive. I resisted the urge to vomit and stared at him coldly, "Do you know how


    disgusting you are?"


    He did not care about my malice and smiled faintly, "I enjoy it."

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    I got up and walked to Yana and Ethan''s side to chat with them. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able


    to control my temper. I wasn''t worried about that psychopath, Sebastian, but Naomi. She didn''t have


    much experience in love. I was afraid that Sebastian would hurt her.


    Yana handed me a peeled orange with a smile, "Why do you look so angry? Here, have a taste of


    this orange. It''s very sweet."


    I shoved a mouthful of orange into my mouth and found that it was really sweet. I couldn''t help but


    agree, "It''s indeed very sweet. By the way, is Carney at Uncle Charles'' ce today?"


    Yana nodded. At the mention of Carney''s name, she became somewhat depressed and said,


    "Aaron has hired a nanny and asked Carney to stay with Uncle Charles. I can only visit him


    asionally."


    I froze for a moment. I originally thought that Aaron would at least let Yana take care of her own


    child, "Carney is still young. Is he okay staying with his granduncle?"


    She nodded, "Now that he doesn''t need to drink breast milk anymore, it''s fine."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan looked at the time, but did not mention leaving. I reckoned that he had something to do. At


    the same time, Hendrix called.


    "I''m downstairs. Come down!"


    I agreed and hung up the phone. Then, I looked at Yana and said, "Let''s go home. I''ll tell Naomi that


    it''s gettingte."


    Yana nodded and went into the bedroom with me to say goodbye to Naomi and the others. Wendy


    seemed to be in a better mood and wanted to send us off. I stopped her and told her to have a good


    rest.


    We went downstairs together. Hendrix''s car was parked at the gate of themunity. Yana greeted


    him and left with Ethan. However, Sebastian slid his hands in his pockets and stood beside me. He


    said slowly, "I have witnessed you risking your life for Hendrix. I am looking forward to seeing what


    Hendrix will do when your life is threatened."


    I frowned and didn''t want to say a word to him. I walked straight to Hendrix. Hendrix was leaning


    against the car when he saw me rushing toward him. He pulled me into his arms and asked, "Is he


    here?"


    He was referring to Sebastian. In his arms, I listened to the rhythm of his heartbeat and at that


    moment, I felt very safe. I then said, "Naomi called him over. She doesn''t know what happened in


    Oand."


    Hendrix didn''t say much. Sebastian had a sinister smile on his face as he stood and watched us


    from a distance. This man was too despicable. I always felt that he waiting around the corner, with a


    horrible scheme in store for us.


    When we got in the car, I took Hendrix''s hand and was unwilling to let go. He was a little helpless


    and could only drive with one hand. Catching sight of the watch on his left wrist, I was stunned and


    said, "When did you get this watch? I have never seen you wear it."


    It wasn''t an expensive watch. In fact, it was odd because Hendrix didn''t own any other cheap


    watches like this.


    He raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t you give it to me?"


    What he said confused me. I was a little surprised when I saw the big bouquet of flowers in the back


    seat, "Why is there arge bouquet of flowers in the car?"


    He looked at me and said with a smile, "It''s for you. I don''t want you to think I was unting, so I


    didn''t bring it out just now. But didn''t you buy this watch for me?"

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    I shook my head, "I haven''t bought anything for you recently. This watch is too cheap, it doesn''t suit


    you."


    He took off his watch and was going to throw it away, but I stopped him. I took the watch to have a


    look. It was an affordable luxury brand from Europe. It looked casual, but didn''t seem right for


    Hendrix.


    I tilted my head to one side and raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Roberts, do you have a secret admirer?"


    He said with a smile, "Mrs. Roberts, are you jealous?"


    I shrugged and chuckled, "My husband is too charming. It''s normal for people to like you. But this


    time, it''s different. This gift was sent in my name and it''s not too expensive. This woman must be


    smart."


    He raised his eyebrows as he drove the car, "What do you mean?"


    "ording to your daily habits, if she wants to gift you something, she will buy something expensive


    and luxurious for you. However, she gave you a rtively affordable one. This girl must have a


    sry of four to five thousand. Therefore, it''s most


    likely someone around you."


    He nodded, "Continue!"


    I looked at the watch and made a rough estimate that it cost about 3,000 dors. It seemed that this


    girl had put a lot of effort into choosing it.


    "No, I''m just curious. Why would you think that I''m the one who sent this item? Who gave you a


    hint? Or did someone pull some strings?" Under normal circumstances, I would have given him the


    gift directly. There was no need for me to ask others to give it in my stead. Furthermore, Hendrix


    and I were not romantic people in nature.


    "It was on my desk after I came out from the meeting. The handwriting is very simr to yours, so I


    thought it was you." He said while frowning slightly, as if deep in thought.


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "Then it must be someone from yourpany. How bold." Whoever


    it was known that he was married, yet still tried to pine after him.


    I tried to put the watch back onto his wrist, but he dodged it, "Huh?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I smiled and said, "She gave it to you. Don''t let her down."


    He pursed his lips, "Are you jealous?"


    I shook my head, "That''s not it. You didn''t even fall for a beauty like Rowane. I don''t think you''re


    interested in other women. I trust you. Besides, I have too many things on my mind, this is nothing."


    He snatched the watch and threw it into the trash can on the roadside without taking onest look. I


    was in awe, "Wow. Good move, Mr. Roberts."


    He smiled faintly, "Thank you for yourpliment!"


    Even though it was temporarily resolved for now, it still mattered. But now, there were more


    important things to do. It was unnecessary to quarrel about these trivial things at this time.


    I didn''t know if I was sleepy because I was pregnant. After Hendrix and I returned to the vi, I


    washed up and fell asleep on the bed.


    The next day, if Hendrix hadn''t woken me up, I would have continued to sleep. After waking up, I sat


    in bed for a long time, deep in thought. Hendrix came out of the bathroom and looked at me, "What


    are you thinking about? Go get ready. We''re bringing Josiah to do a bone marrow matching. We


    have to go now."


    I nodded and answered. But I was still tired, so Iid on the bed and muttered, "I don''t remember


    feeling this sleepy when I was pregnant before. I''m not experiencing any morning sickness either.


    How strange."

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Hendrix sat down beside me and took out a bottle of medicine from the drawer. He handed it to me


    and said, "Perhaps the little guy is worried about you and he doesn''t want you to be tired, so he


    decided to behave himself. Or maybe it''s a girl."


    I leaned my head on his shoulder and frowned at the medicine bottle in his hand, "Why have you


    been taking Vitamin A recently? What''s the use of it?"


    He showed me the bottle and said, "Well, it''s known to improve sperm quality."


    I was at a loss for words.


    His ability to talk nonsense was really unparalleled.


    I rolled my eyes at him and went to wash up. After having breakfast, I changed my clothes. When I


    saw him calling someone on the phone in the living room, I walked over and patted him on the


    shoulder, "Let''s go. I''m ready!"


    He looked at me from head to toe. Then, he took me back to the dressing room and found a thick


    grey overcoat. He handed it to me and said, "Here, put this on."


    I shook my head and frowned, "This is too thick.


    It''s not even midwinter yet. If there''s a need to wear this now, guess I''ll be stuck at home this


    winter."


    He didn''t give me any chance toment and put it on for me, "It''s easy to catch a cold in winter


    and your immunity is low now, so we shouldn''t risk it. You should take care of yourself more."


    Since I couldn''t defeat him, I gave in. We went down the stairs together. I said, "By the way, I forgot


    to tell you that Yana found someone and is ready to get married."


    He nodded in acknowledgment. We arrived at the garage and he opened the car door, "Does Aaron


    know?"


    I shook my head, "I''m not sure, but I''m quite supportive of Yana. A woman''s youth is limited to only


    a few years. She gave all of them to Aaron and in the end, she got nothing in return. It''s time to let


    go."


    He looked at me and helped me put on the seat belt. I didn''t like the smell in the car, but it would be


    cold if I opened the window, so I lowered my head and tried to find some perfume.


    "I thought you would be on your brother''s side!" Hemented.


    I snorted, "I''ve told him to cherish the people around him and not to push them away, but he still


    did. Why would I still be on his side?"


    I couldn''t find my perfume, so I sighed. I made a mental note to buy a bottle of perfume and keep it


    in the car.


    Seeing my frown, Hendrix started the car and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "There''s a weird smell in your car. I don''t like it." I noticed the roses in the back seat and frowned. It


    wasn''t the usual fragrance of flowers. It seemed to be mixed with the scent of female perfume.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He noticed it as well and a frown appeared on his face, "I''ll have to buy the flowers myself in the


    future."


    I looked at him with my head tilted, "So, who did you buy it for?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "I bought it for you."


    I pursed my lips and said no more. He drove us to the hospital. Anne had already undergone


    chemotherapy several times. Because of the pain, she was reluctant to go through another session.


    So when the doctor asked her to go to the operating room, she started crying.


    When Josiah arrived, two men were by his side. It had almost been a year since Ist saw him. He


    was dressed in a light blue robe and his hair was now a lot shorter than before. His skin tone was


    much darker, but there was a hint of determination in his eyes. When he saw us, his gaze fell on


    Anne''s thin frame and his eyes feared up.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Anne cried in pain. He looked at her and wanted to say something, but nothing came out. After a


    moment, he nced at the doctor and said, "What do I need to do? Let''s hurry up and get it over


    with!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Several doctors took him away to do a physical examination. Austin also arrived, followed by


    Andrea. Judging from their awkward interaction, they probably quarreled.


    Josiah went to do a checkup. Hendrix and Austin seemed to have something to discuss with each


    other. The two went out. Valerie and Pedro''s rtionship with Andrea was very awkward and


    strained.


    It was hate, yet it was moreplicated than that. In fact, I could somewhat understand it. In the


    beginning, the couple gave all their love and protection to Andrea and tried their best to fill that hole


    in her heart. But because of her, they caused me so much pain.


    Andrea wasn''t to be med since they both willingly did so as well. However, all of this was caused


    by her provocation. In short, everything wasplicated.


    It was probably because of this that Valerie and Pedro did not publicly deny Andrea''s identity back


    then. Now that they ran into each other, the whole atmosphere felt awkward.


    Andrea was facing an inner struggle as well. Whenever she came face to face with them, she would


    feel a mix of emotions.


    However, it was still awkward. Andrea left the ward and sat in the rest area. I went out as well and


    sat down beside her.


    She gave me a sideways nce and said indifferently, "It seems that disasters keep happening now


    that Hendrix is with you. I''m starting to suspect that your existence is a curse to him."


    I didn''t really care about her sarcasm. I spoke softly, "I thought you epted my rtionship with


    Hendrix. I didn''t expect you to still be living in your own dreams."


    "You..." She red at me in annoyance, "Arianna, what''s there to be proud of? Do you really think


    you''re great? Hendrix will abandon a woman like you sooner orter."


    "I''m pregnant!" Looking at her fierce expression, I said calmly with a faint smile, "Hendrix and I are


    getting better. We are destined to be together forever."


    Seeing her contorted facial features, I suddenly pitied her. For so many years, she only lived in


    other people''s shadows and never knew what she wanted.


    "You''re pregnant, so what? As long as I''m here, your rtionship will copse. Hendrix hasn''t gotten


    over me yet, he still wants me. Arianna, you can forget about being happy for the rest of your life!"


    I looked at her. I was not angry nor was I being sarcastic. I merely said calmly, "Andrea, have you


    ever thought about your own life?"


    She was stunned for a moment and red at me, "It''s none of your business!"


    I shrugged, "Since you were born, you lived under the protection of your parents. Then it was your


    brother Casper, and then Hendrix and Austin. I never understood how a woman could be as


    ignorant as you. Your parents and brother left you, but you don''t seem to understand that you can''t


    always rely on others to live. Have you ever thought about what will happen to you if Hendrix and


    Austin are not around anymore? How are you going to live?"

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    "So what? Even if I''m useless, someone will still take care of me. Something like this will never


    happen to you!" She said in a bragging tone.


    I couldn''t stop myself fromughing, "Well, it''s true that you might have someone to support you. It


    is what you''re good at, after all. There are indeed a lot of people in the world who are ipetent


    but living a good life like you. Now I understand why Hendrix married me instead of you even


    though you met him first. I also understand why Austin, who was interested in you, ended up liking


    Chloe more. Andrea, a man can support you. But once time passes, they will give up on a useless


    woman like you sooner orter. You are like an abandoned stic bag attached to a tree. You do


    nothing except polluting the environment. It may be fine if you stayed only for a short time, but after


    a long time, the environment will be affected. People will find you hateful and they will not hesitate to


    get rid of you. I don''t know why you are so proud of yourself, but I have to remind you that garbage


    will eventually be disposed of."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You..." These words were too harsh to hear. She bounced up from her seat and was so angry that


    her body started trembling. Her fists were clenched tightly, "How dare you to say that to me? Who


    do you think you are? Arianna, how are you different from me? You may be pregnant, but that


    doesn''t mean you''re better than me! Let me tell you, even if you''re pregnant, you can have a


    miscarriage!"


    Seeing her lunge towards me, my instincts told me that she was about to do something terrible to


    me. I immediately put myself on guard, but before Andrea could touch me, I was pulled away. When


    I opened my eyes, Andrea was already on the ground.


    Hendrix said coldly, "This is my final warning to you. If you dare to hurt her, don''t me me for


    turning against you!"


    Andrea was shocked when she was pushed to the ground. She looked at us with red-rimmed eyes.


    No, she was looking at Austin, who had appeared and was now standing next to me. Austin merely


    looked at her coldly. In the past, he would have helped her up.


    But he didn''t. Austin slid his hands into his pockets and looked at Andrea on the ground indifferently,


    as if she was a stranger.


    Andrea''s eyes were red. She looked at us and cried, "Why do you all bully me? I''m clearly the one


    who got hurt. Why do you bully me? Is it because I don''t have a home?"


    "That''s enough!" Austin cut in and stared daggers at her, "Are you done? It''s been more than 10


    years now, aren''t you done yet? Aren''t you satisfied?"


    Austin''s sudden outburst was beyond my expectation. It was probably the same for Andrea as well.


    She stared at him in disbelief, "What do you mean?"


    "Ha!" Austinughed, "Don''t you know what I mean? Andrea, don''t you feel sick of yourself? How


    long are you going to continue acting like you''re the victim? It''s been so many years. Do you really


    think that we are fools? We stayed silent and went along with you for your brother''s sake. But you


    never realize that you are the one who''s in the wrong. For so many years, Hendrix and I have been


    generous to you. Go back to Ucrebury, I don''t want to see you ever again."

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Andrea was stunned when she met his gaze. She couldn''t believe her ears. She asked again for


    confirmation, "What do you mean?"


    Austin frowned, "I said, leave Jarold City. Pack up your things and go back to Ucrebury."


    For a moment, Andrea''s face was pale as if she had suffered a great blow. She looked at Hendrix


    and said in a choked voice, "Hendrix, do you not care about me anymore?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hendrix hugged me tightly. His gaze was solemn, "Fifteen years. I promised your brother back then


    because you weren''t an adult yet. Now that you are, your affairs have nothing to do with me."


    I was surprised that Hendrix would let her go. I looked at him in a daze. He noticed me staring at


    him and rested his hand gently on my belly. His hand felt warm.


    All of a sudden, Andrea burst into a sorrowfulugh, "So it''s all fake. It''s all fake! Promise? Love?


    They''re all fake. All of you are fake!"


    I frowned. I had no way of understanding Andrea''s principles. In my opinion, Casper might have


    handed her over to Hendrix and his friends. But after more than ten years now, they started building


    their own families and moving on with their lives. All these years, they had given her everything they


    could. From my perspective, Hendrix and the others had done enough.


    However, I don''t understand why Andrea took these for granted. She was so selfish that she even


    thought that they would take care of her for the rest of their lives. Not even siblings were obligated


    to take care of each other, much less these people who were not rted to her at all.


    Perhaps, Andrea was just being selfish!


    I pulled Hendrix into the ward and didn''t see Josiah. I was a little worried, "How''s the examination?


    Where''s Josiah?"


    He guided me to a seat quietly, "You''re pregnant. No matter what happens in the future, you should


    think about your child and think about me. Okay?"


    My mind went nk for a moment. It was only when I saw his pale face that I realized what he


    meant. Andrea''s sudden appearance had frightened him. Iughed, "I was ready to dodge just now.


    I wouldn''t put the child and myself in danger. Andrea won''t dare to hurt us!"


    He sighed helplessly, "Even so, this should never happen again. Many things are out of our control."


    I nodded and asked, "How''s Josiah?"


    He sighed slightly and said, "You''re so impatient.


    He just finished the examination. It''ll take some time for the result toe out. Maybe a day or


    two."


    I was a little anxious, "But Anne''s condition can''t risk being dyed for another day. As for the


    kidney transnt, have you found a suitable donor?"


    When it came to this, he was a little depressed, but it was just for a moment. Heforted me, "It''s


    all right. Believe me, I will find a suitable one!"


    I knew that he had been searching high and low recently, but I was worried about Anne''s illness.


    She had already gone through chemotherapy several times, but the aftermath was not ideal, and


    every treatment was torture for her. Now, I didn''t even have the courage to see her. I always felt that


    her being sick in the first ce had everything to do with me.

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    However, there was no point in fretting with Hendrix. Trying my best to suppress my emotions, I


    looked at him and asked instead, "By the way, what happened today? Aren''t Austin and Andrea on


    good terms? Why did he change his attitude so suddenly? What went wrong?"


    He hugged me tightly and said, "He''s probably in a hurry. Andrea doesn''t want to marry him, yet she


    has been relying on him. Needless to say, men and women are the same. Up to a certain age, there


    will always be some worries. The Shelley family has been pressuring him to get married. After so


    many years, he''s anxious. He''s a very traditional person by nature and he agrees with the elders.


    He thinks that marriage is what he needs right now!


    "He''s getting old. Andrea is not willing to marry him. She''s been wasting his time and he had been


    lost for so long. He''s also very anxious. I told him just now that you are pregnant, which means that


    we are going to start our own family soon."


    Hearing this, I realized that Hendrix seemed to be very different from before. In the past, he was


    ambitious and would constantly try to get to higher ground. He was like an emperor who wanted to


    expand his territory, but now it was different. He had decided to focus on our family, our home.


    Seeing that I was staring nkly at him, he raised his hand and touched his nose, "Why are you


    looking at me like this?"


    I smiled faintly and said, "I was just thinking to myself that I must be a good mother in the future. No


    more fooling around."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He smiled slightly and said, "What, that''s it?"


    "And a good wife, of course!" I leaned into his arms and said, "Once Anne is cured and our child is


    born, everything will be fine."


    Yes, it seemed that there was nothing we could do except waiting.


    Thinking of what happened to Austin, I couldn''t help saying, "He drove Andrea away. Does he


    intend to find a notable youngdy in the city to settle down with?"


    Hendrix was silent for a moment. Then, he looked at me seriously and said, "Sometimes a man


    can''t get both love and marriage."


    I was stunned for a few seconds before I finally understood. No matter how much Austin liked


    Andrea, she couldn''t marry into the Shelley family because of her family background. It was


    undeniable that being suitable for each other is a key factor in having a sessful marriage.


    Andrea was not useful to Austin at all. The Shelley family couldn''t ept it and neither could the


    ambitious Austin. Andrea was like a kid''s toy. Once the child grew up, the toy would be abandoned.


    No matter how good the toy was, it would still be put away in the attic.


    I looked at Hendrix and said nothing. I just stared at him.


    Having noticed my gaze, he asked nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    I pursed my lips and questioned, "What kind of feelings do you have for me?" I always believed that


    there was more to a rtionship than love and lust. I never wanted to have a rtionship with


    someone that only relied on so- called feelings. There always had to be something more.

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    He looked at me quietly as if he was contemting something. After a while, he said, "I''m d!


    When we were twenty years old, I felt that love couldst long. I didn''t care if you were an orphan or


    the daughter of the Moore Family. For me, everything was great as long as it was you. But now, I


    don''t think so. I love you because you were my first love and also my wife. I''m d for your family


    background and your upbringing. If it weren''t for these, we would have endless obstacles to face. It


    is because of your background that we can take care of each other for the rest of our lives and not


    worry about anything else. At the same time, we can be the couple envied by many others. That''s


    why I''m confident that we can face the future together."


    If one''s first love was impulsive and full of chemistry, then marriage was a couple facing the small


    things in life together. Some couples were in a mess, always arguing over life matters; while some


    couples respected and supported each other.


    Hendrix and I belonged to thetter category. I never felt that respecting your spouse was a


    derogatory term. Respecting each other was the greatest sincerity in marriage.


    Lying in his arms, I smiled, "Hendrix, please take care of me in the future."


    He smiled gently, "Same to you, Mrs. Roberts."


    Aftering out of the hospital, Hendrix and I went to thepany. He ran back and forth every


    day because he had to take care of both thepany''s affairs and Anne''s illness.


    I got out of the car and waited for him in the building lobby while he went to park his car.


    Perhaps because it was lunchtime, people were bustling about,ing in and out of the building. A


    red sports car was parked at the entrance and looked particrly dazzling, which attracted a lot of


    attention.


    I nced at the person who got out of the car. It was Rowane, who I hadn''t seen for a long time. I


    thought she was still in Asherton, but she was back.


    Such a beauty paired with a luxury car was very eye- catching. The man sitting in the car was


    dressed casually. He seemed to be a rich man from one of the noble families in Jarold City.


    Rowane''s clothes were especially sexy. She wore a ck skirt and knee- high boots that


    entuated her long legs. She was wearing an expensive- looking white mink jacket, looking


    extraordinarily charming.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It seemed like she had just returned from having lunch with that man. After she got off the car, she


    walked to the driver''s seat and kissed the man on the lips without hesitation. She then walked into


    the building gracefully, like a swan.


    I was a little shocked. It seemed that Rowane had found a suitable boyfriend.


    Although we were not enemies, I did not want to meet her. She moved the crocodile-skin bag on her


    wrist to the crook of her arm, looked at me with her eyebrows raised and said, "Are you here to visit


    Mr. Roberts? He''s not in."


    I nodded, "We just got back!"


    She shrugged and said, "I heard about your daughter. You must have been very busy recently."


    I didn''t deny it. I just nodded, with no intention to continue this conversation.


    Seeing this, she raised her eyebrows and said, "To be honest, you don''t have to be so defensive.


    Let me spill the truth, if we weren''t rivals, I would''ve admired you. That guy you saw just now is my


    boyfriend. I will introduce him to you someday. Don''t be so hostile to me. Your husband may not like


    me, but there are still plenty of other fish in the sea for me."


    I was a little surprised, but I didn''t say much. She didn''t care about my cold attitude. She simply


    said, "Come here often in the future. Don''t be so hostile to me. It''s not necessary for women to trash


    each other. Don''t you think so?"

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    I pursed my lips and thought for a moment before saying, "You know, I don''t care if you like Hendrix.


    I am confident that he will always love me. I am surprised you found a suitable boyfriend so quickly."


    She shrugged and said, "It''s no surprise. Every girl has the dream of marrying into a rich and


    powerful family. I am no exception. There are plenty of noble families in Jarold City other than the


    Roberts, so I decided to change my target. He is the third son of the Shelley family. Although he is


    no match to Hendrix, he''s good enough. At least he buys me houses and cars. In fact, after I


    experienced what it''s like to be rich, I know that we humans should earn as much money as


    possible. It is especially so for beautiful women. It''s much faster to earn money as a beautiful young


    woman."


    I frowned. I didn''t agree with her views, so I kept silent.


    She looked at me and said indifferently, "Are you looking down on me?"


    I shook my head, "Everyone has their own aspirations. Everyone''s pursuit is different. I have no


    right to look down on you."


    She shrugged and showed a smirk, "Well, it seems that you are not so annoying after all. I won''t


    fight with you for a man. I don''t want us to be enemies in the future. As such, you don''t have to be


    so on guard with me!"


    I shrugged and kept my mouth shut.


    After watching her enter the elevator elegantly, I couldn''t help but shrug. People had their own ways


    of living. An ambitious girl like Rowane would definitely try her best to get more since she was not


    born into a wealthy family.


    She was beautiful and had enough ability to reach her goals. However, the fact that she was relying


    on a man seemed reasonable and unreasonable at the same time. But no matter which way she


    chose, she would eventually live afortable life.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I suddenly thought of Valerie. They behave simrly to each other. When it came to money,


    everyone had their own goals. Perhaps it was greed, or perhaps they wanted to provide a better


    future for their children. No matter which one it was, it seemed right. As long as one did not vite


    thew, why couldn''t they follow their hearts to gain more power?


    "Mrs. Roberts, you''re here!" I heard a voice behind me and retracted my thoughts. Seeing that it


    was Este, I nodded slightly and smiled, "Yes, I came with Hendrix. Are you just returning from


    lunch?"


    Este nodded and asked, "Have you had lunch?"


    I shook my head, "I just returned from the hospital. Not yet!"


    After parking the car, Hendrix came over, "Let''s go!"


    Este quickly added, "Mr. Roberts, you haven''t eaten yet. Why don''t I go out and buy some food


    for you both? What would you like to eat, Mrs. Roberts?"


    I shook my head, "There''s no need..."


    "Mrs. Roberts, you don''t have to be so polite. I am Mr. Roberts'' secretary. These are within my


    duties!" Without waiting for me to refuse, she said and smiled at Hendrix, "Right, Mr. Roberts?"


    Hendrix didn''t speak much to outsiders, so he merely mumbled a ''yes'' and tugged at my arm, "Let


    her go and buy some food. What would you like to eat?"


    I was stunned and looked at Este, who was smiling. I thought about it and still didn''t know what I


    wanted to eat, so I said, "Anything is fine. Thank you!"

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    Este eximed, "Okay, Madam. I''ll bring it to you right now."


    Looking at her lively appearance, I was stunned for a moment. Then I smiled, "What a lively girl!


    That''s great!"


    Hendrix led me into the elevator and asked, "Want to eat some sushi?"


    Now that he mentioned it, I started to crave sushi, yet I already told Este anything was fine. It


    seemed impolite of me to ask again.


    Seeing Hendrix reach out to grab his phone, I thought he was going to call Este, so I said quickly,


    "It''s fine, well have it for dinner when you finish your work tonight. There''s no need to trouble her."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m calling Evan about Oand."


    I was flustered. My cheeks turned red and warm. It seemed that I was overthinking.


    Seeing me lower my head in embarrassment, he couldn''t help but smile.


    After entering the office, Hendrix began to deal with thepany''s affairs. I didn''t have anything to


    do, so I just sat on the sofa ying on my phone.


    Sebastian''s message popped up all of a sudden, "I miss you." I almost threw my phone away. I tried


    to suppress the disgust in my heart and replied with a question mark.


    He replied almost instantly, "What do you think Hendrix will do if he finds out that I like you?"


    I typed the words in disgust, "He''ll kill you without hesitation."


    He replied with "LOL1, and then he said, "This game is getting increasingly interesting. I can help


    your daughter find a kidney donor. As long as you ask for it, your daughter can have surgery


    immediately."


    I didn''t know where his confidence came from, so I was a little angry, "Quit being disgusting!"


    Whether he had a suitable kidney donor or not, I didn''t want to have any contact with this man


    anymore.


    The door of the office was opened and Este came in carrying a takeout bag. With an energetic


    smile on her face, she said, "Mr. Roberts, Mrs. Roberts, I''ve bought lunch. You must be starving."


    I put away my phone, got up, took the bag containing our lunch and thanked her with a smile. My


    eyes inadvertently fell on the watch on her wrist and I paused slightly.


    "Madam, you are too polite. This is part of my job." With that, she was about to leave.


    I hesitated for a moment before saying, "Your watch is so beautiful. Itplements your skin quite


    well."


    She was stunned for a moment before she said with a smile, "It''s pretty nice. This watch is not very


    expensive and is suitable for work."


    I agreed, "It suits you very well."


    She smiled and went out.


    With the bag in my hand, my mind wandered.


    "What''s on your mind?" Hendrix walked up to me, took the bag in my hand and brought me over to


    the sofa.


    Seeing him take out all the meal boxes in the bag, which included the sushi I liked, I was stunned.


    Then, I looked at him and said, "Did you tell her just now?"


    He smiled faintly, "Since you like sushi, I thought why not satisfy your needs?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him. "Hendrix, when you asked me to look at the promotion list that


    one time, Este wasn''t qualified. Why did you promote her to be your secretary out of the


    blue?"


    He shoved a piece of sushi into my mouth and said with a smile, "It was Vincent. He asked me to


    promote Este. Her sry is the same as a front desk receptionist, but the position is different.


    After she was discharged from the hospitalst time, she started acting strangely. She somehow


    thought that she was the secretary, not the receptionist anymore. Many problems had arisen


    because of this."

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    I couldn''t help but frown. It seemed that this was the problem. Well, Este did save Hendrix. Such


    a request didn''t matter much. Besides, she had also suffered consequences from that incident.


    Hendrix had no reason to refuse.


    Seeing my frown, he asked, "Is the food not good?"


    I gave a faint smile and shook my head, "No, it''s very tasty. I just feel like I''ve gained weight


    recently."


    He smiled, "You are pregnant now. Why do you want to lose weight? You need to eat more.


    Besides, you are not fat!"


    Josiah''s test results had note out yet, so we could only wait for the time being. I had always


    been intrigued about Wendy. Her entire being was a mystery to me.


    After we finished eating, Hendrix went on to deal with thepany''s affairs. I sent a message to


    Wendy asking what she was doing. Unexpectedly, I received a call from Yana.


    Before I could speak, she asked, "Arianna, are you busy?"


    I smiled, "No, I just had lunch at Hendrix''spany. Have you had lunch?"


    She gave an affirmative murmur and said, "Do you remember when I told you I wanted to go


    wedding dress shopping with you? Are you free this afternoon?"


    ncing at Hendrix, who was busy doing work in his office, I added, "Well, there''s nothing on my


    hands. Stay there, send me the address. I''lle over."


    "No, we''re not far from you. We''ll drive over to pick you up. You can wait for us at the Roberts


    Group."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After she hung up the phone, I walked up to Hendrix and saw him chatting with Evan on the phone


    about looking for a kidney donor. I paused for a moment before informing, "Hendrix, I''m going out


    with Yana."


    He looked up at me, "Shopping?"


    I shook my head, "Didn''t I tell you that she was getting married? She asked me to apany her to


    try on some wedding dresses. You know she has no friends in Jarold City. I''m her only friend."


    He nodded and caressed my belly with his warm hand, "Be careful. Call me if you need anything."


    I smiled and leaned in to kiss him, "Haven''t you always had bodyguards following me?"


    His eyes widened. He seemed to have been caught off guard. He raised his eyebrows and asked,


    "How did you know?"


    I shrugged, "Well, they appear whenever I''m in trouble. I''d be stupid if I didn''t know!"


    "I can rest assured knowing that they are looking after you."


    I understood his good intentions and nodded. I went downstairs to wait for Yana after bidding him


    farewell. I saw the girls at the front desk chatting with each other. When they saw me, they all


    smiled and greeted me, and then they kept quiet.


    I was a little surprised when I saw some green mangoes by the front desk cab. I couldn''t help


    but ask, "Where did you buy these? They''re out of stock during this period of time."


    After all, it was not the fruit season and Jarold City was ced north. It was difficult to buy ordinary


    mangoes, let alone green ones.


    One of the receptionists smiled awkwardly and said, "I didn''t buy it. It was given by Miss Zanes. Her


    hometown is in the south. She heard that there were some at home, so she specially asked her


    family to post it to her. Madam, do you like mangoes? Do you want one?"


    Looking at the mangoes, I said with a smile, "No, I''m just curious as to why there are mangoes in


    the north this season. You can keep them."


    After that, I walked out of the lobby. Yana and Ethan arrived shortly after.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Catching sight of me standing outside the building, Yana stopped the car and waved to me. I got in


    the car and Yana shove a heat pack into my hand. I was stunned for a moment. She smiled and


    said, "The weather is too cold outside. Ethan brought two for both of us!"


    I was a little surprised at how considerate Ethan was and thanked him.


    Ethan responded with a smile as usual and then started the car.


    Seeing the big bag next to Yana, I was a little curious, "What did you bring?"


    She beamed at me, "Just some snacks! Ethan said that we are going to be exhausted after trying


    on the wedding dress, so we have to replenish our energy."


    I clicked my tongue. I did not know what to say. Looking at her smiley face, I felt happy for her. It


    turned out that a man could really cherish a woman like a princess.


    Yana saw me smiling with my head down. She tugged at me and asked, "By the way, are you and


    Hendrix nning to hold another wedding?"


    I shook my head, "No, we have already done it once. The wedding procedures areplicated and


    take up a lot of time. Besides, Anne''s illness has not been cured, so we have no time to prepare."


    She looked at me, "Oh, Arianna, can I ask you for a favor?"


    I was slightly stunned but nodded, "Of course!"


    "Really?" She seemed to be very happy, "I don''t have many friends. I wonder if you can be my


    bridesmaid for my wedding?"


    I was a little surprised, "Shouldn''t a bridesmaid be single? I''m already married. I reckon this isn''t


    very appropriate."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Why not? Rules are meant to be broken. I don''t care about these things, I just want to hold a fun


    wedding."


    I looked at her puppy eyes and agreed, "Okay, but when will the wedding be held?"


    She looked at Ethan and tugged gently on his sleeve, "Dear, our wedding is on the 15th of next


    month, right?"


    Ethan put a hand onto his forehead, exasperated, "It''s the fifth!"


    She grinned and looked at me, "On the fifth of next month!"


    I nodded. But after a moment, I had another revtion. I looked at her and said, "Sorry. I forgot to


    tell you that I am pregnant. I don''t think it''s appropriate for a pregnant woman to be a bridesmaid."


    Her eyes widened in shock, "You''re pregnant? Is it true?"


    I watched as she started dancing around happily in her seat. I couldn''t help smiling at this sight, "It''s


    true. I''m about two months along now, but I haven''t gotten any pregnancy symptoms yet, so it''s


    almost impossible to tell."


    She was so excited that she grabbed my hand and said, "That''s great. Carney will have a younger


    sister in the future. Have you told Uncle Charles about this?"


    I smiled lightly and shook my head, "Not yet. It''s still early. My mother said that once the pregnancy


    is stable, she will tell everyone and invite everyone to have a celebration together."


    She nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, that''s great!" Afterughing for a while, she realized something


    and nced at me, "You are pregnant, but you still came out with me. You must be very tired. Let''s


    send you back first!"


    I couldn''t help butugh. I pulled her arm and said, "Hey, don''t make a fuss. You are also a mother. I


    want to help you to find the perfect wedding dress. I''ll be fine."


    She paused for a moment. Then, she nodded and began tough along with me.

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Maybe it was because of her rtionship with Ethan, I felt that she had changed a lot. Yana did not


    smile as much in the past. She was like an untouchable doll, lonely and cold. Now, Yana was more


    like a mischievous princess or should I say, a child. She had newfound hope and optimism for


    everything in life.


    If one fell for the right person, he would bring her hope and happiness. If one fell in love with the


    wrong person, he would drag you into hell and she would never be able to escape.


    There was no way to judge whether Aaron was good for Yana or not, but at least now it seemed that


    Ethan was Yana''s salvation!


    After a while, the car stopped at a wedding dress store. Yana and I got out of the car and were


    brought into the store by the staff.


    The manager introduced the style and theme of the wedding dress to Yana. She herself had her


    own opinions, so she decided to pick out a few dresses on her own to try onter.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Trying on a wedding dress was a girl''s dream. Every girl loved the moment when she emerged out


    of the fitting room, feeling like a princess.


    Yana went to the fitting room to change into a dress while I roamed around the store to have a look.


    The most beautiful things tend to be ced in the most eye-catching ces, so naturally I


    gravitated towards the store''s disy windows.


    When I caught sight of the wedding dress that was hanging by itself in one of the windows, I


    couldn''t help but pause to admire it.


    "This is a new style for this year''s autumn and winter. Its concept is based mainly on champagne


    and snow, with a taste of romanticism and happiness." The manager saw me looking at the wedding


    dress and enthusiastically exined.


    I nodded and praised sincerely, "This dress is gorgeous. Has anyone booked it?" Under normal


    circumstances, wedding dresses as luxurious as this one had already been reserved at a high price.


    Most of them were still left on disy to attract people.


    The manager nodded, "Yes, it has. But the customer did note to pick it up, so we have been


    leaving it out for disy."


    "Why?" By right, this wedding dress should have been taken away a long time ago. Was it because


    their wedding had been called off?


    The manager shook his head and exined, "We''ve called to ask the customer. They said that they


    might not need it for the time being, so they left it in the store. I think their wedding is postponed."


    Yana put on the wedding dress and came out of the fitting room. She dragged the train of the dress


    and said, "The train is too long. It''s too heavy!"


    We looked back and were amazed. Yana was a ssical beauty. She had an oval face and a


    slender neck. Her skin was as pale as snow. The wedding dress entuated her curves and


    complemented her skin tone perfectly.


    The manager could not help eximing, "Miss Henry, this dress suits you very well. It makes your


    skin look absolutely radiant!"


    "It is December next month. The weather in Jarold City is very cold and this wedding dress is too


    revealing. I don''t think it''s suitable!" Yana looked in the mirror for a while, then nced at me and


    asked, "Arianna, what do you think?"


    I nodded enthusiastically, "You look beautiful in this dress, but I agree with you. I''m a little worried


    that it will be cold." Looking at the wedding dress in the disy window, I asked the manager,


    "Hello, can you let her try this one?"


    Yana nced at the dress and said, "It''s so beautiful, but this dress is probably already reserved by


    someone else. It''s not appropriate for me to try it on!"


    The manager said with a smile, "You can try it. The owner of the wedding dress informed us that if


    someone else wanted to try it, we can let them."

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Yana said in surprise, "Thank you so much!"


    As she spoke, she ordered someone to help her try it on. I felt strange. Most brides who custom-


    made their wedding dresses would ban people from trying them on. After all, they were made


    especially for someone. It was strange that the owner would leave it here for so long, not to mention


    agreeing to let others try it on.


    Ethan parked the car and came in. He didn''t see Yana around. He looked at me and smiled, "Is she


    trying on the wedding dress?"


    I nodded and looked at him. Having been outside in the cold for a while, his nose was a little red. I


    smiled and said, "Do you want to try on some suits and find one for yourself?"


    He shook his head slightly and looked in the direction of the fitting room. He then said, "I''ll match my


    suit to her dress. After she has chosen her dress, I will try on some suits."


    It made sense. I smiled and said nothing more.


    Seeing that there were guestsing in, the manager went out to greet them. Ethan and I chatted


    for a while. I somehow understood why Yana would choose Ethan.


    This guy who seemed like he was in his twenties looked fresh and innocent, but he was very caring.


    He was very attentive, probably because of his love for her. He could remember everything she


    liked or disliked and took them all into consideration!


    In the past, I did not understand why so many highflying women would want to marry a young boy.


    But now, looking at Ethan, I could understand.


    They were young and energetic. They gave people hope and optimism. Yana had been with Aaron


    for many years. She used to have the charm and vitality of a young girl, but she had been worn out


    after so many years. However, Ethan could give her renewed hope and dreams.


    "Arianna, why are you here?" I gasped when I heard a familiar voice behind me. When I turned


    around, I was surprised to see Aaron and Eunice.


    I couldn''t help but frown, "I came with... a friend. What about you?"


    "We are also here to try on some wedding dresses. Miss Reid, which friend of yours is getting


    married? The date better not sh with ours, otherwise, how are you going to attend both?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eunice said while holding Aaron''s hand. Her tired face was covered up with heavy makeup. It


    seemed that Aaron had not been treating her well recently.


    I pursed my lips slightly and looked at Aaron, "Are you going to marry her?"


    Aaron''s gaze fell on Ethan, who was standing next to me. Aaron seemed to remember him. His


    stare was full ofplicated emotions.


    He nodded in reply, "I''m not young anymore. Uncle Charles has been urging me to get married


    soon."


    I simply answered, "Alright, please remember to notify me in advance then."


    The store manager rushed in with an anxious look on his face. He looked at Aaron and said, "Mr.


    Aaron, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know you wereing over. The wedding dress you ordered is being


    tried on by Miss Henry. Please wait for a moment, I''ll arrange for it to be wrapped right away!"


    A wedding dress tailored by Aaron? Especially for Eunice?


    Before I could ask, Yana emerged from the fitting room in the dress. Her beauty made it even more


    dazzling.


    Yana lowered her head, fiddled with the hemline of her skirt. After a while, she said, "Arianna, is


    Ethan in? This wedding dress looks..." Her words disappeared the moment she looked up.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Catching sight of Aaron and Eunice, the smile on Yana''s face disappeared and was reced by an


    impassive expression, but it onlysted for a moment. Looking at Ethan, she said with a faint smile,


    "How does this look?"


    Ethan gaped at her. This young boy did not hide his amazement and nodded repeatedly, "You


    look... lovely, you look so beautiful, like a fairy."


    Hearing his praise, Yana couldn''t help butugh, "Why don''t you go try on some suits?"


    Ethan said, "I''ll try some after you''ve decide on your dress."


    Aaron looked at Yana with a frown. He scowled and said after a long time, "You... are you really


    going to marry him?"


    Yana nodded. This time, she stared at him and said, "I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t expect to run


    into you here. It''s just the right timing. Let me find your wedding invitation!"


    With this being said, she looked at Ethan, "Can you help me see if it''s in my bag? We can give it to


    him now."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ethan nodded and rummaged around in her bag for a moment, before taking it out. He said politely,


    "Mr. Reid, do attend our wedding. We hope to receive your blessings."


    Aaron looked at him but did not take the card. Instead, Eunice stretched out her hand to ept it. "I


    didn''t expect Miss Henry to get married so soon. Let me check the time. Aaron and I are going to


    get married next month. I hope our weddings don''t sh."


    She flipped open the invitation and read the date. Then she smiled and said, "Fortunately, our


    wedding is on the tenth. We can attend your wedding. Don''t worry, Miss Henry. Aaron and I will


    come and give you our blessings."


    Yana rolled her eyes. She simply lifted the hem of her dress and did a few twirls in the beautiful


    dress. Aaron watched her with a mix of emotions in his eyes. We were all adults. I knew that Aaron


    really liked Yana and it was difficult for him to watch her getting married to someone else.


    But what was all this show with Eunice for? He clearly knew what type of person this woman was.


    Why did he make an irrational decision?


    As Eunice was ignored by Yana, she felt a little awkward. She shrieked at the manager, "Why is


    someone wearing the dress which we have reserved? Your service is awful. I want to make a


    comint!"


    The store manager hurriedly exined, "Miss Hathaway, I''m really sorry. Mr. Aaron said that other


    people could try it if they like..."


    Eunice took Aaron''s arm andined, "Aaron, how can you let other people try on my wedding


    dress? You custom-made it for me. How can you do that?"


    Yana pursed her lips and said, "Oh, sorry. I didn''t know that you are the customer that ordered this


    dress. I''ll get changed right away!" As she said this, she lifted the hem of her dress and flounced


    back into the fitting room. Ethan was worried that she might trip, so he hurriedly helped her inside.


    Aaron watched her leave with a pale face, "No, this dress suits you very much. You look beautiful.


    You can have it!"


    "There''s no need!" Yana went into the fitting room with Ethan.


    Eunice could tell that Aaron was in a bad mood, so she looked at the manager and said, "Forget it,


    the cutting of the dress is not suitable for me. Take me around your store and find me a new one."


    The manager nodded repeatedly and took her away to pick out another wedding dress.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Looking at the depressed Aaron, I didn''t know how tofort him. I just asked, "Did you customize


    the wedding dress for her?" The color and size suited Yana perfectly, I wouldn''t even believe that it


    wasn''t made for her in the first ce.


    He nodded, pursed his lips and said, "After she gave birth to Carney, I found a designer to


    custommake and tailor this dress. At that time, I wanted to hold a wedding for her when she was


    ready. I didn''t expect that the day would nevere."


    "What''s going on between you and Eunice?" I didn''t want to ask him why his rtionship with Yana


    hade to an end. It wasn''t an easy story to tell.


    He frowned slightly and snapped, "I''m old, it''s about time I get married. It doesn''t matter who I


    marry, as long as it doesn''t bring a whole load of trouble."


    I almost burst out in anger, "Aaron, are you losing your mind? Don''t you know what kind of woman


    Eunice is? Are you trying to ruin the Reid family? You left a good wife and married her instead! Are


    you nuts? Uncle Charles and I won''t agree to this. If you want to get married, even if that woman is


    not Yana, there are so many other amazing girls out there in the city. You should know better than


    to settle with Eunice."


    He looked at me and questioned, "Since when did you be so snobbish too? Why are you only


    paying attention to one''s family background now?" Quietly, I looked at him. "You are my brother. Will


    I hurt you? You know deep down what kind of woman Eunice is. You should stay far away from her,


    not marry her! I don''t care about her family background, but I care about your wife''s character and


    conduct. As long as she is a kind and considerate woman, I won''t oppose your marriage, but not


    her!"


    He sat down on the sofa and said with some resentment, "What should I be afraid of? As you said, I


    am not a good person either. If I find a good woman, I will destroy her life. Therefore, I''ll just find


    someone as bad as me."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at his dispirited figure, I didn''t know whether I shouldfort him or scold him. I just said


    feebly, "What are you doing? Where were you back then? How many years has Yana waited for


    you, only to end up disappointed? Why didn''t you cherish her when she loved you? Why did you


    only realize this, after she gave up on you and met the right person? What took you so long? It


    serves you right, Aaron."


    Heughed dryly and shrugged, "Yes, I''m an a*shole. So what? I deserve it!"


    I couldn''tmunicate properly with him, and I didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Yana had


    changed into a traditional bridal dress of a different style. I was stunned when I saw her and said,


    "Aren''t you nning a modern wedding? Why did you suddenly change into a traditional dress?"


    Yana smiled brightly, "I was nning to hold a modern wedding, but Ethan''s mother was right. Girls


    will realize the beauty of marriage when they are being married to a man ording to the


    appropriate wedding traditions."


    Looking at the embroidered flowers on her bodice, I paused for a moment and nodded. "This dress


    is indeed stunning. I''m looking forward to your wedding day," I leaned in and whispered, "In fact, I


    think that this traditional dress is much more beautiful than the previous one."


    She couldn''t help butugh. She looked at Ethan and said, "Let''s go for the traditional theme then.


    We still have time to make some changes. We can make the ceremony more lively this way."

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Ethan nodded. He looked at her and said, "If we intend to follow the traditions, you shoulde


    home with me tomorrow!"


    Yana was stunned, "To talk to your parents?"


    Ethan nodded slightly and said, "Actually, my mother has already prepared a wedding dress for you.


    She used to be an embroiderer in the olden days. She had been weaving a wedding dress for my


    future wife, ever since I was young. She had already prepared the wedding dress, but I wasn''t sure


    of your size. Let''s go back tomorrow and measure your size, then we can alter it!"


    Looking at Ethan''s boyish expression, Yana couldn''t help but hug him, "Why didn''t you tell me


    earlier? I didn''t even know. If I had known, we wouldn''t havee here to try on the wedding dress.


    We almost wasted your mother''s efforts."


    Ethan said straightforwardly, "My mom insisted that since you prefer a modern wedding, everything


    should be done ording to your preferences. She was nning to give the wedding dress she


    made to us as a gift."


    Yana patted his chest delicately. Her eyes were red as she was touched. She said, "I nearly let her


    down. She made the wedding dress herself. I already have such a beautiful dress, what are we


    even doing in here?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at them, I felt that I needed to give them some space. I was about to head out of the store


    to do so, but when I turned around and saw Aaron watching us from a distance, my breath caught in


    my throat. He had her, but he lost her in the end. That must be the worst feeling a human could ever


    experience.


    I looked at the two of them and said, "Okay, you lovebirds. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Yana and Ethan smiled at each other.


    I walked to Aaron''s side. He slid both hands into his pockets as if nothing had happened. Looking at


    Eunice who had just changed into her wedding dress, he responded to her questions almost


    emotionlessly.


    Catching sight of me, Eunice lifted the train of her wedding dress, "Miss Reid, is this dress suitable


    for me? I''ve already tried on two dresses, but Aaron didn''t like them. I don''t know which to pick."


    I nced at her and said, "You look fine!"


    She paused for a moment, probably realizing that I wasn''t even paying attention at all. She said


    awkwardly, "Thank you!"


    Aaron seemed to be impatient. He frowned at her.


    "Something came up. You can continue trying on the dresses. I have to leave first." Then he looked


    at me and asked, "Do you need me to send you home?"


    I shook my head. This man didn''t even bother pretending. He came up with an excuse to leave, but


    then proceeded to ask me if I needed a lift. Was he afraid that Eunice wouldn''t notice his impatience


    towards her?


    When he saw that I didn''t need his help, he immediately took the car keys and left. Eunice still


    wanted to say something and ran after him while lifting the hem of her skirt. However, as the


    wedding dress was difficult to walk in, she couldn''t catch up at all.


    I looked at her and couldn''t help saying, "You don''t have to put yourself in such an awkward


    position. If you want money, you can ask for it. No matter how much you want, the Reid family will


    give it to you as long as it is reasonable. You don''t have to pester him!"


    It was pathetic. I felt a sense of deja vu from watching this scene. Many years ago, Valerie told me


    the same words. She had used the money to force a woman to leave for Andrea''s sake. After


    thinking about it carefully, it seemed that I had be the person whom I disliked the most.


    She lifted the hem of her dress and looked back at me. There was a mocking smile on her lips, but


    her eyes were rimmed with tears. "You think you''re so noble, you assume I''m staying with him just


    for money, right?"

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    I looked at her, without a single ounce of empathy in my gaze. I had witnessed Yana''s humility and


    helplessness. I had witnessed Aaron being in love before, so I knew that at this moment, he had no


    love for Eunice. I didn''t want to pity her, neither did I feel that she needed my condolence. I said, "It


    doesn''t matter if you stay with him because of money or other reasons. What''s important is that as


    long as you leave him, it will be okay. You know that he doesn''t love you. He just wants to take


    advantage of you, and he doesn''t want to marry you at all. You know the reason why you stay with


    him better than I do. I''m his sister, I know I shouldn''t interfere in your affairs, but I''m also a daughter


    of the Reid family. I clearly know that the Reid family will not ept a woman like you, and they


    won''t let you be a part of the family. Offering you money is to let you leave with your dignity still


    intact. Otherwise, when the media finds out, your reputation will be ruined."


    She suddenly burst into tears and cried, "So what? I''ve been with him for years, my dignity is long


    gone. It doesn''t matter whether he loves me or not. What matters is that I love him. He promised to


    marry me, and he will. You can''t me me for what happened to Yana. People are all linked by fate.


    Her fate with Aaron hase to an end. Whether they love each other or not, it doesn''t matter


    anymore. Everyone who gets off the car is just a passenger in life. I know I just got on, but I will be


    the one who walks with Aaron from now on."


    I looked at her, shrugged and said, "It doesn''t matter. I have said what I should say. As for other


    things, you can decide for yourself!"


    I was about to head out to wait for Yana before Eunice stopped me, "I don''t understand. Why can


    you ept Yana but not me? Both of us are the same kind of people. Why should I be looked down


    upon by you?"


    I didn''t want to say it, but since she asked, I had to say something. I was silent for a while before


    replying, "Don''tpare yourself with Yana. To be honest, you''re not a match to her at all. You both


    are not only different in your identity, appearance and character - you know what a beauty she is.


    You know in your heart that your looks can''t evenpare to hers. Of course, it''s superficial to talk


    about appearances, but the most important factor is your character."


    "Yana has a bottom line. She won''t ruin a family, never will she do it in her life. She will neither


    shamelessly rob other people''s things nor use dirty means to get what she wants. Eunice, if you had


    a good character, you wouldn''t have crawled into Aaron''s bed, nor would you threaten and disgust


    her again and again. That''s the difference between you and her."


    Her face was a little pale, probably because she had been holding back for a long time. After a


    while, she looked at me and said, "Did Yana tell you?"


    I smiled lightly and shook my head, "No, she didn''t. I''ve lost count of how many women who used


    these dirty tactics to approach Hendrix. How can I not know?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Yana and Ethan came out of the store after she had changed back into her clothes. She was slightly


    stunned when she saw Eunice''s colorless face, then looked at me and said, "It''s gettingte. Are


    you hungry? Let''s go eat!"

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    I nodded and left the bridal shop alongside Yana and the others. Ethan went ahead to get the car.


    Then, Yana grabbed hold of my arm, asking, "Did you agitate her just now?"


    "Not really," I shrugged. "I was merely sharingmon sense. I'' ve no objection to Aaron wanting to


    get married. However, he intends to settle down, and so should marry a girl who can stay with him


    for life. He''s annoying at times, but he''s my brother after all. Also, I know that he''s insecure and


    afraid of being lonely. Thus, he''s very determined to have a family of his own. I always thought you''d


    be the girl who would settle down with him. Unfortunately, he didn''t cherish your love. Eunice is not


    a good match for him, and neither is she a good match for the Reid family. So, I have to speak up,


    even if that makes me seem like the bad person here."


    Yana raised her head slightly and took a deep breath. Then, she said smilingly, "Well, I guess


    there''s no such thing as perfectpatibility. As long as Aaron truly loves her and thinks she''s a


    devoted partner, nothing else matters. Not any outsiders'' opinion anyway. Arianna, I understand that


    you care for your brother. Nheless, we''re


    outsiders to their rtionship. We will never know what they truly feel."


    I was bbergasted as I thought she would agree with me. I paused and gave her a surprised look.


    "So, Yana, you really got over Aaron?" I asked.


    She shed a bitter smile and said, "It''s going to be challenging, considering that we''ve been in a


    rtionship for quite a while. I guess I¡¯ve grown more level- headed. Ever since meeting Ethan, I


    know what I truly want. Over the years, I clung to the rtionship with Aaron and refused to let go.


    We''ve been through countless quarrels and have broken each other'' s hearts on numerous


    asions. I reckon it''s time to let it go. Life is a long journey after all. I should stop wallowing in


    sadness. What''s more, life is short. I have to enjoy it to the fullest extent!"


    Then, she chuckled lightly and continued, "Hendrix and you are lucky. How I wish to be in a


    rtionship like yours. Against all odds, both of you are still together to face life''s trials and


    tribtions. How wonderful is that? There are all sorts of people in the world. Everybody¡¯s different.


    Some are happy while others are not. Both of you are blessed indeed and should endeavor to get


    on well with each other in the days toe."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As Ethan drove over, Yana grabbed hold of my arm and nudged me into the car while we were still


    in conversation. It seemed that many people go through life without knowing what they truly wanted.


    Suddenly, I felt a warm sensation in my palm. It turned out that Yana put a hand warmer in my hand.


    She smiled and exined, "Ethan worries that we may catch a cold, so he asked somebody to buy


    these for us. It''s cold. Hold it to keep yourself warm."


    I nodded. I looked at Ethan and said, "Thank you!"


    Ethan shed an awkward smile and said, "You''re wee. Yana''s health is rather frail. Her hands


    and feet are cold practically all the time. Girls tend to catch colds easily, so you should keep yourself


    warm."


    Yanaughed and said, "Ethan, you must have dated many girlfriends to know such facts about


    ladies. Should I thank your ex-girlfriends then?"


    Ethan immediately parked the car by the roadside. He turned around and gave Yana a serious look.


    "Yana, I''ve never dated any girls before you," he rified. "I remembered you holding a warm pack


    in your arms when we first met. It was spring in April then. That''s when I knew that you were


    intolerant of the cold. Besides that, you also always have woollen nkets and gloves in your car. I


    know that you can take good care of yourself but I want to look after you and make you feel that you


    can count on me. It''s not that I¡¯m good at looking after girls in general! It''s merely because I want to


    take care of yOU -|-^j? h?? nothing to do with others!"

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    Yana was stunned by his awkward confession of love. As she held the hand warmer, she burst into


    laughter, "Ethan, what are you doing? My friend''s around. Can¡¯t you exercise a little self-restraint


    and only say such things when no one''s around?"


    Ethan felt a little embarrassed and was blushing while scratching his head. He looked at Yana and


    said, "I have to exin myself lest you misunderstand me."


    Yana stifled a giggle. She looked at him and said, "Come on, start driving! We¡¯re hungry."


    As I observed the couple, I could not help but feel that I was being a third wheel.


    Ethan was indeed giving Yana the love and security she needed. If a guy truly loved a girl, he would


    go to great lengths to exin his feelings so that there was no misunderstanding. He would do


    anything to protect the girl and ensure she was well cared for at all times...


    As we made our way to a restaurant in the city center, Yana looked at me and said, "Hendrix should


    have gotten off work by now. Why don¡¯t you call him up and ask if he''d like to join us for dinner?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I had almost forgotten about this! My phone was on silent mode. As I unlocked it, I saw many text


    messages from Wendy. Then, I proceeded to call Hendrix.


    The call was connected quite quickly, but it was Este who answered the call. She said politely,


    "Madam, Mr. Roberts is in the conference room. He''ll be done with the meeting in a bit. Should I get


    him to call you back or would you like me to pass a message?"


    "It''s okay, just get him to call me back," I said before hanging up.


    Baffled, Yana looked at me and asked, "Is he still busy?"


    I smiled and nodded, "Yeah. He''s in a meeting."


    We went into the restaurant and got ourselves a seat. Then, I read through Wendy''s text messages.


    "I''ve been busy with work!"


    "After I''m done with that, let¡¯s arrange to meet up."


    Soon after that, she sent another text message.


    "You''re still yet to find a suitable kidney donor for your daughter?"


    "How old is she?"


    "Are you nning to ask for Sebastian¡¯s help?"


    After reading through her text messages, I replied, "Is there something important you know about


    Sebastian?"


    Yana handed the menu over to me and said smilingly, "Feel free to order to your heart¡¯s content.


    Ethan''s going to treat us. Just go all out!"


    I beamed at her as I put my phone on the table. It was a fusion cuisine restaurant, and I was not


    familiar with many of the dishes. Hence, I simply ordered some sushi. Just as I handed the menu


    over to Yana, she looked at the entrance and asked, "Arianna, is that Hendrix''s aunt, Nerissa?"


    Following her line of sight, I was stunned to find that it was indeed Nerissa. I had not seen her in a


    while and she had changed a lot. She looked particrly young in her pink overcoat with her hair


    tied back.


    Yana looked at me and asked curiously, "Do you know the man she''s holding on to?"


    I shook my head. That man was likely in his fifties. Skinny and tall, he was d in luxury items. He


    had on a pair of ck spectacles that made him look very academic.


    "I think I know him!" Ethan said while looking at the menu. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, he''s Professor


    Jarred Milton from Jarold University. He¡¯s a writer who has authored several books. When I was in


    college, he was nominated for the Nobel Literary Prize. But I heard that this elderly professor is


    rather taciturn. He''s not married. He hails from a rich background and his favorite pastime is


    gardening."

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    I was a little surprised. I remembered Valerie telling me that she bumped into Nerissa at the


    hospital, and Nerissa had been with a man. I thought Valerie had been overthinking. However, now


    when I looked at them, they seemed rather intimate together.


    The couple entered the restaurant. Then, Yana asked, "Hmm... Could this be a case of falling in


    love in one''s twilight years?"


    I smiled and shook my head. "I''m not sure either," I said. "Don''t be nosy. Given Aunt Nerissa''s age,


    I¡¯m happy for her if she finds someone suitable to spend her life with."


    "Well, that¡¯s right," Yana nodded and continued in a serious tone, "I guess I believe in fate. s,


    everything is predestined. Some people attain great sess and achievement at a young age but


    do not live a long life. On the other hand, there are some who lead a tough life but are able to live to


    a ripe old age. And there are those who go through life''s greatest adversity at a young age but are


    able to achieve sess in theirter years. In the same vein, some people go through a series of


    failed rtionships before meeting their true love."


    I nodded in agreement. After ordering some of her favorite dishes, Ethan looked at Yana and said,


    "Are we then destined to be each other''s lover?"


    She looked at Ethan and said, "Well, I would say we met each other at the right timeg\."


    As both of them were flirting, I looked at my cell phone to read Wendy''s message. "This matter


    cannot be resolved over the phone! Let''s meet up and talk!"


    Indeed, it was veryplicated and would be hard to discuss over the phone.


    Hendrix''s call came in. I swiped to answer his call. "Are you done with the meeting?" I asked.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He uttered hoarsely, "Yes, it has just ended. Where are you?"


    "In the city center. I¡¯m having dinner with Yana. Would you like toe over?"


    "Alright!"


    As I hung up, Yana looked at me and said, "Was it Hendrix?"


    I nodded.


    She looked at me and asked worriedly, "Have you not been sleeping well? You looked pale since


    the morning. Is Anne''s matter bothering you?"


    She caught me off guard. I shed a bitter smile and said, "She''s Monique''s child... The only thing


    Monique left behind. I..."


    I sighed and ended the topic. Then, I said to Yana, "Hendrix will be here in a bit. I''ll go over to say


    hello to Aunt Nerissa in the meantime."


    After all, there was no point in talking about Anne. The crux of the matter was finding the right


    kidney donor as soon as possible.


    Yana nodded as she sensed that I did not wish to talk further. "Alright then, go ahead. The waiters


    will serve the dishes in a bit."


    Nerissa and Jarred were sitting by the window. They were middle-aged but seemed like a young


    couple in love. One was listening attentively while the other was babbling happily. Nerissa stifled a


    giggle as she listened to Jarred, and he stared back at her with a loving gaze.


    Perhaps, my appearance was rather sudden. Nerissa was taken aback as she saw me. Feeling a


    little awkward, she asked. "Arianna... You''re here?"


    T m here for dinner with my friends,¡± I replied smilingly. "And then I bumped into you. So I came


    over to say hi. Aunt Nerissa, who'' s this gentleman?"


    Nerissa was blushing. Jarred seemed to be a well-mannered, educated man, so he immediately


    introduced himself, "Hi, I''m Jarred Milton. I''m currently dating Nerissa. You''re her niece, aren''t you?


    Come, have a seat."

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    His forthrightness caught me off guard. I introduced myself to him as I sat down in front of them. As


    I saw Nerissa blushing, I smiled as I said, "Aunt Nerissa... Hendrix and I have been busy, so we


    haven''t been visiting you ofte. Are you mad?"


    Nerissa was still a little embarrassed. She looked at me and said smilingly, "I knew what happened


    to the Roberts Group. I reckoned he must be quite busy then. I understand that young people have


    their own personal matters to attend to. As elders, we try our best not to burden you unnecessarily."


    I nodded. I guessed she did not know what had happened to Anne. I beamed and said, "We should


    meet when we get the time. You can bring along Mr. Milton too."


    Nerissa nodded. She was still blushing faintly. Since I had already greeted her, I reckoned that I


    should make a move. After all, I did not want to interrupt their date further.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just as I wanted to leave, I saw Hendrix walking towards us and I was stunned. He came over as


    quick as a sh.


    "Hendrix''s here," Nerissa said as she saw Hendrix.


    I got up and faced him. I asked, "Why are you here so soon?"


    As he grabbed hold of my hand, he frowned. "Why is your hand cold?" Then, he cupped my hands


    in his as he said, "This restaurant is just a stone¡¯s throw from my office. Plus there''s no traffic jam.


    So I got here quite quickly."


    "Oh," I replied. Then, I leaned towards him and whispered, "I forgot to tell you that Aunt Nerissa is


    here too..."


    In the meantime, Jarred also got up to greet Hendrix. After exchanging pleasantries with Jarred,


    Hendrix asked me, "Aren''t you here with Yana?"


    I nodded. Then, we said goodbye to Nerissa and made our way back to Yana''s table. It just so


    happened that the waiters were serving our dishes.


    When she saw us, Yana smiled and said, "I was just about to call you over!" After she introduced


    Ethan to Hendrix, we sat down to dine.


    Hendrix and Ethan were so different in terms of their personality. While Hendrix was reserved and


    aloof, Ethan was simple-minded. Hence, they had nothing much to talk to each other about. In


    contrast, Yana and I chatted endlessly.


    Hendrix peeled some shrimp for me, but I did not want to eat it. Just as I was about to pass the


    shrimp to Yana, she looked at me and said, "Arianna, I''m envious of you at times. You and Mr.


    Roberts are so easygoing as a couple... It''s really nice."


    I grinned. As I saw Ethan feeding Yana some shrimp, I said, "I¡¯m envious of you too. Look at how


    gentle and attentive he is to you. You must cherish his love."


    She nodded earnestly and said, "Of course I will. Hendrix and you should cherish each other too."


    We left after the meal. It waste in the night when we arrived at the vi.


    Hendrix was a little tired. As I looked at his drowsy face, I held back from rifying my doubts. After


    I took my shower, he hugged me and said hoarsely, "Yana''s getting married. Why didn''t your brother


    stop her?"


    I was a little surprised to find him asking about this. I shook my head and replied, "I''ve got no idea.


    He told me that he''d be marrying Eunice soon. I don''t know what his thoughts really are..."


    At this moment, I was a little doubtful. I looked at him sideways and asked, "Hendrix, how would you


    feel if I were to marry someone else?"

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    He had been closing his eyes to take a rest. Then, he opened them and stared at me motionlessly.


    "Would you?" he asked in a serious tone of voice.


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Why not? There are many unexpected turns of events in life.


    Aaron never thought that he would fall in love with Yana and that she would eventually bear him a


    child. What''s more, it never crossed his mind that Yana would marry another man a few years down


    the road. In life, nothing is ever carved in stone."


    His eyes were still fixed on me. "What about you?" I asked. "Stop staring at me like that."


    "I''d never let you go. I would not let you fall in love with another guy, much less marry him! Your


    hypothesis does not hold!" He was getting too serious. So, I held back from asking more questions.


    I sighed in exasperation. "It''s just a hypothesis... Can''t you just answer my question? What''s with all


    the fuss?" I was a little annoyed, and so turned away, refusing to talk to him.


    As he leaned his chest against my back, I could feel his heartbeat. Then, he ced his huge palm


    on my belly and mumbled, "Arianna, we are in control of what happens in life most of the time. I


    don''t know what lies in the future. But, as long as I'' m alive, I will never let you ho. I don''t believe in


    letting one go if I truly love her! I''m just a normal man. I won¡¯t let you go, much less allow you to


    marry someone else. Please stop making such a hypothesis."


    I felt much calmer as I listened to his heartbeat and regained my mental rity. As Iy on the crook


    of his arm and fiddled with his slender fingers, I said, "Alright then. I won''t make such a hypothesis


    anymore. Our family will have a happy life together once Anne recovers."


    He hugged me and held me tightly in his arms. Now, I guessed I truly understood what bliss was.


    Bliss was to be able to hug the love of your life in the middle of the night... Everything would


    be wonderful.


    "Hendrix, you..." As I sensed his movements, I was shocked and eximed, "What are you doing?


    I''m pregnant. We can''t do that!"


    He grabbed hold of my arms. Our eyes met. His gaze was deep and dark. "Arianna, when''s thest


    time we got intimate?" he asked, sounding a little hoarse.


    I was stunned. "But now is not the right time for me!" I muttered softly.


    He bowed his head towards mine. I could feel his warm breath.


    I did not dare to breathe or speak at that moment.


    Soon after that, he took a deep breath. "Alright then, sleep tight," he said while nodding.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when he loosened his grip. As I thought of what happened earlier in the


    day, I asked, "Has it been inconvenient to bring your phone to meetings recently?"


    "Not really. What''s the matter?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh," I replied. "It''s nothing. I have been unable to reach you during office hours. I thought, perhaps


    you could not bring your phone to meetings."


    He hugged me and said, "My office is near the conference room. So, I leave my phone in my office


    at times. I''ll carry it along next time."


    I beamed and said, "Alright."

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Perhaps it was by chance that Este picked up that time...


    I was perplexed to learn that Anne and Josiah''s bone marrow could not match. Valerie and Pedro


    could be seen sitting outside the ward when I arrived at the hospital. They looked a little exhausted.


    When she saw me, Valerie sighed and said, "The doctor said that their bone marrows are not a


    match. We need to get someone else..."


    Bewildered, I asked, "Why though? Anne is his daughter. Why was it not a match?"


    "It'' s immaterial whether or not Anne is his biological daughter. It has more to do with the fact that


    their blood types are not a match. There could be a transnt rejection if the operation is carried


    out despite the difference in blood type. This would put Anne''s life in jeopardy."


    Valerie grabbed hold of my arm, trying her best to exin.


    My mind went nk, and I was dumbfounded. I did not expect that there would be a problem. After


    all, Josiah was Anne''s biological father. Even if the bone marrow transnt could not work, a kidney


    transnt should be possible. s, that was not the case.


    I copsed on a sofa as I waspletely drained. It took me quite a while before I regained my


    composure.


    As the doctor walked out of Anne''s ward, he took off his surgical mask and told us, "Pleasee


    over to my office."


    Valerie held me as she led me to the doctor''s office. Pedro''s mood darkened. He looked solemn, as


    though something was bothering him.


    At the doctor''s office.


    Valerie was agitated. She looked at the doctor and asked, "Doctor, we have yet to find a matching


    bone marrow. What are we supposed to do now?"


    The doctor looked at us and exined, "Bone marrow transnt is not a simple medical procedure.


    We must find the right bone marrow. Otherwise, it would be difficult to rectify the situation in the


    event that the patient develops post- surgeryplications. The number of patients with acute


    leukemia has increased rapidly over the past two years. Not many patients managed to find a


    matching bone marrow. I understand what you''re going through... The next best course of action


    would be to resume chemotherapy treatment. We¡¯ll try our best to look for a matching bone marrow


    so that the girl can recover as soon as possible."


    Pedro raised his head and asked, "How much longer can she hang on for?"


    The doctor was taken aback by Pedro¡¯s solemn demeanor. He replied to Pedro, "Judging from the


    current progress of the treatment, her condition is rtively good. She should be able to make it for


    another three years."


    "Alright, got it," Pedro said while nodding. Then, he left the office.


    Valerie was flustered when she saw Pedro leaving the office. She looked at me and said, "Arianna,


    quick. Stop him from doing anything reckless."


    Though I was a little puzzled, I tailed after Pedro. I saw him make a phone call while waiting for the


    elevator.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I called after him, "Dad, what''s wrong? Where are you going?"


    He looked at me. There was a sense of remorse in his gaze. "Arianna, I know that you me us for


    the loss of your child back then. Don''t worry, I¡¯ll go all out to find a way to ensure Anne''s recovery."


    I did not know what he was up to. Stern and unrelenting, he remained resolute to leave.


    I stopped him and said, "Dad, hold your horses.


    Hendrix is sorting this out. Don''t worry, Anne will be fine!"


    It seemed that my words had fallen on deaf ears. He made his way into the elevator. I wanted to tag


    along, but he stopped me. "Don''t follow me," he said. "Look after Anne. No worries, I''m merely


    looking for a doctor. I''ll be back in a bit."

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Valerie was there just as the elevator door closed. As Pedro was nowhere to be seen, she asked


    anxiously, "Where''s your father? Why didn''t you stop him? Something bad could happen."


    "He said he''s going to look for a doctor. He told me not to follow him."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Valerie anxiously pushed the elevator buttons, and she almost broke into tears. "He could have


    called up the doctor. Why would he have to go personally? He is definitely not just meeting a doctor.


    Arianna, we have to stop him. He''s up to no good. It has taken him quite a while to finally get over


    his past. Now, he is determined to live a peaceful life, and I don''t want anything bad to happen to


    him. Otherwise, my hopes will be dashed.¡±


    I sensed something was amiss. I looked at Valerie and said, "Mom, tell me honestly, what''s


    happening? I''ll chase after him. I¡¯ll get Hendrix to help out if I can''t stop him. Would you please calm


    down and tell me everything?"


    Valerie burst into tears while nodding. I called Hendrix and got him to contact Pedro. Then, I led


    Valerie to the corridor to take a seat.


    Once sheposed herself, she asked, "Arianna, have you heard of organ trading?"


    I broke out in a cold sweat. bbergasted, I shook my head and said, "Mom, tell me frankly, what''s


    going on?"


    As she raised her hand to wipe tears off her cheeks, she said, "There is nothing in the world that


    can''t be bought. With money and power, nothing is ever out of reach. Anything you desire could be


    at your disposal. Organ trading has crossed your dad''s mind ever since Anne fell sick. Having been


    in the underground society for so many years, he reckons this is the way to save her. But I objected


    on grounds that we are leading a peaceful life now. Hendrix and you are getting on much better


    now. On top of that, you¡¯re pregnant. If your father gets involved in an illicit organ trade, the Moores


    and the Roberts families would indirectly be implicated. It''s not that I¡¯m being selfish... But the fact is


    that too many people would be impacted!"


    It took me quite a while before I calmed down. Then, I asked, "Mom, so did Dad get in touch with


    anyone?"


    Valerie was stunned. Surprised, she said, "No, Arianna! We must never resort to that. Those organs


    have been obtained through heinous means!"


    I grabbed hold of her arm andforted her, "Mom, that''s not what I meant. I just want to know


    where Dad is heading! I''ll find him. Anyway, I think all of us should get together before we decide on


    the next course of action!"


    She was trembling with fear as she nodded.


    Havingposed herself, she said, "Pedro has long dissociated himself from the underground


    society. A few days ago, I overheard his conversation with his former triad members. That'' s when I


    knew that he had been nning to purchase an organ through the illicit trade. It turned out that


    organ trading is only avable at Asherton. If the medical procedure involves surgery, Anne would


    need to be transferred there. Pedro is likely heading to the airport now. Earlier, when he asked the


    doctor about how long Anne could survive, he must be nning how to head to Asherton for the


    trade!"


    I rang Hendrix and told him to get Pedro back from the airport. Then I looked at Valerie and asked,


    "Who else knows about this?"


    She shook her head. "Only Pedro and I... But, I strongly object to that. It''s too risky. If somebody


    finds out, our family would be doomed."


    I pursed my lips and remained silent. Valerie looked at me and asked hypothetically, "Arianna...


    Frankly, if Pedro manages to find the right bone marrow and kidney for Anne, would you give your


    consent to it?"

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    That question was testing human nature. Momentarily, I was at a loss for words. As I looked at my


    phone, I started to feel ill at ease.


    Valerie grabbed hold of my wrist. Dejected, she looked at me and said, "Oh Arianna, We can never


    do that. Anne is indeed adorable and the apple of our eyes. Be that as it may, we cannot put our


    family¡¯s reputation at stake. Your father and I are in our twilight years. Thus, this does not bother us.


    However, the same can''t be said of Hendrix and you. Both of you are soon-to-be parents. Life is still


    a long journey. You may think you can just shrug this issue off, but you have to think of the


    consequences that may befall your unborn child. We can¡¯t help it if it''s Anne''s fate to perish from her


    disease... But you must never be impulsive."


    I understood what Valerie meant. I knew what I should do after weighing the pros and cons of the


    issues... However, I was only human. To me, it did not matter if Anne was my biological child or not.


    After all, she was a daughter to me.


    I looked at Valerie and sighed, "Mom, Anne is my daughter. No mother would ever give up on their


    child. If the bone marrow and kidney are procured not by heinous means, why shouldn''t we give it a


    try for the sake of Anne?"


    She looked at me incredulously. "Are you crazy? How could human organs sold in the ck market


    not be procured that way?!"


    I knew my words would fall on deaf ears. If the organs came from someone who had passed on due


    to idents and if his or her organs could give people a new lease of life, why couldn¡¯t we pay the


    deceased''s next-of-kin in exchange for the organs? Though this maye across as inhuman, the


    deceased would eventually be cremated anyway. Hence, why not extract the organs so that other


    patients could get another shot at life?


    "Mom, let''s not overthink," I said. "Stay here and keep Annepany. I''ll look for dad. Let me rify


    with him before we decide on our next steps..." I guess it was too soon to jump the gun.


    Valerie looked at me and reminded me, "Anyway, remember to put the Moore and the Roberts


    families above everything else. Don''t ruin your future. Do you understand?"


    I nodded and replied, "Yes, I do."


    As I left the hospital, I called Hendrix. However, the call did not connect. I tried calling Pedro but to


    no avail, and I felt very distressed.


    I was annoyed to find Sebastian calling me at this moment. I answered the call and said irritably,


    "What is it?!"


    Heughed and said, "Whoa, somebody is flying off the handle. It seems that something big must


    have happened. Why don''t youe and meet me? Perhaps I could cheer you up."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I''ll hang up if there''s nothing important," I said. I did not want to waste my time talking to this


    lunatic.


    He sighed and said, "Wait a second. I got wind of Pedro hurrying to Asherton. I reckoned that


    Josiah''s bone marrow isn''t a match, huh? So your dad is nning to head over to Asherton to look


    for..."


    My suppressed anger shot through the roof. I eximed, "Sebastian, you lunatic. What are you


    trying to do?"


    "I¡¯ve told you..." he said matter-of-factly. "I can help you to get what you want so that your child does


    not have to put up with the pain from chemotherapy. Just calm down. I have solutions to your


    problem. What do you think? Shall we meet up?"

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    I was stunned. I realized he had not been bullsh*tting all along.


    After a few seconds of silence, I replied, "Alright then."


    Through his reply, I could feel him smirking. "I thought you''d decline," he said. "I''ll send you the


    address in a bit. Don''t bete. I''d feel upset if you do."


    After hanging up, I tried calling Hendrix once again. Fortunately, the call was connected. It was a bit


    noisy at his end like there were many vehicles around him.


    "Hendrix, has anything gone wrong at your end?"


    "I''m stuck in a traffic jam," He said hurriedly. "No worries. I''ve spoken to Mr. Moore. He won''t be


    heading to Asherton anytime soon. So, don''t worry."


    I heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Alright then. Fetch him to the hospital. I''ll call my mom to let her


    know so that she would stop worrying."


    I hung up on Hendrix. Then, I called Valerie.


    The address that Sebastian sent was just a stone¡¯ s throw away from where I was. I did not drive


    over. Instead, I took a taxi. The destination was a teahouse.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The ce seemed like a private residence from the outside. Had the waiter note over and


    greeted me, I would not have realized that I had arrived. I followed him into the tea room.


    Sebastian was there, d in a casual blue sweater. The indoor heating system was set quite high.


    He put his coat on the tatami. When he saw me, he smiled and said, "Please, have a seat. Let''s


    enjoy this tea together!"


    I pursed my lips and sat down opposite him. Not in a rush to speak, he busied himself with brewing


    tea. Then he passed me a porcin teacup and said, "Smell the fragrance!"


    I lifted the teacup and sniffed it. There was a strong aroma of green tea which was tinged with


    sweetness. As I saw him smiling at me, I put the teacup on the table and said, "It'' s fragrant,


    indeed!"


    He smiled and said, "Clearly, you can appreciate fine tea!"


    He then poured some tea into my teacup. I frowned. He did not give the impression that he was


    getting down to business anytime soon. Agitated, I looked at him and said, "Sebastian, I''m too busy


    to idle my time away."


    He furrowed his brows. Perhaps, I had annoyed him. He looked at me with displeasure and said, "I


    ce quality of life above everything else. Feel free to make a move if you think I''m wasting your


    time."


    He raised his hand and pointed his slender finger at the door.


    He clearly knew that I would not leave, especially since I had yet to obtain the information I wanted.


    I pursed my lips and raised the teacup, then I guzzled the entire cup. At this moment, I could hear


    his disgruntled voice as he grumbled, "What a waste. You should have just taken a sip. What''s the


    point of chugging top-quality tea?"


    As I put the teacup on the table, I looked at him and frowned slightly. "To each their own... I have my


    own ways of enjoying tea," I retorted.


    He frowned. As he poured me another cup of tea, he raised his eyebrows and instructed, "Just take


    a sip and enjoy it!"


    I was a little irritated. I was not a tea connoisseur and did not know how to appreciate fine tea. Since


    he was staring at me, I could not help but try to give the impression that I enjoyed the tea.


    Satisfied, he said, "Right, that¡¯s the way it should be."


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I looked at him.


    He was rather decorous. After taking a sip, hemented, "Impressive!"


    As I met his eye, he grinned and said, "Given this, I take it that you reciprocate my feelings for


    you?"


    I frowned as I resisted the urge to fly into a rage. "I''m married,¡± I said. "If money is what you''re after,


    I can give it to you. Save Anne''s life and I''ll figure out a way to return my grandmother''s box to you."

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    He chuckled and said, "Sounds like a good deal. But I''m not in a hurry to get it. The Milton family is


    not that desperate too. All I want now is you."


    I got up to leave. I reckoned it would not be a fruitful meeting.


    He stopped me. "Hold on. I¡¯m not done talking. How could we have a nice rtionship in the future


    if you''re always so impatient?" His words sounded loving, but in truth were cold to behold.


    I remained tight-lipped as I looked at him.


    He finally came to his senses that I would never reciprocate his feelings. "Forget about it," he said.


    "I guess our attempt to strike a deal would go futile. Let me put it this way. Do me a favor. Then, HI


    tell you how to safely get what your daughter needs. Deal?"


    "What''s the catch?"


    Striking a deal with a devil like him meant that I would likely be short-changed.


    He stared at me and did not say anything. Just as I was about to lose my cool, he said, "Apany


    us for dinnerter. Be sure to carry yourself well."


    I furrowed my brow and asked, "What do you


    mean ''us''?"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. A middle- ageddy walked in. Though she was


    elegant and beautiful, there was a tinge of haggardness about herplexion, suggesting that she


    suffered some long-term ailment. Her current state resembled that of Wendy''s.


    "Sebastian, the receptionist told me that you have a guest," thedy said while beaming with


    delight. "Is she the one?"


    Sebastian¡¯s gloomy expression had dissipated. At this moment, he looked exceptionally gentle and


    amiable. He got up and respectfully walked towards her. As he looked at her, he said, "Mom, you''re


    really so well-informed. Indeed, she''s just arrived, and you''re already here."


    She smiled. There was a sense of warm kindness in her look. "I need to know whenever you bring


    guests here so I can help entertain them. What¡¯s more, this is the first time you brought a girl here."


    Then, she walked towards me. She said smilingly, "Are you hungry? What do you feel like eating?


    Feel free to let me know. I''ll have it prepared for you. Don¡¯t be shy."


    I was stunned. As I saw Sebastian looking at me, I could not help but say, "Oh, I''m not picky when it


    comes to food. Anything''s fine!"


    She smiled and grabbed hold of my arm to exchange pleasantries. Before she busied herself with


    the meal preparation, she told Sebastian to keep me entertained.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as she left, Sebastian''s face darkened. He looked at me and said, "y along well and I''ll


    tell you what you want to know."


    I pursed my lips and asked, "She''s your mother?"


    He nodded. "She''s been looking forward to me settling down in life," he said. "Let her say whatever


    she wants to sayter. Please do not upset her."


    "Okay," I replied. "No worries. As much as I hate you, I won''t go so far as to upset an illdy!"


    He raised his eyebrows. "How do you know that she''s ill?" he asked.


    "Her face''s unusually pallid. I''m not blind. I can tell."


    He snorted. "Alright then," he said. "Watch your words when she¡¯s around."


    As I looked at the hypocritical Sebastian, I was at a loss for words. The more wicked a man was,


    the more noticeable were his weaknesses. After all, there were no exclusively good or bad people


    in this world. They could only be ssified contingent on their intentions. Some were after money.


    Some were after love. Some wanted to serve others... Whatever people did, there was something


    that drove them to behave a certain way.

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    After a brief pause, I asked, "Well, how should I address her?"


    Raising his brows, he raised his gaze at me. "Well, you should be addressing her like she''s your


    mother- in-w... I guess ''Mom'' would work!" he said, smirking. "Anyway, her name is Hermione... or


    Mrs. Milton."


    I frowned, speechless at his remark.


    Not long after that, Sebastian''s mother, Hermione came knocking. d in an apron, she said,


    "Lunch¡¯ s ready!"


    Sebastian nodded and said smilingly, "Right, we''ll be there in a bit."


    As Hermione left, he narrowed his eyes seriously. "Be sure to carry yourself well,¡± he said. "And


    watch your words, please."


    ggergasted, I did not reply.


    At the teahouse''s dining area.


    It was a private space with ssic furniture. Though it was not particrlyrge, every corner


    exuded opulence.


    There were a bunch of sunflowers on the dining table, probably artificial. As I took a seat, I was


    taken aback to find that those were real flowers. It was winter after all. Why were there sunflowers


    in this season?!


    Hermione led me to take a seat. Smilingly, she said, "Please help yourself with these simple dishes.


    If Sebastian had informed me beforehand, I would have prepared more scrumptious dishes. I''ll cook


    up a storm the next time you''re here."


    I smiled and shook my head. "It''s alright, Mrs. Milton," I said. "These dishes are sumptuous


    enough."


    Sebastian remained withdrawn as he ate. He responded obediently whenever Hermione spoke to


    him. She kept serving me food, so much so that I felt nauseous looking at the pile of dishes on my


    te.


    I wanted to stop her, but I held back as she was merely being a gracious hostess. Besides, I was


    pregnant, so I reckoned there was no harm in eating a bit more.


    s, I felt nauseous not long after I started eating. I dashed to the washroom to throw up. However,


    I was merely retching.


    Hermione hurried over and asked worriedly, "Are you alright? Feeling unwell? Shall Sebastian take


    you to the hospital?"


    It was the first time that I experienced nausea since getting pregnant. I gargled, shook my head,


    and said smilingly, "No big deal, I was just feeling nauseous. I will be alright after a while."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After all, she was a woman and understood what was going on. Her face broke into arge grin.


    "You'' re pregnant, right?" she asked. "How far along are you? Have you been to the hospital for a


    check-up?"


    I was taken aback by her continuous questions. "Two months," I replied smilingly. "I haven''t been


    experiencing any noticeable physical changes. I guess I''m alright."


    "That''s great!" Hermione was still grinning from ear to ear. She grabbed hold of my arm and led me


    out of the washroom. Taking no notice of what Sebastian said, she remarked, "These dishes aren'' t


    meant for pregnantdies. Wait a moment, let me cook another round of dishes for you."


    As she was about to head to the kitchen, I grabbed hold of her arm and said, "It''s okay, Mrs. Milton.


    I''m good. These dishes are fine with me. Please don¡¯t trouble yourself."


    Her eyes were somewhat red, probably due to excitement. She grabbed hold of my arm and said,


    "Oh, no worries. I¡¯m really over the moon. I just feel like cooking some dishes for you and the baby.


    Just wait for me."

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Then, she headed straight for the kitchen even though I insisted otherwise. Sebastian had heard all


    that Hermione had babbled. As soon as she entered the kitchen, he stared at me motionlessly.


    I refused to be bothered by his gaze. I lowered my head to check my phone messages. It was


    Hendrix. He asked me where I was. Not wanting him to worry unnecessarily, I replied, "I''m out


    tonight."


    Sebastian took my phone away the minute I sent the message. He gave me a dismal look and said,


    "Well then since you'' re here, please y along well. So, you''re pregnant, huh?"


    I pursed my lips. I felt as though I was looking at a pervert. "Don''t you have a girlfriend?" I said.


    "Why didn''t you bring Naomi here? Oh, I get it. She¡¯s too good for you. It seems that you''re sensible


    enough to not bring her here and give her false hope."


    He seemed to shrug off my sarcasm. Instead, he looked at me and asked, "Is Hendrix aware that


    you''re pregnant?"


    Was Sebastian crazy? Only because Hermione was around, I held back from yelling at him for


    being such a lunatic. "Hendrix is the father. How could he not know that I''m pregnant?!"


    Sebastian shed a vile smirk. Gradually, his gaze turned malicious in a way that sent chills down


    my spine. I could not take it any longer and decided to make a move.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was at this moment that Hermione came back. Carrying a bowl of soup, she was all smiles. "Drink


    this soup," she said. "It''s nourishing. When I was pregnant with Sebastian, I especially enjoyed this


    soup! Give it a try!"


    I stared at the soup. I had lost my appetite during my quarrel with Sebastian. But Hermione was so


    solicitous. I had no idea how to reject her, so I decided to drink it.


    After a few sips, I looked at her and said, "Mrs. Milton, that¡¯s delicious. Thank you so much!"


    She smiled and said, "You¡¯re wee. I can have it prepared daily and get Sebastian to bring it


    over to you. Be sure to visit me as often as you can. Sebastian¡¯s busy practically all year round, so


    no one keeps mepany. After the baby''s birth, I guess my ce would turn lively."


    At this moment, a thought seemed to cross her mind. She looked at me and said, "Are you guys


    nning your wedding already? Don''t let this slip your mind."


    She looked at Sebastian and said seriously,


    "Focus on organizing the wedding. I''m sure her parents love her dearly, so don''t be frivolous about


    the wedding. Ask me if you aren''t familiar with the intricacies of a wedding. Above all, make sure it''s


    formal and grand!"


    Sebastian nodded and said smilingly, "Mom, alright. I''m a grown-up and I know what to do. You


    don¡¯t have to keep reminding me!"


    "Oh, Sebastian..."


    They were so affectionate to one another, and I was surprised to see this side of Sebastian. At this


    moment, Hermione seemed a little sleepy, possibly because she had been chatting for so long.


    Sebastian pulled me over and told me that we could take our leave. So, we bade his mother


    goodbye.


    We left the teahouse and got into his car. Not long after that, I said, "Drop me off here, I''ll take a


    taxi."


    He continued driving and showed no signs of stopping. As he ignored me and stared at the road


    ahead, I repeated, "Mr. Milton, would you please drop me off here? I''ll go back by myself!"

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    He gave me a cold stare. Narrowing his eyes, he said, "It seems that you have forgotten your


    objective for today."


    I flew into a rage. "Sebastian, what''s wrong with you? You''re the one who asked me here as you


    said you have a way to save my daughter. Also, it was you who struck a deal with me that if I


    followed your instructions, you¡¯ d help my daughter. I obliged. But right now you are forcing me and


    refuse to let me get out of the car. Do you realize how sickening you are? Don''t you realize that it


    has been tormenting for me to be in your presence even for one single minute? You''re a lunatic.


    Just be frank. Tell me if you never intended to give me any information at all!"


    He stared at me motionlessly. I realized I had been sharp- tongued. But I simply could not restrain


    myself any longer. Having had to put up with his despicable behavior for the better part of the day, I


    was already disgusted beyond words.


    There was a moment of silence. The atmosphere was already chilly, and so, coupled with the


    tension between us, I shivered. I was expecting that he would drive me out of the car or beat me up.


    Much to my surprise, he did not. Instead, he just stared at me and then said calmly, "This guy''s at


    Asherton. Take this and meet him at this address. He can save your daughter."


    Sebastian held out a name card. Momentarily, I was stunned. Then, I said coldly. "Stop here," I


    instructed, despite epting the card. "I want to get out of the car."


    He parked by the roadside. I pulled the door handle, only to find that it was still locked. I red


    sideways at him. "I had thought that you got pregnant at an inopportune timing and therefore the


    baby should be gotten rid of... However, it seems that my mom is ted over your pregnancy. She


    said she wanted to start knitting sweaters for the baby already! She loves children, and so, after the


    birth, she''d take good care of the baby."


    "Lunatic!" I said. I refused to listen to his twisted, despicable words. Whatever he said, he would get


    on my nerves. "Let me out!" I eximed as I red at him. "The baby has got nothing to do with


    you."


    He chuckled and his eyes had a tender look, "Tell Hendrix that I''d look after you and the baby for


    him."


    "You''re insane!" I said. He was clearly sick in the mind!


    He finally unlocked the door. Immediately, I got out. I did not wish to stay in the car, not even for a


    second more.


    As soon as I got off, I walked in the opposite direction. I grabbed my cell phone and called Hendrix.


    The call was connected in an instant. "Hendrix!" I eximed.


    After a moment of silence, he said softly, "I''m right behind you!"


    I turned around and saw a ck Bentley. I collected myself and realized that it was Hendrix''s car.


    His cold voice spoke on the call, "It''s cold out there,e in."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Having been in a rtionship with him for several years, I had a gut feeling that he was in a bad


    mood. I hung up and got into the car. The temperature was warm, but there was a cold tension in


    the air...


    After fastening my seat belt, I took a deep breath and looked at Hendrix. He was holding onto the


    steering wheel. "Wh- when did you get here?" I asked.


    He looked sideways at me. I could tell that he was suppressing his anger. He restrained himself and


    asked, "Why didn''t you tell me?"

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    I was dumbstruck. "What do you mean?" I asked. But immediately, he was enraged.


    With a gloomy, furious look, he said, "Are you going to continue keeping up the pretense? Don''t you


    know Sebastian''s character? Don''t you know why he wants to meet you? Arianna, I thought as a


    married couple, we could be honest to one another. But why did you hide the fact that you went to


    meet Sebastian?"


    I reckoned that he saw me getting out of Sebastian''s car. But Jarold City was big, it was unlikely that


    he saw me by sheer coincidence, unless...


    As I thought about this, I could not help but frown. "When did you get here, actually?"


    He seemed disappointed. "This is your only concern?" he said.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I shook my head. "No, Hendrix," I replied. "I know we''re husband and wife and that we'' re not


    supposed to hide anything from each other. But we''re two separate individuals and we have our


    own thoughts. I know Sebastian is a wolf in sheep'' s clothing and that he''s unreliable. But that


    doesn''t mean I have something to hide from you. I have my personal reasons for meeting him. Trust


    me!" He frowned, clearly displeased with my reply.


    After he collected himself, he looked at me and said, "Alright then. I respect your privacy. Just share


    with me whenever you''re ready."


    After that, he started the car and drove off. He remained intently focused on driving and did not look


    at me at all, like a teenager throwing a tantrum.


    When we arrived at thepany, he was still sullen. After parking the car, he headed straight for


    the office without uttering a single word. He did not turn around to look at me at all.


    I felt a little awkward as I tailed after him. All eyes were on us as we entered the office. They were


    surprised to see me walking behind him.


    We arrived at the special elevator for the President''s use only. As soon as the door opened, Hendrix


    went in. The door then closed immediately. I did not manage to get it!


    I was startled when that happened. I noticed all eyes were on me. Momentarily, I felt extremely


    embarrassed and could hear people gossiping.


    "Is Mr. Roberts in an argument with his wife? How awkward that she got dumped outside the


    elevator by him!" "I know! It''s hard to please Mr. Roberts. He has always been standoffish in the


    office. I''ve never expected that he would give his wife the cold shoulder too. I guess it¡¯s not easy


    being a rich man''s wife. It could be humbling and humiliating at times."


    "Yes, indeed. The wealthy are spoilt for choice. To them, marriage is akin to getting a beautiful


    nanny who would please and look after them. I don''t think they have any notion of true love. They''


    re merely looking forfort."


    "That''s right. You can tell from period TV shows how Kings never held concubines in high regard.


    Indeed, we have long striven for gender equality. However, no point mentioning gender equality


    when ites to such a wealthy man."


    As I stood in front of the elevator, I overheard those conversations. These women were extremely


    nosy, even going to the extent ofparing me with ancient concubines! I felt dejected. Perhaps


    Hendrix did not hold me in high regard after all...

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Facial recognition was required to ess the president'' s elevator. Since Hendrix was not around, I


    had no choice but to ess the staff elevator. Those gossipingdies came over too. When they


    saw me, they finally stopped talking!


    "Mrs. Roberts!" I was stunned to find somebody greeting me. I turned around. It was Este. I


    smiled in return.


    As the staff elevator door opened, I squeezed past the other employees into the elevator. Since


    they knew who I was, they stopped gossiping about Hendrix and me. Instead, they began chatting


    with Este.


    It was easy to tell that everybody liked Este. She was pretty and friendly after all.


    I got out of the elevator when it reached the floor for Hendrix''s office. Then, I was dumbfounded to


    find that his office could only be essed via fingerprint recognition.


    Hence, I had no choice but to call Hendrix. As soon as I grabbed my phone, the ss sensor door


    opened. It was Este.


    She looked at the door before directing her gaze at me and said, "Have you been busy, Mrs.


    Roberts? Why haven''t you been visiting Mr. Robertstely?"


    I nced at the documents in her arms. Those had to be reviewed by Hendrix. ¡°Yeah, I have a lot of


    matters to attend to," I said.


    She shed a gentle smile. Not speaking further, she then made her way to the office while carrying


    the documents. I tagged along. Strangely, it felt as if I had been granted ess to the office by


    her...


    Hendrix was sitting at his desk, reviewing the documents. Este stood beside him, quietly waiting


    for him to sign them. After vetting the stack of documents, Hendrix raised his hand. Este then


    passed him a pen she had prepared. Both of them did not say a single word. While working, they


    had a great tacit understanding of one another.


    I stood still beside the door, staring nkly at them. I felt they had such great chemistry.


    Three minutester, Hendrix raised his head and gazed at me. "Aren''t you tired of standing?" he


    said while raising his eyebrow.


    I said smilingly, "Isn¡¯t Miss Zanes standing too? I guess I shouldn''t be sitting then."


    He seemed to get the hint. He frowned. Then, he looked at Este and said, "You may leave now.


    I''ll get someone to send these documents to you


    once I¡¯m done."


    Este looked at me. After that, she nodded and said, "Okay!"


    She then smiled and hade me goodbye.


    It was so quiet the minute Este left. It was close to pin-drop silence.


    After a while, Hendrix said, "Prolonged standing is bad for you."


    I raised my eyebrow as I leaned against the door. "No worries, Mr. Roberts," I said. "I''ve always


    been in a good state of health. A few minutes of standing won¡¯t hurt me. You''re as busy as a bee. I


    can''t just barge in to your room."


    He frowned. Then, he stood up and looked at me. "Arianna, do you have to talk weirdly like this?"


    Iughed. "Am I being weird? It seems that you don¡¯t even feel fancy talking to me now. Okay then,


    Mr. Roberts. Carry on with your work. I won''t disturb you then."


    After that, I turned around and left.


    Hendrix was not someone who held a grudge for long. He quickly came over to stop me. Looking


    me in the eyes, he uttered, "Come on, you know that¡¯s not what I meant."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I smiled. I didn''t look the slightest bit annoyed. "No worries, carry on with your work."


    He grabbed hold of my wrist and said, "Let''s clear the air. I took offense because you met Sebastian


    despite knowing what sort of person he is. I was mad because I had been worrying about you. Why


    can''t you understand?"

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    I raised my head and looked at him. I felt that I had not stared closely at him for the longest time.


    His gaze was profound as if exhausted by life, and it caught me off guard. I looked at him and said


    smilingly, "Do you think that I''m someone who has no sense of self-protection? Am I such a


    complete idiot?"


    He furrowed his brows in disappointment. "You know that''s not what I meant," he said.


    I sneered, "But that''s what you''ve been trying to convey."


    "Forget it... You don''t have to exin yourself. Carry on with your work. Don''t let this bother you at


    work," I continued.


    As I exited the office, the elevator door opened, and I walked in.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    All I could do was smile and leave when Hendrix was frowning that way. I knew that I was partly


    responsible for Sebastian''s matter, and I did not bother to exin myself as well. Humans could be


    complicated at times. We could resolve any issue just by exining ourselves. s, we often shy


    away from doing so and subsequently get on each other''s nerves.


    When I walked out of the elevator, I bumped into Este again. It seemed like she was deliberately


    waiting for me. When she saw me, she smiled and said, "Mrs. Roberts, are you leaving?"


    Also maintaining a smile, I replied, "Yes."


    She continued looking at me from when I walked out of the elevator. Then, she seemed to want to


    say something but held back. So, I stopped and said, "You''ve been working hardtely. Are you in a


    rtionship? I reckon your parents must have been urging you to settle down since you'' re of


    marriageable age."


    Even though she was taken aback by my question, she replied smilingly, "Well, my parents are


    rather understanding. They respect my stand as I have yet to meet the right life partner."


    I chuckled, "Well, I think Vincent has been quite nice to you. Are you guys dating?"


    There was a tinge of annoyance in her expression. I was not sure if it had to do with my mere


    mention of Vincent. Although she tried her best to hide her annoyance, I could tell. After a moment


    of silence, she rified, "We''re just friends. He''s in love with someone else. I hope I have cleared


    this misunderstanding up once and for all. I have no n of getting into a rtionship at the


    moment. My career remains my priority."


    I nodded. "Rtionships are as important as a career... Also, marriage is a once- in- a- lifetime


    experience for anyone. You should take your rtionship seriously. Hendrix and I didn''t really date a


    lot before our marriage. In retrospect, we should have spent more time dating before settling down.


    I think it''s important for everyone to gain as much rtionship experience as possible."


    Her eyes lit up. "So, you married Mr. Roberts without really dating him?"


    I nodded. "Ours was a pre- arranged marriage, chosen by our parents back then. His grandfather


    and my grandmother were good friends, and hence, that was how we were betrothed."


    A little startled, she said, "Oh, so you had no choice over your own love-life?"


    I nodded, and she seemed quite taken aback. "I always thought that you both chose to marry each


    other... But it turns out that it was an arranged marriage because of your families'' friendship. I heard


    from some colleagues that the Roberts family is quite conscious about family backgrounds as well."


    As I heard this, I could not help butugh. Not many people in thepany knew my family


    background. Over the years, Rowane had assumed that I married for money. Hence, she felt that


    she wasn''t inferior to me in any way, and had a simr chance in courting Hendrix.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Thinking of that, I could not help butugh. "Este, are you acquainted with Miss Rowane Zanes


    from the Department of Science and Technology?" I asked.


    She paused. Then, she shook her head and replied, "No, not really. Why though, Mrs. Roberts?"


    "Well, I was just asking," I said as I shook my head. "Never mindlt''s gettingte. I''ve got to go. I


    have an appointment elsewhere, bye!"


    She seemed as though she wanted to say something. But since I was making a move, she


    hesitated. "Goodbye!" she said atst.


    As I walked out of the office building, I saw Hendrix''s message on my phone. It was an apology. I


    nced at it and did not bother replying as I put the phone into the handbag.


    It was not that I was angry. I merely thought it was not necessary to exin myself.


    Naomi called. As I answered, I could hear her sighing. "Arianna, what are you doing?¡± she said. "I''m


    bored to death. Are you busy?"


    I looked at my watch. It was two in the afternoon. It suddenly crossed my mind that Hendrix might


    not have had his lunch yet. He had been looking for Pedro earlier that morning. After that, he picked


    me up, and now, his work was piling up in his office. Hence, he had skipped his meal.


    "Arianna, where are you?" Naomi said. "Why are you not talking? You alright?" Naomi¡¯s voice


    roused me from my thoughts. "Yes I''m here," I said.


    "Do you know where Sebastian''s office is? It has been days since I arrived at Jarold City but I


    haven''t been able to reach him. I''ve been trying to call him but to no avail. He hasn''t been replying


    to my WhatsApp messages too. What''s wrong with him though?" I could tell that Naomi was worried


    about Sebastian.


    As I recollected my meeting with Sebastian this morning, I could not help but frown. "There are lots


    of ces of interest in Jarold City," I said. "Spend some time exploring. I guess Sebastian must


    have been quite busy, and cannot entertain you."


    Feeling annoyed, she let out a long sigh. "Huh! Well, I know he''s been busy. But he can''t be busy all


    day long, can he? No matter how busy he is, surely he has got time to read my text messages? It


    does not bother me if he never picks up my call. But at the very least, he should have replied to my


    messages after so many days!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I had a mild headache. "I''m not sure where the Milton Group''s head office is in Jarold City. Even if I


    do, I guess Sebastian won''t be there."


    Naomi was sighing with dejection. "I thought as much," she said. "I don''t know what he''s up to of


    late. I have a gut feeling that he has been deliberately trying to avoid seeing me. What wrong have I


    done though? Arianna, do you think he has fallen in love with another girl? And so..."


    "Naomi, how deep is your love for him?" I was at a loss for words and did not know what to advise


    her. Sebastian was a womanizer and did not truly love her. Back then, I was not sure about his


    character. Hence, I kept mum over this. But now that I had seen his true colors, I felt obligated to tell


    Naomi. Otherwise, she would hate meter on if I let her continue falling into this trap...


    After a moment of silence, Naomi said, "I don''t know. But I want to be with him for the rest of my life.


    Arianna, I know I shouldn''t keep revolving my life around him. But I cannot control myself. I''ve never


    been so deeply in love with a guy. You know what? I actually thought of heading over to the Milton


    family''s home to look for him. I know it''s such a disgrace on my part. But I just can''t restrain myself!"

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    I pursed my lips, feeling a little aching sensation on my head. "Naomi, perhaps Sebastian is not the


    right guy for you after all," I said. "You deserve better."


    There was a long pause. After Naomi collected herself, she said, "Arianna, did you find out


    something about Sebastian? Is he seeing another girl? Is that why you''re saying such things?"


    In retrospect, I realized that I did not quite put things right. Momentarily, my mind went nk. "No, I


    was just telling you not to overly invest in this rtionship," I said. "Don''t dwell too much on it. I''m a


    little busy these days. When I''m free, let''s meet up with Wendy for dinner. By the way, how¡¯s Wendy


    doing?"


    Naomi was truly a straightforward person. Immediately after my exnation, she stopped wallowing


    and replied, "Well, she''s fine. But I think she''s a little odd. She likes standing by the window to enjoy


    the cool breeze. And she doesn''t talk much. She talks gibberish at times as if she is unwell. I don''t


    think she has what it takes to be a businesswoman. I mean, nobody likes dealing with someone


    who''s so strange. It may seem ominous."


    "I identally saw her taking a shower yesterday,¡± she continued. "There''s a long scar on the left


    side of her chest. Perhaps she has been injured before? I didn''t dare to ask her since I''m not


    particrly close to her. Are you close to her though? I don''t really know her well, so I was a bit


    scared."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned slightly. "She''s actually alright... She got depression over an incident involving her dad.


    From what you said, I reckon she should still be able to control her emotions. Have a chat with her


    and tryforting her when you have time."


    "What?" Naomi was surprised. "She has depression, huh? Why didn¡¯t I know? By the way, how do


    you know about her depression? How long have you known her?"


    I patted my forehead in exasperation. How inquisitive could Naomi be? One moment she was


    devastated by Sebastian, the next she turned nosy and probed deep into Wendy''s personal life.


    I could exin so much to her within such a short span of time. So I said, T ve met her once in


    Asherton. Hence, I know a little about her personal life. You¡¯ re right, she'' s not cut out for


    entrepreneurship. But because of her father, she is determined to run a business. Anyway, don''t


    worry too much about it. Just spend more time with her when you'' re free. And don''t be bothered by


    Sebastian. You know he''ll call you if he wants to see you. Otherwise, there''s nothing much you can


    do."


    After ending the call, I wanted to go to the hospital. But I realized Hendrix had not had lunch. Thus, I


    walked around the food street in the city center and bought some of his favorite snacks.


    Since Josiah''s bone marrow did not match, the next best solution was to head over to Asherton as


    soon as possible. I was not sure if the name card given by Sebastian would help. Anyway, I had to


    give it a shot.


    I rang Valerie and asked about Pedro. She said he had calmed down and was no longer in a hurry


    to head over to Asherton. I wondered what Hendrix told him...

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    I knew I should never resort to buying organs from the ck market. However, my child was in a


    life-and-death situation, so of course, my perspective was different.


    When a parent had an ill child, they would do anything for them. After all, a parent''s love was


    unconditional, and outsiders would not care the same.


    When I arrived at the Roberts Group¡¯s office, I headed straight for the elevator alongside a few staff


    members. They were sneaking nces at me. I frowned and wondered if there was something


    amiss about my look. But I checked and I looked fine.


    I furrowed my brows in irritation. Nobody enjoyed being stared at. I looked at them and asked,


    "Which department are you all from?"


    They were taken aback since I spoke so abruptly. "The marketing department," they said.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I nodded and remained quiet. They fell silent too.


    Not long after that, they asked, "Mrs. Roberts, are you on your way to meet Mr. Roberts?"


    I nodded. "Yes, I''m taking up some food for him," I shed a smile.


    They nodded and smiled in return. "Mr. Roberts is indeed a blessed man,¡± one of the employees


    said. "Come to think of it, the secretary, Miss Zanes, would prepare some snacks for him most of


    the time..."


    One of the colleagues nudged her. So, the girl who was speaking cracked an awkward smile and


    remained quiet thereafter.


    I kept a smile on my face, not showing any other reaction. I merely replied, "That''s very kind of her."


    The few of them merely smiled, and remained silent.


    I walked out of the elevator as soon as it opened. Immediately, my smile faded. At times, it was not


    easy keeping up a pretense.


    I could hear high-heels walking on the corridor. I raised my head. It was Rowane, holding a


    document. As she saw me, she directed her gaze at the food on my hands. "You¡¯re sending food to


    Mr. Roberts, aren''t you?" she said.


    I nodded. There was nothing inmon between us, so I did not have anything to chat with her.


    She looked at me, and after a brief pause, she said, "You must have been busytely."


    "Yes," I replied. It seemed that she had something to tell me.


    Sure enough, she spoke after a brief pause. "No matter how busy you are, be sure to spend time


    with your family. You have to be cautious at certain things, you know."


    I looked at her. I was not as angry as I thought I would be. "If there''s anything you want to tell me,


    please be frank...You don''t have to beat around the bush."


    She shrugged and said nonchntly, "Well, it''s not that I''m beating around the bush. It''s just, I''m


    unsure how true it is. It''s merely hearsay, and I may be just overthinking..."


    She held the document and said, "Anyway, I''ve got to go attend to something. Talk to you soon."


    I pursed my lips as she walked away. Being an adult meant a busy life, and always something to


    worry about...


    I made my way to Hendrix''s office. Fortunately, the door was open. As I carried the food, I stood by


    the door and hesitated for a moment before walking in.


    As soon as I raised my hand, I heard somebody talking. "Mr. Roberts, after you''re done with the


    documents, I''ll send them over." It was Este there.


    "Ok," Hendrix replied indifferently.


    It seemed that he was still upied with work. I did not hurry to enter his room. Instead, I went to


    the office lounge and yed some games on my phone while I waited.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    I could hear voicesing from inside the room. It was not particrly loud. The conversation


    revolved around work matters. About half an hourter, Este opened the office door and walked


    out of the room carrying a stack of documents. She seemed bewildered to see me. Then she said


    with a smile, "Mrs. Roberts, when did you arrive?"


    I smiled and said, "Well, I''ve been here for quite a while now. I did not go in as you guys were busy."


    "Mr. Roberts was reviewing documents," she said. "We have a lot on our tetely. Hence, he


    may not have much time for you. When we¡¯re done, he''ll be able to spend more time with you."


    "Alright," I replied, giving her a small smile.


    Hendrix walked out of the room, likely because he heard my voice. He raised his eyebrows and


    shed a stifled smile when he saw me. "What did you bring over?"


    Holding up the food, I looked at him before directing my gaze at Este. "I heard that you have been


    preparing sweet snacks for Mr. Robertstely," I said. "The girls from the marketing department told


    me. I love sweet snacks. Do you have them prepared today? Can I have some?"


    The smile on her face stiffened for a moment. "I noticed Mr. Roberts didn''t eat lunch just now,¡± she


    replied. "So I gave him the snacks. He has a history of stomach problems. I''m worried that he may


    have a stomach ache if he goes without any food for too long. Why don''t youe over another


    day, Mrs. Roberts, and I''ll prepare some snacks for you as well."


    I smiled lightly and nodded. "Thank you so much," I said.


    Hendrix did not pay attention to our conversation. He sat down beside me and started unpacking


    the food. He frowned slightly when he noticed that Este was still chatting with me. "Alright, go do


    your work," he instructed.


    Este nodded. She quickly left, carrying the stack of documents.


    As I looked at her retreating figure, I could not help but think that she was a special girl.


    When Hendrix saw me staring at Este, he furrowed his brows and asked, "What'' s the matter?"


    I turned around and looked at him. I forgot the fact that he irked me this morning. "Is Evan going to


    stay in Oand for a long time?" I asked.


    He nodded. "It¡¯s a huge project," he said. "He won''t be back anytime soon."


    As I looked at him, lowering his head and eating the food, I could not help but ask, "Is it yummy?"


    He paused at the sudden change of the topic and asked, "Why are you concerned about him


    though?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him. "Is Este a good worker?" I asked.


    He frowned. He asked, seemingly confused, "It sounds like something is wrong. What'' s the matter?


    Aren''t you close with her?"


    "What?" I was a little surprised. I wondered what I had done that led Hendrix toe to such a


    conclusion.


    He raised his eyebrows at me. "I guess I''ve mistaken," he said. "Anyway, Secretary to the Chairman


    is not an important post. I''ll dismiss her in a few days."


    How insouciant could he get? I frowned and said, "You can''t just promote someone and then have


    them fired for no obvious reasons. The rest of the employees may secretly judge you. Since she''s a


    good worker, just let her stay. She''s good as long as she can deliver her work on time."


    I guessed I had been overly sensitive.


    After a few bites, his phone rang. He had some work matters to attend to, so hethen busied himself


    with work again. Since he was about to get off work soon, I decided to wait in the office so that we


    could visit Anne together.


    As my mind started to wander, I was taken aback to find a document appearing before me. I raised


    my head and saw Hendrix standing over me. "Can you do me a favor, my dear wife?" he said.


    "Send this document to the finance department."

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    I frowned. "You''re good at giving orders, aren''t you?" I said, grinning at him.


    He cracked a smile. As he set the document down in front of me, he said, "Take a stroll outside, I


    don''t want you to get bored."


    I took the document and left the office. My stomach had been bloated ofte. I guessed that it had


    something to do with my pregnancy. I was probably bloated because the fetus was developing.


    In the finance department.


    As I had been frequenting the office, most of the staff members were acquainted with me. Hence,


    they were not taken aback when they saw me. To my surprise, I bumped into Kelsey in the finance


    department. I could not remember thest time I saw her.


    She seemed to have lost some weight. Her long hair was cut short, giving her a bold and tough


    look. She looked sophisticated in her outfit, but it was not that her clothes were expensive. Quite the


    contrary, they were not designerbels, but the colorbination and styling were done so well that


    they lent an air of sophistication to her overall look. She looked like a corporate hotshot.


    Our eyes met. "I didn''t know you''re in Jarold City," I said with a smile.


    "I prefer Jarold City, since I''m based here after all. I¡¯ m not used to traveling elsewhere." Kelsey


    replied, also giving me a polite smile.


    I shrugged. "Right, I can tell," I said. "You look great!"


    It was funny though. I had been frequenting this office building but had never bumped into her. I


    guessed it must be fate.


    She tidied up the documents. She nced at the Swiss watch on her wrist and said, "We''ll get off


    work soon. Would you like to have dinner together?"


    "I''m afraid I can¡¯t," I said. " I don''t really have time as I have some personal matters to attend to


    lately. Maybe some other time. Let''s hang out another time."


    She nodded. "Sure," she replied. "By the way, you seem to have put on some weight. Are you


    pregnant?"


    I was a little surprised that she could tell. I decided not to be forting about it. "Well, we do tend


    to put on weight if we have been eating a lot," I said. "Alright then, carry on with your work. Let''s


    have dinner and catch up another time."


    "Okay," she said. After a moment of hesitation, she looked at me and asked, "How are you and Mr.


    Roberts doing?"


    Her words seemed to have an underlying meaning to them. I could not help but crack a smile as I


    looked at her. "Why do you ask? Is it because Mr. Roberts has been giving you all a hard time, so


    you''re concerned about him?" I asked.


    She smiled. "Not so," she said. "But I have heard some things through the grapevine, so I asked out


    of curiosity. You know, we women are gossipy."


    I gave her a polite smile and said nothing more. "Well, there are indeed lots of gossipy women in


    the Roberts Group," I echoed.


    "Okay then, I''ll carry on with my work," she said. "Let''s catch up when we''re both free."


    I nodded. As I walked out of the finance department, I fell into deep thought.


    I went to the bathroom on Hendrix''s office floor. Pregnant women tend to get constipated, or maybe


    it was just me.


    In the bathroom, somebody was weeping. Then, I could hear someoneforting the poor soul.


    "It''s okay, just stay away from her. And don''t ever provoke her again. You know who you''re dealing


    with. But what''s with you provoking her though? Now you''ll probably have to pull another all nighter


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    again."

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    The cryingdy said, "What did I do wrong? She''s the one who refuses to let go. It''s obvious that


    Mr. Roberts would never take a liking to her. Ohe on, does she even realize that she pales in


    comparison to Mrs. Roberts? What makes her think that she can get what she wants just because


    she''s close to Mr. Roberts? Duh, take a look into the mirror."


    "That''s enough. There''s no point whining. You can'' t stop her from doing what she''s been doing.


    She did a good job looking after his three main meals of the day. Mr. Roberts has given her all the


    reward that she deserves."


    The cryingdy said, "Why isn''t Mr. Roberts worried though, since Mrs. Roberts often drops by


    here? Hasn''t she noticed anything wrong?"


    The otherdy replied, "Surely Mrs. Roberts would have noticed. But I guess she has been


    shrugging it off. Besides, it takes two to tango. If Mr. Roberts doesn''t take a liking to her, no matter


    how powerful she thinks she is, she¡¯ s just a buffoon. She won''t be on top of the world for long."


    The crying woman got angry. "She is a buffoon. Mr. Roberts has never taken her seriously. If it


    wasn''t for Mr. Hathaway, she wouldn''t have been promoted. She took advantage of Mr. Hathaway''s


    love for her. It was she who implored Mr. Hathaway to cajole Mr. Roberts into promoting her. How


    shameless!"


    The other woman sighed and said, "Well, she can get anything at her whims and fancies. After all,


    she has power and influence now. Shy away from offending her. She''ll get a taste of her own


    medicine eventually. We'' re mere small potatoes and can''t afford to offend her. Lest you forget,


    Vincent will do anything for her. We''ll just have to wait and see."


    "I''ve got an idea!" The woman was a little excited. She paused and whispered, "I don''t think I want


    to put up with this any longer. Why should I take the bullying lying down time and time again? Well,


    not today, I''m going to make her pay for it."


    "What are you up to?"


    I could not hear anything as the voice had turned softer. At this moment, I was amused. In


    hindsight, I now understood why everyone had been giving me peculiar stares when I dropped by


    the office the past couple of days.


    It suddenly fell silent. I did not immediately leave the washroom as my tummy still felt upset. Just as


    I thought bothdies had left, I heard the sound of high heels approaching.


    There came a greeting voice. "Miss Zanes!"


    "Oh, hi!"


    I was stunned. Was it Este?


    It fell silent once again. At this moment, I received a text message from Wendy. She asked when I


    would be avable to meet up as she would be heading back to Jarold City soon.


    I replied to her text in a few words. Just as I was about to put away my cell phone and leave, I heard


    a screaming from next door. "Ah.. Who is it?"


    Then, I heard a loud ssh. Astounded, I walked out of the cubicle. To my surprise, I came face to


    face with two girls carrying buckets.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that the twodies had cooked up a n to torment Este.


    "Who is it? Are you crazy?" A voice came from the cubicle next to mine. I looked sideways and saw


    that someone had locked the door. There was no way to open the door from inside.


    The three of us stared at each other. Both of them were as bbergasted as me. I could not care


    less if they had been cooking up a prank, but now I had seen it unfold before my very eyes.


    I did not want to get involved. As I looked at their agitated expressions, I shushed, gesturing that we


    should leave the washroom quietly.

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Petrified, the two girls froze for a moment before walking out of the washroom with me, ignoring the


    knocking soundsing from the cubicle.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After they walked out of the washroom, they high-fived each other excitedly. Then, theyughed


    their heads off. When they realized that I was still standing there, theyposed themselves and


    kept a straight face. "Hi Mrs. Roberts."


    I looked at them and asked with a smile, "Who¡¯s in the cubicle?"


    "It''s... Miss Zanes!" they said while looking at me. They looked embarrassed and fearful at the same


    time. "Mrs. Roberts, are you going to..."


    "Nah, I won¡¯t," I said as I cracked a smile. "No worries. I won¡¯t let the cat out of the bag. But please,


    don''t do that again. It''s not safe."


    The girls smiled and nodded.


    I had been at the washroom for quite a long time now, so I wanted to head back to Hendrix''s office


    before he realized I had been gone for too long. I did not say anything further. Just when I turned


    around and was about to walk away, they stopped me and asked, "Mrs. Roberts, why didn''t you ask


    why we yed a trick on Miss Zanes?"


    I thought for a moment and replied, "Well, I guess it''s none of my business. Off you go to work now."


    The two girls shared a nce and nodded. Then, they left.


    Not long after that, I saw the cleaner going into the bathroom. I did not say anything. Instead, I


    headed straight towards Hendrix''s office.


    While I was making my way to Hendrix''s office, I heard hurried footstepsing from behind me. I


    turned around. It was Este. Her clothes were drenched, and her delicate makeup had been


    washed away. Her hair was dripping wet, and she looked flustered.


    As I saw her trotting over, I stopped and feigned surprise. "Miss Zanes, what happened?" I asked.


    Even though she was surprised to see me, she forced a smile and replied, "I came across some


    psychos in the washroom. They yed a trick on me."


    I nodded and said, "Thank goodness it''s about time to get off work. Dry yourself off. The weather


    has been coldtely and you may fall sick."


    She lowered her head and murmured in acknowledgment. Then, she left.


    I was a little bewildered as I watched her retreating. After all, she did not strike me as someone who


    would offend co- workers in the office, for she was a tactful and consideratedy. It was because of


    this that I was astounded to see her co-workers ying a trick on her.


    Hendrix was in a teleconference call when I reached his office. I did not barge into his room.


    Instead, I sat on the sofa and waited for him. Half an hourter, he finished his work.


    It was well past working hours. While he was tidying up the documents, he looked at me and asked,


    "What would you like to have for dinner?"


    "Let''s head over to the hospital," I said. "My parents have been worrying about Anne. Let''s see if we


    can find a way to locate a suitable bone marrow for the transnt surgery. Anne can''t bear to suffer


    any longer."


    He nodded. He then took his keys before grabbing hold of me and leading me out of the office.


    In the elevator, he suddenly bit my lips. "Don''t ever meet Sebastian again without my permission,"


    he said. "Otherwise, you will be in trouble."


    I was speechless. Why hadn''t he gotten over that issue yet? It had already been a while since it


    happened.


    At the hospital.


    It was dark by the time we arrived at the hospital. Fortunately, I had called up Valerie and informed


    her beforehand that I would being over to the hospital. She instructed the nanny to cook dinner


    for us and had the food sent to the hospital. We then had our meal there.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    When we arrived, Pedro was pushing the wheelchair, about to take Anne for a check- up. Valerie


    looked at me and said, "Your dad mentioned that you have a way to find a matching bone marrow


    for Anne. Is it true? Don''t be rash. You¡¯re pregnant now, so you have to take care of yourself first."


    She looked agitated. She must have thought that I intended to donate my own bone marrow to


    Anne. "Mom, don''t worry,¡± I said. "My tissue is not a match, neither is Hendrix''s. If we were matching


    donors, we needn''t have worried unnecessarily."


    Bewildered, she replied, "You''re right. So what¡¯s your n?"


    I had not located the ce which Sebastian told me about yet. Plus, I was still wary of him. I would


    have to head over to Asherton by myself and check the veracity of his im. If there were no


    issues, I would get Hendrix to send Anne over.


    "Don''t worry about the bone marrow transnt. Anne will be going through some chemotherapy


    sessions in the days toe. Hendrix and I have been busy. We can only rely on you for looking


    after Anne."


    She sighed and nodded. "Sure, you can count on me," she said. ¡°I know you have been busy. I


    have handed all Lawson Group'' s projects over to Sawyer. So I¡¯ve got plenty of time at my disposal


    to look after Anne. Be sure to take care of yourself. Don''t overexert yourself, since you'' re


    pregnant."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I wanted to ask about Sawyer but I held back. I reckoned that I should mind my own business for


    now.


    Half an hourter, Pedro brought Anne back to the ward. Not long after that, Anne fell asleep.


    Feeling tired and drowsy, Pedro leaned against the chair. Valerie went to find a nurse to ask what


    she had to do in the days toe.


    I took the time to chat with Pedro. As I handed him a ss of warm water, I asked, "Dad, how did


    you get to know about organ trading?"


    No one else was in the ward except the both of us. So I asked candidly. Pedro had been slumped


    against the chair, about to fall asleep. But as soon as he heard what I said, he was stunned. "Your


    mom told you, didn''t she?" he asked.


    I nodded. "Yeah, I know a thing or two," I said. "Dad, can you tell me more about it? Anne¡¯s my


    daughter. I¡¯m willing to fork out any amount of money, so long as it is legitimate. I won''t resort to


    anything illegal."


    He pursed his lips and lowered his head. "I have merely heard about it," he said. ¡°I''m still trying to


    find out more. When I contacted them, they told me that as long as the offer is reasonable, they


    would be able to locate a suitable organ. I was told that if a child does not die of natural causes, his


    or her organs would be eligible for donation. So I thought perhaps we could locate a suitable organ


    for Anne through this market. Your mom has been worrying about me, but I know what I''m up to."


    I nodded and thought for a moment. "Dad, you should stay out of this matter," I said. "Let me head


    over to Asherton to ask around. I don''t think you should get involved, you''ll attract a lot of attention


    as you'' re a prominent figure. Besides that, in the unfortunate event that you''re caught, the Moore


    Family will be implicated. So, I should be the one to handle this matter."


    Pedro remained silent, appearing deep in thought. After that, he looked at me and said, "You''re


    right. It''s better if you were to handle this matter. I''ll get Sheridan toe back from Oand and


    apany you to Asherton. I''d be less worried if he is by your side."


    As I thought about Sheridan, I could not help but be curious. "Dad, what is Mr. Lawson to you? He


    doesn''t seem like an ordinary bodyguard, judging from his influence in Oand."

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    Pedro cracked a smile and said, "He''s not a bodyguard. You have many bodyguards by your side. I


    reckon that''s more than enough. You''ll attract a lot of attention if there are way too many


    bodyguards around. Mr. Lawson is not my subordinate. He used to work in Oand. But as he


    aged, he did not get married and instead, he bought some real estate in Oand and settled down


    there."


    I was stunned. I was surprised to find out that Sheridan had not married yet. At his age, I assumed


    that he would have settled down.


    Valerie was back. Ofte, she had been busy tending to Anne. I felt bad looking at her haggard


    face. As she handed over the medicine to me, I helped her to take a seat. I hesitated for a moment


    before I said, "Mom, Dad, I''ll need your help looking after Anne in the next few days. I''m nning to


    head over to Asherton. I have some matters to attend to."


    Pedro was taken aback. "Have you made up your mind?"


    I nodded and said smilingly, "I have."


    Valerie looked at Pedro and me. She was perceptive enough to know what I was up to. She frowned


    and asked, "Is this because of Anne?" She had always warned us against making any hasty


    decisions concerning Anne, which could be detrimental to our interests in the long run. Immediately,


    she objected, "I won''t allow it. Arianna, I get that you want to save Anne. But you have to calm down


    and think things through. You have parents and a family. Your decision can impact many people.


    What am I supposed to do if anything happens to you?"


    I could not let her in on the details. So I reassured her, "No worries, Mom. I''m merely heading over


    to find out more about organ trading. I''ll discuss this with you once I''m back from Asherton. This is


    no small matter. I won''t make any hasty decisions."


    She pursed her lips. After a moment of silence, she said, "Alright then, go ahead. No matter what


    happens, be sure to keep us in the loop. Don''t rush into making any decisions without prior


    discussion with us."


    I nodded. "Yeah, I know," I said. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    Hendrix was back after ending his phone conversation. When he saw them looking at me worriedly,


    he could not help but ask, "What happened?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Valerie went ahead and said, "Mr. Roberts, you''re apanying Arianna to Asherton, aren''t you?


    She''s pregnant. I would be worried if she was out there alone. I know you have been busy, but you


    can''t afford to neglect her. After all, she''s pregnant with your baby. No matter what, she'' s your


    priority."


    Hendrix was not aware that I wanted to go to Asherton. When he heard Valerie''s words, he directed


    his gaze at me and frowned slightly. Fortunately, he did not ask further. Instead, he nodded and


    answered, "Okay, sure."


    It was gettingte into the night. Valerie was concerned that sleepingte would be bad for my


    health, so she said, "Alright, it''s gettingte. You''d better be making a move. Be sure to keep us


    informed when you decide on a date to head over to Asherton. Your dad will get someone to look


    after you."


    I had wanted to say that I could go to Asherton by myself, but I held back lest they keep nagging.


    Instead, I nodded. Then, I left the hospital alongside Hendrix.


    When I got in the car, I did not talk to Hendrix. Instead, I chatted with Wendy over the phone.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    I did not notice that something was amiss with Hendrix while we were heading back to the vi. As I


    was about to head upstairs to take a shower, he sat on the sofa and said bitterly, "So, you never


    considered telling me, huh? Aren''t you aware that this hurts my feelings?"


    I was stunned for a moment. When I looked over at him, I saw him giving me a resentful look. "No,


    that has never been my intention," I replied. "I wanted to tell you after discussing with my parents."


    He looked at me and said, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me then?"


    I was exasperated. This man was acting like a kid. "Yes, I''m going to Asherton. I did take into


    consideration what dad said this morning. I know it doesn''t sound convincing, but I can''t afford to let


    Anne wait any longer. So I decided to go to Asherton to find out more about organ trading. If I


    manage to find matching bone marrow for the transnt, we needn''t keep worrying."


    He pursed his lips and scowled at me. "Are you going alone?" he said.


    I nodded. When I saw his disgruntled look, I could not help but ask, "Can you take a few days off


    work though? Or do you have a lot of work to attend to?"


    He frowned and said, "I''lle along."


    I wanted to decline but I held back, knowing that he would not agree. I nodded and said, "Alright


    then, let''s go there together."


    Still feeling a little sleepy, I then went upstairs to take a shower, just as Hendrix happened to receive


    an iing call.


    I had wanted to meet up with Wendy before heading to Asherton, but to my surprise, Hendrix woke


    me up early the next morning for he had booked the air tickets.


    Winter was the best time to sleep. I was half-awake as I sat on the bed. I could hear him talking


    about the things to bring for our trip to Asherton, but I was miles away as I listened. I waited for him


    to pack up. When he saw my sleepiness, he leaned closer to me and asked, "Shall I carry you to


    the bathroom then?"


    Still feeling drowsy, I opened my eyes and stared at him. Bewildered, I asked, "Why are we going to


    the bathroom though?"


    He could not helpughing. "Aren''t you supposed to freshen up before going out?" he said. "You


    can''


    t go out looking unkempt, can you?"


    I nodded and said sleepily, "Alright, freshen up." As I got out of my bed, he carried me to the


    bathroom. I leaned on his shoulder and let out a few yawns.


    I said, "Why the hurry though? I intend to go in a few days. I''ve actually nned a get-together with


    Wendy. It surprises me that you want to head over to Asherton so abruptly. I have yet to inform her


    of this change."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Since I was still feeling drowsy, he had no choice but to wash my face for me. I closed my eyes and


    enjoyed the feeling of the warm water on my face. At this moment, I was feeling a little awake. He


    set me down on the counter. Then, he squeezed a dollop of toothpaste on my toothbrush and said,


    "Well you can arrange to meet her another day. If we¡¯re able to find a matching bone marrow, isn''t it


    better if the transnt can be performed as soon as possible?"


    I nodded. He handed me the toothbrush. My drowsiness had subsided at this point. "Yeah, you'' re


    right," I said. I got up and leaned over the sink to brush my teeth. He then brushed my hair with a


    woodenb. I felt a little ufortable and snorted a few times. "I''ll do it myselfter," I said.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    He pursed his lips and slicked back my hair. "It''s a morning flight," he said. "Hurry up."


    By the time I finished gargling, he had gotten my hair nicelybed. I turned around and looked in


    the mirror. It looked rather decent. I nced at him and raised my eyebrow. "How many times have


    you practiced?" I asked.


    He lifted his gaze to look at me and grabbed a piece of tissue paper to wipe off the toothpaste at the


    corner of my lips. "This is the first time," he said smilingly. "I''m not skilled enough. I guess I can


    improve with further practice. But it seems that you''re kind of pleased with it. Well, I guess I''m


    talented then."


    I chuckled. I walked out of the bathroom and made my way to the dressing table. Other than


    skincare products, he had packed all my essential belongings. He had even put the luggage in the


    car. As he saw me putting on some make-up, he raised his eyebrows at me questioningly. "Why the


    sudden mood to put on make- up though?" he asked.


    It was not make-up. I was merely applying some lipstick and filling in my brows. I turned around to


    find him putting his arms around me. "I''m going out with the great Mr. Roberts," I said. "I should pay


    attention to my image, shouldn''t I?"


    He cracked a smile and grabbed hold of my hand. "You'' re naturally beautiful," he said. "You don''t


    need make- up. Pregnantdies shouldn''t be wearing too much make-up. It''s not good. You should


    change these products."


    I nced at the cosmetics on the dressing table. They were all high-quality nt-based products. I


    looked at him and said, "There''s no need to change. They''re safe for pregnantdies. Don''t you


    ever change my products without my permission. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be dead meat."


    He had the habit of changing my clothes and cosmetics whenever I was not paying attention. It was


    not that they were broken or fully used up. He merely assumed that I did not like them, for I did not


    use them up within three months after purchasing them. As a result, I always felt that I did not have


    a favorite set of skincare products. The current set was really good. It had both moisturizing and


    brightening effects. It feltfortable on my skin too. Therefore, I specifically reminded him not to


    change them. I could not fathom why apany''s chief executive would have the time to pay


    attention to such trivial issues. That must be too much of a hassle for him.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Since I deliberately reminded him, he nodded. "Right, okay then," he said. "I won''t change it. Let''s


    go, we¡¯ve got a flight to catch."


    When I got in the car, I leaned back in my seat as I felt exhausted. Then, I squinted and said, "Wake


    me up when we arrive at the airport. I¡¯ll have a little snooze for now."


    It was not because I was exhausted. Rather, my fatigue stemmed from morning sickness. I


    wondered if my current strong reaction had to do with the fact that I did not develop intense morning


    sickness in my previous pregnancy.


    Hendrix had wanted to speak, but he held back when he saw the tiredness on my face. He sped


    my hand and said, "You''ll be fine after some rest."


    I nodded. I did not feel like talking much. Not long after that, we arrived at the airport.


    After a while, we boarded the ne. I thought I was merely sleepy. Never had I expected that I


    would feel nauseous after boarding the ne. I retched several times. Hendrix asked the


    stewardess to get me some medicine to ease my nausea. s, I could not consume it because I


    was pregnant. He could only look on helplessly as I retched.


    It was not an easy journey to Asherton for me. I waspletely drained. After bringing me to the


    vi, Hendrix started to work.


    I felt much better after having some rest. When I went downstairs, I saw Hendrix taking a nap in the


    living room. I covered him with a nket. At this moment, I caught sight of g text message from


    Sebastian.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    I was about two months along now, but my baby bump was not noticeable yet at this point.


    "You''re at Asherton? It seems that you really care about your daughter. It''s a pity then, that my


    mom¡¯ s soup will go to waste."


    I had almost forgotten the fact that Sebastian''s mother had some misunderstanding about my


    pregnancy. She had wanted to prepare some nourishing soup for me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I did not reply to Sebastian¡¯s message. Wendy sent me a message, asking if I was still in Jarold


    City.


    I informed her to advise Naomi to head back to Asherton if she had nothing to do in Jarold City. The


    longer she was in contact with Sebastian, the harder it would be for her to get over him. When it


    came to rtionships, time could heal all wounds.


    Astonished, Wendy replied, I''ll head back to Asherton in the evening. How¡¯s your daughter doing?


    Are you in Asherton because of Anne?"


    I could not help but frown. I did not tell anyone that I would being to Asherton, let alone my


    purpose. I wondered how she came to know about this.


    Because I thought I should not ask her directly, I sent a smiley emoticon instead and replied, "Okay


    then. Meet you when you''re back in Asherton."


    I did not know when Hendrix woke up. Just as I sent the phone message, I could feel someone


    staring at me. I turned around and saw him gazing at me motionlessly. I was a little stunned. "Did I


    wake you up?" I asked.


    He smiled and shook his head. "Nah, chatting with someone?" he said. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    I shook my head. "I''m fine," I said.


    He sat upright and pulled me into an embrace. He pressed his head against my shoulder and said,


    "What do you want to eat? Let''s go out to eat."


    I did not have much appetite. I leaned against his chest and shook my head slightly. "I don''t feel like


    eating though," I said. "What about you? What would you like to eat?"


    "How about a home-cooked meal?"


    He seemed rather free. I nodded and agreed since we rarely had time to cook at home together.


    It was five o''clock in the afternoon. The weather had been unpleasant in Asherton, and it was


    drizzling. Hendrix did not want to go out. I wanted to get in touch with the contact given by


    Sebastian.


    I went to the bedroom and called the man. The phone rang several times before it was connected.


    "Hello!" A rough voice answered the phone.


    I paused for a while and said, "Hello, is this Mr. Bobbie?"


    "Yes, I am," he said. "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    I did not quite trust him. How did Sebastiane to know this person? "It was Sebastian Milton," I


    said. "He gave me your contact."


    He seemed to recall something. "Are you Miss Reid?" he asked.


    I nodded and said, "Yes, I am. I want to ask if we can really find matching bone marrow and kidneys


    at your hospital." I was not sure if I could trust him.


    He replied affirmatively, "Yes, we do have some bone marrow and kidneys. You may send me your


    daughter''s recent medical report. Head over to my ce tomorrow and I''ll take you around to have


    a look. We do have stock at the moment, but I''m not sure if they''d be a match for your daughter."

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    I was at a loss, but since he said it so confidently, I still agreed.


    After I hung up the phone, Pedro called and said that Sheridan had also just arrived in Asherton. It


    was best to take him with me when I went out in the future as he would be able to help me in many


    ways.


    I nodded and agreed. After hesitating for a moment, I still decided to send Anne''s medical


    examination report to Bobbie. After he received the message, he sent me a message in reply, "Let''s


    visit the source of goods tomorrow morning. You can check out the situation and then we will talk


    about the price."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After pausing for a moment, I typed a reply, "Goods?" They actually called the body organs goods?


    The other party did not seem to intend to exin any further. He simply replied to me with a word,


    "Yes!" and didn''t say anything more.


    After thinking for a while, I still contacted Sheridan and asked him to go with me tomorrow.


    Originally, I intended to tell Hendrix as well, but he had been talking on the phone in his study. He


    seemed to be a little busy, so I didn''t want to disturb him.


    The next day.


    Hendrix was busy with work. He went out early in the morning after saying a few words to me. I got


    myself ready and Sheridan came over not long after.


    Bobbie sent me the address along with a message, "Well meet at the entrance of the second road.


    Don''t bete. It''s going to be a long journey."


    I replied to the message and went out with Sheridan. There was a lot of traffic in Asherton in the


    morning. Bobbie seemed to be a little angry when we arrivedte. After all, he had been waiting for


    quite some time.


    He drove a ck Mercedes and sat in the car without getting out. Although I couldn''t see his figure,


    I knew that he was a little fat just by looking at his face. The fat on his face was too obvious, and his


    skin was a little dark. He looked like a well-off coal mine owner in the 90s.


    Seeing me, he pursed his lips and looked at me with a frown. "The source of goods is in the


    mountains. I will take you there in a while. Did you bring all your daily necessities along with you?


    There is nowhere for you to buy stuff in the rural area. It''s very annoying if youin about


    everythingter!"


    Judging from his words, he must havee across a lot of troublesome people in the past. I was a


    little baffled and asked, "Aren''t we going to the hospital? Why are we heading into the mountains?"


    He pursed his lips and said, "Shouldn''t you pay your respects to the family of the child who is going


    to save your daughter? Let''s go first. If you are not satisfied, you have other options. After all, you


    are Mr. Milton''s friend. I won''t sign any contract with you. If you are satisfied, we can continue to


    talk."


    I froze for a moment and looked at Sheridan nkly.


    Sheridan was rtively calm. He nodded at me, which meant that we could follow him to have a


    look.


    Bobbie did not hesitate at all. After saying a few words, he asked me to follow along behind his car.


    Just like he said, it was indeed a very long journey. We had been driving for seven or eight hours,


    from morning till night. He only slowly stopped the car after the sky turned dark.


    I fell asleep in the car and was surprised to see the surroundings when I woke up. We had arrived in


    a rural vige. The vigers lived on the hillside of the mountain, and there were only about twenty


    families.


    Bobbie parked his car by the well in the center of the vige. Getting out of the car, he squatted next


    to the well and washed his face with the water. After also drinking a few mouthfuls of water, he


    nced in our direction and said, "Here you are. Come down and have a drink. Follow me after


    you''re done!"


    Sheridan got out of the car and was slightly stunned after taking a look around. He took a bottle of


    water from the trunk and handed it to me. Then he gave me a piece of the bread he brought along


    and said, "Have something to eat."

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    After all, we were all tired from the long drive.


    Sheridan handed Bobbie a bottle of water and some bread, and we ate by car. While eating, Bobbie


    said, "There are twenty seven families in this vige, but most of them are big families. Each family


    has about seven or eight children. I will take you to see themter. If there is no problem, I will


    contact the doctor as soon as possible to perform the operation."


    I was a little perplexed. Looking at him, I frowned and said, "Can the surgery be done so soon?


    Compatible bone marrow and kidneys are not easy to find."


    He ignored me and shoveled the bread into his mouth. Then he took a few gulps of water and said,


    "Let''s go!"


    The vigers lived halfway up the mountain. Probably because of the recent rain, the dirt road was


    muddy and covered in puddles. There was mud all over my shoes, and even the hem of my pants


    was covered in dark yellow mud. It was very difficult to walk. The viscous sludge was sticking to my


    shoes. I could not lift my foot up after stepping into it.


    Bobbie was probably used to walking such roads. Seeing that we were a little slow, he frowned


    slightly and said, "Don''t step blindly. Look for ces where there are stones and follow the trail that


    other people have made in the mud."


    I nodded and looked at the few hundred meters ahead. The reason why we didn''t drive was


    because it was impossible to drive the car up this dirt road at all. Bobbie said that cars couldn''t drive


    down these roads, especially on rainy days. These roads were meant for oxcarts, not cars.


    Sheridan and I followed him for a while. The sky was getting dark. Fortunately, there was still power


    on my phone, so I turned on the shlight to light the way.


    It wasn''t easy to get there. Both Sheridan and I had mud on our knees, and our shoes were filled


    with water and mud. It was extremely ufortable. Bobbie stood outside one of the houses and


    shouted, "Is anyone home?"


    A ck dog was tied to the front door of the house. Upon seeing peopleing, it began to bark


    non- stop. It looked fierce and vicious. Fortunately, the dog had a rope tied around its neck. I stood


    next to Sheridan, feeling a little stunned by this scene.


    The house in front of us was made of red y and ck tiles. It looked a little crooked from a


    distance and seemed like it would copse at any minute. There was a concrete yard in front of the


    house with a pile of ck coal ced on the ground, covered by a thin tarp that had been damaged


    by the wind and rain. When the wind blew, the tarp that had been stained ck by the coal fluttered,


    making strange noises.


    A hunched man came out of the house, probably because he heard someone outside. The man


    opened the old wooden door slightly, stuck his head out and looked around. When he saw Bobbie,


    he grinned, disying his yellowish teeth, "Mr. Hathaway, you''re here."


    He quickly came out to wee him. He was wearing a shiny ck coat. I took a closer look and


    found that the coat was originally grey with fur. However, it was a little dirty because it had been


    worn for a long time. The fur was covered withyers andyers of dirt and resulted in a ck and


    shiny sheen.


    "I''ve brought a friend here. Are you guys done with your work?" Bobbie spoke to the man in a


    foreign dialect. The man nodded repeatedly.


    He said in a deep voice, "Yes, we are done. Let''s talk inside the house. It''s very cold outside."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Bobbie led us into the house. I was stunned as soon as I entered the house. In the twenty square


    meters house, seven or eight children and a thin woman were huddled around a coal stove. There


    was a boiling pot on the stove.


    The 15-watt incandescentmp was too dim and I could barely see what was boiling in the pot. It


    seemed to be a pot full of cabbage with a few pieces of fatty meat.


    When the children saw using, they all straightened up at once, and then stood by the wall,


    giving us their seats.


    Bobbie was probably used to this. He looked at the children and said a few words in another dialect,


    but I couldn''t understand anything he said at all. Then he sat down next to the stove and put his


    hands near the fire to keep warm. He ced hisrge feet against the stove, upying more than


    half of it.


    The man nced at the woman, and then she stood up, looked at me and said awkwardly, "You


    come and sit here. It''s warmer here."


    I looked at her and quickly rejected her offer, but she still got up immediately. Then, she looked


    toward the children and said a few words to them. Upon hearing that, the children gathered around


    the small wooden table on the other side of the room. Then, the woman took out some vegetables


    from the pot and ced them on a chipped te in the middle of the table. Among the few children,


    the youngest looked about three or four years old, and the eldest one was about ten years old. They


    picked up their bowls, which were filled with corn rice and started eating at the table.


    The man looked at Bobbie and asked us to eat with the children. Bobbie refused, "We have


    something to do today. When Mr. Lance came to do a check-up for the childrenst time, he found


    that Abby''s blood type and all other aspects are verypatible with my friend''s daughter. My


    friend''s daughter is sick. She needs bone marrow and a kidney transnt. I''ve already told youst


    time. If you agree with the price, well make arrangements for the operation!"


    I was a little stunned because Bobbie was so straightforward. However, what surprised me even


    more was the man. He said almost without thinking, "Okay, I''ll ept any price you offer. Although


    Abby is still young, she is quite useful. I didn''t raise her in vain. My wife is pregnant again and we


    need money. Please help me to ask around. My house is quite old already and needs to be


    repaired. It''s leaking these days and it''s notfortable to live in. If someone still needs anything,


    you can just bring them here as long as they can pay."


    I sped my hands together nervously, looked at the father and tried to hold myself back for a while


    before saying, "Hello, Mister. What we are saying now is that we need to extract the bone marrow


    from your daughter, and probably one of her kidneys too."


    The man nodded with a smile and replied somewhat indifferently, "I understand what you are talking


    about. Mr. Hathaway has brought a few people here several times before. Don''t worry. It''s her honor


    to be able to serve you. There is nothing to be afraid of."


    I almost stopped breathing. For a moment, I couldn''t say a single word.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    To them, it seemed that a child''s life and health was nothing more than a source of ie.


    Bobbie seemed to be used to it. He just said, "Okay, Let Miss Reid spend some time with Abby


    later. Once everything is finalized, we''ll give you the money tomorrow. If Abby is going to have an


    operation, we''ll need to take her to the city for a few days. Is this okay?"

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    The man shook his head and said with a smile, "No problem, no problem, you guys can just take


    her along with you as long as you wish."


    The woman snuck a nce at us but said nothing. It seemed that she had no authority to say


    anything in this house.


    Sheridan had not spoken a word. After we finished speaking, he looked at the man and said, "Can


    you please help me find a set of clean women''s clothes?"


    The man paused for a moment before nodding repeatedly and said, "Okay, no problem. Wait for a


    second!" Then he looked at the woman and said, "Go and get them some clothes."


    The woman got up and went into another room. Bobbie was chatting with the man, and my eyes fell


    on the group of children who were eating at the table.


    They were wearing clothes that didn''t fit them well. Some of them wore a fewyers of dirty T-shirts,


    and some were wearing ragged sweaters. It was clear that they were all wearing clothes just purely


    to keep themselves warm. It seemed that they already had on all the clothes they could wear,


    however, it wasn''t enough to keep them warm.


    My gaze fell on the little girl who was squeezed into a corner and paused for a moment. The child


    seemed to be only not more than three years old. Her cheeks were flushed due to the cold. Her


    mouth was dirty from eating and her nose was snotty probably because of the cold weather. She


    wiped her nose with her sleeve, but she didn''t wipe it clean enough, leaving a trail of mucus on both


    her mouth and her spoon.


    I couldn''t help but frown slightly. The woman returned with a set of clothes in her hand. Then, she


    looked at me and said, "You can wear this."


    I nodded and thanked her with a smile. Then I looked at her and said, "Can I borrow a pair of dry


    shoes from you?" I had dirtied my shoes and pants when I came just now. It was really


    ufortable to wear wet shoes in such a cold winter.


    The woman nodded and went to look in the closet for a long time before she took out a pair of new


    cloth shoes. However, looking from the style and appearance, it seemed that she had sewn this by


    herself.


    Seeing that the shoes were too thin, Sheridan frowned and asked, "Is there anything warmer than


    this?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The woman paused for a moment and shook her head, "This is all I have!"


    I took the shoes with a smile and said my thanks. Then I changed into them and sat down beside


    the stove to warm up. Hendrix called me. He had already called me several times, but I couldn''t pick


    up because the signal was really bad. I could only send him a message informing him that I would


    not be returning home tonight.


    Seven or eight hours of driving was really too long.


    Bobbie talked to the man for a while, then looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, you can go and take a


    look at that child. If everything is okay, we will take Abby to Asherton tomorrow. In addition, you


    need to transfer your daughter from the hospital in Jarold City to Asherton. Abby has no birth


    certificate or identification at the moment, so we can only perform the operation in Asherton for the


    time being."


    I was still a little confused. The man got up, walked over to the youngest girl and wiped her nose


    with his sleeve. Then, he looked at me andughed, "Miss Reid, look at Abby. Although she''s still


    young, she''s very obedient and sensible. Also, she''s not afraid of pain. Take a look at her. Are you


    satisfied with her?"


    Abby didn''t know why the adults were talking about her like this. She just gave me a nk stare,


    looking a little confused. She gave her father the same bewildered stare. Probably because she


    wasn''t full yet, she picked up the spoon and stuffed a mouthful of cabbage into her mouth. In doing


    so, she spilled vegetable soup all over herself.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    I nodded. My mind was a little muddled.


    We waited for the children to finish eating. As it was already veryte, the woman slept on the


    ground in another room simr in size to the one we were in. Bobbie said that the conditions here


    were like this, and asked us to just bear with it for one night. We would return home the next day.


    Sheridan was worried that I would be cold at night, so he took out all the nkets he could find in


    the house. However, it was still not warm enough, so I huddled together with a few of the children


    for warmth.


    In the middle of the night, my feet were so cold that I couldn''t fall asleep. I involuntarily curled up in


    bed and then the voice of the little girl came from beside my ear, "Madam Reid!"


    At first, I thought I had heard wrongly. After pausing for a moment, the voice of the little girl came


    again. "Madam Reid, are you asleep?"


    This time, I was sure that the child was calling me. Feeling a little stunned, I answered her, "No,


    what''s wrong?"


    Turning over, I sat up and saw that the little girl was already squatting beside me. She looked at me


    and said softly, "Mommy told me that I have to follow you to the city for some delicious food


    tomorrow. Can you take my eldest sister, Susan with you too? She also wants to go to the city."


    I froze for a moment. Then I pulled her close to me and covered her cold body with a quilt. I said,


    "What''s wrong? Why do you want to bring your sister along with you?"


    The child did not seem to know anything at all. Although she was wary of me, she still could not


    help but say, "Madam Reid, you smell nicer than mommy."


    I couldn''t help but smile and waited for her to answer my question.From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the little girl seemed to have beenpletely distracted by the fragrance of my body. I


    asked again, "Abby, why does your eldest sister want to go to the city? How old is she?"


    She retracted her attention and thought for a moment before replying, "She is seventeen. Mommy


    said that it''s time for her to get married, but she doesn''t want to. Susan has studied a lot. But daddy


    doesn''t want to let her study anymore now. He wants her toe back and get married, but she


    doesn''t want to. So mommy locked her up in the bullpen. She hasn''t eaten for several days.


    Mommy said that if she refused to get married, she would let her starve to death."


    Abby''s words shocked me. I didn''t know what to say for a moment, but I still asked calmly, "Can you


    take me to her?"


    She nodded, stood up and was about to leave barefooted. I stopped her and whispered, "It''s cold


    outside. You have to put on your shoes and clothes first."


    However, she replied indifferently, "It''s okay. I''m not cold. My brothers and sisters used to be


    barefoot in colder winters than this. Mommy said that I would get used to it. I''m used to it now, so I


    don''t feel cold anymore."


    I pursed my lips and stopped talking. Then, I followed her out of the house. She led me to a door


    and opened the lock. "Susan, are you asleep?" she whispered.


    There was a faint noise of someone shuffling around inside, and then a girl''s voice whispered back,


    "Not yet."


    Abby gently pushed the door open. It was dark inside, and I couldn''t see anything. I was worried


    when I saw her enter. Before I stepped in, Abby looked back at me and whispered, "Madam Reid,


    don''te in. It''s very dirty inside. There is a lot of cow dung on the ground."


    Then she said to the person inside the bullpen, "Susan, I''ve brought Madam Reid here. You can


    beg her to take you to the city with me so that you don''t have to get married."

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    I took out my mobile phone from my pocket and turned on the shlight. I was stunned when I


    shed the light and looked inside. Just like Abby said, the ten-square-meter house was full of cow


    dung and hay. In some ces, I couldn''t tell whether the puddles on the ground were cow urine or


    rain that leaked in from the roof.


    The girl who was locked up was thinly dressed. She only wore a short-sleeved T-shirt and a pair of


    ck sweatpants. Her clothes were very worn out. Her pants which had been mended several


    times was getting a little too short. Fortunately, there was a big brown bull in the bullpen. The girl


    was huddled against the bull. Upon seeing us, she immediately curled up, raised her hand to block


    the light from my phone, and said with fear, "Mom, don''t force me. I will die soon!"


    Abby quickly said, "Susan, she is not mommy. She is a very beautiful auntie who came to visit our


    house. She is taking me to the city tomorrow!"


    Upon hearing what Abby said, the girl squinted at us. Her delicate face was a little pale and her lips


    were dry. It seemed that she had not eaten for days. She opened her mouth and looked at me


    without the fear I had expected. She asked very calmly, "Are you the one who wants to take my


    sister to the city and give her organs to your daughter?"


    I couldn''t ept her words, but after thinking about it, I realized what she said was true. I pursed my


    lips, nodded and said, "Yes, but don''t worry, I will take good care of her."


    She suddenly sneered, "Isn''t that what you should do? The kids don''t understand, but I''m not


    stupid. Abby is only five years old, but you want to take her organs out of her body. She may die in


    the process. You would have spent tens of thousands of dors to trade her life in exchange for


    your daughter''s. Of course you should take good care of her."


    This girl''s words were very sharp. I pursed my lips, but I didn''t give her a response. It wasn''t that I


    didn''t dare to answer, but I just felt that there was no need to. If I didn''t understand why Bobbie


    wanted to bring me here in the first ce, then I roughly knew the reason now.


    After pausing for a moment, that girl looked at me and continued, "I know Abby can save your


    daughter''s life, so let''s exchange something. I want you to promise me one thing."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I frowned slightly and replied, "I''ll consider it if it''s something reasonable, but if it'' s something


    unreasonable, then I''m sorry but I can''t help."


    "Take me along as well. I can''t stay here and wait for death. My mother wants me to marry a fool. I


    don''t want this kind of life. I don''t need you to do anything. You just need to take me to the city. Don''t


    worry, after we get to the city, I will try to find my own living and I won''t bother you. I just want to


    leave this ce. I don''t want my life to end here."


    The girl''s eyes were full of yearning and anticipation for the future. She looked at me with eager


    eyes. If I were younger, I might feel distressed and immediately said yes.


    However, I still hesitated. After all, I was not familiar with everything here, including this girl. I didn''t


    know what her parents were going to do to her. Why were they locking her here? I was an outsider.


    If I intervened without figuring out the situation first, it would only get myself involved in a conflict.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    Looking at her, I said calmly, "It''s not difficult to take you along with us, but at least I need to know


    why you want to leave, why are you being locked up in here, and would your parents agree to let


    you leave. If I took you away without the consent of your parents, what do you think my


    consequences would be? In addition, if you really love your sister, you shouldn''t use her to coerce


    me to bring you away from here. You know better than me that we are giving your parents money in


    exchange for your sister''s help. From a material point of view, I don''t think we owe you anything. But


    from a humanitarian point of view, if your request is reasonable and legal, I will still agree!"


    She wrapped her arms around her skinny body and sneered. Then, she said sarcastically, "You city


    people really know how to talk. You can easily ruin a life just by giving us money. Alright, it''s also


    good that you can make things clear. It shows that you are also a reasonable person. Alright, I''ll tell


    you everything."


    I was a rational person, but I was still a little shocked after listening to this girl''s story. Her name was


    Susan Hathaway, the eldest daughter of Gail Hathaway.


    In the remote mountain vige, these people had no other sources of ie except the few acres


    ofnd they owned. However, when the country gradually loosened the family nning policy four


    or five years ago, the vigers here suddenly found another good source of ie, which was


    children.


    I didn''t know who brought the news back to the vige, but eventually, children became a form of


    business transaction. Some foreigners came here to take a few of the children away and gave the


    parents tens of thousands of dors. Most of the children in the vige did not have birth


    certificates. Some of the children who were taken away were sent back, and some did not.


    Those who were sent back were lucky, but they were not in good health, and there would always be


    a lot of healthplications. However, to them, this was actually considered a good oue. At


    least they got to return home. However, some children didn''te back, and those families whose


    children had not been sent back would eventually receive a sum of hundreds of thousands of


    dors. In this way, it was considered that their child had been bought, but it was unknown whether


    they were alive or dead.


    Each family had about seven or eight children. It was not a big deal for them to lose one or two.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Either way, they could always give birth to another one. So for the children who had not been sent


    back, or the children who came back sick, no one cared about what they had gone through at all.


    A few families in the vige had moved away after making enough money. However, those who


    stayed behind either didn''t meet generous buyers or couldn''t have more children. They couldn''t


    bear to lose their remaining children, so they just continued to live here with their few acres ofnd.


    I was a little emotional while listening to her words. She looked at me and scoffed, "Do you think


    these people are idiots? Just now, you saw that my mother has nine children, and I am the eldest. I


    am old and useless to them, so she wanted to marry me off and collect money in betrothal gifts. For


    the money, she is willing to marry me off to a fool without hesitation. If I hadn''t gone to school or


    witnessed the lives of other children, maybe I would ept it. But I have seen it all."


    "I clearly saw what kind of family the children of my age live in and what kind of life they lead. So,


    I''m not willing to ept all of this. I''m not willing to let my mother ruin my life like this. I want to


    leave this ce, and go somewhere far, far away from here."

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    I pursed my lips and looked at her angry expression. There were some unexinable emotions on


    her face. I didn''t know how tofort people, but looking at her, she didn''t seem to want any


    constion either.


    After a moment of silence, I stared at her and said, "I understand and sympathize with you, but I


    can''t listen to your one-sided story and blindly believe what you said is true. Moreover, it''s not good


    for me to stir up any trouble here."


    She sneered, "You sound so pretentious. Whatever, it''s up to you. If you don''t want to help me,


    that''s fine. I would rather die than marry a good-for-nothing idiot. I will never marry. My life is in my


    own hands."


    It waste. I hadn''t charged my phone for a day and it was about to run out of battery. I walked out


    of the cow pen. Abby also followed me out and put the lock back on the door.


    I hesitated for a moment, then nced at Abby and said, "Is there nothing to eat at home? Why


    didn''t you get something for your sister to eat?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Abby replied, "There''s nothing to eat at home. If mom doesn''t allow her to eat, there''s not even


    leftover rice at home for her. So, Susan can only starve."


    Back in the room, I tried to go to sleep, but I couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    My mind was filled with Susan''s words. No wonder Bobbie was so familiar with this ce. It was


    because he had been here several times. It was unknown how many children had left this world


    because of him.


    I didn''t sleep well that night. When the sun rose, I was awakened by themotion outside. A


    heartwrenching quarrel. It was difficult for me to ignore the noise and go back to sleep.


    Gail and the few other children had all gone out. I got up and smoothened my crumpled clothes. My


    wet shoes from yesterday were dried by the fire. Abby ran in with tears on her face. Not caring that I


    was trying to put on my shoes, she dragged me out and shouted, "Madam Reid, please save


    Susan. She''s about to be beaten to death by Mommy."


    I didn''t know what was going on. I followed Abby out of the door and saw that Susan was lying on


    the concrete floor outside the cow pen. Her worn clothes were stained with cow dung. Due to the


    rain yesterday, the coal and rainwater were mixed together. Susan was lying on the ground, being


    beaten by her mother with an iron rod. Her originally unsightly clothes were more tattered than ever.


    It seemed that Susan was injured, but I couldn''t see where. Her bright red blood mixed in with the


    ck water made it difficult to see where the injury was.


    "You''re a useless daughter. You''re just wasting our food. How dare you hurt your brother? I''ll beat


    you to death, to teach you a lesson!" The woman, who was submissive and didn''t dare to utter a


    word yesterday, didn''t hesitate or show any mercy at all when she hit her daughter with an iron rod.


    I looked at the scene in front of me in distress. Abby was crying and begging me. I was about to


    open my mouth and say something to the woman, but Sheridan stopped me. He looked at me and


    shook his head, signaling me not to get involved in this.


    I looked at Susan who was almost beaten to death and noticed that Gail was not here. At such a


    time, as the head of the family, he should have been there. I squatted on the ground, looked at


    Abby and asked, "Abby, can you tell me what happened? Where is your father?"


    Watching her sister get beaten up, Abby''s tears streamed continuously down her face and she


    replied in a choked voice, "Susan hurt my older brother. Daddy is taking him to see a doctor.


    Mommy said that if anything happened to brother,


    she would kill Susan. Madam Reid, please save her."

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    I really didn''t know what to do at that moment. This was a family matter. Fortunately, the woman got


    tired from the beating. She pointed at Susan and scolded, "You''re useless. If it weren''t for the tens


    of thousands of dors I got from the betrothal, I would have beaten you to death now. Don''t even


    think about running away. You can go and ask anyone in this vige to take you, but no one will. I


    will kill them with a kitchen knife. I have already epted the betrothal gifts from the Caulfield


    family. Don''t even think of running away."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Susan red at her with hatred and disgust in her eyes, "Why are you ruining my life? Dream on! I


    won''t marry that fool. I would rather die than marry him. Listen, that precious son who you treasure


    so much deserved it. He bullied me. Do you still want to use my betrothal money to send him to


    college? Stop dreaming! A good- for-nothing like him will never seed in life. If you don''t believe


    me, just wait and see what will happen in the future."


    "You little b*tch!" The woman shouted. "You just cursed my son. You are just a worthless daughter.


    Do you really think you will have a promising future just because you went to school for a few


    years? Dream on. You are only fit to serve and take care of others for the rest of your life. Do you


    want to enjoy your life in the city by yourself? Dream on! I will never let you do what you want in


    your life. You little b*tch. You even cursed my son. Don''t ever think about having a good life, you


    don''t deserve it."


    I was stunned, looking at this mother-daughter pair in front of me. This was the first time I ever saw


    a mother have such a conversation with her own daughter.


    All parents loved their children, but this pair made me realize that parents were not always right.


    However, was a woman like this even worthy of being called a mother?


    After being almost beaten to death, Susan was once again brutally thrown into the cow pen by the


    woman. After that, the woman acted as if nothing had happened, and started to brag to the group of


    onlookers about how good she was at educating her daughter.


    All the other children did not dare to speak after they had witnessed their eldest sister being beaten


    up like this. They were standing to one side with their heads low. Abby was crying so hard, but she


    did not dare to say anything.


    After all the onlookers had left, the woman looked at us and said with a smile, "Gail asked me to


    invite you to stay for lunch. That little b*tch will be getting married today, so we will be inviting all the


    vigers to a meal. You all can have dinner together with everyone before going back. Is it okay?"


    I hadn''t returned to my senses yet from the scene I witnessed just now. Upon hearing the woman


    asking, Sheridan replied with a murmur of approval. The woman smiled happily when she saw Abby


    holding my hand, and said, "Miss Reid, it seems that Abby and you are getting along with each


    other very well. That''s really great."


    I froze for a while, unable to answer her. I could only squeeze out a forced smile and there was an


    indescribable feeling in my heart.


    I had no idea if she knew that Abby was leaving with me to donate her organs to my daughter. Did


    she know how painful it was to extract the bone marrow from her body? Did she know how helpless


    her child would feel when lying on the operating table? This was what her daughter was going to


    face.


    Or, perhaps, in her opinion, these were not important at all. As long as her daughter could bring in


    money for her, nothing else mattered.


    The signal in the vige was not good, so I didn''t receive any more messages or calls from Hendrix


    after I sent him a messagest night. Bobbie went around the vige to have a look, and


    meanwhile, Abby''s mother was preparing lunch.


    It had stopped raining at noon. Abby''s mother asked some of the children to clean up the sewage


    on the cement floor, and then she carried out the small table and ced it outside with several


    stools. Then, she instructed the children to go and borrow another table from their neighbors


    because there was not enough in the house, and continued to prepare the food.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Abby took my hand and whispered in my ear, "Madam Reid, Susan asked if you can take her away."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. After all, I was not one of the vigers.


    Therefore, it would be impossible for me to take her away without anyone noticing. However, if I


    took her away secretly, I was afraid that we would be stopped by the vigers before we could go


    far. After all, a powerful dragon cannot crush a snake in its old haunts.


    Abby was a little sad when she saw my frown, but she still quietly went to look for Susan. I knew


    what she would say to Susan, but I still didn''t change my mind.


    I had a child in my belly. I had to think about my own baby. If I caused any trouble here, Sheridan


    alone wouldn''t be able to keep me safe, so I couldn''t afford to act rashly.


    After a while, Gail came back on a motorcycle. Sitting behind him was a 1.7 meters tall dark-


    skinned boy with cold and lewd eyes.


    I couldn''t help but frown. When I saw the way this child looked, I couldn''t help but wonder if I was


    overthinking.


    I immediately pulled my thoughts back as Gail helped the boy to get down from the motorcycle. The


    woman ran to the boy anxiously, bent over and carried the boy on her back. Then, she whispered,


    "My dear baby, what did the doctor say? Is everything all right?"


    Gail frowned and said, disgruntled, "Susan is trying to break my family line. She''s so harsh.


    Fortunately, the doctor said he is okay. We just have to make sure he has a good rest at home. You


    carry him into the house and take good care of him. I''ll go find Susan. That little b*tch must be tired


    of living."


    I was stunned when I heard these wordsing from the mouth of a father. I had never came


    across a father who would scold and insult his daughter like this before.


    The woman agreed and said viciously, "If not for the Caulfield family, who areing to pick up the


    brideter, you would have beaten that little b*tch to death."


    Gail opened the door of the cow pen but didn''t go in. Instead, he stood at the door and shouted,


    "Susan, you almost made me lose my son. That''s your brother. How could you do that to him?


    Upon hearing that, Susanughed and said in a somewhat despondent voice, "How could I do that


    to him? Why didn''t you ask me why I did that? He is your son, but am I not your daughter? Am I so


    worthless in your eyes? Gail Hathaway, you are raising a son, not a king. You sold your daughters,


    one after another, just because of your son. Karma will get you one day."


    Gail didn''t take her words seriously at all. He said nkly, "Be good and marry that fool from the


    Caulfield family. You won''t live your life in vain after you give birth to a son for them. Otherwise,


    don''t ever think ofing back."


    Was this something a father should say?


    Inside the bullpen, Susan''s faint smile looked particrly sad, which chilled me down to my bones.


    After scolding her, Gail stopped talking and went back to the house. When he passed by us, he


    greeted us with a smile. I had no way to describe my bad mood.


    The few other girls quickly stood aside after being intimidated by Gail, and looked around to see if


    there was anything they could help with. I seemed to be able to anticipate that they might be the


    second and third Susan in the future. It would also be impossible for them to escape from their fates


    when they grow up in the future.

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    Even if I could save Susan, could I do the same for the second, third or fourth one?


    To be honest, I couldn''t. I wasn''t a saint!


    The few families in the vige all arrived, and they took turns to sit down and eat at the two tables.


    There were not many dishes, just some cabbage boiled with meat and beans. The women in the


    vige were chatting together while standing, and Bobbie also came back after a while.


    Someone went up to him and asked, "Mr. Hathaway, is there anything else your customers need? I


    still have five other children. All of them are very healthy."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Bobbie frowned slightly and said, "Not at the moment. I''ll let you know if there''s anything. Don''t


    worry."


    Can they do anything just for money? All of them were their biological children!


    I couldn''t control my emotions anymore. Sheridan, who was standing beside me, whispered, "Try


    not to think about it. Everyone has his own rules of survival. Perhaps, they don''t have a choice, or


    they just took it for granted. You just need to focus on yourself."


    I pursed my lips and lowered my head, not knowing what to say.


    After dinner, some men from the Caulfield family came to pick Susan up. They came in a white van


    that was covered with dust. If it weren''t for the flowers that were tied to the rearview mirror, no one


    would know that they were here to pick up the bride.


    Gail dragged Susan out of the cow pen. It was shocking and frustrating at the same time to see the


    bride covered in dirt and cow dung.


    Susan was dragged into the house. She just looked at me with her beautiful eyes, without asking for


    help orining. It made me feel like I was sitting on pins and needles, and the guilt in my heart


    was torturing me.


    Sheridan looked at me and said. "Don''t think too much. Miss Reid, we''ve aplished the purpose


    of our visit this time. That''s someone else''s business. Don''t interfere."


    I pursed my lips and suddenly thought about what I would do if Hendrix was here. If he was here


    with me, could I do what I wanted to? However, even if I managed to save one Susan, I couldn''t


    save hundreds or thousands of others. The only way to change this was for them to save


    themselves.


    When Susan came out of the house, she was wearing a faded red coat and a pair of ck trousers.


    Her messy hair wasbed, and there was a bunch of red flowers stuck in her hair.


    Gail and his wife both held onto her and handed her over to the two men who came to pick her up.


    Then she was taken into the car.


    The onlookers were all smiling as if this was a beautiful wedding ceremony. No one seemed to have


    noticed Susan''s sorrow, or it should be said that no one cared at all.


    The van took her away while Mrs.Hathaway let her other daughters eat. After that, she ordered


    them to clean up the mess left behind by the guests. While they were cleaning, the pair of parents


    took me and Bobbie aside and said some polite words to us.


    Before leaving, Bobbie gave Gail a red envelope, which seemed to contain about ten or twenty


    thousand dors. Then, he said, "Take this money first. If the operation is sessful, Miss Reid will


    thank you."


    The two of them were extremely happy when they received the red packet and expressed their


    thanks repeatedly.


    I didn''t know what to say. Feeling a slight warmth in my palm, I looked down and saw that Abby had


    come over to hold my hand. She looked at me and said, "Madam Reid, are we leaving?"

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    I was stunned and a little upset. What kind of family would make a five-year-old child want to leave


    voluntarily without any hesitation?


    "Let''s go!" I said, leaving Bobbie and the couple to talk while I took Abby and headed to the ce


    where we left the car.


    The road going down the mountain was still very difficult to walk, but because we were going home,


    it felt easier to walk on the same road. Upon reaching the car, Sheridan opened the trunk and took


    out all the things we bought on our way here. After giving some of it to Abby, he turned to look at the


    girls who followed us down.


    I froze. In the eyes of these girls, I saw envy and sadness toward Abby''s leaving. Sheridan gave the


    rest of the things to the children. He was a quiet person and did not say anything. After this, he got


    in the car.


    Bobbie, who followed us down, looked at the things in the hands of the girls. He didn''t say much,


    but only nced at me and said meaningfully, "It''s useless. In this world, only you can change your


    own fate. Let''s go, we need to hurry back to Asherton."


    Abby and I sat in the back of the car. It seemed that this was the first time Abby was taking a car


    ride. She was a little excited and couldn''t stop looking out of the window at the scenery. Although


    she did not say a word, I could tell that she was very happy from the smile on her lips.


    I could clearly hear her breathe a sigh of relief after the carpletely left the vige.


    I couldn''t describe how I felt when a five-year-old child did not break down or feel sad when she left


    her parents. Instead, she felt rxed. It was really not a good feeling.


    There was finally a signal on my phone once the car entered the highway. Hendrix had sent me


    countless messages, asking me where I was and what I was doing.


    I called him back, and as soon as the phone rang, he answered it. Obviously, he was worried about


    me. "Why can''t I get through your phone for the whole night? Who did you go with? Where are you


    now?"


    I answered his questions one after another. I nced at Abby who had fallen asleep beside me. I


    didn''t know what to say for a moment. After hesitating, I told him, "Hendrix, I found a child. She is a


    perfect match for Anne, but she is only five years old."


    The other end was silent. I was a little flustered and quickly said, "It''s not what you think. I didn''t do


    anything illegal. I brought her back temporarily, without thinking of doing anything. Don''t think too


    much. I''ll tell you everything in detail after I get back, okay?"


    After all, she was a healthy child. I knew that he would not agree to destroy the life of a five-year-old


    child. Firstly, it was because of his moral values that prevented him from doing so. Secondly, even if


    Abby was a perfect match for Anne, the harm that the operation will cause to her body in the future


    was unpredictable. After all, she was still young and her body was still developing. If she went


    through with the operation, it was likely to bring irreparable damage to her body.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    From yesterday until now, I had not refused to take Abby away with me. It was because everything I


    saw had changed my perspective of life. It might be better for Abby toe along with Hendrix and


    I. Even if it would be inconvenient for us to raise her, it would still be better for her to stay in an


    orphanage than in her own vige, so I chose to bring her back with me.


    I didn''t know whether what I did was right or wrong. I couldn''t save Susan, but I had a chance to


    take Abby away and give her a better life.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    Hendrix was silent for a moment before he spoke in a very serious tone, "Arianna, I know you''re


    worried and care very much about Anne, but you must promise me that no matter what happens,


    we can''t hurt anyone, okay?"


    I nodded and replied, "Okay, I won''t. You have to believe me!"


    His affectionate voice came from the other end of the line, "Okay, I believe you!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I understood the meaning of Hendrix''s words. He was afraid I was willing to do anything just to save


    Anne, that I inadvertently hurt someone else in the process. My mind was very torn. On one hand, I


    was worried about Anne and wanted to save her no matter what. On the other hand, I was doubting


    my choice of bringing Abby into this. Both of them were just young children who had so much hope


    and promise. Once Abby underwent the operation, no matter how well we took care of her, it would


    eventually still cause damage to her body.


    I chatted with Hendrix for a while before hanging up the phone. When I saw Abby gazing at me with


    a pair of watery eyes, I thought she was hungry and said to her, "We''re getting home soon. Abby,


    are you hungry?"


    She shook her head and looked at me, still clutching the bread and bottle of water we had given


    her. Then, she said, "Madam Reid, why haven''t we seen Susan''s car after driving for a long time? I


    saw many vehicles on the road, but none of them was the one that took Susan away. Where did she


    go? Can I still see her?"


    I was stunned by this five-year-old child. I thought that she had been staring out the window, looking


    at the scenery outside. I didn''t expect that she had been looking for Susan''s van all along the way.


    In that instant, there was indescribable distress in my heart. I suppressed my emotions and said,


    "Abby, Susan is with someone else now. I don''t know where she is either."


    After hearing what I said, she lowered her head and fell silent. She just looked at the bread in her


    hand, appearing a little depressed. I wanted tofort her, but I didn''t know what to say.


    I could only keep silent. After a while, Sheridan said to me, while driving, "Miss Reid, you can take a


    nap. We''re still a few hours'' drive away. I''ll wake you when we arrive!"


    I couldn''t fall asleep because there was something bothering me. I asked him, "Mr. Lawson, are all


    the vigers like this? How can they treat each of their children so differently?"


    I saw how much distress and love that woman had in her eyes when she carried her son on her


    back. However, why were her daughters so worthless to her?


    Sheridan sighed lightly and said, "In this world, there are too many things we don''t know. The


    suffering that each person needs to face is different."


    Yes, every person is destined to live a different life from the moment of birth. Some people were


    born into rich families where they can live a worry-free life. Some of them were born in mountain


    viges. It was already a blessing for them to be alive.


    It was already night time when we arrived at the vi, and Hendrix was waiting for me in the living


    room. The houses in the south did not have underfloor heating. He had started a fire in the firece


    to warm up the living room. He was reading a book while waiting for my return.


    After dropping us off, Sheridan also headed home. Holding Abby''s hand, I led her into the vi.


    Hendrix got up and looked at Abby. Perhaps, it was due to hismanding presence, Abby


    retreated toward my back in fear when she saw Hendrix.


    I smiled faintly and reassured her that she didn''t have to be scared.


    Hendrix looked at me and asked, "Have you had dinner?"


    I shook my head and said, "It was a seven or eight hours'' drive back here. I came back home


    directly because we couldn''t find anything to eat on the way back. Have you eaten yet?"


    He stared at me and answered simply, "I was waiting for you!" After saying that, his eyes fell on


    Abby.

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    "She''s that child I told you about earlier. Her name is Abby. Let her stay with us for a few days first,"


    I said.


    He nodded and said with a sigh, "You brought her here. Do you have any ns for the future?"


    I shook my head. To be honest, I didn''t know what to do. I never refused to bring her here just


    because I saw her parents'' attitude toward Susan and the other children. I knew that with my limited


    ability, I would not be able to help them much. All I could do was to bring Abby away from that ce.


    When Hendrix saw the expression on my face, he didn''t say anything more. Turning around, he


    headed into the kitchen and said, "Go and wash your hands. I''ve made some of your favorite


    dishes. Let''s see if they suit your taste."


    I was surprised when I heard that, and led Abby to the kitchen. Hendrix brought out the dishes that


    he left in the warmer and put them on the table. They were all my favorite. I took Abby to wash her


    hands and helped her get seated at the dining table.


    My phone rang. It was a call from Pedro. I froze for a moment and then realized that Sheridan must


    have told him everything.


    I answered the phone and said, "Dad, have you had dinner yet?"


    He mumbled in reply and said, "Sheridan told me about the child you brought back. She is only five


    years old. I know that you are soft-hearted, but Anne''s condition is deteriorating. The cancer cells


    are spreading quickly. If she doesn''t have the operation as soon as possible, I''m afraid that all her


    internal organs will be damaged. At that point, we really have to exchange life for a life. Although


    the child is young, I have already discussed with your mother and we decided that we will bring her


    to Jarold City after the operation, and give her parents a sum of money. Your mother and I will raise


    her. With the Moore Family''s wealth, we can afford to raise another child. If she gets ill in the future,


    we will treat her. Arianna, you can''t be indecisive at such a critical moment!"


    Pedro''s words were right and reasonable. However, if I really did this, I would definitely feel guilty for


    this child for the rest of my life.


    Seeing that I was staring nkly at the dining table, Hendrix waved his hand at me and asked,


    "What are you thinking about? Let''s eat first!"


    I nodded. Before we ended the call, Pedro added, "We will discharge Anne from the hospital


    tomorrow and bring her to Sleinport. Take good care of that child. We''ll talk about it when we''re


    there."


    After he hung up the phone, I absentmindedly looked at Ab by, who was eating heartily, and


    instantly felt a little distressed. Hendrix put the tableware in front of me and reminded me again,


    "Eat more. Mr. Lawson said that you barely ate anything yesterday. You are going to be a mother


    soon, so you really need to take care of yourself."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I nodded. Upon hearing Hendrix''s words, Abby gave me a sideways nce and asked cautiously,


    "Madam Reid, do you also have a baby inside your belly, just like my mother?"


    I smiled, added some food to her bowl and replied, "Yes, there is also a baby inside my belly."


    A child''s world was very simple and innocent. They smiled when they were happy and cried when


    they were upset. I went back to my bedroom after tucking Abby in bed. Hendrix held me in his arms


    and asked, "How did you find that vige?"


    I paused for a moment because I had really forgotten to tell Hendrix about this. I had never told him


    about the business card that Sebastian gave me. I didn''t know how to exin how I managed to get


    in touch with Bobbie out of the blue.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "Dad told me about it. He asked Mr. Lawson to go with me."


    He stared at me, and his gaze was as dark as the night. "Arianna, there is a need for mutual trust


    between husband and wife. This was what you said."

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    Seeing his serious demeanor, I instantly felt more guilty. I lowered my head and intertwined my


    hands together, feeling a little at loss. I didn''t intend to hide anything about Sebastian from Hendrix,


    it was just that I knew he was too wary of Sebastian. If I told him, he would definitely be furious.


    Thinking of this, I became more and more determined not to tell Hendrix about the business card


    that Sebastian gave me. I looked at him and said, "Hendrix, it''s really my father. It''s also because of


    this matter that I called you to stop him at that time. I really didn''t want him to get involved in any


    trouble because of me. So, I came to Asherton to ask him for more information. You also knew it


    when I decided toe without telling you. You even got angry at me for this! Have you forgotten?"


    He suddenly sneered, and his cold stare prating through my skin, "You''ve gone to so much


    trouble just to make up an borate lie. How can I not believe you?"


    After saying that, he went straight into the bathroom, and then the sound of flowing water came. He


    was really angry, or rather, he was


    furious.


    I was not sure if he knew about Sebastian''s involvement, so I was feeling a little uneasy. I originally


    nned to wait for him toe out. If he was really angry, I woulde clean with him. However, I


    didn''t expect that after a day and a night of traveling, I would fall asleep after sitting on the bed


    almost immediately.


    When I woke up the next day, I couldn''t find him. Pedro had sent me a message informing me that


    they were about to board the ne to Asherton. After washing up, I went to Abby¡¯s bedroom and


    saw that she was already up. She was sitting on her bed obediently, as if she had been waiting for


    me.


    The more sensible she behaved, the more I felt guilty. Seeing her worn and thin clothes, I took her


    to wash up, and then drove her to the mall. It would take at least four hours to get from Jarold City


    to Asherton. So, I still had time to buy Abby some new clothes before Pedro and Valerie arrived.


    She seemed a little excited, probably because this was her first time visiting a shopping mall.


    However, she held my hand timidly, refusing to let go. I bought a few sets of clothes for her. She put


    them on and looked at me bashfully, "Madam Reid, are you going to deduct the money for these


    clothes from the payment you gave my parents? If so, I don''t need so many clothes, I want my


    parents to keep more of the money."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I was a little upset when I heard these words from her. She was still thinking of her parents at such


    a moment. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "Don''t worry, these clothes are my gifts to you.


    I''m not deducting the money from your parents. You can just wear them without worrying about


    anything."


    She nodded and asked while holding my hand, "Then, when can I save your daughter?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I had forgotten that children also have their own thoughts. Her parents


    had talked about all of these openly in front of her. She knew better than me her purpose ofing


    with me.


    Holding her, I shook my head and said, "No rush, I would like to take you around the city for a few


    more days."


    She nodded, her eyes bright.


    I asked reluctantly, "Abby, if I ask you not to go back to your vige in the future, and live with me


    instead, would you be willing?"


    Upon hearing this question, she paused for a moment and mulled over this idea before asking,


    "Madam Reid, will you give my parents more money if I live with you?"


    I nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I will!"


    She lowered her head slightly and made a very serious decision. "Yes, Madam Reid. As long as you


    can give Mommy and Daddy more money, then I''m willing to live with you."

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    That''s right. In the world of children, no matter what kind of parents they had, they would always be


    family. No one could break the bond between a child and his or her parents.


    Just as I was about to get in the car after leaving the mall, I heard someone calling me.


    I looked back and saw that it was Wendy. I was a little taken aback because I forgot that she had


    also returned to Asherton. She trotted toward me and asked, "Did youe here to buy


    something?"


    I nodded, and saw her carrying something in her hand.


    She froze for a moment when she noticed Abby. Then she looked at me with a peculiar expression


    and asked, "Have you contacted Sebastian? Did he give you the information?"


    I was surprised that she could deduce so much just with a single nce of the child. Puzzled, I


    stared at her nkly and asked, "How did you..."


    Her eyes fell on Abby. Her face was a little pale as she looked at me and said, "I had a heart


    transnt surgery, which caused my depression. This heart is not mine, but also of an innocent


    child."


    She was panting while saying these words. Seeing that her forehead was covered in sweat and that


    her face was twisted in a pained grimace, I quickly leaned forward to support her. She held onto me


    tightly and said, "Don''t repeat my mistake. Otherwise, I won''t be the only person in pain."


    I immediately called the ambnce. As I was worried that something might happen to her, I asked


    someone to help her into my car and drove her to the hospital.


    After I frantically sent her to the emergency room, Pedro''s phone call came. I picked up the phone,


    and before I could speak, his voice came from the other end of the line, "Arianna, where are you?


    Anne had an abnormal reaction right after we got off the ne. We are sending her to the hospital


    now. You should bring that child here quickly. I have already contacted the hospital and asked them


    to prepare a physical examination for that child as soon as possible."


    My mind was filled with Wendy''s words. My eyes fell on the helpless Abby standing next to me. The


    complicated emotions in my head were about to drive me crazy.


    I couldn''t say a word on the phone. In the end, I could only tell him where we were in an anxious


    voice.


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at Abby while she also looked back at me in a daze.


    I didn''t know what to say to her. She asked me, "Madam Reid, is thedy also sick?"


    I nodded, sat her down in a chair, then looked at her and said, "Someone may give you an injection


    later. Are you afraid of needles?"


    She nced at the emergency room and then looked back at me with hesitation. "Will it be as


    ufortable as how thatdy was just now?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then it''s all right. When that uncle gave me an injection at


    homest time, I didn''t feel any pain at all. It was quick, so I''m not afraid."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Gail must have brought some people over to do a blood test for her when she was home. This must


    be what she was talking about.


    I nodded and hugged her in anguish. Anne''s condition was deteriorating. If I continued to hesitate, I


    was afraid that Anne''s condition would be so serious to the point that nothing can save her


    anymore. However, performing an operation on Abby meant that we had to extract her bone marrow


    and also remove one of her kidneys. I didn''t know how risky an operation like this was for a child. If


    something bad happened, she would be killed!


    Half an hourter, Pedro and Valerie arrived. Anne had been sent to the emergency room with an


    infusion tube stuck in her body. Her body had been badly bruised all over as a result of the


    chemotherapy.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    I felt that my heart was about to explode with pain and anger when I saw Anne, and the thoughts of


    killing Josiah became more and more intense. Humans were not free of evil thoughts, it was just


    that these thoughts were usually suppressed.


    Anne had been sent into the emergency room. Pedro brought the doctor along and urged him to do


    an examination on Abby. My emotions were in a mess while I held Abby in my arms. I looked at


    Pedro and said, "Dad, why not we wait for the attending doctor and get more details about Anne''s


    condition first before we make a decision?"


    He looked at me with a frown upon hearing that. Knowing that I was softhearted, he said, "Don''t


    worry, we just want to do a full- body physical examination for this child now. We were only told that


    she and Anne were a match, but we didn''t confirm that ourselves yet. After the doctor finishes the


    examination, we will then discuss what to do, okay?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I couldn''t refute his words, so I could only nod my head and agree with him.


    Abby was being taken away, but she kept turning back to look at me. I knew that she was afraid. I


    tried to hide my angst and said with a smile, "Don''t be afraid, Abby. This examination is just like


    getting an injection. It will be done soon."


    She nodded and then left with the doctor obediently.


    I was bing more and more anxious while waiting outside. It was too agonizing to wait like this.


    I became more distressed when they hadn''t returned after an hour. I got up and wanted to go check


    on her, but I was stopped by Valerie, "Someone will look after that child. You stay here. Anne is still


    in the ward."


    I nodded, but I couldn''t let go of it. After pacing back and forth for a few rounds, the nurse


    downstairs came over and said, "The patient that you sent to the hospital just now has woken up.


    We are transferring her to the ward now. You can go and check on her."


    I froze for a moment and told Valerie about the situation before heading off to check on Wendy.


    I arrived at her ward and the doctor briefed me about her condition. They were the things that I had


    to take note of before and after the operation. I was still confused. I didn''t really understand Wendy''s


    condition, so I trailed along behind the doctor.


    I asked, "Doctor, what''s the problem with her?


    What''s going on?"


    The doctor gave me a strange look and asked, "Aren''t you the patient''s family?"


    I shook my head and replied, "I''m her friend. I only found out what happened to her today."


    He nodded lightly and said, "The patient had a heart transnt a year ago, and she is currently still


    in the rejection phase. If she gets too agitated, her reaction will amplify. So, you have to pay close


    attention to the patient''s mood."


    I nodded after hearing that. Wendy had told me that she had a heart transnt before I sent her to


    the hospital. Normally, in this kind of situation, people would be d that they were still alive, but


    why did she seem to hate this heart in her body so much?


    I returned to the ward. Due to the anesthesia, Wendy could not move, but she was still conscious.


    She was wearing an oxygen mask, and looked at me as if she had something to say.


    Sitting down beside her, I said, "I know you have something to say to me. It''s okay. You can tell me


    after you get a little better."


    She shook her head slightly and said in a weak voice, "Don''t exchange a life for a life. Someone


    innocent will wind up dead. Even if we manage to stay alive, we won''t be happy either."


    I froze, looked at her and asked, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    She said in a weak voice, "I have a congenital heart disease. My heart was failing and we were told


    that I would be able to continue living for a long time if I managed to find a suitable heart for


    transnt. But it''s not easy to find a suitable heart at all. My father had been searching for many


    years before he finally found a suitable one. The people told my father that she was sick and could


    only live for a few years. After she died, she could transnt her heart to me. So my father adopted


    her. She lived with me for many years and stayed by my side throughout my lonely and difficult


    days. But my condition was getting worse day by day. Even so, she was thriving and her health got


    better."


    She smiled faintly, "It was only then that my father realized he was tricked. She was not ill at all. In


    fact, she was a very healthy child. She was abandoned by her parents, so they found her and


    managed to get us to adopt her. My father didn''t want to do anything illegal, but I was dying. He


    didn''t have a choice. She was the only one who could save me. So when I fainted thest time


    before my operation, my father tampered with the car she was sitting in."


    "When she died, her body wasn''t even intact. My father told me that it was an ident, and I kept


    telling myself that was the truth. But I didn''t expect that the longer time passed, the more the


    memory of her would torment me."


    Tears streamed down from the corners of her eyes while she spoke, "Don''t make the same mistake.


    Let that child go!"


    I pursed my lips. No wonder she had such a big reaction when she saw Abby.


    A call came in. It was Valerie, and I answered the phone. Valerie said in quite a happy tone, "Where


    are you, Arianna? The examination is done. That child is crying now. Where are you? Come


    quickly."


    I muttered a reply and looked at Wendy on the hospital bed. Then I said, "This is not really a big


    operation. It won''t kill the child. I have no choice. I just want my daughter to live. If there is any other


    way, I will dly take it."


    She was crying a little uncontrobly. I could only ask the nurses to keep an eye on her before I


    went back to check on Abby.


    I headed back upstairs, and saw that Abby had finished the examination. She looked at me with red


    eyes and said, "Madam Reid, it hurts here!" She pointed between her crotch.


    The doctor didn''t extract any bone marrow. He only extracted a little blood from her for testing. I


    held her and said, "Mmm, I know. I will buy you something delicious to eatter."


    Valerie nced back and forth between me and Abby before saying, "I just got out of Anne''s ward.


    Quickly go and take a look at her."


    I nodded and went into the ward with her. The doctor was saying something to my father. Anne was


    lying on the bed. The anesthesia hadn''t worn off yet.


    Seeing that the doctor was leaving, I stopped him and said, "Doctor, can I know how bone marrow


    and kidney transnt surgeries will affect the donor?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The doctor looked at me and said with a nod, "Extracting the bone marrow and the hematopoietic


    stem cells will not do much harm to the donor. It will only hurt a little. However, it will have an impact


    if it is a kidney transnt. Some of the organs in the human body may seem useless, but have an


    impact on our health if removed. For example, we have ten fingers on our hands, and losing one of


    them will not kill you. But after all, you are missing one finger, which will still cause inconvenience in


    your daily life."

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    I nodded, and my face turned a little pale. "If a child had one of her kidneys removed, will it affect


    her life in the future?"


    He nodded and replied, "Of course it will. It''s not fatal, but it will definitely have an impact on her


    health."


    I didn''t continue to ask. I think I had already found out everything I could.


    Back in the ward, Abby was sitting at the edge of the bed, looking at Anne. Her dark eyes were full


    of innocence. Valerie saw me and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Pedro probably knew what I was thinking. So, he looked at Abby, then looked back at me and said,


    "I have already considered and weighed in all the risks and benefits. It''s not easy to find a donor.


    Arianna, this will not kill her. You just have to take good care of her in the future. Don''t feel too guilty


    about it."


    How should I put it?


    It was fortunate that the operation wouldn''t take Abby''s life away. But after all, I was still hurting a


    child for no reason. I couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    Anne had justpleted a round of chemotherapy, and Abby''s examination results had note


    out yet. We could do nothing except wait, but we couldn''t let Abby stay in the hospital the whole day


    either. After thinking about it, I asked Sheridan to bring Abby home.


    Wendy''s anesthesia wore off a littleter. I went to see her and saw that she was still looking a little


    upset. I told her about Anne and Abby''s conditions. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s good


    that it''ll not put the child''s life in danger. But even if the surgery is sessful, there will still be an


    observation period. If the cancer cells spread again in the next five years, she will need a second


    transnt. What are you nning to do with that child?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "Her parents treat her like a tool to make money. If I send her


    back, I am worried that she will be forced to marry someone when she grows up in the future. My


    parents are thinking of adopting her. They will let her go to school with Anne, and raise her as a


    member of the Moore Family. If she does well in the future, she will be able to choose her own


    path."


    She froze for a moment, but a rare smile appeared on her face, "That''s really good to hear. It will be


    good that the Moore Family can adopt her. Having you all to pave the way for her will definitely be


    much better than returning to the vige. This is probably your way of repaying her."


    Well, you could say that. I sighed and felt a little relieved. I still had to wait until the results of the


    examination came out. If everything went well after the operation, there would be one more child in


    the Moore Family. I intended to bring Abby back to the vige and make it clear to her parents.


    Then, I would cut her offpletely from her family in the future.


    Wendy lifted her hand and put it on her chest, "If only I could have made a choice back then."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at her and couldn''t help but feel distressed. She must have been devastated to find out that


    an innocent person had sacrificed her life to save her.


    After a moment of silence, I asked her, "Do you know something about Sebastian?" Susan told me


    in the cow pen that day that some children in the vige never came back.


    I didn''t know if my guesses were urate.


    She tugged at the nket, her expression strange. After a long silence, she said, "He is a mad man


    who can do anything for money. I don''t know how many people have died because of him."


    I frowned and asked, "You have never met him before. Why are you so sure that he had something


    to do with this?"

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    She looked up at me and said, "I had never seen him before, but I knew that he was the one who


    deceived my father. He threatened my father with this incident. At first, my father brought that girl


    home because she had apatible heart to treat my illness. The girl was the same age as me. He


    told my father that I could have the operation after the girl died. My father agreed because he


    thought she had an incurable illness. However, my condition was deteriorating quickly and I couldn''t


    hold on for any longer. So, he told him the truth and then suddenly raised the price. Originally, he


    only asked for three million dors, but in the end, he asked for ten times more. My father had no


    choice but to embezzle thepany''s fund, which is why he ended up in prison. It was all


    Sebastian''s fault. He''s not a good person, so you really have to be careful of him!"


    I froze after hearing that. Then, I looked at her and asked, "Is that child really dead?"


    She clenched her hands tightly, her eyes red. She nodded and replied, "Yes, my father said that he


    buried her, but..."


    The remainder of her sentence was suppressed by her sobs.


    I didn''t continue asking. Did the children who never returned to their vige end up like this too?


    Wendy''s words made me realize that what Sebastian was going to do might not be as simple as I


    thought. Thinking of this, I called Bobbie after I walked out of the ward.


    He picked up the phone very soon and said in a hoarse and crude voice, "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "Abby''s examination results are out. I have a few questions, if we would like to proceed with the


    operation, she must have an ID card and birth registration, as well as her parents'' signatures. How


    are you going to take care of these?" Wendy told me that illegal surgeries couldn''t be done in the


    hospital, so I wondered how they intended to get around this.


    He paused for a moment and said, "You don''t have to worry about these. Once you agree to do the


    operation and the price is reasonable, we will make all the necessary arrangements for you."


    We hadn''t discussed the price until now. I asked him, "How much do you charge?"


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Well include the operation costs, the doctor, the medication


    needed and payment to the child''s parents in the price. I think it''s better if we could set a time and


    date for a meeting to talk about it. I think you''d prefer talking about such an important matter face-


    to-face, right?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Okay, you set the time and location!" I said in anguish. It seemed that they had a specific system. If


    my suspicions were right, they had more than one source of "goods" other than the vige we


    visited.


    After hanging up the phone, I went back to Anne''s ward. Anne had just woken up. Perhaps, it was


    because it had been a long time since she met a child of the same age, so she was chattering away


    with Abby.


    Valerie was reading a proposal. Although she had entrusted most of thepany''s affairs to


    Sawyer, he was still a young man after all. Therefore, he still needed Valerie''s guidance and advice


    on many things.


    Seeing that Pedro wasn''t around, I asked, "Mom, where''s Dad?"


    She replied while reading the documents, "He went to see a friend. By the way, before he left, he


    wanted me to ask you how did you find that child? She seems to be a perfectly healthy girl. It


    doesn''t look like she came from an orphanage at all."

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    I frowned and asked, "An orphanage?"


    She nodded and replied, "Yes, the person Pedro had contacted previously told him that the child is


    from an orphanage. He intends to donate some money to them as a form of repayment. But it


    seems that this child you brought back is not from an orphanage, but rather, from a vige. Mr.


    Lawson mentioned that you drove seven or eight hours to a vige to bring her back. Who gave you


    the contacts?"


    I frowned slightly and suddenly remembered when Hendrix got angry with mest night. He had


    probably talked to Pedro, so he knew that the child that Pedro got in touch with was from an


    orphanage. However, the child I brought back was obviously not from the orphanage. That was why


    he was angry because he knew I was lying to him!


    My head started to throb as I thought of this. It was difficult for me to exin this to him. If he found


    out that I had contacted Sebastian behind his back, he would be even more furious with me.


    "A friend of mine gave me the contact!" I answered. Fortunately, all her attention was on the


    document she was reading, so she did not ask further.


    I didn''t go back to the vi that night after quarreling with Hendrix, but that was not the main reason.


    Anne and Wendy were in the hospital, and Wendy had no family and friends. There was no reason


    for me to ask my mother to look after her, so I stayed in the hospital to look after her myself.


    I slept in the hospital that night. The cold atmosphere in the hospital made me unable to sleep well.


    Therefore, I felt ufortable after spending a night there. Valerie and Pedro came early in the


    morning and brought me breakfast.


    Wendy had gotten much better, and Anne had also recovered a little. After saying goodbye to


    Valerie, I headed straight to the ce that I had agreed to meet with Bobbie.


    It was a straw hut restaurant that was neitherrge nor high ss. Bobbie had already arrived at the


    restaurant when I got there. He was sitting in a corner of the restaurant with his chubby body


    pressed against the straw table, which made him look shorter and fatter.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    From a distance, he looked like Humpty Dumpty.


    Upon seeing me, he raised his hand to greet me. Then, he called the waiter over and order several


    dishes. I sat across from him quietly, waiting for him to speak first.


    He was not in a hurry to speak. He had been waiting for the dishes to be served and told me that


    we would talk after we were done eating. He had ordered more than a dozen dishes for the two of


    us. Seeing that I didn''t take a bite, he didn''t ask me any questions either. Maybe he had already


    gotten used to it. He ate extremely fast, it seemed like he didn''t even have to chew at all.


    After finishing all the food on the table, he wiped his greasy mouth and said, "Look through the


    contract first. Sign it if you don''t have any problems!"


    While speaking, he passed me a thick stack of documents that were densely packed with legal


    uses. I couldn''t help but frown upon seeing these. I didn''t studyw, so I couldn''t understand


    much of the contract.


    Fortunately, I could understand numbers. I frowned when I saw the string of zeros behind the figure


    and asked, "Why did you raise the price of the operation? It costs more than a million dors."


    He pursed his lips, picked out the food that was stuck between his teeth with a toothpick and said,


    "Miss Reid, I heard from Mr. Milton that you guys are pretty rich. Besides, this is a private operation.


    First of all, we need to pay for the operating room, doctors and the medical instruments. I believe


    that you are aware that these things are not cheap at all. Besides, I can''t provide the service to you


    for free, right? In addition to that, I also have topensate the child''s parents. This is the price I


    gave you after a discount."


    I couldn''t helpughing. A matter of life or death was nothing more than a business transaction to


    him. I was in no hurry to sign it. Looking at him, I said, "Thinking about it, it''s really not very


    expensive, but I have a request. After all, it is not a legal operation, so I would like to take a look at


    your operating room, doctors and equipment first. It''s not that I''m trying to cause you any trouble.


    However, it is two human lives that we''re talking about here, and one of them is my daughter. My


    purpose is to save my daughter, not to hurt her!"

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    He frowned slightly upon hearing my request, and did not give me an answer right away. Instead, he


    thought for a moment and said, "I have to think about it."


    I nodded and said with a faint smile, "Okay!"


    This was the end of our conversation. It seemed that he couldn''t give me an answer right away


    because he needed to discuss it with his boss first. If what Wendy told me was right, the


    mastermind behind this whole business scheme was probably Sebastian.


    After saying goodbye to Bobbie, I walked into the alley but didn''t leave. I trotted out of the alley


    when it was almost time and caught up with Bobbie. I followed him for a while and saw him getting


    into a ck ord. The driver, who was wearing sunsses, looked particrly familiar. After


    greeting each other, the driver started the car.


    I couldn''t go forward to have a closer look. Luckily, the driver of the car rolled down the window after


    he started the engine. I was stunned when I saw his face because it was someone I knew!


    It was Tiago!


    How did he get involved with Bobbie? Did he work


    for Sebastian now, ever since Kaleb died?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I only came to my senses after the car had gone far. By right, Kaleb was killed by Sebastian.


    ording to my understanding of Tiago, I didn''t think he would be willing to work with Sebastian.


    Loyalty was very important to these people who wandered around on the streets. Kaleb used to


    treat Tiago like his own brother. How could he get close to Sebastian''s men as soon as he died?


    But speaking of this, could it be that Tiago was also involved in this illegal business?


    My body jolted when I suddenly realized that someone was approaching me from behind. I had


    nothing I could use to defend myself. In that instant, I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    "Arianna!" I was startled by the rough and familiar voice. Turning around, I saw that it was Westin,


    and I involuntarilyughed.


    Surprised to see him, I asked, "Why are you here? Are you doing welltely?" I had inquired about


    him when I was in Asherton, but I couldn''t obtain any news on his whereabouts. It seemed that he


    didn''t want anyone to find him. So I was surprised to run into him here.


    He seemed to have lost weight. His originally muscr body and face looked thinner now. His skin


    also became fairer, and he had cut his hair short. He looked a little different from the first time I saw


    him. It seemed that he hadpletely integrated himself into this city now.


    Bombarded by my questions, he replied, "I am fine, but how do you know Bobbie Hathaway?"


    "You know him too?" I asked in surprise.


    He nodded and replied, "Yes, I''vee in contact with him a few times because Tiago is working


    for him. But most of the businesses they conduct are illegal. Why are you working with him? Are


    you sick?"


    I quickly shook my head and replied, "No, I''m not sick. I''m fine. It''s my daughter. She''s sick."


    He paused for a moment and said, "I see. If you don''t have to, it''s better not to get too close to


    them. Sometimes, it will be impossible for you to get rid of something once you get involved in it."


    Although I wasn''t sure what he was referring to, I still nodded and said, "Okay, I got that."


    Seeing that he seemed to have nothing more to say to me, I opened my mouth and asked, "It''s


    been a long time we''ve seen each other. Shall we have a meal together?"


    He shook his head and said, "No, I have other things to do. I have to go now."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, I hurriedly stopped him and said, "Westin, how should I contact


    you in the future?"

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    He looked back at me and said, "I''m really grateful that you helped mest time. If you have any


    questions now, ask me quickly. I will tell you everything I know. After that, we will have nothing to do


    with each other again in the future."


    I froze for a moment. I did not understand what he meant. When I saw that he was looking at me


    impatiently with a frown, I could not help but think that I was too naive in the past.


    After remaining silent for a moment, I said, "What are you doing in Asherton now? Do you know that


    Kaleb is dead?"


    He pursed his lips and said, "I already heard about what happened to Mr. Becker. You saw what I''m


    doing in Asherton just now. It''s the same as what Tiago does."


    I frowned and said, "But, you know that this is against thew!"


    He answered with a mumble and said nonchntly, "I know, but humans are willing to die for


    money, just like how birds will for food. It''s not easy for foreigners like us to make a living in


    Asherton. We all need money to survive."


    For a moment I was speechless upon hearing his words. I was unable to refute what he said. It was


    not easy for everyone to make a living. After all, we all needed money to survive.


    "Is it really like what they said, as long as you have money, you are willing to do anything, even kill?"


    I opened my mouth, not knowing how to ask these questions.


    He couldn''t help but frown. Obviously, he had little regard for my question. After a moment of


    silence, he said, "Go home. It''s not safe here."


    I wanted to continue asking, but he had already left.


    If Wendy''s words were true, then Sebastian''s gang was really involved in this underground trade. I


    couldn''t imagine how many lives were lost because of them.


    I was a little conflicted and didn''t know what to do. If I continued to pursue this matter, I was afraid


    that I would not be able to ept it in the end. In fact, I was also involved in this. There would be no


    supply if there is no demand. My daughter needed to live, so I brought Abby back from the vige.


    Just like how Wendy''s father wanted her to live. That was why he didn''t hesitate to do anything to a


    healthy child. No one was wrong, but in this case, he really had the blood of an innocent child on his


    hands!


    I couldn''t solve these problems by myself. So, I called Hendrix in the car. He only answered the


    phone after it rang a few times. He asked in a very clear tone, "What is it?"


    Hendrix was still angry with me because of the incident. I sighed helplessly and said, "Where are


    you? I miss you, where are you now?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He seemed to be a little surprised when he heard my words, "I''ll see you at home," he said.


    Then he hung up the phone. I was stunned when I realized that he had hung up on me. How could


    he just hang up like this?


    I put down my phone and headed back to the vi. Just as Hendrix said on the phone, he was


    sitting in the living room. It seemed that he had just returned home as well. His dark eyes slightly


    froze when he saw me.


    Then he pursed his lips and stared at me. He looked like a pouting child when he asked, "Why did


    you call me?"


    He was obviously still angry with me. I opened my mouth slightly, walked to his side and said, "I met


    up with Sebastian when I was in Jarold City. I think you probably already knew that. I found Abby


    through the contact that Sebastian gave me. Hendrix, I really didn''t mean to hide this from you. I just


    didn''t want you to overthink, so I didn''t tell you all these."

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    I sighed helplessly upon seeing his angry face, and said, "I know it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lied


    to you. Don''t be angry. Hendrix, we shouldn''t fight because of these small things. I suspect that


    Sebastian is doing some ck market trade. He may be holding countless lives in his hands. I am


    not sure if we can go on with Anne''s operation. Can we not quarrel now and solve the important


    issues first?"


    He frowned slightly and looked at me. Then, he pursed his lips and asked, "ck market trade?"


    I nodded and said, "I found out from the contact person that they had their own operating room,


    equipment and doctors. Do you remember the girl named Wendy who we met at the auction at the


    Greend Hotel? Wendy had heart disease when she was younger. In order to find her a suitable


    heart, her father secretly colluded with Sebastian and killed a girl. He waster sentenced to jail for


    illegally misappropriatingpany funds."


    He thought for a moment and said, "Yes, I remember. But how did you manage to get in touch with


    her?"


    "She was the one who came to me. Well, we got to know each other after we ran into each other a


    few times. I am now worried about Anne. Would Sebastian stab me in the back after Anne received


    a kidney transnt from Abby? If that happens, we''re not the only ones who will get involved, but


    my parents as well. They are finally able to live a stable and peaceful life now. If this matter ends up


    causing trouble in the future, I am afraid that I will drag them down."


    Although Anne''s case was not as serious as Wendy''s, no one knew what Sebastian was capable of


    doing. He gave me the contacts because he knew we couldn''t find a suitable kidney for Anne. But


    once the operation waspleted, he could use Abby against us. He could possibly contact the


    media and make up all kinds of news. The Roberts Family and the Moore Family wouldn''t be able to


    clear the air if that happened.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and seemed to be deep in thought. After remaining silent for a moment, he


    looked at me and said, "We have to put Anne''s operation on hold for the time being. The


    transntation has to be done legally. We can''t operate on Abby so recklessly. Try to find a way to


    dy your parents. I will find a suitable donor as soon as possible."


    I pursed my lips. Although I was extremely reluctant, I still nodded. I couldn''t let two families fall into


    despair because of me.


    "Let''s follow the original n for the time being, and don''t reveal too much information at the


    moment." After saying that, he took out his mobile phone and called Evan.


    It seemed that he was giving him orders about certain affairs to be taken care of in Oand. I was


    not in the mood to worry about these things right now. All I had in my mind was going to the hospital


    with Bobbie tomorrow.


    The next day.


    Hendrix had rushed to Oand to take care of thepany''s affairs. It was said that an ident


    had urred at some of the ports in Oand that had just been taken over by the Roberts Group.


    Hendrix had to go over and deal with it.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I stayed in Asherton and continued to deal with matters surrounding Anne''s operation.


    Bobbie had sent me a message with the hospital address and the meeting time. Before going out, I


    called Valerie. It seemed that she didn''t sleep well the night before. She answered the phone, and


    said in a hoarse voice, "Arianna, what''s wrong?"


    "Mom, has Abby''s examination resultse out yet? Did the doctor say when the operation can be


    arranged?"

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    "Not yet. I think well need to wait until noon. However, the doctor came yesterday and told us that


    they couldn''t find information about Abby''s identity. The hospital needs to key in her information into


    their system before they can arrange for the operation to be done. The doctor can''t operate on her if


    she doesn''t have any information. Contact her parents and have them send us her information. If


    possible, we will send someone over to pick them up and let them sign the operation papers in


    person," Valerie said in a tired voice.


    I paused and said, "Mom, Abby doesn''t have any identification or birth certificate. Her parents had


    seven or eight children, and only one of them was registered at birth. It will take a long time to


    complete the procedures. If we want to register her identity, Anne''s operation will have to be


    dyed. I didn''t consider this in the first ce, so I''m afraid you have to look after her in the


    meantime while we settle these issues."


    She was obviously stunned, "How could she not have any registration information? What kind of


    parents are they? Why did they give birth to seven or eight kids but didn''t register their births? How


    is


    Abby going to live her life in the future? You must think of a way. If there is really no other way, you


    can ask Sheridan to take her back home, give her family some money and ask them to settle her


    birth registration."


    I nodded and said, "Okay." Then, I hung up the phone.


    Abby''s identification was not the only problem we had to take care of. I couldn''t tell Valerie the


    details now, so I could only use this excuse to dy the operation for the time being. I had to find


    out more about Sebastian first.


    Even if Anne needed to do the operation, everything had to be done legally. If the operation was


    done illegally, it would cause a lot of problems in the future.


    After hanging up the phone, I took a taxi to the address that Bobbie sent me. It was a factory


    building located in the suburbs.


    When I saw this deste ce, I froze in shock. It didn''t look like a hospital at all. It looked more


    like an abandoned factory!


    There was an elderly man in the guard house at the factory entrance. Just as I was about to walk up


    to him to confirm the address, Bobbie called me.


    Once the phone was connected, he just said, "Juste in. Don''t ask the elderly man. He is senile


    and doesn''t know anything."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I froze for a moment when I saw the elderly man smiling at me. I smiled back and went into the


    factory. ording to what Bobbie had told me on the phone, there was a two-story building. I found


    the building after walking around for a while. Bobbie asked me to wait for him downstairs.


    Five minutester, he came downstairs and opened the iron door of the building. He was wearing a


    floral shirt with a leather jacket draped on the outside. However, his round belly was still visible. He


    looked around when he saw me. After confirming that I was alone, he raised his eyebrows slightly


    and said in surprise, "Miss Reid, I thought that you would at least bring a person along with you. I


    didn''t expect you toe alone."


    I smiled and said, "I just came to check out the hospital and the equipment. Why do I have to bring


    someone along with me? I''m not here to for a fight."


    He chuckled and then said, "Let''s go, the doctors and the equipment are upstairs. You can go and


    check them out yourself. You rich people are always so cautious."


    Following behind him, I smiled faintly and pursed my lips, "Well, I don''t have a choice because she''s


    my daughter. Although I want to save her, I won''t put her life in danger."


    Hisughter echoed in the stairwell, but he did not answer me. I followed him upstairs to the second


    floor. After passing through another iron door, I entered an office, roughly fifty square meters in size,


    in which stood several doctors in white coats. I quickly counted and realized that there were a total


    of five doctors.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    After introducing us to each other, Bobbie said, "All right, you all know each other now. Let''s go in


    and take a look at the equipment together. You guys can brief Miss Reid on the equipment. If she


    has any questions, please answer them."


    The doctors nodded and agreed very enthusiastically.


    I was not in a hurry to go and check on the equipment. Instead, I looked at Bobbie and said, "Mr.


    Hathaway, I''m just ayman and I don''t know anything about the equipment. But I have a request,


    do you mind?"


    He looked at me and said with a smile, "Of course I won''t. Just tell me. As long as it is reasonable


    and legal, there is naturally no reason for me to refuse."


    Reasonable and legal?


    I couldn''t help butugh. Did they think what they were doing was reasonable and legal?


    Looking at him, I said, "I would like to take a look at the qualifications of these doctors. We all know


    that a doctor, whether he is a clinical doctor or a surgeon, needs to have relevant qualifications. Do


    you mind letting me take a look?"


    In an instant, all the doctors were stunned. Bobbie also frowned upon hearing my request. He


    looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, you know that there are some things in this operation that


    outsiders are not allowed to know. You can rest assured that all of these doctors are qualified. All of


    them have definitely graduated from prestigious medical schools and have rich clinical experiences


    and capabilities. We care very much about the wellbeing of your daughter and will not put her life at


    risk."


    I frowned and pretended to hesitate, "Mr. Hathaway, the key concern of a surgical procedure is the


    safety and sanitation of the operating room. But another important thing is still the surgeon''s


    capabilities. To put it bluntly, I don''t really know whether the environment of your hospital''s operating


    room is safe or not because I am not a professional, so the only thing I can ensure is the


    qualifications of your doctors. You said that they all graduated from prestigious schools. Can I have


    a look at their certificates?"


    It seemed that such a request of mine was also unreasonable for them, as none of the doctors


    intended to show me their certificates.


    I looked at the doctors and then looked at Bobbie. Then, I smiled and said, "Mr. Hathaway, I don''t


    think my request is too outrageous. This is the basis of mutual trust. I am going to put my daughter''s


    life in your hands. If I don''t have enough information to trust you, to be honest, I dare not entrust my


    daughter to you."


    Bobbie frowned and looked at me, "Miss Reid, you know the meaning of this operation. Your


    purpose is to save your daughter. We are doing this simply because we received your money. It''s


    not because we don''t want to show you the certificates of the doctors. But to put it bluntly, if you


    identally leaked out their information, it will be difficult for them to look for another job in the


    medical field in the future."


    I nodded slightly but didn''t refute him. Instead, I said, "Indeed, what you said is right. Your people


    need to ensure that they will not get into trouble in the future, whilst I have to ensure my child''s


    safety. Why don''t wee to apromise?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "How?" He looked at me a little impatiently.


    "Lend me your operating room. But since you refused to show me your doctors'' qualifications, I


    really don''t dare to let them perform the operation. As such, well find our own doctors and we''ll still


    pay you the same amount of money. You won''t lose a penny here. But my only request is that the


    doctors performing the operation should be reced by the ones I hired. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    My request was pretty reasonable and he had no reason to refuse it, yet he still hesitated for a


    moment. He fell silent and did not immediately give me an answer. Then, he simply looked at me


    and said, "Your request is eptable, but even though this is not a big matter, I''m not the person


    who can make the decision. As such, I have to ask my superior first before I can give you an


    answer. If my superior agrees, then we can sign the contract at that time."


    I nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, try to contact your superiors as soon as possible. Once we


    have reached an agreement, I need to look for doctors that are willing to perform the surgery as


    soon as possible. You know that my daughter is severely ill and needs an operation as soon as


    possible."


    He nodded his head repeatedly. This matter hade to an end for the time being.


    It wasn''t easy to hail a taxi in the suburbs. I was on the phone with the taxipany while walking


    around the factory. I couldn''t help but wonder if Wendy had also undergone her operation here.


    I took a closer look at this factory and found that there was nothing special about it. It seemed


    deste because not many people came here. To any clueless and ordinary passerby, this was


    simply an abandoned factory site. No one would have thought that there would be an operating


    room that was used for ck market trade hidden in this ce.


    I looked toward the second floor of the building. There seemed to be several rooms that had been


    cleaned. These must be the rooms where the patients stayed aftering out from surgery.


    However, I believed most of the patients here were either rich or noble. These rooms were probably


    for those poor donors.


    "Miss Reid, why are you still here?" Bobbie asked when he came down from the second floor and


    saw that I was still there. He squinted at me and asked, "Are you taking a stroll?"


    I chuckled and said, "Do you think I have all the time in the world? I can''t hail a taxi. That''s why I''m


    hanging around while waiting for a taxi here."


    He smiled and said, "This is the suburbs, so there won''t be any carsing here. I can give you a


    ride because I just so happen to be going back to the city too!"


    I immediately thanked him with a smile and said politely, "Sorry to trouble you. Thank you, Mr.


    Hathaway."


    He smiled and said, "You''re being too polite. It''s no trouble at all. You can wait for me at the


    entrance first. I''ll go and get the car."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded with a smile and headed towards the door.


    It was already noon and the elderly security guard at the entrance was eating his lunch. He greeted


    me warmly upon seeing me, "Miss, are you going back now?"


    I nodded, walked over to him and replied with a smile, "Sir, how long have you been working here?


    There''s no one around here. Did your family send you lunch?"


    The elderly man smiled and replied, "I''ve been working here for several years already. My wife is


    pretty old and can''t really walk anymore. She made thesest night. I brought them along with me


    so that she wouldn''t have to worry about me."


    I nodded, looked at him and asked, "I see. Do you stay around this area? I think you are quite old


    and it''s not easy for you to move around too much. Is it convenient for you to travel here?"


    He ate a few mouthfuls of his food and said, "My house is not far away. It''s just in the vige a short


    distance from here. Although I''m old, I can still walk here every day!"


    I smiled and said, "I don''t think there are many workers in the factory. Your house is not too far from


    here. Wouldn''t it be better for you to go home for lunch at noon ande back after eating?"

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    The elderly man looked at me and said with a smile, "No, I can''t. Don''t underestimate this ce.


    There are a lot of carsing and going in a day. The boss had instructed that the cars outside are


    not allowed in without his orders. I have to obey his orders. This ce may look deste, but it''s


    still important for me to keep guard."


    I asked curiously, "Why are they still guarding this abandoned factory? Are there still people working


    inside?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. There are only a few designated cars which


    come here all the time. Those who are allowed to enter asionally are informed in advance. It is


    really strange because there isn''t any working office in this factory, but these people alwayse


    and go. I have gone in a few times and found nothing. I heard that the boss has set up a live


    broadcast room here. Usually, there are some girls or childrening in to work, but I can''t see


    them clearly because I have bad eyesight."


    I nodded slightly. It seemed that they were being extremely careful. On the surface, it seemed that


    they were using an inconspicuous elderly man to guard the factory. But in fact, they had very strict


    control over the people who were allowed to enter and leave. This meant that very few outsiders


    had the chance to enter this ce.


    However, since I knew about this operating room, it would not be difficult for me to find out about the


    rest.


    Bobbie drove over and called me over. After getting into the car, I chatted briefly with him, but didn''t


    say much.


    It was already afternoon when I got back to town. My stomach was growling because I hadn''t eaten


    for a whole day. Perhaps, it was because I was pregnant. I walked into a restaurant and took out my


    cell phone to call Hendrix after ordering my meal. This was when I realized that there were several


    missed calls on my phone.


    It was my habit to switch my cell phone into silent mode when I was busy. I had missed some calls


    from Hendrix and Wendy.


    Hendrix must have called to ask if I had eaten lunch. I felt that it wasn''t anything important, so I


    decided to call Wendy first.


    Before I could dial her number, Hendrix called me. I answered the phone and said with a faint smile,


    "Mr. Roberts, I''m really ttered that you took the time to call me even though you are so busy."


    He snorted and said, "You really know how to change the topic. It seems that you didn''t eat on time.


    Why didn''t you answer the phone just now? What were you doing?"


    This man was getting more and more childish. I had to report my whereabouts to him at all times


    now.


    I answered nonchntly, "Haven''t I told you? I had an appointment with Bobbie to go and take a


    look at the operating room. I just came back from there and arrived at the restaurant. Don''t worry,


    I''m not starving our child."


    He snorted indignantly, but didn''t scold me, "Didn''t I prepare breakfast for you this morning? Didn''t


    you eat it?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I touched my nose and said guiltily, "I ate them, but my stomach has taken care of them already. So,


    I''m going to eat more for lunch." I had left the house in a hurry in the morning, so I actually didn''t


    have time to eat the breakfast he made.


    He sighed and felt a little helpless, "You are already a mother. You should learn how to take care of


    yourself. Or do you want me to hire a nanny for you?"


    I hurriedly refused, "There''s no need for the time being. I''m currently only two months pregnant, so I


    can still take care of myself. I''m really not used to having so many unfamiliar people at home. Let''s


    discuss this again after Anne gets better and I''m farther along in my pregnancy. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Knowing that there was no way he could refute me, he finally said, "Fine, you should take better


    care of yourself. Don''t mistreat you and your child."


    I let out a smirk. I knew that he was concerned about me. I nodded and answered, "Alright, I know.


    You don''t need to get entangled in small matters like this. Let''s get down to business!"


    The waiter served up the dishes. I ate as I told him, "Do you know which hospital I went to today?


    It''s a factory in the suburbs. It looks like the factory has been abandoned for a long time, but they''ve


    got a surgery room on the second floor with five doctors and several wards. It''s not very obvious.


    Without looking at it closely, there''s no way anyone will realize that it is a hospital."


    He continued, "They are smart enough to set up the surgery room in a factory. It''s not obvious and


    easy to move if they need to, so people would not be suspicious about it. It''s indeed a wise choice.


    However, we still have to be careful. Now, the problem is that it is difficult to get out of the ports in


    Oand. It seems that the Milton family is nning to keep me upied here with this. You have to


    be careful over there. Evan will head over in two days and no matter what, you have to ensure that


    you are safe."


    I nodded. I had guessed that Sebastian had his eyes on the Roberts family all this time. Back then,


    he couldn''t get his hands on him, so how would he just sit aside and not do anything?


    After a moment, I hung up the phone and wolfed down my food before going to the hospital to look


    for Wendy.


    If Sebastian had something nned in Oand, and I stirred up some trouble at the same time in


    Asherton, then he wouldn''t have the time to deal with the matters going on in Oand. Hendrix had


    just taken over the port from the Hayes family and everything was not settled yet. Now, if everything


    had yet to be settled and if Sebastian pulled some strings, then it was possible that he might get his


    way.


    They were not kind people either. They were selfish and were willing to put other people''s lives at


    risk just for mary gain. Exposing the surgery room set up in the factory would not cause any


    substantial harm to Sebastian. What I needed to do was to look for witnesses and family members


    of the organ donors that would testify against him, exposing him for participating in ck market


    trade.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I went over to the hospital.


    As soon as I arrived at the hospital, I saw Wendy dressed in a thick jacket. She was packing up her


    things. I couldn''t help frowning, "You just got better. Why are you in such a hurry to leave the


    hospital? What did the doctor say?"


    When she turned around and saw me, she was slightly dumbfounded and said, "I''m fine. It''s not like


    I just got sick for a day or two. I can also rest at home. I don''t like hospitals. It will be better if I go


    home."


    Thinking that I couldn''t persuade her, I sighed and uttered, "You are all on your own now, so you


    should take good care of yourself. No matter what, you are the one who survived. Since we know


    that life won''t change for the better, then why not just enjoy it? For your sake and hers."


    Perhaps she finally understood what I meant, so she stopped what she was doing, looked back at


    me and said, "She has a name, it''s Winnie Parker."


    I was taken aback for a moment and I said, "Can you get in touch with her parents? Her parents


    must be the most important people in her life and I don''t think she has any children. If you feel guilty


    about it, why don''t you help her take care of her parents?"


    Her eyes were a little red and she shook her head, "No, she has no parents. She is an orphan. Her


    own parents had abandoned her since she was young. My dad brought her back from the


    orphanage and let her live with us under the pretense of adoption."

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    The orphanage?


    Sebastian did not only find children from remote mountain viges, but also from orphanages?


    He was really good at exploiting desperate people and making a fortune from this.


    "Do you know which orphanage it is?" This might be a lead. Orphanages always kept records. He


    must have adopted her from somewhere, so there were definitely records of it.


    After giving it some thought, she shook her head slightly and said, "Winnie didn''t tell me. When she


    came to my house, she only said that she was from an orphanage, but I''m not certain which one it


    was."


    "Does your dad know?" Wendy''s father should havee in contact with Sebastian in person. If he


    could testify against Sebastian, then it would aid us significantly.


    Wendy shook her head, "I don''t know."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Looking at her, I fell silent for a moment and uttered, "Wendy, you hate Sebastian, don''t you?"


    She was taken aback and stared nkly at me. She looked a little confused.


    I added, "The bad guy should be brought to justice. If we don''t do that, many more children might be


    exploited and harmed by him. I believe that you want him to be behind bars, don''t you?"


    After hearing my words, she hesitated for a moment. Then, she looked at me and finally asked,


    "What... what can I do?"


    I clearly knew that there were things that shouldn''t be said. But if I didn''t, the bad guys wouldn''t be


    punished for their sins. I stared back at her and said, "Can you bring me to meet your dad? He''s the


    best candidate to testify against him."


    Her face turned pale in an instant and she was agitated, "No! If my dad confesses to the police,


    then he would never be freed from prison. I can''t let that happen!"


    Looking at her distressed face, I pursed my lips, "I can understand how you feel, but your father had


    made a mistake. We have to be responsible for our actions. If he doesn''t testify, then Sebastian will


    continue to hurt many more children. Are you willing to see another Winnie get hurt?"


    "Leave, I don''t want to hear any more from you. Arianna, you''re too selfish. You only think about


    yourself. That person is my father. How can I let him spend the rest of his life in prison? Leave, I will


    never agree to this."


    She was so emotional that she pushed me out of the ward and locked me out. She did not give me


    a chance to speak at all.


    I clearly understood how she felt. She was right. That person was her father and I was acting too


    rash, asking her father to confess to a crime like this. There was no way anyone would be willing to


    do that to their own father.


    I went over to Anne''s ward and saw that she was nowhere to be found. I was taken aback and


    anxiously tugged on Valerie''s shirt. I asked, "Mom, where''s Anne? Did her illness worsen again?"


    Valerie raised her hand and motioned for me to calm down. She said, "Don''t worry. She''s fine. It''s


    just that she needs to be isted for now. She was brought to the sterile room by the doctor. We


    can visit her there."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that Abby was fast asleep on the bed, I felt a little guilty. Since the


    day she was brought here, she was in constant fear. I didn''t have the time to look after her and thus


    I neglected her.


    "Have you found this kid''s identification documents? She can''t operate without them. We have


    finally found a suitable candidate for Anne''s surgery but now we are being held back by this


    registration issue." Valerie whispered in my ear and sighed, "This child is small for her age. You


    didn''t mention it, but I''m a little worried if she will survive the operation. We have to take good care


    of her, otherwise I''m worried that she will have some other healthplications in the future."

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    I pursed my lips and nodded. Looking at Valerie, I said, "Mom, the operation may have to be


    postponed. She''s too weak. I''m afraid that she might not be able to endure it. Even though we care


    about Anne very much, we can''t just put other children''s lives at risk. I bought a suite here in


    Asherton. You guys can stay here for the time being and I have also hired a good nanny to take


    care of you. Only when she has fully recovered will we reconsider the surgery. Secondly, I still have


    to find ways to get my hands on her identification papers. I still need to head to the vige, so the


    surgery will have to be postponed regardless.¡±


    Valerie was worried, "However, will this dy worsen Anne''s condition?"


    I was also worried, but I couldn''t act impulsively or else I might make a mistake. Thus I replied,


    "Mom, we have to believe in Anne!"


    This was the only way.


    Valerie did not question me too much about it. She stared at me and said, "I know that you have a


    n, but what about the kids? You must ensure that nothing will happen to Anne."


    I nodded and smiled, "Mom, don''t worry. Anne is my child. I won''t let anything happen to her."


    She nodded and nced at my belly, "Your belly is getting bigger day after day, but you''re still


    stressing yourself out like this. I''ve never seen a pregnant woman working as hard as you. Don''t put


    too much stress on yourself, it''s bad for both you and the baby."


    Iforted her. It was normal for a parent to be worried about their own children. She had a lot of


    things that she wanted to talk to me about. After apanying Valerie for quite some time, I


    brought Abby out of the hospital to have a meal together.


    In addition, I wanted to buy some daily necessities. My parents didn''t have much time to go out.


    Since I was already out, I decided to help them buy some as well.


    After a day''s work, it was finally nightfall. Abby had been following me around the house ever since


    she woke up from her nap. I couldn''t help but stare at her and asked, "Abby, is there something you


    want to tell me?"


    She looked at me with a pair of puppy dog eyes, "Madam Reid, can you help me look for my sister?


    I have been in the city for quite some time now. She said that she woulde and meet up with me


    after she escaped, but it has been so long and there''s still no news of her."


    I almost forgot about Susan. Looking at Abby, I was at a loss for words. After a moment of silence, I


    said, "Abby, your sister might not being to the city anymore. She''s married."


    "No! My sister said that she would never marry a fool, so she will try her best to escape. Madam


    Reid, will you help me look for my sister?"


    Abby seemed to be very persistent. She stubbornly believed that Susan would eventually escape.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I didn''t want to crush the child''s confidence, so I nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Well, I will


    arrange for someone to look for her. I will bring her to you the moment we find her."


    She nodded in approval, as if I had helped her aplish a longstanding wish, "If that''s the case,


    then I can sleep in peace knowing that Susan won''t get lost in the city."


    Seeing how sensible this child was, it made me feel sorry for her. I pulled her into an embrace and


    said to her, "Abby, we might need to head back to the vige soon. I need to talk to your parents.


    Are you willing toe with me?"

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    She looked at me and said with her eyes wide, "Madam Reid, are you sending me back? Did I do


    anything wrong?"


    I shook my head and answered, "That''s not it. It is because I have yet to get my hands on your


    identification papers, so I''m nning to go back and ask your parents for them. Once I acquire the


    necessary documents, you will be eligible for the surgery."


    Perhaps this child had no idea what I was talking about. She nodded lightly, looking a little puzzled.


    She gave me a small smile, which reminded me of Wendy.


    The next day.


    Initially, I nned on driving on my own. But the moment I walked out of the house, I saw that


    Sheridan was already waiting for me next to my car. Valerie must have arranged this because she


    was worried about me going back to Abby''s vige alone.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Despite his age, Sheridan was a well- groomed man. He looked like a noble. When he saw me, he


    let out a smile and said, "Your dad wants me toe with you and keep an eye on you."


    I shrugged, "I saw thising."


    I didn''t think much about it and took Abby to the car. Seeing that my luggage was packed full with


    clothes, he frowned and asked, "Are you nning to stay there?"


    I shook my head and answered, "No. Every season, Hendrix buys a ton of clothes for me and I don''t


    really wear them often. Whenever a season is over, Hendrix will ask someone to pack up the


    unworn clothes and sell them to the second-hand store. Since I''m going to the vige, I might as


    well donate them to Abby''s mother. It''s such a waste to just keep them in the closet, taking up


    space!"


    He started the car and said with a smile, "You are really kind, but I don''t think that woman is worthy


    of your kindness."


    I frowned slightly and was a little upset with his words. I uttered, "Do you think since she treated her


    own daughter cruelly, she is not a kind person?"


    He nodded and nced at Abby. He spoke, "I don''t think she is a good mother."


    I sighed slightly and said, "Back then, when my grandma and I were still staying in Howell, there


    was a family of four living on our street. The father of the family was a really hard-working man.


    Back then, Howell was a ntation. Every day he would work for countless hours until one day, he


    was so exhausted that he fainted. Unfortunately, he fell into a pond. Even though the pond was not


    very deep, he still drowned and died in it. After his death, his wife left Howell with their son. She left


    a daughter behind, who was almost the same age as me. Back then, I was very puzzled. It was


    obvious that a daughter could take better care of the family, so why did she leave her behind? The


    daughter then lived with her grandma. Her grandma was exceptionally harsh with her and she


    would often get scolded and beaten. I often saw her hiding under the bridge, crying all by herself.


    My grandma always asked me to send some food over to her, but she would refuse it regardless."


    "One day, she took the initiative to ask me for money. I gave her all I had, which was only two


    dors. I initially thought that she would spend the money on something she wanted. Who would


    have thought that she ended up buying a bottle of pesticide? She brought the pesticide to her


    father''s grave, chugged the entire bottle and fell asleep on her father''s grave. Back then, she told


    me that some people were born without a choice. Everyone wanted to show their best side for the


    world to see. But some people were born into a harsh life and struggle just to get by, so how would


    they have the energy to continue pretending that everything was fine?"

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Sheridan pursed his lips and drove the car without saying anything. After the car entered the


    highway, he suddenly said, "Do you hate your parents for not being by your side all these years?"


    I was taken aback by his question. After all, with my understanding of him, he was someone who


    rarely asked about trivial matters.


    I gave him a small smile and answered, "I would be lying if I said that I didn''t hate them. However, I


    am grateful that I was brought up by my grandma and I got married to Hendrix. Although my current


    life is not the best, I still have the motivation and passion to live my life to the fullest. Thus, I should


    be grateful to my parents for bringing me into this world. They probably experienced a lot of


    difficulties and hardships which led to them abandoning me. However, I still have so many things to


    look forward to in life, so I no longer hold a grudge against them!"


    He stared at me and said with some guilt, "I am also responsible for what happened back then. I


    shouldn''t have kept your father in the dark about your existence. If I had told him the truth, perhaps


    you would''ve been brought back to the Moore family earlier."


    It was all in the past, so I didn''t care about it anymore. I smiled faintly, "Mr. Lawson, most of the


    time, everything that happens to us is already fated. Don''t dwell so much on all the ''what ifs''."


    He smiled and nced at Abby, who had fallen asleep on myp. He spoke, "Her fate must have


    taken a drastic change after she met you."


    I shrugged my shoulders and stopped talking. We had no control over any oue in life.


    After seven long hours of driving, everyone was exhausted. Even though we had left early in the


    morning, we only reached the vige after the sun had set.


    The weather in December was brutal. The moment I stepped out of the car, I was greeted by a


    strong chilly breeze. Abby was still drowsy as she had just woken up. Taking in the familiar


    surroundings, she said, "Madam Reid, we are finally here!"


    I nodded. I helped her with her luggage and walked through the dirt road. Fortunately, it hadn''t


    rained recently and the dirt was dry. It was much easier to walk on this time.


    It was particrly dark, so when I arrived at Gail''s house, I could hardly see where the entrance


    was. Seeing that the sky had already turnedpletely dark and there was no trace of anyone


    inside the house, I was worried. Where did everyone go?


    Abby was familiar with this ce after all. She stood outside the door and shouted for her parents.


    Fortunately, the dark door soon swung open and the timid voice of a little girl rang out from inside,


    "Abby? Is that you?"


    Abby hesitated for a moment and then answered delightedly, "Amanda, it''s me. Madam Reid


    brought me back." Then, the little girl rushed into the house excitedly.


    There was absolutely no light inside the house. Sheridan turned the shlight on and we came face-


    to- face with a seven- year- old child. He couldn''t help asking, "Kid, where are your parents?"


    The girl took Abby''s hand and answered, "They went out. They haven''te back."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The shlight was bright enough. In the pitch-ck house, there was a pot of vegetables on the


    floor and it looked like it was already cold. There was no fire in the stove.


    ncing at the child shivering in her thin clothing, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you wearing so


    little? Why don''t you start a fire?"


    The child was timid. She was holding onto Abby. She tugged on Abby''s clothes with some envy,


    looked at me and said, "Mom said we weren''t allowed to use the coal when they''re not home, so I


    always hide under the quilt and wait for them toe home to start the fire."

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    I frowned and was at a loss for words. I guessed that she must have been hungry, so I asked


    Sheridan to bring over all the food from the car and also a down jacket for her. Amanda was d to


    receive such warm clothing, but then after trying it on, she promptly took off the jacket and tried to


    fold it.


    I was a little puzzled and asked her, "Why aren''t you wearing it? It''s freezing outside."


    She shook her head and said, "I have to wait for the New Year. I won''t beughed at if I have new


    clothes to wear during the New Year."


    Sheridan got up, took the jacket and draped it over her. He said seriously, "Madam Reid has given


    you this jacket. Just wear it. There will be more toe during New Year''s."


    The child became more delighted when she heard this. She couldn''t stop touching the fabric, as if


    appreciating a new toy.


    We waited for almost half an hour before we heard some movement from outside. It was Gail and


    the others who had juste back from farming. Seeing this, Amanda hurriedly started up the fire


    to prepare the food and Abby went to bring over the firewood.


    Sheridan and I went out together. When he saw us, Gail was taken aback for a moment. Then, he


    forced out a smile and stared at us, "Miss Reid, what are you doing here? Was Abby being


    naughty? Don''t worry. If there''s anything wrong, we can discusster, don''t call off the deal!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I frowned, reluctant to hear what he had to say. From a parent''s perspective, they always assumed


    that the child was wrong. I stared at him and uttered, "Abby is not being naughty. We came here


    today because we have something to discuss with you."


    His wife and Abby''s mother, Laura, listened to our conversation as she continued to transport all the


    vegetables from the cart. All the children were also helping her.


    She was obviously relieved when she heard what I said.


    It was gettingte, so I was not in a rush to exin it to them. I intended to tell them the next day.


    The next day.


    Laura woke up early in the morning. She left the house carrying arge basket and with the children


    following her. She said that she was going to harvest the carrots.


    Gail knew that I had something in mind, thus he also got up early. I told him straightforwardly, "Well,


    I am aware that Abby has yet to have any identification papers. I''m thinking of making one for her


    and I will be paying for it. It will be beneficial for everyone, including you."


    He was stupefied for a moment. Then, he looked me in the eye and said, "Why does Abby need


    identification? Are you all nning to use this against me in the future? I''m not a fool. Back then, all


    the other children didn''t need any identification after they were sent off, and the parents still got their


    money. I heard that after getting the papers, you people will force me to sign an agreement stating


    that I''m giving away the child. When that happens, not only will the child get hurt, but we will also


    not get a single penny in return. I''m not that stupid!"


    I was incredulous. This person''s intelligence was really far below average. I pursed my lips and


    uttered seriously, "Don''t worry about that. I will give you all the money I owe you. The reason why


    I''m nning to apply for Abby''s identification papers is because I''m worried about her future. Do


    you wish for your daughter to live her life in this vige forever? I think you are aware that it will be


    difficult for her to leave this ce if she doesn''t have any proper identification."

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    He said disapprovingly, "Why are you so worried? She''s a girl after all, all she has to do is to marry


    a guy next door. She is going to spend the rest of her life this way. You don''t have to worry about it,


    this is her fate. I refuse to let you guys apply for her identification papers, so you can forget about it.


    If you insist, just send her back instead."


    I really couldn''t understand what was going on in his mind. After giving it some thought, I looked at


    him and said, "I will pay you another fifty thousand if you are willing to apply for Abby''s identification.


    I can see that your son is about to start high school soon. Don''t you want him to have a good


    future? If he does well in his studies, I will offer him a job and he will be the pride of your


    family."


    Hearing this, he was tempted. He paused for a moment and uttered, "No, my daughters are born to


    be sold for money..."


    "Where is that b*tch? If I find her, I''m going to kill her myself!" We heard the sound of someone


    cursinging through the air. After a moment, Laura burst into the house, looked at Gail and said,


    "Someone from the Parker family said that Susan had beaten someone to death and now she was


    nowhere to be found. They areing over here forpensation!"


    Gail stood up abruptly, "Beaten someone to death? Who died?"


    "Who else can it be? It''s the fool that she married. Close the door. They areing here to stir up


    trouble," said Laura as she locked the door.


    Gail frowned. A worried expression shed across his face and his forehead was beaded with


    sweat. He murmured, "What should we do? Their son died and we had already used up all of the


    money. What are we going to do?"


    Seeing her husband in a panic, Laura was also anxious. She started to tear up and screamed,


    "Susan is trying to get us killed!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I was a little taken aback. I thought that Susan would ept her fate, but who would have expected


    her to kill her newlywed husband and flee. It seemed like I had underestimated this youngdy''s


    determination to leave.


    Themotion outside was getting louder and closer. Then, a crowd of people gathered at the front


    yard armed with batons, knives and various weapons. They shouted, "Gail, your daughter is a


    murderer! Come out! We wantpensation for our son''s life! Come out, or I''ll burn your house


    down!"


    The people outside must have been the parents of the deceased. They kept repeating the entire


    situation over and over. I pretty much understood what actually happened.


    The deceased was named Max Parker. He was mentally retarded. He was in his thirties, but he had


    yet to marry a wife. Thus, his parents offered ten thousand to whoever was willing to marry their


    son. It just so happened that Susan''s parents heard about this and offered up their eldest daughter.


    Initially, she was supposed to give birth to his children, but she started a ruckus just as she moved


    in. She identally murdered Max and so everyone in his family came here to stir up trouble.


    Hearing that they wanted him topensate for their loss, Gail was so frightened that he started


    trembling. His lips turned pale and he seemed anxious.


    Laura kept asking him, "What should we do? We''ve spent all the money. Where are we supposed to


    find more money topensate them? Susan is such a b*tch. She is trying to get us killed."

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    It seemed that Gail was willing to spend a few hundred thousand to send his son off somewhere


    else to study.


    No wonder he was unwilling to ept my fifty thousand. Initially, I found it strange that they were


    still living so frugally despite the fact that they had already received the betrothal gifts. It turned out


    that they had spent all the money on their son.


    No wonder I didn''t see that boy thest two times I visited them. It was most likely that he had


    already been sent abroad. All parents were willing to give anything for their children to have bright


    futures.


    The furious people were still outside the house. Gail was so anxious that he was at a loss about


    what to do. He looked like he was panicking. His hands were sped together, but they kept


    trembling.


    "What should we do? Are they going to burn the house down? What should we do?" Laura was so


    distressed that she kept repeating herself.


    Gail was at a loss. Perhaps because he had no other choice, he looked at me and said, "Miss Reid,


    please help us!"


    I pursed my lips and was not in a hurry to speak. I stared at him and said, "I can help you, but you


    have to go and apply for identification papers for all your children right away. Only then will I hand


    you the money."


    He was a little hesitant, but Laura was scared out of her wits. She started tugging at my shirt, but


    Sheridan stepped in and pulled her aside. She was so intimidated that she took a few steps back as


    she said, "Miss Reid, please help us. We have no other way out, I''m begging you."


    Sheridan pursed his lips and stared at them, "Everyone, Miss Reid has made it very clear to you her


    conditions. We won''t just give out money for free."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Gail stared at me with widened eyes, hesitated for a moment and said, "Miss Reid, I am different


    from you. You probably think that I am going to ruin my children''s futures. But from the moment they


    were born in this family, they had to bear this responsibility. This is a fact and it can''t be changed.


    You wish for Abby to have proper identification and undergo her surgery. I don''t oppose that, but I


    won''t agree to let all the other children have identification papers of their own. I will apply for Abby''s


    identification, but you have to promise me that you will pay me everything in sum, after that, I won''t


    care about what you do to


    Abby in the future."


    I frowned and suddenly realized that this person wasn''t as stupid as I thought. Everything that he


    had done seemed like simple greed but in reality, he had his own schemes. He positioned himself to


    seem both harmless and innocent, but he was very aware of what he had done. If something


    happened and he got exposed, it would seem like he was just an innocent farmer who was ripped


    off by a businessman. Everyone would sympathize with him then.


    I really couldn''t underestimate him. Looking at him, I smiled lightly, "What makes you think that I will


    agree to your conditions?"


    He calmed down, looked at me and said, "Yes, you will. You are wealthy. Figures like these are not


    really important to you people and you guys are very willing to pay out tens of thousands of dors


    just for legalities. Even if you are not willing, I''m pretty sure that Mr. Hathaway is not aware that you


    came looking for me. If I tell him this, I''m certain that your daughter''s surgery will be postponed


    further. I''m pretty sure you know how to weigh the pros and cons of this situation."

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    I chuckled.


    I smirked. It seemed like I was right, I shouldn''t have underestimated him. I shrugged and said with


    a smile, "In this case, it seems that you have a well-thought-out n."


    He looked at me and said, "Miss Reid, I think we can end the conversation here. Both of us are very


    aware of what we desire. If that''s the case, do we even have to continue talking?"


    His words were reasonable and sound. After giving it some thought, I knew that he wasn''t wrong.


    However, I didn''t like to be threatened. Looking straight at him, I uttered, "You do make a fairly good


    point, but you''ve made a mistake. Abby may be the perfect candidate to undergo the organ


    transnt, but it is not like she is the only person who could do that. I can just wait for a little longer


    and continue looking for someone else. However, it''s different in your case. There''s no way you can


    wait this out. If you didn''t mention it, I might just agree to your conditions. But since you threatened


    me, then I don''t really feel like making a deal with you anymore. After all, I''m not the one who''s


    desperate for money now."


    The people outside started smashing the door.


    The door was already barely hanging onto its hinges. Now, it hadpletely burst open and the


    people outside were armed as they charged in.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura was so frightened that her legs gave out. She cried and begged, "Miss Reid, please. Please


    save us. We have no way out of this. Only you can save us now. We will promise you anything.


    Please, I''m begging you."


    I pursed my lips and felt pity for her, but I was stopped by Sheridan. He pulled me aside and


    shielded me behind him. He stared at the woman and said, "She can''t help you. Money is not a big


    deal, but this is a human life you''re talking about here. That''s something beyond her control."


    As soon as his words rang out, I was pulled back to my senses. Susan had murdered someone. If


    money could solve the problem, then it was not a huge issue. But it was a human life, so how could


    it be that simple?


    Just now, my mind was fixated on money and I had forgotten that someone had died. How could we


    compensate for human life?


    That was someone''s precious son. How could things be that simple?


    I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. If it weren''t for Sheridan, I would havepletely


    forgotten about this matter.


    Gail looked sullen at this moment. He stared at me and said, "Miss Reid, I promise you that I will


    apply for the children''s identification papers. I''ll do whatever you want."


    Sheridan frowned and uttered before I could open my mouth, "There''s no need!"


    After he finished his sentence, the entire house was crowded with vigers. I was pulled to the


    corner by Sheridan. The house couldn''t amodate too many people.


    Therefore, only a few men entered. They stared straight at Gail and said, "Gail, what are you hiding


    for? Your daughter has killed someone. Hand her over to us, or else this might turn ugly!"


    "Rick, let''s save the nonsense. Let''s find that b*tch, kill her and bury her together with Max." As he


    was saying that, people started ransacking the house.


    In an instant, the entire house was transformed into a dumpster as belongings were rummaged and


    tossed out into the open. Susan was nowhere to be found, thus they turned their attention to Gail


    and started carrying him out of the house.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    Then, Gail and his family were surrounded by a swarm of people. They started cursing and


    questioning them. Luckily there were people stopping them from acting impulsively, or else the


    family members of the deceased would''ve shred Gail apart.


    Themotion attracted a huge crowd and everyone gathered around. There were people saying


    that they should be civilized, while some said that they should avenge their deceased son. The


    entire scene was chaotic. Laura and the children were crouched on the floor trembling, whereas


    Gail waspletely shaken to his very core.


    Life had always been harsh on them, but what was worse was the feeling of helplessness. Gail was


    well aware that no one was willing to listen to what he had to say. Thus, he just kept his head down


    and let them continue their cursing and scolding.


    My wrist was grabbed by someone and I was taken aback. I lowered my head and saw that Abby


    was staring helplessly at me.


    I was stupefied. She stared at me and said, "Madam Reid, please save my mom and dad. I''m


    begging you."


    I frowned and looked at her, "Abby, this is beyond my control."


    There was only so much kindness in a person. Everyone was driven by motives and desires. I was


    not an exception. Sheridan was relieved when he saw that I was reluctant to help. He stared at me


    and said, "You can''t be involved in this. You have a child in your belly, so you can''t get yourself into


    trouble."


    Of course, I was well aware of that, which was why I refused without any hesitation.


    The victim''s family had vented their anger and calmed down a little. They stopped beating them.


    They stood in front of Gail and his family and stared down at them, "An eye for an eye. Since Susan


    is nowhere to be found, then you as her father will use your life topensate for my son''s. We no


    longer want the betrothal gift back, hand over your second daughter and I will consider this issue


    settled."


    Gail stared at him with wide eyes and roared, "Rick, how dare you!"


    He didn''t care at all and continued, "You don''t think I have the guts? Your daughter had killed one of


    our family members and you should be grateful that I didn''t ughter your entire family. But now


    you are asking if I have the guts?"


    Laura uttered miserably, "Rick, you are a kind man. Just take as many daughters as you want. My


    husband will bring Susan back andpensate for your loss. Please don''t hurt my husband."


    I frowned. For a moment, I couldn''t ept what she had said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rick was satisfied with what she said. He said, "Your second daughter is about to turn 14 years old.


    My son is dead, thus your daughter is going to be responsible for continuing our bloodline. All of you


    will have to find Susan, or else I might really consider killing Gail."


    As he spoke, Rick stood up and looked at the girl cowering behind her father, trying to shield her


    youngest sister. He said, "You''re Orchid, right? Your mother has already handed you over to me.


    Come home with me and bear a son for my family."


    The girl was only in her teenage years. When she heard his words, she was so scared that her face


    turned pale. She kept shaking her head. Although she didn''t understand what was going on, she


    knew that her life would be miserable if she followed the man home.


    However, Rick didn''t bother waiting for her response. He immediately picked her up and dragged


    her by her hair. She cried bitterly and kept calling out to her parents.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    I frowned when I saw this scene. How could they be so cold-blooded to give their daughter away?


    "Wait a minute!" This time, it was Sheridan who spoke. He stared at Rick and said, "What betrothal


    gift did you give them?"


    Rick seemed to be in his forties. He was fat and sturdy. He stared at Sheridan and said, "A hundred


    thousand dors. Why? Are you also interested in this child?"


    Sheridan frowned, pursed his lips and said with some disgust, "I willpensate you the money.


    Let her go!"


    Rick suddenly burst intoughter. He looked exceptionally ferocious and hateful, "It seems like you


    are trying to be the hero. My son is dead and I''m trying to bring this little girl back to help me


    continue our bloodline. Are you trying to stop me? If you are actually interested in this girl, I don''t


    mind letting you have her. However, Gail has so many daughters. Do you think you can save all of


    them?"


    Rick was right. In this kind of situation, Sheridan shouldn''t have intervened. It would just ricochet


    into more trouble. Even if Sheridan were to really save this girl, Gail still had many other daughters.


    He could just find another one to rece her. After all, Susan had murdered his son. The only


    person they could take revenge on was Gail.


    Sheridan frowned. He was aware of the truth. He knew what the situation was and thus he didn''t


    say another word. There was nothing we could do about it.


    I was a little annoyed and worried. I stared at Rick and said, "It''s fine if you want to take the child


    away. I''ll just call the police. It''s true that Susan had killed your son, so the police will go and arrest


    her. But if you were to kill someone here or even think of bringing one of their daughters back home,


    then the same will go for you. I''m not capable of doing much and thus I won''t intervene, but I''m still


    capable of calling the cops."


    For a moment, the crowd started whispering among themselves. I was well aware that many of the


    residents here were not taxpayers. If the police were toe, then most of the people were going


    to get fined.


    Rick sniggered and stared at me, "Sure, just call the police. I''m the victim here. Why should I be


    afraid of you calling the cops?"


    The audacity! To them, it was not considered a threat, or perhaps they didn''t believe that I would


    actually call the police.


    I nced at Gail on the ground. He was staring at Rick as he said, "You have gone too far. Miss


    Reid, please call the cops. I am willing to bear full responsibility."


    I was dumbfounded by how reasonable Gail had suddenly be. I took out my phone, looked


    Rick in the eye and said, "Sure, the police will get to the bottom of this!"


    Both of them were well aware that if the police got involved, it would not end well for either of them.


    It was just a matter of weighing the risks and benefits.


    Sure enough, Rick spoke before the phone was connected. He looked at me and frowned, "Tell me,


    what do you want? This matter has nothing to do with you. Why are you intervening?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smirked faintly and nodded, "Don''t worry, I''m more than unwilling to intervene. However, you and I


    both hope that this matter can be settled as soon as possible so everyone can go home in peace,


    right?"


    Rick fell silent. He merely pursed his lips and waited for my next move.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    I was silent for a short while as well. After giving it some thought, I looked back at him and uttered,


    "It''s illegal of you to take any one of these children away. They are still underage and thus they are


    still under the protection of thew. Therefore, it''s impossible for you to take any of them with you."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rick narrowed his eyes at me, "I lost my son and spent a hundred thousand dors for nothing. Do


    you think I am going to turn a blind eye to this? How dumb do you think I am?"


    Instead of refuting his words, I just answered, "Of course not. If you trust me, you might as well


    listen to my opinion."


    He narrowed his eyes and replied, "Alright, speak." "There''s nothing we can do about your son''s


    death. The person who murdered your son should be the one to take full responsibility for this, but


    Susan has fled and she is nowhere to be found. Therefore, the only thing we can do now is to


    discuss this like civilized people and try to figure out a solution that both of you would be satisfied


    with. What I mean is the Hathaway family shouldpensate the betrothal money as they are


    obliged to do that."


    Rick snorted, "I''m not short on cash."


    I smirked faintly and continued, "It has nothing to do with whether you''re short on cash or not.


    Besides, your son has been murdered. The wisest thing for you to do now is to report it to the


    police. The only thing the Hathaway family can do ispensate you financially."


    Rick''s face darkened. He red at me and said, "Money? How much can hepensate me?


    Does he even have the money? The Parker family has lost its sole heir! How are you going to


    compensate us? Will he hand his son over to us?"


    Gail didn''t dare say a word at this moment. He just lowered his head, but his wife spoke instead,


    "Just take my daughters as you wish. Rick, you are still young, so you are still capable of having


    children. My daughter might be able to give birth to a cute and chubby son for you."


    I was so shaken to my very core. My jaw dropped wide open when I registered what she had said.


    Did this woman just offer up her own daughters? How much hatred did this woman harbor for her


    daughters?


    Gail was silent as well. It was as if he had given his consent.


    Rick nced at the woman beside him and didn''t dare to say a single word. It seemed like she was


    his wife. She looked furious. She red at Laura as if she was going to rip her apart.


    I suddenly understood something. I finally understood why Rick was hesitating to take the child


    away. It seemed like he was eager to do so, but he feared his wife. This was why he calmed down


    and listened to what I had to say.


    I thought that she would definitely object to this, but after a moment of silence, she opened her


    mouth and agreed, "Fine, since my son has died, your daughter will be responsible for bearing


    another son for the Parker family. She will be freed once she has given birth to a son. But if she is


    not able to do so, then she would continue spending the rest of her life in the Parker family."


    Laura quickly nodded and smiled, "Sure, let her give birth to as many as you wish. She''s going to


    do so until you are satisfied."

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    I frowned. I was spiraling into a swirl of emotions. I wanted to speak, but Sheridan held my hand. He


    leaned over and whispered, "That''s no point intervening. The Hathaway family is not willing to pay


    thepensation at all."


    I was stupefied. Staring at Orchid''s ashen face, I suddenly felt utterly helpless. Regardless of what I


    did, the oue would still be the same.


    Seeing that I seemed gloomy, Laura stared at me and said with a smile, "Miss Reid, thank you so


    much. But I hope you will not intervene in this matter. This is my family''s business and it''s


    inappropriate for you to intervene."


    Was she trying to be courteous?


    But she was right, it was indeed none of my business.


    In the end, there was nothing we could do except watch Rick drag the helpless child away. The rest


    of the family soon calmed down.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    "Miss Reid, I''m grateful for what you did. I will go and apply for Abby''s identification papers, but you


    have to hand over the money first. It''s not easy for me to raise her and I''m sure you are aware of


    the healthplications she will experience after she has donated her kidney. There are a lot of


    things she can no longer do and frankly, she will turn into a disabled person. As such, I don''t want


    much. I just want to bepensated fifty thousand and I''m sure that Miss Reid is able to afford it. I


    hope that I will be paid by today and from today onwards, we have nothing to do with each other."


    I pursed my lips and stared at him. For a moment, I was at a loss for words. From his perspective,


    his greed did make sense, but the fact that it was justifiable made me feel even more disgusted.


    After a long time, I opened my mouth and said, "I''ll give you a million dors and we will go and get


    everything done. From then on, I''ll be adopting this child and we have nothing to do with you


    people. You are not allowed to get in touch with her in the future no matter what happens. Do we


    have a deal?"


    Gail was dumbfounded. He nced at Abby and his lips curled into a smirk. "Yes, we have a deal. I


    didn''t know that she was worth this much. Let''s go, we will go and get everything ready."


    I expected him to hesitate before making this deal, who would have known he was actually


    delighted to hear this. Although Abby was still a child, I was certain that she understood the entire


    conversation and all her siblings could also hear our conversation. All of them would suffer


    emotional trauma from this.


    Next, we went to the town and got all the documents dealt with. He then stared at me and said,


    "Miss Reid, I believe it''s time I get thepensation."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips and asked Sheridan to hand over the money. He handed over a suitcase filled with


    cash. Gail was so excited that he left with the money in his arms almost immediately.


    Abby stood beside me, her gaze fixated on Gail as he strode away, hopped onto his motorcycle with


    his wife and left. He didn''t even say hisst goodbyes to his own daughter.


    Looking at her, I reached out to hold her hand. I squatted beside her, raised my hand to wipe the


    tears from her face and said, "Abby, you''re going to be living with us in the future. Is that okay?"


    She nced at me and nodded slightly. The expression on her face was much more mature than


    her actual age. "Okay!"

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    After that, she fell intoplete silence.


    After we got into the car, Sheridan started driving us back and Abby no longer stuck her head out


    the window to enjoy the scenery. She just sat there motionlessly, without a single expression on her


    small face.


    I wanted tofort her but when I opened my mouth, I didn''t know what to say.


    I had no other choice but to remain silent.


    We had been driving for a while, but we had yet to reach the highway. I looked at Sheridan with


    some hesitation and said, "Mr. Lawson, are we heading the wrong way?"


    He nced at the rearview mirror and slightly pursed his lips. After a pause, he said, "Miss Reid, it


    seems that someone is following us."


    I frowned and turned to look at the car behind me. I saw a gray van following closely behind. I was a


    little taken aback. I looked back at Sheridan and said, "Mr. Lawson, how long has this car been


    following us?"


    "They have been following us since the moment we left the vige. At first, I thought it was a


    coincidence. I took a detour, but they are still


    behind us."


    I pursed my lips, "Could it be someone from the Hathaway family?" But after a moment of thought, it


    did not seem like something Gail would do.


    Sheridan shook his head and said, "It doesn''t look like it."


    After a pause, he asked, "Do you want them gone?"


    I shook my head, "No need. We''ll just head back like usual. I would like to see how long they intend


    to follow us."


    Along the way, Abby had been silent. I sent messages to Valerie and asked her how Anne was


    doing. Valerie said that everything was going smoothly. She had just gone through another round of


    chemotherapy and was sent into a sterile room to rest.


    Initially, I nned to give Hendrix a call but after a long drive, I was feeling dizzy and nauseous.


    Thus, I didn''t call him for now.


    It was already midnight when we finally arrived in Asherton. Sheridan tucked Abby in bed and left


    not long after.


    When I went to see him off, he nced at my surroundings and said, "If anything happens, call me


    right away."


    I recalled the van that had been tailing us on our way home, so I nodded and agreed. After he left, I


    went into the house and locked the door. I went to check on Abby and found that she was still fast


    asleep.


    When I went back to my room, I nned to give Hendrix a call, but he was first to call instead. I


    picked up the phone and heard his deep voice ring out, "What is going on? Why couldn''t I get


    through to you for the entire day?"


    "Mr. Lawson and I went to Abby''s hometown. The reception there is terrible. We have just returned


    home. How''s it going on your side?" I said as I walked to the balcony and looked out the window.


    "Well, it''s a little tricky, but it is not a big deal. Evan is already in Asherton. If you have any problems,


    you can contact him. I wille back as soon as I am done here."


    I looked out the window and found nothing out of the ordinary. I closed the window and replied him,


    "I have officially adopted Abby. Hendrix, we can carry out Anne''s surgery legally now."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t reply for a very long time and I initially thought that he was upset. Finally, his deep voice


    rang out again, "Arianna, if you do this, do you think you''re any different from the child''s parents and


    Sebastian?"

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    There was no difference. Abby''s parents and Sebastian were driven mad by their greed for money


    and although my motives were different, I was willing to go lengths to achieve what I wanted as well.


    I pursed my lips and tried to persuade him, "I''ve adopted Ab by, I''m going to raise her as my own


    child. I''m going to give her a bright future. She and Anne are going to have the support of both the


    Roberts and Moore families. Her life is definitely going to be better than staying in that vige."


    At first, I thought Hendrix was going to argue with me but he just answered indifferently, "Sure, you


    have a well-thought-out n."


    I was taken aback for a moment. But after a while, he spoke again, "But have you asked the child


    what she really wants?"


    I frowned and suddenly became a little upset, "Hendrix, I know that Anne is not your biological child.


    I know how noble you are and I know that I shouldn''t hurt an innocent child. However, I''m terribly


    sorry to break it to you but, since I was young, I have been a very selfish person. I raised Anne


    since she was an infant. I can''t bear to see her suffer. Therefore, I have no other choice."


    On the other end of the line, he sounded helpless. After a long while, he opened his mouth and


    said, "Arianna, Anne is also my child and will always be my child. You want to save her, so do I. But


    we have to know that our decisions will have an impact on their futures."


    Perhaps he was right, but now, Abby was my only hope.


    Hendrix was against Abby donating her organs to Anne, meanwhile I thought this was the only way


    to save both of them. We clearly had misaligned values.


    The next day.


    Perhaps it was due to me being pregnant, but that night, I felt particrly sleepy. I was woken up by


    themotion in the yard.


    When I pulled open the curtains, I saw Abby in her pajamas in the yard. Her hair was ruffled,


    probably from a night''s sleep. However, to my surprise, Naomi was standing outside the gates.


    Seeing her, I was a little confused. Shouldn''t she be at Jarold City looking for Sebastian? Why was


    she here? I greeted Naomi from my window, got dressed and went downstairs.


    The gate used a fingerprint scanner and thus Naomi had no way to get in. After the door was


    unlocked, she entered, carrying bags of food and fruits.


    When she saw me, she demanded, "Why is your phone always on silent mode? I''ve been calling


    you for the entire morning, what have you been up to? Were you very exhausted? It''s nearly ten


    o''clock."


    I was stupefied and looked at the clock on my phone. It was indeed half past ten. I could not help


    asking, "Have you been waiting here for a long time?"


    She nodded, "I''ve been waiting for quite some time now. If I didn''t call Hendrix, I might''ve thought


    that you moved somewhere else and I had the wrong house. Who is this child?"


    As we walked into the house, she asked about Ab by. I reached out to take the things from her


    hands and said, "It''s my adopted child, Abby. Shouldn''t you be at Jarold City? Why are you here?"


    "It''s all Sebastian''s fault!" She uttered out, "I finally found him in Jarold City but he asked me to


    come to Asherton. It''s obvious that he''s toying with me!"


    I watched as she opened a box of durians. The strong scent wafted out and sheined, "I


    really don''t understand how you can like something as smelly as durian. The scent is so


    strong."


    I was a little puzzled, "How did you know that I liked durians?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    She curled her lips, "Sebastian asked me toe over and look after you since you are pregnant.


    You are also aware that I am not a meticulous person, thus I don''t really know your taste buds. As


    such, I went and asked him what you like to eat and he told me to bring along some durians when I


    come over."


    I was taken aback and looked at her, "Did Sebastian note to Asherton with you?"


    She pursed her lips, "He said he did, but when I went next door to check just now, the ce was still


    empty. I am also not sure where he went. Is he really that busy recently? What is going on with


    him?"


    Since Naomi didn''t know much, I didn''t question her further. I taught Abby how to wash up and I


    also went to freshen up myself. I sat at the dining table and munched down my breakfast.


    Naomi, perhaps feeling bored, asked me, "Are you freeter? If you''re not busy, let''s go shopping


    together."


    I shook my head and said, "I have to go to the hospitalter. My parents have brought Anne here.


    Currently, she is getting ready for her surgery and there''s a ton of preparations I have to do. I''m


    afraid I don''t have the spare time for shopping."


    "I see," she answered with some disappointment. "Then, you should go and take care of whatever


    you need to. By the way, have you seen Wendy recently? I called her a few times, but she ignored


    me. What happened to her?"


    I shook my head and didn''t say much. Naomi was different from me. She was ustomed to living


    afortable life and she didn''t encounter much difficulties. She didn''t have much to worry about in


    life. Perhaps it was better to keep her in the dark and not burden her with the various struggles that


    other people were facing.


    Since she had nothing to do, she simply followed me to the hospital. Anne''s surgery was right


    around the corner and this operation had to proceed, even if it meant that I''d feel guilty for Abby for


    the rest of my life.


    Knowing that Abby''s surgery could be performed legally now, Valerie and Pedro were overjoyed.


    After discussing with the hospital, the surgery was set to be carried out a weekter. Because


    Abby''s body was too weak, the doctor instructed her to take good care of herself. Valerie saw that I


    was exhausted, so she decided to hire a nanny to look after Abby.


    I was relieved that they could help look after the


    children for me.


    Sunday.


    Naomi suddenly called In the middle of the night. It was particrly noisy on the other end of the


    line, as if she was in a nightclub. The background noise was deafening. I could only vaguely hear


    what Naomi was saying, "Arianna, can you pick me up? I can''t drive. My limbs went weak, I think


    something is wrong."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt a chill run down my spine for a moment, then I nodded and quickly said, "Where are you now?


    Send me the address and I''ll be right there."


    She replied in a daze. I got up, changed my clothes and drove out. It took her a while to send the


    address, which was a well-known nightclub in Asherton.


    This girl usually liked to go clubbing, thus it was normal for her to be at a ce like this. But


    because of her temper, no one dared toy their hands on her. Why was today an exception?


    When I arrived at the Emperor Club, Naomi was lying in the lobby with several waiters standing


    beside her. It seemed that someone deliberately asked them to watch over her.


    When I walked over, a waiter seemed to recognize me and came straight to me. Then, he said,


    "Miss Reid, thank God you are here. Miss Attwood


    almost tore this ce down."

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    Looking at this girl, I had no idea who she was. I stuttered for a moment before asking, "How do you


    know me?"


    The girl nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Milton showed me a picture of you. He asked me to wait


    for you here."


    Hearing this, I was even more puzzled. Sebastian was obviously here. Why couldn''t he send her


    back himself? Why did he need me toe all the way here instead? What was he trying to do?


    I nced at the drunk Naomi lying on the chair and instantly knew that this was going to be a long


    night. After giving it some thought, I asked the waitress, "There''s a hotel upstairs, right? Do you still


    have any empty rooms for tonight?"


    The nightclub was located at a high-rise building, and this nightclub was particrly luxurious.


    There was a hotel upstairs, and the reason for that was to let the wealthy have some rest after they


    were done clubbing.


    The waitress nodded, but she looked a little embarrassed. "Miss Reid, I''m sure you know that all the


    rooms here have to be booked in advance. The suites are all reserved for the VIP guests, I''m afraid


    that we might not be able to get you a room."


    I pursed my lips. It seemed that Sebastian was earning a substantial ie from this ce. I


    thought about it for a moment and asked, "Doesn''t Mr. Milton have a suite of his own?"


    The waitress was dumbfounded and nodded. "Yes, but..."


    I dialed Sebastian''s number, and a gentle voice echoed from the other end, "What''s wrong? It''s so


    late at night, do you miss me? Do you need me to apany you?"


    Feeling disgusted, I pursed my lips and uttered coldly, "Help me get a room for Naomi here at


    Emperor Club. It''s toote, a pregnant woman is not capable of bringing her home all by herself."


    There was a faint chuckle. "It seems like I made the right choice calling you over. Hand the phone


    over to the waitress, I''ll speak to her."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked up at the waitress, then handed her the phone in my hand and said, "Sebastian wants to


    talk to you." The waitress was taken aback. She quickly took over the phone, and then said, "Hello,


    Mr. Milton!"


    I didn''t know what they were talking about, but the waitress just kept nodding repeatedly. After a


    moment, she handed me back the phone and said,


    "Miss Reid, please follow me!"


    Then, she looked at the two waitresses standing next to Naomi and said, "Mona, please bring Miss


    Attwood to the presidential suite on the 28th floor, room 2806. I will be helping Miss Reid with the


    check-in."


    The two waitresses lifted the drunk Naomi between them and got onto the elevator. I followed the


    waitress to the front desk. I didn''t know what Sebastian said to her, but ever since she hung up the


    phone, she had been treating me with utmost respect.


    Naturally, I didn''t care too much about this. When we walked up to the elevator, there were a few


    drunkards standing by the elevator doors.


    The waitress probably recognized a few of them, as she lowered her head and greeted them. One


    of them might''ve been too drunk, he held onto her and said, "Mona, right? I heard that you have


    been promoted to the supervisor position here. Didn''t you say that there is a new chick here? Why


    haven''t we seen her yet?"


    They started chuckling and Mona answered awkwardly, "I''m afraid that you all are mistaken. She''s


    just a waitress. She came from a vige and she is very old-fashioned. I don''t think that you will be


    interested in her."

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    "How can you say that?" The man chuckled and added, "What''s to be afraid of? It doesn''t matter if


    she came from a vige. We also grew up in the vige, thedies there had great physique. Don''t


    try to hide her from us, send her to our roomter."


    Mona nodded repeatedly. When the elevator door opened, she bade farewell to them politely and


    pulled me into the elevator.


    After she escorted me to Naomi''s room, she gave me a smile and left. When she was heading back


    to the hallway, she took out her walkie-talkie and said into it, "Logistics, please assign Susan to the


    16th floor. There''s a guest interested in her and he''s a VIP, don''t mess this up."


    I had already stepped into the room, but the moment I heard that familiar name, I was rooted in


    ce. I turned back, but Mona had already left.


    The 16th floor?


    I went into the room and saw that Naomi was sleeping very soundly. Perhaps it was due to alcohol,


    she didn''t seem like she was waking up any time soon.


    Seeing that she was fine, I took the key card and went straight to the 16th floor.


    When I arrived, I stood outside of the room and discovered that this was the VIP suite. There was


    karaoke set up in the suite, and from time to time there were girlsing in and out of the room. All


    the girls who came out had bruises all over their body, but they were holding piles of cash in their


    hands.


    The suite was very secretive, and outsiders couldn''t take a peek into it. Thus, after giving it some


    thought, I prepared myself mentally and pushed the door open. I shouted in slurred voice, "Let''s go


    pals, bottoms up!"


    The people in the room were interrupted by my sudden appearance, and then they realized that I


    was a drunken crazy woman. They were taken aback for a moment, until someone got up and was


    ready to drive me out.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I squinted my eyes and looked at the situation in the room. There were roughly six men in the room,


    all of whom were in theirte thirties. There were a ton ofdies drinking with them, and each of


    them had a different look. However, all of them were gorgeous-lookingdies.


    Susan stood out. Not because she was particrly pretty, but she looked different from the rest


    from them, perhaps because she''d just arrived at the city. She looked uneasy and her head was


    lowered, only to take a peek at her surroundings while no one was looking.


    She had on revealing clothing which were obviously not suitable for her. She tried to cover her


    exposed bosom, and from time to time she adjusted her short skirt.


    There was a huge skin tone difference between her face and her chest. She was particrly


    eyecatching among thedies, and with some touch up, she did look like a gorgeous woman. Plus,


    she had a youthful vibe to her, and it was very attractive.


    "You crazy woman, why are you making trouble here? Get out of here!" A man tried to grab me.


    I stood up, mumbled a few words, and stared at Susan. She also saw me clearly. Her pupils


    contracted, then she lowered her head and avoided eye contact.


    I was pushed out of the room and crouched at one side, pretending to be drunk. Those people were


    in no mood to attend to me. Seeing that everyone had left, I took out my phone and called Evan.


    After exining the situation, I sent him the address.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    I was standing by the door while all of the men inside were enjoying themselves. Seeing that a few


    people were carrying a fish tank into the room, my heart suddenly jolted.


    I leaned against the door of the private room, listening, but I couldn''t make out what they were


    saying. Seeing the waitersing out, I couldn''t help but pull one aside and asked, "Hello, young


    man, I''m curious, what are they nning to do with the fish tank? It looks so fun, my husband is into


    this kind of stuff too. He and I want toe over to have some fun, do you have any


    rmendations?"


    Obviously, he was a little taken aback. The other waiters around him chuckled. "Madam, you are an


    interesting character, ying around with your husband like this!"


    I smiled and said awkwardly, "The life of a married couple is so boring, so we want to spice things


    up!


    They said, "This is the ce where all the wealthy of Ashertone to have some fun. They like to


    y games. Miss, I don''t think this kind of game is suitable for you. Mr. Caulfied likes to see people


    struggle to keep themselves alive, and he likes to put people into the fish tank. It''s better you don''t


    get involved in this kind of game. It''s too dangerous."


    My mind went nk for a moment and I was a little shaken. "He likes seeing people struggle to


    keep themselves alive? What kind of weird things is he into?" I thought to myself.


    Seeing me in a daze, the waiters left. I stood at the entrance of the suite. Without thinking too much,


    I pushed the door open and went in. Everyone was gathered around the fish tank. No one noticed


    meing in.


    Beside the fish tank, a middle-aged man put a stack of cash on the table and said, "Since everyone


    is in such a good mood today, would anyone like to y a game with me? As long as I am satisfied,


    this stack of a hundred thousand dors will be yours."


    For a moment, the girls went quiet. It seemed that they knew what wasing. The man was not


    happy that he didn''t get any response. He frowned and said, "No one wants to y? Then what are


    you doing here? You women are just getting in my way."


    I frowned, and I struggled to even force out a single word.


    No one dared to say a single word. His gaze swept around the room and his eyes fell on Susan,


    who was hiding behind a few girls. He said, "You,e here!"


    All of a sudden, they all looked at Susan. Susan shrunk back in shock and walked forward carefully.


    She stopped in front of John and looked at him, trembling.


    "Go and y. This hundred thousand dors will be yours. You should take advantage of me being


    in a good mood, and satisfy me." The man ced the stack of cash in front of Susan.


    Susan lowered her head. I stood far away from her, and I couldn''t see her expression clearly. But I


    could feel that her body was trembling. I thought she would cry for mercy.


    But she suddenly looked at the man and said, "Make it two hundred thousand!"


    "What?" The man was also stupefied for a moment. For a moment, everyone gaped at her in shock.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Susan opened her mouth again and said, "Make it two hundred thousand, and I''ll do it."


    After a moment, the man suddenlyughed. "Interesting, interesting, sure. Two hundred thousand.


    Go in and y for five minutes. Don''t worry. If you die, I will give you another two hundred


    thousand. Four hundred thousand dors for your life."


    He then took out another pile of notes from his bag.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    Looking at the money, Susan stepped on the table and climbed into the fish tank. After she climbed


    in, several men closed the lid.


    John sat on the sofa leisurely and took a puff of his cigarette, as he enjoyed the show.


    In the one-meter-long fish tank, Susan didn''t take up much space, but even she had to curl up as


    she held her breath. There was someone standing next to the tank with a stopwatch, counting the


    time.


    Some of them started singing, trying to impress John. Some of them were leaning on John, trying to


    flirt with him.


    After a moment, my presence became rather obvious. Someone noticed me and nced at me.


    "Why are you here again? Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    I smiled and said, "I''m just here enjoying the fun. It seems like so much fun, I couldn''t help but want


    to be part of it!"


    "Please leave!" John, who was leaning against the sofa, ordered coldly while taking another puff.


    I hurried to him and said, "Are you John? I''m so lucky to meet you here. I can''t believe it. Come on,


    let me propose a toast to you first."


    As I spoke, I filled the ss on the table, and drank everything with a smile.


    The man was puzzled at first, but he became less tense. He stared at me and said, "Why? Do you


    know me?"


    I nodded repeatedly. "Of course I do. You''re John, you''re a well-known figure in Asherton. Everyone


    knows you!"


    Seeing that his face eased up, my eyes fell on Susan, who was holding her breath in the fish tank,


    and said with a smile, "John, I didn''t know you were into this kind of things. Thatdy doesn''t look


    like she is good at holding her breath. To keep her underwater like this for five minutes might be too


    risky."


    "Humph!" He snorted. "What is there to be afraid of? I am wealthy, I''ll just buy her life."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Susan, who was submerged underwater, seemed like she couldn''t hold her breath any longer. She


    had air bubblesing out of her nose and she was gasping for air. For a moment, the tank was


    filled with air bubbles, and she started to drown.


    "It''s only been two minutes. So boring," He said, staring at Susan indifferently.


    Looking at Susan struggling in the water, I was a little nervous, but I couldn''t think of a way to save


    her. I was pregnant, and if I was not careful, I might also die.


    If I were to go and save her, I was afraid that things could turn ugly.


    I became more and more anxious. I touched my phone and prayed that Evan could arrive in time.


    "She doesn''t seem to know how to swim," A woman next to John said. ncing at Susan in the fish


    tank, she grew a little worried as well.


    John stared at Susan, who was struggling in the water for help, with excitement and indescribable


    pleasure shing across his face. He didn''t care what other people were saying at all.


    Seeing that Susan was dying, I couldn''t help but say, "John, I''m afraid that the girl is dying. We


    should hurry up and find someone to pull her up, or something bad will happen."


    John looked at me and frowned. "Get out!"


    Meanwhile, two men came over and dragged me out of the room. I stared at Susan, who was in the


    fish tank and was about to drown. I didn''t think twice and immediately roared, "Who dares to touch


    me? When I came in, I already called the police. The police will be arriving soon."

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    John red at me. "You called the police?"


    I nodded. Seeing how Susan was gradually giving up struggling, I uttered, "You''d better get her out


    of there, or you''ll be going to jail!"


    He burst into fits ofughter, and stared at me. He said arrogantly, "Listen, this b*tch said that I am


    going to jail? What a joke, this is the first time in my life I heard someone tell me that I''m getting into


    trouble."


    The people standing around the tank also chuckled. I pursed my lips, feeling a little confused.


    The man suddenly opened his mouth and ordered, "Get her out of the tank and throw this woman in


    instead. I don''t give a f*ck who she is. If the policees, tell them that I am here. If they don''t


    know who I am, then ask them to speak to Oscar."


    "Yes, John!"


    Susan was pulled out of the tank, but she was already unconscious. I rushed over to check on her


    but before I could make sure she was alright, I was dragged by two men and hurled into the tank. I


    choked on the water, with my head being pressed down forcefully into the water.


    I drank a few mouthfuls of icy-cold water and felt a sharp pain in my throat. I wanted to breathe, but


    I choked every time I tried to open my mouth and my throat felt extremely painful. I cried out for


    help.


    I tried to ask for help but I was overwhelmed by the two men. I couldn''t even force out a single word.


    I drank a few mouthfuls of water and my entire body was in agonizing pain. My tummy started


    cramping. My eyes widened in disbelief as I realized that it must''ve been the baby.


    I could hear vague screams. "She is bleeding, she is bleeding..."


    I felt a buzz in my head. My child...


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The man''sughter came. "Interesting. I didn''t expect toe across a pregnant woman tonight.


    Very amusing..."


    Intense pain and suffocation made me lose consciousness, and my body gradually lost strength.


    Sometimes, death was just in an instant. Somehow, I felt like I was in a dream. I started spiraling


    down into darkness and I could vaguely hear someone talking to me, but I couldn''t tell what they


    were saying. I felt like I was running in circles in the pitch ck world of my subconscious, unable to


    escape.


    All of a sudden, I woke up and discovered that everything was white. It was only after some time


    that I realized that I was in a hospital. I was still a little dazed. I looked around at my surroundings,


    but even this small motion caused my body to feel a sharp pain, as if it had been torn apart.


    My body throbbed from all the pain it was experiencing. I couldn''t help but let out a soft whimper.


    There were hurried footsteps, and then I heard someone say, "She''s awake, she''s awake, quick,


    call the doctor!" It wasn''t a familiar voice.


    I was in a new environment. My eyes fell on the girl who had shouted for the doctor just now. It was


    Susan. She was fine!


    Her eyes reddened when she saw me. She said, "You''re finally awake. You''re finally awake."


    I opened my mouth, wanting to speak, but my throat hurt so much that I couldn''t even force out a


    single word. Then a group of people came in, consisting of Valerie, Pedro and Evan. I was relieved


    when I realized Hendrix was not here. Judging from what Susan said, I guessed that I had been


    unconscious for a very long time.


    Valerie held onto me, her eyes started to water. I squeezed her arm and shook my head slightly,


    indicating that everything was fine and that she didn''t have to worry.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Only then did I recall that my baby was also affected by the incident. Iid a hand on my abdomen,


    and suddenly felt a sharp pain. I gazed at them, as if looking for an answer.


    My voice was hoarse. "My baby... is he alright?"


    Valerie suddenly burst into tears. Pedro sighed. Susan lowered her head and said nothing. Evan''s


    face was full of apology and guilt. I was dumbfounded by their reactions. I was not stupid. The


    answer was clear: the baby in my belly was gone.


    I was suffocating in my own despair. For a moment, my body began to tremble uncontrobly. I


    pressed my lips into a thin line and tried to restrain myself, but it only made me look like I was


    grimacing hideously.


    Valerie noticed my expression and quickly pulled me towards her. She had streams of tears on her


    cheek. "My child, don''t do this, don''t do this. You haven''t recovered yet. Don''t do this. Everything will


    be fine, please, I beg you. Don''t hurt yourself."


    I couldn''t control these instinctive reactions from my body. I clenched my fist, and my head was


    throbbing with pain. The pain was so bad that it felt like I was going to burst open.


    There was a cry of surprise. "She bit her tongue. Quick, stop her!"


    I didn''t realize that I was biting my tongue. My whole body was numb. In that instant, however, I


    suddenly felt that everything began to hurt. I couldn''t pinpoint where, but it hurt everywhere.


    Evan went to summon a doctor, and several doctors strode over. Seeing this situation, they also


    panicked and quickly said, "Give her a sedative, quick!"


    Meanwhile, the entrance of the ward crashed open, and someone pushed Valerie and Pedro aside.


    He hugged me tightly in his embrace and his voice was hoarse, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    It was Hendrix. The pain in my brain subsided slightly, and I stared at him. We hadn''t met for a few


    days, but I could tell that he was already visibly thinner. Perhaps he was too preupied with his


    job in Oand.


    Probably because of the sedative, I began to feel a little drowsy. I wanted to open my eyes and


    have a good look at the man that I hadn''t seen for days, but no matter how hard I tried to keep them


    open, my eyelids gradually became heavier, and once again I fell into a deep sleep.


    Time passed very slowly, yet also very quickly. In life, there wasn''t much that remained the same


    forever. As the saying goes, "If you can endure losing everything, then you won''t have any regrets


    in life."


    It was probably true. When I came out of the hospital and looked at Asherton''s bright sun hanging


    above my head, I seemed to have begun my journey of eptance.


    Hendrix stopped the car and looked at me. "Is there anything that you crave? Let''s eat something


    first and then go home to have some rest."


    I nodded, thought for a moment, and said seriously, "Let''s have some seafood!"


    He slightly frowned, but still nodded in agreement.


    In the seafood restaurant, there were all kinds of aquatic animals being kept in the tanks. Seeing


    me staring at the tanks with a pale face, Hendrix started to get a little worried, "Let''s go somece


    else."


    I shook my head and said, "No need, I''m good." I looked at the animals in the water and said to


    Hendrix, "Is there live seafood here?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix frowned but still nodded. He found a seat for us and asked the waiter to serve us some live


    seafood.

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    The waiter served up some fish and crabs. I nced at the waiter and asked, "Can you give me a


    spoon and a knife?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The waiter looked at me with a strange expression, but still nodded and retrieved the cutlery for me.


    I ced the crab on the table, broke the shell and started scooping out the flesh of the crab with the


    cutlery. Even though it was not delicious, it was still edible.


    It also brought me extreme enjoyment to dissect the living creatures. Hendrix did not stop me. He


    just quietly watched me dissect them as I ate.


    After a long time, I felt a little exhausted. I put down the cutlery and said, "I used to wonder what


    would I do if one day, I encountered someone who I really hated. Back then, I always thought I


    would toss him into prison. Now, I think I have a change of mind."


    Hendrix looked at me and finally said after a while, "What do you want to do?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "Is he still with you?"


    He nodded. "Yes!"


    I smirked and looked at him. "Hendrix, you will indulge me, won''t you?"


    He pursed his lips and did not speak. I smirked lightly and stopped asking.


    He got up and said, "Let''s go and meet John."


    In the suburban vi, Hendrix stopped the car. Evan came out of the vi and looked at me, with a


    guilty expression. "Mrs. Roberts, are you feeling better?"


    I smiled and nodded. "Well, yes. Is he inside?"


    He nodded and led us inside.


    John''s full name was John Caulfield. He was not some hot shot, but he''d just inherited his family''s


    money. His ancestors were coal miners, and his sister had married a civil servant, Oscar. Over the


    years, they''d used their wealth to gain quite some power.


    The more money Oscar spent, the higher he rose in ranking, and thus he also gained more ie.


    However, John was not as capable, so he could only stay in Asherton and rely on his brother-in-


    law''s power. Because of his strange hobby, there were a lot ofdies who got humiliated by him.


    Staring at the man in front of me, tied to the chair with a severely bruised face, I couldn''t help but


    snort. "John, what a coincidence. What are you doing here?"


    He looked at me in a daze. After registering who I was, he widened his eyes and looked at me,


    begging for mercy, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were Mr. Roberts'' wife. I deserve to die, I deserve to


    die. Please, please let me go. I didn''t mean it. If you let me go, I will give you as much money as


    you want. Please let me go!"


    Looking at his disgusting appearance, I sneered and nced at the gloomy weather outside. I


    looked at Evan and asked, "Evan, is there an open-air swimming pool in this vi?"


    Evan nodded. He looked at Hendrix, who was standing to one side with a sullen expression, and


    replied, "Yes, it''s in the backyard."


    "Then that''s perfect!" I said, looking at John, "It''s rare that we can meet up like this. Let''s go and


    have some fun."


    After that, I walked towards the backyard. Hendrix seemed to know what I was about to do. He just


    warned me, "Don''t kill him."


    I raised my eyebrows and sat down in afortable position by the pool. I looked at John, who was


    being dragged over and said, "John, I believe you like ying with water. Why don''t you have some


    fun today?"

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    John stared at me warily. "What do you want to do?"


    I shrugged. "I''m just a woman. What can I do?" I nced at the two men behind him. They brought


    him to the pool and shoved him into the water.


    I watched idly as he struggled to keep afloat, his limbs still tied up and unable to move. I suddenly


    chuckled at this scene.


    After a long time, he stopped sshing about in the water and started to gradually sink to the


    bottom of the pool. Evan, who was standing beside me, spoke. "Mrs. Roberts, he seems to be


    drowning."


    "Alright, go and get him up. Bring a doctor over and nurse him back to consciousness. I want him to


    experience this a few more times, to make sure he never forgets."


    Evan nodded and raised his hand, gesturing for someone to pull John up from the water.


    After the show was over, I had no interest in continuing anymore. I got up to leave, but Hendrix


    followed and stood in front of me, asking, "Where are you going?"


    I was a little tired. I thought about it and said,


    "Let''s rest here for the time being. It will be a while before John wakes up. I''m going to toy with him


    again."


    He frowned slightly but didn''t say anything.


    All of a sudden, I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. I was a little puzzled to see Susan here.


    Initially, I didn''t n to meet her here, but since she was already here, there was no point asking her


    to leave.


    I frowned slightly. During the time I was hospitalized, she often visited, but I didn''t pay much


    attention to her. At this time, seeing her appear in front of me, I calmed down and gave her a once


    over.


    How should I put it?


    She seemed to look a little different from the first time I saw her. Back then, her gaze was filled with


    timidness. But now there was a glint of determination in her eyes.


    Looking at her, I was silent for a moment before asking, "What''s the matter?"


    She nced at Hendrix. I was familiar with that look in her eyes. It was a look of surprise, awestruck


    at how good-looking Hendrix was. I''ve long been ustomed to it, and hence I just ignored it


    completely.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Susan stared at me, thought for a moment and said, "Miss Reid, thank you for saving my life. I will


    forever remember you as my savior. I will repay your kindness."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything. I was just waiting for her to continue.


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, she resumed, "Miss Reid, regarding my sister, I am very


    grateful to you. I know that your daughter is waiting for her operation, and I heard that you had


    adopted my sister. I hope you can treat her well in the future, and I also hope that my sister will be


    helpful to you."


    Seeing that she was not getting to the main topic, I frowned and pursed my lips. "Actually you can


    just get to the point, don''t waste my time."


    She was taken aback, then took a slight breath and suddenly knelt on the ground. She gazed up at


    me and said, "Miss Reid, I know I shouldn''t bother you, but I have no other choice. I really have no


    one else to rely on except you."


    "Get up and speak normally, you don''t have to kneel!" I didn''t like seeing other people kneeling


    down to beg for help. I wasn''t that shameless.


    She stood up from the ground and said, "After Mr. Roberts had cleared the ce, I discovered that


    my friend had been taken away, probably sold. I''ve gone and asked for help from the police, but it


    was no use. They said that they couldn''t find any record of him at all. But he had been working in


    the Emperor Club for so many years, why would there be no record of him?"

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    Listening to her words, I couldn''t help but frown. "Weren''t you brought up in the countryside? How


    did you meet a friend so soon? Didn''t you just kill Max? I think you might have misunderstood me.


    The reason I saved you was just on impulse, it''s not like I really wanted to save you. Don''t forget


    that you are a murderer. Max''s body is still lying in front of the Parker family''s house, and now your


    sister is suffering the consequences of your actions. Susan, I don''t think that I am going to give you


    a second chance."


    She was a little puzzled and stared at me, at a loss for words.


    Looking at her, I said, "Tell me, how did you murder Max, and how did you manage to escape? And


    how did you end up getting employed at the Emperor Club?"


    I was not a kind-hearted person. Back then, the reason I saved her was because I wanted to


    question her. Seeing that she was being treated so harshly by John, I took pity on her and tried to


    save her. I didn''t expect to lose my child in the process, I med myself for being too stupid and


    acting so rashly.


    Susan pursed her lips and told me everything that had happened in the past few days. The night


    she was handed over to the Parker family, Rick wanted to sleep with her, but she was naturally


    opposed to that. Thus, she tried tomit suicide, but she did not die.


    Later, she was sent to an old doctor''s house for treatment. She grabbed hold of this opportunity and


    wanted to flee. Unexpectedly, when she fled, she bumped into Max. He was not willing to let her


    leave, and used force. Amidst the struggle, she pushed him, and he slipped from the second floor,


    plummeting headfirst to the ground. This was how Max died.


    When Max died, she knew that she had to flee, otherwise she would also end up dead. She did not


    run away immediately, instead, she hid in the mountains. She stole the food offerings that were left


    at the cemetery to stay alive. After that, when Rick was not able to find her, he went straight to


    Gail''s house for revenge.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She took the opportunity to flee, but before that, she witnessed Rick trying to cause trouble to her


    family. She also knew that Orchid was taken away by him.


    I thought for a moment and stared at her. "So, you were the one in the white van that followed us?"


    She nodded. "I stole some money from the Parker family and asked someone from the town to


    follow you guys. I didn''t have any other motives, I just wanted to know where you guys took my


    sister, so that in the future, after I havended on my feet in the city, I could find out how she was


    doing, where she was, and if she still remembered me.


    I frowned slightly and said, "Then why did you go to the Emperor Club?"


    She lowered her head and answered, "I came here all alone, and I had no money on me. The very


    least I could do was feed myself. I knew that the children who did not return home were either dead


    or being kept at the Emperor Club to entertain the guests. I just wanted to survive, and thus I had no


    other choice but to go to the Emperor Club."


    "What''s your friend''s name? How old is she?" Those who didn''t return were either dead, or were


    kept in the city. Was Sebastian forcing them to work there?

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    "His name is Yonas Fisher. He is a boy. He was brought to the city when he was 14 years old. Back


    then, a rich man wanted to adopt him, butter he felt that he was a little too old, and so he didn''t


    want to adopt him anymore."


    "Doesn''t he have a family in the countryside?" Male children were treated preciously in the


    countryside, why was he sent away?


    Susan lowered her head and said, "When he was still a kid, he was sent to live in the countryside.


    After he had grown up, Mr. Hathaway brought him back to the city. Most of the employees inside the


    Emperor Club were all from the orphanage. They were all under Mr. Hathaway''s control."


    I was a little confused. What did the orphanage have to do with this?


    "So are you asking me to help you find the boy named Yonas?" I stared at Susan and asked.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She nodded, "Yonas said that there were a ton of shady things going on inside the club. He wanted


    to flee, and he didn''t wish to be kept in that ce anymore. However, after this incident, I went and


    looked for him, but he was nowhere to be found. Mr. Hathaway must have found out about him and


    locked him up. They are going to kill him, Miss Reid, please save him!"


    Seeing how pitiful she was, I was in no hurry to answer. I just watched as Evan enter the room


    again, dragging the barely alive John along. My gaze swept across John and I pursed my lips. "It


    seems that I''ll be busy again."


    Seeing that I didn''t answer her, Susan tugged at my sleeve and cried. "Miss Reid, please, save him.


    They will kill him. Please."


    I frowned and felt a little irritated. I looked up at Hendrix and said, "Susan, have you heard of the


    law of conservation? I see no point in helping that friend of yours, so you can save your effort."


    Her eyes were watery and she still had something to say, but I pulled myself away and stopped


    looking at her. I walked up to John and said slowly, "I always felt that I was not a bad person, so


    every time I came across people in need, I would try my best to help them. But now, I realized that


    my kindness was in vain. Not only was it useless, but I would be taken advantage of. After so long, I


    finally got pregnant, and I thought that this was God''s doing, but you took it away from me. When I


    was lying on the hospital bed, I kept thinking of ways to torture you, to avenge my poor child."


    He looked at me with fear in his eyes. "Miss Reid, I didn''t know you were pregnant, and I didn''t


    know you were Mr. Roberts'' wife. Sorry, I know I was wrong. Please, let me go!"


    I cackled. "Let you go?"


    As humans, we couldn''t be too kind, I had a lot of experience of my kindness being used against


    me. Iughed even more hysterically. "John, do you know how it feels to lose the thing you care


    about the most?"


    He shook his head and he was silently chanting his prayers. I ignored him.


    Sheridan sent me a message and after I replied to his message, I stared at John. I didn''t feel a


    single ounce of pity for this man.


    About five minutester, Sheridan came in with a woman. The woman''s belly was huge. It seemed


    that she was about five months along in her pregnancy.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Catching sight of the woman, John shouted at her, "What are you doing here? Go home!"


    The woman was scared out of her wits. ncing around the room before finally settling her gaze on


    John, she said, at a loss, "John, what''s wrong? What happened? Why are you..."


    John red at me. Unlike before, he suddenly said seriously, "What are you up to?"


    I felt extremely exhausted. Sitting on the chair, I stared at him and said, "I believe your wife should


    experience what I have been through. Let her know the pain of losing a child, and you can also


    experience this pain as a father, like what my husband went through. How does it feel to have your


    hopes up, only for the child to suddenly disappear?"


    Suddenly, he roared, "No, you can''t do this. You are breaking thew. You can''t do this."


    I found this hrious. "You''ve done a lot of illegal things yourself, haven''t you?" Then I nced at


    Sheridan and said, "Mr. Lawson, sorry to trouble you. There is a swimming pool in the backyard.


    Please bring Mrs. Caulfield there!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    John suddenly struggled like an animal trying to break free from a trap. Evan held him down and


    pressed his face against the ground. His struggles were useless.


    Sheridan took the woman to the backyard of the vi. The woman cried and shouted for John to


    save her. Looking at John''s desperate and helpless look, I was suddenly very intrigued and pursed


    my lips. I watched indifferently as the scene unfolded before me.


    "Arianna, do you really have to do this?" Hendrix''s voice rang out. His voice was as low and


    reserved as ever, but there was a hint of disbelief in his tone.


    Without further exnation, I just said, "This is what he deserves."


    From the backyard came the sound of the water sshing, as well as the woman''s cries for help.


    Tears welled up in John''s eyes, and he roared angrily, "What on earth are you doing? If you want


    revenge, just do it to me, why are you hurting a pregnantdy?"


    I chuckled and stared at him. "It''s interesting that you say this. Have you forgotten about all the


    times you took advantage of those girls? Do you know how painful it is now? Why didn''t you feel


    sorry for them when you forced them underwater and tried to drown them? John, it''s only been a


    few days and you seem to have already forgotten everything. A few days ago, I was the one who


    stained your tank with blood, now it is your wife''s turn, isn''t that fair?"


    He copsed, lying on the ground and bursting into audible sobs. Everyone had weaknesses of


    their own, you just had to look hard enough to find them.


    "You''re right, I''m an a*shole and I deserve to be punished. You can do whatever you want to me,


    just don''t hurt my wife. She is innocent. Please, Miss Reid. Come at me, you can kill me, you can


    hurt me, but my wife and children are innocent. They shouldn''t be caught up in this. I beg you, let


    them go."


    Looking at John, who was begging for mercy on the ground, I pursed my lips indifferently. Hendrix


    nced at Evan, and his meaning was obvious. He wanted Evan to stop me, but I said to him,


    "Hendrix, if you don''t agree with my approach, you can leave, but don''t stop me."


    He looked at me with a helpless expression. "Arianna, the pregnant woman is innocent. I know that


    you hate him very much, and I won''t stop you from hurting him, but that pregnant woman is


    innocent. Don''t do this to her."

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    I pursed my lips and took a deep breath. Staring at him, I looked at John sternly and said, "Not only


    do I want your child''s life, but also your wife''s. She will experience what I have gone through."


    When John copsed onto the ground, Hendrix''s pupils contracted slightly as he stared at me. The


    pain on his face was indescribable. "Arianna, you..."


    I stared at John and interrupted him, "Tell me everything you know. If I''m satisfied with your answer,


    I will consider letting your wife go. Don''t expect your superiors to protect you. The reason why I


    could even get my hands on your wife in the first ce is because they have already gotten rid of


    you. You''re useless to them now."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    John was taken aback. He stopped his shrieking and suddenly regarded me with shock and


    disbelief in his eyes.


    I didn''t take it seriously at all. I just waited quietly for him to speak. After all, I was not in a hurry.


    Hendrix nced at me with a dumbfounded look. "When did you find out?"


    I shrugged. "I knew it ever since I woke up in the hospital. Naomi ending up drunk and deliberately


    letting me overhear Susan''s whereabouts, even the number of the room she was in. How could all


    of this be mere coincidences?"


    It had been a few days since my ident now, but Naomi still hadn''t shown up, which meant that


    this was all probably nned. I wasn''t sure if she knew about Sebastian''s n, but after giving it


    some thought, I guessed that she must have had some knowledge about this.


    Sad whines echoed from the swimming pool, and it was getting weaker and weaker. John was at a


    loss. He looked at me with tearful eyes and shouted, "Tell them to stop. I''ll tell you everything. I''ll tell


    you everything I know."


    I pursed my lips and looked at him coldly. "Don''t worry. She won''t die. After you tell me everything,


    only then I''ll ask them to stop."


    John was at a loss as he was hearing all the screamsing from his wife. He said, "It was Mr.


    Hathaway. He was the one who asked me to trap you in the tank. I waspletely unaware that


    you were pregnant. I just thought that you might choke, and that was all."


    I stared at him and was not satisfied with his answer. I simply sat on the chair and said, "Who is Mr.


    Hathaway? Why don''t I know this person?" "It''s Bobbie Hathaway. He''s the general manager of the


    Emperor Club."


    I was a little taken aback. It seemed that Bobbie was quite capable, to the extent that Sebastian


    was willing to entrust so many important duties to him.


    After a moment of silence, I looked at him and asked, "Who is the boss of the Emperor Club?"


    He nodded repeatedly. "It''s Sebastian Milton from the Milton family in Jarold City. However, he


    rarely visits the Emperor Club, everything is basically handed over to Bobbie."


    I nodded. "How much do you know about Bobbie?"


    He looked at me, then at Hendrix and said, "I don''t know much. I''m just helping him carry out these


    things. He told me that he would pay me a huge sum after I aplished my task."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Are you short on cash?"


    He shook his head repeatedly. "I am not short on cash, but I don''t want to rely on my brother-inw


    anymore. Once I get hold of this money, I am free to do whatever I want, I am no longer under his


    control. He always beats me up, scolds me and he treats my sister very terribly. I wanted to take my


    sister away from him."


    I pursed my lips. I was speechless after hearing his words. ncing at Sheridan, who was standing


    by the swimming pool, I ordered, "Mr.


    Lawson, bring her in!"

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    John breathed a sigh of relief as he looked in the direction of the swimming pool. His wife walked in


    without a hair out of ce, her clothes still dry. He waspletely stunned for a moment and


    looked at me in surprise. "You..."


    I pursed my lips, "Take your wife and leave immediately. Someone has probably been waiting for


    you outside for quite some time now. But you''ve got to do me a favor since I''ve treated your wife


    with kindness!"


    He paused for a second as he looked at me. "What kind of favor is it?"


    "Find a way to get ahold of a kid named Yonas. Help him escape from Bobbie. That wouldn''t cause


    you much trouble, would it?"


    Susan, who had been standing in a corner all this time, looked at me with bright eyes while I


    returned her gaze. I nced at John, waiting for his reply.


    At this moment, John exchanged a look with his wife. He nodded. "Alright, I''ll find a way to get that


    kid out for you."


    I nodded with satisfaction as I continued, "Great! Let''s get going!"


    John stumbled out of the house with his wife. Hendrix then walked up to me, raised his hands to


    grab onto my waist before saying, "Are you feeling tired? Let''s get some rest!"


    I leaned against his chest as we walked out of the vi. After a distance, Hendrix stopped mid step


    and turned to nce at Susan, who was trailing behind him. He looked at me and asked, "What are


    you going to do with her?"


    "She can suit herself! She can follow if that''s what she wants."


    Evan was driving as I leaned on Hendrix''s shoulder in exhaustion and said feebly, "Hendrix, do you


    me me?"


    The loss of the first child was unexpected, and that brought all of us into desperation. But losing the


    second child was nothing but my own negligence. I went into the hotel room even though I knew it


    was dangerous to do so. It was an unforgivable act for me to help Susan before I could ensure my


    own safety. It was my carelessness that made me lose the baby.


    It was then that he pulled me into an embrace as he gently patted my back. "You don''t have to


    me yourself for it. There are things fated to be. It was me who didn''t do my part to protect you.


    How could you me yourself for such an unpredictable ident?"


    Hearing hisforting words, I sighed, as I knew deep down in my heart that he was trying his best


    tofort me. With a thought in mind, I opened my mouth as I said, "Sebastian had set a huge trap


    on us. What do you think he was trying to do?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He squinted his eyes and looked at me. After a moment of silence he said, "All he wants is the


    authority over a few of Oand''s ports."


    At that moment, I was caught in slight confusion. "Although the ports actually make a great amount


    of money, why did he put so much effort into obtaining them, so much so that he was willing to


    undergo foul y. Why is he so insistent?"


    He looked down at me while he tenderly gave my forehead a soft kiss. "The profit from the ports


    aren''t that tempting to him, but the control over them is. Once he has the authority, he will have all


    rights to make decisions. He will gain a massive amount of power in Oand."


    I puckered my lips when I heard his exnation. Indeed, the ports were the essential path for


    tradings between Oand and other cities. As long as the management was well-nned, the


    profiting point would not be limited to these ports. Thus, Sebastian had been plotting against


    Hendrix. The Roberts Group would lose its leader as soon as Hendrix was caught in trouble. By that


    time, he would benefit in all ways.


    No wonder he was willing toy out such arge trap for us.


    It was at this moment that the phone rang with Valerie''s call. I picked up the call swiftly. Valerie said


    in a hurried voice, "Arianna, where are you guys? Anne''s condition is getting worse now. The doctor


    said that the cancer cells have spread to other organs. They must prepare for surgery right now.


    Pleasee back at once."

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    At that moment, I was stunned for a while as I looked towards Hendrix. He then looked at Evan as


    he ordered, "Go to the hospital! Now!"


    My hands were trembling before I could get any words out of my mouth. "Mother, please stay calm.


    We are on our way to you now. Please bring Abby with you this instant and get her examined.


    Meanwhile, ask the doctor to see if we need to make any preparations. Make sure both the children


    are safe."


    She murmured in agreement.


    I was feeling a little nervous after hanging up the phone. Without a second thought, Hendrix put his


    hand on mine. "Don''t be worried, everything will be just fine."


    I looked at him while I carefully opened my mouth to say, "I hadn''t discussed with you before I


    decided to adopt Abby. And I''m really sorry about it. It was because I didn''t want to get the Moores


    or you involved in this."


    He then gently nodded. There was no other choice at this moment. The only thing we could do was


    save Anne''s life and do our best to make it up to Abbyter on.


    As soon as we arrived at the hospital, Pedro greeted us in a panic and asked, "Have you all seen


    the child?"


    I was caught in a state of shock. "Abby? Didn''t Mom bring her along to the hospital? What''s wrong?"


    At this moment, Pedro was feeling anxious. "The doctor told your mother that she had to check in


    before the surgery could be performed. They asked Abby to stay in the hospital for a while. I had


    only just arrived. Everyone was searching for her all over the hospital, but there was no trace to be


    found."


    Despite being in shock, I couldn''t help but suspect Sebastian. Only he would try to kidnap Abby at


    this time. We''d been caught up with too many thingstely, and we didn''t have the time and energy


    to look after the children. Sebastian must have taken this opportunity to snatch Abby away.


    It was then that Hendrix nced over at Evan and ordered with a deep voice, "Use all your


    connections to seal every highway entrance in Asherton. First things first, check the hospital''s


    surveince tapes and find the whereabouts of the child as soon as possible."


    After a slight pause, he looked towards Pedro. Both of them shared a nce before he started


    speaking, "Anne''s surgery will be going on as


    scheduled!"


    In that moment, I waspletely stupefied. "Hendrix, Anne can''t survive the surgery without the


    bone marrow and kidney for transntation. We''ve got to find Abby before anything, otherwise..."


    Pedro then opened his mouth to interrupt me, "My dear, you don''t have to worry about this. We


    know what we''re doing. Everything will be fine."


    How could it be fine?


    I shook my head with disagreement while my face turned pale white. "No, it''s too dangerous to do


    that. I''ve already lost one child. I can''t risk losing Anne too!"


    I reached out to stop Evan, but was pulled back by Hendrix as he looked at me withforting


    eyes. "Don''t worry. Anne will be alright, and so will Abby. Trust me, alright?"


    I was caught in a daze. I nced at him after a moment of hesitation. "You..."


    "Just trust me, alright?"


    He once again emphasized it.


    I stayed silent, but after a moment, I nodded at him.


    Hence, Pedro proceeded with the preparations while Evan immediately checked on the surveince


    tapes. I wasn''t sure who was on the other end of the line when Pedro made a call and ordered, "Go


    ahead!"


    After hanging up the call, Pedro promptly looked at the both of us as he said, "I''ll go upstairs to


    check on your mother first!"


    He then left at once, leaving me and Hendrix behind without another word. I couldn''t help but look at


    him as I asked, "Did you know that someone was going to take Abby away?"


    He hugged me and brought me to the resting area in the hospital before starting to exin the


    situation, "Don''t you worry. I''ll make them pay double for what you''ve suffered."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Evanid eyes on me, seemingly hesitating to talk about something in front of me.


    Being stupefied for a split second, I looked at Hendrix and said, "I''ll go for a walk outside!"


    I got up on my feet and headed towards the outdoor area around the hospital. As soon as I got to


    the emergency department, I saw a man covered in blood being carried out of the ambnce while


    the nurse shouted from inside the vehicle, "Car ident, he suffered head trauma, and the nerves


    in both legs were crushed."


    It was then followed by a group of doctors and nurses who rushed out to move the patient into the


    emergency room. It seemed like a serious case.


    "There was an ident on the Eastern Road where a ck vehicle fell directly from the Eastern


    Road highway down the bridge. It was a family of three in the vehicle and the woman died on the


    spot. It was fortunate the child was protected in the father''s arms, suffering only a minor injury."


    "Such terrible news. A family ending up broken like this. Why did they drive so recklessly? What a


    pity!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Out of curiosity, I turned on my phone to check on the news. Indeed, there was a report of a car


    ident that had happened, as the people around had discussed. Scanning through the news, I


    was stunned for a moment as I recognized the vehicle as a familiar ck Mercedes Benz.


    The car te number seemed to ring a bell in my head, as it wasn''t amon figure that an


    ordinary person would have gotten. I recognized the car te as Bobbie''s. I''d seen that car te


    number of his when I was over at Abby''s ce. It didn''t gain much of my attention at that time.


    Was this the family who had gotten into the car ident?


    I recalled the hesitation that Evan had earlier. Without a second thought, I dashed into the hall


    where Hendrix was having a conversation with Evan. Evan was then caught in a daze as soon as


    he noticed my presence.


    I looked at him and asked, "Bobbie and his family were caught in a car ident. Do you have


    anything to do with that?" That was a question for Hendrix.


    Hendrix didn''t rush on giving me an answer. He nced at Evan as he said, "Go ahead and deal


    with the rest."


    Evan then left the scene.


    At this moment in time, I stared at Hendrix as I waited for his reply. He pulled me aside. I sat right


    next to him while he looked at me and spoke in his gentlest voice, "You shouldn''t be too emotionally


    unstable when you''ve just been discharged from the hospital. Anyway, you should have stayed


    home and rested. But since you''re already here, you should not overthink and focus on your health,


    okay?"


    I frowned and shouted, "Don''t change the subject, Hendrix!"


    He said in a speechless tone, "What else can I talk about?l''m just reminding you to stay safe!"


    I frowned with a face of dissatisfaction. "Did you cause the car ident that Bobbie and his family


    were in?" It seemed too much of a coincidence.


    He narrowed his eyes while we remained in silence for a moment.


    I then felt a sense of distress as I looked at him and said, "I know Bobbie is responsible for what


    happened to me. Trust me. I want him dead as much as you do. Even so, what you''ve done is very


    dangerous. You''ll be imprisoned as soon as they find out what you did."


    He squinted at me as he said, "His wife''s bone marrow matches with Anne''s perfectly."


    I was left speechless. "You..." It was reported in the news that his wife died on the spot of the


    ident, so...


    A long silence spread across the atmosphere before he started speaking. "Anne will recover soon,


    and the adopted child will be fine. We will live happily as a family from now on, Arianna."


    Not knowing what to say, I instantly teared up. "Do you know the consequences of your actions,


    Hendrix?"

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    He''d be undoubtedly locked behind bars once they found out what he had done. Despite having


    been conducted secretively, he''d still killed the enemy without hesitation. Yet, his mission and


    responsibility were to protect us. Indeed, Bobbie was an evil person who deserved no mercy from


    all of us. But for Hendrix, it was a justice that would torture him for the rest of his life.


    With a nce at my pale face, he smiled as he held me in his arms. "Don''t worry, I''ve my own ns


    on this matter. Don''t get flustered."


    At this moment, Pedro came down and informed us with excitement, "Anne''s bone marrow has


    sessfully matched with a woman who died in an ident earlier. Everything will be alright! She''s


    saved now! Don''t be worried!"


    I couldn''t get anything out of my mouth as I bit my lips. It was a moment when I felt thoroughly


    suffocated by my heavy guilt. Ever since my incident, I was d that Hendrix didn''t take any


    vengeance. He was a person who would have tortured all of these people to death with his rage.


    Yet, he didn''t do that, which made me happy and relieved.


    Unlike him, evil had been running through my blood. I wouldn''t have minded squishing those people


    who have hurt me to their deaths, it didn''t bother me too much. But that wasn''t Hendrix''s character.


    He had always abided by thew, viewing his responsibility and mission as his lifelong goals.


    Hendrix would settle things in the gentlest way possible no matter what happened.


    But this time, he had made an exception. It wasn''t an ident, what happened to the Hathaways.


    He even had the intention to kill someone just for me, something that I''d never wanted to see.


    People have always said that a couple would grow together and support each other as they became


    better people. But I...


    At this moment, Evan once again appeared before us, seemingly in a hurry. This time he went


    straight to the point without avoiding. "Mr. Roberts, something has happened at the Oand ports.


    They found illegal drugs and military weapons in the imported goods, which alerted the police from


    Zuckerburg."


    Hearing this shocking news, Hendrix scowled and pursed his lips. "Alright, noted!"


    Pedro paused for a moment before he continued, "It seems that the Milton family is ready to take


    action. I''ll deal with the things here. You better get to Oand right now. It''ll be a tough battle to


    win."


    Holding me in his arms, Hendrix looked at me tenderly and spoke in a low voice, "No matter what


    happens, protect yourself before anyone else, understand?"


    I nodded. His gentle behavior urged me to give him a tight hug.


    Seeing he was about to depart, I swiftly caught up to him and said, "I''ll send you off!" I had no idea


    why I was so reluctant for him to leave. It wasn''t like we hadn''t been separated before. But


    somehow, this time it felt different. I was reluctant to have this separation between us.


    Hendrix smirked when he saw me trailing behind him. He held me in his arms before getting in the


    car and said with a smiling face, "Why do you still act like a child?"


    Hisment didn''t bother me too much. I hauled myself into his arms and hugged him with all my


    strength. "I really can''t have you leaving me. Promise me that as soon as the problems in Oand


    are resolved, you''ll spend some time with me, alright?"


    He smiled faintly as he stroked my hair. He answered, "Alright, I promise you. But before that, you''ll


    need to take good care of yourself."


    I nodded and cuddled him.


    Time felt extraordinarily short when people were parting. In just a split second, Evan had already


    collected the air ticket. I held onto Hendrix, unwilling to let go.


    Knowing my insecurity, Hendrix didn''t leave but hugged me tighter and spoke to me in his tenderest


    voice, reminding me to take good care of myself, to take my meals on time, to remember to shut my


    windows before I sleep, not stay upte, to watch my diet...Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    He had so many reminders to tell me. The longer he talked, the more reluctant I grew for him to


    leave. Hence, I held onto him even tighter than before. Eventually, the time came for him to board


    the ne. When Evan came over to give us a final reminder, only then did I grudgingly loosen my


    grip on him.


    My eyes welled with tears as I watched him walk away. Before I could stop myself, I rushed towards


    him again and shouted at the top of my lungs, "Hendrix, you bettere back as soon as you can!


    I''ll be waiting for you!"


    He turned back to look at me with a handsome smile on his face.


    We must take every goodbye seriously as we never knew when we would meet again. After so


    many years, I couldn''t help but wonder, if we never said goodbye, would we never have to wait?


    After six hours of surgery, Anne''s operation was a sess. Not only that, but Abby had also


    reappeared after the surgery. What surprised me the most wasn''t her sudden reappearance, but the


    fact that Susan was the one who took her away.


    Looking at the sisters, I smiled faintly and said,


    "Since you''ve made your choice, then we''ll part ways from now on!" It made total sense. Abby was


    only a child, and her health would be greatly affected once she underwent the surgery. At least, this


    was the best oue for everyone now.


    Susan and Abby both bowed at me as a sign of gratitude before Susan started speaking, "Miss


    Reid, I know that you have helped us a lot, in every way you could. We shouldn''t have bitten the


    hands that fed us. But Miss Reid, I''m really sorry for what I''ve done. I know it''s not possible to ask


    for your forgiveness, but I can help you a little. You might want to take a look at the Emperor Club''s


    basement. Perhaps it will be a piece of useful information for you. Other than that, Bobbie''s superior


    was the one behind all of these. People like him must be eliminated, or else there will be more


    children being exploited like us in the future."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Susan then left hand- in- hand with Abby. I didn''t ask them


    where they were headed. I knew that a hardworking girl like Susan would be able tond on her feet


    in this big city.


    Pedro and I headed to the Emperor Club together after handing Anne over to Valerie. This nightclub


    belonged to Sebastian. I knew that if we stirred up trouble here, Sebastian wouldn''t be able to deal


    with the incident at Oand as effectively.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At the Emperor Club.


    It was deste during the daytime, with only a few morning shift receptionists guarding the lobby.


    As we entered, two girls came up to us with big smiles on their faces to provide us with their


    assistance.


    We needed to distract these people. After a long discussion with Pedro, he then swiftly pressed on


    his stomach and started groaning in difort. Both the receptionists came forward with worry in


    their eyes.


    I quickly said, "Miss, there should be a hotel right upstairs. My father and I are on a business trip. It


    wouldn''t be easy for us to find a suitable hotel in such a short time. My father must be feeling


    exhausted from the long journey. It would be great if you could book us two rooms for the night. Is


    that possible?"


    Both the receptionists were stunned for a moment and said hesitantly, "Yes, of course. But our hotel


    and nightclub are just next to each other, so it will be quite noisy at night. Will that be okay?"


    I nodded briskly and said, "That''s fine. Could you please send my father up to his room first, and I''ll


    check-in at the front desk."

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    One of the receptionists helped Pedro to his room while the other assisted me with the check- in


    procedure.


    "Bam!"


    A sudden noise came from outside, causing both of us to look over at the scene. Everyone was


    dazed for an instant, especially the receptionist as she nced at me and said apologetically,


    "Excuse me, Miss. Please hold on for a moment!"


    She then hurried out of the hotel to have a look. It seemed that the ss window had been broken


    into pieces by something. The receptionist began an argument with the perpetrator. While waiting


    for her return, I quickly took my chance and looked around, but found no basement entrance. This


    hotel didn''t have an underground parking lot. Thus, it made sense that it would have a basement


    instead. The question was, where was the entrance to it?


    If what Susan said was true, how did she find the basement entrance?


    After some thought, I realized that the entrance could be located in Bobbie''s office. There shouldn''t


    be anyone around at this hour. I walked towards the receptionist and told her that I''d be heading up


    to my room for now and that she could settle her situation first before we continued with the check-


    in process.


    As she was busy, the receptionist did not have much time to talk and instead nodded at me. After


    taking a swift nce at the person who broke the ss window, I then turned to the elevator.


    From what I''d heard from Susan, Bobbie''s office was on the top floor. I was caught by surprise with


    this odd circumstance, a manager having an office on the highest floor. Usually, only the bosses


    would have their office on the top floor.


    I didn''t spend much time dwelling on this matter and took the elevator directly to the top floor. There


    was no office to be found even when I got to the top floor, but surprisingly, I discovered that there


    was another floor above.


    "Mrs. Roberts!"


    Evan appeared in front of me, which gave me a great shock. I was stupefied for a second when I


    saw him standing at the elevator entrance. I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He frowned in an instant. "This elevator probably leads to the basement entrance. But it''s controlled


    by a fingerprint security lock, which we can''t open."


    I was stunned for a moment. "Then how did Susan find out about it?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of hesitation, I then recalled the child, Yonas. He seemed to have been working at


    the Emperor Club for a long time now. Since Susan hadn''t been here long, she couldn''t have


    discovered such a secretive ce in such a short period of time. There was only one exnation. It


    must have been Yonas who told her about it. He had been here for so many years. He must have


    known about it!


    "Come, let''s get out of here first!"


    Evan then paused for a while before asking, "Are we leaving just like that?"


    I nodded. "Sebastian is now in Oand, while Bobbie is too busy dealing with his wife''s ident at


    the moment. All we need to do right now is find Yonas as soon as possible. It has been days since


    you''ve contacted John. Get in touch with him, he might know something."


    Evan nodded and left immediately.


    After that, I found Pedro''s room and left the hotel together with him, citing too much noise as an


    excuse.


    Back in the hospital, Anne was recovering from her surgery under Valerie''s care. We were relieved


    to know that everything was progressing so smoothly.


    I tracked down Susan''s whereabouts in Asherton. She was living with Abby in a small house located


    in the rural parts of the city. She didn''t seem surprised by my sudden visit. She was squatting next


    to the induction stove, preparing food. The tiny unit was filled with smoke, as there was no exhaust


    system in the kitchen.


    "The living conditions here aren''t that good. I''m sorry!" Susan said as she coughed. She then ced


    the dishes on a folded wooden table where Abby had been waiting patiently, holding a small stool in


    her hands.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    Even though this house wasn''t the best ce to live in, it was clear that the sisters were happy with


    what they had right now. I went straight to the point and said to Susan, "I''m trying to track Yonas


    down. I know that he was the one who helped you find the entrance. I''d like you to persuade him to


    bring us along to the Emperor Club."


    She lowered her head, busy washing the pots and pans. After a while, she spoke again, "Are you


    looking for him so that he can lead you to the basement?"


    I murmured in agreement.


    She looked at me and said, "You actually don''t need to go in there and look around yourself. You


    could have just called the police. If the police show up out of the blue, they won''t have the time to


    transport the evidence. Those items can only be transported through the elevator. If suddenly


    everything is put under investigation, there''s nothing they can do except wait."


    I smiled faintly without refuting her words. "I''ll take it into consideration, but we still need you to


    convince Yonas."


    She was caught in a moment of silence. "I''m not


    sure if I can convince him. Have you found him?"


    I shook my head and answered, "Not yet!"


    "Oh," she said as she walked to the table and took a seat. She turned to me and asked, "Wanna eat


    together?"


    I didn''t want to interrupt her dinner time, so I just shook my head and quietly waited for her to finish


    her meal.


    The room was enveloped in an atmosphere of stillness. After a moment, I said, "I thought everything


    I did was right, but it seems that I''m foolish to think so. I should have been quicker on my feet."


    Susan frowned, trying to make sense of what I had said. "What are you talking about, Miss Reid?"


    I replied with a smiling face, "Nothing, I''m just making fun of myself. Alright, I should get going now.


    I''ll call you up as soon as I''ve found Yonas."


    After that, I got up on my feet and left her house.


    I got out of the vige and hopped into the car. Evan informed me, "Mrs. Roberts, John has news of


    Yonas."


    I nodded in acknowledgment before I gave my instructions, "Please get someone to keep an eye on


    the Emperor Club, especially any trucks or vehicles entering and leaving the ce."


    He nodded.


    I had many unresolved doubts in my heart. I never figured out if Sebastian had anything to do with


    Susan''s reappearance. It seemed that my encounter with her here in Asherton was too much of a


    coincidence.


    Thinking of this, I gave Naomi a call. She answered with a cold tone, seemingly different from her


    usual chatty character. "You''ve finally called."


    "Let''s meet up at the cafe!" I went straight to the point.


    Naomi nodded and agreed, "Alright!"


    Evan and I immediately went over to the agreed upon venue.


    In the cafe.


    Naomi arrived before me. When I got to the cafe, she had already ordered her cup of coffee. She


    seemed to look different from before. Her eyes were darting back and forth, with a sense of


    coldness and hostility in them.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only that, she didn''t seem to be as enthusiastic as before when she saw me. She weed me


    with only a faint smile and said, "You''re here. Have a seat!"


    I took a seat and looked at her without saying a single word. I was waiting for her to initiate the


    conversation.


    She knew what I was doing. After a long silence, she finally spoke, "Since when did you know that


    he liked you?"


    Of course, Naomi was talking about Sebastian.


    Pursing my lips, I replied honestly, "He wanted to get ownership of Oand from the Hayes family.


    Hendrix was taken away and locked in the freezer at that time, but we managed to escape together.


    I''ve known ever since then."


    Hearing my exnation, she then replied, "All the hustle and bustle in this world is only for money.


    I''m not in any position to interfere in your businesses. I only found out about everything recently,


    and I''m sorry to say this, but Arianna, we can''t be friends anymore."


    I shrugged, not too bothered by her statement. "I know. After all, it''s your choice to make. Either


    way, I''ll respect your decision. About what happened in the Emperor Club, it doesn''t matter anymore


    if you did it on purpose or not. You should know better than anyone that I''m not here to get an


    apology out of you."

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    At this point, she pursed her lips and asked, "Okay, what do you want from me?"


    I opened my mouth to speak after a moment of silence, "Don''t get the Attwood family involved in


    anything to do with the Emperor Club from now on. They sell human organs, smuggle drugs, and


    run shady businesses. They have taken children away from their families as well as countless lives.


    Any number of these crimes is enough for Sebastian to be imprisoned for years. Master Attwood


    had been an honest man his whole life. Don''t be fooled by Sebastian. Don''t ruin your own family''s


    reputation because of a man, Naomi!"


    She looked at me with both her fists clenched tightly, tears welling in her eyes. "Arianna, there''s no


    turning back for me anymore. I won''t get my family involved in this. But I''ll spare no effort in


    protecting him."


    Having witnessed her obsession for him, I knew I couldn''t change her mind. I simply frowned and


    told her calmly, "Alright, as long as you think he''s worth it."


    This was it. From here on out, we would have nothing to do with each other anymore.


    There was no point talking about it any further.


    I left the cafe at once. As I was getting into the car, Evan promptly said, "There are a few freight


    cars parked at the Emperor Club, it''s said that they are there to transport some sundries away from


    the hotel. They are now loading the items."


    I was a little surprised to hear that. After a moment of hesitation, I told him, "Let''s go there now!"


    Evan started the engine after nodding his head.


    At the Emperor Club.


    There were four to five freight vehicles parked at the entrance of the Emperor Club, with a few men


    loading the vehicles. Evan and I stopped our car outside to observe them.


    "Why are they moving this stuff all of a sudden? Where are they moving them to?"


    After watching them for a while, we noticed that the workers were moving some furniture out of the


    hotel. There were also some cardboard boxes and quilts being loaded into the vehicles.


    Looking at the quilts that were being carried into the truck, I had an idea. I immediately asked Evan,


    "Can you think of a way to have the truck loaded with the quilts spontaneously catch on fire?"


    He was stunned for a second. But after giving it some thought, he realized what I was going to do.


    He nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Evan then made a few simple calls.


    It didn''t take long to hearmotioning from one of the freight trucks. Both of us peered out of


    the car window and saw that the truck had burst into mes. "Quick, can you think of a way to


    smuggle in and check if there is anything wrapped in the quilts?"


    Evan nodded and repeated my orders into his earpiece before he replied me, "There are weapons


    hidden in the quilts!"


    "Call the police immediately, and also the firefighters! Get them to surround this area before anyone


    escapes!" As soon as the police got involved, Sebastian would have to be called back from


    Oand, and he wouldn''t have the time to deal with Hendrix anymore.


    Not long after that, we heard the sound of police sirens getting closer. The police and the fire


    brigade soon arrived at the scene. I breathed a sigh of relief as soon as I saw people entering the


    building to seize them.


    I looked at Evan and said, "Let''s go and meet John now!"


    Instead of starting the car, Evan seemed to be staring at someone standing in front of the car. I


    followed his gaze and was stunned by what, or rather, who I saw. It was a familiar face. "Kaleb?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Wasn''t he murdered in Oand?"


    Evan frowned, just as perplexed as I was.


    I watched as Kaleb rushed into the Emperor Club. Seeing this, I was about to get out of the car and


    follow him, however, I was stopped by Evan. "Mrs. Roberts, please wait in the car. I''ll go down and


    have a look. Please stay in the car no matter what happens!"


    I recalled Hendrix''s words and frowned, but after a moment, I nodded in agreement and stayed in


    the car.


    However, it wasn''t long after Evan went in when I heard the sound of gunshotsing from inside.


    My body jolted in shock. All of a sudden, I was feeling extremely worried. How could that be? How


    did they have weapons? Why were they acting so rampantly in broad daylight?


    I then swiftly dialed Evan''s number, but my call didn''t get through. I wanted to get out of the car, but


    before I could do so, I hesitated. If I went into the building right now, I would be putting myself in


    grave danger.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Yet, if I stayed in the car, I wouldn''t be able to know if Evan was fine!


    After some thought, I decided to wait in the car. Without any other n, I could only call Sheridan


    for help.


    It was very noisy at Sheridan''s end where he answered the phone. "Miss, what''s that matter?"


    I could sense the panic in his voice. I was struck by a sudden bad feeling. "Mr. Lawson, what''s


    going on at your end?"


    He coughed a few times before he said, "Miss, we were both fooled by John! He trapped us in his


    vi, and the house is now on fire! The situation here is really bad, especially since Mr. Reid has


    lung disease."


    I then panicked and ordered quickly, "I''ll get someone to be there right away! Please call the police


    now!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up, I got down and crouched down next to the car without a second thought. I wanted


    to storm into the building to look for Evan, but I paused in my step, because I could hear constant


    fightinging out from inside. Not to mention, Kaleb was a savage. Life meant nothing to a person


    like him.


    Before I could enter the Emperor Club, I caught sight of two dead bodies lying next to the burning


    vehicle. The dead bodies seemed to be the truck drivers. Moreover, the vehicles were still on fire,


    which meant they might explode anytime.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many people nearby who would possibly be affected by the explosion.


    Even so, I''d yet to find Evan, which made me feel a little more anxious. I wanted to call Evan again,


    but I knew the call wouldn''t get through. It didn''t take long until the Emperor Club was surrounded


    by a team of policemen from special task force units, which made me even more concerned about


    Evan''s safety. Things would have ended up in a big mess if he were caught by the police.


    On the other hand, I would only be a living, breathing target if I dashed in just like that. Once again,


    I made a call to Evan''s phone, but this time, it finally got through. His voice sounded very rmed.


    "Mrs. Roberts, are you alright?"


    I opened my mouth to respond to him. "I''m alright, you have to hurry up and get out of there! There


    is an army of special forces surrounding the Emperor Club. My father and Mr. Lawson were both


    fooled by John, and they are trapped at his house. We have to get there now!" "Alright, but I can''t


    find a way to get out from here now. There''s a back door. Drive the car over, and I''ll meet you


    there." He hung up the call as soon as he finished hisst sentence.


    I looked around and saw the team of policemening closer towards my direction. I swiftly


    hopped back into the car and started the engine. Just when I was about to drive away, a figure


    appeared in my line of vision out of nowhere. I almost ran over that person before I stepped on the


    brakes.


    I was stunned when I looked up and had a clear view of that person. "Westin, how did you..."


    He hurriedly got into the car, his body covered in blood. He screamed, "Go now!"


    I swiftly drove the car away before I could give a second thought. With all my effort, I steered the car


    and left the scene at once. I looked over at him and asked, "What are you doing here? Are you still


    working with Kaleb?"


    At that moment, I noticed he was wincing. There was a visible injury on his arm that couldn''t be


    hidden under his clothes.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital now!"


    "No, I can''t go!" his face was pale.


    It was then I realized that the police would have gotten to him as soon as he stepped foot in the


    hospital. As soon as they discovered that the injuries were gunshot wounds, he would be the


    biggest suspect.


    With this in mind, I couldn''t do anything except take him along to meet Evan.


    I wasn''t surprised to see Evan''s scowl when he saw Westin. In a swift motion, he held a knife


    against Westin''s throat, demanding to know what was going on.


    I tried my best to exin to him while we headed to John''s vi. The firefighters and ambnce had


    arrived at the scene. Pedro was being carried into the ambnce when we got there.


    I caught sight of Sheridan and immediately asked him, "What happened? How could John set his


    own house on fire?"

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    Despite being in the suburbs, this was a mansion that cost millions of dors. What was he thinking,


    setting this house on fire?


    Sheridan then sighed and said, "You should go to the hospital first to check on your father. I''ll take


    care of everything else."


    Looking around and seeing this huge crowd of people, I couldn''t bring myself to ask him more. I did


    as Sheridan said and got to the hospital. After examining, the doctors found out that Pedro was


    choked by the smoke. Thankfully, he would be fine after sufficient rest.


    At this moment, Evan headed to the Emperor Restaurant to take care of unfinished business,


    whereas Sheridan followed up with John''s fire. I was left in the hospital corridor with Westin.


    We sat there for a long time before I broke the silence and said, "Westin, I know that we have


    parted ways. I won''t ask you too many questions. But since I helped you today, can you please tell


    me, how is Kaleb still alive?"


    Westin''s wound had been tightly bandaged by a doctor at this point, and he sat next to me in


    complete silence.


    It was a long unpleasant silence before he started speaking, "That wasn''t Kaleb''s body in Oand.


    The Emperor Club is run jointly by Kaleb and Sebastian. So was the factory with the operating room


    that you went to. But Sebastian had passed all these businesses over to Kaleb recently."


    Hearing his words, I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    He then looked at me and said, "I know you are looking for evidence of Sebastian''s illegal activities.


    He knows too. When you visited the vige, he took the opportunity to make a deal with Kaleb. After


    all these years, these businesses had turned sour and started bringing him more trouble than profit,


    so Sebastian was trying to find a way to get rid of them. This was where you came in. He knew that


    you wanted to investigate him and expose all of his wrongdoings, so he decided to lead you to


    them. This was the reason he handed over all these businesses to Kaleb, so that he wouldn''t be the


    one to bear the responsibilities."


    I waspletely stunned. "Why did Kaleb agree to this?" They were all proud people. How could


    he be willing to be a scapegoat?


    "You don''t know Kaleb. He is a cruel person who shows no mercy to anyone, seeking nothing but


    profit, but he cares for his subordinates with all his heart. Ever since the incident in Myanway, we''ve


    been treated very poorly. When we came back here, it was Kaleb who wanted to coborate with


    Sebastian. Kaleb was willing to do anything for Sebastian, as long as he promised that his


    subordinates would be treated well and didn''t have to suffer."


    I was caught in shock for a while before I spoke, "So, Sebastian has been leading me on and letting


    me investigate all these things since the very beginning. Not only that, he wanted me to expose all


    these crimes, so that he can get rid of them once and for all."


    He then nodded.


    It was a moment of shock for me, when I realized Sebastian''s intentions all along. Him calling me


    and telling me about the organ trade in Asherton, even providing me with the name card. All of that


    was to lead me to this point. Ultimately, he aimed to have me expose his dirty crimes.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I nced over at Westin as I asked, "Was it all part of the n, what happened to me at the


    Emperor Club?"


    He promptly nodded. "He purposely made you lose your child, so that you would make up your


    mind to expose the Emperor Club."


    Therefore, everything that happened went ording to his ns. All of this was just to lure me, to


    use me as a tool to get what he wanted.


    I wasn''t sure how to react to this. All this while, he had been stringing me along, like a dog on a


    leash.


    As soon as Westin saw the change of expression on my face, he bit on his lips and apologized to


    me, "I am really sorry!"


    After such a long day of torment, I shook my head with a face of exhaustion. Everything seemed to


    be nothing more than a part of a well-plotted scheme.


    Hendrix''s words crossed my mind suddenly, and I widened my eyes. "Westin, are you out of Kaleb''s


    control now?"

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    He frowned at me without any reply to my question.


    I wasn''t sure about his answer, but asked anyway, "Can you go to Oand? Please head to


    Oand and secretly protect Hendrix. Sebastian must be setting up his biggest pitfall, waiting for


    Hendrix to fall into it. Can you go to Oand and keep him safe?"


    He scowled at me and said helplessly, "I''m sorry. I can only stay in Asherton for now. There''s no


    way for me to get out of here. Mr. Kaleb has already been captured. It''s just a matter of time before


    Tiago and I are captured as well, the police must be looking for me now. All I can do is to hide


    around Asherton like a street rat. I really can''t go to Oand.¡±


    Hearing his response, I gave a feeble smile.


    Everything was fated. There was nothing that I could do to change it, when everything was already


    nned.


    Ten dayster.


    Kaleb was sentenced to death with reprieve. He was convicted for the weapons that were found in


    the Emperor Club, not to mention his involvement in organ trafficking.


    Moreover, Bobbie was also convicted as Kaleb''s aplice.


    At this point, Anne was brought back to Jarold City by both Valerie and Pedro. To our bewilderment,


    John and his family vanished into thin air overnight, and we had no way to find them.


    Everything seemed to havee to an end, but I didn''t feel as happy as I thought. Not only that, I


    even felt a sense of dissatisfaction in my heart, as Sebastian had fooled me for so long. In the end, I


    lost a child due to my own stupidity, whereas Sebastian was able to walk off scot-free.


    I was not a good person. Thus, I wouldn''t let things end just like that.


    Sunday came along in a blink of an eye!


    When Tina was getting married, I was over at Jarold City and ended up missing her wedding. So I


    called up both her and Rainie for a shopping spree to make up for it.


    We hadn''t seen each other for quite some time now, so I was surprised to discover that she had


    gained some weight. It was after a series of questionings that I found out she was pregnant.


    Rainie then said jokingly, "Look at you, acting so different now that you''re a mother- to- be,


    especially with that tenderness in your eyes. By the way, the customers have been asking about


    you, ever since you stopped going to the agency. Isn''t it too early for you to take leave, when the


    baby is just two months along?"


    Tina smiled faintly and said, "It''s mainly my husband who is being paranoid. He''d be worried about


    me at work all day, not being able to focus on his own work. I might as well take leave and stay


    home for the time being since both his parents are at home to take care of me. He can rx if I do


    so."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As soon as she exined the situation, Rainie had an envious look on her face. "You''re so lucky to


    have such a considerate husband! Plus, your parents-inw are here to lend a helping hand. Look


    at me, after six years of marriage, yet I feel like a widow. I still have to raise my son even though my


    mother-inw is here to help take care of him. Aside from that, she would quarrel with me out of


    nowhere. It''s extremely annoying for me to stay home!"


    Tina thenforted her with a gentle voice, "Well, this is life, I guess. Didn''t you say that your


    husband had just started his own business? It must be tough for him to deal with everything on his


    own. Of course, you are a working mother who needs to cope with both at once, but it''s all for a


    better future for your family. We all need to work hard to earn our happily ever after. My husband


    works really hard too. Both of us try to put ourselves in each other''s shoes to get through the difficult


    days. You can''t solely focus on the unhappy moments and ignore the happy ones."


    Listening to her consoling words, Rainie sighed. After a moment, she turned towards me. "What


    about you, Arianna? We haven''t seen you in months. How have you been? Your husband is


    handsome and rich. You are probably the happiest one among us. I talked to Naomi on the phone a


    few days back and sheined about Sebastian, who seems to still be ignoring her. Geez,


    what''s going on with rich people? Why are they still busy trying to earn more when they are already


    filthy rich? It isn''t like they are short on money or something."

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    I smiled vaguely and said, "There has been too much going on these days. Didn''t I call you girls up


    as soon as I had time? By the way, have both of you seen Dahliately? It''s been so long since our


    last meet-up. I wonder how she has been."


    Rainie replied, "I saw her a few days ago. I heard that she has adopted a five or six-year-old child. I


    assume that she''s not nning to get married. Plus, she''s already thirty-six or seven years old. It


    looks like she''s adopting a child so that she won''t feel lonely in theing days. But strangely, the


    last time I saw her, she was driving an S-ss Mercedes Benz. Not only that, she even bought a


    house a couple of days ago. Didn''t she say she was broke? Do you girls know what''s up with her


    recently? How did she get the money to buy all these?"


    Tina shook her head and said, "I have no idea. I barely keep in contact with her, and I''m not


    interested in knowing her updates."


    Stunned for a moment, Rainie then asked, "You don''t seem to like Dahlia very much, do you, Tina?"


    Tina was a straightforward person with her heart on her sleeve. She shrugged her shoulders and


    said lightly, "I can''t say I like or dislike her, she''s just a hi-bye friend to me. She just doesn''t belong


    to the world we are in, as you girls know. In my point of view, she''s too ambitious to treat us as


    friends. To her, we''re acquaintances. So, I don''t really see her as a friend."


    Listening to their conversation, I gave a small smile before saying, "Hey, it''s alright. We are just chit-


    chatting here. It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it. I''m just curious about the child that Dahlia


    adopted and where he or she came from. Can a single woman adopt a child legally?"


    Rainie nodded. "It shouldn''t be a problem as long as she meets the requirements. I heard that


    unmarried women between the age of thirty to forty can adopt a child, as long as they have the


    financial means. Besides, Dahlia did tell me that the kid isn''t an orphan, but a child that lost their


    mother in a car crash. Unfortunately, the child''s father was sentenced to death. That was how the


    child ended up in her care."


    A death sentence?


    I smiled faintly and went home after an afternoon with the girls.


    I was surprised to bump into Naomi when I reached the vi''s entrance, where she was moving


    some stuff. She''d hired a movingpany to help with moving the boxes outside.


    Naomi was standing at the door and guiding the movers. She warned the workers several times to


    carry the boxes carefully. These boxes must''ve contained valuable belongings.


    Naomi looked in my direction and both of us shared a nce. Despite being far away, I could tell


    that she was stunned for a second. Her eyes were swollen, as though she had been crying earlier.


    What happened to her?


    Not knowing the situation, I decided not to waste my time and smiled politely at her before turning


    around and heading back into the vi. At this moment, Hendrix was still busy in Oand. Valerie''s


    n was for Anne and I to return to Jarold City. However, my heart was filled with anger by the way


    I was fooled by Sebastian.


    I had to do something about it, hence I decided to stay here a little longer.


    As soon as I entered the house, I felt exhausted. The doorbell rang the moment I sat down in a


    comfortable seat.


    I got up on my feet and saw Naomi standing at the door.


    I walked through the yard and opened the door before asking, "Do you want toe in? "


    Naomi shook her head and said, "No, that''s fine.


    I''m here to return this to you!" She then took off the bangle that she was wearing and gave it to me.


    It was a bangle that Zir once gave me, which I then gifted another identical one to Naomi. It


    wasn''t something expensive, but had a lot of meaning.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Looking at the bangle in her hands, I frowned but didn''t reach out to take it. Instead, I looked at her


    and said, "It''s a bangle from your grandmother. Even if it''s to be returned, it should be me giving


    mine back to you. I''ll give it back to you, if you are here to collect it. You don''t need to give yours


    back to me. The bangle was my gift to you, a symbol of the association between both our families


    and our friendship. At that time, I thought our friendship was a bond that could never be broken by


    anything. But it seems that I was wrong. Even though we have ended up like this, I don''t want


    something I gave with all my heart returned. You can throw it into the bin if you don''t want it


    anymore."


    I shut the door immediately as soon as I finished my sentence.


    She briskly blocked the door from closing. She gazed at me, not passing the bangle to me but said


    after a moment of silence, "Arianna, thank you!"


    I gave her a faint smile, but didn''t say another word. I would ept any oue no matter how


    things ended between us. I''ve known since a young age that I wasn''t a person who had too much


    attachment to other people. Take Hendrix as an example, despite having such strong feelings for


    him, I still gave up on him after three years of not seeing any hope.


    The same went for me and Naomi''s friendship. I could understand and respect Naomi''s choice in


    the face of the difficulties that she was facing. However, I would make my own decisions too.


    Since it hade to this point, there was nothing more to be said. Thus, I chose to keep my


    silence. "There''s no need to thank me. I wish you a bright future."


    Wishing someone a bright future seemed to be such a beautiful blessing. However, I soon realized


    that this phrase was meant to wish someone a good life after separation.


    We shared ast goodbye, which seemed to be poetic in a way that couldn''t be described in words.


    After closing the gate, I sighed. Just when I was about to head to my room, the doorbell rang again.


    I frowned. It was Naomi again.


    Naomi looked at me and exined, "Believe it or not, I need to tell you the truth. I wouldn''t have


    called you that night when I was drunk at the Emperor Club if I knew what he was going to do to


    you. I was genuinely drunk. I had no idea what he had nned. Throughout the whole incident, I''ve


    never thought of hurting you, not even the slightest thought of doing so."


    Looking at her, I gave a relieved smile. "I know. And I''ve never put any me on you. You should go


    back now."


    I really didn''t me her. Sebastian was such a deceitful person, he must have taken advantage of


    Naomi from the very beginning.


    As I was about to close the door once again, she then added, "Bobbie''s woman was bribed by


    Dahlia. She works for Sebastian now. You have to be extra careful. It''s not safe to stay here on your


    own."


    Feeling a little surprised by the things she said to me, I looked at her meaningfully. "Alright, I know,


    thank you!" After a moment of hesitation, I added, "I''ll protect myself."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She lowered her head down without speaking another word and turned to leave.


    Deep down in my heart, I knew that she wasn''t a bad person, just someone who fell in love with the


    wrong person.


    Following Dahlia was an unexpected move. I had originally nned to meet her in person, but I was


    afraid she would alert Sebastian if I went to her directly. If that happened, Sebastian would try to


    harm Bobbie. He knew of Bobbie''s weakness, but Sebastian didn''t have any weaknesses. The only


    way for such a vicious man to keep his secret was to kill everyone who knew about it.

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    I was worried that Dahlia would alert Sebastian. By then, I might not have the chance to convince


    Bobbie to expose him, before Sebastian got to him.


    It wasn''t a tough task to find out Dahlia''s whereabouts. After all, we were both from the same social


    circle. It could be done within a snap of the fingers. The houses in Nulens Garden went up to the


    price of twenty thousand dors and above per square feet, where each unit measured about one


    hundred and fifty square feet. That would cost approximately three million for a unit. Dahlia


    shouldn''t have been able to afford such a luxurious ce without a stable ie or any extra


    projects. No wonder Tina and Rainie found it suspicious. Not to mention that Dahlia, who came from


    the countryside, would have found it difficult to earn so much money in just a few months, to be able


    to buy a car and a house of her own.


    Sebastian must have given her tons of money. The question was, what had she done for Sebastian,


    that he would be willing to pay her such a great amount of money? He didn''t seem to be such a


    generous man. I was feeling confused at that point. Did Dahlia participate in many of Sebastian''s


    illegal deals, and it made her rich overnight?


    I couldn''t think of a way to get into Nulens Gardens, where security was tight. Outsiders needed the


    resident''s permission to get in. Thus, I could only observe from the entrance of the residential area.


    It was the silliest method, but it indeed worked. After waiting for the whole afternoon, around four


    o''clock, I saw Dahlia''s car enter, a ck Mercedes Benz that cost around one million dors.


    Looking at the car entering the basement, I called Rainie. I wanted to ask her if she could call


    Dahlia up for a meet-up. Before I could make that call, I received an iing call from Hendrix.


    I then briskly picked up the call. Before I could even greet him, Hendrix''s voice came from the other


    end. "Why were you sitting out there for the whole day? What''s wrong?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was stunned for a moment, but I suddenly remembered that he had a few bodyguards protecting


    and looking after me from afar. "Nothing, I just wanted to keep an eye on Dahlia. I waited outside


    her area because security is extremely strict. I can''t find a way to get in, so I waited here."


    After a moment of silence on the phone, Hendrix then said, exasperated, "When will you remember


    that your husband isn''t a poor man, Arianna?"


    I was confused by what he said, then he continued, "The developer of Nulens Gardens gave me a


    few units. I''ll send someone to pass the keys to you in a moment. But why are you investigating


    Dahlia?"


    "She adopted Bobbie''s child. I was just wondering if I can find anything that might be able to


    convince Bobbie." Bobbie''s testimony might be useful in building a case against Sebastian.


    Hendrix paused slightly before he said, "Don''t get yourself involved in this, Arianna. I will take care


    of this. You''ll just need to take good care of your health In Jarold City. You cane over to


    Oand anytime if you get bored."


    I had a feeling that Hendrix had more to say on the phone, but he wasn''t willing to share it at that


    moment. I got a little annoyed and said, "I want to stay in Asherton. Sebastian had been fooling me


    all this while. I''d feel extremely ufortable if I didn''t send him into jail myself."


    Hendrix sounded a little speechless. "It''s not time yet, but don''t worry. Leave things to me, and I''ll


    deal with everything."


    I pursed my lips, feeling that Hendrix was treating me like a child. As soon as I thought this, I felt


    even more agitated by the situation that I was in.


    Once I hung up the call, someone sent over the keys to Nulens Gardens. I took the keys and drove


    into the residential area with a lot on my mind.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    I decided not to continue following Dahlia anymore, so I simply went straight back home.


    Lying on the bed, I kept recalling the things that happened recently. I felt like my efforts were all for


    nothing. In the end, I was being strung along anyway, making me even more annoyed.


    It was that moment when Yana called, reminding me of her wedding in Jarold City. I''d almost


    forgotten about this, with the hectic schedule that I had. I then sent her a message to confirm my


    attendance.


    Looking at the calendar, the wedding was in two days.


    After giving it a second thought, I decided to head to Jarold City to attend Yana''s wedding before


    coming back here to investigate Dahlia''s case. I then quickly booked a flight ticket back to Jarold


    City.


    Two dayster.


    Yana''s wedding was held in Ethan''s hometown, located in a suburb that wasn''t far from the capital


    of Jarold City. Even though it wasn''t a long journey, I had to call up my friends to find out how to get


    there, and find out about any customs so that I would not identally offend anyone.


    In a cafe located in the city center, Yana was overjoyed when she saw me. She said with a dazzling


    smile on her face, "Why were you in Asherton for so long? Ethan has been annoying me for the


    past few days and I had no way to escape."


    I found it funny and said, "Isn''t it a good thing, to have him by your side every day? Why are you


    bothered by it?"


    Yana then curled her lips, stood up and gave me a twirl. Her sudden movement caught the attention


    of the people all around us, so Yana sat down again, giving me an embarrassed look. "Can''t you


    see how fat I''ve gotten? Ethan''s been feeding me like a piglet!"


    At that point, I couldn''t stopughing. After a while, I stared at her seriously. "Don''t you know that


    you look absolutely beautiful right now? As a woman, even I can''t get my eyes off you. You look


    absolutely radiant!"


    Hearing my words, Yana gave me a roll of her eyes and said angrily, "Go ahead and make fun of


    me. I''m about to get married, but I''ve gained weight. What if I can''t fit into the wedding gown? I can''t


    ask Ethan''s mother to adjust the size when the gown''s as expensive and embroidered as it is. I get


    really angry whenever I think about it. All I want to do now is to move out of that house and lose


    some weight before the wedding!"


    Hearing herints, I smirked a little. I then smiled faintly as I thought to myself, "How wonderful


    it would be if everyone could live such a happy life like this."


    After a long rant, Yana then received an iing call from Ethan. She picked up the call and began


    another round of ranting. On the other end of the line, Ethan patiently listened to herining.


    Meanwhile, I looked around with my chin propped up in my hand. Suddenly, I caught sight of a


    familiar figure that left me stunned for a moment.


    Due to my short-sightedness, I wasn''t sure if that was the person I thought she was. I squinted my


    eyes to get a better look, but I still wasn''t sure. Hence, I tugged on Yana''s sleeve and pointed in the


    direction of that person.


    Yana wentpletely silent as soon as she looked towards the pointed direction. She then said to


    Ethan on the phone, "Ethan, I ran into someone I know. I''ll hang up for now!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She hung up the call and dragged me out of the cafe as she asked, "Was that Andrea?"


    I nodded promptly but shook my head after, as I wasn''t sure.


    We went out of the cafe but watched from a distance without taking a step further.


    As Jarold City was a ce full of opulence and prosperity, the pace of the people here was also


    quick and lively. Thus, no one would even pay attention to a woman who was asking for money


    without dignity from a man in the middle of the street.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    Yana nced at her watch and said, "It''s only 7:00 pm, and it''s barely midnight yet. Is she doing


    what I think she is?"


    I pursed my lips and looked in Andrea''s direction. She was wearing heavy makeup and she was


    dressed in a revealing outfit, despite the fact that it was winter.


    With her beautiful features and great curves, it was inevitable that she drew some attention from


    others. I wouldn''t have given it a second thought if this had been some other ce.


    However, we were at the biggest red-light district in Jarold City. Running into her here, as well as


    the way she was dressed, left me with a thought in my mind.


    Yana was not sure about this. She held onto me as we approached that direction. We could clearly


    hear Andrea pleading, "Mr. Lewis, you said that you would give me money as long as I keep my


    promise. I did it already. So how can you go back on your words? You can''t do this to me!"


    The man was annoyed by her pestering. He took out a few notes from his wallet and threw them at


    her, cursing.


    I was a little puzzled. They were obviously engaged in some kind of deal.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But how was this possible?


    Even if Hendrix no longer cared about her, she still had Austin. Why would he let Andrea do this?


    Andrea picked up the dor notes and counted them. Her hands were wrapped around her bare


    skin, and after she was done counting, she ran back into the nightclub behind her.


    Yana was as puzzled as I was. We were in a daze for a while before we exchanged a look. She


    asked, "Was that Miss Burton?"


    I looked in the direction of the nightclub and nodded. "I think so!"


    "How did she end up like this? What happened? Wasn''t she living a great life? How did she end up


    here? What happened?"


    I couldn''t answer Yana''s questions, especially because I was confused too. I replied, "I''m not sure


    what happened either. I think Hendrix gave her a house and a car, but I didn''t ask her to return


    them. Also, I believe Austin gave her more than enough money too. It''s not possible for her to be so


    broke that she''d have to prostitute herself!"


    Yana pursed her lips and said with a thoughtful look, "Let''s go in and take a look!"


    After the incident at the Emperor Club, I was a little more timid than before. I hesitated for a while


    and shook my head, "Can we not? That ce is too shady. I don''t feel safe going in there." She


    tugged my arm and said, "It''s okay, I''m here with you, you don''t have to worry about a thing. As long


    as we stay out of trouble, nothing bad will happen. Don''t worry!"


    We then walked into the nightclub, filled with dazzling lights and alcohol. We arrived at the dance


    floor first. The DJ was ying some loud music, and a lot of youngsters were dressed in revealing


    outfits, waving their arms and dancing around to the music.


    Yanained, "F*ck, are they crazy? They look so high!"


    As she spoke, she pulled me through the crowd and we came to an open space. We started looking


    around for Andrea, but we couldn''t spot her. Yana couldn''t help but ask, "Why is she not on the


    dance floor?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "If she is short on cash, she will be trying to make money right


    now!"


    Yana patted herself on the head and said, "Yes exactly, why didn''t I think of that?"

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    We came to the reception desk, but no one bothered to help us. Someone came to the desk and


    asked if there was any girl who would prefer to spend the night outside this ce, and the


    receptionist handed him a number te without further instructions.


    I was a little confused and asked, "What is that?"


    Yana exined, "That''s a number te. At ces like this, there are just way too many patrons who


    are from different social levels, therefore ces like this would often provide different services to


    cater to their customers, too. That guy from earlier must be a new customer who came here for a


    business trip, or maybe he wanted a new experience. The number tes have designated contact


    numbers on them. Customers like him can call those contact numbers, and the designated girls


    would be waiting for them upstairs."


    I still didn''t understand. "What do you mean?"


    She patiently exined more, "There are tenants living upstairs, and they are all women. If there is


    a customer in need, someone will lead them to the right room. As you can see, they are running a


    business."


    I frowned. "Andrea wouldn''t be so desperate for money, would she?"


    She shrugged and said, "I''m not sure about that, after seeing what happened outside earlier. But


    there''s one thing I am sure of, which is that I don''t think she is in contact with Mr. Shelley anymore,


    as he''s getting married to the daughter of the Biden family in Jarold City. She''s a socialite, and I


    heard that she just recently came back from studying abroad. She''s only 20 years old. She''s so


    young and fresh-faced. But unfortunately, she was forced into this marriage by her parents as soon


    as she came back. I can''t even tell if this is a good thing or not!"


    "Austin?" I hesitated. "He''s getting married to a socialite?"


    Taking in my puzzled expression, Yana sounded a little exasperated as she continued, "This was


    months ago. You were busy taking care of Anne, and I didn''t want to bother you with news like this.


    From what I heard, Miss Biden wanted to pull out of the marriage after finding out about Mr.


    Shelley''s romantic history, but her parents pressured her into it. Judging from what Andrea is doing


    now, it seems like the wedding will be held soon, and neither the Shelley family nor the Biden family


    want her around."


    I had always been wary of Andrea, ever since I got to know Hendrix. I couldn''t exin the feelings


    behind it. I was concerned about Hendrix''s choices more than anyone else, ever since he showed


    me kindness. But now that I saw Andrea like this, I was not happy either. Although I knew that


    Hendrix would never leave me, I was aware that the only difference between Andrea and I was the


    Moore family.


    Speaking of which, it was ridiculous that one''s family background could determine his or her


    confidence. They always said that we need to grow confidence in ourselves, but most of the time,


    that same confidence was also heavily influenced by our family backgrounds and social statuses.


    Seeing that Yana was still trying to find Andrea, I stopped her and said, "Let''s leave this ce.


    There''s nothing worth looking for anyway. It doesn''t matter what she''s doing now for money, nor


    does it matter to us to know why she was so short of money. Let''s leave now!"


    Yana asked, "Don''t you want to see how she''s doing right now?"


    I shook my head. "There''s no need for that!"


    What was the point of seeing her in a terrible state? What was there to see besides this? No matter


    how she ended up, things between us were all in the past.


    Yana shrugged. "Alright then, let''s just head back!" There was another alley behind the nightclub.


    Yana seemed to have be a more adventurous person than before. She used to be careful and


    calctive about every step she took, and she would never go off track, not even a little. Yet, she


    was apletely different person now. She would do things that would make her feel an adrenaline


    rush, and she loved a great challenge.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Perhaps it was because she had Ethan now. She knew that he would always clean up her mess for


    her, and she could now live a carefree life.


    After trailing behind her for a while, I noticed the sky getting darker. I grew a little concerned and


    asked, "Yana, why don''t we head back now?"


    She turned back to look at me and said with a smile, "Ethan is still in the suburbs, and Oliver is


    away with Uncle Charles. It''s boring to be back at home alone. Why don''t we shop around for a little


    while more? My wedding ising soon, and after that, my life will bepletely different. Ethan


    will never let me stay out thiste in the future."


    Although she wasining, her words were filled with her affection towards Ethan. I couldn''t


    help but smile. Love was so powerful that it could change a person this much.


    Following her, I took in the dark alleys around us and couldn''t help asking, "Why are we walking in


    the alleys? Shouldn''t we be shopping around in the malls?"


    She turned around to face me, as she lifted a finger to her lips and gestured at me to keep my voice


    low. She said in a low voice, "Since a long time ago, I heard that many people would gather here at


    night. I wanted to take a look around to fulfill my curiosity."


    I was so taken aback and confused as I asked, "Why are you curious about this? They are


    obviously ouws, and people would normally stay away from them. Why are you interested in


    finding out more about them?"


    With a grin, she said, "I started writing a few days ago, and I wanted to add a dark twist to my story.


    I saw some drug dealers before, but not to this extent. You know just how shady Jarold City can be,


    and it took me a lot of effort to find out about this ce. I was hoping to get some ideas from here."


    I was speechless to hear this. This woman was just...Fine then!


    I could only follow her further into the alley. However, we did not walk far before our footsteps


    slowed down. It was the same as any city, the more prosperous the city was, the more chaotic it


    would be.


    In the filthy alley, under the dim light, a skinny man was leaning against the wall. His life relied on


    his dealer, who would deliver his drugs to him.


    Some of them were dressed morously, withrge bunches of banknotes in their hands. I couldn''t


    stand being in this depraved ce and I tugged on Yana''s arm, wanting to leave.


    She was also beginning to feel scared. After looking around for a while, she also tugged on my arm


    to leave. To our surprise, we ran into someone. Just as we were about to apologize, under the dim


    light, I saw that it was Andrea whom we ran into, looking dejected.


    Upon seeing me, her pupils contracted slightly. First, she was surprised, then she wanted to slip


    away from us. Lastly, she gave me an indifferent nce, which was somehow filled with hatred too.


    She sneered. "Arianna? What are you doing here?"


    I noticed she was holding something in her hand and I was taken aback. "You..."


    She lowered her head and nced at the sealed bag in her hand. She startedughing in a sinister


    way. "What''s wrong? Do you want to try this? It is amazing. Once you tried it, you will fall in love


    with it for the rest of your life."


    I was so shocked that I took a step back. I gave her a look of disbelief and asked, "Don''t tell me you


    were selling your body just to get this."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, she smiled and said, "So that was really you.


    When I saw you just now, I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me!" She then rubbed some of


    the powder in her palms and said, "Let''s do this together, shall we? I''ve got more today, and I feel


    like sharing it with you, so you can have a try. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    "Get away from us!" Yana shoved her away and roared at her, "Andrea, don''t drag us down with


    you! You better stay away from us. We don''t want to end up like you."


    Yana''s words irritated Andrea. She suddenly shouted with a ferocious expression, "Mrs. Roberts,


    you''re married to the great Hendrix, so I''m curious to know, what are you doing at a ce like this?


    Why did you suddenly grow an interest in people like us? Aren''t you afraid that you will be


    kidnapped and held for ransom from Mr. Roberts?"


    "Stop spewing nonsense!" Yana responded. She looked at Andrea and said, "You already ended up


    here, yet you''re still trying to drag others down with you. Let me tell you this, we are only here to see


    how desperate and ridiculous you''ve ended up."


    Yana tugged on my arm, but Andrea blocked our path. Andrea then said to the crowd, "Everyone,


    look here. She''s the wife to the president of the Roberts Group. If you keep her here, I''m sure Mr.


    Roberts will pay you millions of dors just to get her out."


    Was Andrea trying to instigate others to kidnap me and ckmail Hendrix?


    Yana was speechless. "Andrea, what''s wrong with you? I can''t believe you''re involving yourself in


    things like this. How shameless can you be?"


    Andrea didn''t seem bothered at all. Her grudges against me weren''t swayed. I knew that she


    wouldn''t be able to let go of this easily. I''d pictured several scenarios of her future, but it never


    urred to me that she would end up like this. We still had a long way ahead in our lives. There


    were plenty of possibilities waiting for us in the future. Yet she seemed to have given up on hers


    already.


    I didn''t want to dwell on this with her. This ce wasn''t safe to begin with, and I just wanted to


    leave. Moreover, I wasn''t that concerned about Andrea anyway. It was her life and her decisions to


    make, which had nothing to do with me. I didn''t have to get involved in this.


    I pushed her aside and dragged Yana away. Andrea grabbed my hand and said, "Arianna, you''re


    already here. Do you think I''ll let you go so easily?"


    As she spoke, she shouted towards the crowd in the alley, "Give her an injection, and I''ll give you


    everything I have. Come on!"


    I was stunned. Yana immediately tried to pull her away from me, but Andrea shoved her to the side


    and yelled at her, "Get lost if you don''t want to die."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I struggled against her grasp, but Andrea was too strong and I couldn''t move at all.


    To the people in the alley, the thing Andrea had was exactly what they lived for. They wouldn''t be


    bothered by the fact that theymitted a crime, if it meant they could get hold of it. Thus, after


    Andrea made herself clear, they started running towards me, with needles in their hands.


    I looked at the needles in horror, as I had no idea how many people had shared that needle before.


    If I got infected through this, that would be the end of my life.


    Andreaughed hysterically. "Arianna, this is your karma!"


    I didn''t know where I got the strength from, but I seized her hand and threw her in the direction of


    the approaching crowd. With no room for hesitation, I grabbed Yana and ran out of the alley.


    Fortunately, the alley was not that long, and those ouws did not manage to catch up with us. As


    for Andrea, she probably could not catch up with us either.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    However, to our surprise, Andrea was hot on our heels. When Yana turned around and saw her


    following us, she sneered. "She''s unbelievable..."


    I was stopped by her remarks, but before I could react, I noticed Andrea freeze in ce, staring


    nkly at me and Yana.


    I was puzzled at first, then I noticed the car by the alley entrance, and I finally realized what had


    happened. It was no wonder that Yana wasn''t anxious earlier, as she had already prepared in


    advance for this.


    Andrea was about to run away from the scene, but she wasn''t fast enough. The police officers had


    already caught up to her.


    "What are you doing? What are you arresting me for?" Andrea shouted. But the police officers


    ignored her and directly took her to the police car.


    Yana pointed at the alley ahead and said, "Officer, there are still more of them inside. A lot of them.


    You should go in quickly!"


    Knowing that cursing at the officers wouldn''t help her situation, Andrea immediately fixed her gaze


    on me and yelled, "Arianna, I will never let you get away with this, you will rot in hell!"


    Yana tugged at my hand and headed in another direction. Andrea''s cursing voice faded away


    behind us. I couldn''t help but nce at Yana as I asked, "You called the cops before we went in,


    didn''t you?"


    She nodded and said, "As I said, we should always prepare ourselves before getting ourselves


    involved in trouble. It''s already dangerous to be out here with you. If something happens and I fail to


    protect you, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life."


    She was indeed well-prepared. She wanted to say more, but before we could walk any further,


    Ethan appeared in front of us. Seeing that he was here to pick her up, I didn''t want to take up more


    of her time. After splitting up with her, I took a cab back to the vi.


    Anne had just recovered from her surgery. Valerie wasn''t at ease with just me looking after Anne, so


    she took Anne away with her. Hendrix was still in Oand. I wanted to grab something from the vi


    before returning to the Moore Family''s home, but as soon as I got off the cab, I saw Hendrix driving


    his car out of the garage.


    We hadn''t seen each other for more than ten days. I was in a daze for a while. He got out of the car


    and grinned at me as he asked, "Did you go shopping?" His eyes fell on the snacks I bought on my


    way back.


    We hadn''t seen each other for a long time. After hesitating for a few seconds, I ran into his arms


    and pressed my cold cheeks against his chest. I said in a hoarse voice, "Why did youe back all


    of a sudden? When did you arrive in Jarold City? Why didn''t you ask me to pick you up?"


    He wrapped his arms around me, and his voice was as pleasant as usual, as he exined, "The


    weather is getting cold. I didn''t want you to catch a cold," He then pulled me in the direction of the


    car and said, "Come with me to the police station!" After giving me a kiss on my forehead, he took


    me to the car. The air conditioner in the car was especially warm. I opened the snacks I bought and


    looked at him as I asked, "Have you eaten anything yet?" Although I asked, I had already popped


    the snack into his mouth. I knew that he didn''t like them, but I still looked at him expectantly.


    His dark eyes fell on me, and he nced at the snacks. He gave me a feeble smile but still ate them


    anyway. He then said, "Yana''s wedding ising. I don''t think you will be at ease attending it


    alone."


    "Are you saying that you came back to go to the wedding with me?" I stuffed a handful of snacks


    into my mouth. It was strange that I had no appetite when I ate alone, but as long as he was with


    me, these snacks tasted delicious.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    He smiled. "That''s right!" He looked at me and asked, "Didn''t you have your dinner already?"


    Iughed and said, "Yes, I did. I ate a little, but I didn''t have much of an appetite. So I bought some


    snacks on the way back. But then, I bought them mostly because they are tasty."


    He said helplessly, "Snacks are not good for your health. You will have to..." Before he could say


    more, I stuffed another handful of snacks into his mouth and stopped him. I then said, "I know


    snacks are not healthy, and I know I can''t have too much of them. This is my first snack of the day,


    so stop worrying about me!"


    I could hear himughing faintly. He then said, "I see you haven''t been eating well during my


    absence. You''re looking thinner!"


    I tilted my head and smiled at him. I asked, "By the way, when are you going back to Oand


    again? How is the situation over there? What happened to Sebastian?"


    He was focusing on his driving, and his dark eyes narrowed slightly. He said, "I''ll go back after


    Yana''s wedding, and you''ll continue to stay here in Jarold City and take care of yourself."


    I pursed my lips. I noticed that ever since the incident, he seemed to always remind me to take


    good care of my health, every time we had a conversation.


    The car drove towards the police station. Looking out the window, I felt an inexplicable tightness in


    my heart. To have children or not, had be an invincible obstacle between us. He wanted


    children, but I wasn''t capable of keeping a baby!


    At the police station.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After pulling over, he gave me a sideways nce and said, "It''s warm in the car, so you should stay


    here. I''ll go down to the station to get some stuff done and will be back soon. Stay here."


    I wanted to ask what matter had brought him to the police station, but before I could ask, he had


    already gotten out of the car. I felt the cold breeze from outside, and shortly after, it was warm


    again.


    I didn''t have time to ask him earlier, as I was preupied thinking of having children. I kept silent for


    a while, before deciding to call Valerie on the phone. She picked up shortly.


    She said over the phone, "Arianna, aren''t youing back tonight? Where are you now? I can ask


    your father to pick you up."


    "It''s okay, I''m with Hendrix. We might not go back tonight," I said.


    She hummed for a while before asking, "Why is he back suddenly? How are things back in


    Oand? Your dad heard from Mr. Lawson that the Milton family is not easy to deal with, so why is


    Hendrix back so soon?"


    I took a deep breath, clearly not at ease. I rxed a little before replying, "Yana''s wedding ising


    up. He didn''t want me to attend alone. You don''t have to worry. He knows what he''s doing."


    "Well, that''s good to hear! I was just thinking of making you some soup if you dropped byter, so


    that you can get more nutrients. You know, you aren''t good at taking care of yourself when you''re


    alone," Valerie said.


    There wasn''t any hint of me when she said this, in fact, she seemed to be concerned.


    I could understand how my parents felt about this. I pursed my lips and hesitated a little before


    saying, "Mom, did the doctor mention if I can be pregnant again ever since the ident?"


    This question was probably a bit strange. Valerie was obviously taken aback. After a long while, she


    said, "My dear, Anne is recovering now, and it won''t be long before her health is regained again. Mr.


    Roberts treats you well too. You two can focus on raising Anne once he''s done with the matters in


    Oand. It won''t be different from..."

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    "Mom, did the doctor say that I can''t get pregnant anymore?" I knew the answer to this, but I still


    couldn''t help myself from asking. I didn''t ask the doctor myself back then, because I thought there


    might be a miracle!


    She didn''t respond. It was dead silent on the other end. I knew she didn''t want to crush my hopes.


    She ended up saying, "My dear, don''t overthink things. You did sustain an injury on your uterus, but


    the technology is so advanced these days, you can always have an IVF. Don''t pressure yourself


    with this."


    An IVF!


    I said, "Mom, I''ll hang up now. I have something else to do!"


    After hanging up the phone, my thoughts were in a mess. I looked in the direction of the police


    station. Would Hendrix agree to that?


    Thinking of this, I got out of the car. As Hendrix said, it was chilly outside. It wasn''t a good weather


    to be out and about.


    I walked into the police station and saw some police officers in the lobby. I nced around but still


    didn''t see Hendrix anywhere. I was about to ask someone where he was when I heard someone


    yelling from behind an iron door, "I don''t want to be here! Hendrix, I didn''t do anything wrong!


    Please don''t leave me here! I didn''t do this!"


    Andrea?


    A police officer was guarding the cell. Upon spotting me, he frowned and said, "Miss, you are


    forbidden to enter!"


    I gave him a small smile. "My husband is inside. He just went in."


    Someone else opened the door after hearing my voice. It was Hendrix. He didn''t look too happy.


    However, his expression rxed a little after seeing me. His voice was tender as he asked, "What''s


    the matter? It''s cold out here; why did you get out of the car?"


    I looked behind him and saw Andrea. She looked terrible. I couldn''t help but ask, "What happened


    to her?"


    I felt guilty for asking that out loud. I knew very well what had happened to Andrea.


    Sure enough, after hearing my question, Andrea immediately broke down and yelled, "Arianna, quit


    acting so kind and innocent! You know very well why I''m here! You tricked me into this! I didn''t even


    do anything wrong! You''re evil!"


    "Shut up!" Hendrix roared, his voice dripping with hostility. Andrea was visibly taken aback. Her face


    turned pale and she couldn''te up with anything in response.


    I was also frightened seeing Hendrix act this way. I had never seen him look this murderous. My


    heart skipped a beat out of fear.


    The room was silent for a while after he yelled. He then looked at Andrea and said in an annoyed


    and disgusted tone, "You chose your own path. No one forced you. I gave you everything I was


    obliged to give. Don''t keep on pestering me on your brother''s behalf. I am not obligated to look after


    you, and I won''t be doing that anymore. So stop bothering me. I don''t have that much time to spend


    on someone who has nothing to do with me!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His words were harsh.


    Andrea''s eyes suddenly became brimmed with tears, and she spat desperately, "Am I just someone


    you''re wasting your time on? Am I really someone who has nothing to do with you?"


    Hendrix frowned and nced at her with a disgusted look on his face as he replied, "You know what


    makes someone valuable? It''s when they know their ce. But you don''t. I''m not here to pick you


    up, neither am I here to visit you. I''m only here to tell you to stop calling me no matter what happens


    in the future. And don''t you dare contact anyone around me. I have nothing to do with you anymore.


    Miss Burton, please have some self respect!"

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    I had never seen Hendrix being this heartless before. I was still in a daze, and so was Andrea. She


    stared at Hendrix, dumbfounded. I guessed she had never expected Hendrix to be this harsh.


    Andrea couldn''te back to her senses for a long time. Meanwhile, Hendrix took my hand and we


    walked out through the iron grille door.


    The officer in charge followed behind us. He was all smiles as he said, "Mr. Roberts, about Miss


    Burton..."


    "Just follow the procedure. You don''t need to contact me about her matters in the future. I''ll wire all


    the expenses into your ount. Don''t contact me anymore about her matters, even if she is dying,"


    Hendrix said. He sounded cold and heartless. It was as if he never knew Andrea at all.


    When he heard this, the police officer didn''t say anything in response. He sent us off with a face full


    of smiles.


    In the car. Hendrix grasped my hands in his and sighed slightly as he said, "Your hands are so cold.


    Why didn''t you listen to me when I told you to wait in the car?"


    Although he was telling me off, it didn''t feel that way at all. I tilted my head to look at him. I smiled


    faintly and replied, "I was reminded of something and I wanted to tell you about it, so I went inside,


    but I didn''t expect to see Andrea in there!"


    If I had known he came all the way to the police station because of her, I would have rushed in


    earlier to give her a good scolding.


    He ced my hand on his stomach. I was taken aback. Was he trying to keep me warm like this?


    But...


    Seeing that I was taken aback, he smiled and asked, "Is it warm enough?"


    Sure enough, I liked touching his stomach, and it indeed was warm. Although we have been


    married for years, I was still a little shy to do this.


    He looked at me and asked gently, "What did you want to tell me? Is it something interesting?"


    He was looking at me expectantly, and I paused a little. I thought of what I was about to say, and I


    got a little hesitant. I looked at him and said, "After we go to Yana''s wedding, I want to see a doctor,


    will youe with me?"


    He gave me a puzzled look and immediately, he sounded worried. "What''s the matter? Did you


    have an ident somewhere? Or are you not feeling well?"


    I shook my head. "No, I just...I want to do a checkup. You''re always asking me to take good care of


    my health, aren''t you?"


    He was startled by my response, but after a moment, he smiled. "Sure!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that my hand was already warm enough, I withdrew it. He frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    I smiled and said, "I feel warm enough already. Let''s go home!"


    We couldn''t spend the whole night just sitting in the car, could we?


    He smiled and started the car.


    Looking at the city lights through the window, I didn''t have the courage to bring up my idea about


    undergoing IVF. Now that we were finally together, after having been through everything in the past


    year, I was already lucky enough to have him in my life. Having a child was just the cherry on top.


    After experiencing a couple of miscarriages, I really couldn''t summon enough courage to get


    pregnant again. It could even be said that I had never pictured myself being pregnant again. Thus,


    an IVF seemed to be the only alternative.


    I was amused that I was thinking about this. I had never once imagined I would even consider it.

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    At Yana''s wedding.


    Yana didn''t have a family, and she didn''t have many friends in Jarold City either. Thus, the wedding


    was held at Ethan''s home. It was located in the suburbs of Jarold City. It was an underdeveloped


    vige.


    She already asked me to meet her at the hotel the night before. She had to wake up early the next


    morning to get her makeup done and get dressed up. There seemed to be so much to prepare.


    Hendrix was worried about me going alone and followed me to the hotel. We had prepared our


    outfits for the wedding in advance, as I had agreed to be Yana''s bridesmaid.


    In the hotel room.


    Yana already had her makeup on by the time I arrived. As this was a traditional wedding, not only


    was her wedding gown borate, but her makeup was, too. Upon my arrival, she asked the


    makeup artist to help me with my makeup, whileining to me about howplicated her


    wedding gown was.


    After a long wait, we were finally ready. Hendrix was having his video conference call in the hotel


    room next to ours. Upon seeing how well dressed I was, Hendrix looked surprised and eximed,


    "You look beautiful!"


    Yana smirked and spoke from beneath her wedding veil, "Of course she looks beautiful. Arianna


    already has distinguished features, and traditional dresses like this suit her. Look at how elegant


    she is right now. She looks like the daughter of an ancient, noble family. One nce is all it would


    take for men to go crazy for her."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    My cheeks were burning at Yana''s praise. I looked at Hendrix and said, "The dress is pretty heavy,


    I''m not sure if I''ll be able to walk properly in this."


    After all, a traditional dress was much thicker than a modern one. Although being covered in thick


    fabric would keep me warm, it would exhaust me easily to walk around in it.


    Hendrix smiled and took my hand in his, as he said, "It''s okay. I''ll follow you around. If you can no


    longer walk, I''ll carry you in my arms."


    Yana cast him a disdainful nce and said weakly, "You two are just too much."


    Hendrix and I exchanged a look and smiled.


    When everything was ready, Ethan and his team of best men arrived at the hotel. He knocked on


    the door to our hotel room and said, "Honey, I''m here to pick you up."


    The way he addressed Yana attracted muchughter both inside and outside of the hotel room.


    Yana was alsoughing with her hand covering her mouth. Some bridesmaids were blocking the


    hotel room door, forcing the groom to answer some questions and make promises for the bride.


    After a round ofughter and challenges, the bridesmaids finally opened the hotel room door, and


    the groom and his wedding party immediately rushed in. The best men were trying their best to


    distract the bridesmaids, whereas Ethan held a bouquet of red flowers as he rushed to Yana''s


    bedside. He was supposed to get down on one knee, but perhaps he was too nervous, he got down


    on both instead.


    Another burst ofughter spread round the room.


    Yana had her veil down. After hearing theughter, she got curious and peeked through the veil,


    only to find Ethan down on both knees. She couldn''t suppress herughter either at this point.


    One of the groomsmen shouted, "Come on, don''t keep us waiting!"


    "That''s right!" Another echoed.


    The crowd was chanting, and Ethan somehow got a little embarrassed. His cheeks were flushed as


    he stammered, "Honey, let''s...go home!"


    After saying that, he clumsily handed over the flower bouquet to Yana, and she epted it. One of


    the bridesmaids immediately said, "Yana, how can you ept the bouquet of flowers so easily? We


    still have some challenges waiting for him!"

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Yana gave a tender smile, as she looked lovingly at Ethan and said, "He''s been through enough on


    his way toe pick me up. Let''s skip the challenges."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but nce at Hendrix and snuggled into his embrace. She was right.


    We all went through a lot on our journey to find the right person. Life had already put us through a


    lot, so why should we put our loved ones through another round of challenges when happiness was


    this close?


    Ethan stretched out his hand as he knelt by the bedside. Yana got off the bed and onto his back.


    Although the entire room was cheering, I could hear Ethan say again, "Honey, let''s go home."


    How sweet!


    We followed behind Yana and Ethan as they exited the hotel. More than a dozen red Audis were


    waiting to pick the couple up. The cars were also adorned with wedding decorations. A heartshaped


    flower bouquet was set up on the hood of the bridal car.


    It took around 40 minutes for us to travel from the hotel to Ethan''s house. Hendrix and I were in one


    of the Audis. As we approached Ethan''s house, we saw that the roads leading to it were already


    decorated with balloons and ribbons, adding to the festive atmosphere of the wedding.


    Our car pulled over, and the best man who was driving our car turned around and said to us, "It isn''t


    far away from Ethan''s house. Let''s walk from here."


    I gave a start and got out of the car in amusement. The best man was right. Along the drive, the


    streets had been decorated with heartshaped balloons and ribbons, but as soon as we got off the


    car, I saw that the street closest to the house was decorated with gands of flowers instead.


    Perhaps it was due to the winter season, all the flowers used in the gands were made from satin.


    Fresh flowers would have cost a fortune.


    I followed behind Yana. She was startled when she caught sight of the flowers. She looked at Ethan


    and said, "These flowers..."


    Ethan gave an embarrassed smile and said, "My parents started making them themselves a couple


    of months ago. They had wanted to decorate all the streets on the way here with this, however they


    were short on time, and only managed to cover the area closest to the house."


    Yana was touched, and her cheeks immediately flushed as she said, "Why didn''t you tell me this?


    We could have worked together with them to lessen their burden. This must have taken much of


    their effort and time."


    Ethan smiled and said, "Well, we are a family now, aren''t we?"


    His words made Yana blush a little.


    I looked at the flowers on both sides of the road. Although they were not fresh flowers, but each of


    them represented the love Ethan''s family had for Yana. I was moved to hear about the effort they


    had made. It was the most precious thing in a rtionship, where one''s family members were able


    to ept and love the other party wholeheartedly.


    The ce we were dropped off was about 1000 meters away from Ethan''s house.


    Yana''s face was still covered by her veil, and Ethan led her by the hand as they walked towards the


    venue.


    The wedding party followed closely behind. There were a lot of us, and this scene attracted a lot of


    attention from the vigers. They were all gathered by the main entrance, waiting for our arrival.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was important to have a lively atmosphere at a wedding. In some ways, it served as a sign of


    blessing for the couple''s future, a celebration of them starting a life together. From today onwards,


    the couple would have to learn how to tolerate, love and protect one another as long as they both


    lived.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Life would be meaningful when we could look back one day and realize we not only made it safely


    past different hardships in life, but that we also met different people and experienced different


    things. Some of these might be happy memories, and others painful, but no matter what, all these


    formed little puzzle pieces which made lifeplete.


    I used to believe that Yana had loved Aaron so deeply that she would never be able to let go of her


    memories with him, despite having left him. I used to assume that she wouldn''t be able to love


    Ethan as much as she had loved Aaron, but I was wrong.


    She did love Aaron, but that didn''t mean he was the only person she would ever love. Her history


    with Aaron was a quiz she hadpleted in the past. She would still recall the contents of the quiz


    from time to time, but that didn''t mean it would linger and cast a shadow on her future. It was now a


    matter of the past, a mere memory. She no longer needed it.


    This wedding was an asion I would always cherish and remember.


    I believed it was the same, if not more, for Yana


    herself.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    We finally arrived at the main entrance. Ethan''s family lived in the suburbs. As this was a traditional


    wedding, the venue was decorated with traditional elements as well. Ethan''s parents were already


    standing by the front gate, waiting for our arrival.


    They had joyful smiles on their faces.


    The guests and emcee were standing on both sides of the venue. Everything was in order. The


    emcee started livening up the atmosphere by announcing, "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m pleased to


    announce the wedding ceremony officially starts now!"


    On cue, the musical band started ying the wedding anthem. The emcee started his opening


    speech. "Dear friends and families of the bride and groom, thank you for joining us on this wonderful


    asion. Today, we are gathered here to celebrate the joyful union of the couple..."


    After the introductory speech, it was time for the bride to make her entrance. She was walking down


    the aisle, whereas the flower girl and boy were leading in front. I subconsciously turned around and


    looked at Hendrix, and said, "I didn''t know there are so many traditions to follow in a wedding."


    With a faint smile, he lowered his head and said, "Wedding rituals are important to symbolize the


    sacred union of the couple."


    I curled my lips into a smile and teased, "Since when were you this interested in wedding rituals?"


    Without directly giving me an answer, he asked instead, "What kind of wedding do you prefer?"


    I smiled faintly, "If we are talking about Anne''s wedding in the future, I will have to start thinking of


    ideas to give her avish and grand wedding."


    I was a parent, and it was normal for me to think of Anne first.


    He looked helplessly at me and said, "I was asking about you. What wedding do you prefer for


    yourself?"


    Taking in his serious expression, I got a little embarrassed. I said with augh, "A traditional one


    maybe. If I get to have another wedding, I want to include all the traditional rituals."


    Speaking of which, Dalton did a great job in setting up the wedding venue back then. But I was too


    excited on that day and I had already forgotten the details. Perhaps it was simr for other couples


    who were already married. No matter how invested we were in preparing for the wedding, we would


    only be overwhelmed by our excitement and anxiety on the day itself, and we wouldn''t have time to


    wonder about the details, blindly following whatever the wedding crew or the elders told us to do. In


    other words, I believed we were all in a daze during our own weddings.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    Noticing that he was narrowing his gaze, I smiled faintly and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    He motioned at me to look at Yana.


    After Yana walked down the aisle, she had to touch some oranges as a symbol of good luck. This


    was part of the local wedding tradition. I nced back at him. "Is there any difference between the


    local wedding rituals in Ucrebury and Jarold City?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    I wanted to ask more, but it was time for me to get the umbre ready. This was another local


    wedding ritual here in Jarold City. The bridesmaid had to shelter the bride with an umbre as she


    walked down the aisle.


    After another series of rituals, I held Yana''s hand as we walked through the main entrance. Ethan''s


    house was a traditional house in the southern region. White walls surrounded the entire estate,


    while an amazing garden filled with trees and flowers surrounded the house. The yard was huge,


    and the wedding arch was located right at the center of it.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A red carpet had beenid out between the seats to wee the bride to the family. Upon reaching


    the arch, I handed Yana over to Ethan as I put away the umbre.


    Yana leaned closer to me and whispered, "Arianna, I think I left my phone inside the car. Can you


    help me get it before the car leaves?"


    I nodded and walked out of the venue. Fortunately the car was still there. I found her phone in the


    backseat. Just as I was about to head back into the venue, I spotted a familiar Bentley parked


    nearby.


    Aaron!


    Although I was not surprised to see him lurking around, I was still startled.


    His shy and expensive car simply stood out too much. I approached the car and tapped on the


    window. It didn''t take long for him to wind down the window.


    I hadn''t seen Aaron in a while, and he somehow looked thinner, with heavy dark circles under his


    eyes.


    "Aren''t youing in?" I asked as I stared at his pale face.


    He shook his head and pursed his lips. He then asked, "Does he love her?"


    I shrugged and looked at him. "They are a perfect match. Also, Uncle Charles is here. I saw him


    with Carney earlier. Why don''t you head in with me? You''re part of her family too."


    He looked terrible as he stared at Ethan''s house. His mind seemed to be elsewhere as he said, "No


    thanks. She looks beautiful today. Just help me pass a message to her. I know my words don''t


    mean much to her now, but I still have to congratte her on her wedding. I wish her happiness and


    all the best in their future. I let her slip away, but if...


    I cut him off before he could continue. "Even if there is a next life, I don''t think she''d want to meet


    you again. She suffered too much and no one would want to go through that again. Aaron, you have


    to let go, no matter how much you regret this. You''re my brother. I want to see you happy more than


    anyone else does. If you wish to settle down, please start treating your other half better. And be


    careful in selecting your future mate.


    Eunice''s family background has nothing to do with her being a good match for you or not. If you


    refuse to listen to me, you can always ask Uncle Charles for his opinion and advice. He is much


    older and experienced than both of us. He would know what to say. Think carefully, Aaron."


    After I finished speaking, I left with Yana''s phone in hand. I had to rush back to join the celebratory


    toast.


    Back in the venue, I handed Yana her phone. Hendrix approached me and asked, "Did you run into


    someone?"


    I nodded. "Aaron''s outside."

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    The emcee''s deep and powerful voice rang out as he started reciting a love poem. He then


    concluded his poem by inviting Ethan''s parents to the hall.


    Ethan''s parents were seated right in front, and the wedding party stood on both sides. The space


    was filled with guests, adding to the festive atmosphere.


    The emcee started speaking in a clear and loud voice, "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here


    together to witness Ethan and Yana exchange their vows of marriage. We rejoice with them in their


    delight of finding love with each other, and support their decision tomit themselves to a lifelong


    rtionship."


    I had attended weddings before, but this was by far the most traditional wedding I''d been to. Some


    rituals even reminded me of ancient times.


    Watching Yana and Ethan greet his parents and exchange their vows, I couldn''t stop myself from


    smiling. Although there had been a lot to prepare for the wedding, it was all worth it to see Yana


    finding the right person.


    Yana was all smiles as she looked at Ethan, and I couldn''t help murmuring to myself, "I can''t believe


    Aaron let her slip away."


    They started exchanging their rings, and I felt a little sorry for Aaron, while also happy that Yana had


    finally found her Mr. Right.


    After the ceremony, I helped Yana up the stairs to their wedding suite. It was a spacious room and


    they had decorated the bed with flower petals and other pretty things.


    Some children had followed behind us and were asking for candies by the door. Fortunately, Yana


    had prepared enough beforehand, and we distributed them to the children. After they left, Yana


    walked to the wardrobe and found the dress she was going to wear to the reception. Sheughed


    andined, "This is my first time experiencing how exhausting it is to hold a wedding. Thank


    god it only happens once in a lifetime, otherwise I''d be..."


    I quickly covered her mouth with my hand and said, "This is your wedding day. You can''t be saying


    things like this."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheughed helplessly and said, "Arianna, I never knew you were so superstitious! By the way, is


    Hendrix doing okay? I''m sure he doesn''t like how noisy and crowded weddings can be."


    I smiled faintly. "He''s with Uncle Charles. Hendrix isn''t as simple as you think. He might end up


    liking it. Although he always has his poker face on, I suspect he secretly enjoys being in such a


    lively atmosphere."


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have watched the ceremony this intently.


    Someone knocked on the door. I got up and opened the door. It was Ethan''s mother. She was


    holding a snack tter in her hands, and with a smile, she said to me, "Hi there, you must be Miss


    Reid. I''m Ethan''s mom, and he''s out there weing the guests. He''s worried that you two will be


    hungry by now, so he asked me to bring this snack tter up to you. We will be having our toasts


    later, and I wouldn''t rmend drinking on an empty stomach."


    I quickly stepped aside and replied, "Pleasee in first."


    Ethan''s mother was already in herte 40''s. I had heard from Yana that Ethan''s mother was famous


    for her looks back in the day. Although she had aged significantly, she still carried herself with a


    dignified grace. She seemed to be a gentle woman, with a soft spoken demeanor.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    She set the food down on the table with a gentle smile and then left the room.


    Yana was ravenous. After she changed her clothes and ate a few mouthfuls of food, she was asked


    to go out to propose a toast. When Ethan came to the door to escort her, he was already a little red


    from the alcohol.


    Hendrix, who seemed like he''d came for me, was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.


    When he noticed that my clothes were changed, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why did you


    change your clothes?"


    "It''s difficult to walk with that dress on, so I changed!" I replied. After all, it was traditional wear, and


    that was really cumbersome. Besides, there were so many people here that I was afraid I would trip


    over my dress, so I changed it.


    Seeing him staring at me, I felt a little strange and asked, "Did you want me to keep the outfit on?"


    He smiled but didn''t say anything. Instead, Ethan, who was already a little tipsy, said, "Mr. Roberts


    wants you to look beautiful..."


    "Well, that''s enough. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Let''s go out and grab a bite!" Hendrix tugged


    on my arm and interrupted Ethan before he could finish his sentence.


    Ethan and Yana went off to toast some of the other guests. Uncle Charles and Carney had almost


    finished enjoying their meal. It was apparent that Uncle Charles was quite happy today, and he had


    already drunk a few sses of wine.


    He looked at me and asked, "Arianna, who prepared your wedding with Mr. Roberts?"


    I was stunned for a moment and replied with a smile, "It was Master Roberts who prepared it.


    Grandpa was too old to worry too much, so we just had a simple ceremony."


    Uncle Charles was slightly taken aback. He nced at Hendrix and said, "Mr. Roberts, shouldn''t


    you host another wedding for Arianna? If that doesn''t work, you can still arrange a celebration for


    your wedding anniversary or something else. Girls love getting pampered like this, no matter how


    old they are."


    Hendrix smiled. "Uncle Charles, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Looking at the two of them chatting like two children, I couldn''t help butugh. "We have been


    married for so many years, why should we have another wedding ceremony?"


    "You can''t say that!" Uncle Charles eximed. He continued, "No matter how long you''ve been


    together, you must try to spice things up a little. A couple should care about and take good care of


    each other. If you don''t try anything to spice things up and have a little romance, life will turn out to


    be really boring!"


    Hendrix nodded and answered with a smile, "You''re right, Uncle Charles!" He looked at me with a


    smile in his dark eyes and said, "Miss Reid, let''s get to know each other again. I am Hendrix


    Roberts!"


    I frowned and the corner of my mouth twitched. I looked at him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "He''s proposing to you. Why can''t you get it?" Uncle Charles said. He was quite drunk at this point


    now and had started to talk boldly.


    I was startled when I saw Hendrix move the chair in front of him, then kneel down with a ring in his


    hand.


    All of this happened a little sudden. A picture of a young girl reced Yana and Ethan''s photos on


    the screen.


    That photo looked particrly familiar. Suddenly, I realized that it was a photo of myself when I had


    first arrived at the University of Ucrebury. I was only eighteen that year. It was a picture of me at the


    library entrance of the University of Ucreburg, holding a book that I''d just borrowed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Some things at first sight turn outpletely different," Hendrix''s deep and maic voice rang


    out. "The year you were eighteen, I was twenty-three and I''d just taken over the Roberts Group. You


    looked so beautiful despite not wearing any makeup. I wasn''t sure what it was, but you seemed so


    reserved and aloof. At that time, I thought, I had nevere across such a cold and indifferent


    woman. I didn''t fall in love with you immediately, but that scene was somehow entrenched into my


    memory. This woman in the photo that Austin had identally taken became my muse for many


    years."

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    I turned around to look at the man who was down on one knee in front of me, and my heart was full


    of indescribable feelings for a moment. Every woman dreamed of having the love of their life down


    on one knee, professing their love to them.


    The crowd grew silent as everyone listened intently to what Hendrix had to say next. "The second


    time I saw you was in the living room of the Roberts Mansion. You still had the same air of


    indifference about you. You were pleading with my grandpa to treat Carol, your grandmother.


    Grandpa asked you if you were willing to marry me at that time, and although you were initially


    surprised, you just agreed. I knew that you were actually not willing to marry aplete stranger.


    Marriage was not that important for me, so I was not concerned about my future partner. However,


    when I knew that you were going to be my future wife, I was somehow really looking forward to it.


    But forcing you to marry me was not my original intention, and it had let you feel so much regret, so


    I was rarely at home. It''s not that I didn''t want to see you, I was just scared that you would be


    ufortable by my presence, a man you didn''t want to marry in the first ce. I had told you


    before that if you met someone you liked, you could divorce me. The Roberts would not mistreat


    you. However, I didn''t expect that you would choose to stay by my side for three years. The longer


    you stayed with me, the more my love for you grew. You didn''t know how overjoyed I was when I


    found out that you were pregnant. I knew that this baby would bond us together for the rest of our


    lives, so I tried to make you stay," Hendrix continued.


    When I heard him talk about the past, I felt as if I was in a trance. The long years seemed to have


    just happened yesterday. It seemed like it was only yesterday when I first saw the ultrasound scan


    of the six- week- old fetus growing in my body.


    He continued to say, "I almost broke down when I found out you got rid of the baby. But fortunately,


    Richard told me that everything was fine. You were fine. Except for the fact that you had lied to me.


    You! I didn''t expose your lies at that time. I thought that as long as we had a child of our own, you


    wouldn''t want to leave and everything would be fine. As long as we had a child together, we can live


    happily ever after. Therefore, it is also because of this, I had done something that even I couldn''t


    forgive myself for. I had hurt you unintentionally, I didn''t manage to protect you, or give you enough


    love. I''d even let you get hurt several times. Arianna, I... Are you still willing to apany me, a


    person who is not gentle and considerate enough, for the rest of life?"


    Looking at the ring in front of me, I pursed my lips and said, "Hendrix, you really don''t know how to


    be romantic at all. You even chose to say such stupid things during your proposal. How unpleasant!


    If it weren''t for the fact that I like you so much, I wouldn''t be willing to listen to your nonsense!"


    There was a burst ofughter around. Yana said, "Well, even though you know that he is not good


    at this, you still chose to be with him. So, Miss Reid, please make Mr. Roberts the happiest man on


    Earth and say yes to him!"


    The crowd started chanting in a unanimous voice, "Say yes!"


    I looked at Hendrix in front of me, pursed my lips, and said, "You want to propose to me with just


    with a ring? This is Yana and Ethan''s wedding. Are you here to congratte them, or to make


    trouble for them?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    The people aroundughed. Suddenly, a child appeared and surreptitiously set down one of the


    satin flower gands that Ethan''s parents had made themselves next to Hendrix. It was obvious that


    he was hinting at something.


    Hendrix took the flower gand. Perhaps he felt that it was inappropriate, after a split second, he


    got up and left the room. The guests in the hall were all surprised by his sudden leave.


    Fortunately, he came back a few minutester with arge bouquet of roses in his hand. The fresh


    roses looked vibrant. It was quite a sight for a handsome man to be holding such arge bouquet.


    He walked towards me, got down on one knee, and said affectionately, "Arianna, I''m not a smart


    man, but I want to give you everything I have. I will continue to love you in the way I know how, and


    learn how to love you more and more each day. I still have a long way to go in life, but I''m hoping


    that you will be there with me, every single step of the way."


    I held back myughter. It was a rare sight to see Hendrix, who was usually quiet and impassive,


    speaking so much all of a sudden. This was probably the longest I''ve ever seen him speak!


    "Arianna, why are you still in a daze? Hold out your hand and ept the ring!" Yana urged me


    impatiently. Before I could even react, Yana was behind me, raising my arm.


    Hendrix slid the ring onto my finger. Immediately, the crowd erupted into deafening apuse, as if


    giving us all of their blessings.


    The wedding was really lively, and all of us were happy.


    The wedding ceremony went on untilte at night, and the sky was getting darker and darker. After


    all the guests had left, Yana held my hand and tried to persuade me to stay in the suburbs for one


    night. Hendrix was holding my hand. Although he didn''t say anything, I knew that he was not used


    to spending the night out.


    So I refused her invitation politely. Yana saw me off at the gate and chatted a bit more with me. Just


    as I was about to leave, I paused for a while, looked at her and said, "Yana, Aaron came to the


    wedding today. He asked me to give you his blessing. He wanted to thank you for taking care of him


    for so many years. He said that meeting you was the biggest blessing he''d ever received in his life."


    Yana got caught up in her thoughts for a moment.


    After a long time, she replied, "I''ll be lying if I say I don''t hate him, but I''m still thankful of having met


    him. If I hadn''t met him, I wouldn''t be where I am now. He is the reason that I became the person I


    am today. If he hadn''t brought me to Jarold City, I would''ve stayed at the border all my life, like the


    rest of the women in the war. I''d either die in the wild, or fall victim to uncouth men. Arianna, please


    help me thank hime. I don''t regret meeting him, and I don''t regret falling in love with him. I sincerely


    hope that he finds his own happiness in the future. He deserves to be happy."


    I took a deep breath, nodded, and said with a smile, "I will definitely pass on your message. You


    deserve to be happy as well."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I bade her farewell and got into the car. It was Evan who came to pick us up. Looking at Hendrix


    sitting beside me, I suddenly felt a little sentimental.


    Since when did our ambitions and dreams for the future get reced with a simple goal: to spend


    the rest of our life with the right person?


    Maybe after reaching a certain age, all we wanted in life was nothing more than peace and stability.


    "What are you thinking about?" Hendrix asked, gently putting his hand on top of mine. His hand was


    really warm. I looked up at him, smiled, and answered, "I''m just wondering, is my husband getting


    old?"

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    As I spoke, I raised my hand to touch the corner of his eyes with my finger. There were wrinkles at


    the corner of his eyes when he smiled.


    "What did you just say?" he spoke. He raised his hand to pull up the partition between the driver


    and the back seat as he spoke. He cupped my face with both his hands. His eyes were dark and his


    voice was low and sultry.


    I was stunned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    He put his lips on the corner of my mouth and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "My wife, what did


    you just call me?"


    My face turned bright red when I heard those wordsing out of his mouth. Those simple words


    somehow became very ambiguous and sensual when he put it that way. I couldn''t help but shiver


    upon hearing his tone and goosebumps appeared on my skin.


    He pulled me into his warm embrace. I could smell the clean scent of his shower gel wafting off his


    skin. As he was about lower his head to kiss me, I paused and turned my head slightly, avoiding


    him.


    I said, "Hendrix, don''t do that. Evan is driving in the


    front."


    He wrapped his strong arms around me and propped his chin on my shoulder. He replied, his voice


    still hoarse, "Alright, but call me that again."


    After a moment of hesitation, I opened my mouth and said slowly, "Hubby!"


    Instead of letting me go, he pulled my body closer to him and ordered, "Say that again!"


    I was speechless, but I still called him the nickname again. However, like a child not getting enough


    of his favorite candy, he kept asking me to do it over and over again.


    I was a little tired after being teased by him the whole drive home. I leaned on his shoulder and


    asked, "Hendrix, why did you suddenly propose to me? Why did you get such a huge diamond ring?


    It''s too shy."


    He reached out to touch my ring and answered with a faint smile, "Austin told me that girls love


    diamond rings, the bigger the better. I asked him to get this pink stone, specially imported from


    abroad. I didn''t know what kind of style you liked, but I still wanted to surprise you, so I handed it


    over to a jeweller to design it. Don''t you like it?"


    Admiring the ring on my finger, I smiled and replied, "I love it, but it''s very shy and extravagant. I


    don''t want to look like I''m showing


    off when I wear it out."


    He smiled and said, "As long as you like it, you don''t have to worry about anyone else''s opinions."


    The car stopped outside the vi. After a busy day, I was exhausted. Iy in Hendrix''s arms and


    didn''t want to get up. He scooped me up and carried me off the car, at the same time giving Evan


    orders about matters to settle in Oand. Then, he took me into the house.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As soon as we stepped into the foyer, I was pressed up against the wall. I didn''t know what was


    going on, so I put my hand against him and said, "Hendrix, you..."


    "It''s been a while since we''ve had some fun." he said, breathing heavily.


    For a moment, I couldn''t find any words to counter him, so he took advantage of the moment to


    press his lips onto mine. He scooped me up again and brought me into the living room, all the while


    kissing me passionately. I could faintly smell the stench of alcohol. I couldn''t help but ask, "Hendrix,


    did you drink today?"


    He was kissing me fervently and he replied in a slurred voice, "No, I was with you. I know you don''t


    like it when I drink, so I didn''t. I''m a good boy."


    After finishing his sentence, he put me down on the couch and trailing sensual kisses all over my


    body. The stench of alcohol still lingered.


    I had a vague feeling that something wasn''t right. I asked again, "Hendrix, can''t you smell the


    alcohol? It''s very strong, is the cer broken?"


    Hendrix didn''t even lift his head. "It can''t be!"


    I raised my hand to push him away and said again, "I smell alcohol. You need to get up and check it


    out..."

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Before I could finish my sentence, a voice suddenly rang out of the dark living room, "You don''t


    have to check anything. I am the one who''s been drinking. You can continue. Don''t mind me!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was almost scared to death. I couldn''t help but give a startled shriek.


    Fortunately, Hendrix reacted quickly and turned on the light. When the lights came on, we saw


    Aaron sprawled against the couch, holding a half-empty bottle of whiskey in his hand, his cheeks


    flushed. His eyes were ssy and it seemed that he was already drunk.


    "Aaron!" I came back to my senses, relieved that our house wasn''t broken into. I looked at him and


    roared, "What are you doing here? Are you crazy? Why did youe here in the middle of the


    night?"


    Hendrix was feeling a little startled as well. He looked at the drunken man leaning against the couch


    and asked, "What''s wrong? Why did you drink so much?"


    I was fuming. "What else can it be? Yana got married today and he''s depressed about it." I looked


    at him and couldn''t hold back my anger. I yelled, "I know you''re disappointed and you want to drink,


    but why can''t you find a ce to drink by yourself? Why are you here?"


    Aaron looked up at me and said miserably, "Arianna, why are you scolding me? Do you think I


    deserve it too? I know that it was my fault for not treating her right, but I feel really sad. I never


    wanted this to happen, and I don''t want to lose her. I just don''t know how to make her stay!"


    This man, who was already more than 30 years old, burst into tears as he spoke. He continued with


    a tearful face, "I know I need to cherish her and treat her well, but no one has ever taught me how


    to treat the people I love. I thought as long as I gave her a beautiful home to live in and all the


    money she ever wanted, it would be enough. She knew that I didn''t mean to attract all those


    women, they came onto me, I really didn''t mean to..."


    Looking at his tear-stained face, I sighed and said helplessly, "Well, I know that you feel sad, and


    you never wanted things to end like this. But it''s all in the past now. She is with someone else and


    starting a new life now. Aaron, no one mes you and no one thinks you deserved this. Since


    everything is out of your control now, you should not torture yourself. When you fall in love again in


    the future, you must express your feelings and make her feel loved and protected. Don''t ever hurt


    someone else like you did Yana, ever again."


    "I won''t fall in love ever again!" he cried. Heid on the ground, sobbing like a child. His voice


    choked as he continued, "I will never ever love another person as much as I loved her. No one will


    wait for me for ten years, or stay by my side for ten years, like how she did. Arianna, I deserve it!"


    For a while, I couldn''t even think of a single word tofort him. Seeing that he was trembling from


    crying, I hesitated for a moment before telling him what Yana had said to me before I left. "Aaron,


    people always realize how much they love someone only after they lose them, but these epiphanies


    are meaningless. No matter how much you regret things now, you should know that you can''t get


    her back anymore. Yana is married to someone who loves her now. You have to move on with your


    own life. That''s what she wants. You should not be burdened by past, because dwelling on it will


    only hinder your healing."

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    I had said all that I wanted to. I didn''t know if he was willing to listen to my words, but he needed to


    move on with his life.


    His appearance made Hendrix and I confused. Seeing that he was so drunk, it was obviously


    impossible to let him go home by himself, so we decided to let him spend the night here.


    Hendrix brought him to the guest room and I made him a cup of tea for his hangover. I breathed a


    sigh of relief after finally being able to coax him into drinking it. Suddenly, I noticed that his mobile


    phone had been ringing for a while now. I couldn''t help but nce at the name of the caller. It was


    Eunice.


    This woman was really going too far. When I picked up the phone, she said softly, "Mr. Aaron,


    where are you? Why didn''t you answer my call? I''m so worried about you. I went to your apartment


    to look for you, but you didn''t answer the doorbell. What''s going on? Are you okay?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If I hadn''t heard the weird breathing soundsing from the other end of the line, I would have


    thought that she was really concerned about Aaron. I said indifferently, "Eunice, you''ve almost


    gotten everything you needed from Aaron. It''s time to stop now. He won''t marry you, nor will the


    Reid family ept you. Don''t be too greedy."


    "Miss Reid?" she asked. She was startled for a moment. The sounds of breathing from the man on


    the other end of the line lowered. "Are you with Mr. Aaron? I don''t understand what you are trying to


    say. Is Mr. Aaron all right?" Eunice asked.


    "Tell me, how much money do you want?" I demanded. I didn''t have the patience to deal with a


    woman like her, so my voice became much harsher.


    Eunice was obviously surprised. She asked in confusion, "Miss Reid, do rich people like you always


    like humiliating other people?"


    I couldn''t help but burst outughing. "I won''t humiliate a person with dignity like that. But, Eunice, I


    don''t think you have any dignity at all. Aaron must have spent a lot of money on you. He''s always


    generous to women. I think you''ve already gotten enough, so you should be more sensible, pack


    your things and leave. Don''t pester him anymore. I''m not a kind person. You don''t want to mess with


    me," I warned.


    She was obviously displeased and replied, "Miss Reid, what do you mean by this? Mr. Aaron and I


    are truly in love with each other. You don''t think highly of me, but our marriage is Mr. Reid''s


    business. It is up to him to decide. You''re just being disruptive. What right do you have to make


    decisions for him?"


    "How does the man lying next to you feel when you say this?" I asked. ncing at Aaron, who was


    sleeping soundly, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Hence, I said to the phone, "Eunice, I''m a


    woman. I know what you want, and I know what kind of person you are. I can find out everything


    about you as long as I want to. I didn''t hurt you yet because I''m trying to let you leave with dignity.


    But everyone should have self-awareness. If you don''t stop, then I will do something. So please be


    well-prepared. I will not only make you leave Aaron without any money, but will make you pay back


    everything you have gotten from him as well. Therefore, Miss Hathaway, please choose wisely!"

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    "Arianna, what right do you have to order me? Who do you think you are? What right do you have to


    dictate my actions and interfere in other people''s lives..." Eunice snarled. I knew that arguing with


    her would only be a waste of my time and energy, so I chose not to.


    After hanging up, I turned off Aaron''s mobile phone and was ready to go back to my own bedroom,


    but when I turned around, I saw Hendrix leaning against the doorframe, watching me. He had his


    arms crossed in front of his chest, with a smile on his face. After a while, he said lightly, "Judging


    from how you''re treating Eunice now, it seems that you''ve been very kind to Andrea."


    I rolled my eyes at him and asked indignantly, "Have you been eavesdropping on my conversation?


    Since when did Mr. Roberts evolve into such a sneak?"


    With a faint smile, he walked up to me and wrapped his arms around me. He carried me in a


    fireman lift out of the guest room and into our master bedroom. He plopped me down on the bed


    and gave me an intense stare. "Shall we continue?"


    I nced at the clock on the wall and reminded him gently, "It''s already past midnight, Mr. Roberts.


    You still have a lot of things to do tomorrow!"


    He raised his eyebrows at my statement and leaned closer. I could feel his warm breath on my


    earlobe as he teased me, "But if I don''t do this now, I am afraid that I won''t be able to focus on what


    I need to do tomorrow!"


    This man!


    With his badgering, I had no choice but to say, "Let me take a bath first. I''ve been busy all day


    today, and I''ve sweat a lot. I''m filthy."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He did not object, but after pulling me up from the bed, he looked at me and said slyly, "Well, why


    don''t we wash up together?"


    I was speechless, but I knew there was no way I''d be able to refuse.


    The next day.


    When I woke up, Hendrix was no longer in the vi. I knew that he had many things to deal with at


    work, so he had probably headed out already.


    What surprised me when I walked downstairs was seeing Aaron preparing breakfast with an apron


    on.


    I was stunned for quite a while before I finally said, "Mr. Reid, it seems that you are apletely


    different person now!"


    He gave me a nce upon hearing my voice. Probably because of his sleeping position during the


    night, his hair was tousled, with a tuft sticking out from the back of his head. Compared to his usual


    cold look, he looked much more down-to-earth and approachable this way.


    "Go wash up and get ready for breakfast!" he said, holding a spat in his hand. It seemed that he


    was frying eggs.


    I wanted to say something more, but when I saw him staring at me, I realized that I was still wearing


    my nightgown, so I turned around and went back upstairs to change.


    When I came downstairs again, he had already finished preparing breakfast, which consisted of


    toast, eggs, and porridge. It looked quite good.


    "Have a taste. How''s my cooking?" he said as he added an egg onto my te.


    I lowered my head and took a bite. I then stared at him, astonished. "Well, it''s great. Do you cook


    often?"


    He shook his head. His gaze was miserable and forlorn. "I just learned not long ago. When she was


    pregnant, Yana wanted me to cook her some eggs, but I didn''t know how to at that time. After that, I


    learned it, but I didn''t have the chance to cook for her anymore. So you''re the first person to taste


    my cooking. Eat more," he said.


    I sighed, looked at him, and said, "She said that she doesn''t hate you, but instead, she''s thankful for


    you, because you''re the one who brought her here. You''re the reason her life turned out different.


    She doesn''t regret meeting you."


    He nodded and replied, "I know!"


    Looking at his dejected look, I pursed my lips and said, "Eunice called youst night and I picked up


    the call. Are you really thinking of getting married to her?"

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    He nodded and replied faintly, "Yes!"


    I gaped at him. "Are you really going to marry her?"


    He mumbled another "yes" but seemingly didn''t want to offer any more information.


    I put down my cutlery and looked at him thoughtfully. "Aaron, I don''t care what kind of feelings you


    have for Eunice. I won''t agree to this rtionship. You clearly know that she is just a gold-digger. If


    you bring her into the Reid family, how do you know how she''s going to treat Carney in future? I


    don''t object to your marriage with another woman, but marriage is not a joke. You clearly know what


    kind of woman you want to be with for the rest of your life. You still have a son, yours and Yana''s.


    You can''t just get married to the first woman youe across, you have to think about whether


    she''ll be a good stepmother to Carney."


    He was startled by my reaction. He looked at me and said, "Marriage is marriage, it makes no


    difference who I choose to marry!"


    "Yes, there is no difference, but you have to think about the consequences of your actions and your


    choices. Uncle Charles is getting older, he can''t take care of Carney forever, are you willing to let a


    woman like Eunice take care of Carney? Can you guarantee that she will not do anything bad to


    Carney? Even if you want to get married, you should at least think seriously about what kind of


    woman you want to spend the rest of your life with. You can''t just settle for the first one thates


    along. In short, I''m telling you now that you can''t marry Eunice, otherwise, the rtionship between


    us will definitely end," I said.


    He looked at me, and couldn''t help butugh. He said feebly, "Okay, I won''t marry her. Don''t worry


    about it. It''s rare to see you care so much about me. I won''t get married. You should be the one to


    take care of Carney in the future."


    Aaron was getting more and more outrageous. I was speechless and was just about to open my


    mouth and tell him off, but after a moment''s hesitation, I gave up and replied, "Don''t contact Eunice


    anymore. She''s not loyal to you, anyway. If you end up catching some kind of disease from her, you


    would be in trouble."


    When I answered the phonest night, I obviously heard the panting of a man on the other end of


    the line. We were all adults. I was not a fool. How could I not understand what she was doing?


    Yet at that time, she still called Aaron. Did she really think that Aaron was a fool? Or did she think


    she was so charming that everyone would like her, even after her heinous behavior?


    Looking at my angry face, Aaron sighed and said, "Alright, I got it. I''ll listen to you in the future. Don''t


    worry about that woman. I''ll get rid of her."


    Seeing that he hadn''t been taking Eunice seriously, I was relieved. I lowered my head and


    continued to eat my breakfast. Aaron had something to take care of at work, so he left soon after.


    I went to the hospital. Although the surgery for Anne was sessful, it was still a major operation,


    so I still had to go to the hospital to check on her every few days.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I needed to observe her status after the operation.


    "Her recovery is sessful, she''s making very good progess. If she doesn''t rpse in five years,


    there won''t be any big problems. Pay attention to her lifestyle habits. Then, everything will be fine,"


    the doctor reminded.


    The doctor gave a few simple instructions after his examination and left. Valerie and Pedro sighed in


    relief. During these few days, everyone was very anxious, afraid that something would happen.


    Now that Anne was fine, we were all feeling better too.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    "Arianna, Sawyer has just arrived in Jarold City. He said that you can meet with him and have a


    chat whenever you are free. Although you don''t have any blood ties with him, you two are siblings


    by name, and friends too. You haven''t contacted him for so many years. Invite him for a meal if you


    have the time, and visit him often," Valerie dragged me to the entrance of the ward and whispered.


    I asked in surprise, "Did hee to Jarold City to work?" It had indeed been many years since Ist


    saw him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, got it, Mom," I replied. I really had to catch up with him. I wondered if Ian had tagged along


    with him to Jarold City. I haven''t been in touch with Ian in a long time either.


    Aaron called me, wanting to have lunch with Hendrix and me and thank us for taking him in the


    night before. I refused, but he began acting like a child and threatening to never meet up with me


    again if I didn''t ept his invite.


    I had no choice but to agree. After Anne finished her check-up, she then went home with Valerie


    and Pedro. After sending them home, I went to the washroom of the hospital. When I came out, I


    wasn''t paying attention to where I was walking and identally bumped into someone. I quickly


    bowed my head and apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it, you..."


    I looked up and realized that it was Chloe. I felt dazed and blurted out, "Are you... sick?"


    I was a little surprised to see her holding a health report in her hands.


    She pursed her lips, nced at me indifferently, and then walked into the bathroom. It seemed that


    she didn''t want to talk to me.


    Out of curiosity, I looked up at the sign and discovered that this floor was the internal medicine


    department. What was wrong with her? After hesitating for a moment, I decided to leave without


    dwelling too much on this.


    Aaron still had the audacity to ask Hendrix and me to wait for him to have a meal with him at his


    company building. He insisted that his car had broken down due to an ident. Therefore, he


    needed a ride.


    I didn''t believe him. There were so many cars in his vi''s underground parking lot, couldn''t he have


    driven another one? He was absolutely crazy.


    Fortunately, the Roberts Group building was not far from Aaron''spany, so Hendrix and I drove


    down to his office to wait for him. After calling him, I mentioned to Hendrix that I ran into Chloe in the


    hospital. Hendrix was not interested in these matters, but he still replied, "It''s normal. Maybe it''s just


    a stomachache, or some gastric problems!"


    I pursed my lips and said, "Her face is pale and she throws up a lot. She looks like she''s pregnant,


    but it doesn''t feel right. I remember that she is Richard''s niece, and her family background is not


    bad at all. Why does she seem like she is short on money?"


    He frowned slightly and said, "These things are all her personal business. You don''t have to dwell


    so much on them."


    I pursed my lips, looked at him, and said, "Hendrix, are you feeling annoyed and don''t want to talk


    to me about this?"


    He squinted andughed at my question. "I''m talking to you now, aren''t I?"


    Women always liked to talk nonsense and gossip about other people''s affairs. I said to him, "Are


    you? You are being really perfunctory. There is no sincerity at all."


    He held back hisughter and wanted to say something, but his attention was drawn to the


    disheveled woman at the building entrance. The woman looked like a mess. Although she was


    wearing a fur coat, she still looked very unkempt.


    She was rather skimpily dressed as well. She looked like a woman from a brothel.


    "Are you looking for Aaron?" I pursed my lips and asked.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Hendrix held the steering wheel, raised his eyebrows and replied, "Should be!"


    This looked a little interesting.


    "Let''s go see what''s happening!" I said. After that, I got out of the car and walked to the lobby,


    trailing behind Eunice. Logically, even if she wanted to find Aaron, she should at least dress


    sensibly. It was not like her toe looking for Aaron like this!


    "Miss, do you have an appointment?" the receptionist asked. Eunice, who was walking into the Reid


    Group building, was stopped by the receptionist.


    "I''m looking for Aaron. Don''t try to stop me," Eunice replied. She seemed to be agitated, and did not


    care about what the receptionist had said. She stormed into the lobby.


    However, the security guards were still there to stop her when the receptionist failed to. Eunice was


    dragged out of the building by the guards. They warned her politely not to break in, or else they


    would have to take extreme measures.


    Eunice was too agitated to even listen to them. Instead, she rushed into the lobby again like a crazy


    woman, which made the security guards furious. A few of the security guards dragged her out of the


    building again and proceeded to stand guard outside the entrance instead.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get in at all, Eunice shouted anxiously, "Aaron, I want to see Aaron. If you


    dare to stop me, I''ll make him fire you after I see him."


    The security guards remained unmoved. Hendrix and I watched for a while and soon felt bored. So,


    I took out my phone and called Aaron. The call was connected quickly.


    "Hello, have you arrived, Arianna? I just finished the meeting. Wait a minute. I''lle down right


    away!" Aaron said. There were still some voices beside him. It seemed that his secretary was giving


    him work-rted updates.


    I murmured in reply. I wasn''t calling him to urge him, but rather, I wanted to ask him what was going


    on with Eunice. After hearing what he said, I said tly, "Well, there seems to be someone down


    here looking for you. She looks pretty anxious."


    The man on the other end of the line was silent for a moment and said, "Eunice is downstairs, isn''t


    she?"


    I didn''t reply, but said, "It''s gettingte, I''m a little hungry,e down quick!"


    He did not continue asking. He just bade me farewell and quickly hung up the phone.


    Hendrix looked down at his phone. He had never been interested in drama like this, so he just


    yed with his phone idly.


    Eunice was still shouting at the door, but no one paid attention to her. It seemed that Aaron had


    informed them in advance, so everyone continued to ignore her.


    After a while, Aaron came down. He was dressed in a suit with a ck coat over it. He looked like a


    gentleman, with a cool and domineering presence.


    When he saw me, he walked straight towards me. Hepletely ignored Eunice, who was still


    screaming at the door. He looked at me and said with a faint smile, "Have you been waiting long?


    Are you hungry?"


    I shrugged but didn''t answer him. I just looked at him, pointed at Eunice, and said, "Don''t you want


    to deal with her? Aren''t you worried about ruining your reputation?"


    He squinted at Eunice outside, with disgust in his eyes. He said indifferently, "This woman is getting


    more and more ruthless. She''s really annoying."


    After that, he went in her direction and stopped in front of her, giving her a cold stare.


    Eunice ran towards him excitedly when she saw him, but she was stopped by the security guards.


    She shouted at the security guards, "Are you blind? I am Mr. Reid''s friend. Why are you stopping


    me? Get out of my way!"

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    The security guards did not listen to her and looked at her indifferently.


    Seeing this, she looked at Aaron and said miserably, "Aaron, look at them. How can they bully me


    like this? You must kick them all out and teach them a lesson."


    Aaron sneered at her and said, "Punish them? Why should I punish them?"


    Eunice replied, "They bullied me, don''t you care?"


    "Hah!" Aaron sneered. "What does it have to do with me if they bully you? It has nothing to do with


    me, does it?" Aaron continued.


    Eunice''s face stiffened. She looked at him and said, "Aaron, what are you talking about? We''re


    about to get married. What do you mean by saying these words?"


    Aaron''s face was full of impatience. "I thought I was clear enough, but now it seems that you haven''t


    understood yet. Well, I''ll say it again," Aaron spoke.


    With that, he raised his eyebrows and continued, "Don''t show your disgusting self in front of me in


    the future. This is thest time I''m warning you, as I have already given you what I should. Take the


    money and leave now. Don''t show up in my sight again."


    Tears welled up in Eunice''s eyes. She pleaded, "Why? I didn''t do anything wrong. I listened to you


    and did everything you asked. You said you would marry me. Aaron, how can you be so cruel? How


    can you?"


    Aaron sneered. "Why? I do as I please. This is myst warning. Don''t show up in my sight ever


    again. If you show up at my family vi and mypany again, you''ll be sorry. I have plenty of ways


    of making your life miserable. So you''d better do as I say."


    Eunice''s face was full of tears. She looked at Aaron and said pitifully, "Aaron, I don''t know what I''ve


    done wrong. Don''t drive me away. Tell me what I''ve done wrong, I will change immediately. As long


    as you don''t leave, I will do anything!"


    Annoyed by her words, Aaron gave a cold snigger. "Are you sure you will do whatever I ask you


    to?"


    Eunice nodded and answered, "I''ll do it, as long as you don''t leave me!"


    "Go to hell!" Aaron said with a snarl on his face. This man never cared about what she felt.


    Eunice thought he was serious. She stared at him and said, "As long as I die, I can stay with you?"


    It looked like she had taken it literally.


    Aaron nodded, raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course, go to hell!"


    After saying that, he ignored Eunicepletely and walked back towards our direction. He looked


    at Hendrix and me and said, "Let''s go to have our meal. I''m starving!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Before Hendrix and I could reply, we heard a huge sshing from the pool outside the Reid


    Group building.


    It was Eunice. I froze for a second, then looked at Aaron and said, "She seemed to have jumped


    in!"


    Aaron turned around and gave a quick nce in the direction of the pool. His eyes were cold and


    indifferent. After a split second, he said, "I see. Let''s go!"


    As he spoke, he walked out nonchntly, and Hendrix didn''t even spare a second nce, which


    surprised me.


    The security guards and receptionists outside were shocked. They looked at the pool and asked,


    "Mr. Reid, how should we deal with this?"

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    Aaron frowned and said grumpily, "Just deal with it the way it should be dealt. If she is not dead,


    send her to the hospital. If she is dead, call mortuary to take her away. I think she''d appreciate that."


    After that, he got into my car.


    My expression was simr to that of the security guard, which was bewildered.


    However, I didn''t say anything, but just nced at Eunice, who was struggling in the pool. She was


    really being an embarrassment. I didn''t know how she had the guts to jump into the pool on such a


    cold day.


    It must''ve been freezing!


    In the car.


    I couldn''t help looking at Aaron and said, "You..."


    He suddenly stared at me and replied, "Uncle Charles has arranged a blind date for me. It''s in the


    afternoon. Please help me check it out when we have our mealter. If she''s a suitable mate, I''ll


    arrange for the wedding to be prepared."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was stunned and didn''t understand what he was trying to say. I looked at him nkly and said


    after a while, "You have a blind dateter?"


    He nodded and said, "She''s a friend of Uncle Charles and about your age. She''s been married


    before, but has no children. Uncle Charles asked me to meet her."


    I was confused. "Why did you want us toe with you when you are going on a blind date?" I


    thought he had really been kind enough to invite us for a meal. It turned out that he just wanted


    Hendrix and me to tag along as third wheels!


    He shrugged and replied, "You know that I''m not interested in these things, and I''m not good at


    analyzing people. Please help me. If she''s suitable, I''ll prepare a wedding. It''s a marriage after all,


    we need to be a good match."


    It seemed like he hadpletely given up on his need for love. What he wanted now was to find


    someone who could be his wife in name.


    After thinking for a while, I said to him, "Aaron, you should wait a few days more. You still need


    some time to heal. You can go on a blind date after thinking about what kind of wife you want. If you


    don''t take responsibility for yourself, you are not being fair to that woman either."


    He frowned and said, "You''re really weird. You didn''t like Eunice, and you think I''m irresponsible


    when I go on a blind date. What do you want me to do? I''ve already missed my chance at a good


    rtionship. Do you think I can still find a good woman to settle down with?"


    I frowned and was a little startled. I could tell that he was submerged in self-doubt and guilt. "So,


    you don''t think I should interfere in your personal affairs?" I asked.


    He pursed his lips with a pained expression. He looked at me and said sadly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t


    mean what I said just now, but I really don''t know what to do. I''mpletely confused now. I don''t


    know what to do at all. I''d lost the most important person in my life. I''m a mess now."


    I sighed. I couldn''t bear to watch the painful look on his face and nced at Hendrix helplessly. He


    was staring at me with aforting look. He said calmly, "Let''s wait and have a lookter. Most of


    the things in life are meant to be. It''s fate. We just need to let it be."


    Since when did this person be so zen?


    However, what he said was somewhat reasonable. There was no other way to go about this.


    After calming down for a while, I looked at Aaron and said, "Aaron, since Uncle Charles had already


    arranged the blind date for you, you should take it seriously. You should be respectful and polite to


    her. Don''t be careless. Even if you don''t like her, you should still be a gentleman."

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    He nodded and sighed, leaning back into the seat. He closed his eyes wearily. A rtionship could


    really consume a person and leave him exhausted.


    The car stopped in front of the pre- appointed restaurant. We got out of the car. Aaron had an air of


    nonchnce about him. I dug my elbow into his side and said, "No matter what is going on in your


    mind right now, you will need to remain dignified. You are not a child anymore. Since you have


    promised Uncle Charles to go through with it, you should respect yourself and the other party as


    well."


    "Got it!" he answered. He looked at me and asked, "Then let''s go together?"


    I shook my head and pulled Hendrix close. I looked at Aaron and said, "Nope, I''ll sit with my


    husbandter so that you can have a good chat with the girl. If you mess this up, I''ll wash my hands


    of you once and for all. You can do whatever you want."


    He pouted, nodded and answered, "Alright!"


    After entering the restaurant, Aaron asked to be seated, giving Uncle Charles'' name as the


    reference. The restaurant was a high-end one and required reservations in advance. Seeing that


    Hendrix and I couldn''t get in, Aaron became anxious.


    He looked at the receptionist and said, "What do you mean you''re not letting us in? Fine! I''ll leave.


    I''ll shut this ce down by tomorrow!"


    He started to drag me away. I rolled my eyes. Aaron was behaving like a child. Fortunately, Hendrix


    was calm and stopped him, "You go in first, Arianna and I wille inter!"


    Aaron frowned and asked, "Why? You''re going to leave me alone here, are you? And go off on your


    own?"


    Hendrix frowned and said indifferently, "I''ll call the owner of this restaurant and ask him to arrange a


    table for us. Otherwise, Arianna and I can''t go in."


    Aaron twitched his mouth and asked, "Do you know the owner of this restaurant?"


    I could tell that Aaron was just buying time to find an excuse to escape, so I simply looked at him


    and said tly, "Aaron, either you go first, and I wille in with Hendrixter, or we will leave you


    here alone and leave immeditaely. Your business has nothing to do with us. I''ll give you three


    seconds for you to decide. Three, two..." "Alright, alright, I''ll go in first!" he cut me off before


    I could finish counting. As I watched him stomp off into the restaurant, he really looked like a


    petnt child. He even looked back at me as he entered the restaurant and said, "Arianna, you


    muste inter, or I''ll be very disappointed!"


    If not for the fact that we were in public, I would have given him a good scolding there and then!


    I felt really embarrassed by his wishy- washy attitude. I turned around to look at Hendrix and found


    that he was already on a call with someone. He was asking the person on the other end, "March


    Deli is your restaurant, isn''t it?"


    The voice on the other end of the line sounded a little like Austin''s. He answered, "Yeah, it was a


    casual investment. Do you want to go?"


    Hendrix nodded and said, "Yes, I''m already at the door. Please inform the receptionist."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Hendrix passed his phone to the receptionist. The receptionist was a little confused.


    Austin immediately began to chew him out, "What do I pay you for? Are you blind? How could you


    have failed to recognize Mr. Roberts?"


    The receptionist was really baffled. He probably didn''t know that the man on the phone was the


    owner of the restaurant. He said in confusion, "Sir, and you are...?"


    Austin was a bit speechless. He ordered, "Pass the phone back to Mr. Roberts. And then, pack up


    your things and leave immediately. You''re fired."


    He hung up immediately after.


    About three minutester, a slightly plump man came out of the restaurant and walked towards us


    with a smile on his face. He said, "Mr. and Mrs. Roberts, I sincerely apologize for the mistake. It was


    negligence on our part. Pleasee in. Your table is ready. Mr. Shelley has arranged for your meal


    to be on the house today. You may order anything you wish."

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    He led us into the restaurant. The atmosphere was quiet and elegant. Hendrix and I chose seats


    which were right next to Aaron''s table.


    While Hendrix ordered, I nced at the woman sitting opposite Aaron. She looked modest, albeit


    slightly aloof and distant. I could tell that she wasn''t the chatty, cheerful type.


    I looked at the two seated opposite each other and realized that Aaron seemed to have nothing to


    say. The woman talked very little as well, so the two of them mostly enjoyed their food in silence. It


    appeared that they were not affected by each other''s presence.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I gave Aaron a pointed look, hinting at him to start a conversation with her, but he kept staring back


    at me with a childish expression, which made me really want to beat him up.


    "Your sister?" The girl finally opened her mouth and asked. Her voice was not loud, but everyone


    could hear her clearly. Aaron and I were both startled for a moment. After that, the girl said, "Why


    don''t we join tables? The more the merrier." She suddenly stood up and walked towards Hendrix


    and me.


    She waved at the waiter and said, "Hello, can you help us? We want to sit together!"


    After saying that, she sat down next to me. Aaron didn''t say anything but moved over to join us as


    well. He looked at us awkwardly.


    She suddenly began to speak, "My name is Emma Stone. I am 33 years old. I recently got divorced


    but I don''t have any children. To be specific, I can''t have children, and I''m now working at Jarold


    University as a professor. You must already be famr with my family background, so I will not say


    much about it. As for my rtionship history, the rtionship I have with my ex-husband is clear cut.


    We are divorced and no longer have anything to do with each other. My current ie is 30,000


    dors a month. I have my own house and car. I am self sufficient, so don''t worry too much about


    that." After saying all these things in a single breath, Emma looked at Aaron calmly.


    After hesitating for a while, Aaron replied, "I''m Aaron Reid, 35 years old, unmarried, but I have a


    son who is less than one years old. I own severalpanies and my ie is decent. I have both


    cars and a house. Ah yes, one more thing. I am still in love with someone else!"


    I was shocked by his blunt honesty. What was Aaron doing? What did he mean?


    Emma nodded and turned to me instead, saying,


    "He just simply wants to find someone to get married to. So do I. I just want to find someone to get


    married to as well. Since you''re his sister, you must have questions for me. Go ahead and ask me


    anything!"


    Me?


    I was a little surprised. I smiled awkwardly and said, "You''ve misunderstood, Miss Stone. This is


    between the both of you, I shouldn''t be interfering. It''s up to you to decide whether you find each


    other suitable. We are merely here as bystanders. You''re the ones who will have to spend the rest


    of your lives together!"


    Emma pursed her lips and did not say another word.


    Aaron fell silent all of a sudden.


    I was a little confused when I saw the two of them behaving like this.


    It was the first time I had encountered such an awkward blind date. After a moment of hesitation, I


    looked at them and asked, "Why don''t both of you go out and have a walk? Or find a cafe to talk


    about each other''s hobbies and lifestyles?"


    "We don''t need to. I usually just read books and don''t have any other hobbies!" Emma countered.


    Aaron said indifferently, "Me too. I usually just spend my time hooking up with young women and


    spending money on them. I don''t have any hobbies other than smoking and drinking!"


    I was speechless, watching this exchange.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    I took a deep breath to steady myself and gave Aaron a threatening re. What was wrong with


    him?


    However, it was Emma''s response that stumped me. She simply said, "That''s good. We can stay


    out of each other''s way!"


    I was convinced.


    They were clearly made for each other.


    Seeing these two of them acting like this, I felt that Hendrix and my presence was unnecessary, so I


    tried toe up with an excuse to leave.


    However, who would suddenly turn up but Austin, with a woman who looked about 20 years old in


    his arms. She was elegant and well-dressed. The clothes and essories she had on were


    exquisite. She looked different from the girls he usually hung out with.


    They caught sight of us as soon as they entered the restaurant. From Austin''s look, it seemed that


    he hade for Hendrix. They greeted us with a smile and sat down at our table. Suddenly, we


    went from a party of four to six.


    Austin nced at Aaron and was startled for a second. Then, he greeted him as well. I thought that


    Emma would introduce herself, but Austin took a look at her and said with a smile, "Miss Stone,


    what a coincidence. What are you doing here?"


    "I''m on a blind date!" Emma replied. Her nonchnt tone made everyone slightly ufortable.


    Austin rubbed his nose, it seemed like he was embarrassed, and the atmosphere turned a little


    awkward.


    I looked at Austin and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Shelley, why don''t you introduce the beautiful girl


    next to you?"


    Austin smiled and announced, "This is Phoebe Pulin, my fiancee." It was a simple introduction.


    I was a little surprised. I had heard through the grapevine that Austin had recently got engaged, but


    I was still surprised to meet his fiancee in person.


    In only a matter of few days, Austin hadpletely cut off the rtionship between Andrea and


    him. He had quickly found a socialite to marry. It was frightening how fast he was able to move on.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe looked at us with a faint smile and said gracefully, "Nice to meet all of you." "It seems that


    Mr. Shelley has a good eye. Other than a good family background and a good figure, she is also


    very young. No wonder you told my father that we were not suitable for each other!" Emma said


    promptly. Her words stunned everyone around the table.


    We were not fools. Upon hearing this, we realized that Emma must have had a blind date with


    Austin. As to why it had not turned out well, it was probably because Austin wanted a woman with a


    good family background who was young and pretty as well; hence he chose Phoebe.


    What a coincidence!


    However, the upper- ssmunity in Jarold City was not that big. There were only a few families


    who would initiate strategic unions. Therefore, it was not surprising to run into each other like this.


    I snuck a nce at Aaron to gauge his reaction, but he looked fine. It seemed like he wasn''t


    bothered at all. It appeared that he wasn''t that interested in Emma either.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Miss Stone. I''m not that shallow. I don''t think the failure of our union was due to


    superficial reasons like this. It''s just that I yearn for true love. I dream of settling down with the love


    of my life. However, you made it very clear that you weren''t interested in love. Hence, I decided that


    we were not suitable, and I conveyed that to Mr. Stone," Austin exined calmly.


    Emma didn''t say anything more and her gaze remained impassive. I realized then that she was


    merely outspoken by nature, and she had not intended to be rude. She seemed to me as someone


    who cared very little about others, much less what they thought of her.


    The conversation had be really awkward.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Phoebe appeared to be unbothered by the whole conversation. She summoned a waiter gracefully


    and proceeded to order off the menu. After a moment, she nced at me and asked, "Mrs. Roberts,


    is there anything you would like to try? The pineapple fried rice here is great. Why don''t you have a


    try?"


    I smiled and replied, "Since Miss Rulin has rmended it, of course I will have a try. You seem to


    be quite familiar with this ce."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She answered with a gracious smile, "Well. I''ve eaten here several times before. As I think the food


    here is really good, so I always rmend this ce to other people. If Mrs. Roberts doesn''t mind,


    you can have a try for my sake."


    There was no simrity between Miss Rulin and Andrea at all. ording to Austin''s preference, he


    would have found a woman simr to Andrea if he wanted to. However, Phoebe and Andrea were


    completely different in all aspects. There was no simrity between them at all.


    After chatting for a while, I got up and headed to the bathroom. Hendrix wanted to apany me,


    but seeing that he and Austin were in the middle of a conversation, I declined and went alone.


    When I came out of the washroom, I ran into Austin. He was leaning against the wall and seemed to


    be waiting for someone. I looked around and realized that thedies'' room was empty. Who was he


    waiting for?


    I asked politely, "Are you waiting for Miss Rulin?"


    He looked up at me with an expressionless face and replied, "I am waiting for you!"


    I was stunned for a second. "Why are you waiting for me?" I questioned. I didn''t seem to have


    anything to do with him. He had never been satisfied with me, so over the years, although he was


    really close with Hendrix, we rarely spoke. Why did hee looking for me all of a sudden?


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Austin raised his eyebrows and said, "Why don''t we find another ce to talk?"


    I had no reason to refuse. I nodded. "Alright, where?"


    The stairwell!


    He put his hands in his pockets and leaned against the wall. He was tall and slender and there was


    an air of coldness and indifference hanging about him. I stared at him and kept silent, waiting for


    him to speak first.


    After a moment of silence, he lit a cigarette and asked, "You were the one who called the cops on


    Andrea, right?"


    I frowned. I was surprised that he hade to me because of this matter. I thought that he had


    completely forgotten about Andrea, but I didn''t expect him to still be worrying about her.


    "I found out identally, so I called the police," I replied. That night, Yana and I had walked into the


    alley out of curiosity. I hadn''t expected to run into and discover Andrea there.


    He puffed on his cigarette and looked at me coldly. He spoke with a low voice, "Hendrix has already


    given his love to you, what more do you want? Why did you call the cops on her and let her end up


    like this? Are you trying to ruin her life? You won''t stop until you get rid of herpletely, right?"


    I was a little confused by his usation. I couldn''t help frowning as I gave him a puzzled look and


    asked, "Mr. Shelley, I believe your logic is wed. She broke thew on her own ord. I didn''t


    force her or harm her. All I did when I found out by ident was report it to the police, like any


    ordinary civilian will. I don''t think I am wrong. Do you think I should have pretended I never found


    out and let her continue down this dead end road? In another way, I ended up saving her by calling


    the cops on her, did I not?"


    He sneered. "What Andrea did was her own choice, but you could have used other ways to solve


    the problem, yet you still choose to destroy her dignity and bring her shame. You caused Hendrix to


    be disappointed in her, and give up on herpletely. She has lost her will to live. Arianna, I


    underestimated you, you''re even more ruthless than I thought."

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    I was stunned. This man was making no sense at all. What did he mean that I could have solved it


    another way? I retorted, "So you think that I was the reason Andrea was caught? Do you think I was


    the reason that Hendrix gave up on her? Austin, this is ridiculous, are you even listening to


    yourself? Why would I spend so much time dealing with a person who has nothing to do with me at


    all? And now because of this, you think I am cold and heartless.


    To be honest, I never took Andrea''s existence seriously, because she is really not worth my


    attention. She is just a woman who has done nothing except relying on others. For so many years,


    she had countless opportunities to change herself, but she still remained the same. Even if Hendrix


    really liked her, what man would be willing to have such a useless woman by their side? What man


    would want to spend the rest of their life loving and taking care of such a useless human being?


    Austin, you''re such a hypocrite. You use me of ruining her life, but you yourself also gave up on


    her in the end. What right do you have to question me?" I continued.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He was shocked by my outburst and crushed the cigarette butt in his hand. After hesitating for a


    long time, he retorted coldly, "Don''t change the topic. To be honest, you are just heartless. You


    didn''t have to send her to jail, but you still chose to do so. You didn''t show any mercy when you


    ruined her reputation and future. Even if shees out of prison in the future, how will she be able


    to find a job and survive? Arianna, if this isn''t ruthless, then what is?"


    I really couldn''t hold back myughter. I couldn''t believe how outrageous he was being, and I


    couldn''t stopughing at his words.


    He was unsettled by my suddenughter. He frowned at me and asked, "Arianna, what are you


    laughing at? What''s so funny about this? Did I say anything wrong? Why are youughing?"


    It took me a while to calm down. Looking at him, I said with some sarcasm, "Austin, I''m sure you


    can''t even bring yourself to believe everything you just said, can you? How are you saying all of this


    with so much confidence? Why don''t you bail her out this instant, if you''re so afraid she will amount


    to nothing when she is let out in the future? Surely it isn''t that difficult for the Shelley family to get


    someone out of prison? Besides, even if I hadn''t sent her to prison, do you really believe she will be


    able to live well in her state? That''s not possible. Everyone knows that she is a mere pet canary


    raised by you and Hendrix. Once you let her go free, do you think she can make her own living?


    She would still be nothing more than a toy in the hands of someone else. You know very well, better


    than I do, in fact, that what I say wille true.


    Just admit it. You haven''t loved her for a long time now. You are even starting to feel disgusted by


    her. Otherwise, why would you have said such nasty things to her in the hospital? You wanted to


    force her to leave, but you didn''t want to be the bad person. So you chose to just let her be and


    allowed her to do as she pleased. You are one of the reasons she has be who she is today.


    Admit it, you were happy that things turned out this way. However, you didn''t want to bear the


    responsibility and chose to put the me on me instead. Get off your high horse, Austin. Even if I


    were to take the me for how Andrea turned out, it won''t change how other people view you,


    anyway. Stop pretending. You make me sick!" I continued.

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    I didn''t usually chew people out like this, but I couldn''t control myself.


    Looking at his furious face, I sneered. This man was such a hypocrite. He had done nothing but bad


    things, yet he still wanted everyone to think of him as a perfect golden boy. It was ridiculous.


    I had said all I needed to. There was no point in continuing the conversation anymore, so I just gave


    him a sweeping nce and said, "Think before you speak!"


    With that, I turned around and walked out of the corridor. He roared angrily from behind, "Arianna,


    you''re pretty good at cing the me on other people. You''re a good talker. No wonder Hendrix


    loves you so much, you''re truly a master maniptor!"


    I looked back at him, mildly amused. I epted his praise without hesitation and replied with a faint


    smile, "Thank you for yourpliment. However, Mr. Shelley, don''t try tobel me without seeing


    the facts. If you really care so much about Andrea, may I suggest that when she is released, you


    take her back in and allow her to continue being your pet canary. But I''m sure you won''t want to


    anymore. After all, she would be old and wrinkly by then, and you would look down on her, no?"


    Without saying anything else, I headed straight back to the restaurant. Perhaps because I had been


    gone for too long, Hendrix came over and we met face to face. He looked at me and asked, "What


    took you so long?"


    I took his arm and answered with a smile, "I ran into a familiar ''toilet''. After chatting with him for a


    while, I dumped all the trash into him. Now, I''m feeling so much better than I did before."


    He frowned and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    I grinned in reply. "Nothing, just that I had a really nice sh*t just now!"


    He poked my forehead with his finger and said feebly, "Mind your words, please."


    Austin caught up to us. He was still a little furious and hollered at me, "Shameless!" Then, he


    pushed past both of us and went straight to the hall.


    Hendrix frowned, nced at me, and asked, "Why is he so angry? What were you two talking


    about?"


    I shrugged and answered, "Andrea. He didn''t want to help her, yet still wanted to keep his reputation


    intact. But in the end, he failed. He was so furious that he directed his anger at me."


    He stared at Austin''s retreating figure, pursed his lips and said, "He''s about to get married to the


    daughter of the Rulin family soon. It''s high time he let go of Andrea. Once the Shelley family and the


    Rulin family align themselves through marriage, they will both be very sessful."


    I was not interested in business matters. I said softly, "I suddenly realized that Andrea''s life is


    completely screwed up. She didn''t manage to meet a good man or establish her own career."


    The most pathetic thing a woman could do was to give her entire life to a man. She could spend all


    her energy and time on him, but in the end, she would not get anything in return. When he no longer


    found her useful, she would be tossed aside like a rag.


    Andrea''s mistake began the moment Casper handed her over to his buddies.


    It was a pity that she had not nned her whole life well since the beginning. She had lost her


    dignity and her reason to live, because of love. Now that she had lost her independence, she was


    nothing more than a pet. In the end, she singlehandedly destroyed her own life.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix did not speak, but looked at me and said, "I need to go to Asherton tomorrow to deal with


    some stuff. Arianna, it''s time for us to live for ourselves."

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    I was startled and didn''t understand what he meant. I narrowed my eyes and asked, "Why are you


    going to Asherton?"


    His lips curled into a sneer, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Even though he had tried


    to hide it, I was still able to see it easily.


    "Our child can''t be sacrificed for nothing," he answered.


    I was surprised. I realized that he was about to avenge our lost child and take action against


    Sebastian. After a moment of hesitation, I asked, "Can Ie with you?"


    He smirked and asked in a questioning tone, "Are youing with me because you''re sad to see


    me go?"


    I nodded, smiled and replied, "Well, that''s the general idea. So? Can I go with you?"


    I couldn''t sleep well every night, knowing that Sebastian was out there somewhere, having gotten


    off scot-free. He had to pay. It was the same for everyone, I believed. Although we knew that it was


    best to live our lives in peace, there would always be things that couldn''t be let go of that easily. It


    was better to settle this quickly, once and for all.


    Hendrix finally agreed to let me go with him.


    Austin was obviously still mad at me. He had left with Phoebe without even having the meal. He just


    left after telling Hendrix the tentative date of their wedding. It seemed that the marriage was


    confirmed.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron and Emma were two weird people, in their own ways. I thought it was impossible for the two


    of them to work out, but I didn''t expect that before leaving, they would exchange contacts and make


    ns to have dinner at the Reid''s that night. Surprisingly, Aaron invited me and Hendrix as well. He


    wanted to celebrate Carney''s first birthday. However, he didn''t intend to make a big fuss about the


    celebration. Just a small family gathering was sufficient, he said.


    Since it was Carney''s birthday, Yana and Ethan would probably be there too. I knew Yana had


    moved on; however, I wondered what Aaron''s intention was, inviting Emma to join us.


    After leaving the restaurant, Hendrix cleared the rest of his day and went shopping with me. Since it


    was Carney''s birthday, it made sense to bring along a present.


    After browsing through the options avable, Hendrix picked out a Transformers robot that he knew


    children liked. He also ordered a customized ck sports car. Children liked sports cars. The Reids


    had arge courtyard where Carney could drive the car around.


    After confirming our order, we ran into someone familiar again. It was Nerissa, who was with the


    professor we had met in the restaurant previously, Jarred.


    Since we had met once before, it wasn''t awkward for us to bump into each other. Nerissa greeted


    us with a faint smile and said, "It''s rare to see you and Hendrix at a shopping mall. Are you here to


    buy something?"


    Hendrix nodded. It was obvious that he had nothing much to say.


    He stared at Jarred with his dark eyes, seemingly trying to send some deep, unknown message


    through eye contact. I never understood the mannerisms between men, so I chose to ignore them.


    Nerissa looked at me. I didn''t know if I was mistaken, but I kept noticing her gaze falling on my belly.


    "I''m busy these days and it''s going to be New Years soon. I''m thinking that we should all go back to


    Ucrebury to spend the New Years together. Hendrix, your uncle and aunt are getting old and have


    no children. You''re usually busy with your work and barely visit them. Now it''s the end of the year.


    Let''s go back together to visit them. I think it''s been quite a long time since youst visited."


    It was Nerissa speaking. Hendrix nodded and didn''t have anyment. He simply said, "We''ll see."


    Nerissa nodded. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "Hendrix, Mr. Milton and I have decided to


    get married. Do you have any opinion about this? We are getting old and we want to enjoy the


    remainder of our days together. You..."

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Hendrix looked at Jarred and asked, "Have the Miltons agreed to this marriage?"


    Jarred was a refined man, calm and introverted. Hearing his words, he just replied lightly, "This is


    between Nerissa and me. The Milton family doesn''t need to intervene."


    Milton family?


    There were only a few families who went by Milton in Jarold City. Was it the Milton family that I was


    thinking of?


    Hendrix''s lips curled, but I could not see any emotion on his face. He said, "Let''s wait till after the


    New Year. It''s too early to make a decision now."


    Nerissa was as baffled as me by this exchange. She said doubtfully, "Hendrix, what are you talking


    about? There''s nothing unreasonable between me and Mr. Milton. I thought you wouldn''t object.


    What''s wrong?"


    "Arianna and I still have things to take care of. Let''s talk about this again after the New Year. Aunt


    Nerissa, you should find out more about which Milton family you''re marrying into. It might be good


    for you to learn more about the situation," Hendrix replied curtly. He didn''t seem to want to say


    anything more and dragged me away from the scene.


    In the car, I suggested, "Let''s go to the pet store and buy Carney a Golden Retriever. He should be


    happy to have a furry friend to y with."


    He nodded and started the car.


    After driving for a while, I looked at him uncertainly before asking, "Hendrix, Jarred is from the


    Milton family, right?"


    He grunted in agreement, his eyes still fixed on the road. I hesitated and asked, "Did you just find


    out or have you known since the beginning?"


    The Milton Family had always kept a low profile. It was said that they had many children. Sebastian


    was just one of the many descendants of the Milton Family. The other members of the Milton Family


    rarely appeared in public.


    Hendrix exined as he drove, "There are many descendants of the Milton family, but there is only


    one person who really controls the family''s economic lifeline. Sebastian is not the biological


    grandson of Master Milton. Master Milton has three sons. All three of them are not with the Milton


    Group and his direct descendants all have different interests and careers outside of business.


    Jarred is the third son of Master Milton.


    He loves literature very much, and has spent all his energy and time on literature and art since he


    was a child."


    "What about Sebastian..." I asked.


    "He is the grandson of Master Milton''s elder brother. As he is keen on making money by doing


    business, he was elected as the sessor of the Milton family business. However, Sebastian is too


    greedy and obsessed with making money, which has brought the Milton family much trouble.


    Therefore, the Miltons are not as prosperous as before," Hendrix continued exining.


    It turned out to be so. In a big family, not every child had a talent for business. Some liked art, some


    liked research, and others just wanted to enjoy their lives. If they wanted to continue the legacy,


    they had to find a child who could make the family flourish by running the family business. However,


    Sebastian was too ovee by greed.


    Human nature was neverpletely ck or white. It was dangerous to be on either end of the


    extremes. Sebastian''s natural instinct to plunder was too strong, and so, handing control of the


    Milton family business over to him had not turned out as well as people imagined.


    "But in this case, the marriage between Aunt Nerissa and Mr. Milton should not have any impact.


    After all, Mr. Milton does not participate in the power struggles of the Milton family," I said.


    He looked at me andughed. He said, "Silly girl, it''s not enough for a family to thrive and prosper


    by only relying on one person. Everyone in the family has to work hard together. If the Milton family


    does not face any big trouble and have no opponents, naturally they will not interfere with each


    other. But if something happens to them, they would definitely prioritize family. They will use all their


    abilities and resources to turn the tide and inject strength into the family again. It''s the same as a


    country. When it''s safe, we will not interfere with each other. But when ites to life and death, we


    need to unite and each contribute a little bit of our own strength to our country."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    He was right!


    When it really came down to life and death, unity would be necessary. Once the Roberts Group took


    action against Sebastian, they would be opponents.


    In the pet store.


    I bought a one-month-old little Golden Retriever puppy, which was as small as my palm. The shop


    assistant gave me some dog food and dog toys. It looked tiny, and I had no clue how to care for it.


    Fortunately, the shop assistant had prepared a list of instructions for me to follow. If things didn''t


    work out, I coulde back to the pet store again to ask.


    It was already a littlete by the time we were done. I gave the address to the shop assistant and


    asked her to send the puppy to the Reid family home. Hendrix and I were going to the hospital to


    visit Anne. She was done with her medical check-up and could return home tonight. Valerie had


    been busy with thepany''s affairs recently, and had little time to spare at the moment, so she


    arranged for a nanny to care for Anne.


    Anne had to go back to the Moore family home tonight, so Hendrix needed to pick her up.


    In the hospital.


    After a long day of walking, my legs were really sore, so I waited downstairs in the lobby while


    Hendrix headed up to get Anne.


    I didn''t expect to see Chloe again. It seemed that she was seriously ill. She stumbled through the


    entrance and copsed to the ground as soon as she stepped foot in the hospital. Fortunately,


    several nurses caught sight of her and brought her into the emergency room.


    Out of curiosity, I followed them.


    Standing at the door of the emergency room, I asked the nurse who came out, "Hello, I want to ask,


    how is she? What''s wrong with her? Why does it look so serious?"


    The nurse who was holding the medical equipment in her hand answered, "It''s lung cancer. How


    can that not be serious? Her condition is deteriorating. She has been asked to get treatment a long


    time ago, but she brushed it off. Now, it''s gotten so much worse than before. Some people just don''t


    seem to take their lives seriously."


    I was shocked and asked, "Lung cancer? How did she get lung cancer? What''s going on?"


    Generally, people who got lung cancer had spent extended periods of time in chemical factories,


    and the cancer was a result of the toxic environment. However, Chloe had always led afortable


    life. How did she end up getting cancer?


    The nurse was probably in a hurry to leave and just said, "It''s caused by a chronic respiratory


    infection, probably due to long-term contact with chemical substances in a factory or chemical nt.


    Are you her friend? Please persuade her to go for chemotherapy. Ask her to get treatment as soon


    as possible, otherwise the consequences will be dire."


    I nodded and stared nkly at the nurse as she walked away. I was a little absent-minded. Why


    would Chloe get lung cancer? It wasn''t easy to believe.


    Hendrix called to ask where I had gone. I was stunned for a moment before I hurried down the


    stairs and headed to the lobby. He had already taken Anne to the car. When he saw meing


    downstairs, he approached me and asked, "What''s wrong? Didn''t I ask you to wait for me in the


    lobby?"


    I walked over to him and replied, "I ran into someone I know just now, so I stopped for a chat. Let''s


    go. We have to go to Uncle Charles'' ce tonight!"


    In the car, Anne held onto me tightly. She had gotten much thinner due to the chemotherapy


    treatment. I could feel the bones underneath her skin as I held her. "Mom, are you going on a


    business trip? Can you take me with you this time? I want to be with you. I don''t want to stay here


    alone. You''ve been very busy these days and don''t even have time to visit me. Don''t you miss me?"


    It was child''s talk. I caressed her bald head and replied gently. "Anne, of course I miss you! It''s just


    that I am still busy with some urgent matters. Once I''m done with everything, we will stay with you in


    Jarold City, is that okay?"


    Her little face pouted miserably in response. However, she could only nod her head in agreement.


    When we arrived at the Moore vi, the nanny took Anne in while Hendrix and I made our way to


    the Reid family home.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the car, I looked at Hendrix and asked hesitantly, "Hendrix, will Josiah be released from prison


    early?"


    Hendrix was startled that I would mention him out of the blue. He looked at me and asked, "Why do


    you mention him all of a sudden? What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    I smiled, shook my head, and replied, "No, I just suddenly remembered him. With the influence of


    the Saunders family, it wouldn''t be difficult to get him released from prison early."


    Hendrix didn''t seem to be that bothered about this matter. Perhaps in his opinion, he would be d


    if Josiah could be released from prison earlier. After all, they used to be buddies in the past. Even if


    he resented Josiah for what he did, but that was all in the past now. He had gotten over it. Time


    always healed.


    He replied as he continued driving, "The Saunders family will make their arrangements. Besides, he


    may go to Hanlusia City in the future. It would be hard for us to keep in touch then."


    I pursed my lips. It seemed that the situation was simr to what I had imagined. Hendrix seemed to


    have already let go of his resentment towards Josiah.


    "If, I mean what if!" I said seriously. I looked at Hendrix and continued, "I actually don''t want him to


    come out. I want him to rot inside prison. Will you hate me for saying this?"


    I wasn''t sure of how he would react. He gave me a sideways nce and asked, "Is it because of


    Anne''s illness? Is that why you hate him so much, and want him to suffer in prison?"


    "Yes, but not only because of this!" I eximed. I was initially shocked upon finding out what Josiah


    had done, but now, there was nothing but contempt. There was always a dark side to everyone, no


    matter how good or how kind they were. The dark side was still present; it was just a matter of


    suppressing and controlling it.


    Josiah was so abominable because he pretended to be a gentleman, but there was no trace of


    kindness in his heart. Even if Anne''s illness was an ident, that couldn''t exin what happened to


    Chloe.


    He was killing people deliberately. I didn''t know what he had done to Chloe to cause her disease,


    but I was sure he had deliberately ced Anne in the chemical nt.


    Anne and Chloe had both been in the chemical nt before and now they were both sick. It was


    safe to deduce that most of the people in the chemical nt would also be ill. These people might


    need to support their families and survive. All they wanted was to earn a living, but they would never


    be able to do so because of these diseases.


    That was why I harbored so much hatred for


    Josiah. I hated him for his disgusting nature. Ever since I left the hospital earlier, I had been thinking


    of ways to keep him locked up in prison forever. I would never let Anne ept Josiah as her father.


    Hendrix frowned slightly but did not counter immediately. After a moment of silence, he asked,


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Have you considered investigating the chemical nt under the Saunders family in Hanlusia City?"


    I asked.


    His brow furrowed even more and asked, "Who did you run into today?"


    "It''s Chloe, she''s got acute lung cancer!" I replied. I thought that I had dealt with this somewhat


    extremely, but I really couldn''t figure out what was more difficult than this.


    Hendrix was not stupid. After hearing this, he had a rough guess about what was going on.


    Therefore, after a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said, "I will find someone to


    investigate this. If he really has something to do with this, you don''t have to do anything. I will report


    it to the police immediately. Arianna, focus too much of your energy on things that have nothing to


    do with us. We are just ordinary people. We can''t save everyone. The only thing that can be done is


    to protect what belongs to us. Do you understand what I mean?"


    I was startled by Hendrix''s words. I couldn''t really exin what I felt at that moment. There was


    some degree of surprise and relief at the same time. He was right. We were too small and


    insignificant. I had to be satisfied with being able to protect our own interests. We really had no


    reason to devote so much of our time and energy for others'' sake.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    In the Reid family''s yard.


    When Hendrix and I arrived, Yana and Ethan were already there. Perhaps it had been a long time


    since shest saw her son, Yana was busy ying with Carney in his room while Ethan watched


    them. It was a beautiful and heartwarming scene.


    As for Aaron, he certainly knew that he would be miserable watching this scene, but he still kept


    finding excuses to go up to Carney''s room. After that, he would sit alone dazedly in the living room.


    Even Uncle Charles couldn''t stand it anymore. He stared directly into Aaron''s eyes and said, "Don''t


    hang around here. Didn''t you ask Miss Stone toe over? Go out to wee her. This yard is


    really big. I¡¯m afraid that she might not be able to find her way to the vi."


    Aaron saidzily, "Aren''t there servants to bring the guests here? Why should I go?"


    Uncle Charles gazed down at him and shouted, "Don''t you know the right way to treat a guest? Why


    do you have to go yourself? You know full well the reason!"


    After hearing his words, Aaron stood up and went to wee her at the gate.


    Hendrix was chatting with Uncle Charles. Carney yed with his mother, but after a while, he clung


    to Ethan like glue.


    Yana knew that she had been reced, so she came out and sat beside me. Sheined, "I


    carried that traitor in my belly for 10 months. I missed him so much that I had trouble falling asleep


    every night. It turns out that he doesn''t even care about me."


    Listening to herints, I smiled and said, "Carney often talks about you. Uncle Charles has


    aged so much trying to take care of him. Don''tin about it. Children are always naughty. He


    wille to you when he is tired."


    She nodded and sighed, "I think he was weaned too early. I''m a little worried about his health. I


    always feel that he''s smaller in sizepared to other children his age. He looks a little scrawny.


    Anne wasn''t breastfed as well, was she?"


    I nodded and replied, "Monique died when Anne was born. I had a lot of other things to deal with at


    that time and couldn''t take care of her, so Ian and Sawyer took care of her. It was not easy for two


    men to take care of a baby. Later I thought about feeding her with breast milk. But actually, once the


    breastfeeding period of a mother ends, the breast milk will be less nutritious. So, Anne wasn''t


    really breastfed much. She was smaller than Carney when she was a baby. After that, I took her to


    Hovell for a few years. The environment there was really good for her growth. Seeing her getting


    better and better, I then brought her back to Jarold City. When I recall it now, it was me who never


    thought things through and her illness is mostly my fault."


    She held my hand and said, "You didn''t expect this would happen. You don''t have to me yourself.


    What''s more, if you take good care of Anne now, she can still be healthy. By the way, I heard Uncle


    Charles mention that someone will being overter?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and answered, "It''s the woman from Aaron''s blind date. She is the eldest daughter of the


    Stone family. You have probably heard of her before."


    She nodded and said, "I have. The Stone family in Jarold City is a literary family. Their children are


    all well-educated. But why would the Stone family want a union with the Reid family?"


    I shrugged and answered, "It''s not really a union. That woman is about 30 years old. This is her


    second marriage and she has no children, because she is infertile. The reason why they agreed to


    let her marry Aaron was that they just simply wanted to form a marital union. After all, Aaron already


    has a child and there is no need to continue the family line. He wants to get married simply because


    he wanted someone to take care of Carney and Uncle Charles at home. When Uncle Charles grows


    old, a woman will have to take over and manage this home."


    Yana nodded, looked at me, and asked, "Aaron is such an arrogant man though. Will he agree to


    this?"

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    I shrugged and said, "He agreed to go. Besides, he invited Miss Stone toe here today himself.


    He knows what he is doing. I don''t think we have to worry about him."


    Just as we were speaking, Aaron and Emma came in from outside. Emma had changed into a


    modest outfit and had on nicer makeup, which made her appear more approachable.


    Seeing them, Yana and I immediately stood up. We smiled faintly and said, "Wee, Miss Stone!"


    I had already witnessed Emma''s outspokenness in the restaurant, so I greeted her calmly. Emma


    nced at Yana and asked, "Are you Yana?"


    What a bold question!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Yana was startled, but she simply smiled and answered, "Yes, hello. I am Yana."


    Aaron would only be quiet when he was faced with Yana. He had an air of indifference about


    him, and there was a pained expression in his eyes.


    It seemed that he was determined about going ahead with the marriage.


    Since everyone was here, Uncle Charles ordered the staff to serve the dishes and prepare for


    dinner. Ethan came down to join us with Carney in his arms. When he saw Emma, he greeted her


    with a small smile.


    After everyone sat down, Uncle Charles invited us to dig in. Emma kept ncing at Yana and


    Carney from time to time. As she wasn''t seated far from me, I could see her looking at Aaron after a


    while and saying, "You lost such a beautiful wife and lovely child, didn''t you?"


    Aaron paused for a while and said in an indifferent tone, "Well, you can put it that way." He really did


    not intend to hide anything from her at all.


    I thought she would be bothered by this, but Emma just shrugged. Then, she lowered her head and


    said lightly, "It''s not surprising that things ended this way for you. You abandoned your family and


    hooked up with other girls. I''m not surprised that your wife ran away. You deserved it!"


    I was speechless watching this exchange.


    Based on Aaron''s temper, I thought her words would make him furious, but he merely shrugged


    without any emotion and said with a cold expression, "Well, I guess this counts as aint..."


    The way these two got along with each other was really... unconventional.


    After dinner, we chatted for a while. After singing a birthday song for Carney and letting him have


    his wish, all of us sat and talked together.


    When we heard the noise outside, Carney had almost fallen asleep. We all decided to head home.


    Uncle Charles then sent the servant to go out and see what was going on.


    The nanny came back and looked at Aaron. After hesitating for a second, she said, "Mr. Reid,


    there''s someone here for you."


    Aaron was surprised and asked, "Who is it?"


    The nanny was a little embarrassed and answered, "It''s Miss Hathaway who visited with youst


    time."


    Aaron was startled for a moment and then said in a cold voice, "Isn''t there a security guard? Tell


    them that I don''t know her. Let them get rid of her. Don''t let her ruin the festivities."


    The nanny froze for a second, but still did as he ordered.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Yana and Ethan got up to leave. Hendrix and I were about to leave


    as well. Uncle Charles looked at Aaron and wanted him to send Emma back.


    At the door of the courtyard, the guards were blocking Eunice when we came out. She was in a


    hospital gown and looked so thin, it made her look pitiful.


    She was screaming about Aaron''s cruelty while crying at the same time. From what she was saying,


    it seemed that Aaron was really a b*stard.


    As I had a good idea of Emma''s personality now, I didn''t care much about what she thought about


    Eunice''s sudden appearance.


    However, if Eunice kept stirring up trouble here, it wouldn''t look good for Uncle Charles.


    I nced at Aaron and said, "You can''t let her keep making noise here. Uncle Charles won''t be able


    to have a good restter. Get rid of her!"


    Aaron was annoyed by her appearance as well. Casting a disdainful look at the woman who was


    blocked by the security guards, he pursed his lips and then walked towards her in anger.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    Seeing Aaron, the expression on Eunice''s face became less pained and looked more pitiful. With


    tears in her eyes, she pleaded, "Aaron, I beg you. Please don''t leave me, okay? I really love you. I


    can''t live without you. Please, no matter what you want me to do, I will do it. I know that you will


    marry a rich young woman as your wife, but I don''t care. I don''t want anything. I just want to be with


    you. I love you, I really love you. Please don''t leave me!"


    "It turned out that the love you meant is hooking up with several men and pestering him


    shamelessly even though you knew that he has a fiancee. Besides that, you choose to plead


    outside his house like a shameless beggar, knowing it will ruin his reputation. Eunice, do you think


    all of us are fools?" I demanded. I didn''t like Eunice. I didn''t need a reason. Perhaps my distaste for


    this woman started ever since I helped her in the nightclub. She was really vain.


    She was not worthy of being loved at all, so I hated her with all my guts.


    Hearing my voice, she looked a little ferocious as she shrieked at me, "Arianna, it''s you again? How


    did I offend you? Why do you keep trying toe between me and Aaron over and over again? I''m


    sure I''ve never done anything bad to you. Why do you refuse to leave me alone?"


    I frowned and replied, "How can you say that? You didn''t offend me, and I''m not trying toe


    between Aaron and you at all. You know full well the rtionship between you and Aaron; he


    doesn''t like you at all, and you know better than anyone the reason why you don''t want to let him


    go. Don''t be so greedy. You have been with him for so long, and he has given you enough. If you


    are contented, you should take the money he gave and get out of this ce that doesn''t belong to


    you. Of course, you can choose not to leave. But I''ve warned you before; if you choose to go down


    this path, it wouldn''t be a pleasant one."


    "What do you mean?" She asked, staring at me in bewilderment. Her body was trembling under her


    thin clothing.


    I shrugged and replied, "Exactly what I said! Eunice, the Reid family vi is not a ce you can


    come and go as you please. You''d better behave yourself. Otherwise, don''t even dream about


    staying in Jarold City or even in the upper social circle. By the way, I forgot to tell you something


    about your boyfriend Hubert Fisher. He is still a university student, right? Before you hooked up with


    him, did you ask him carefully what kind of


    person he is? Is he clean?"


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at me in disbelief. Her body trembled even more. It looked


    like she was a little frightened now.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but say, "He''s been with rich women before. In fact, he''s been with


    lots of women, from wealthy ones to the ''dirty'' ones, if you know what I mean. I heard thatter he


    was kicked out of the circle because he contracted something bad. You''d better go and find out


    about this. In addition, you should go to the hospital and get yourself checked. From the way you''ve


    been looking recently, I think you really need to go and make sure everything''s fine."


    "Arianna, what do you mean by this?" she roared at me. "You''re talking nonsense. Who''s Hubert? I


    don''t know him at all. Who are you talking about? You''re being ridiculous."


    I shrugged and didn''t say anything more. I looked at the security guard and ordered, "Please send


    her out. Don''t let her affect the rest of the people here. If she continues causing trouble, please


    report her to the police and get her removed."


    After that, I grabbed Hendrix and left the scene with Yana and the others.


    In the parking lot, Yana looked at me and asked, "You hired someone to investigate Eunice, didn''t


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    you?"


    I nodded and said, "She is too greedy, she shouldn''t be allowed into the Reid family."


    She looked at me and said earnestly, "Arianna, thank you!" She continued with a sincere


    expression, "I actually thought Aaron would marry her, so I have been thinking of having a chat


    about Carney''s custody with Uncle Charles. To be honest, I don''t feel safe letting Carney stay with


    the Reid family if Aaron really does marry her. After all, Eunice is not a good person."

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    I smiled faintly, looked at her, and said, "You don''t have to thank me. The Reid family has done me


    a favor. Although I am angry with Aaron, he is still my brother after all. Over these years, he has


    been with me through thick and thin, so I won''t let him get taken advantage of by Eunice. He


    shouldn''t settle down with someone like her."


    She nodded and said with a hint of relief on her face, "If he finally meets the right person, I sincerely


    wish him a lifetime of happiness. Carney is his child. This is the truth. If he can find a suitable


    woman to get married to in the future, I hope that they can live happily."


    Hendrix drove the car over. I said goodbye to Yana and got into the car. After being busy for a day, I


    was so tired that I fell asleep on the ride home.


    When I woke up, I was already in the vi. I opened my eyes dazedly and saw Hendrix packing his


    luggage. Suddenly, I remembered that we were supposed to head to Asherton the next day.


    Lying on the bed, I squinted at him and said, "There are clothes and daily necessities over there.


    You just have to bring some important documents."


    He turned around and realized that I was awake. He looked at me and asked with a smile, "Did I


    wake you up?"


    I shook my head and nced up at the clock on the wall. It was already early in the morning. I could


    not help but ask, "What time is the flight tomorrow?"


    "Nine o''clock, why? What''s wrong?" Hendrix asked.


    "Then, we''re not in a hurry. By the way, my ID card might be expiring soon. Help me find my


    ount book. When we finish dealing with the matters in Asherton, we need to go to Ucrebury to


    get my identity card re- issued," I said. When I married Hendrix, I changed my residential address to


    Ucrebury, so I needed to go to Ucrebury to re-issue my identity card. Other than that, I wanted to go


    to visit Monique, Grandfather, and Grandmother. It had been a while since Ist saw them.


    He nodded but hesitated for a second. He looked at me and asked, "Where did you keep your


    ount book?"


    I couldn''t remember. I looked at him and replied, "Just look around. It should be in the cab. Wait,


    I think it''s in the khaki handbag. I used it when I was issuing some checks to Sonia''s mother. I don''t


    think I remembered to take it out after, so it should still be in the bag. Check there. It''s been too


    long, so I''m not that sure."


    He got up, went into the walk-in closet, rummaged through the bag and took it out. He asked


    doubtfully, "Since when did you keep a diary?"


    I shook my head and replied, "No. I''m toozy to do so. Why would I have a diary?"


    He pursed his lips and took out a small diary from the bag. He looked at me and asked, "Isn''t this


    yours?"


    The notebook looked familiar. For a moment, I couldn''t recall who it belonged to. However, a few


    secondster, it was as if a lightbulb switched on inside my head. "That''s Sonia''s. Rita gave it to me


    when she was undergoing treatment in the hospital. She said it was her mom''s diary. She gave it to


    me."


    "Sonia''s diary?" Hendrix echoed.


    I nodded. Seeing him turning the pages, I leaned over to take a look as well. It was just a diary


    written by someone who had passed away. There seemed to be nothing interesting in there to read


    about at all. After all, it was all in the past and there was no point dwelling on it.


    "I don''t think I should read it. After all, the person who wrote it has passed away. I will give this diary


    back to Sonia''s mother some other day. After all, it is her daughter''s possession. I think she''d like to


    have it back as a memory of her daughter!" I said.


    Hendrix suddenly closed the diary, frowned slightly, and said, "I never understood how Kaleb could


    take the fall for the bad things Sebastian did, even though he had already died in Oand. Now it


    all makes sense! No wonder Sebastian still provided the evidence to you, even though he knew that


    you were investigating him. It seems that he hade prepared!"


    I was a little confused about what he was saying. I took the diary and began to read the words on


    the pages.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After reading the contents of the diary, I was stunned for a long time. I never thought seriously about


    how Kaleb could still take the fall, although he was a dead man. It turned out that he had a twin!

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    "Which one do you think the man in prison here in Asherton is? Kaleb? Or Sonia''s husband?" I


    looked at Hendrix and asked.


    He lowered his eyes slightly to look at the picture in the diary. It was a picture of a man who looked


    identical to Kaleb, with his arms wrapped around Sonia. The man in the picture had fair skin and


    gentle eyes. He looked like an ordinary young man without Kaleb''s air of hostility.


    If Sonia hadn''t mentioned in her diary that he was his twin brother, I would have thought that the


    man holding Sonia in the photo was Kaleb himself.


    "All we can do is to go visit the man in the prison tomorrow," Hendrix said. He closed the notebook


    in his hand, looked at me, and continued, "You need to stay in Jarold City tomorrow and go back to


    the Moore Family''s vi. After two days, Tobias wille to Jarold City. You can take him


    sightseeing around Jarold City. In addition, you can act as my proxy for anything in thepany


    which needs my signature."


    I was stunned. "Why? I thought we agreed to go together, why are you changing your mind now?"


    He pursed his lips and exined patiently, "If the man in prison is not Kaleb, we can''t be sure that


    the dead body you saw in Oand was Kaleb either. If he''s not dead, then he is a wanted criminal


    now. We can''t guarantee that he doesn''t have any tricks up his sleeve and is waiting for us to fall


    into his trap. If you are in Jarold City, at least you will be safe with the Moore Family. They won''t


    dream of doing anything to hurt you here. In addition, ording to the current situation, Sebastian


    has nned to give up all the assets in Asherton, so it is unlikely that he will go to Asherton anytime


    soon. He is most likely to stay with the Milton family in Jarold City. I will take care of the things in


    Asherton and thene back as soon as I can. Wait for me here."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I calmed myself down and nodded to show my agreement. Then I looked at him and said, "You


    have to be careful too, take care of yourself. No matter what happens, you have to let me know


    you''re safe at any time."


    He nodded and wrapped me into his embrace. He reassured me feebly, "Everything will be fine after


    this period."


    I looked up at him. "When youe back, can you promise me one thing?"


    He smiled faintly and asked, "What do you want?"


    I really didn''t know how to bring up the IVF After hesitating for a moment, I looked at him and said,


    "Hendrix, if it is possible, are you willing to do... Never mind, forget it, I''m going to take a bath!"


    I really didn''t know how to talk to him about this matter. I had already reached this point. I was a little


    scared now. My desire to have a child was not as strong anymore. I would be content just having


    and raising Anne. However, the Roberts were a powerful and wealthy family. I felt a little guilty that I


    had cost the Roberts family two children because of my recklessness.


    In the bathroom, I gazed at myself in the mirror and stayed silent for a long time. I couldn''t believe


    that almost half a lifetime had passed. Fortunately, we had not reached the end yet. We hadn''t lost


    each other as Aaron and Yana had, nor had we fallen into despair like Andrea. Life was


    unexpected, and we wouldn''t know how things would turn out until we reached the end.


    I had suffered and been through a lot, but I had also met people who loved me. I hoped that


    everything would turn out fine in the future.


    As I came out of the bathroom, I saw that Hendrix had finished packing up his things. Seeing that I


    was wrapped in a towel and my hair was still wet, he said disapprovingly, "Come here, dry your hair.


    I''ve told you so many times not to let your hair stay wet like this, you''ll catch a cold!"

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    I nodded and sat down in hisp. I curled myself up into a ball and asked, "Is Evan going with you?"


    He wrapped my hair with a towel and said, "No, he can''t. His wife is about to give birth to their


    second baby any time soon, so he has to stay and take care of her."


    I was surprised to learn that Evan''s wife was having a second child. I looked at him with guilt in my


    eyes and said, "Hendrix, I''m sorry." If it weren''t for me, we would''ve had a second child by now too.


    He smiled and continued to wipe my hair with the towel, saying, "What are you sorry about? I am


    responsible just as much as you are. I have been negligent in protecting you. It will be fine in the


    future. Having Anne is enough. Don''t overthink too much about this. Haven''t you always wanted to


    apply for a master''s degree? Why don''t you prepare for it and take the exam next year?"


    He still remembered this. I smiled faintly, nodded, and said, "Alright, then I''ll go ask Zachary for


    some materials and start preparing for the postgraduate entrance exam. It might even be a nice


    way for me to kill some time while I wait for your return. You have toe back soon. Why don''t


    you ask Mr. Lawson to apany you to Asherton?"


    "No need, I can settle everything by myself. He can stay in Jarold City. He deserves some rest too.


    It''s going to be the New Year soon and he will need to prepare to return to Oand as well,"


    Hendrix replied.


    This was true. After all, Sheridan''s family was in Oand. He had been staying in Jarold City all this


    time. He must have been missing his family terribly.


    Thinking of the party Valerie mentioned before, I couldn''t help but look at Hendrix and said, "My


    mom mentioned that Sawyer is in Jarold City. We can meet with him and have a meal together. We


    are all family. He is technically my brother by name, so we should catch up soon."


    He nodded and answered, "I''ll leave everything up to you. When Ie back from Asherton, we


    can bring Anne up to the south for a period of time. Haven''t you always wanted to spend some time


    by the sea? It''s perfect to go there in the winter."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I nodded. He was being really gentle while drying my hair. I leaned into his embrace and started to


    feel a little sleepy and tired. I felt sofortable in his arms that I didn''t want to move.


    After drying my hair, heid me down on the bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. I was


    sleeping when I felt his arms wrap around me. I was really sleepy. So, I just let him do whatever he


    wanted.


    "Arianna!" he whispered against my ear. His soft lipsnded on my earlobe and made me feel a little


    ticklish. I nodded in response but still didn''t open my eyes.


    I could feel his hands wandering all over my body as he asked, "Can I...?"


    I was startled and immediately jolted awake. I narrowed my eyes and looked at him. His eyes were


    glinting with intent as he said, "It''s been a while now, can we?"


    My face suddenly turned red. I replied with a hoarse voice, "You..."


    Forget it. I decided that it was best to remain silent and let my actions show what I really thought.


    The next day!


    Hendrix woke up early. Of course, I knew that he had to get up early, but he had kept me up the


    entire night, so I was feeling very groggy and tired. Iid on the bed, watching him wash up and


    walk out of the room with his luggage.


    Before leaving, he stopped at the door, looked back at me with a smile, and said, "I almost forgot


    something!" He strode towards me, gave me a kiss on the lips, and continued, "Have a good rest


    and I''ll be back soon!"

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    I nodded and blushed. He left in a good mood.


    It was really embarrassing that I still blushed even though I had been married to him for so many


    years. After Hendrix left, I continued to sleep until I was woken up by a call.


    It was Valerie. She said, "Arianna, are you awake? Come over for lunch. You better get ready soon,


    I have sent the driver to pick you up."


    I was startled. "Mom, I''ll just eat at hometer. I''ll be there at one o''clock in the afternoon. You don''t


    have to send the driver toe pick me up."


    She said, "Hendrix talked to me this morning. Don''t bezy. It''s almost noon. You should get up


    quickly ande over to eat. You can go back to sleep after that."


    "Hendrix called you this morning?" I was surprised. I sat up and nced at the clock on the wall. It


    was already noon. It seemed that I had gone back to sleep for a long time.


    She hung up the phone after making sure that I was fully awake.


    I couldn''t go back to sleep anymore. Hendrix boarded the ne at 9 o''clock, but he probably hadn''t


    reached Asherton yet. I washed up, got dressed, and went to the Moore Vi. Freya and her


    husband were also there.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Oliver was much taller than thest time I saw him. When I arrived, he was sleeping in Zachary''s


    arms. Freya was busy in the kitchen. Upon seeing me, Zachary smiled and said, "Take a seat first.


    The meal will be ready soon."


    I nodded, took the seat in front of him, and said, "Previously, I have asked you something aboutw


    studies. Can you help me get some info on the postgraduate entrance exam inw? I am quite free


    recently, so I was thinking of revising first to prepare for the examination next year."


    He was a little surprised and said, "I thought you decided not to take the exam anymore, since you


    didn''t sit for itst time. Okay, I''ll go back to the school tomorrow and ask around. I''ll see if I can


    help you."


    I nodded and sighed. Even I had no idea what to do with my life.


    He smiled faintly. "Anne is in good spirits recently. Let''s take the children for an outing some time.


    You can talk to Mr. Roberts and see if you guys are up for it."


    I nodded. I could certainly make it, but I guessed it would have to wait until Hendrix returned from


    Asherton.


    Freya came out of the kitchen with a te full of fruits. Setting the te down on the table, she


    asked, "What were you talking about? Something interesting? Tell me about it."


    I shrugged and said, "It''s about the postgraduate entrance examination. I am asking Zachary to help


    me look for some information."


    She nodded and carried Oliver up from Zachary''s arms. "I''ll bring him upstairs to sleep, so that you


    guys can talk. By the way, Valerie said that her godson ising overter. You guys can have a


    chat."


    Godson?


    I was dumbfounded and thought for a moment. Did she mean Sawyer?


    Before I could ask, I heard the sound of a car engineing from outside. Valerie came out of the


    kitchen and instructed me, "Arianna, can you go and greet Sawyer? I think he''s here. He said that


    he''sing with a friend."


    I nodded and walked out to the yard. I saw a slim man in a gray suit getting out of the car. At first


    nce, he appeared unfamiliar. But upon second nce, I realized that it was Sawyer.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    After he got out of the car, he opened the door of the passenger seat and helped a woman out of


    the car politely. I thought that the friend he brought with him would be Ian. I didn''t expect it to be a


    gorgeous girl.


    I was a little stunned.


    However, I soon regained myposure and greeted them with a faint smile, "Long time no see,


    Sawyer. You really are bing more and more charming."


    Sawyer smiled. The child-like mischief in his eyes had long disappeared and was now reced with


    a glint of pensive maturity. He nodded at me and smiled, "Long time no see. You look thinner now!"


    I grinned, looked at the woman beside him and asked, "Who is this prettydy here? Such a


    beautiful girl. Is she your girlfriend?"


    He nodded and held the girl''s arm, "Arianna, let me introduce Raiya Hathaway, my girlfriend." Then,


    he looked at Raiya and said, "Raiya, this is Arianna, my... sister!"


    Sister!


    When I heard this word, I was dumbstruck for a moment. The term "sister" sounded so foreign


    coming from him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Raiya gave me a sweet smile. "Hello, Arianna! You''re as beautiful as Sawyer described."


    I smiled and said, "Nice to meet you. He must''ve been exaggerating. Let''s go in. The food is almost


    ready."


    We entered the vi together, and I invited them to take a seat. I had so much that I wanted to ask


    Sawyer. Where was Ian? Did he n to marry Raiya in the future? Was that why he invited her


    here?


    Because of his special rtionship with Ian, I had never asked them for any details. I thought their


    rtionship would continue to beplicated for a long time, but I didn''t expect that he would bring


    a new girl home one day.


    Pedro finished work and arrived home just as Valerie had finished setting the table. Everyone sat at


    the table and introduced each other. Sawyer looked at Valerie earnestly and said, "Mom, I aome


    back today to introduce Raiya to you. We are getting married. As for the engagement, I need your


    help. Raiya is from Jarold City. I don''t know much about the etiquette here, so I need your help with


    that."


    Valerie looked a little surprised, but it didn''tst for long. She paused for a while and answered,


    "Well, it''s good that you are finally thinking about settling down. I''ll handle your engagement. Do you


    have any special requests? I''ll do everything as per your requests."


    Sawyer grinned and shook his head slightly, "Raiya and I are fine with anything. We would love to


    have the engagement party with the two families having a meal and chatting together, maybe at a


    fancy restaurant. That is all."


    Valerie nodded, and a smile lit up her face. She surely felt great happiness at seeing her children


    get settled down one by one. As a parent, her only wish was for her children to live peaceful and


    comfortable lives.


    The atmosphere was rather lively during the meal, but I felt a little strange when I saw how Sawyer


    and Raiya interacted with each other. I didn''t know how long they had been together, but it didn''t


    seem like they were lovers. They were both very polite and courteous to each other, behaving like


    acquaintances instead.


    After the meal, I went out to the backyard.


    Valerie took Raiya upstairs. As a mother, she had probably prepared some gifts for Raiya.


    Sawyer and I were in the backyard. He seemed to be a little down. I couldn''t help but ask, "Mom


    mentioned that you moved thepany to Jarold


    City. Are you nning to stay here in the future?"


    He nodded, "Well, Mom asked me toe over to help you manage the Lawson Group. She


    doesn''t want you to be too stressed out. This is good. The whole family will be together."

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    I nodded. After hesitating a little, I asked, "Did Iane to Jarold City with you? I haven''t been able


    to get in touch with him. Did he change his phone number?"


    He froze hearing Ian''s name. He answered stiffly, "I am not sure. I haven''t contacted him in a long


    time. Perhaps... he had gone to Mesville. After all, he is familiar with that ce."


    Something was wrong. I frowned. "Did you and Ian have a fight? What happened?"


    He seemed dazed and shook his head in response. "No, we are fine. Don''t overthink this. We


    haven''t been in touch for such a long time now, how are you? Mom said that Anne had been ill for


    quite a while. How is she doing now?"


    Something must be wrong!


    Ian and Sawyer had taken care of Anne together for a long time. If she was merely a child of his


    friend, he might just ask casually. But Anne was different. Ian and Sawyer treated Anne like their


    own daughter. Why did he ask about her so casually? It didn''t seem right!


    I stared at him and answered, "Sawyer, I understand that whatever happens between you and Ian is


    between you two. But as a friend of Ian as well as your sister, I can''t pretend nothing is wrong. What


    happened to you and Ian? Do you know what Anne had been diagnosed with? She almost died


    from acute leukemia! I have no idea what happened between you and Ian. I couldn''t get through to


    both of you, neither through phone nor text. If you still think of me as a friend, no matter what had


    happened, tell me. I don''t believe that you two will act this cold-hearted towards Anne, even when


    she was nearly on her deathbed."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hearing about Anne''s illness, he was stupefied for a moment. Obviously, he was shocked. It


    seemed that Valerie had never told him about Anne''s condition in detail. He had been totally in the


    dark.


    He was silent for a while. Then, he questioned, "How''s Anne at this moment? Is she doing better?"


    I nodded and said, "She is better now after undergoing a bone marrow and kidney transnt, but


    there is still an observation period of five years. She will be fine if there is no rpse. If there is a


    rpse, a second transnt might be needed. But enough about Anne. What happened between


    you and Ian?"


    He clenched his fists, seemingly overwhelmed. After a long time, he uttered, "He impregnated a


    woman in a bar and returned to Mesville to be with her until she gave birth."


    I was shocked by this news. I hesitated before finally saying, "What was the exact rtionship


    between you and him? You have feelings for him, don''t you?"


    He pursed his lips and nced at me. "Are you looking down on me because of this?"


    I shook my head immediately and disagreed, "No, every rtionship in the world is pure. I don''t look


    down on any rtionships at all. Sawyer, I asked because I have known since a long time ago that


    you and Ian were different. I think you really care about each other. I''m asking because I can''t


    understand why you two separated despite you obviously caring so much about each other. Of


    course, every rtionship has fights and misunderstandings. I can understand the decisions the


    both of you made. I just want to remind you that no matter what choice you made, just make sure


    that you won''t regret it."


    He lowered his head and replied, "Simply returning to normal life will be good for the both of us. You


    know, we don''t have to be together to be happy; we can be happy on our own."

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    I sensed some regret in his statement. I paused for a moment and asked, "Do you like Raiya?"


    No one could be perfectly fair to everyone. But at the very least, we shouldn''t let ourselves down.


    He nodded, "She''s kind, gentle, cute and sensible. She''s very much like a younger version of you.


    She can be a little stubborn sometimes, yet indecisive at other times. If I were to choose who I


    would spend the rest of my life with, she is an ideal choice. At least I know I won''t regret choosing


    her."


    I was astonished. I didn''t expect that he would say such a thing. I nodded slightly and stopped


    asking. If his choice at this moment was, in his opinion, the best decision he could make, that was


    good enough.


    Raiya and Valerie came downstairs. Valerie had given Raiya a piece of jewelry. It was not too


    expensive, but enough to show her sincerity. Coming from a middle-ss family, Raiya more or less


    knew about jewelry. She seemed to be pleased at receiving such a gift.


    After chatting for a while in the vi, dusk had fallen, so Freya took Oliver back home. Zachary said


    that he had a gathering that night and departed as well. Sawyer too left with Raiya.


    I wanted to stay with Anne, but all of a sudden, I received a call from Shirley. I hadn''t been in touch


    with her for so long that I almost forgot her voice.


    I picked up the phone and hesitated. Then, I greeted, "Hey, Shirley!"


    "Arianna, do you have some time? Do you minding out for a drink?" She sounded exhausted.


    I nodded and answered without hesitation, "Sure! Where do we meet?"


    "I''ll send you the address," She replied and then hung up.


    I hugged and kissed Anne goodbye. I apologized to her for not being able to stay. Then, I drove


    straight to the address that Shirley sent.


    I arrived at the bar entrance.


    What was wrong with Shirley? Why did she want to get a drink at a bar all of a sudden?


    I found her sitting at the very back of the bar dressed in fashionable punk style. She didn''t look like


    a mother of one.


    "What''s up? Did you miss me or something?" I hadn''t seen her for a long time. Her makeup was a


    little thick, so I didn''t recognize her right away.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Her gaze was hazy. She must have already drunk


    quite a bit before I arrived.


    "Sit down, let''s have a chat!" She said while pulling out the seat next to her for me. She called the


    waiter and ordered, "One brandy, thank you!"


    I quickly objected, "Give me a ss of juice. No alcohol, please. Thank you!"


    She pursed her lips and nced at me, "You''re at a bar but you don''t want to drink?"


    I raised my eyebrows, "You don''t always eat in a restaurant either."


    She bowed her head and acknowledged in disappointment, "Right, you don''t always get married


    because of love either."


    I was dumbfounded.


    It seemed that it was another rtionship problem. I watched as she chugged down a few more


    sses of wine. Then, I asked, "You didn''t call me here just to let me watch you drink, did you?"


    She drank too hurriedly and choked. Momentster, sheid her head down on the table and


    sobbed, "I have been working very hard. After so many years, I am not myself anymore. I changed


    everything about me to be more like you. Even the things you like and the way you speak, I have


    learnt all of them. But why is it still not working out? He still doesn''t love me. What should I do?"


    I frowned and suddenly realized why she was so upset. Irvin was really capable of torturing a


    person. He turned a previously content woman into this mess.

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    "Arianna, tell me. How did you make him fall in love with you? Can you teach me your ways,


    please?"


    Looking at Shirley being so desperate at this moment, she was no longer as dazzling as she was


    when I first saw her on the ne.


    She pleaded with me. Her eyes were brimming with tears. I felt pity for her, and a faint hint of


    sadness rose in my heart. After a long time, I said, "Leave him, Shirley! Do you still remember how


    positive and happy you used to be?"


    She was astonished and stared at me nkly. "What?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I grabbed her. My heart was aching for her. "Do you still remember how you looked like when I first


    met you? You had luscious golden hair and beautiful makeup. Your beauty was stunning. Shirley,


    you are amazing just the way you are. You don''t have to imitate anyone else, nor should you try to


    be someone else. You are unique, just the way you are. The person who is worthy of your love


    is the one who can make you shine. When you are with him, you are free to be yourself, the most


    outstanding version of yourself. What you''re doing right now isn''t right. You worked so hard to


    imitate others and you have lost yourself in the process. You made yourself this miserable. How can


    he possibly deserve your love? He''s not worth it."


    Her gaze was vacant and she appeared lost. "If I don''t love him anymore, where else can I go? He''s


    the only person I have. If I leave him, what else can I do? We still have a child together. What can I


    do?"


    How could a man turn a splendid woman into such a person? I pursed my lips. I really felt sorry for


    her. I answered, "Shirley, we are all independent beings. As long as you are willing to live for


    yourself, there are so many ways to make yourself shine. The child is not your excuse. The Granger


    family can take care of the child. You have to think about how to improve yourself and revert to the


    confident and beautiful woman that you used to be."


    It could not be denied that there were only two most important tasks in a woman''s life. One was to


    improve her appearance constantly, to be the most beautiful and dazzling version of


    themselves. The other was to make money and enrich her soul. No matter how difficult life was,


    there was no way that one should stop enriching her soul.


    It was not that love shouldn''t be trusted, but that love was not only about liking each other. It was


    also about helping each other improve and be better versions of ourselves, not torturing each


    other.


    I was not sure whether Shirley was even listening to me, since she was utterly wasted. She kept


    comining about all the unfairness that Irvin imposed on her. After so many years, he was not


    even willing to lie to her anymore.


    Men were ridiculous. They always sought after things that they couldn''t get and never cherished


    and loved what they had. In the end, they couldn''t get what they wanted, while those who loved


    them eventually gave up on them. Then, they would continue to suffer alone.


    Irvin was different from Aaron. I could not be sure whether he would fall in love with Shirley one day,


    so my only advice for Shirley was to start living for herself. As long as she lived well, no matter who


    Irvin loved, it would not matter to her.


    Life was full of regrets. So what if we couldn''t be with the person we loved? Romance and love were


    not everything in life.


    Love was merely apanion in the journey of life so that we wouldn''t be lonely. But with or without


    love, everyone still had to move on.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Shirley could surely outdrink anyone. I lost count of how much brandy she had drunk. She


    drunkenly slumped over the table, but she was still muttering that she wanted more.


    I had just helped her out of the bar when we ran into trouble. Jarold City wasn''t a dangerous ce,


    but it did not mean that it was all safe.


    It was two drunk men. As they saw Shirley and me stumbling out, they started saying vulgar things


    to us. "Hey, look at these half-drunkendies. Don''t you feel lonely drinking alone here? Shall we


    drink together? Let us relieve your loneliness. I promise you will be satisfied. Come with us, won''t


    you?"


    They lunged towards us with their grubby hands outreached.


    "Get your filthy hands off them!" A woman spoke sternly from behind us.


    I was startled. I turned around and realized that it was Chloe. Her expression was as cold as ice.


    Her makeup was so heavy that it looked eery. She was also wearing a wig that did not suit her.


    The two men sneered when they saw her. "Hey, ugly, don''t poke your nose into other people''s


    businesses. F*ck off before I do you any harm."


    Chloe ignored their insults and responded coldly, "I''d like to see you try. Let''s see who''s tougher."


    The man frowned and stole a nce at us. Then, he spat at Chloe and scolded, "F*ck! It''s just a few


    ugly women anyways. Forget it, let''s go. There''s no point wasting my time to talk to a few basic


    batches."


    And with that, the two men left.


    I watched their figures disappear into the dark and turned back to look at Chloe. It was only at that


    moment that I noticed that she was holding a business card in her hand. What was she doing?


    Without thinking much of it, I thanked her sincerely, "Thank you so much!"


    She didn''t say much. She merely replied coldly, "No need. It''s better not toe here often, it can


    be dangerous."


    I wanted to ask her why she was there.


    She seemed to be handing out business cards to the men going in and out of the bar, with a


    ttering smile on her face. I was astounded. I took a nce at the business card that someone had


    casually thrown on the ground. There was a photo of a seductive woman with a number and


    address written. There was even a price list.


    Under the dim light, I recognized the person in the picture. It was Chloe. I was dumbfounded.


    Gazing at her, I tried to calm myself down as I asked, "Are you desperate for money?"


    She pursed her lips, and a trace of pain shed in her eyes. Then, she said frankly, "Who isn''t


    desperate for money? Now, it''s impossible for one to live without money. Of course I need money."


    I scrutinized her and reproached, "You know that''s not what I meant!"


    She held her stack of business cards and said stubbornly, "It doesn''t matter. Just leave. There are


    many drunkards around here."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I didn''t leave but instead examined her closely. I asked, "Is it because of the chemotherapy?" Due to


    chemotherapy needed for her lung cancer, her hair would fall and her health would decline day by


    day. Even her face would gradually lose its color.


    She put on heavy makeup and even a wig. She was a prideful person. No matter how much she


    loved money, she would never prostitute herself. The only possibility was that she desperately


    needed money for the chemotherapy.


    She clenched the business cards in her fist and looked at me indifferently. "It''s none of your


    business. Just go away."


    It seemed that she was really sick with lung cancer.


    She was a woman who would not swallow her pride. I took a nce at her and said, "Since you are


    doing business, there is no reason for you to reject your customer. Let''s go,e with me tonight!"

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Chloe red at me. "Arianna, what do you want ?"


    I fixed my gaze on her. "Didn''t you say you were doing business? Don''t you want my business?"


    "You are a woman. If you want to humiliate me, you don''t have to do that. What you''re doing now is


    just a waste of your time. If you hate me because of your child, I''m very sorry and I''ve also been


    punished. You don''t have to humiliate me anymore," Her tone was calm and there was no sign of


    her giving up.


    I sighed helplessly. "Come on, just show me where you live. It shouldn''t be far, right? Since you


    know that you are at fault for what you did to Anne, you can''t refuse any of my requests, can you?"


    She glowered at me. After a long pause, she gave up and said, "Come with me!"


    She took Shirley and I to an alley. After a while, I stopped and asked, "Don''t you think you should


    help me?" Shirley was intoxicated. It was too hard for me to carry her on my own.


    Chloe gave me a look, pursed her lips, and said lightly, "I can''t help you. After several


    chemotherapy sessions, I struggle to even walk by myself. I can''t help you carry her. Believe it or


    not, it''s the truth."


    I was stupefied. Then, I pursed my lips, shrugged my shoulders, and responded lightly, "Okay, then,


    lead the way!"


    I couldn''t possibly force her to carry Shirley with me, could I?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When we finally arrived at her ce, I looked around and sighed. "You know, you can always go


    back to Ucrebury. Dr. Hammer will find a way to cure you. You will only get worse if you continue


    staying at a ce like this."


    She poured me a ss of water with a cold expression on her face. "In the end, I will still die. It''s


    better to die at a ce where I am willing to stay in. I''ve been so determined my whole life. I wanted


    to be sessful, but I failed. Thus, I pray that I can be born into this city in my next life, so that I can


    be closer to the things I want."


    Chloe was the only person I could never understand. She came from a privileged background, but


    her outlook on life was inexplicable. She was eager to marry rich, so she targeted Hendrix first. But


    after realizing that Hendrix was a dead end, she shifted her target to Josiah. Her goal was crystal


    clear. She wanted to get on good terms with a man. But what made her want to marry these men?


    Money?


    But the Hammer family was not short of money!


    Power?


    Hendrix and Josiah themselves had no power.


    Love?


    That was even more impossible. If it was for love, she would not be able to move on so quickly. She


    was unfathomable.


    "She and I need to stay here tonight," I dered and continued, "I''ll pay you, provided that you stay


    with us tonight. Also, don''t do that kind of business anymore. You clearly know what kind of people


    you have to interact with. You are not in the pink of health. What if you contracted some other


    diseases? Do you want to die early? "


    She narrowed her eyes at me. "Why do you care?"


    "No, I don''t. I don''t have any reason to care about someone who doesn''t matter to me. I just wanted


    to give you a reminder," I denied.


    She sat on her small bed and let out a carefreeugh. "How ironic. I didn''t think that the first person


    who would care about me would be you, Arianna. Life is ironic!"

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    I couldn''t answer her, so I kept silent.


    She nced at the business card in her hand andughed cynically. "I have thought about going


    back, but I don''t want to. When I left Ucrebury, I vowed to return a wealthy and sessful woman.


    However, I am neither. Now, my life is full of scars and I don''t deserve to go back. I can only die in


    this city."


    I studied her face and couldn''t help feeling pity for her, "Why do you have to make things difficult for


    yourself? There are many options. Why do you have to put yourself into such a desperate situation?


    Perhaps your family is also waiting for you to go back."


    She shook her head. "No one is waiting for me. I am the only one." She lowered her head, and her


    tears dripped onto the ground, "When I was two, my parents passed away. My uncle sent me to the


    orphanage. I stayed there for ten years before he decided to take me in because he was told that


    his wife wasn''t able to conceive. But then they gave birth to a son, so I was abandoned once again.


    I thought that as long as I could find someone who I could entrust my life to, I would be able to have


    a perfect family home. I could also give my child a wonderful home. But I''m still alone. What''s even


    more funny is that I was brought to this situation by the person I chose. Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    I didn''t know how tofort her. Watching her cry, I could only hand her a tissue and replied,


    "Everyone has their own goal. It''s not ridiculous."


    Sheughed self-mockingly. "This is fate. This is how my life turned out to be. I have epted that


    this is how it''s meant to be."


    She clutched her chest and appeared to be in pain. I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    She took a deep breath and instructed me, "Help me get the painkillers from the drawer."


    I got up and went to the drawer. Inside it, there was a pile of medicine. I found the painkillers and


    handed the pills to her. Then, I poured her a ss of water.


    She looked better after taking the medicine. She nced at me and said, "Thank you."


    I shook my head and examined her ce. It was so small that we could almost touch each other


    when I turned around. I asked her, "Did you live here before too?"


    Although Hendrix and his brothers had different personalities, they were all very generous to their


    women. Andrea had been with them for many years, and the three brothers had given her a lot of


    money.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Chloe and Josiah were once an item. As long as she wasn''t a big spender, she shouldn''t be in this


    situation right now.


    She shook her head and replied, "Josiah has a house for me to stay, but I need money these days,


    so I rented the house to someone else and moved here. It''s good as I can save money and this


    ce is also close to the city center."


    I pursed my lips. I knew about the expenses of chemotherapy. I believed that currently, she had


    already spent almost all of her money, so the only option left was to prostitute herself.


    That night, the only one who slept soundly was Shirley. Chloe did not sleep, and neither did I. The


    next morning, Chloe fell asleep leaning against the bed.


    I set down my bank card next to her and left with Shirley, who was still in a daze.

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    We went to a cafe for breakfast.


    "Why were we there this morning? What did you take me there for?" Shirley asked once she had


    gotten over her hangover.


    "I didn''t know where to bring you, so I took you there for the night."


    The corners of her mouth twitched. "So? Did you leave your bank card there as payment?"


    I nodded.


    She was astonished and wanted to ask more, but I cut her off. "What are you going to doter?"


    She kept quiet. After a moment of silence, she said, "I don''t know what to do."


    "Do you have a bank card with you?" I asked her.


    She nodded, "Yeah!"


    "Perfect. Let''s go to the beauty salon, and then the shopping mall next."


    She was astounded but nodded in response. She stared at me and added, "My child is still at


    home."


    "Is there a nanny?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded and said, "Yes, I have stopped breastfeeding. I informed the nanny when I left home


    yesterday."


    I hummed in agreement. "That''s good."


    After breakfast, I went straight to the salon with Shirley. The salons in Jarold City were either too


    ordinary or so high-end that regr folk could not afford it. I contacted Freya. When she knew that I


    wanted to visit a salon out of the blue, she was startled. "Why do you want to visit the salon all of a


    sudden? Are you in shock?"


    I smacked my head in exasperation. Her imagination was beyond limits, "No, I wanted to bring a


    friend to get her hair done. Do you have time? Let''s go shopping together!"


    "Yes, of course. Where is it? Give me the address!" She eximed excitedly, "Oliver is so difficult to


    deal with these days. I feel that I can''t keep up with the trend anymore. It''s really not easy to be a


    mother. I feel like I''m no longer a woman. I''m in desperate need for some retail therapy."


    I was baffled by her enthusiasm. "I''ll give you the addresster. Find Oliver a babysitter or send him


    to my mom''s ce and ask her to help."


    She clicked her tongue and said, "Arianna, you''re probably the most rxed person I know. Your


    parents take care of your child and your husband is in charge of thepany. You can spend all


    your time doing stuff that you enjoy. You''re so rxed!"


    I grinned and answered, "Why don''t we swap? I can exchange my life with yours. Are you willing to


    do so?"


    "That won''t do. My husband is the best in the world. I won''t exchange him for anything else," She


    retorted yfully.


    I chuckled. "Okay, stop joking around. Hurry up. My friend and I will be waiting for you here."


    After hanging up, Shirley and I drank coffee while we waited for Freya at a cafe.


    Seeing that Shirley was a little absent-minded, I could not help probing. "What''s wrong? What are


    you thinking about?"


    "I''m a little worried about my child. I didn''t return home for the entirety ofst night, but I did not get


    any calls on my phone. Irvin did not call me at all. Do you think it''s because he doesn''t care what I


    do at all?"


    She looked at her mobile phone wistfully. I sighed and suggested, "You should call the nanny and


    ask her for updates about your child. As for Irvin, don''t worry about him. It''s not important whether


    he cares about you or not. You have lost yourself for so many years. You should do something for


    yourself and make yourself better. Don''t think about anything else."


    It was too meaningless to pursue romantic love blindly. There were so many more possibilities in


    life. Why did she choose the path that caused her the most misery?

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    Shirley called the nanny and queried about her son, Dannie. When she heard that Dannie was fine,


    she calmed down and wanted to call Irvin. I stopped her.


    "If he really wanted to know where you are, I''m sure that once you turn on the phone, he would


    have called. Don''t call him right now. Don''t keep on thinking about him. Instead, you should do


    something else to divert your attention, okay?"


    It seemed like Irvin didn''t return homest night, so he probably didn''t realize that she wasn''t home.


    I couldn''t tell what he was thinking, so I could only convince Shirley to be herself.


    Perhaps Irvin admired the old Shirley. If he hadn''t, he would not have chosen to get engaged to her.


    Shirley''s parents weren''t the only good businessmen in Mesville. Irvin must have had a reason for


    choose Shirley over other women.


    Freya arrived in an eye-catching mink coat and a handbag worth more than a million dors. She


    even had on a set of precious jewelry that she used to keep as a collection. I was stunned by her


    appearance.


    "Are you here to show off your wealth?" The jewelry alone was worth tens of millions, nearing the


    price of a house. Was this how rich people behaved?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She chuckled. "I haven''t left the house in ages, just like these jewelry, so I was too excited. I


    couldn''t stop myself from wearing all the things I can keep on me. You don''t understand."


    I shrugged and kept my mouth shut. The phone in my pocket rang. It was Hendrix. I was dazed for


    a moment. Then, I answered the phone. "I''m sorry, Hendrix. I was with Shirleyst night and she


    was drunk, so I didn''t check my phone and didn''t notice the messages you sent me. I got up toote


    in the morning, so I didn''t have the time to call you. How are you in Asherton? Is everything fine?"


    He sounded slightly annoyed. "Didn''t I tell you to keep yourself reachable at all times? Are you


    being rebellious?"


    I shook my head. "Of course not. Please don''t be mad at me. I''m sorry. I promise It won''t happen


    again. How are you doing over there? Is the weather cold?"


    I heard him sighing over the phone. "You are really impossible. I''m good here. Dahlia isn''t treating


    the child well. Bobbie''s emotional state isn''t really stable, so I should be able to convince him. What


    about you? You didn''t go homest night? Where did you go?"


    I curled my lips and giggled. "Last night, I took Shirley to Chloe''s ce. We stayed there for a night.


    Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    "Chloe? Why did you go looking for her?"


    It was difficult to talk to Hendrix about this. I thought for a while and responded, "She had lung


    cancer. I think she got it in Hanlusia City, so I asked you to investigate the Saunders'' chemical nt


    back then. It''s too much of a coincidence. Anne and Chloe were both diagnosed with cancer. This


    indicates that there''s something wrong with Saunders'' factory. I suspect that there are more workers


    that might have health issues."


    I knew that Hendrix and I should not intervene in the business of the Saunders family. However,


    there were so many people in the chemical nt. Those people had been suffering; they worked


    hard all their lives to improve their financial situations. But once they got diagnosed with cancer, all


    their efforts and hardships would be in vain, which would even affect their families and children.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    It wasn''t just a single family that would be destroyed. It was far more than that.


    A person diagnosed with cancer would bring harm to several generations of people.


    Rita was an example. When Sonia died, her parents had struggled with their granddaughter''s


    treatment until they practically aged a few decades overnight. They already had a hard life, and it


    became worse after they lost their daughter. The remaining half of their lives were all spent recalling


    the past.


    Hendrix was silent for a while and he replied, "I will investigate the Saunders family''s chemical


    nt. Richard of Ucrebury should have a solution for Chloe. Richard is an expert in bone cancer


    and Chloe is his niece. He will know what to do. Don''t worry too much."


    I pursed my lips, "But Chloe doesn''t want to go back to Ucrebury. She had rented out the house in


    Jarold City that Josiah gave her. She is living in an old ce in the city instead. I ran into her at a


    bar yesterday. She seemed to be prostituting herself for money. I didn''t know how to persuade her,


    so I left my bank card with her."


    Hendrix answered, "You don''t have to worry about these things. Everyone can make their own


    choices and decisions. You can''t change anything even if you care, because it''s outside of your


    control."


    "Alright." I pouted. "Come back soon. By the way, Sawyer is nning to get married. My mother is


    nning his engagement party these days. You have toe back quickly, so we can go together."


    There was a faintugh over the phone. "Well, I''lle back as soon as possible. Please stay at


    the Moore Vi tonight. Don''t stay outside. It''s not safe!"


    "Okay, okay, I got it!" I muttered, "Hendrix, you nag so much now."


    Freya nced at me and whispered, "Hey, we''re here to shop, not to listen to your PDA. Stop


    showing off."


    "Yes, I suspect that you are deliberately provoking me," added Shirley.


    I chuckled and said goodbye to Hendrix on the phone. After hanging up, I looked at Freya and said,


    "Let''s go to the salon first."


    When women reached a certain age, retail therapy became a kind of emotional outlet.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This statement was profound in Freya and Shirley.


    Both of them had found two good- looking hairdressers and proceeded to chat with them. They


    could not resist the temptation of two handsome men, so both of them ended up buying a 100,000


    dors service card each.


    I was speechless, watching everything unfold. Freya chattered cheerfully, "I came out to spend


    money for my happiness. That handsome guy was gorgeous and so good at holding a


    conversation. This 100,000 dors is worth it."


    "Yes, it''s been a long time since I felt entertained by a guy. Not only did the 100,000 dors make


    me look charming, it also made my day. It is even more rxing than when I drink, so it''s worth it,"


    Shirley said in agreement.


    In this way, it seemed that the money they spent was really worth it.


    After the hairdressing, we went to a beauty salon and enjoyed a spa and sauna. It was already


    afternoon when we were done.


    I had just finished my treatment when Chloe called me. She said curtly to me over the phone, "I


    don''t need the bank card. I will take the cash you left. It''s the payment for me taking you inst night


    and thepensation for affecting my business. You can keep the bank card."


    I sat down and was quiet for a moment. "You can refuse the bank card, but I want to let you know


    that if you don''t want to ept it, you should go back to Ucrebury. Your uncle is a bone cancer


    expert. He must have a solution. If you insist on staying in Jarold City, you will only lose your life. If


    you don''t want to go to Ucrebury, keep that card and consider it my reward to you, for bringing


    Anne''s condition to my attention."

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    There was no response from the other end of the line. After a long pause, she questioned, "Arianna,


    why are you helping me?"


    Why was I helping her?


    I couldn''t find a reason at the moment. After considering for a while, I answered, "I have no idea


    either. But if I don''t do anything, I will feel uneasy and ufortable. This is not really helping


    either. After all, you have helped me in your own way, haven''t you? So now, we are even."


    She said skeptically in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that the person who would be heping me in the


    end would be you. It''s really ridiculous. Well, anyway, thank you. I know that it''s meaningless to say


    this now, but I still want to express my gratitude."


    I pursed my lips and stopped talking. After hanging up, I felt relieved.


    I was not sure if Chloe would ept my help. If she didn''t use the bank card, I would feel bad to see


    her continue prostituting herself in the bar. It was better this way. There wasn''t much money in that


    card, but it could at least tide her over for a while. When she made up her mind, she would probably


    go back to Ucrebury to ept her family''s help, which would be even better.


    After Freya and Shirley did their facial, the two women hit it off on the spot and nned to go


    shopping. I had no objections, so I went with them.


    After a long day of walking around and shopping, we found a barbecue restaurant in the mall. As


    soon as we sat down, Freya looked at me and eximed, "Hey, what''s going on with young girls


    these days? How could she stand that?"


    I was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, I turned around and saw a couple sitting at the table


    behind us. They were attracting attention because there was a significant age gap between the two


    of them. Even though they were in public, the woman did not hide her affection for the man. It


    looked like they were in a romantic rtionship rather than father and daughter.


    The moment I caught sight of the woman in the arms of the old man who seemed to be sixty years


    old, I stopped watching. It took courage to be able to stomach this scenario for long.


    Shirley stated, "It seems that the difference is at least 30 years. They are practically grandfather and


    granddaughter! Do you think this is really romantic love?"


    Freya shook her head. "No, that old man looks a little demented. He''s definitely senile. This girl


    must be with him for his money."


    I did not say much as it was not good to gossip about others. I ordered the dishes, and it did not


    take long for the dishes to arrive. I hadn''t had barbecue for a long time now, so I indulged dly.


    Shirley and Freya were engaged in conversation about how they should not eat spicy food and


    consume sugar to maintain their skin. They were talking about a cogen drink. After all, women


    would slowly lose cogen after they turned 25. They could only rely on money and beauty


    treatments to maintain their skin.


    I didn''t object to this. At the end of their conversation, they decided to register for a body training


    course together the following day to get in shape.


    Indeed, women pursued beauty all their lives.


    "Eunice, I asked you to take my father for a walk. Why did you bring him here? Do you have any


    professional ethics at all?" Suddenly, we heard a voice behind us.


    The name sounded familiar. I couldn''t help but turn around to watch. The woman who had initially


    been in the arms of the old man stood up and apologized to the angry woman, "Madam, I''m sorry.


    Sir said that he wanted to go out for a walk.


    He wanted to eat barbecue, so I brought him here.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Sorry, I won''t do it again next time."

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    The woman seemed to be frustrated. She looked at Eunice and scolded, "Do you just follow


    whatever he wants blindly? Don''t you know that he has high blood pressure and he can''t just eat


    anything he wants? Also, don''t assume that I don''t know what you''re up to. My father is not


    clearheaded. Are you trying to coax him into marrying you, so that when he dies, you would get his


    assets? Stop daydreaming. It''s impossible. Now get out of here. This is your payment for taking


    care of him recently. Don''t show your face in front of us ever again."


    The woman flung a stack of money onto Eunice''s face. Then, she left with the old man while Eunice


    stood at the table, motionless. She was being silently judged by the people in the restaurant as if


    they were watching a soap opera. Although the conversation onlysted a few minutes, it was


    enough for everyone to interpret what was going on.


    Was she that desperate for money? Didn''t Aaron just give her a lot of marypensation for


    their breakup? Why did she have to take care of an old man with dementia for money? Beside,


    based on their interactions just now, it was obvious that she wasn''t just caregiving.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I was a little confused.


    Eunice squatted on the ground in her miniskirt to pick up the money. I couldn''t help grimacing at this


    sight and didn''t know what to say. We all had to make our own decisions for ourselves. We couldn''t


    be sure whether our choices were good or bad. Nevertheless, we still should have chosen carefully


    since the start.


    After picking up the money, she got up and caught sight of me. She was startled for a moment and


    then sneered. "What a coincidence. Miss Reid, how embarrassing that you ended up seeing me like


    this."


    I bit my lips, lowered my head, and murmured, "You have so many options. Why do you choose to


    humiliate yourself like this?"


    "Naha!" Sheughed and held the money up in the air. She scrutinized me and responded, "You


    were born in the purple. You probably haven''t suffered any hardship at all in your life, have you?


    You probably don''t know how it''s like to live in poverty. People are divided into sses. People like


    me are destined to be trampled and humiliated since we were born. Why should I set some


    unnecessary boundaries for myself? It''s better to be limitless. How else can I make money? Isn''t it


    brilliant? You see, I''ve only taken care of him for a few days, but I''ve already gotten tens of


    thousands of dors, not including the money that the old man gave me. You say there are so many


    options. Yes, I do have options. With my current education and circumstances, I can find a nine-to-


    five job with a sry of a few thousand dors. I will work day and night and be bullied by my boss


    for the rest of my life. I may survive with bad health and grow old. In the end, I won''t even be able to


    afford a house. What''s the use of dignity at this point?


    "You''re not in my shoes and vice versa. I wanted to marry Aaron so that I would not have to worry


    about money for the rest of my life and be led down the primrose path. Why did you have to stop


    me? Because you think that I was earning dirty money? Yet to Aaron, I am merely amodity, an


    object that needs maintenance asionally. In the end, I would be a collection of hismodity in


    the Reid family. Miss Reid, just a few disapproving words from you cut my future short."


    "What kind of logic is that?" Freya interrupted with some disdain, "Since you think that you''re a


    commodity, you should behave like one. Commodities have value. Do you know your value? Do you


    know how many quality checks you have to go through before you sell yourself at a high price? Do


    you think you''re worth it? You''re just amodity without any artistic value, yet you''re selling


    yourself like a custom- made product. Do you really think you''re worth it? You''re not."

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    Freya''s words were... brutal!


    Eunice''s face turned red upon hearing her words. After a long time, she red at Freya and


    rebuked, "What does it have to do with you whether I''m worth it or not? It''s none of your business!"


    Freya chuckled and ignored her. "It''s really none of my business. Let''s go!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After the incident, we could not continue eating. Freya dragged Shirley and me out of the restaurant


    and muttered, "The world is crawling with strange people nowadays. They have weird views, yet


    they don''t allow judgments. How ridiculous."


    Then, she turned back to look at me and frowned. "Wait, where did you meet this weirdo? D*mn,


    she was so annoying."


    I paused for a moment and stared at her. I forced a smile and said, "Have you forgotten? She was a


    service staff in your nightclub. Aaron and I got to know her from there. Later, I introduced her to


    work at Sawyer''spany, but it didn''t take her long to hook up with Aaron."


    Freya was astonished before she replied, "D*mn it, I can''t remember. It''s been so many years. I


    don''t remember anything about it at all. That''s a surprise."


    We went straight to the mall after leaving the restaurant. Once the two women started shopping,


    theypletely forgot about everything that happened. After a round of shopping, the trunk of the


    car was full.


    I was so tired that I sat down at the rest area on the first floor to wait for them to finish shopping.


    Not long after, I saw a man dragging Eunice by her hair towards the outside of the mall. He was


    rough, and Eunice''s hair was disheveled.


    "Please let go of me. I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Please, I''ll give you all the money. Let me go!"


    Eunice pleaded.


    However, the man didn''t intend to stop at all. Instead, he acted more violently. "You would do


    anything for money, right?"


    The man''s dirty words were really unpleasant, and his loud voice attracted the attention of others.


    Looking at this scene, an older woman came forward to stop him. "Young man, what''s the problem?


    You can''t do this to a girl!"


    The man roared, "She hooked up with all kinds of men and spread the disease to me. It was all her


    fault. She knows she''s dirty, yet she still chose to run around hooking up with other people. I am


    already being very kind to her."


    Eunice was thrown onto the ground. She looked a mess. Staring up at the man, she sobbed in


    torment. "No, it''s not me. It''s your own fault. I am not sick. They were all rich people. They wouldn''t


    do that. It''s you who should be med! You''re the one who slept with all kinds of women. It''s your


    fault!"


    "Thump!" The man''s p was a sharp rebuke. Eunice was dizzy and blood was oozing out from the


    corner of her mouth.


    "You dare use me? You were the one who went to the nightclub to sleep with those men while


    still being with Reid, if not, would you have gotten this disease? Do you think that rich people will


    never get diseases? They do, they just won''t tell you. But you''re so greedy that you would even


    target old men in their sixties or seventies, for the sake of tens of thousands of dors. Who would


    believe you when you say you don''t have it?"

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    When I heard this, I felt that something was wrong. Was I right? Did Eunice really have an STD?


    Thinking of this, I quickly took out my phone and called Aaron.


    Aaron picked up soon. Fortunately, it was quiet from his end of the line. When he heard the noise


    from my side, he asked disapprovingly, "Where are you? Why is it so noisy? What happened?"


    "I''m in the mall. Where are you?" I asked while watching Eunice being beaten by the man. I frowned


    and walked towards the security booth.


    "Emma and I are having high tea. Would you like toe over? Uncle Charles has kept some good


    coffee beans for several years. It tastes good. You cane and have a drink." Listening to his


    tone, it seemed that he had a good chat with Emma that day.


    I bit my lips and questioned, "Did you steal Uncle Charles'' coffee? If he finds out, you''re in trouble.


    By the way, when was thest you slept with Eunice?"


    I could hear Aaron sputter followed by him coughing intensely. "D*mn, are you doing this on


    purpose? Even if you want to mess with me, you don''t have to spring this on me at a time like this.


    That''s such a personal question!"


    I rubbed my forehead and felt a little embarrassed. After thinking for a while, I replied, "Oh, please


    tell me now. I want to know. It''s very important. Tell me now. Don''t waste time."


    He was a little embarrassed. He cleared his throat and whispered, "Sis, let''s talk about this when we


    get back, can we? Emma is still with me. What do you want me to say? Are you sure you''re not


    doing this on purpose?"


    I pursed my lips and murmured, "Just tell me. Eunice seems to have contracted an STD. The man


    she is currently with knows about it. He is beating her up in the mall. Quick, try to remember when


    was thest time you slept with her. Have you been with other girls recently? You should go to the


    hospital for a checkup tomorrow."


    There was no response for a long time from the other end of the line. I thought he might have gotten


    an STD too and told him anxiously, "Don''t worry. There is still a way to cure the disease. Just go to


    the hospital tomorrow and get it checked. Then, we will find a doctor to discuss the treatment n.


    However, you shouldn''t sleep with anyone during this time, you don''t want to spread it to other


    poeple."


    He paused for a while and responded, "What are you talking about? I am wondering who she got


    the disease from. The men she was with were quite healthy. How could they have STDs?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I put my hand on my forehead in exasperation. Was there something wrong with this guy? I


    answered feebly, "How would you know when was she infected? Hurry up and contact the doctor for


    an appointment!"


    He clicked his tongue and chuckled. "Why should I go for a checkup? I haven''t slept with her before.


    Why do you want me to get treatment?"


    My jaw dropped. "You haven''t slept with her before? You..."


    "She''d been hanging around me all the time, so I took her to a few parties. We did get a bit closer,


    but we never slept together. I wanted to get married to her because I wanted to annoy Yana, but


    that was it. Don''t worry, we did nothing. I''m safe!" He said nonchntly.


    I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. "Aaron, are you crazy? Why did you fake everything and made


    everyone think that you are a jerk? Everyone misjudged you. Yana left you because of this. Aren''t


    you asking for it?"

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    I thought he really liked Eunice, so he wanted to get married to her. I witnessed them acting


    intimately with each other a few times before. Even I, as an onlooker, could tell that something was


    going on between them, let alone Yana. How could she know that this was just for show?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Upon sensing that I was agitated, he said, "I didn''t expect that Yana would end up leaving me. But


    this is all in the past, so let bygones be bygones. Don''t worry about me, I''m fine!"


    "I''m not worried about you!" I was fed up with him. He could have settled down with Yana, and the


    whole family could live happily ever after with Carney. However, he chose to involve Eunice just for


    show. He lost the person he loved because of this. Wasn''t that what an idiot would do?


    I hung up in rage. Watching Eunice struggling to fight back against her attacker, I wanted to call the


    security guard, but I stopped at the door of the security booth and returned to the mall instead.


    Some people chose their own paths, so they had to ept the consequences.


    There were many people around, but no one stopped them. Perhaps they looked down on her as


    the man said that Eunice was willing to do anything for money. Or because they heard that she had


    an STD, so they all stayed away from her and didn''t want to have contact with her out of fear.


    Eunice was terribly beaten up by the man. All of a sudden, another man rushed into the crowd and


    stopped the former. He shouted, "Hey, even if you were trying to teach her a lesson, it''s enough


    now. She has been beaten up badly. Even if you are angry, you can''t kill her, can you?"


    Being stopped, the man was filled with fury and shouted at the man who had just appeared, "Mind


    your own business. Don''t meddle here. Get out!"


    "Vincent, let''s go. Don''t intervene!" I heard a familiar voice and looked over. It was Este. She took


    Vincent''s arm and tried to stop him.


    Vincent looked at her and replied tenderly, "Wait for me over there. Don''te over. I''ll be quick."


    Then, he looked at the man and said, "Hey, since we havee to this point, let''s stop here,


    alright?"


    The man didn''t want to settle the problem in a civil manner at all. He was already in a rage, and


    when Vincent interrupted, he got even more furious.


    He raised his fist and swung it at Vincent. Just as everyone was shocked, Vincent quickly avoided


    the man''s blow and took the opportunity to grab the man''s fist. He persuaded, "Hey, don''t overdo it."


    The man was offended, and he was in a bad mood. He cursed angrily, "I told you to mind your own


    business." He raised his fist again to hit Vincent. Vincent could not avoid it in time and took the hard


    punch.


    In a split second, Vincent, too, raised his fist and punched him. He did not show any mercy. It was


    obvious that he was good at fighting.


    People in the mall crowded around them. Some of them pulled out their phones to start filming while


    someone contacted the police. I quickly cried out to Vincent, who was still fighting, "Stop it, stop it!"


    I called to Este, "Go get the security guards. Don''t let them fight, or they''ll get into trouble."

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    Este was also in shock, but she immediately ran for the guards. I watched Vincent, who had


    pinned the man on the ground, and said, "Don''t hurt him. It would be hard to exin to the police


    later."


    Upholding justice and hurting others were two different things. If he hurt the man, he would be


    charged with assault.


    Vincent seemed to have heard what I said. When he beat the man, he was skillful. It looked like he


    didn''t hit him hard and there were no serious injuries on his body, but the man on the ground


    groaned in pain.


    Later on, the security guards came with Este and pulled them apart. Then, the police soon


    arrived. Because Vincent was involved in the fight, the police took him away to lodge a report.


    Freya and Shirley were done with their shopping. I suggested to them, "Shall we go to the police


    station as well?"


    Freya frowned. "What for? That woman deserves it. She''s lucky that she only received a beating


    and nothing more. She would just be a scourge if she stayed alive anyway."


    I shook my head and answered, "No, I think we should go. I''m afraid that Eunice will say something


    against the righteous man. He will be in trouble then. Let''s go and have a look."


    Shirley was puzzled. "Why would she do that? If it weren''t for him helping her, she would have been


    beaten to death."


    I shrugged. "It''s hard to say. Let''s go and have a look. We''re almost done here anyway."


    They shot each other a look and agreed that they were done with their shopping. Therefore, they


    nodded. "Okay, let''s go!"


    We went to the police station. Vincent and the man were locked up and questioned. Eunice was


    taken to an interrogation room. A policeman was cleaning her wounds while another interrogated


    her about what happened.


    We sat in the hallway and waited.


    Este nced at me as if she wanted to say something. I almost forgot about her because I was in


    a hurry. I smiled faintly at her. "Miss Zanes, how are you doing? It''s been a while since west met."


    She returned a smile. "I''m fine. I heard that you went to Oand some time ago. I thought you were


    still there. I haven''t seen Mr. Roberts recently... nor you, either!"


    I replied, "Well, there is a new project in Oand.


    Hendrix has to handle it there, so he is busy these days and doesn''t go to thepany. You seem


    to be in the pink recently. Are you dating Vincent?"


    She quickly shook her head and denied, "No, Madam, don''t get me wrong. We''re just friends. We


    came out to buy something today. There''s nothing going on between us. Don''t get me wrong."


    I was astonished that she was so eager to exin herself. Vincent obviously liked her, but why did


    she always seem ambiguous?


    I grinned but didn''t push further.


    After a while, the people who were inside the room came out. The policeman had finished treating


    Eunice''s wounds. With tears on her face, she grabbed the policeman and said, "My boyfriend and I


    were just ying around. He didn''t hit me. He just pushed me. I don''t know why the man suddenly


    came over and hit my boyfriend."


    I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows at this sight. Este was also stunned. She stared at her and


    eximed, "What are you talking about? It''s clear that you were being beaten up by that man in the


    mall, so my friend helped you. We don''t know you at all. Why would we hit your boyfriend for no


    reason?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Eunice retorted shamelessly, "Who knows what are you up to? Anyway, your friend hit my boyfriend.


    You have to give uspensation."

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Freya and Shirley were ying with their phones with their heads down when they heard her words.


    They immediately sprang up and told the police, "This woman is lying. She''s talking nonsense. That


    man saved her. She doesn''t know what''s good for her and even retaliated. We have recorded the


    scene. You can take a look. Her boyfriend hit her for a long time. That man taught him a lesson


    because he couldn''t stand it anymore."


    Then, Freya handed her phone to the police.


    The policeman watched the video in silence and then nced at Eunice. He frowned and said,


    "ording to thew, Miss Hathaway, your behavior is no different from nder. This can be


    considered a crime. You shouldn''t put the me on an outsider, much less someone was trying to


    help you. You don''t know what''s gratitude, do you?"


    "That''s right!" Freya eximed, "If Ie across a woman like you next time, I won''t intervene. You


    deserve to be beaten to death."


    The policeman returned the phone and brought Vincent out of the interrogation room. He told him,


    "If you encounter this scene next time, just call the police directly or stop the criminals. You don''t


    have to intervene." The policeman paused, nced at Eunice, and said pointedly, "After all, there


    are many ungrateful people in this world."


    Vincent was a simple man. He was slightly confused by the policeman''s words and nodded nkly.


    He looked rather gullible.


    The police gave us some instructions before we walked out of the police station. Vincent recognized


    me and said with some embarrassment, "Thank you very much. I''m sorry to trouble you. Thank you


    so much."


    I grinned at him. I let them return home first because it was gettingte.


    Freya put her hand on my shoulder andmented, "This guy is simple and honest, but the girl


    looks ambitious. Is she from Hendrix''spany?"


    I nodded in response. "Yeah, I''ve talked to her a few times. She''s fine. She is good-looking, so it''s


    normal for her to have some ambition."


    Freya clicked her tongue but did not say anything more. She took a nce at her watch and was


    startled. "F*ck, it''s almost 10 o''clock. I have to go hoem. Zachary is going to eat me alive for staying


    out sote. I should stop chatting with you. Let''s meet up next time."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    And with that, she drove away.


    Shirley observed me and said hesitantly, "Arianna, I haven''t seen Dannie for a long time. I''m a little


    eager to go back to see him."


    I shed a faint smile and replied, "I''ll send you back right now. Why are you so aggrieved? It''s not


    that I don''t want you to go back. I just wanted to invite you out for a walk and rx. You spent all


    your time taking care of Dannie and Irvin, so your mood is affected by their every move. Now,


    you''ve stopped breastfeeding. You''d better find a job or do something else. Don''t put all your time


    and effort into Irvin. I know you may not be able to change in a short time, but take it slow and


    steady. You still have a long way to go in your life."


    She probably understood what I was trying to say and nodded nkly. Then, she fixed her gaze on


    me and said thoughtfully, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    In the car, she leaned against the passenger seat and rested with her eyes closed. It had been a


    long day. The courtyard in the Granger Manor was still the same as before, although there had been


    some renovations here and there in recent years.


    The pond in the yard had been filled, and fruit trees were nted in the soil. It was winter now, so


    the leaves had fallen, and there were only naked branches.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I parked my car outside the yard and watched Shirley enter. She took a few steps and suddenly


    turned around to look at me. She asked with a serious expression, "Arianna, if, I''m saying if, Mr.


    Roberts was gone, would you choose Irvin instead?"


    I paused for a moment and observed her. Her eyes sparkled under the dim streetlight. "No!" I was


    certain about my answer. "You said ''if'', and to me, there is no such thing as ''if. I am a stubborn


    person. I chose Hendrix, and I don''t want anyone else but him. To me, no one measures up to


    Hendrix."


    She gazed at me and sighed deeply. After a long time, she nodded. "Well, okay. Now, I know!"


    Her question was really abrupt.


    Watching her walk in, I stared nkly at the ce that was once the pond. It seemed that


    everything had changed since thest time I was here. When I first met Irvin, we were in the


    Granger Manor. At that time, he was reticent and his face was always expressionless.


    I remembered that day he took me to the Granger Manor. When I got out of the car, he chased me


    from behind, and I identally pushed him into the pond. It was freezing in the winter, so he fell ill


    the next day. His cell phone got broken too. It had been a long time and I seemed to have forgotten


    most of the details.


    After a while, I turned around and prepared to go home.


    I was startled when I suddenly saw the ck Bentley parked beside me. It was none other than


    Irvin, whom I haven''t seen for a long time.


    His dark eyes focused on me. He was wearing a ck suit. He looked lonely and indifferent. He


    appeared colder than ever.


    "When did you arrive?" I asked and walked to the side of the car. I didn''t hear the sound of the car,


    perhaps because I was too lost in my thoughts.


    He pursed his lips and scrutinized me. His cold stare made me frightened.


    "Even without him, you won''t choose me?" What he said shocked me.


    Did he hear what I said to Shirley?


    "Um... like I said, there are no ''if''s." I felt embarrassed for a moment when I saw him, but it was only


    for a split second. I opened my mouth to continue, "In fact, I''m sure you are aware too. To me,


    there''s no such thing as ''if''. Hendrix is my husband and the love of my life. We are like two


    duckweeds to each other. Us being able to meet among billions of people and be together is fate


    and may also be a gift. To be more specific, he is like the lighthouse in my life. His light makes me


    determined and brave to go forward in life. Irvin, I don''t know what you understand about love. But


    to me, it''s not about simply choosing anyone, because love itself exists independently. We can love


    many people in our lives, just like you; you loved me in the past and you will fall in love with others


    in the future. But Hendrix and I are more than that. We are like one and we need to face the future


    together."

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    I wasn''t sure whether he understood. I continued, "Shirley is incredible. If you pay attention, you will


    discover that you have missed too much in these years. When I was young, I loved candies, but I


    could only eat them once a month. Sometimes, my grandma didn''t even let me eat them. Because


    there was no way to make me satisfied, I kept craving candies all the time when I was young. At


    that time, my grandma used to make me pumpkin pie. They tasted good, but because I could eat


    them every day and my grandma would make them for me whenever I wanted, as time passed, I


    didn''t think the pumpkin pies were delicious anymore. Later, when I grew up, I could buy candies


    myself and I was very excited. I bought a lot of them, but I got sick of them after eating two. In fact,


    most of the things we often craved weren''t good at all, we craved them simply because we couldn''t


    get our hands on them. Thinking about it now, the most delicious food in my memory was not the


    candies, but the pumpkin pie. But my grandma is gone, so I can only remember the taste for as long


    as I lived."


    Irvin looked at me. Probably because he''d gotten thinner, his nose bridge looked higher, and his


    dark eyes seemed deeper. "Arianna, I''m not just thinking of you because I couldn''t win you over. Do


    you still remember what you looked like when you first came to Granger Manor? You didn''t speak


    much. You were either silent or smiling faintly. You were so quiet. My mother told me in private that


    a girl like you is very gentle, but I thought to myself, why should a girl be gentle? Later on, you


    pushed me into the pond. Now that I think about it, I''ve long forgotten the chill of the water. The only


    thing I remember is your appearance. You looked energetic and bright, and although you were in


    rage, you looked gorgeous. When I carried you out of the warehouse, you were covered in blood.


    You probably forgot that you held on to me tightly and stubbornly told me that I must save the child.


    That was very disheartening. I thought, how could a person like Hendrix deserve you? He didn''t


    even know how to protect you."


    I bit my lips and lowered my head. There were too many things that happened in the past, and


    some of them were beyond recognition.


    He continued with a bitter smile, "At that time, I thought that no matter what, I must take good care


    of you in the future. When the child was delivered, I saw that it was deformed. I was afraid of what


    you would think, so I sent the child away as I didn''t want you to see it. When you found out that the


    child was gone, you were in shock. You always woke up in the middle of the night and sat alone,


    dazing, in the room. At first, I didn''t know about it, but then I found out and stayed up with you all


    night. As time went by, you would sit next to me and tell me to close my eyes to sleep, as if you


    wereforting me.


    "You probably don''t know that those days were the happiest days of my life. You would always


    cover me with a quilt when you woke up in the middle of the night. Sometimes you would wake up


    in the morning and go to the kitchen. You would say that you wanted to prepare breakfast for me.


    But you were in a daze. The breakfast that you cooked was often either bad or couldn''t be eaten.


    You would mistake the sugar for salt and add it to the noodles. In fact, sweet noodles were also very


    delicious. Later on, I would always cook by myself, but I could never recreate the taste of the food


    that you made for me. You said that there are no ''if''s in your world. But Arianna, you don''t know how


    cruel that is to me."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I gazed at Irvin, my mind full of old memories. I felt a sudden pang of sorrow. I couldn''t deny that I


    owed him a lot, but there was no way for me to repay him.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    In the warehouse, Irvin had saved me like a hero. Then, he saved my life in Lancille Vige again.


    Although I pushed him away cruelly every time, I couldn''t deny that all the incidents happened. The


    memories still rang vividly in our minds.


    I couldn''t even say a word of gratitude or apology. These words were too insignificant. I knew what


    he wanted, but I couldn''t give him that.


    I couldn''t bring myself to say sorry, even though I knew it was what I owed him. After a long silence,


    I told him, "Shirley is a good girl. Treat her well, and don''t let her end up like... you!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There were countless possibilities in life, but also countless twists and turns. I knew that no matter


    what, there would be regrets. When we grew up, we always regretted that we didn''t cherish our


    young days and enjoyed the moment. These regrets piled up to be the most precious and


    interesting treasures in our memories.


    That''s right! Life would be dull if there were no regrets.


    I got in the car and started it. Without saying goodbye to Irvin, I drove away from the Granger


    Manor. I hoped that Irvin would be happy again


    and fall in love with another woman so that he could settle down and live the rest of his life for


    himself.


    But this was beyond my control. The only thing I could do was to hope that everything would turn


    out well.


    Back at the vi, I received a call from Hendrix. He seemed to have fallen asleep, and his voice was


    a little hoarse. "You didn''t go to the Moore Vi and stayed home alone again?"


    I nodded andid down on the bed. "I wanted to go, but I forgot about it when I came back. I keep


    feeling like you are waiting for me at home, so I came back."


    He grinned and said, "It seems that Mrs. Roberts misses me. What did you have for dinner?"


    I giggled and ignored his question. "Hendrix, I feel you''re more human now." He used to be always


    cold- hearted and distant. But now, after being together for a long time, I discovered that he had a


    more approachable side. He would feel sorry for others, worry about others, nag, and care about


    things.


    "Why do you suddenly say that?" He asked. His voice was still a little hoarse as if he had a cold.


    "You sound like you have a cold. Have you taken any medicine?" I asked. I thought that if I were


    free the next day, I would go to Asherton to be with him.


    "I caught a cold when I got off the ne. It''s nothing. How''s the weather in Jarold City?"


    I nodded and slowly told him about what happened that day. He listened to me quietly and halfway


    through, I murmured, "Hendrix, I miss you."


    The other side fell silent before he replied in a low voice, "I miss you too."


    "I have nothing to do in Jarold City. Can I go to Asherton to see you? I want to see you." I wanted to


    tell him about my encounter with Irvin, but I knew that it would only make him worried if I did, so it


    was better not to tell him.


    He paused and said, "Tobias should arrive in Jarold City tomorrow. You don''t have toe to


    Asherton. Roberts Group needs both you and Evan to be there. I''ll be worried about Roberts Group


    if youe here. Sebastian will probably try to take the sandalwood box soon. You should go to the


    Moore Vi as soon as possible. They can take care of you if anything happens."

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    I pursed my lips. "Why is Sebastian still thinking about the sandalwood box? Even if the items in the


    box had some value, it is not much. Why is Sebastian so obsessed with it?"


    "The oil nts in Eastern Europe have been affected by the pandemic this year. The Milton family is


    in the oil industry and now is a good time to buy from the Eastern European oil nts at a low price.


    However, the Milton family doesn''t have a legal agreement. An agreement might not seem


    significant. But in Eastern Europe, they only sell topanies who have a legal and valid


    agreement. The Milton family did not invest much in the industry over the years so a contract is


    dispensable to them. But now, if he were to buy oil in bulk, he had to get his hands on a contract.


    Moreover, Sebastian didn''t get any benefits in Oand. Oil is the fastest way to bring profits to the


    Milton family at present, so it''s inevitable that he would ask you for that box."


    Hearing his words, I was astonished and asked uncertainly, "Then, should I give the box to him?" If


    Sebastian came for the box, I might not be able to secure and keep it safe.


    After all, when I came back from Myanway, I


    promised to give the box to Sebastian. But when I gave it to himter, Hendrix had switched out the


    box for a counterfeit one.


    Hendrix was at a loss for words. After a long time, he answered, "From our point of view, I don''t


    want you to give the box to him. After all, Sebastian is a deceitful crook. He wants the business in


    Oand badly. He is entangled in the Milton family''s business now, so he has no time toe for


    me. No one can guarantee that he will not continue to attack me after the Milton family''s problems


    are resolved."


    That was true.


    After a pause, he exined, "The Milton family is a domesticpany. If they manage to buy oil at


    a low price, there will be enough supply for domestic oil, which is a good thing for everyone. With so


    much oil, it means that the price will be reduced. In a sense, it''s not a bad news."


    I was a little confused. "So, shall I give it to him or not?"


    He did not answer me, but suddenly hung up the phone. When I called again, the line was busy.


    After a long time, the call was connected but we did not talk about this any further.


    It was the next day.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I went straight to the Roberts Group. Tobias arrivedte. After Evan gave me a brief report of the


    company''s current situation, he went out of the office. Este was surprised to see me in Hendrix''s


    office, but she still showed me the files after a moment. They were basically some contracts and


    somepany startup ns. Hendrix had told me about them before, so I knew how to handle


    them.


    When Tobias arrived, I was reading the documents in the office. His entrance attracted a lot of


    attention from onlookers. He had brought a beautiful woman with long legs and wavy hair along with


    him, and he didn''t seem to care about anyone''s opinion as he caressed the woman in public.


    As soon as he entered the office, he set the woman down in hisp and put his slender fingers


    between her legs. It was winter, so the woman was wearing flesh-colored leggings. He continued to


    caress her for a while, but he was probably not satisfied, so he asked the woman to take her


    leggings off. The woman looked at him with some embarrassment and said softly, "I don''t think it''s


    appropriate, Mr. Hayes."


    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. You''ve already said that you want to have fun with me today.


    What''s wrong? Are you going back on your words?" Tobias'' expression made me want to p


    him.


    The woman looked ufortable with his request, but Tobias looked at her indifferently like it was


    none of his business. There was some displeasure on his face. Girls in brothels were good at


    observing others'' expressions. After a moment of hesitation, the woman bit her lip slightly and


    lowered her head. She was about to take off her leggings in the office. I was sitting at the desk,


    watching this scene unfold, and could not help frowning. Then, I nced at Tobias and dered,


    "Mr. Hayes, why don''t I get a hotel room for you, and we can talk about work after you''re done."

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    Leaning on the sofa, he said with a look of a ruffian, "No, I don''t have time. I''m in a hurry, but I''m


    feeling h*rny, so I''ll have some fun here!"


    This b*stard!


    I pursed my lips and stopped talking.


    I raised the temperature of the heater in the office. I watched as the woman took off her leggings


    and sat in Tobias''p. Then, the two started making out right in front of me, as if I wasn''t there.


    I massaged my forehead in exasperation. I could feel a headacheing on, so I immediately


    video called Hendrix. Fortunately, he answered almost instantaneously.


    I turned the camera around and focused the video on Tobias. Hendrix frowned and eximed in a


    low voice, "Are you here to have fun, Mr. Hayes?" As soon as he spoke, the two people jumped


    apart.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tobias wiped the lipstick on his mouth and stared at me. "Arianna, what are you doing?"


    I shrugged. "I think my husband should be the one to talk to you."


    He frowned slightly, pushed the woman away, and


    ordered coldly, "Get out of here!" Then, he took out a check from his wallet and tossed it at her. The


    woman picked up the check and hurried away.


    There was only Tobias and me left in the office, and Hendrix was still in his car. I took a casual look


    and couldn''t help asking, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m paying a visit to Bobbie and Kaleb in prison."


    I nodded. Now that Tobias was behaving normally again, I hung up the phone with Hendrix and


    looked at him. "Mr. Hayes, can we talk about business now?"


    Obviously, he was displeased. He pursed his lips and slumped on the sofa. He utteredzily, "When


    I left this morning, I didn''t have breakfast. I am so hungry that I don''t have any energy to talk."


    I nodded, smiled, and dialed the secretary''s number. After a while, Este answered the phone.


    "Hello, Madam. This is Este. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Could you please help me to order breakfast? Make it French food and also order some tea. Thank


    you!" Este was confused, but she quickly answered, "Okay, I''m on it!"


    After hanging up, Tobias leaned against the sofa and shut his eyes to rest. I was in no hurry. I just


    focused on reading the documents one by one.


    Este was efficient. She arrived at the office shortly with the breakfast. After leaving it on the table,


    she nced at Tobias with a strange look and went out.


    Tobias peered at the breakfast on the table and stopped his weird requests. He invited me to join


    him. "Let''s eat together?"


    I smiled faintly and rejected. "It''s alright. I''ve had breakfast this morning. Please enjoy it, Mr. Hayes."


    The man behaved like a gentleman. He ate elegantly. After a few bites, he did not continue but


    instead sat on the sofa and stared at me.


    I looked up at him and smiled. "Are you done eating, Mr. Hayes?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "You''re more patient than Hendrix. You''re not that annoying."


    I frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Hayes, this isn''t the first time that the Roberts Group and the Hayes


    family are coborating. In fact, you don''t have to do this at all."


    He grinned. "You two are really interesting. Alright then, let''s go see the factory and processing


    materials. If there is no issue, it''s settled."


    I felt relieved. Fortunately, this man didn''t continue to cause any more trouble. If he did, he would''ve


    driven me crazy!

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    I packed up my things and went out of the office with him. Este had been waiting at the door.


    Seeing that we were leaving, she greeted us with a polite smile. I instructed, "Please go in and pack


    upter. Book a hotel for Mr. Hayes and arrange a dinner for him. Do take note that he is from


    Oand."


    Este nodded slightly and snuck a nce at Tobias cautiously. Then, she lowered her head and


    said, "Yes, Madam."


    While waiting for the elevator, Tobias frowned at me. "I thought we were friends. Why are you


    distancing yourself? Have I done anything unreasonable? Or do you think we aren''t close anymore


    because we haven''t seen each other in a long time?"


    He was really childish.


    I confessed, "Mr. Hayes, of course we are friends. But I don''t think you treated me as a friend today.


    You treated me as a business partner. Otherwise, why would you bring ady to my office and have


    fun with her in front of me? If you really think of me as a friend, shouldn''t we have greeted each


    other directly and then moved on to discuss work?"


    He touched his nose and looked guilty. He chuckled and replied, "I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    I wanted to make a special entrance. It was just a small hup. Don''t take it too seriously."


    I shrugged. "Of course I won''t. You did say that we''re friends. Since we''re friends, I naturally won''t


    take it to heart. But to be honest, Tobias, you don''t have to be so exaggerated when picking a


    woman next time. She''s beautiful, but I don''t think she''s your type."


    He coughed lightly and looked at me. "Isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to discuss women so


    openly with me? Do you also talk to Mr. Roberts like this?"


    I shook my head. "Of course not. He won''t act the way you did, with another woman so openly in


    front of me. Besides, I still have a little say in what kind of woman he likes. Moreover, ording to


    his current situation, I don''t think he will be like you for the time being."


    He frowned slightly and asked, "What do you mean by ''for the time being''? It sounds like you don''t


    trust Hendrix very much either!"


    "That''s not true. But who can guarantee what will happen in the future? I only pay attention to the


    present. It''s the happiest thing in my life that he loves me at this moment. As for the future, we''ll


    see. After all, it''s the future. Who knows for sure?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The elevator doors opened, and we entered it together. He agreed with what I said and scrutinized


    me. "Arianna, you''re too rational towards Hendrix. It''s dangerous."


    I frowned. "What do you think constitutes irrational love?" Hendrix provided me with a strong sense


    of security, which was why I appeared this calm and rational.


    He thought for a moment and said, "I feel that your friend''s love is too irrational. She is crazy about


    her man. I really don''t know how to describe her."


    My friend?


    I was astounded and didn''t know who he meant by that. I stared at him nkly.


    He raised his brow and exined, "It''s the girl you asked me to meet in Oandst time. She''s a


    talkative woman. Isn''t she the one who was crazy about Sebastian?"


    Naomi?


    I sighed. "Everyone is different. She is an impatient girl, and deep down, she is desperate for love.


    When she met Sebastian, she felt that they werepatible with each other. But when she


    invested more and more into the rtionship, she lost herself."

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    Naomi cared about and cherished Sebastian a lot. At the start of their rtionship, Naomi didn''t


    care about Sebastian that much, and she was open to changes. But after a long time, she seemed


    to have poured all her heart and soul into Sebastian. The more she invested, the more she cared.


    This was a fact.


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Tobias was deep in thought. I stayed silent and let him be.


    When we got out of the elevator, we ran into Rowane in the lobby. This woman was so attractive


    that she stood out in a crowd. I once thought that it was a pity that a beauty like her didn''t be


    an actress. It was hard to ignore her charms if she were in the entertainment industry.


    "Wow, it''s a fairy!" Tobias also caught sight of Rowane and couldn''t help eximing.


    He grabbed me and enquired, "Is she from yourpany?"


    "Hendrix hired her from abroad to be in charge of artificial intelligence research. She''s a charming


    and talenteddy," I told him as I watched


    Rowane.


    While we were talking, Rowane nced in our direction and noticed us. Her appearance became


    more distinctive as she was also a fashionable woman who had great taste. She had on a white


    blouse, a ck leather skirt, and a beige coat. Her outfit was professional yet stylish. She was


    sophisticated and had a perfect figure, so her presentation was always stunning.


    "Hello, Miss Reid! I haven''t seen you for a long time. You seem to have gotten thinner!" She had a


    bag of red items in her hand. I smiled and replied, "How are you? You are also getting more and


    more charming."


    She smiled, and her gaze fell on Tobias. Then, she looked at me and asked, "And this is?"


    "Meet Mr. Hayes, the president and the chairman of Oand International Trade," I introduced. I


    noticed that the red box in Rowane''s hand seemed to contain wedding door gifts.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After the introduction, her eyes lit up, and she greeted Tobias, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Hayes. You


    look so young and handsome. On the other hand, you''re also promising in your career. You''re really


    a role model for the current generation!"


    Tobias burst intoughter at her words. He stared at her and said, "What a sweetdy. What should


    I call you? Can I invite you over for dinner when you''re free?"


    Tobias'' cheerful smile made him looked warm and passionate. Was he trying to tempt her with his


    charms?


    Rowane smiled and uttered, "Thank you, Mr. Hayes. Just call me Rowane. Nice to meet you.


    However, I don''t think I have the time. It''s nice to know you. I hope you''ll still be in Jarold City when I


    have my wedding reception. You have toe!"


    As she spoke, she took out a wedding door gift from the red box in her hand and gave it to Tobias.


    She also handed a wedding invitation to him. She gave him a charismatic smile and said, "Hope to


    see you there, Mr. Hayes!"


    Tobias was dumbfounded. He took the door gift and clicked his tongue.


    Rowane handed me a door gift and an invitation card as well. She looked at me earnestly. "You''ll


    send me your blessings, won''t you? When the timees, I hope both you and Mr. Roberts can


    attend. I look forward to seeing the both of you!"


    Was she getting married?


    I was astonished.


    Holding the wedding invitation in my hand, I paused for a moment and remarked, "Isn''t it a bit too


    soon that you are getting married?"


    She grinned. "It''s not too soon. I''m almost 30 years old. It''s about time I get married and settle


    down. Besides, I''m very lucky to have met someone who loves me. It''s not too soon. Everything is


    just right."

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    She couldn''t hide the happiness on her face. I smiled and congratted her, "Congrattions! I


    wish you a marriage full of joy and contentment. We will surely be there when the timees."


    She beamed and continued to hand out wedding invitations to the other colleagues. Tobias and I


    walked out of the building. He murmured, "D*mn, what a waste that a gorgeous woman like her is


    getting married soon. I''ve had enough. It wasn''t easy for me to meet a woman who could attract my


    attention. What a pity."


    After entering the car, I rolled my eyes at him. "Can''t you behave better? Aren''t you afraid of


    retribution by taking love for granted? What goes aroundes around. I''m afraid that one day,


    you''ll fall hopelessly in love with a woman and you''ll be the one to suffer then."


    He leaned back against the seat and stated indifferently, "I will never love a woman like that in my


    life. I long for freedom. I will never allow myself to be controlled by a woman."


    Seeing that he was so assured and full of himself, I didn''tment. Life wasplicated. There


    was still a long way to go. Everyone just needed to wait and see.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Along the way, I drove the car in silence as we had nothing much to discuss. When we arrived at


    the factory, Tobias adopted a serious demeanor and entered the factory with me. The Roberts


    Group didn''t have many factories, most of which focused on technology processing. Besides that, in


    thest two years, most of the factories were mainly operated by machines. Thus there were not


    many people in the factory. The person in charge of the factory was a middle- aged man in his


    forties.


    We had informed him of our arrival in advance, so he came out as soon as we arrived at the door.


    He greeted Tobias and I before taking us to the processing room.


    "As far as I know, this batch of samples from the Roberts Group is quite good. I came here to check


    it myself. Then, I''ll go back and talk to the elders of the Hayes family. If there is no problem with


    these samples, we can sign the agreement immediately. However, I have a request. I''d like to bring


    some samples back so that I can persuade the board of directors."


    Tobias looked at me and asked, "Are you fine with this?"


    I nodded. "Sure!"


    These were all arranged by Hendrix in advance. I didn''t have much opinion. I brought Tobias around


    the factory for a while. After answering all his questions, we walked out of the factory together.


    It was already noon when we left. Tobias asked me, "Aren''t you going to take me around Jarold


    City? By the way, why don''t we try out some special local delicacies?"


    I gave him a look and replied, "I''ll take you thereter. A hotel has been arranged for you. Call me if


    you need anything and I''ll arrange someone to provide it to you."


    He nodded and enquired, "Can I not stay in the hotel?"


    "Sure!" I said indifferently while holding onto the steering wheel. "We booked a hotel for you. It''s


    your right to choose where to stay. There are a lot of nightclubs downtown. There are all kinds of


    pretty and seductive women there. However, if you want to hook up with some superstars, it might


    be a little difficult. It depends on your charm."


    He nced at me and pursed his lips. "Am I really such a yboy to you? What do you mean by


    superstars? Am I that raunchy? I don''t want to live in a hotel because I want to stay at your house.


    I''ve asked someone to send my luggage over. Why is Hendrix so stingy? Can''t he find a


    housekeeper to take care of the vi? It''s too empty!"

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    I pursed my lips and told him, "If you don''t like staying in hotels, you can also stay in my ce. I''ll


    get a housekeeper for you."


    He grinned, "That''s more like it!"


    Seeing that I was driving towards downtown, he asked, "Where are we going?"


    "I thought you wanted to try the specialties of Jarold City? I''m bringing you there. It''s lunchtime.


    Aren''t you hungry?" ncing sideways, I could see that he was watching me.


    "How about we don''t do that? Take me back to the vi and cook some pasta for me. I have no


    interest for the specialties in Jarold City." He leaned against the seatzily.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The corners of my mouth twitched uncontrobly. I couldn''t help but nce at him. "Why do you


    want to go to my house so badly? Do you have any ulterior motives?"


    Heughed and answered, "What ulterior motives? I don''t want anything in your house. I just want


    to eat some pasta made by you. What''s wrong with that? I have signed the agreement, and I have


    done what I should do. Are you nning to turn your back on me now?"


    I frowned and responded, "No, I''m just curious as to why the sudden interest in the pasta I make. By


    the way, how is Auntie doing?" Thinking of his mother, I asked casually.


    Unexpectedly, he uttered coldly, "Do you want to go back or not? If you don''t, stop the car and let


    me out. I''ll go to the hotel!"


    There must be something wrong with him for getting so agitated out of the blue.


    I didn''t speak anymore and drove directly to the vi. He called someone as soon as he got out of


    the car. After a while, someone sent his suitcase to my house and he looked at me expectantly. "I''m


    starving. Aren''t you going to make my pasta?"


    I was speechless for a moment.


    Yet I still went into the vi and began to prepare the meal.


    He dragged his suitcase along behind him and asked, "Where do I stay?"


    "There are bedrooms on the first and second floor. Take a look at them and choose one that you


    like!" The house was usually cleaned by the hour maid. If Hendrix was not around, I would rarely


    stay here as well. Perhaps because it was not inhabited most of the time, the house was quiet and


    not lively at all. Now that I had thought about it, I should hire a housekeeper toe to the house.


    Anne was recovering from her surgery. As soon as she was recovered, I would fetch her to live with


    us, and the house would be lively again.


    Tobias toured the vi andined, "This vi is worth more than ten million, but you guys live


    as such! Mr. Roberts must be really busy."


    He queried, "Is your bedroom on the second floor?"


    I nodded. "Yes!"


    He carried his suitcase upstairs. I watched him from behind and announced, "Mr. Hayes, I''m going


    back to the Moore Vi tonight and won''t be here. If you need anything, just let me know. I''ll make


    some arrangementster."


    He turned around to look at me with wide eyes. "What do you mean you''re going to the Moore Vi


    and won''t be here? Are you nning to let me stay alone in this lifeless vi while you enjoy the


    warmth of a family? Arianna, tell me, do you still have a conscience? How can you bear to leave me


    here alone? What are you thinking?"


    After hearing his words, my head throbbed. I scrutinized him and replied, "Mr. Hayes, I usually stay


    at the Moore Vi when Hendrix is not at home. I don''t really stay here. It''s okay for you to stay


    here, there is even a car in the garage. You can use it if you want to. If you really don''t want to go


    out at night, I''ll prepare some food. I''ll find a housekeeper to cook your meals for you. You have


    nothing to worry about at all."

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Heughed dryly and dered, "What do you mean I have nothing to worry about? I''m distressed! If


    I''m going to be here alone, it is no different from staying at a hotel. No, you have to stay here


    tonight, or I won''t sign the agreement. No way."


    His despicable behavior rendered me speechless. How could he be so childish?


    "Mr. Hayes, I don''t think your request is reasonable at all. Besides, I''m a married woman. Do you


    think it''s appropriate for us to stay together?"


    "Why not? I''m not asking you to sleep in the same bed as me. I don''t care. Anyway, you can''t go


    tonight. You have to stay here. I won''t change my mind even if you call andin to Hendrix.


    Also, I don''t want to eat anything else. I''ll only eat the pasta you make. It''s the same for dinner. You


    have to cook for me, otherwise, I won''t sign the agreement. It''s all up to you!" Tobias said haughtily


    and went straight to the bedroom.


    I was speechless and didn''t know what to say. I didn''t think it was inconvenient for him to live here.


    The vi was so spacious that it didn''t matter if there was one extra person. What''s more, I had


    lived under the same roof with him before,


    but this time, I was worried about Sebastian.


    Hendrix said that he woulde to me for the box. Judging from the current situation, I believed


    that Sebastian would note directly to me. Instead, it was very likely that he would think of a way


    to secretly get his hands on the box.


    This vi was the longest ce Hendrix and I had ever stayed in. If he really wanted toe here


    and find the box, it would be fine if we weren''t around. After all, he wouldn''t be able to find it.


    However, if I spent the night here, I was worried that Sebastian would use me to ckmail Hendrix


    for the box.


    Tobias unpacked his luggage in the bedroom and came downstairs. Seeing that I was almost done


    with the pasta, he got the cutlery ready. He inspected the pasta and asked, "Do you know how to


    make other dishes?"


    I shook my head. "No, I can only make pasta!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He curled his lips. "I knew it. It''s already a miracle that a woman like you knows how to cook pasta.


    I''ve underestimated you!"


    He could be really irritating at times. I glowered at him and murmured grumpily, "If you keep saying


    nonsense like this, I will toss you out of the house. Hendrix cane back and talk about the


    agreement with you himself. I am not a shareholder of the Roberts Group. What you want is none of


    my business!"


    He clicked his tongue and responded, "Look at you. I merely spoke the truth and you''re already


    provoked. Look at other women. They always have on beautiful makeup and are properly groomed.


    Now, look at yourself. You don''t know how to dress up and you don''t wear any makeup. I suspect


    that you''ve entered menopause already."


    "Ow!" I couldn''t hold it in anymore and stomped on his foot in anger. He groaned in pain. "Arianna,


    you''re crazy. Why are you stomping on me? It hurts!"


    "If you continue to give more pointlessments, I will continue to step on you. The pasta is ready.


    Put whatever sauce you want. Don''t put too much though, or it might not taste good." Sometimes,


    Tobias could be more childish than a kid.


    He looked at the pasta sauce in the bowl. After a moment of hesitation, he replied, "Um, could you


    help me? I have never done it myself, so I''m not sure how much I should put."

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    I stared at him with contempt. "How highly do you think of yourself? This is the first time I''vee


    across a man who ispletely puzzled as to what he should do with something this minor. No


    wonder you still haven''t found a girlfriend up until now."


    He was stupefied by my words. He stared at me and said, "What do you mean, I haven''t found a


    girlfriend at my age? It''s just that I don''t want one! If I put myself out there, I would have found one a


    long time ago. I have a house, a car, and a huge sum of money in my savings. I''m also handsome.


    Is there any woman that will refuse me? I''ll go and look for a girlfriend tomorrow." Then, he took the


    pasta back to the table and said arrogantly, "Not everyone is like Hendrix."


    Seeing how agitated he had gotten, I held in myughter, grabbed my own te of pasta, and sat


    down in front of him. I looked at him and asked, "Have you never been in love with anyone?"


    He was taken aback and stared at me. "What do you mean that I have never fallen in love with


    someone? I had indeed been in love before, but none of them were interested in getting married


    and were only with me because they were after


    my money. I didn''t see a point in it, so I just toyed with them. I want to be with someone who is not a


    gold-digger and greedy for my wealth."


    Staring at him, I felt that his mindset was wrong. Thus I said to him, "You''re wrong. When a woman


    reaches a certain point in life, besides loving you, she also needs to have some desire for money.


    Otherwise, do you expect her to not have any goals? If you meet a girl who doesn''t desire your


    money nor you, what else can you offer her?"


    He snorted and stared at me. "She just needs to care about me!"


    "Even if she only cares about you, she also needs to get on with her life. If she cares solely about


    you and nothing else, how is she going to make a living for herself? If she asks for money from you,Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    it means that she relies on you. Of course, there are some women who don''t ask for money from


    you, but I''m sure you don''t cherish this kind of person, right?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched as he looked at me. "How did you know?"


    I pursed my lips. "Of course I know. You lose interest in girls who don''t want your money because


    you feel that you have nothing to offer them and you are not wanted. As for those who ask for


    money from you, you think that they are only with you for your wealth and thus you break up with


    them. Regardless, you are the one to me."


    Men will always be men. The reason why men give money to women was not because it was a


    gesture of love, but because they enjoy the feeling of being wanted and needed. After all, at a


    certain point in life, we had to rely on other people to satisfy some of our needs and desires.


    Tobias stared at me and squinted his eyes. "What about you? Does Hendrix give you money to


    spend?"


    I nodded. "Of course, I don''t have a job now. How can I survive if I don''t spend his money? But he is


    different from you. He buys me new clothes every season, as well as jewelry and bags. Even


    though he didn''t love me as much when we first got married, he still maintained this habit all these


    years. Although I don''t wear each and every piece of clothing, I always have new clothes to wear


    every season and his credit card is still with me."


    He curled his lips and said, "Who can be as generous as Hendrix? Every season he spends around


    a few million dors on clothes. Won''t it be better if he hands the money over to you so you can


    choose the ones you like?"

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    I shrugged. "That''s why I said you are different from Hendrix. He never boasts about how much he


    loves me, but he shows his love through his actions. It''s my blessing that I got to be his wife."


    Tobias mumbled as he ate his noodles, "If you were my wife, I would do the same!"


    I frowned and stared at him. "What did you say?"


    He stuffed a mouthful of pasta into his mouth and nced at me. "I said the pasta is really delicious.


    I want to eat this for dinner as well."


    I rolled my eyes at him. I didn''t have much of an appetite, thus I just ate a few bites and went to the


    fridge looking for yogurt. Just then, Hendrix''s call came. He informed me that the housekeeper he


    arranged had arrived.


    I went to greet the housekeeper and show her in as Tobias continued to eat his pasta.


    The new housekeeper was a middle-aged woman in her forties. She seemed like a very in


    person. After greeting me, she introduced herself as Nadia and I exined the general situation to


    her. After that, she started tidying the house.


    After Tobias finished his pasta, perhaps because he was still hungry, he emptied my te as well. I


    was taken aback. He looked at me and said, "The portion was too little. You have to cook more


    tonight."


    I didn''t know what to answer him, so I just nodded and agreed.


    I had nothing left to do in the afternoon, so I didn''t go back to the office. To my surprise, Sebastian


    took the initiative to call me and asked me to meet him in person.


    I pursed my lips and said to him over the phone, "I don''t see the point for us to meet in person, Mr.


    Milton. I don''t have the thing that you are searching for."


    His low and deepughter echoed from the other end. "You are oveplicating things. I just want


    to invite you over for a meal. Naomi is currently in Jarold City. Weren''t you guys good friends


    before? Since she is also here, why don''t you guys have a meal together?"


    I found his words suspicious, so I frowned and replied, "I''ll catch up with her some other time. I''m


    not going to interrupt your meal with her."


    "Arianna, I heard that you have rented a house for Eason''s parents. I have invited them over for a


    meal. They said that they wish to treat you to a meal as a token of their gratitude. If you reject their


    offer, they are going to be crushed."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    My heart skipped a beat. Did Sebastian reach out to Sonia''s parents? Could it be that Eason had


    stirred up trouble with Sebastian?


    "Sebastian, they are old people. What are you trying to do?" I was unclear as to how far Sebastian


    was willing to go.


    "I am not trying to do anything. It''s just that I have had quite a lot of free time on my hands recently. I


    just want to catch up. Would you care to join us, Arianna? Do you want to drive over by yourself or


    would you like me to fetch you?"


    I suppressed the rage in my heart and after a moment of silence, "Give me the address!"


    Hisughter rang from the other end. "Arianna, you are such an adorable girl. That''s what I like


    about you!"


    I pursed my lips and hung up the phone. Then, I called Hendrix immediately.


    The call went through in a moment and his voice rang out, "Arianna, what''s wrong?"


    "Sebastian called me. He seemed to have tracked down Sonia''s parents. Naomi is also currently in


    Jarold City. I''m not sure what he is nning but I''ve already agreed to have a meal with him. How


    are things looking at your side?"


    At the other end, Hendrix took a deep breath and said, "Bobbie has found out that his daughter is


    being mistreated and he is not happy about it He is still in a dilemma. It also seems like Kaleb has


    been drugged by someone. When I met up with him, he was already partially unconscious and he


    couldn''t even speak!"

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    I frowned and suddenly remembered Wendy. I quickly said, "Hendrix, someone else might be able


    to help us. It''s Wendy, her father might have met Sebastian in person. If Wendy can persuade her


    father to testify against Sebastian, it can solve our problem."


    After giving it some thought, I continued, "By the way, before you meet up with Wendy, you should


    go and look for Susan, Abby and Yonas. They were all victims. Wendy is now in a dilemma because


    she is afraid that her father might get in trouble. However, if you get help from the three of them, you


    might be able to convince her. And is there any way to ensure the safety of Wendy''s dad? He was


    involved in organ trading after all. If this thing gets investigated, he might also be convicted."


    After a moment of silence, Hendrix said from the other end of the line, "I''ll try my best. Sebastian


    probably has his eyes on that box. If necessary, take that box with you. That box doesn''t mean


    much to us, so if he wants it, just give it to him. Try not to get involved in any conflict with him."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I knew what to do. I nodded and hung up the phone, ready to head out.


    Tobias saw that I was about to head out. He ran up to me and stared at me in shock. "Where are


    you going? Are you not taking me along with you? Are you seeing another man without my


    knowing?"


    I nced at him and nodded. "Well, I am indeed going on a date with another man. Would you like


    to join us? Won''t it be exciting if you join us?"


    His face flushed red for no reason. He stared at me and said, "No way, Arianna. You''re so


    shameless. I can''t believe you would do something like this behind Hendrix''s back. I''m ashamed of


    you."


    I was speechless. I looked at him and said, "Are you going to join us? If you are not, then I''ll be


    taking my leave now."


    He nodded repeatedly and got in the car before me. Looking at me, he teased, "How would I miss


    out on such an exhrating event? Even just thinking about it makes me excited."


    The expression on Tobias'' face looked so obscene at this very moment. I didn''t say much and


    started the car. The address Sebastian sent was a vi located in the suburbs.


    I deliberately brought Tobias along with me. If something were to happen, he would definitelye


    in handy.


    When he noticed the car heading toward the suburbs, Tobias whispered to me, "Why are you


    heading to the suburbs? Shouldn''t we go to a hotel?"


    I pursed my lips and yed along with him. "We are going to a vi in the suburbs. Only nerds go to


    hotels."


    "F*ck! Arianna, I can''t believe you''re this wild! Does Hendrix know about this? When did you start


    getting into this kind of stuff? Aren''t you scared of contracting STDs? How many men are involved?


    Do they have a better physique than me? Why didn''t you invite me earlier?"


    My head started to hurt from all his rambling nonsense. I stared at him and said, "Shut up or get out


    of the car. It''s not what you think. Sebastian has asked me to meet him in the suburbs. I''m worried


    something might happen, so I invited you along. When we get thereter, don''t be intimidated!"


    He stared at me nkly. After a long while, his eyes widened and he said incredulously, "Arianna,


    you tricked me?"


    I nodded and didn''t deny it. I looked at him and answered, "You can think of it this way. But if you


    are scared, you can just get out of the car now. I won''t stop you."


    He was a little irritated. "What does this have to do with being afraid? You obviously know that even


    if I get out of the car now, I won''t have a way of returning home. And why do you think that I''m afraid


    of Sebastian? I just don''t wish to meet him."


    I nodded and replied, "If that is the case, just follow me there. Since you are not afraid of him, you


    can protect me. Think of it as me owing you a favor. How does that sound?"

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    He stared at me and said, "So how are you going to return this favor? Tell me. If I am satisfied with


    your answer, I might even make Sebastian suffer."


    I was speechless and replied, "What do you want? I will try my best."


    He thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t you cook a week''s worth of meals for me? But you''re


    not allowed to cook pasta every day. I''m going to vomit if that''s the only thing I will be having for one


    week."


    His request was reasonable, but I felt embarrassed. I nced at him and replied, "Mr. Hayes, didn''t


    I tell you that the only dish I know how to make is pasta? Are you sure you want me to cook other


    stuff for you?"


    He pursed his lips. "Can''t you learn? I don''t care, I only want this. I''m not going to agree to other


    conditions."


    "Fine!" I agreed for now. He didn''t mention that the dishes cooked needed to be edible.


    When I finally arrived at the gate of the vi, I was a little stupefied. This vi was way too huge. All


    the vis in Jarold City had fixed dimensions. It was obvious that this vi was at least twice the


    size of ordinary ones in Jarold City. Perhaps it could even be called a manor.


    The Milton family was really wealthy. This vi looked to be worth hundreds of millions. Were they


    staying here, or were they using it for other purposes?


    The car had to drive a long way before it reached the main building. When we arrived, a servant


    was already waiting at the entrance. When Tobias and I got out of the car, he pursed his lips and


    remarked, "This vi is almost as big as Hayes Manor. Jarold City is extremely popted, yet they


    could still afford such a huge house. The Milton family is really impressive."


    I nced around and didn''t reply. This house looked like it was newly built. It was impossible that


    they bought this plot ofnd in ck and white. Bribing was probably involved.


    We entered the hall. The hall was so empty that we could actually hear the echoes of our footsteps.


    Following the servant, we went up to the second floor and entered a room. As soon as we entered


    the room, we came face-to-face with arge screen.


    The maid said respectfully to someone behind the screen, "Mr. Milton, she is here."


    The person behind the screen replied, "You can leave now!" He paused for a moment before


    muttering, "Miss Reid is quite punctual. It seems that I''m quite important to you!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I frowned and kept silent. I nced at my surroundings and found that the room was oddly


    spacious. It was creepy that the house was so spacious, yet there were so few people living in it.


    There was an eerie vibe to it.


    Sebastian walked out from behind the screen and stared at Tobias. He frowned slightly and said,


    "Mr. Hayes, you came too?"


    Tobias answered, "Well, I came for a walk but identally made my way here. Mr. Milton, you have


    such a huge house. Are you using this ce to keepdies here against their will?"


    Tobias'' words were so infuriating.


    Sebastian smirked. He was holding two small walnuts in his hands and fiddling with them. He


    nced at me and said, "Miss Reid, do you want to have a seat? It''s been a long time since we had


    a good talk."


    I pursed my lips and answered, "Didn''t you say we were going to have a meal? Where are the


    others? Are you trying to throw a surprise party for me or do you think that I have too much free


    time for you to waste?"

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    "Of course not!" He said with a chuckle. "They are all upstairs. I have something that I want to


    discuss with you in private and that is why I asked you toe here by yourself."


    As he spoke, his gaze fell on Tobias. "Mr. Hayes, if you don''t mind, I would like to have a private


    chat with Miss Reid. Is that fine with you? I''ll prepare some drinks and dessert for you. You can go


    upstairs and have a taste of Jarold City''s delicacies."


    Tobias nced at me. It was obvious that he was asking me, "What should I do?"


    Looking at Sebastian, I guessed that he wanted to ask me about the sandalwood box. I looked back


    at Tobias and said, "Mr. Hayes, please go upstairs and greet Naomi and my friends on my behalf."


    Tobias was a little taken aback. He nodded and went upstairs.


    In the big room, Sebastian fiddled with the walnuts in his hand and found afortable position to


    sit down. He crossed his legs and stared at me. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Don''t you


    want to sit down and talk?"


    I pursed my lips, walked over to a chair a few


    steps away, and sat down. I didn''t say anything. I waited for him to speak first.


    Sure enough, after a moment, Sebastian said in a low and restrained voice, "Everything should be


    going quite smoothly on Hendrix''s side."


    His words were quite sudden and I was a little dumbfounded by it. I frowned as I stared at him and


    uttered, "You can get straight to the point. There is no need to beat around the bush, Mr. Milton."


    He sniggered and nced at me. "Don''t you know what I want? Arianna, in fact, I do take a liking to


    you. Back when you were pregnant, my mom asked when we were getting married and she wished


    to hold a grand wedding for us. If you were just a little more obedient and didn''t stir up much trouble,


    then I might''ve spared your child. However, I was upset when you went and applied for that child''s


    identification papers and even adopted her as your own. I am really sorry that I couldn''t hold back


    my anger and caused your miscarriage. Do you hate me?"


    At this moment, I felt an urge to strangle him to death. I had already thought of a hundred ways to


    kill him.


    But on the surface, I acted indifferently. I just stared at him and waited for him to continue speaking,


    but he didn''t say anything more. He just looked at me and said, "You can stop recording now.


    Arianna, my sess proves that I am not a fool. So, why don''t you save those little tricks of yours?"


    I panicked and was stupefied for a moment. Then, I pursed my lips and pretended to be calm.


    "What are you talking about? I have no idea what you are talking about. Even if I don''t try to put you


    in jail, karma will get you."


    He raised his eyebrows, got up, and walked towards me. He leaned down towards me, his face


    growing closer and closer. His dark eyes lingered on me, apanied by a suffocating smirk.


    Seeing his slender fingers approaching me, I couldn''t help but hold my breath. After a moment, he


    took the microphone from my ear and mocked me. "You don''t have to worry. I won''t harm you.


    There''s no point in you carrying this around anymore. I don''t want it to get in the way of our


    conversation."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As he spoke, he threw the microphone out of the window. I pursed my lips. I was a little mad, but I


    still suppressed my anger and stared at him.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    He sat on the chairzily as he looked at me. "I know you hate me, but it''s not too bad. I couldn''t get


    your love but in return I got you to hate me. Love and hatred are opposite sides of the same coin.


    You shouldn''t me me for your miscarriage. You should me yourself. If you didn''t show up, you


    would still be pregnant. Arianna, you are too dumb. You tried to save a child who was totally


    unrted to you and look at what happened in the end. You are the one who caused the


    miscarriage. It''s all your own fault."


    "Shut up!" I opened my mouth and yelled at him. My heart was burning with rage. "Sebastian, don''t


    you believe in karma? Initially, I thought that you were a gentleman but I waspletely wrong. You


    are just a b*stard who is willing to go to any lengths to achieve what you want. You want the box,


    right? Let me tell you, I will never give it to you. I would rather burn it than hand it over to you. I want


    to see you destroy the entire Milton family and your own future."


    He was too bothered by my words. Instead, he stared at me calmly. After a long while, he said


    slowly, "Arianna, you know that I don''t mean to impose any harm on you. I hope that you can give


    me what I want so that I don''t have to hurt you or the people you care about. Otherwise, I can''t


    guarantee their safety. Have you heard of snake nests? Ever since I was young, I''ve wanted to rear


    snakes. But Grandpa opposes the idea, so I have no choice but to rear them in secret. Their nest is


    located on the third floor. With the push of a button, the snakes will be released and they will mingle


    around with the people on the third floor. If that happens, I''m not sure if the people will make it out


    alive because I''m not certain which of my snakes are poisonous."


    I was stunned and red at him incredulously. "Sebastian, you are shameless!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He nodded and did not refute me at all. Instead, he replied, "I agree with you. Tell me, why is Naomi


    so in love with me? Back then, she was not that infatuated with me and I wasn''t that interested in


    her either, so why is she so obsessed with me?"


    I pursed my lips and sped my hands together. My mind was filled with thoughts of what to do in


    this situation. I didn''t know how many snakes Sebastian had. I had always been afraid of snakes


    since I was a kid. If he really were to release the snakes, I was afraid that we might not be able to


    escape. At most, he could just im that it was an ident and pay for the medical fees. Or at


    worst, the snakes would just be confiscated. It wouldn''t have a huge impact on him.


    The more I thought about it, the madder I got.


    "At the very least, Naomi is truly in love with you. How could you actually use her to threaten me?


    Sebastian, where is your conscience?" I stared at him and uttered as I tried to grope for the phone


    in my pocket.


    He sneered. "Truly in love with me? Why does that matter? If this is not the rtionship I''m looking


    for, why does it matter?"


    I realized that this man was truly evil. As long as the thing was not something he desired or cared


    about, he would just feel that it was a burden and he wouldn''t even bother to cherish it.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    I was uncertain if Tobias had realized that something was wrong. Thinking of this, I was about to call


    my dad with the phone in my pocket.


    But before the call could get through, my hand was held down. Sebastian''s handsome face was


    mere inches away from mine as he sneered. "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that. That sandalwood box


    is useless to you anyway. Why must you be so stubborn and go against me?"


    I pursed my lips and took my hand out of my pocket. I avoided him and smirked. "If I give you the


    box, will you let them go?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Of course I will. You know my goal is simple. Furthermore, I don''t want to


    hurt them. Arianna, no one is born evil."


    Hearing him say that, I frowned. "If you wanted to threaten me, you know that just Naomi would


    have sufficed. Why do you have to bring Sonia''s parents into this? They are just a pair of elderly


    people. They won''t do you any good. Why do you have to torture them?"


    He looked at me. "I wasn''t trying to use them against you. It was just a coincidence. Eason owes


    me too much money. So I had no choice but


    to invite his parents here and ask him to pay me the money as soon as possible."


    I pursed my lips and asked, "Why don''t you just kill that b*stard instead?" He had ruined his entire


    family. I couldn''t understand why God allowed people like him to continue living in this world.


    He shrugged his shoulders and did not continue this topic. He just looked at me and said, "Give me


    the box. You know that I really need the things inside. Give it to me and everyone can leave


    unharmed."


    I pursed my lips and said indifferently, "Let theme down first. The box is not currently on me.


    And even if I were to take Naomi away with me, she definitely wouldn''t want to."


    He smiled and squinted at me. "So what are you suggesting?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I pursed my lips. "I will give you the thing you want, but you have to let Sonia''s parents go. You are


    aware that they won''t be of much help to you. Eason is just a scumbag and he has no morals. He


    doesn''t care about his parents, so just set them both free and let them enjoy their retirement. As for


    Eason, just hand him over to the police so that he won''t pose a threat to society again."


    He sneered. "That''s none of my business. To be honest, I don''t really trust you, Arianna. You have


    already tricked me once, so this time, you have to hand the thing over to me first. If it is not on you


    right now, I''ll let you go back and retrieve it alone. Only then will I let them go."


    I frowned. Hendrix had switched out the box and now I had no idea where it was. "It''s not that I don''t


    want to give you the box, but I don''t know it is now. Back then when I gave it to you, I didn''t even


    know that the box had been switched."


    He squinted and was not very delighted by my answer. "You mean, you don''t know where the box


    is?"


    I nodded. "You can say that!"


    His face suddenly turned expressionless. He stared at me nkly and said, "Then I''m very sorry.


    Since you can''t find the box, we can talk about it only after you get your hands on it. I think it''s better


    for you to stay here for the time being. Don''t worry, I won''t mistreat you."

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    I was stupefied for a moment and frowned. "Sebastian, what do you mean? Are you trying to


    imprison me?"


    He shook his head and answered like a ruffian, "No, of course not. How can I possibly imprison


    you? I just want you to stay here for a few days. No one has lived in this vi since I renovated it. It''s


    no longer live here, so I just wanted you to stay here and liven up the ce."


    As he said this, he reached out and pressed the bell by the chair. After a moment, someone came


    up. It was a middle-aged man. Sebastian looked at the man and said, "Hodge, I have to trouble you


    to look after my friends for the next few days."


    After that, he got up and walked out.


    I stopped him. "Sebastian, you''re breaking thew. Let us go."


    "We will discuss it when you find the box. I''m a little tired now. Hodge will bring you to your room.


    Don''t worry too much. Just stay here, and I believe Hendrix will help you find the box."


    I pursed my lips and red at him, but he didn''t look at me at all and left directly.


    After he left, Hodge stared at me and gave me a


    gentle smile. "Miss Reid, the room is on the fourth floor, you..."


    "Take me to the third floor!" I uttered and then rushed out of the room. Sebastian''s vi was so


    enormous that I needed to traverse a long distance just to get to another floor. Hodge was frowning


    and he was hesitant to bring me there.


    I ordered again, "Take me there. Since Sebastian wants me to stay here, it''s impossible for him to


    confine me in a room."


    Hodge was slightly startled. He nodded in agreement.


    Theyout on the third floor was different from that of the first and second floors. The third floor was


    locked with an iron padlock. I couldn''t help frowning. "Where are my friends? Are all of them locked


    in here?"


    Hodge smiled and said, "Of course not, Miss Reid, your friends are on the fourth floor. Miss Reid,


    don''t worry. This floor is solely used for Mr. Milton''s pets. Back then, his pets would just roam


    around freely and it startled people, so Mr. Milton decided to lock them up."


    I nodded and asked, "Are they all snakes? Or are there other things in there?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hodge smiled lightly. "Master Sebastian likes to collect exotic animals, so he has a ton of different


    species as his pets. He has been rearing them for quite some time now. Are you interested in a


    tour?"


    I pursed my lips. I didn''t know what the inside was like, and thus I kept my mouth shut. If it was like


    a zoo, then it was still fine. But if his pets were not confined and they all roamed around freely, then


    it would be too dangerous.


    After giving it some thought, I replied, "No thanks. Hodge, take me to the fourth floor!"


    He nodded, smiled, and brought me up to the fourth floor. This vi was shockingly huge, and the


    interior design resembled those of 19th-century European architecture. It was luxurious but cold.


    The stairs were veryplicated. Perhaps it was the designer trying to show off his eye for design


    and artistic skills.


    We arrived at the fourth floor.


    It was a European-style hall with an area of more than 100 square meters. A statue of Venus was


    ced in the hall, and on the side, there was another statue of the Virgin Mary nursing a baby.


    I wasn''t too into the arts, so I didn''t really know how to appreciate the artistic beauty of these


    statues.


    There were sofas and tables in the hall. Tobias stood by the window. He was looking out at the


    scenery outside the window, seemingly deep in thought.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    I was relieved to see Tobias. It seemed that Sebastian had not done anything to him. Hearing the


    footsteps, Tobias looked back at me and said with his lips slightly pursed, "I find the Milton family''s


    vi a little odd."


    "Huh?" I was taken aback. I was a little confused and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    "Look at all the greenery over there, don''t you find it odd?" He pointed at the greenery downstairs,


    but after staring at it, I didn''t find anything strange about it.


    I looked at him with some confusion and asked, "What''s odd about that? I think it looks good. Isn''t it


    just Asian- styled decor? Why care so much about it?"


    He nced at me and answered, "That''s not it. Take a closer look at the vegetation. Don''t you find


    something weird about it?"


    I didn''t find anything strange about it. Most nts withered in winter, thus it was normal for some of


    the nts in the yard to be brown now. As for the nts that survived, those kinds of nts would


    not have withered regardless of the change in season. Thus, it was normal for them to be still


    green. Again, I found nothing out of the blue.


    He sighed and uttered, "The pine tree is growing differently, can''t you see that?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but take a closer look. Indeed, there were about a dozen pine trees


    dispersed all over the yard, but a few of them in the center of the yard seemed to have withered.


    However, the pine trees on the side seemed to be growing perfectly fine.


    "Is it because the soil in the middle isn''t so fertile?" I asked curiously.


    He shook his head. "The soil is all the same, and the yard is so far away from the house, it is not


    quite possible for the vi to block them from getting ample sunlight. Therefore, the only possibility


    is that the soil underneath is not enough for its roots to spread, or something might be buried


    underneath."


    "A cer?" There was no underground parking lot in this vi, so it could be a cer.


    He nced at me and said after a moment of silence, "This vi doesn''t need a cer. It''s more


    likely to be a storage warehouse."


    I recalled Sebastian''s rtionship with Kaleb when they were in Myanway. I suggested to Tobias,


    "Could it be drugs? Sebastian and Kaleb used to be close back then. However, Jarold City is very


    strict with drug trafficking, so how was he going to sell it?"


    He looked at me and raised his hand to touch his nose. Then, he said, exasperated, "Is that brain of


    yours useless? This kind of vi always had a basement to it, and they used it as a hideout. For a


    normal-sized vi, they used it as a garage."


    I was a little speechless. I pursed my lips and answered, "It is you who observed way too many


    details. That is why I ended up overthinking things, why else would I think that far?"


    Leaning back in his chair, he stared at me and asked, "What? Look at you. Did Sebastian detain


    you?"


    Looking at his calm face, I was speechless for a moment. What was he trying to do? "Why are you


    sofortable? We are being detained, but why are you still so calm? Aren''t you afraid that


    Sebastian is going to murder us?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He looked up at me, snorted, and said to me, "Sebastian is a homicidal maniac. He kills whomever


    he wishes. I bet you have something he wants, but you are not going to hand it over to him!"


    I was stupefied for a moment. How did he manage to piece everything together so quickly?

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    I pursed my lips and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a box that my grandma left for me. He wanted


    me to hand it over to him, but I''m not willing to do so. So now he is detaining me because of this."


    He chuckled.


    He stared at me. "Is it that important?"


    I nodded. "The box contains a contract that my grandma signed with the country. This contract will


    allow the Milton family to buy and import arge amount of petrol at a meager price. Thus, they are


    going to earn a lot of money from this."


    Squinting at me, he frowned slightly and said, "I think you should just give him. There is no point in


    you continuing to hold onto it. The Milton family is not the only one benefiting from this, but the


    entire country as well. So why are you still hesitating?"


    "I am going to hand the contract over to the Milton family, but not to Sebastian. The reason Hendrix


    went over to Asherton is to dig up all the evidence of Sebastian''s crimes. So when he finally gets


    punished for his crimes, I will hand the box over to the Milton family. However, I won''t hand it over to


    them as long as Sebastian is still roaming around freely."


    He frowned slightly and said, "So, the reason why you don''t want to give it to him is that you are


    worried that once the Milton family has cooperated with the Middle East, Sebastian will be a


    hero to the entire country. And when that timees, his records will be wiped clean. Even if


    Hendrix found a piece of concrete evidence, he would just be pardoned for his crimes.¡±


    I nodded. "You got most of it right."


    He nodded slightly, and his gaze seemed to focus on something behind me. "Do you hate


    Sebastian so much? Naomi said that the two of you used to be best friends. So how did the both of


    you be enemies?"


    I frowned and answered, "We are on different paths now."


    "So this is why you want to kill him?" I was taken aback by a sudden voice behind me. I looked back


    and saw Naomi, who I hadn''t seen for a long time. She was wearing a fox fur coat, and her eyes


    were full of disappointment. "He has already handed Asherton over to the Roberts family. He didn''t


    do anything more, and he is just staying in his territory, so why are you guys not willing to let him


    go?" "When did she get here?" This was the first thing that came to my mind. But after a moment, I


    stared at her and asked, "Why did youe to Jarold City and not give me a call?"


    She looked at me and said, "We have nothing going on between us anymore. Running into you


    here is a mere coincidence. Why are you here? Are you still not willing to hand over the thing that


    rightfully belongs to the Milton family?"


    I couldn''t help frowning slightly. "What do you mean, rightfully belongs to the Milton family? Naomi,


    even though I don''t know your motives foring over to Jarold City, you should be very well aware


    that Sebastian doesn''t care about you. He just wants to take advantage of you. When are you


    willing to stop all this madness? Are you only going to give up after your heart has been broken


    countless times?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She snorted. "I know very well whether he''s sincere to me or not. You don''t have to worry about this.


    Arianna, just gives him that contract. I know that he hurt you before, but this thing is a big deal to


    him. It can save lives. It doesn''t mean anything to you, but it is something very important to him.


    Can''t you just give it to him?"


    I felt that Naomi was not being rational at all. Staring at her, I uttered helplessly, "You have to figure


    things out yourself before youe and persuade me. Naomi, there is no meaning to life if you are


    blinded. It''s your choice to fall in love with him, but you shouldn''t lose yourself in the process."

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    I was at a loss for words.


    Naomi refused to give up. She stared at me and said, "Arianna, the Roberts family is so sessful


    now, that box doesn''t really serve you any good. There''s no point in you hiding it, so why can''t you


    just hand over the box to Sebastian and help him for once? "


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "After the Milton family gets over this obstacle, I believe that Sebastian and Hendrix won''t go


    against each other again in the future. We were once friends, we still are, and we will continue being


    good friends. Sebastian had hurt you in the past but look at you now. You are still living with ease.


    So why must you hold a grudge against him? Can''t you help him out just this one time, and when all


    of this is over, we will repay you. We will do whatever you want. Arianna, can you do that, please?"


    Naomi looked at me with tears brimming in her eyes. It seemed that she was about to break into


    sobs at any moment.


    I pursed my lips and turned my gaze away from her. I looked back at Tobias and saw him staring at


    me. His eyes indicated that this was none of his business.


    Out of the blue, Naomi started tugging at me and pleaded, "Arianna, I beg you, please help


    Sebastian. Just this once, as long as you help him, I am willing to do whatever you want me to. I will


    persuade Grandpa to hand over the Attwood family business in Asherton over to you all. Whatever


    you want, we can fulfill it. Just help Sebastian out!"


    I frowned and felt my head starting to hurt. I stared at her. "Naomi, do you have any idea what you


    are doing? You are kneeling on the ground and begging, for a man who doesn''t even care about


    you. Where is your dignity?"


    Her eyes were red, and tears were about to flow down her face. "Arianna, I know you''ve misjudged


    Sebastian. There''s a misunderstanding between the two of you. Listen to me, he''s not that evil.


    You''re the ones who misunderstood him. I can call him and he can exin everything to you."


    She was giving me a headache. I stared at her and frowned. "Naomi, why should I forgive him? Do


    you really know the entire truth? Do you know that he caused Hendrix to get into a car ident, and


    then locked him up in a freezer, all because he wanted to get his hands on the Hayes family''s port


    trading rights? Hendrix nearly died from being trapped inside that warehouse. Naomi, do you know


    all of this? If Hendrix did the same to Sebastian, could you forgive him? How dare you ask me to


    forgive him? Have you ever thought of my feelings? Have you ever tried seeing everything from my


    point of view?"


    "You keep saying that you treat me as your best friend, but look at what you''ve done! When we


    were at the Emperor Club, you called me and took advantage of the fact that you were drunk. You


    caused me to have a miscarriage! Do you know how important that child was to me? Hendrix and I


    were blessed with a child, yet I am no longer able to get pregnant ever again because of that


    incident. I can''t have children anymore, simply because of that one phone call from you. Naomi,


    why are you so selfish? Are everyone else''s lives not important to you? Can you trample everyone


    else underfoot as much as you want, as long as it''s not you or Sebastian?"

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    I didn''t want to me my miscarriage on her, but she had triggered me. I knew that I, too, should be


    responsible for the death of my child, but she kept using me shamelessly. I couldn''t stand the


    fact that she kept using me as if she were on some moral high ground. I was flooded with hate


    and resentment towards her.


    I''d once thought of her as my best friend and that we could''ve been best friends forever.


    Tears kept streaming down her face. She tugged on my clothes with both hands and opened her


    mouth to say something, but nothing came out. Finally, after a while, she said, "What do you want


    me to do? I''m willing to do anything for you, as long as you hand over the contract to Sebastian. I


    know I made a mistake, but it is all in the past now. Arianna, tell me, what should I do? I really have


    no idea how to pay for my sins. I just wish that I can help the person I love to get past these difficult


    times!"


    Looking at her, I suddenly realized that I had never really understood her. This cheerful, chatty girl


    suddenly seemed like a stranger to me.


    She was no longer the Naomi I knew. Staring at her made my heart sink. Could love actually blind


    someone to this extent?


    "Naomi, how much do you love Sebastian?" I asked. I didn''t even know why I asked such a


    question.


    She was stupefied and replied, "I love him very much, I can''t live without him."


    "Can you be sure that he loves you back? How certain are you that he loves you back?" I stared at


    her with a sharp look.


    She was a little puzzled. She seemed to be baffled by my question.


    After hesitating for a moment, she looked at me and answered, "He loves me. He said that he loves


    me. I believe what he said. Arianna, why are you asking me this? He loves me."


    I sneered. "Well, since you are so certain, then let''s make a bet. From today onward, we are no


    longer friends. You can stop begging now. Since you are so certain that he loves you, thene


    over tonight. I''ll show you what kind of person he truly is."


    At this point, I looked at her and said with a bit of irony, "If I''m not mistaken, Sebastian hasn''t slept


    with you yet, right?"


    "You..." Her face suddenly flushed red, and she looked at me with some surprise. But after a


    moment, she calmed down. "You know perfectly well that he is not physically capable, and don''t try


    to provoke me with this. It is not a must for couples to be physical, and he has been treating me well


    recently."


    "Are you certain that it is because he is not physically capable? Have you ever wondered why he


    can''t do it after so many times, and yet he is not willing to get it checked? Perhaps he is not aroused


    by you simply because he has no feelings for you?"


    She red at me. Her breathing was a little rapid and her eyes were red and swollen. "Arianna, you


    don''t have to provoke me like this. I know him the best, and I know how much he loves me."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    I shrugged at the way she wasforting herself. I couldn''t help but want tough at this sight. I


    was not sure how long she could continue fooling herself.


    After a long sigh, I uttered, "Well, I don''t think there''s anything left for us to say anymore. If you are


    so certain that he loves you, then let''s meet up tonight. If he doesn''t love you, then you can see it


    for yourself and not lie to yourself anymore. You should be able to choose how you want to live your


    life."


    I didn''t know how else to persuade her anymore, so I gave up on her.


    After a long while, she seemed to realize that it was useless to keep begging like this, thus she also


    gave up. However, she kept emphasizing that Sebastian was truly in love with her.


    I didn''t answer.


    After she left, Tobias sat on the sofa and stared at me with a meaningful look. He squinted at me


    and said, "I''m a little curious. How did you know that Sebastian hasn''t slept with her? And how do


    you know that Sebastian is not physically capable of doing so unless you experienced it yourself?"


    I pursed my lips and rolled my eyes at him. "Nonsense. What are you thinking about? We had a


    conversation about it in the past. There''s only so much that women can talk to each other about. If


    we don''t talk about this, what else are we supposed to chat about?"


    He answered with a long "oh" and continued, "Then do my former girlfriends discuss this behind my


    back too? If that''s the case, that''s too exciting. What could they possibly talk about? Perhaps they


    always discuss how good I am in bed."


    I...


    This man was so shameless.


    I didn''t want to talk to him anymore. I took out my phone and was about to call Hendrix, but my


    phone had no reception at all. I frowned and looked at Tobias.


    He was puzzled and asked, "Why are you staring at me?"


    I held out my phone towards him. "Is there no reception here?"


    He nodded. "Isn''t this normal? He is imprisoning you here. Do you think he will let you have the


    chance to call Hendrix and let him save you?"


    I was speechless. "Since you already knew this since the start, why didn''t you think of an escape


    n?" This guy was probably a fool.


    He shrugged. "What difference will it make? If my calctions are correct, Mr. Milton is going to


    send over some food in a moment. This vi is a few hundred square meters wide, and there are


    free delicacies for us. I don''t think I could find anywhere else as luxurious as here, so why should I


    think of an escape n?"


    Tobias... was quite optimistic.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alright.


    I switched off the phone, sat down beside him, and said, "Tobias, can you not act like a ruffian? We


    are now being detained against our will. Do you understand what that means? Can you not just


    drool over temporary pleasures and try to think of an escape n instead?"


    He snorted and nced at me. "How do we escape? Why should we escape? It''s quite nice here."


    I was stupefied. I looked at him and said, "Forget it, do whatever you want!"


    Sure enough, just as Tobias had predicted, Sebastian soon sent someone along with our dinner.


    Tobias, like an idiot, scampered around the table in excitement and even struck up a conversation


    with Hodge. Hodge entertained him politely but soon left the room in silence.


    Seeing Tobias indulging in his meal, I was at a loss for words. I didn''t bother persuading him


    anymore. Since I didn''t have much of an appetite, I stood by the window and nced outside. This


    vi was way too huge, and the walls were built really high up. Sebastian would''ve had a handful of


    bodyguards surrounding this ce. It was quite impossible for us to escape.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    I really couldn''t think of any other way to escape. The more I tried to think, the more my head hurt.


    Finally, I turned around and saw Tobias wolfing down the food, his mouth covered in grease.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Tobias, stop eating. Hurry up and think of a way out. The contract has not


    been signed yet. Do you want Sebastian to detain us for a lifetime?"


    "A lifetime?" He nced at me and the sumptuous food in front of him. "If he wants to detain us for


    a lifetime, that doesn''t sound too bad. Living in this luxurious vi and being fed with good food. I


    wouldn''t mind spending the rest of my life like this."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Oh my gosh!


    This man was hopeless.


    I didn''t bother talking to him anymore. It had been such a long day, and yet I still couldn''t figure out


    an escape n, so I had no choice but to sit down in the hall.


    The thought of Sonia''s parents, who were also being trapped here, made me stand up. I wanted to


    head out, but Tobias stopped me. "Where are you going?"


    "To figure out where the others are staying!" Sonia''s parents were old, and they could not afford to


    be tortured.


    He frowned slightly and said, "Don''t go. It''s useless. Sebastian has a ton of poisonous pets


    downstairs. If you didn''t manage to find the exit and instead got yourself killed, Hendrix will definitely


    strangle me to death. Just stay here, and someone wille and rescue us."


    I pursed my lips. "Will your mene looking for us?" I didn''t know what he was talking about. He


    was from Oand, and it didn''t seem possible that his men woulde for us.


    He lowered his head and didn''t say anything else. He resumed eating and kept praising the chef,


    saying the food was excellent. I was rendered speechless by this sight, so I stopped talking.


    Standing at the door, I hesitated and thought of Naomi''s words. I said to Tobias, "You stay here. I''m


    heading out. Sebastian won''t harm me for the time being. He still hasn''t gotten his hands on the box


    yet, so he needs me. This vi is so huge, I''m sure he has installed surveince cameras to monitor


    us. He must have been monitoring us all this time, so you don''t have to worry!"


    After that, I went out of the hall and followed the path that Hodge used to bring me here. After


    walking for a short while, I discovered that I had been walking in circles. It seemed like I''d been


    wandering around the fourth floor all this while.


    For a moment, I couldn''t help frowning. Sebastian''s vi must have been designed to replicate a


    maze, or else he wouldn''t have made it this huge.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but stop in my tracks. I stood in ce and studied my surroundings


    quietly. I was surrounded by walls, and I couldn''t seem to find the stairs. All the doors were identical,


    and there were a lot of intersecting hallways. I couldn''t remember where I came from.


    I grew more and more anxious.


    Looking at all the closed doors, I reached out and tried to open them, but to my surprise, all of them


    were locked.


    My anxiety was building.


    I could vaguely hear the voices of men and women, and I hesitated for a moment before I headed


    towards the source of the voices. I didn''t expect it to lead me to a door.


    Hearing the voices echoing from the other side of the door, I raised my hand and pushed the door


    open. Suddenly, I was stupefied by the scene inside.


    The room was huge, but the lights were dim.


    Everyone inside the room was rmed by my sudden appearance. Sebastian was sitting leisurely


    on the sofa, watching the performance in front of him.


    He was swirling a ss of red wine in his hand, but he paused as soon as he saw me. He looked


    back at me and raised his eyebrows. "Since you have found your way here, join us. Let''s enjoy the


    show!"

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    I was totally dumbfounded by the scene in front of me. My jaw dropped wide open and I tried to


    force out a sentence, "I.."


    "Invite Miss Reid in!" Sebastian ordered, putting down the ss of red wine in his hand. He stared


    at me with a hint of contempt in his eyes.


    His stare sent an indescribable chill down my spine. Two men brought me to his side and then left.


    He crossed his legs and looked at me with a smile. "Sit down and enjoy the show. I assume that you


    don''t often witness this kind of thing."


    I was frozen in ce because I suddenly discovered that there were five wild dogs in the room, and


    they were all staring at me.


    I really couldn''t figure out what Sebastian was trying to do. Seeing that I didn''t move, he looked up


    and stared at me coldly


    "You prefer to watch standing up?"


    What happened next shook me to my very core.


    I retched violently and threw up.


    Sebastian stared at me indifferently as I vomited onto the ground. It seemed that all of this was very


    interesting to him.


    I threw up so badly that my mouth started to taste sour. After some time I came back to my senses


    and I was at a loss for words. "Sebastian! Are you nuts?"


    This man was crazy!


    Sebastian nced at me indifferently and his thin lips parted. "What? Are you feeling guilty? Why


    don''t you just hand over the contract?"


    "Sebastian, do you know what you are doing?" Looking at him, I was starting to have a mental


    breakdown. He really was capable of doing anything, as long as it helped him achieve his goals.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He leaned against the sofazily and gave me a look of disdain. Then, he said something that sent


    chills down my spine. "Tell me, if you were to join them, will Hendrix hand the contract over to me?"


    "You are crazy!" My face turned pale and I took a step back. Looking at him, I couldn''t help but feel


    my heart jolt. This man had lost his mind.


    Sebastian chuckled arrogantly. "Arianna, you''re too naive. You are no match for me. Why don''t you


    be a good girl and just hand over the contract?"


    I pursed my lips and suddenly regretteding here. If I hadn''t entered this room, he wouldn''t have


    been able to threaten me!


    "Sebastian, I am willing to hand over the contract to anyone else but you. All you want is to impress


    the Milton family. Look at how you''ve ruined all the Milton family''s businesses. The reason you want


    to take control of Oand''s port business is just ast- ditch effort in trying to revive the Milton


    family. I believe Master Milton has already handed some of your businesses over to someone else.


    You will not stop until you get what you want, and no matter how capable you are, I will not hand the


    contract over to you. I will wait until you are sentenced to prison, and someone else takes over the


    Milton family. Only then will I hand over the contract. People like you deserve to rot in prison!" A hint


    of murderous intent clouded his dark eyes. Sebastian smirked as he said, "I belong in prison?


    Arianna, I can see why Hendrix has fallen in love with you. I''m impressed!"


    I was forced into a corner by him. I couldn''t stand still, and my legs started to tremble. I opened my


    mouth, but before I could say anything, I heard a sudden rip. In a split second, my clothes had been


    torn into pieces, and I heard Sebastian''s angry voice yelling, "Get out of here!"


    After a moment, all the people in the room had left. I stared at him, and tears started to well up in


    my eyes. Then, watching him circling me, I panicked. "Sebastian, you can''ty a finger on me.


    Hendrix will never let you get away with this!"


    He sneered. "Is he important? Should I be afraid of him? Don''t forget that this is my territory that


    you are in. What can he do even if Iy my hands on you? Don''t forget that he is currently in


    Asherton, trying to look for evidence to prove me guilty."


    He moved closer and closer to me. He looked particrly disgusting. I trembled in fear and almost


    broke down. I wanted to raise my hand to push him away, but how could I overpower him?

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    He stood in front of me and stared at me as if I was the prey. He took off his jacket and gradually


    unbuttoned his shirt with his slender fingers.


    My voice was shaking. "What are you trying to do?"


    He smirked. "You know perfectly well what I''m about to do."


    I shook my head and tried to convince him. "You can''t do this. Sebastian, Naomi is still in this vi.


    You can''t do this, you can''t!"


    He let out an eerie smile. "Didn''t you bet with Naomi about whether I''m physically capable or not?


    Why don''t you try it out? Don''t you want topare me to Hendrix?"


    "Get out!" I was so disgusted by him that I wanted to tear him to pieces, but in the end, my struggles


    were useless.


    He stared at me with resentment in his eyes. "Why are you looking at me like this? Is my physique


    worse than Hendrix''s? Why don''t you feel it? I''m certain I''m not in any worse shape than him.


    Here..."


    He squatted beside me and pressed my hand onto his body. I wanted to pull my hand back, but he


    was pressing so hard that I had no power to retract it.


    I was scared. I wanted to hide, but it was useless.


    My pupils contracted slightly. I stared at him and shook my head. "Sebastian, you can''t do this!"


    He curled his lips into a smirk and didn''t seem bothered. Instead, he looked at me with a faint smile


    and said, "Don''t you want topare me to Hendrix? Don''t you girls likeparing everything?"


    I got up and pushed him away. I wanted to leave, but the door was locked. There was nothing I


    could do about it. No matter how hard I struggled against him, my efforts were futile.


    He suddenly grabbed me from behind and pressed his body up against mine. "Sebastian, you will


    die a terrible death. Let me go!" I cried.


    "Do you know when I started liking you? From the first moment we met. Isn''t it magical? The


    moment I met you, I knew that I would stop at no means to get you to fall in love with me. Initially, I


    thought that sending you off to Myanway, letting you suffer, then arranging a chance meeting... I


    thought that you would definitely fall in love with me. But who would have known that you would be


    so faithful to Hendrix? Despite being separated for such a long time, you guys are still so in love


    with


    each other."


    I couldn''t move, and I was starting to suffocate. My breathing quickened. "Let go of me. Do you


    know that it is an embarrassment to be loved by you?!"


    He sneered and started to apply more force. "Embarrassment? Well, I guess you have to live with


    that, because you can never get rid of me ever!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The hem of my skirt was ripped off. I was stupefied and panicked. "Sebastian, I will never forgive


    you. If you darey your hands on me, I''m going to die here, and Hendrix is going to make your


    whole family suffer!"


    He chuckled. "I don''t even care about the Milton family! They are not even worth my time. Don''t try


    and use them to threaten me, I don''t care about the Milton family. Hendrix will never be able to find


    you and you will forever be trapped here and be my mistress. This entire cage was prepared


    for you. Arianna, ept your fate!"


    "In your dreams!!" I desperately sunk my teeth into the back of his hand and he let go of me. He


    stared at me coldly. "Hendrix should be on his way here to save you. However, people tend to make


    mistakes when they are anxious. So Arianna, tell me if Hendrix were to be involved in an ident


    or a car crash, would it be all your fault?"

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    "Sebastian, you''re going to die a terrible death!" I panicked. Looking at how indifferent he was, I was


    scared, a fear that rose from the very depths of my heart. My eyes turned red, and my heart jolted.


    "Don''t hurt him. You just want the contract, don''t you? I''ll give it to you, don''t try to threaten him with


    me!" I grabbed his hand, looking a little petty. I looked at his cold and livid face with my red and


    swollen eyes. "Sebastian, you just want the contract, don''t you? I''ll give it to you, as long as you


    don''t hurt Hendrix!"


    He stared at me. At first, his expression was sullen, then it gradually became cold and indifferent.


    He thenughed out loud and said, "Arianna, why did you say that? I don''t intend on hurting you at


    all. I didn''t want to use you to threaten Hendrix at all. It was you. You were the one who threw


    yourself into my arms."


    With this, he got up, opened the cage door, and went out to pick up the mobile phone on the


    ground. Then he walked towards me and handed me the phone. He said in a low voice, "Call


    Hendrix and have him hand the contract over to Linda."


    I calmed down. I took the phone from his hand and dialed Hendrix''s number. Someone picked up


    the phone almost immediately. It was Hendrix.


    Hearing his voice, my heart ached and I said, "Hendrix, where are you? Are you alright? How are


    you?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, don''t be afraid!" He said. His low voice made me feel at ease.


    I felt relieved that he was safe.


    Sebastian stared at me with a solemn expression. It was obvious that he wanted me to mention the


    contract. I pursed my lips and hesitated a moment before saying, "Hendrix, do you still remember


    where the box Grandma gave me is?"


    He seemed to be a little taken aback and he replied, "It''s at home, don''t you know where it is?"


    I frowned slightly. We hadn''t talked about this since thest time, thus I had no idea where the box


    was being kept at all. Thinking of this, I said, "Alright, I''m not at home right now. I''ll ask someone to


    go and take it. You stay in Asherton and concentrate on what you have on hand!"


    "Alright!" He answered in a gentle voice. "I''m almost done. Are you all right?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Sebastian looked at me. I pursed my lips and said over the phone, "Well, it''s all good. It''s just that I


    miss you. I''ll wait for you at home. You have to


    Before I could finish my words, Sebastian tried to snatch the phone away from my hand, but I


    avoided him. On the other end of the line, Hendrix didn''t seem to notice that anything was wrong.


    He was just a little stunned and answered in a low voice, "Alright. I miss you too!"


    ncing at Sebastian, who had his gaze fixed on me, I said to Hendrix, "I''ll be waiting for you. Take


    care!"


    He answered, "Sure!"


    After hanging up, Sebastian suddenly grabbed the mobile phone from me. The cell phone was


    smashed into bits.


    I looked at him, pursed my lips in silence, and did not speak. He stared at me furiously and pulled


    me up from the ground without saying anything. Then, he pulled me up and tossed me on the sofa.


    He didn''t give me any chance to react. He didn''t even care that I was struggling and immediately


    pounced on me.


    I broke down and tried to push him away, but no matter how hard I tried, he still kept going. I was


    anxious. "Sebastian, you have gotten what you want. Just ask someone to go and retrieve it. Why


    do you have to do this!"

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    I wanted to push him away and hit him, but it was useless. It was like he hadpletely lost the


    ability to feel pain. He just let me hit him and did not even bother stopping me.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I was truly shaken to my very core. He hadpletely lost his mind, and I did not know why he was


    suddenly acting like this.


    I panicked for a moment and cried loudly, "Sebastian, you b*stard, let go of me. I beg you, let go of


    me!" He didn''t even seem to hear my pleads.


    I was in despair.


    "Thud!" All of a sudden, I heard the sound of a heavy crash. I was taken aback for a moment, and


    before I knew it, Sebastian had copsed on the floor. Everything happened too quickly, and I was


    stupefied.


    Sebastian fainted. Hey on the ground as if he were dead. Blood was slowly seeping out from the


    back of his head. I held my breath and looked up at Naomi, who was holding something in her


    hand.


    This was too unexpected, the fact that Naomi had hit Sebastian and caused him to faint, and the


    fact that I''d just narrowly escaped death, it was all too unexpected.


    "Thud!" The vase in Naomi''s hand fell to the ground. She stared at me with a nk expression.


    Then, she looked at Sebastian on the ground and stammered, "I... I didn''t want to save you, I..."


    I got up from the ground and grabbed hold of her. Then, without giving it too much thought, I wanted


    to flee. However, before I could get to the door, Hodge suddenly appeared with several bodyguards


    behind him.


    "Where are youdies going?"


    Hodge asked with a polite smile on his face.


    I was still holding onto Naomi. We both stared at Hodge and said, "We are leaving this ce.


    Hodge, please let us go!"


    Hodge didn''t listen to me at all. He nced behind us and saw that Sebastian was lying on the


    ground, and he was not dressed. He then looked at me indifferently and asked the guards to check


    on Sebastian.


    The two bodyguards walked up to Sebastian and dragged his limp body out of the room. However,


    Naomi and I were locked up.


    Naomi and I both hid in the corner. After a long time, she came back to her senses, and she stared


    at me as if she had something she wanted to say.


    I looked at her and pursed my lips. "I didn''t expect this to happen. Thank you for saving me just


    now. Don''t worry. Hendrix will find a way to save us."


    She stared at me and pursed her lips in silence. After a very long time, she finally said, "I knew from


    the very beginning that he had never loved me, nor ever truly cared for me. I am aware of all these


    things, and I am also aware that I am lying to myself. I thought that as long as I kept following him


    around and pestering him, he would pay attention to me. When you guys are around, he actually


    treats me quite well. He would act like a gentleman, and he would s over to me. Although


    we never slept together, he still took care of me."


    "When we first got together, I didn''t like the smell of cigarettes. Once, he''d been smoking in the car.


    I was curious and asked him why he was doing that, and since then, he never smoked in the car


    ever again. Whenever we stayed at a hotel and he was eager to take a puff, he would open the


    window and stick his head out to do so, because he knew I hated the smell. If he didn''t care about


    me, why would he remember all these details? Arianna, he did love me in the past, I''ve never lied to


    you. I just can''t understand why he changed, but I know that he used to love me!"

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    Seeing how miserable she was, I was at a loss for words. Perhaps Sebastian really loved her. But


    then, why did he say those words to me?


    If he used to care about Naomi, then why did he stop loving her?


    Seeing how Naomi was holding herself in the corner, I didn''t know how tofort her. I felt sorry for


    her. I took a deep breath and reached out my hand. "Naomi, I know that our rtionship might have


    had a lot of ups and downs, and sometimes I act too self-righteous. I always end up in trouble


    because of this. However, in Sebastian''s case, I cannot put myself in his shoes. He is my enemy. I


    know I don''t have the right to ask you to stand by my side, but he had to face justice for all the


    crimes he hadmitted!"


    "The heart in Wendy''s chest had been sold to her father by Sebastian. There were a ton of ways to


    save her life, but Sebastian used the cruelest way, and it cost someone else''s life. Therefore,


    Wendy had been living in guilt all this time. He also kidnapped a ton of vigers. They did not even


    have the chance to see the world for themselves, and Sebastian kidnapped them. Naomi, I''ve


    witnessed all this with my own eyes, so you have to make the right choice. I know you truly love


    him, but Sebastian hadmitted all those crimes."


    She stared at me, and she was tearing up. "What do you want me to do? What can I do now? He


    won''t give me the chance to retaliate against him. Look at all these wild animals, they are all sound


    asleep now, but when they are awake and starving, we are going to be their food."


    I knew that too. Looking at her, I pursed my lips and kept silent for a while. Then I said, "So, we


    must unite and find a way to leave this ce together. Since you found this room, it means that you


    are familiar with Sebastian''s vi, right? Do you know the way out of here?"


    She was stupefied. She remained silent for a moment and then nodded. "What do you want me to


    do?"


    "Hendrix ising here, but the walls surrounding this ce are way too high. He can''t just enter


    this ce rashly. The only way for us to escape is to find Tobias and get to Hendrix!"


    She hesitated for a moment and then said, "I''ve lived here for some time now, but I''m not certain if


    I''mpletely familiar with this ce. However, I might know of a way out."


    Then, she suddenly looked at me. "But, Arianna, if you want to escape, you have to put your life on


    the line. Are you willing to do that?"


    I was taken aback. Before I could wrap my head around what she said, I saw her ncing at the


    sleeping dogs.


    Instantly, I understood what she meant. Suddenly, I broke out in cold sweat. I nodded and looked at


    her. "I am willing to put my life on the line!"


    She nodded and handed me a fruit knife. "Try your best to keep yourself safe!"


    Then she walked to the cage and unlocked the door. Although the doors were open, all the animals


    inside were still fast asleep.


    Naomi stood by the cage and took a deep breath. Then she raised the baton in her hand and


    brought it down toward the sleeping dog.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    The animals were woken up by the shock, and they roared. Naomi immediately retreated to one


    side, holding the taser baton in her hand.


    All the animals in the cage, now awake, stood up and stared at Naomi menacingly.


    Naomi raised the baton in her hand and took a stance. She looked at me, and her voice trembled in


    fear. "Use the knife and protect yourself!"


    I nodded slightly and started feeling frightened as well.


    A few of the animals walked out of the cage, ring at us with their sharp teeth exposed.


    Subsequently, one of the dogs walked toward Naomi. It seemed to know that Naomi was the one


    who had woken it up with the taser.


    My heart leaped into my throat. I stared at Naomi anxiously and uttered, "Naomi, what should I do?"


    She held the taser and said, "Arianna, I told you, we are gambling with our lives, so I have no idea


    what we should do next!"


    Looking at how the animals were heading towards me, my whole body began to tremble. I huddled


    up against the wall and stuck closely to it. I was so scared that my entire body was shaking. I held


    the knife in my hand and pointed it at them, but my body kept retreating.


    The ferocious dog roared, staring straight at me. Naomi said they had just been fed, and it was


    most likely that they wouldn''t want to eat us, but it didn''t mean they wouldn''t attack us.


    Perhaps because I was holding a knife, one of them pounced at me. I was too scared to resist. I


    screamed.


    All of a sudden, I heard the sound of a gunshot. In a split second, the animal that had pounced


    towards me copsed onto the floor. It struggled for a moment, then remained motionless.


    Before I could understand what was going on, I discovered that all of the animals had needles in


    their neck, and it was most likely that they had been put under sedation.


    "Misses, you shouldn''t provoke them!" Hodge was standing at the door with a few bodyguards, and


    looked at us with a cold expression.


    Naomi and I nodded. Naomi looked at Hodge and said, "Hodge, how is Sebastian? Has he woken


    up? How is he? Can I go see him?"


    Hodge frowned slightly and stared at her. "Mr. Milton is fine. He''s already awake. Miss Attwood,


    don''t worry."


    Naomi breathed a sigh of relief. Then, looking at Hodge, she said pitifully, "Hodge, can you take us


    to see him? I made a mistake just now, but Hodge, you know that I love him very much. I couldn''t


    bear seeing him fall in love with another woman..."


    Hodge nodded and sighed. "Let''s go. Don''t be impulsive in the future!"


    Then, Hodge brought Naomi and me out of the room. The animalsid on the ground motionlessly.


    After leaving the room, they locked the door, and we followed behind Hodge. Naomi nced at me,


    indicating that she was going to look for a way out.


    I nodded in response.


    Sebastian''s vi was too huge to be certain that we would not get lost and run into other dead ends.


    Thus, we only had one option.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, before we could react, an ear-piercing siren came from outside. Hodge frowned upon


    hearing it.


    He turned to the bodyguards behind him and gave them a look. All of them left immediately. I


    guessed that they probably had to hide all the illegal stuff in this house before whoever sounded the


    siren arrived.


    Naomi and I shared a nce. Finally, Naomi said to Hodge, "Hodge, why is there a siren outside?


    What happened?"


    Hodge was dumbfounded for a moment, and he answered with a smile, "Perhaps they are just


    taking a look around. Miss Attwood, you don''t have to be too worried, I''ll bring you to Mr. Milton."


    Naomi nodded repeatedly and said, "Is Sebastian in his bedroom? I''ll go and look for him." As she


    was saying this, she started sprinting in the direction of Sebastian''s bedroom. Hodge was probably


    afraid that she might do something, thus he picked up his pace and chased after her. I was walking


    particrly slow, so I was soon left behind.


    Seeing this, I started walking in ordance with Naomi''s instructions. This vi was way too huge,


    and all the bedrooms were on the fourth floor. It had been extremely hard finding those stairs.


    Perhaps he''d deliberately designed it like this so that the stairs would be difficult to find.


    Moving ording to Naomi''s instructions, I found the stairs and quickly went downstairs.


    I ended up in the hall on the first floor.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    Hundreds of police officers appeared in the hall downstairs and surrounded the vi. I was taken


    aback by such a scene until I caught a glimpse of Hendrix among the crowd.


    It had only been a few days since west met. He was wearing a dark-colored coat, and he was still


    so eye-catching in the crowd.


    I was stunned. We stared at each other, and I felt a feeling of warmth surging from the bottom of my


    heart. I sprinted straight towards him without giving it a second thought.


    All my emotions and worries were like a surge of violent waves gushing straight at him.


    Meanwhile, he strode towards me as well. I hadn''t felt this many emotions as this exact instant. I


    sprinted right into his embrace and I buried my head in his arms.


    For a moment, my heart was filled with warmth and satisfaction. Then, my eyes started to tear up. "I


    thought that I would never be able to see you again. I thought that I would have to face everything


    all by myself. I thought you would nevere. I thought..." "Stupid!" He held me in his arms and


    said in a low and muffled voice, "How could I let you face everything alone?"


    Lying in his arms, I gradually calmed down, and a feeling of warmth spread through my entire body.


    It was fascinating, whenever I was with him, I would feel at ease. Whenever he was by my side, I


    felt like I had control over everything in the world.


    After hugging each other for some time, he held onto me and said gently, "Be good, let''s deal with


    the things now first!"


    I nodded. There were still many things to deal with in the vi, all of which were of utmost priority.


    The police surrounded the entire vi, and themanding officer stared at Hendrix and asked,


    "Mr. Roberts, should we barge in?"


    Hendrix nodded and said, "Look for Sebastian first. As for the rest, just arrest them. Keep the ce


    as intact as possible so as not to destroy any evidence."


    "Alright!"


    As they prepared to enter the vi, I reminded them, "Sebastian keeps poisonous pets on the third


    floor, including snakes and lizards. Do be careful."


    The policeman who was in the lead nodded and thanked me.


    I leaned against Hendrix and didn''t follow them into the vi. Seeing that Hendrix was staring at me,


    I asked curiously, "When did you return? It should have taken you four hours to travel from Asherton


    to Jarold City."


    His eyes fell on me as he answered, "Tobias sent me a message before the both of you left toe


    here. Sebastian wouldn''t invite you over for no good reason. If he couldn''t get his hands on that


    box, he would definitely try to imprison you. Currently, the Milton family desperately needs that


    contract, so he will definitelye looking for you."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "So, you came back after you got the news?"


    He nodded and continued, "I only brought the policemen over after Tobias had finished figuring out


    theyout and situation inside the vi. This time, with Tobias'' help, Sebastian will definitely be


    arrested."


    I nodded. "What about your investigation in Asherton? Have you found any concrete evidence or


    confessions?"


    "Yes, we have gotten hold of the confessions. Now, we will let Evan deal with it."


    It was finally over.


    Sebastian had been struck by Naomi, and he was unconscious. The policemen ransacked the


    entire ce and found a ton of exotic wild animals, as well as firearms in the basement.


    Sebastian was arrested for being involved in multiple crimes. The rest of the people in the vi were


    released after being interrogated. This had a huge impact on the Milton family.


    The Milton family''s stock was already not doing so well, and now because of this incident, it


    plummeted. Sebastian was also being detained for the time being.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    The next day.


    I woke up after a night of tossing and turning and discovered that Hendrix was still lying next to me.


    He opened his eyes, and his warm and gentle gaze fell on me. When he saw that I was awake, he


    curled his lips into a smile. "Awake?"


    I nodded and looked at him, letting out an audibleugh. Then, I moved closer to him and said in a


    hoarse voice, "I dreamed of youst night. I thought you were on a business trip again, and how


    disappointed I would be if I can''t see you first thing in the morning. But unexpectedly, when I woke


    up, you were still by my side. I''m so happy you''re here."


    I didn''t know how these words sounded in my head, but after I uttered them out, I heard a faint


    chuckle beside me. "From now on, you will apany me on all my business trips. I''m also very


    disappointed when I wake up in the morning, and you''re not there with me. I always feel like


    something''s missing when I can''t hug you to sleep."


    I nodded, buried my head in his arms, and said in a muffled voice, "Sebastian has been dealt with.


    Rowane is in charge of everything in Asherton, so you no longer have to travel there. You are also


    not needed in Oand anymore, so you can finally stay in Jarold City. By the way, Sawyer is getting


    married soon."


    He nodded and looked at me with a piercing gaze. "When Sawyer is done with his wedding, we


    should hold one of our own. A wedding that belongs to me and you. What do you think?"


    I was taken aback and said, "Haven''t we already held our wedding? It''s very troublesome to hold


    another one. Why don''t we go for a vacation instead, after the weather gets better? It''s been a long


    time since west traveled together."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He smirked. "Of course, but we still have to hold the wedding!"


    With my arms around him, I squinted my eyes and said, "Let''s talk about itter. If we hold a


    wedding now, it would be considered as our marriage anniversary."


    As I spoke, I leaned against his chest and wanted to doze off. However, when I reached for my


    phone, I saw that it was already noon. I stared at him and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and asked, "What about you? Are you hungry?"


    I nodded. "A little, but there aren''t many groceries in the house. The housekeeper isn''t here today,


    either. What should we get for lunch?"


    After giving it some thought, I said, "Why don''t we go to Aunt Nerissa''s ce for lunch? She


    recently bought a house in the city, and it''s quite close to Jarold University. So why don''t we go to


    the Jarold University library to read some books after we''ve had our lunch?"


    He nodded, raised his hand to brush my nose, and said in a doting tone, "Okay, anything you say!"


    I sat up from the bed, and it took me some time before I was fully awake. Hendrix had already


    finished washing up and had already gotten dressed.


    He nced at me and asked, "Are you still drowsy?"


    I shook my head. "No. Why aren''t you wearing the ck coat?" This was the first time I was seeing


    him in clothes that were not ck in color. I was a little shocked.


    He picked me up from the bed and carried me into the bathroom. He had already squeezed out the


    toothpaste in advance and handed me the toothbrush. He smiled. "Do you not like me wearing


    clothes in other colors?"


    I shook my head and answered in a muffled voice through the toothbrush, "I like it. It''s just that you


    look very handsome in other colors. I also have to get dressed up, and only then can we look like a


    perfect couple."

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    Hendrix held me in his arms, and his gaze fell on our reflection in the mirror as he watched me


    brush my teeth. Then, he chuckled and said, "The reason why you want to dress up is that you want


    to go back to school.¡±


    I giggled and said, "A little, but I feel like I want to look good for you." I brushed my teeth and


    struggled to get off him, but he set me down on the toilet bowl.


    I looked up at him and frowned slightly. "What''s wrong? I haven''t washed my face yet."


    His gaze fell on my feet. "It''s too cold to be standing in your bare feet. I''ll go and get you a pair of


    slippers. Don''t get off yet." He said as he strode off.


    He came back with a pair of slippers and asked me to put them on. He kissed me and said, "I''ll go


    down to the kitchen and make breakfast. Come downstairs when you''re ready."


    I nodded and proceeded to wash up by myself.


    Since we were meeting up with Nerissa, I flipped through my entire wardrobe to find a nice outfit to


    wear. I settled on something pink in color, and it was from that year''stest style lineup. I was not


    certain when Hendrix had gotten this, but it didn''t look too bad. It had adylike vibe to it, and it was


    a bit different from how I usually dress.


    After getting changed, I sat down in front of the dressing table to put on my makeup and blow dry


    my hair. I had not cut my hair in a very long time, and so it had grown out, down to my waist. Seated


    in front of the dressing table, I took a good look at my hair, and I was particrly delighted with it.


    Despite the length, my hair was still full and luscious. My face looked more radiant, and my smile


    looked more rxed.


    People always said that if you notice yourself bing more and more attractive after being


    together with someone, this meant that the two of you were a great match for each other.


    Thinking about it, it was true that I had been with Hendrix for so many years now. I had experienced


    all kinds of situations and endured all kinds of hardships. Yet, everything still seemed so perfect.


    It seemed like things now were even more perfect than before. I couldn''t help reminiscing on all


    those sweet memories.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When I got downstairs, Hendrix had already prepared breakfast. He made oatmeal, and it looked


    very appetizing. When he saw meing downstairs, he waved at me and said, "Come and have a


    taste!" As he spoke, he turned around to grab a bowl and spoon.


    I felt a little dazed at this sight. At that very instant, I realized that Hendrix and I had been with each


    other for a long time now, yet at the same time, our rtionship still felt so new and exciting. Seeing


    that I was in a daze, he couldn''t help smiling. "What are you thinking about? Why don''t youe


    over?"


    My train of thought was interrupted by him. I sat at the table, looked at him, and said, "When did you


    learn to cook this? It looks amazing."


    Hedled some oatmeal into a bowl for me and said, "I ate something like this back in Asherton,


    and I liked it. I wanted to cook it for you when I got back."


    I took the bowl from his hand, nodded with a smile, and ate a spoonful of oatmeal. It tasted


    delicious, and I couldn''t helpplimenting him, "Mr. Roberts, your cooking is getting better and


    better. Congrattions!"


    He set down a te of fried eggs in front of me and said, "Enjoy your meal!" This was... was he


    embarrassed?"


    I lowered my head and continued to eat. The corners of my lips curled into a smile. Everyone''s waY


    of showing love was different, just like Hendrix and I. After we got together, our lives seemed very


    mundane, but these simple and trivial things piled up and became our memories.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    We left the house soon after that. Hendrix drove while I sat in the passenger seat and looked out of


    the window. The gloomy Jarold City weather had suddenly cleared up. It was rare to see the clear


    blue sky.


    "It''s almost the end of the month. It''s also rare to see the sky looking so sunny. By the way,


    Christmas is right around the corner. I wonder if it will snow!" It seemed that it snowed every year in


    Jarold City. If it snowed this year as well, then Christmas would be a very likely asion.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but start nning for Christmas. For so many years, it seemed that


    we had never celebrated Christmas seriously.


    Hendrix drove the car and looked straight ahead. "Is there anything you want for Christmas?"


    I turned to look at him and pursed my lips. "Mr. Roberts, do you realize that our rtionship is too


    boring? It''s like we have been married for decades. There''s no longer any passion in our


    rtionship."


    He frowned slightly, then stopped the car at the side of the road and stared at me with deep eyes.


    "So, do you mean that I should find something fun


    to do?"


    Seeing that he had suddenly stopped the car, I couldn''t help saying, "Why did you suddenly stop the


    car? Aren''t we going to see Aunt Nerissa?"


    He leaned closer towards me. "Let''s talk about our problems first."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Our passion!"


    I was dumbfounded andughed. "That''s not what I mean. I mean that we are actually doing quite


    well, you..."


    "How well?" He stared at me as if he was trying to tease me. I was stunned and then couldn''t help


    but re at him. "Hendrix, stop making such a big deal out of this!"


    At myment, he was stupefied and did not respond. Then I added, "I''m just casually bringing it


    up. Why are you taking it so seriously? Why did you stop? Aren''t we going to Aunt Nerissa''s ce?


    What if the traffic is bad? When are we going to arrive then?"


    He was a little stunned. I pushed him back to his seat and stared at him, "You should focus on


    driving! Don''t get into an ident!"


    Hendrix obeyed mymands and started the car. He continued to drive with a slightly puzzled


    look on his face, but after a while, he nced at me and frowned. "When did you learn to divert


    attention like this?"


    I yed dumb. "What do you mean to divert attention? I''m just telling you to keep your eyes on the


    road and not oveplicate things."


    I pushed his face towards the road and said seriously, "I''m just casually bringing this up. Can you


    not be so serious about it? It''s really hard for me to strike a conversation with you if you keep this


    up."


    "Alright!" He responded.


    Nerissa had returned to Jarold City, and her ce was very close by. Fortunately, the traffic was


    quite smooth all the way there.


    She had bought a house in the city. It was located in a residential area and came equipped with an


    elevator. When we reached there, Nerissa and Jarred were waiting for us downstairs. When they


    saw us, they smiled and greeted us, "Was the traffic bad? We have been waiting for you for so long.


    Come, let''s head upstairs!"

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    Hendrix nodded. After greeting Jarred, we went straight upstairs.


    There were three bedrooms and one living room. Nerissa''s house was not huge, but it was cozy


    and homey. There were flowers on the cab. Unfortunately, I couldn''t see clearly what the flowers


    looked like. They seemed to be in full bloom but didn''t look like real flowers.


    "Aunt Nerissa made them herself. There are a lot of withered branches around the neighborhood


    downstairs. She found some, folded tissue paper into petals, and dyed them. She ces them there


    as decorations."


    I was a little stupefied. I couldn''t help but walk up to take a closer look. I was intrigued by his words,


    and they were indeed fake flowers, but they had been crafted so well.


    Hendrix was taken aback as well. He moved closer and said with a faint smile, "If you don''t take a


    closer look, you really can''t tell whether they''re real or fake!"


    Nerissa brought the dishes out of the kitchen and said with a smile, "It''s Jarred that dyed the colors.


    It''s all thanks to him that they look so realistic.


    Come, the meal is ready. I still have more flowers in my bedroom. If you like them, you can bring


    some home with you."


    Nerissa said to us as she beckoned us over to the dining table, "I think the Roberts Group is doing


    quite well now, and it''s basically stable already. You two are not young anymore, and it''s a little


    boring just for two people to live together. Don''t always let the Moore Family take care of Anne. The


    both of you should let her stay with you and raise her yourselves. You shouldn''t neglect her."


    Hearing what she said, I couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. I nodded my head repeatedly and


    said, "Yes, Aunt Nerissa!"


    Indeed, we should have kept her with us, but recently we''d been too upied. I silently made up


    my mind to bring her back and let her live with us soon.


    As I was thinking about this, Nerissa suddenly ran to the bathroom. Hendrix and I were stupefied for


    a moment. Jarred followed in calmly and came out after a moment.


    I couldn''t help asking, "What did you eat? Is your stomach not feeling well?"


    Nerissa smiled and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. It''s normal. Everything will be fine in a month or two." As


    she spoke, she sat back down.


    Jarred put some food into a te for her, and took care of her meticulously.


    I frowned when I noticed that Hendrix was silent. He didn''t even know how to care for others.


    After dinner, Jarred and Hendrix went to the sitting room to have a chat over some coffee. Nerissa


    and I cleaned up the kitchen and sat in the living room watching television. She suddenly tugged on


    my sleeve and said, "Arianna, you''re not young anymore. Are you nning to have a child?"


    I was a little stupefied at being asked this question.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After hesitating for a while, I looked at her and said, "Aunt Nerissa, I can''t get pregnant anymore!"


    Her body stiffened slightly, and she took a deep breath. Then, she said helplessly, "You two have


    had such tough luck."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say. It was in the past, no matter what I said now, it would


    be useless.


    After a while, I noticed that Nerissa seemed to be a little ufortable, I couldn''t help but ask,


    "Aunt Nerissa, what''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    She shook her head slightly. "It''s fine. I''m getting older, and I can''t tolerate such pain any more.


    Arianna, do you have any other ns on having


    another child?"


    I was stunned and confused. "Aunt Nerissa, about the child, we..."


    "What about in vitro fertilization? Modern technology is so advanced now, it''s not a must for you to


    get pregnant through natural methods. If you cannot do it yourself, in vitro fertilization can help."

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    I was a little puzzled by her words. I nced at her and said, "I don''t know if Hendrix will agree with


    this. Besides, we''re getting older now, and we already have Anne."


    She shook her head and uttered, "It''s not about age. I''m older than you, yet I can still get pregnant.


    The Roberts'' business is already so well established. Another kid will liven the ce up. Then,


    when you guys are old, they can stay by your side and apany you. This is what makes old age


    so exciting."


    I realized what she was trying to say. I stared at her and asked, "Aunt Nerissa, are you pregnant?"


    She did not deny anything and instead said, "Well, it''s only been three months. It''s not certain yet.


    Jarred and I n to have a wedding soon, but we do not have the courage to tell Hendrix. This is


    why we kept postponing."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I remembered Hendrix had once said that he did not agree to the marriage between Aunt Nerissa


    and Jarred, because Jarred was part of the Milton family, and Hendrix had a grudge against them.


    Therefore, he did not agree to it.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but look at Nerissa and said, "Aunt Nerissa, Mr. Milton is part of the


    Milton family. Are you aware?"


    She nodded her head calmly. "I''m aware. I am also aware of all the private disputes between


    Hendrix and the Milton family. However, all these exist only in the business world. Jarred is not


    involved in all these things. He''s just a simple old professor. He''s been alone his entire life. He just


    wants to spend the rest of his life with me. Arianna, if you can help me persuade Hendrix, I''d


    appreciate it. I''m old, and it''s not easy for me to meet a person that I want to settle down with."


    I knew what Nerissa meant, but I didn''t know how to exin it to Hendrix. Sebastian had just been


    arrested, and no one was sure who would be the next heir of the Milton family. We were not


    certain if the Miltons would go up against the Roberts again in the future.


    All these things were still uncertain.


    About two hourster, Hendrix and Jarred walked out of the sitting room. Judging from their


    expressions, they seemed to have had a good chat.


    "It''s a pity you two have other things to deal with, otherwise we could''ve had dinner together as


    well," Jarred said with a smile.


    Hendrix and I bade Nerissa and Jarred farewell.


    When we were out of the building, I reached out and grabbed Hendrix''s hand. "Hendrix, when you


    and Mr. Milton were in the sitting room, what did you guys talk about?"


    He put my hand in his palm and said, "We talked about the Milton family''s affairs. I will hand over


    the contract to him and ask him to hand it over to Master Milton. He has also decided to go ahead


    with the wedding."


    I was stupefied for a moment, and I couldn''t help but be delighted. I tugged his arm and said,


    "Really? Hendrix, you are too impressive. So the Roberts Groups will no longer be affected by


    Sebastian, and Mr. Milton and Nerissa can get married."


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help muttering, "By the way, Aunt Nerissa is pregnant. She''s about three


    months along now. New Year is around the corner, Aunt Nerissa wants everyone to head back to


    Ucrebury to visit Uncle Trent and Aunt Kennedy."


    He nodded and kissed me on the forehead. "Why are you so delighted to see Aunt Nerissa and


    Jarred getting married? Silly girl!"


    I chuckled and looked up at him and said, "I don''t know why, but I''m delighted. Aunt Nerissa has


    been so lonely her entire life. Now she''s met her own Mr. Right, and she''s settling down. On top of


    that, she is pregnant. It''s all good news."

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    He smirked faintly and stared at me. "Do you still wish to have another child?"


    I was taken aback by his question. I was frozen in ce and stared at him nkly. "Can we still


    have one?"


    He curled his lips. "Ariana, nothing is impossible. We''ve both gone through so much, and now that


    we''re together, I''m willing to do anything to make you happy. If there''s anything you want, just tell


    me. Alright?"


    I nodded and was touched by what he said.


    I couldn''t help but recall Nerissa''s words. I looked at him and said, "Hendrix, Aunt Nerissa said that


    we can do in vitro fertilization. You..."


    He nodded and was not the slightest bit surprised by my words. He replied, "I''ll go and contact the


    best doctors in the country. Just leave this to me!"


    I thought he would refuse such an idea, but who would have expected that he''d actually agreed. I


    was a little shocked by this.


    My cell phone rang, and it was Naomi calling. I picked up the phone. Her voice sounded low, as if


    she was not in a good mood. She said, "Arianna, I''ll be heading back to Asherton. Initially, I thought


    of leaving without saying goodbye, but I just can''t force myself to do that. I''m truly sorry for the


    miscarriage. I thought that everything would be fine, and you wouldn''t me me, but I came to the


    realization that I was a fool. I can''t forgive myself, and I think that the best I can do now is apologize


    to you. I know that my apology doesn''t mean much, but I will feel guilty for the rest of my life if I


    don''t. As for Sebastian, I beg you to show him mercy!"


    I was at a loss for words for a moment. I couldn''t help feeling a little ufortable. Finally, after a


    moment of silence, I asked, "Where are you now?"


    "The airport!"


    I looked at Hendrix. He changed his route, and headed towards the airport.


    Over the phone, I said, "Naomi, everything is in the past. We are going to lead good lives from now


    on. I already have something in mind on how to deal with Sebastian. Wait for us at the airport,


    Hendrix and I will being over."


    After hanging up, Hendrix drove straight to the airport.


    We soon arrived at the airport. Naomi was pushing her suitcase, and she had a mask on. It


    would''ve been hard to identify her if we had not been familiar with her.


    I caught sight of her and headed towards her. I hugged her and said, "I hope you miss me when you


    are in Asherton. Everything will be fine from now on!"


    She nodded and leaned her head on my shoulder. She uttered nkly, "Why are you here? I


    intended to say our goodbyes over the phone. I didn''t expect you toe here!"


    I nodded and smiled. "We happened to be nearby, so we just came. Do you have any ns for the


    future?"


    This was the first time she had fallen in love, but she ended up getting her heart broken. She might


    need a lot of time to recover from this.


    She shrugged her shoulders and said, "I''m thinking of going to Blossom City. Master Attwood had


    given me a sum of money, so I wish to open an inn there and bring him along with me. I could


    spend time with him and let him start his own garden in the yard."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I nodded, looking forward to her future. "Well, just thinking about it makes me excited. When we


    have time, Hendrix and I will go and visit you."

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    After a long conversation, it was time for her to board the ne. After we bid farewell, I let out a


    sigh.


    Life was always full of ups and downs.


    When we arrived at Jarold University, it was already a littlete. Fortunately, Hendrix and I were not


    in a hurry, hence we headed straight to the library the moment we arrived.


    The ce was not crowded, but our appearance turned some heads. Hendrix was a quiet person,


    so he quickly found a seat and sat down.


    I was looking for books on the shelf. After all, it was my first time here, so I was not familiar with this


    ce. I''d been looking for a very long time, and I still hadn''t found the book I was looking for.


    A guy in his twenties suddenly appeared beside me. He was handsome and neatly dressed.


    Seeing him smiling at me, I couldn''t help but respond with a faint smile.


    "Are you looking for some materials?" He stood beside me and asked.


    I nodded and smirked faintly, "I''m looking forw books, but I''ve had no luck in that." Perhaps it was


    because I was not familiar with the library.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He stared at me and uttered gently, "Most of the books here are not organized. The reading room


    next door has more educational books in there. If you are not very familiar with this ce, I can


    bring you over if you don''t mind. Perhaps I can help you find what you are looking for."


    I nodded and smiled. "Thank you!"


    We went over to the reading room next door and found the book I was looking for. He stared at me


    and said, "You don''t look like a student from our university. Have you just enrolled here, or are you


    pursuing your doctorate?"


    I smiled and answered, "I''m just here to read. You look like you are in your junior year?"


    He nodded. "I''m going to be a senior soon. Miss, can I get your phone number? I feel like I know


    you from somewhere."


    I found it amusing. "Are you trying to ask me out?"


    He shook his head. "No, you just bear a resemnce to a female celebrity that I adore. That


    celebrity has retired, but I''m still so fascinated by her. At first nce, I thought that you were her."


    The first person that came to my mind was Sierra. Staring at this man, I told him, "I don''t think that I


    can add you on WhatsApp."


    He was stunned and confused. "Why?"


    I raised my hand, pointed towards Hendrix, who was making his way over and said with a slight


    smile, "My husband doesn''t allow me to chat with others, let alone let them have my number. So,


    unfortunately, I can''t add you on WhatsApp!"


    The boy looked at Hendrix, who was walking toward him. He was a little disappointed and paused


    for a moment. Then he nodded slightly and said with some regret, "All right!"


    After saying this, he left without another word.


    I looked at Hendrix and took a few steps forward. I threw myself into his arms and said with a smile,


    "Mr. Roberts, do you know what happened just now?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "What were you doing?"


    "A junior asked for my contact!" I looked up and smirked at him. "But I told him that I''m married and


    that I''m loyal to my husband."


    He nced in the direction of the young man who had already left, looked at me, and said with a


    smile, "It seems that I can''t let you roam around freely, or else you will be abducted."

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    Iughed at his words. With Hendrix still holding onto me, we found a seat and sat down together.


    It felt nice to be in an energetic ce like this.


    Sawyer''s wedding went smoothly without any unforeseen situations. At the wedding, I didn''t see Ian


    at all. I tried to give him a phone call, but I couldn''t get through at all. I attempted to contact him in


    every way. However, it seemed that everything was in vain.


    At the wedding, Sawyer held onto his bride and told her, "Meeting you was the best thing to ever


    happen to me. Thank you for making me feel at home!" Then, there were no more words from him.


    I thought that in the end, people would seek an ordinary life. When we were still young, we used to


    think that we would all eventually find our true love. However, we seemed to neglect the fact that


    sometimes love only existed one-sidedly.


    Many yearster, when I was on a business trip to Mesville, I bumped into Ian. He gave me a faint


    smile and greeted me calmly, "Long time no see!" That was the only thing he said to me.


    Slowly, we were growing older, and our lives were turning ordinary as well. In the end, Aaron


    married Emma. Even though he imed that he didn''t love her, it was good for him to have her


    company in his life.


    Emma probably knew that she was not the person he loved. She said that she was lucky to have


    Aaron, who tried topensate for his foolishness towards Yana in the past by treating Emma well


    and protecting her at all costs. However, the unfortunate thing was, she had not fallen in love with


    him yet. She did not deserve his earnestpensation.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, I knew that this was the best oue. At least Aaron didn''t have to go through life all


    alone anymore.


    On Christmas Eve, Hendrix said that we would be attending Austin''s wedding together. Although I


    didn''t expect Austin to get married, it was still a good oue. No matter what kind of person


    Austin chose to spend the rest of his life with, he was already an adult and could make choices on


    his own now.


    On Christmas Day, we received some devastating news from the drug rehabilitation center. Andrea


    hadmitted suicide by overdosing. Upon receiving the news, Hendrix was silent for a long while.


    He then said lightly, "Give her a good burial."


    He did not say anything after that.


    After so many years of conflict, when I suddenly heard about her death, I was a little astounded.


    However, that was the only emotion I had.


    Everyone had their own fate. Perhaps Andrea had chosen the wrong path from the very beginning.


    As the New Year was around the corner, Hendrix and his aunt both decided to return to Ucrebury to


    celebrate New Year. After finishing his work at the end of the year, Hendrix took me to the Moore


    Vi to pick up Anne. After a few months of recuperation, Anne''s body had recovered greatly.


    However, she was a little quiet now, ever since she experienced that serious illness. When she


    found out that we were going back to Ucrebury, she looked at me and asked expectantly, "Mom,


    shall we go to the cemetery to visit Grandma and Aunt Monique?"


    I was stunned for a moment and then nodded. It turned out that the child had remembered Monique


    in her heart. That was great.


    Knowing that we were going back to Ucrebury, Yana gave me a phone call to bid farewell. I was


    even happier than her when she told me about her pregnancy.


    After hanging up the phone, Hendrix held me in his arms and said, "Let''s go to the hospital after the


    New Year. We will also have our own children in


    the future."


    I nodded and felt a sense of calmness in my heart. At that moment, it didn''t matter to me whether I


    had children or not. From that day onwards, I would live a fulfilled life. I was full of hope and


    expectations.


    New Year''s came.


    On New Year''s Eve.


    There was no snow in Ucrebury during winter, only the twinkling lights, the vibrant streets, and the


    crowded city.


    It seemed like this was the first gathering for the Roberts in a long time. The ck hair on Uncle


    Trent''s head had turned white. He said, "Arianna, you and Hendrix have gone through so much to


    be together. The biggest blessing in your life is that after wandering for such a long time, you two


    still ended up with each other. It''s truly a blessing to be able to watch the fireworks with the person


    you love."


    I nodded. When I nced at Hendrix''s face, I suddenly realized that he seemed to have aged a lot.


    There were tiny wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.


    It had been indeed an arduous journey. Hopefully, the rest of our lives would be smooth sailing.


    Anne was so excited when watching the fireworks that she could not help eximing. Iid in


    Hendrix''s arms and looked up at him. "Hendrix, do you have any wishes?"


    He looked down at me. His face was still as handsome as ever. Finally, he replied, "I wish that the


    both of us can be together for every moment of our remaining lives!"


    I couldn''t help butugh. I looked at him and said, "Yes, for every moment of our remaining lives!"


    The end!

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    That was the most reassuring New Year that we''d ever had in these five years. So we spent a few


    more days in Ucrebury and returned to Jarold City on the sixth day of the new year.


    It was only when it was time for us to leave that Uncle Trent stepped out of the house with Anne in


    his arms, teasing each other.


    After the new year, Anne had gained some weight, and it was a little challenging for Uncle Trent to


    carry her. He was panting at that moment. However, he did notin, but kept teasing Anne,


    making her giggle.


    "Uncle Trent, let me do it," Hendrix said. He was afraid that he would get exhausted, so he went


    forward to carry Anne.


    Uncle Trent was not willing to let go of the child immediately. He adjusted the scarf around Anne''s


    neck. He then looked at Hendrix and me uneasily before he let out a sigh, passing Anne over to


    Hendrix.


    "Anne, when you go back, remember to call your granduncle more often. Got it?" Uncle Trent said.


    He looked at Anne with a smile on his face.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Got it, Granduncle!" Anne replied. She was an obedient girl, and her voice was sweet and


    adorable. Aunt Nerissa and Aunt Kennedy started to tear up, and they pursed their lips to stop the


    tears from falling.


    If Monique knew that these elders loved Anne with all their hearts, she would be at ease.


    Uncle Trent nodded while letting out a long sigh. He looked up at Hendrix and me. He then said


    sincerely, "You both are tired of my nagging, so I won''t say anything more. Be careful and take good


    care of the child. Remember to bring Arianna and Anne back to visit the inws. Otherwise, they''ll


    think the Roberts are rude and uncourteous."


    I smiled. Valerie and Pedro were not that petty. I exined to him, "It doesn''t matter. We live quite


    close to each other and we can meet up whenever we want."


    This was also why Hendrix and I had decided to spend this New Year in Ucrebury.


    Compared to our rtives and friends, Uncle Trent and his family were rtively lonely. As we lived


    quite far from him, we felt guilty that we couldn''t stay by his side. On the New Year, which was such


    an ideal day for a family reunion, we would definitely be spending time visiting the Roberts Family.


    Uncle Trent put on a long face and said, "Living close to someone has nothing to do with visiting on


    asions. We can''t take these traditions left by our ancestors for granted. You are still too young!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure we visit them," Hendrix said. He stepped forward to mediate the


    awkward tension, and I could only stand by his side, like an obedient wife.


    The tradition of human rtions, which hadsted thousands of years, was passed down from


    generation to generation. To make itst, everyone needed to reciprocate. It was so precious that


    the older generation was still holding onto these beliefs.


    Uncle Trent lowered his head in satisfaction. For a moment, he didn''t say anything, and his


    reluctance to part with Anne was obvious. The atmosphere suddenly turned bleak.


    Suddenly, Aunt Kennedy''s voice rang out, "Alright, you won''t be able to catch the ne if you keep


    dawdling. Go quickly."


    After that, everyone cheered up again, urging us to get in the car.


    After bidding farewell in a hurry, the driver started the car engine and drove us to the airport.


    Through the rearview mirror, I could see Uncle Trent and the others standing under the tree, waving


    at us from a distance. Their movements slowed down gradually and their figures slowly


    disappeared. Watching that, I felt sorrow in my heart.


    I could not recall which poet had once stated that life was full of farewells. Every reunion seemed to


    be so precious after parting ways with someone you love countless times. However, we would


    never know when the next reunion would be.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    ncing at my weary face, Hendrix passed Anne over to me.


    Anne was smart. She immediately reached out her little hands and looked at me as she said, "Mom,


    hug me!"


    No one could resistughing when face to face with such an angel. I quickly put her on myp and


    asked her with a smile, "Anne, from now on, we wille back every year to visit your Granduncle


    and the others, okay?"


    "That''s good! Then I''ll get a lot of pocket money!" Anne replied. She pped her hands together,


    and her eyes narrowed into slits as she giggled.


    "Little money- grubber!" I teased. I pinched her nose gently and teased Hendrix, "I wonder who she


    picked that up from?"


    Monique had opened a bar and bought a house. She was a high-flying career woman, and money


    management was not a big deal for her. However, it was clear enough that in her mind, money was


    not everything. She had learned how to manage her money just for the sake of better survival.


    As for Josiah, it was even more impossible for Anne to pick that up from him. The Saunders Family


    had once dominated the entire daily necessities industry. That family was wealthy enough. Apart


    from facial features, there was no simrity between Anne and him.


    Hendrix could not help chuckling, and turned his head to nce at us. He reached out his hand and


    rubbed Anne''s head. His gaze was so gentle. However, he did not reply.


    Looking at him, I suddenly had a mental image of Hendrix holding our children. What Aunt Nerissa


    had told me about in vitro fertilization made my desire even stronger.


    That night, we returned to Jarold City. We had our dinner together with Valerie and Pedro, to make


    up for New Year''s Eve dinner.


    On the way home, Anne fell asleep on Hendrix''s shoulder. After tucking her in, we went back to our


    room to wash up and call it a night.


    After a day of running around, I was a little exhausted. However, while waiting for Hendrix, who was


    taking his shower, I turned on myputer to search for some information about in vitro fertilization.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What are you reading?"


    I was so focused that I didn''t even hear Hendrix approaching me. I was truly shocked when I heard


    his deep voiceing from above my head.


    I quickly turned off theputer screen and pretended as nothing had happened. "Nothing, have


    you finished showering?" I asked him.


    I was not sure if he had seen what I was looking at. In the report that I had just read, the sess


    rate of producing a viable fetus through in vitro fertilization was as high as 60%, provided the


    mother was in good health. That was the standard for a healthy and mature woman. However, it


    was obvious that I could not achieve this level of sess.


    "Mmm," Hendrix murmured. He did not delve too deeply into it. He ced a ss of warm water


    and a bottle cap that had been filled with pills on the table.


    Nerissa was very concerned about us, especially when it came to my pregnancy. On the second


    day of the new year, she took me to visit a doctor. The doctor imed that I was not in good health


    and that it would take a long time for me to recuperate. But, of course, there was also a shortcut.


    Taking medications on a daily basis would help me have a chance of getting pregnant again before


    the age of 30. These pills were prescribed by that doctor, and I had been taking them continuously


    for a week.


    As usual, I swallowed the pills and finished the ss of water. Hendrix then carried me onto the


    bed.


    The next couple of days were public holidays, so Hendrix and I brought Anne to visit our rtives.


    We first visited the Reid Family. Little Anne received some pocket money from Charles. She was so


    excited that she even danced with joy, making everyoneugh out loud.


    Emma had started dressing differently and tied up her long hair. She looked much more mature


    than before. She and Aaron made a lot of eye contact. They imed that they had gotten married


    because they thought they werepatible, but I felt that it was more than that.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    When my eyes met Aaron''s, he gave me a strange look, and I rolled my eyes at him in return.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Anne had been spoiled by Uncle Trent and the family when she was staying in Ucrebury. She


    couldn''t stay still at all. After getting her pocket money, she asked Charles to go out for a snowball


    fight. That burly couldn''t say no to her at all. So, he relented and brought Anne out into the


    courtyard to y in the snow together.


    We sat in a circle around the sofa in the living room, looking out the huge windows. We watched


    Charles and Anne having fun together in the snow. In that instant, Charles looked like a child again.


    They were bothughing happily.


    After a while, it was quiet in the living room until Aaron suddenly blurted out some news.


    "Have you heard? Sebastian has been discharged," he said.


    Upon hearing this news, my good mood instantly dissipated. I felt surprised and confused at the


    same time.


    When Hendrix''swyer was analyzing the case, I could recall clearly that he mentioned that


    Sebastian was suspected of intentional injury, uwful possession of firearms, and hurting first-


    ss protected animals. He would be sentenced for several crimes, which would put him away for


    at least 15 years. How did he manage to get out of jail unscathed?


    Thinking of what had happened in the vi, I suddenly felt a chill go down my spine, and my


    breathing quickened.


    Hendrix reached out and patted my hand gently tofort me. I raised my head to look at him. I


    could feel a hint of calmness from his gaze. After that, I took a deep breath and tried to stay calm. I


    even forced a smile to make him feel assured.


    Seeing that there were no responses from us, Aaron continued to analyze the case with a serious


    look. He exined, "He was kidnapped on the way to the hospital. I heard that someone from


    Viannd was the mastermind. Millions of dors were given in exchange for Sebastian''s freedom.


    Master Milton was a bold man. Previously, there was no leakage of news at all. After they


    discovered what had happened, the police went to the Milton Family estate to arrest the criminals.


    Only then did they realize that the Milton Family had already fled abroad with the money."


    "So, Sebastian will nevere back?" I asked.


    I seemed to be too nervous at that moment. As soon as I finished my words, I felt Hendrix''s grip on


    my hand be tighter. I quickly adjusted my expression and tried to make myself look more


    rxed. Then, I exined vaguely, "I''m just a little curious. Can''t thew punish him?"


    "Arianna, you''re too naive," Aaron said. He raised his hand and said jokingly, "In the end, thew is


    just a game with winners and losers. Although it seems that we have won and controlled the


    initiative, those rules in prison are not as simple as you''d expect. It has a separate set of rules for


    the survival of other criminals. The underlying dead-end of thew is where their second life


    begins."


    Upon listening to his analysis, I understood the truth. There were only a handful of things in this


    world that could not be settled using money and power. Sebastian had already figured out how to


    deny his involvement before I exposed his crimes. It was safe to say that he had also nned what


    to do if he got put behind bars one day. Hence, he had prepared well in advance.


    We could not fathom how terrifying an evil person could be. I already had a taste of this when I met


    Josiah, but Sebastian was on a whole new level.


    It was easy to understand everything, but it didn''t stop the unease and fear in my heart from


    spreading and growing like vines, infecting every cell in my body.


    Hendrix suddenly grasped my entire hand in his. I could feel the roughness of his skin and the


    warmth of his head spreading through my palm. I couldn''t help but frown as I nced at him.


    "I''m here," Hendrix said as he curled his lips into a smile.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    His voice was still low, bringing a sense of calmness. Looking at his deep and dark eyes, I could


    finally feel at ease.


    Since Hendrix had once managed to rescue me from Sebastian, he would definitely be able to


    protect me again.


    Even though that jerk was still on the loose, with Hendrix''s protection, I could feel at ease.


    Thinking of this, I felt better and gave him a faint smile. I could see the determined look in his eyes


    when our eyes met.


    Emma was trying to tease us. She said, "You two are so sweet."


    I could not helpughing upon hearing that. The same went for Hendrix. We read each other so well


    nowadays that we seemed to be the same person.


    Aaron shook his head in disgust. "I think only both of you would be so open with your affection in


    public during the new year. I think it''s a pity for both of you to stay here. Just go home already!"


    Aaron said.


    "Ouch!" All of a sudden, Aaron let out a shriek.


    As soon as he finished his words, Emma had given him a smack on his arm. Aaron couldn''t help


    comining, "Do you n to kill me?"


    Aaron used to have a bad reputation in the past. Even if there were a slight change in his facial


    expression, anyone who did not know him that well would be scared of him and immediately defer.


    However, Emma seemed to be immune to him. She rolled her eyes at him. "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    After being embarrassed by Emma, Aaron did not seem to be in a good mood. He wanted to regain


    his dignity. He then stood up suddenly and red at Emma condescendingly. "If you keep being


    disrespectful to me, believe it or not, I''ll kick you out now!" Aaron warned.


    When they were still dating, they had reached a consensus. They promised not to interfere with


    each other''s personal lives after getting married. I thought they were a perfect couple at that time,


    but seeing that they were suddenly fighting, I was a little overwhelmed. I couldn''t really distinguish


    whether it was real or not.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Emma didn''t even care about what he said. She snorted coldly and brought me upstairs. "It''s


    pointless talking with him... Arianna, let''s go. I had prepared a gift for Anne, and I forgot to bring it


    downstairs. Come with me," Emma said.


    I had no choice but to follow her as she kept tugging on me. Aaron was shouting loudly, asking us to


    stay. However, Emma did not even turn her head. I was impressed by her.


    Emma brought me to their bedroom and asked me to wait on the sofa. Then, she disappeared and


    emerged again a few minutester, holding a retro-styled wooden box in her hand.


    "Open it and take a look," Emma said while passing the box to me.


    I took it and opened it with a puzzled look. Inside the boxy a shiny ne with a lucky pendant.


    "Your brother said that Anne has been through a lot at such a young age. Hence, I bought Anne


    this. Wearing it may avoid bad lucking to her. It is said that the children will be safe for the rest


    of their lives if they keep this lucky pendant on all the time, before they turn nine years old," Emma


    said.


    "Thank you, Emma," I said. Holding the lucky pendant in my hand, I suddenly felt a little moved.


    When I first met Emma, I thought that she was too outspoken. I used to be astonished by what she


    said. I thought that after she married Aaron, she would still do her own thing. However, it seemed


    that she had gotten used to being Aaron''s wife.


    In fact, I also saw that in the living room. Emma''s love for Aaron was obvious, and she could not


    hide it. Aaron seemed to reciprocate, but he did not seem to realize it yet.


    "As long as you like it," Emma said. She patted my shoulder in satisfaction without saying much.


    On the way home, Anne had fallen asleep. Holding her, I couldn''t help looking out of the window,


    deep in my own thoughts.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    "Are you still worried about Sebastian?" Hendrix asked. He leaned over and covered Anne with his


    jacket.


    I tugged on the hem of his jacket and held Anne tightly against me. I could not help but sigh. "Not


    really. I just feel that I didn''t take good care of Anne," I told him.


    If Monique were still alive, even if she were a single mother, Anne would be leading a healthy, albeit


    ordinary life. However, because of me, Anne had to undergo so many organ transnts at such a


    young age, which had almost cost her life.


    I had done so little for Anne. Even Emma was the one who''d prepared the lucky pendant for Anne.


    It reminded me that I hadn''t prayed for Anne in the past year. I couldn''t be regarded as a qualified


    mother.


    If Monique could see all of this, she would probably me me for not taking good care of Anne.


    Hearing this, Hendrix fell into silence for a while and then looked at me. Then, after a while, he said


    in a certain tone, "You gave her a loving home."


    I didn''t reply to him. Instead, I stared dazedly at the lucky pendant around Anne''s neck for a long


    while.


    The ninth day of the new year was the end of the holidays, and we''d have to get back to work after


    that, so Hendrix and I decided to take a good rest at home on the eighth day of the new year.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, I was woken up by Hendrix early in the morning.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say that you don''t want to go anywhere today?" I asked as I sat up,


    rubbing my eyes.


    "I have something urgent to do today. I''ll be out in half an hour. Hurry up and get yourself ready,"


    Hendrix said. Seeing that I had woken up, he got out of bed to change his clothes.


    "This is so sudden. What''s going on?" I asked. I yawned and was reluctant to get out of bed.


    Winter was the best season toy in bed. In order to spend more time with Hendrix''s elders while


    we were in Ucrebury, we had to get up early in the mornings. We either exercised with Uncle Trent


    or went jogging with Aunt Nerissa every morning. It was a tough time. Now that we finally returned


    to Jarold City, I wanted to enjoy myzy mornings in bed.


    Seeing that he did not respond for a long time, I opened one eye and nced through the slits of


    my eyes.


    Hendrix was tying his tie in front of the mirror. The cor of his shirt was upright and angr, and his


    every movement was pleasing to my eyes.


    Looking at such a charming sight, I immediately became alert. However, my mood was dampened


    by Hendrix''s words in the next second.


    "Dr. Jules just returnedst night. He can make time to meet us today," Hendrix said.


    Dr. Jules was not a strange name for me.


    The day before yesterday, when I was searching for information about in vitro fertilization, I had


    seen lots of articles like "The Father of IVF, Amos Jules." Even though I didn''t click on them, just


    scrolling alone made me aware of how highly respected Dr. Jules was in this field.


    It turned out that Hendrix had picked up on what I was looking at. However, he did not mention it to


    me and had secretly made these arrangements.


    He had kept such a tiny detail in his mind. I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t moved at all.


    However, at that moment, I was truly at a loss.


    I did not reject the possibility of having a baby through IVF. However, even though the oue


    would be less than ster, that feeling of insistence made me feel a little helpless. After all, the


    average sess rate of an IVF pregnancy was less than 60%. My body was so weak, and my


    uterus was seriously damaged. I had miscarried twice, and the probability of sessfully


    conceiving had been reduced by more than half. I was not sure if I really wanted to fight for that


    30% chance.


    Most importantly, in my current condition, even if I managed to get pregnant through external


    fertilization, there was a high possibility that I would end up miscarrying during the pregnancy again.


    I really hoped that I would seed this time. I had fallen into despair twice, and I did not even dare


    to imagine losing a child for the third time.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    For my first child, the moment he suffocated, I could still remember that tearing pain I''d felt when he


    was struggling in my belly.


    I had tried to search for all this information without Hendrix''s knowledge because I was so afraid of


    facing this situation and getting my hopes up again.


    Sitting on the bed, I almost felt that my soul had left my body. I seemed to have returned to the


    moment of the miscarriage, experiencing the moments of despair and suffocation again.


    Suddenly, I could feel a sense of warmthing from my wrist. When I came to, my gaze was met


    by Hendrix''s gentle and affectionate eyes.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He was half kneeling on the bed, ying with my hand and giving me an intense look.


    "I know. You''re worried that you will fail. You''re also worried that your efforts will be in vain. You''re


    even more worried that those jerks will suddenly appear and hurt you and our child again. However,


    Arianna, don''t be afraid. Think about what my aunt said when I rescued you from death. With me


    and them around, God will not mistreat you again. This time, there will be no failure. Just take it as it


    is for my sake, Let''s give it a try again, okay?" He convinced me.


    Looking at his face, I couldn''t tell if it was really necessary for Hendrix to have a child. However,


    there was one thing he''d said that managed to persuade me.


    God would not mistreat me for the third time, and every woman should''ve had the right of bing


    a mother. Even if fate made fools of people, it should have ended long ago for me.


    Upon making up my mind, I changed my clothes and asked Minnie to look after Anne. After that,


    Hendrix and I headed to the First Hospital in Jarold City.


    Hendrix didn''t ask for a chauffeur. Instead, he drove by himself, and I sat in the passenger seat. The


    half an hour''s drive felt like an eternity.


    In the hospital, I saw Mr. Jules for the first time outside of images on the inte. His hairline was a


    little high, and he was wearing a white coat. The smell of disinfectant on his body did not affect his


    approachable appearance at all.


    After a simple inquiry, Mr. Jules asked both Hendrix and me to do a physical examination.


    Hendrix only needed a sperm test. However, I did almost all the important gynecological tests. In


    addition to those basic gynecological tests, there were also blood tests, medical tests, endocrine


    tests, and an anti-sperm test. Fortunately, there was a private hospital nearby. After finishing all the


    medical tests, Hendrix took me back to the First Hospital with the medical report.


    Mr. Jules stared at my medical record for a long while. Finally, he took off his sses and asked


    with a serious expression, "Miss Reid?"


    "Yes," I replied. I gripped Hendrix''s hand tightly as I was waiting for him to exin. I was so nervous


    that my palms were already sweating. If I didn''t hold onto him, I was afraid that I would burst into


    tears when I opened my mouth.


    "The situation is a bitplicated. You had experienced miscarriage twice, and the fetal bodies had


    already been formed for these two times. Since they were idental abortions, the fetuses had


    struggled in your belly for a long time, which was harmful to your uterus. Regardless of whether


    ovtion can be achieved in your body, I''m afraid as of now, your uterus is unable to undergo


    imntation and embryo growth for the time being..." Mr. Jules said.


    Even though my diagnosis was as expected, I still couldn''t help swallowing my saliva. Finally, after a


    long time, I said in a wavering voice, "Then, Dr. Jules, do you mean that even if I try in vitro


    fertilization, I won''t have any chance of getting pregnant?"


    My voice became lower and lower and I couldn''t even conceal my sobs. I didn''t know how I finished


    asking this question.


    At that moment, I once again felt how strong my desire to be a mother was. In the past, even if I


    knew that my chances of getting pregnant were small, at least there had been a chance. However,


    my current chances were zero. I did not feel sorrow. I just felt like something inside me had died.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    Hope was a kind of belief. It couldn''t be seen or touched. However, it managed to support people


    and let them have faith in their lives.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I couldn''t help but tighten my grip on Hendrix''s palm. It seemed to be the only way for me to regain


    some strength, enabling me to remain calm.


    There was a buzzing sound reverberating in my ears. Before I was about to suffocate, Dr. Jules''


    hoarse and gentle voice rang out. He said, "That''s not necessarily the case. Nothing is absolute."


    He paused for a while, putting the medical report on the table. He looked at me patiently. "Mrs.


    Roberts, I have studied and been in this field for nearly 30 years. I have encountered many tricky


    situations before. Your case is not the worst, you can definitely rest assured. As long as you follow


    the doctor''s instructions, having children is only a matter of time. Your mentality ys an important


    role. Please keep an open mind, and leave the other things to me. Got it?" Dr. Jules said.


    Even though Amos had said so, I still couldn''t tell if he was just trying tofort me. In order to


    make Hendrix feel at ease, I nodded nkly.


    Seeing that, Dr. Jules nodded and then nced at Hendrix next to him. He asked, "Mr. Roberts,


    what''s your opinion? You know that I will be having an international exchange project in three


    months. Therefore, my time in the country is minimal. If you want me to take over Mrs. Roberts''


    case, I will immediately ask my assistants to discuss the treatment n."


    It was pretty normal for the top fertility specialist in the country to have such a busy schedule. We


    could see lots of patients waiting in the corridor to seek medical treatment, during the times we


    visited the hospital. They had probablye for Amos, so it was not difficult to understand that he


    was in such a hurry to decide whether to take over.


    A doctor at this professional level should be treated as a national treasure. He would be sought


    after wherever he went. Hendrix must have asked for help from many friends, in booking his


    appointment with Dr. Jules. That was why we had to amodate his schedule.


    Hendrix agreed as expected. He said, "You''re the expert in this industry. All the decisions should be


    yours."


    He held my hand even tighter and looked at me. After that, he said to Amos in an earnest voice,


    "Please."


    Hearing his voice, I frowned while looking at him. For a moment, I felt that he was a devout believer,


    and Amos was his God.


    Hendrix had always been God''s favored son. When he was born, he was destined to have a


    superior and mighty legacy. However, at this moment, I felt like he had suddenly turned into an


    ordinary man. For the sake of us having our own children, he had be so humble.


    Looking at him like this, I was immediately relieved, though I wasn''t sure why. Hendrix looked so


    charming and reliable at that moment, in a different way from how he usually looked.


    "That''s my duty," Mr. Jules said. He did not have much to say. He turned around and picked up a


    pen to write the prescription. After he finished writing, he tore the paper out and handed it to


    Hendrix. He said with a serious look, "I know Mr. Roberts is a VIP patient. But there is one thing I


    want to mention. Since Mrs. Roberts is my patient, she needs to follow my prescription in the next


    two months. Don''t go seeking medication without proper nning or consume other medicines. I


    hope you two can take this seriously."


    I nodded obediently when I heard that. It was not only because Dr. Jules was clearly experienced,


    but also because his professionalism was irresistible. As an expert, he could have only offered


    medical advice within the scope of his abilities. However, apparently, he had seen the hardships of


    our pregnancy preparations. He had reminded us of the risk of conflict in treatment from his


    professional point of view.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    People who suffered from illness would always wish to get a fast recovery. Therefore, they might


    visit a few doctors at the same time, and often took medicine prescribed by different doctors in order


    to increase the probability of recovery. It was understandable to do so. However, in most cases,


    negative effects would actually ur due to drug resistance.


    If Dr. Jules had not reminded me of this, I would have probably continued to consume the medicine


    Nerissa had brought back at the same time.


    Thinking of this, I started to trust Dr. Jules more.


    If I still could not get pregnant with his assistance, I probably wouldn''t have any hope for the rest of


    my life.


    After taking a look at the two of us, Dr. Jules probably felt that my mental state was not that good.


    He said, "You don''t have to be too nervous. With modern medical technology, having a thin


    endometrium is not incurable. With proper medication, the probability of recovery is still very high."


    I finally let out a smile and said, "Dr. Jules, thank you."


    Thank you so much for giving me the chance to be a mother.


    Dr. Jules chuckled. He put his hands on the table with a friendly smile. He seemed like a kind senior


    whom we had known for decades. He said, "Don''t thank me first. It''s never easy to prepare for


    pregnancy. We''ll meet every day after this. The treatment and preparation for fertilization will be


    really tiring. I''m just afraid that you''ll be sick of me soon."


    Iughed and replied, "Of course not, Dr. Jules. You''re really good at making jokes."


    "This is not a joke," Dr. Jules replied. He looked at Hendrix and said with a smile, "Mr. Roberts will


    be busy with his business, but it is better to have good scheduling for these two critical months.


    Take good care of Mrs. Roberts. Conceiving a baby is a matter that should involve both parents. I


    hope that Mr. Roberts can apany Mrs. Roberts all the time during the consultations."


    I was about to speak up for Hendrix. However, he beat me to it. "Of course," Hendrix said.


    This was the second time that I''d looked at him in surprise that day.


    It had just been a year, but Hendrix seemed to have changed a lot. He was sitting there silently, and


    the sense of security in my heart started blossoming.


    I didn''t interrupt them further. After that, Dr. Jules gave Hendrix some instructions about my diet.


    Most of them were to avoid spicy food and to eat more light food. There was nothing special.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After collecting the medicine, Hendrix fetched me home.


    On the way, Hendrix received a phone call. Vaguely, I heard the person at the end of the phone


    saying "GW Group" and "Come back soon". Then, he hung up the phone.


    I had been with the Roberts Group for quite some time, but I didn''t remember that thispany was


    one of the partners of Roberts Group. So I asked casually, "Is GW Group the new partner of the


    Roberts Group?"


    "Well, the Roberts Group has a good potential for development in Jarold City. However, in order to


    reach a monopoly, it needs foreign capital investment. Obviously, GW Group is the most suitable


    one among the many investmentpanies on Wall Street. Although thepany is quite


    straightforward, they have some unreasonable requests. I still want to fight for them."


    I didn''t expect Hendrix to be so detailed. Suddenly, I was at a loss for words. I pursed my lips and


    nodded. I said, "Well, then you should return to thepany early tomorrow."


    Holding the steering wheel, Hendrix suddenlyughed and said, "You''re bing forgetful even


    before getting pregnant. The representative is now in thepany. I have to rush there after


    sending you back."

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    "It''s that urgent?" I asked. I didn''t know how to react at that moment. "But we''ll only be back to work


    tomorrow, isn''t that right?" I continued asking.


    Hendrix nced at me patiently and then turned his head to focus on driving. He said, "Arianna,


    foreigners don''t celebrate the new year. Furthermore, there will never be a fixed break for


    businesses. We can''t let go of the opportunity that hase to our door. Although Roberts Group is


    now on the right track, it doesn''t indicate that we can stop working hard. Instead, we should enter a


    market with bigger capital. Or else, we will be engulfed by otherpanies."


    I understood what he meant. The Roberts Group came all the way from Ucrebury and finally


    managed to gain a strong foundation in Jarold City. Thepany could only continue to develop,


    and there was no turning back.


    "Thank you for your hard work," I said. I suddenly felt sorry for Hendrix. The corners of my lips


    curled up as I spoke shyly.


    The new year was also the most tiring period. Hendrix finally got a holiday. However, he had to


    apany me to visit two hospitals in the morning, while in the afternoon, he had to rush back to


    thepany to deal with his business, like a spinning top.


    Hendrix''s eyes suddenly lit up with pride as he muttered to himself. He said, "It seems like someone


    can''t bear to part with me. Should I just decline the appointment?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and replied, "Don''t tter yourself. Who can''t bear it? I am not your excuse


    for beingzy."


    Hendrixughed, so did I. However, I turned my face to the other side and looked out the window.


    The sky in Jarold City was always foggy, it seemed like there was ayer of smog. It looked


    overwhelming.


    Dr. Jules mentioned that the possibility of getting pregnant should be confirmed in three months. It


    was hard to indicate whether it was good or bad. However, the treatment process had already


    begun.


    People often said that the days after the age of 20 passed in the blink of an eye. Anne had grown


    up almost overnight, so three months didn''t sound too long to me.


    If I still could not get pregnant after ny days, what else could I pursue in my life?


    I was in a daze again.


    Hendrix insisted on sending me into the house before he left. Holding each other''s hand, we


    entered our house together.


    At the entrance, we could hear Anne''s voice.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Oliver, I have a lot of pocket money, do you want me to buy you candies?"


    "Grandaunt! Let Oliver stay here and y with me, okay?"


    It was Freya and Zachary.


    When we walked into the house, we saw Freya teasing Anne. She said, "Anne likes Oliver so much.


    Do you want to have a little brother of your own?"


    I could only sigh helplessly. As I walked over, I startedining. I said, "You''re trying so hard to


    persuade me to give birth. I think you should ask Professor Holt to work a little harder, so you two


    can have another child while you both are still young."


    Hearing my voice, Anne, who was holding a lollipop in her hand, ran to me and called, "Mom!"


    She only realized Hendrix was with me after running to my side. She then greeted him obediently,


    "Dad!"


    I picked her up and sat her down on the sofa. I took a piece of tissue and wiped the sugar stains on


    the corners of her mouth. I asked, "Didn''t you promise me that you would only eat a lollipop once


    every two days? Otherwise, you will get tooth decay. Why don''t you remember?"


    Children had no resistance to sweets. They could easily overindulge if you didn''t pay much


    attention.


    She pouted, feeling a little wronged. She exined, "Grandaunt gave it to me. Grandaunt said that


    children get to eat more candy during the new year!"


    Prey a interjected, "It''s just a lollipop. It doesn''t matter. If she likes it, just let her. It''ll limit her nature,


    if you try to control everything."

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    I held my forehead and said, "This has nothing to do with her nature. It''s just that sweets are not


    good for her teeth and skin."


    "It doesn''t even matter if she only eats once in a while," Freya said. She continued to defend her


    stance. Luckily, Zachary, who was rational, tried to persuade her, "Alright, Freya, don''t interfere


    when Arianna is educating her child. You''ll need to educate Oliver in the future."


    Freya shrugged as she replied, "Alright."


    After that, she raised her chin and pointed at Hendrix, who was still standing. "Where did the both of


    you go just now? Minnie said that you two went out early in the morning," Freya asked.


    "We went out to settle something," I replied. After that, I turned to Hendrix and urged him, "Don''t you


    have things to take care of? You go first," I said.


    "Alright," Hendrix nodded. After saying goodbye to Freya and the others, he turned around and left


    the house.


    As soon as he walked out, Freya asked, "It''s only the first few days of the new day, and Hendrix has


    already started going back to work. Is he that busy?"


    "The foreign investors do not celebrate the new year, and Hendrix also needs to entertain them. So,


    unfortunately, he has to leave. First, I hope that you don''t mind," I exined.


    Our guests were visiting our house in the new year. However, the owner was out meeting clients. To


    an outsider, it would seem rude.


    Zachary waved his hand and said indifferently, "Work is more important."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Freya nced at him and did not delve into it. She immediately changed the topic. "What do you


    think about what I just said?" She asked.


    "What''s that?" I asked with a confused look.


    "Getting Anne a younger brother," Freya replied. She looked so passionate, immediately putting a


    fervent smile on her face. She continued saying, "Frankly speaking, Anne is quite lonely.


    Furthermore, Hendrix is so devoted to his career. In the future, the Roberts Group''s business n


    will definitely get bigger. There has to be someone inheriting it. Aren''t you thinking of having another


    child?"


    I almost felt dizzy listening to it. I replied helplessly, "It seems like you want to be involved in this


    matter."


    "Hey, hey, hey, what''s that look on your face? I''m doing this because I care about you. I won''t even


    bother if it''s anyone else," Freya said in a louder voice.


    Most of the time, Anne did not fully understand our conversations. However, this time, she did,


    contrary to my expectations. Her chubby little hands held my neck and said, "Mom, I want a


    younger brother!"


    Hearing this, Freya immediately became more energized. She then said, "Hey, did you hear that?


    Anne also mentioned it, and now I''m not the only one who''s just talking nonsense."


    Taking a nce at Zachary, we both smiled at each other. I was not sure how many times Freya had


    told Anne about having a younger brother before I came home. Otherwise, Anne wouldn''t have


    remembered so clearly.


    As Minnie served some hot tea, I quickly stopped her. I said, "Minnie, take Anne upstairs for a nap."


    "Ah! Okay, Mrs. Roberts," Minnie and then reached out to pick Anne up. "Anne, let''s go take a nap,"


    she told her.


    "I don''t want to!" Anne said. She jumped into my arms and clung to me tightly. She didn''t let go of


    me and said, "I want to y with Oliver!"


    Disciplining them became tougher as they grew up. They would be more naughty whenever


    there were other people around.


    I adjusted my expression and pretended to be serious. After that, I pulled Anne apart from me and


    looked at her face sternly. Then, I ordered her, "Sleep first. You can y with Oliver after you wake


    up. Do you understand?"


    I seldom behaved so strictly to Anne. It was sessful whenever I did. Seeing that I was a little


    angry, Anne immediately pouted, going upstairs with Minnie.


    After that, Freya also ordered her servants to take Oliver to the guest room for his nap.


    Before the new year, she had visited us with her children several times. That was why she was


    familiar with everything.


    As soon as the children left, the living room became quiet. Only then did I bring up my meeting with


    Dr. Jules.


    Hearing that, Freya could not help pping her hands in delight. "Really? Does that mean you can


    get pregnant this year?"

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    I pursed my lips and nodded with a smile.


    Maybe this was my true emotion. I was really happy from the bottom of my heart that I could get


    pregnant again.


    "That''s great. Your efforts will pay off. After having your own children, your family will finally be


    complete, and I don''t have to worry so much about you in the future," she said. Freya breathed a


    sigh of relief as if the burden in her heart had been removed. Suddenly, she seemed to recall


    something. She reached out her hand and patted Zachary''sp. She said, "Hendrix is so busy with


    his career. Why don''t we apany Arianna to her appointments?"


    I was about to refuse her suggestion. However, Zachary said first, with some hesitation, "Initially,


    there was no problem. However, the Economics schrs in Jarold City will be having an exchange


    project. From tomorrow on wards, I have to attend it every single day."


    Freya was not in a good mood upon hearing this. She then asked sarcastically, "Why didn''t you


    mention it before?" "They just announced it yesterday," Zachary exined. "The project in Jewels


    Area willst for a month. I was still considering it. However, after seeing Mr. Roberts working so


    hard, I thought I should emte him, so I agreed to join the project," he said.


    Freya did not like that, and her face turned solemn. She continued saying, "You only have two


    months of holiday this year, and now you want to attend an exchange project for a month. Have you


    forgotten that you still have a wife and child?"


    Zachary gave a dryugh and leaned closer to her catingly. He reached out to wrap his arm


    around her shoulders and said tentatively, "I''ve also signed you up. Let''s go together. We can ask


    my parents to take care of Oliver. In this case, I can still spend some time with you."


    "Just forget it," Freya said. She dodged him and moved to the other side. "I don''t want to attend


    those exchange projects during this new year. You can enjoy yourself. I''ll apany Arianna to the


    hospital," she said.


    Zachary gave another forcedugh and looked at her with a doting gaze. He was extremely patient.


    The two of them seemed to bicker all the time. However, in reality, neither of them could leave the


    other. Even though Freya mentioned that she did not want to keep Zacharypany, she still found


    an excuse to return home and enjoy their remaining time together before he had to attend the


    exchange project.


    As I''d gotten up early in the morning, I soon felt tired and went upstairs to have a rest.


    It was already seven o''clock when I woke up.


    Anne was ying with her toys in the living room. When I went downstairs, she jumped towards me


    and said, "Mom, you slept for a long time. You''re azy pig!"


    "If your mom is azy pig, then Anne is azy little piglet!" I joked. I picked her up and teased her


    while walking to the dining area. "Madam Parker, has Hendrixe back?" I asked.


    Minnie wasing from the kitchen. She wiped her hands on her apron and replied, "No, Madam.


    Do you want to give him a call? Dinner is ready. We can start dinner as soon as hees back."


    "Alright, I see," I replied.


    After putting Anne down so she could continue ying, I dialed Hendrix''s phone number.


    He answered the phone call in a short while. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are youing home soon?" I asked.


    "I''m still at thepany. I probably won''t be able to go back in time for dinner, so you don''t have to


    wait for me," Hendrix said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "You haven''t settled the tasks regarding GW Group?" I asked.


    "We''vee to apromise, but I''m still not satisfied. I''m not dealing with this now. As I will be


    back to work tomorrow, there are pending projects, and I have to deal with some of them today.


    Otherwise, I won''t have time to apany you to the hospital tomorrow," he replied.


    I knew that Hendrix would be very busy when he returned to thepany. However, I didn''t expect


    that he would be that upied. "Freya said that she will go with me. You don''t have to apany


    me every day. Thepany is expanding now, and it really needs you. So don''t push yourself," I


    said.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    "I know what I''m doing. You just need to take good care of your body, I''ll settle the rest. Remember


    to eat the medicine after your meals, never on an empty stomach. Also, stop taking the medicine


    that Auntie gave you," Hendrix said.


    He seemed a little long- winded. However, I couldn''t help pulling the corner of my mouth up into a


    smile and nodding. "Got it. You go back to your work first," I replied.


    After that, I hung up the phone and said in the direction of the kitchen, "Madam Parker, let''s have


    our dinner. Hendrix won''te back for dinner tonight."


    Soon, Minnie set the table and dinner was served.


    Anne had a good appetite. She had finished all the rice in her bowl, insisting on peeling the shrimp


    on her own. As a result, both of her hands were stained with the juices of the shrimp head.


    After eating and ying with Anne for a while, I coaxed her to sleep. She was very tired and fell


    asleep quickly.


    Seeing that it was still early, I guessed that there was no one else in the Roberts Group and there


    weren''t any good food deliveries nearby the building either, so I asked Minnie to heat up a few


    dishes and drove to thepany to meet Hendrix.


    Even though it was winter, there was a huge contrast in the temperature of Jarold City during


    daytime and nighttime. I was still shivering despite already having on a thick sweater. When I got


    out of the car, I ducked into my clothes and quickly ran to the office building where the Roberts


    Group was located.


    There was no one around at that time, apart from a security guard downstairs. He still recognized


    me, and he let me enter the office after a few greetings.


    Upon entering the Roberts Group building, there was only one row of fluorescent lights that had


    been turned on. The whole office felt a little deste at that moment.


    I could still remember where Hendrix''s office was located, so I walked towards that direction with a


    lunch box in my hand. At the entrance, I could hear the tender voice of a woman speaking.


    The woman asked, "Mr. Roberts, you haven''t taken your dinner yet, right? There is a Japanese


    restaurant located opposite ourpany. Why don''t we go there to grab our dinner first, and then


    come back to work overtime?"


    The voice was very familiar. I tilted my neck subconsciously and caught a glimpse of Este.


    Hendrix looked up at that moment and noticed me.


    He was about to respond to Este, but upon seeing me, he immediately got up and walked


    towards me. He then asked, "Why are you here? It''s cold outside. Why aren''t you wearing more


    clothes?"


    "Bringing some dinner for Mr. Roberts," I replied while raising the grey lunch box in my hand. Steam


    came out of my mouth as I spoke.


    Taking a nce at the lunch box, he ced it aside and then held my hands in his palm. He teased


    me, "Thank you for your efforts, Mrs. Roberts."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I pouted and didn''t give him any response.


    Este found a time to interject, and greeted me respectfully. After that, she said to Hendrix, "I''ll go


    out first, Mr. Roberts."


    After that, she squeezed herself out from next to me and left the office.


    I stared at her retreating figure. To be honest, she looked a little embarrassed.


    Hendrix also nced in the same direction. However, he obviously could not grasp what I was


    staring at. He then asked, "What are you looking at?" "Nothing, you eat first," I replied. I let go of his


    hand and took the lunch box to the tea table.


    Hendrix was indeed hungry. He was not picky about food at all. He ced the rice in front of him,


    and ate all the four dishes that I''d prepared for him. He enjoyed the food in a slow and gentle way


    that was very pleasing to watch.


    As he was having his dinner, I got up and walked around the office. Seeing the documents on the


    desk, I picked one up and flipped through it casually.


    "The GW Investment Bank of Mesville was established in the year 1920, it is one of the top 100


    investment groups in the world. The group assets haven''t beenpletely calcted yet, but the


    investment fund is estimated to be over 100 billion..."


    I couldn''t help feeling shocked when I read this in a low voice. Where did Hendrix get such a


    tycoon? "Hendrix Roberts," I called. I raised the document in my hand and asked him, "Are you sure


    that the GW Group wants to coborate with Roberts Group, instead of buying you out?"

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    Hendrix raised his head to nce at me, and then continued eating slowly while exining, "The


    Roberts Group has managed to build up its reputation in our country, and international expansion is


    a must for the group. The group has not explored the construction market here, and this time they''d


    taken the initiative toe to foster the rtionship with us, they may have the intention of


    acquiring us."


    I''d just said it casually, but I hadn''t expected it to happen. Seeing that serious expression on his


    face, I was at a loss for words at the moment. I put the file back into its original ce reluctantly.


    Once a business had be a publicly listedpany, building a good rapport with an investor


    was inevitable to achieve international expansion. For thosepanies whose foundation was not


    strong enough, they might have ended up selling theirpanies and leaving the industry after


    receiving the money. All the technological resources would be handed over to those investors. Even


    before they''d managed to enter the international market, they would have lost their hands.


    People were willing to die for money. Capitalists took advantage of this to plunder technical


    resources to expand their businesses, and at the same time restricting the development of domestic


    enterprises. On one hand, they could get rid of potentialpetitors. On the other hand, they could


    improve their capacity to achieve economic leadership.


    Obviously, Hendrix wouldn''t betray Roberts Group, not just because the Roberts Group was his


    family business, but more importantly, because of his personal ambition.


    Valeria and Freya had mentioned many times that Hendrix was not an ordinary person. One day,


    the Roberts Groups would be internationally well-known under his leadership. In merely five


    years, he had managed to move thepany headquarters to Jarold City. There was also some


    long-term development in his business nning.


    There was no end when it came to a man''s pursuit in his business. The greater the capability, the


    farther the scope of vision.


    Of course, as Hendrix said, when thepany reached a certain scale, even if it did not innovate,


    there would also be countless uninvited clientpanies approaching them for coboration. The


    GW Group was the best example. At that time, in order to enter the market here, they had humbled


    themselves in front of Roberts Group.


    They had tried to offer capital to the Roberts Group, trying to take advantage of the Roberts Group''s


    strong foundation here. The Roberts Group would be their first target to acquire.


    There were risks in doing business. That was why Hendrix was so serious when it came to


    financing.


    I felt that he had been too nervous about it. After a moment of silence, I changed the topic and


    looked towards the door. "Hasn''t the project in Oand finished yet?" I asked.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    From my side, I could see Este''s working table. When I spoke, I could see that she was busy with


    her work. She kept standing up and sitting back down again after a while. I could observe


    everything she did clearly.


    "Is it how Hendrix and Este usually work?" I thought to myself.


    After being in the workce for a long time, I had more or less some understanding of the matters


    between secretaries and supervisors. The tricks those pretty secretaries yed wereparable to


    lustful supervisors who would take advantage of them. In that case, who was the one who''d taken


    the initiative to arrange for Este and Hendrix to work together?


    As I took a closer look, Este was not stunningly pretty. She looked very obedient when she was


    focusing on her work. All in all, she was someone who was veryfortable to get along with.


    Vincent, the boy I''d bumped into at the mall, was actually well-matched with her. Was it because of


    Hendrix that she kept rejecting him?


    Thinking of this, I turned to Hendrix and started scrutinizing him.


    Hendrix did not notice anything unusual. He sat on the sofa, with his slender, bony fingers, and


    there was no expression on his face. He said indifferently, "Evan reported on the video conference


    in the afternoon, saying that they ran into some trouble. He still needs a bit more time before


    everything can get settled."

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    "I see," I replied. Looking at his stagnant face, my lips curled up into a smile.


    After being together for so many years, I still had some understanding of Hendrix.


    His good appearance and outstanding business talents had attracted lots of women. Other than


    those beautiful faces and high- flying businesswomen, there had also beendies from wealthy


    families pining after him. However, in the end, their efforts were all in vain. Hendrix probably didn''t


    even remember their faces. When it came to his subordinates, most of the time, he didn''t even


    seem to give much notice to them, and Este was no exception.


    However, it didn''t mean Este wasn''t falling in love with Hendrix. I made up my mind to personally


    urge Evan toe back quickly.


    Everyone had the right to pursue whatever they wanted in their life. However, once they realized


    that they were pursuing the wrong thing, they should be stopped in time.


    I was really worried that history would repeat itself. Andrea had been so obsessed with Hendrix.


    Apart from her personality, the other reason was that she had spent too much time and energy on


    Hendrix. She wouldn''t have been satisfied if she didn''t achieve what she desired. With the mixture


    of depressed feelings and hesitant emotions, her mind had been distorted day after day.


    Este was a smart person. She could help Hendrix at work. However, she might have ulterior


    motives. I didn''t want to embarrass her that much. I was hoping that Evan woulde back, and let


    her be aware of the reality.


    After the worries in my heart were dispelled, I went to sit beside Hendrix to keep himpany as


    he was eating.


    Hendrix paused and tilted his head to look at me. After a moment of thought, he put down his


    utensils and said, "It''s gettingte now. Let''s go home."


    He then picked up the coat next to him, pulled me up and walked out.


    I felt confused at that moment. As we were leaving the office, I asked, "What about your work?"


    "Forget it," Hendrix replied. He seemed to be very anxious. He held my hand while walking out of


    the office. When we passed Este, she stood up to greet us. However, he was walking faster and


    faster as if he didn''t hear her.


    Hendrix seemed to be a little excited when we reached the elevator. He kept staring at the


    elevator''s floor with his dark eyes, but I couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    After getting into the car, I fastened my seat belt and couldn''t help asking him, "Is anything wrong?"


    "Yes," Hendrix replied. He held the steering wheel with a serious expression. "A trivial matter, very


    troublesome," he replied.


    I frowned while looking at him with even more confusion. "How can a trivial matter be troublesome?"


    I asked.


    However, Hendrix did not say anything else. He stepped heavily on the elerator all the way and


    arrived home in less than half an hour.


    Minnie weed us at the door upon hearing themotion. "Mr. Roberts and Mrs. Roberts,


    you''re back," she said.


    "Yes," Hendrix answered perfunctorily, and then pulled me upstairs. Minnie was puzzled upon


    seeing that.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As soon as we entered the room, Hendrix pressed me against the wall, and kicked the door closed


    with his foot. He then leaned over and kissed me. The way he kissed was very aggressive, and my


    breathing soon quickened.


    Hendrix''s unusual behavior had really overwhelmed me. Before losing my sanity, I tried my best to


    stay sober and pushed him away. I ced my hands on his violently pumping chest to keep myself


    away from him. I was gasping heavily while asking, "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say that you


    have something to deal with?"


    Hendrix was panting as well. There seemed to be a fire of passion burning in his eyes. His Adam''s


    apple was moving up and down, as if he was going to devour me. "I''m busy dealing with it now," he


    said.


    "What?" I asked. I didn''t really understand.


    "Remember the medical check-up this morning?"


    "Yes," I nodded as I said. After that, I recalled that the details of our medical check- up were quite


    different. I immediately blushed. I bit my lips and teased him, "So you''ve been enduring it for the


    whole day?"


    Hendrix''s eyes darkened. He then carried me and walked into the bedroom...

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    Kissing, hugging, and so much more than that...


    After nearly two hours, Hendrix finally let go of me with satisfaction.


    As soon as Iid down to rest, I heard the sound of showeringing from the bathroom. It was


    Hendrix, who''d gone to take a shower. Thinking that he would be busy working tomorrow, I stacked


    my pillows a little higher and waited for him to finish showering so we could go to bed together.


    Before long, Hendrix came out in a bathrobe, but he went straight into the cloakroom instead. When


    he came out, he was already dressed in a suit.


    "Are you going back to the office?" Amos had made an appointment with Hendrix at nine o''clock in


    the morning. If he went back to work at this hour, he probably wouldn''t be back early. I was really


    worried that he would not have enough sleep, having to spend time going back and forth between


    our house and hispany.


    Hendrix walked to the bed and bent down to kiss me on the forehead. He said softly, "There are


    some issues that have to be dealt with tonight. You go to sleep first."


    "Okay." I sighed. I knew that I couldn''t be a stumbling block in his career, but I still couldn''t help


    reminding him, "Come back early, don''t spend the night in the office, you''ll catch a cold."


    Hendrixughed. "Don''t worry. I''m full of strength now. I can stay up all night."


    I blushed and pretended to urge him out. "Go, go,e back early."


    Hendrix nodded and left the room with his phone.


    As soon as he left, the house quieted down, and I didn''t feel sleepy anymore.


    ncing at the time, I realized it was only eleven o''clock, and the most exciting part of the night had


    just started.


    Thinking of Amos'' advice, I put on my clothes and got out of bed. I took my medicine for today with


    a ss of warm water and threw out the previous medications that I''d taken to nourish my body.


    The prescription would notst long, and they might end up going bad if I kept them any longer. If


    that happened, these medicines would be useless, no matter which doctor prescribed them to me.


    I suddenly remembered that Anne had a habit of untucking herself during sleep, so I simply


    wrapped myself with a jacket and went to her room to check on her. When I saw that her body was


    properly covered with the quilt, I was relieved.


    I was still clear-headed when I returned back to the bedroom. I leaned against the headboard and


    spent some time on my phone.


    A few minutester, Freya sent me a message.


    {Lonely wildcat waiting for someone to talk to?}


    Iughed at her. She was already a mother, yet she was still so indiscreet when she talked. I


    replied, {What''s the price?}


    After sending the message, I couldn''t helpughing.


    This was not something that two mothers should be talking about.


    Almost immediately, Freya called me on the phone and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you


    alone tonight, like me?"


    Iughed. Sometimes, I really felt that she was a humorous person. "Professor Holt isn''t home?"


    Sheined, "Don''t mention it. He''d already left for the meeting. I just don''t understand why


    they don''t want to stay at home and enjoy their free time during the holidays. Do intellectuals have


    different brain structurespared to normal people?"


    This was exactly what Freya was thinking. Her mouth was not forgiving, but she had a warm heart.


    She probably just couldn''t bear to part with Zachary. I teased her, "Professor Holt is young and


    promising, and he''s so handsome. Aren''t you afraid young women will target him if you don''t go


    along with him to his meeting?"


    Men in their thirties were more popr than young people in their twenties. At this age, men were


    more mature and stable, and they had achieved a lot in their careers. For people like Zachary, his


    thoughtful personality would definitely attract many young girls who admired him.


    I often felt that Zachary, who taught in a college, was more attractive to girlspared to Hendrix.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    Freya scoffed. "Let find someone if he wants to. I, the professor''s wife, am tired of it. If he wants to


    look for a lover, I''ll definitely look for a young hunk myself. Either way, I won''t lose out."


    I was speechless. That was indeed something she would do. It was fortunate that Freya was a


    woman. If she were a man, she might break a lot of young and innocent girls'' hearts with her


    eloquent words.


    Seeing that I did not respond, Freya continued, "In fact, it doesn''t matter if Zachary is at home or


    not, or whether he is by my side. All of these are not that important to me. The main issue is the


    rtionship between his mother and me. Although we''re married for so long, I still feel like we can''t


    get along very well. Once Zachary leaves, his parents and I treat each other as guests very politely.


    It¡¯s so courteous that I can''t breathe."


    When they got married, Freya oftenined about Zachary''s parents. Initially, she thought that


    giving birth to a child would ease the situation, but we didn''t expect the problem to remain. I thought


    about it andforted her, "Since you''re family, it''s fate. After all, we''re from two different


    generations, and it''s normal to have a generation gap. You just have tomunicate and interact


    more. They''re your husband''s birth parents. No one will love both of you more than they do. Think


    about it, if Master Moore and the rest are still alive, do you think that you guys still won''t be able to


    get along?"


    "Maybe." Freya was still in low spirits and replied, "My father was already very old when I was born.


    He didn''t even get to spend much time with his family before he passed away. So the only thing I


    can do is use my imagination, but it''s obviously not very effective. Otherwise, I won''t beining


    to you on the phone."


    I thought about it and realized that she was right. Freya was about the same age as me. After


    Master Moore passed away, the only families she had left were Pedro and the others. Although her


    eldest brother was like a father to her, there was still a distance between them. No wonder she


    couldn''t understand the joy of a family living together in merriment and joy.


    Everyone was different. There were some things we couldn''t force. I couldn''t give her any advice, so


    I tried tofort her by saying, "If you''re displeased, talk it through. Vent it out, and everything will


    be alright. Just don''t say these words in front of Zachary''s parents."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Freya suddenly raised her voice and said, "I''m not a fool. I''m even hiding in my bedroom right now


    to have this phone call with you. Arianna, you''re looking down on me. Although I''m not satisfied with


    this home, I still want Zachary. As long as we''re fine, I''ll be able to maintain the harmony,


    understand?"


    Before I could speak, she said to herself, "Forget it. You don''t have to deal with your husband¡¯s


    parents. You don''t understand anything. Well, it''s time for me to go to bed. Wait a minute, what time


    will you go to the hospital tomorrow morning?"


    I guessed that she didn''t want to stay at home by herself, so she wanted toe with me to the


    hospital. "Nine o''clock."


    "Alright, I''ll be there on time. Wait for me at home." After that, she hung up the phone.


    I nced at my phone screen that showed the home page of WhatsApp. There was nothing I could


    do about conflicts between a wife and her mother- in-w. This problem had existed for thousands


    of years now, and it was likely to continue that way, but it seemed that Freya should be able to


    handle it easily.


    That was right. How could such a sessful woman not be able to handle a minor family feud? It


    was nothing more than a trivial matter. Freya did not care about trifles, so presumably, she would


    not take it to heart.


    Thinking of that, I put my phone aside and went to sleep without worrying about her.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    The next day.


    When Freya arrived, I just happened to be downstairs. When Anne saw Freyaing in, she ran to


    her with her hands wide open, "Grandaunt!"


    "Dear Anne, did you miss me?" Freya held Anne in her arms, and then she couldn''t help but


    comin, "We''re about the same age, but I''m a grandaunt. Why don''t you let Anne address me as


    an aunt from now on? I feel old when she keeps calling me her grandaunt!"


    Anne was a clever girl, so she immediately understood. She called out to Freya in a childish voice,


    "A... Aunt..."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Freya''s smiling eyes narrowed into slits, and she immediately responded to Anne, "Ah! Anne is so


    smart. Come, I''ll reward you with a lollipop!"


    As she spoke, she took out a lollipop from her Hermes bag and ced it in Anne''s chubby hands.


    Anne was so overjoyed that she pped her hands and hopped around in Freya''s arms. "Thank


    you, Aunt Moore! I like lollipops!"


    Freya saw how happy the child was and the smile on her face deepened. I said helplessly, "You are


    not even this patient to Oliver. Is Anne your biological daughter instead of mine?"


    "How is it the same?" Freya came over, holding Anne in her arms. "Anne is a girl, and a girl should


    be doted on. Oliver is a boy, and he needs to be trained. Otherwise, he''ll be a mama''s boy when he


    grows up, and I don''t want that."


    I shook my head and sighed. I wanted to retort, but I knew that I wouldn''t win anyway.


    Freya yed around with the child for a while. When she saw that I was ready, she prepared to


    carry Anne along with her. "Alright, let''s set off now. We don''t want to bete. Many doctors


    nowadays are all on a high horse."


    I thought of Amos'' good temper, and I couldn''t help refuting, "Not all doctors are like that. Amos is


    an excellent doctor."


    After that, I grabbed Anne from her and shouted towards the kitchen, "Madam Parker,e over for


    a moment."


    Soon, Minnie came out.


    "Madam Parker, I''ll be going out this morning. Just look after the child and leave the chores to the


    other servants."


    "Got it, Madam."


    Freya was puzzled, "Why won''t you bring Anne along? I can watch over her."


    As she spoke, Anne stood between us, looking up at us quietly with a pair of big and watery eyes.


    She was obedient and did not make a single fuss.


    Anne''s temper was simr to mine. Once we understood the situation, we would not create a scene


    and would ept it obediently.


    Before I coaxed Anne to sleep the previous day, I had already told her that I would be busy in the


    morningstely and that she would have to obey Minnie''s words at home.


    She didn''t understand why I wanted to leave her behind. She thought that I was going to leave her


    to Valerie and Pedro like before. She cried for a while, and I told her a few fairy tales to distract her.


    After that, I patiently coaxed and exined to her the reason why I was busy. Finally, after listening,


    she agreed to it and stopped pestering.


    I sighed. Before leaving, I told Minnie to bring Anne out into the garden. Once we were out of the


    door, I answered Freya''s question, "Anne had gone through bone marrow transntsst year and


    had her kidneys reced. She''s recovering well now. I don''t want her to enter the hospital again as


    I''m afraid she will get infected with other diseases. I can''t bear to let her suffer again."


    After thinking for a while, Freya understood and did not say anything else.

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    After taking our bags, we headed out. At that moment, Hendrix came in through the door. He looked


    weary, with stubble covering his chin. It seemed that he had just returned from thepany.


    Freyaughed at him. "Wow, is this Mr. Roberts? Did you juste back from a mining site?"


    I stretched out my hand and patted her arm to stop her from continuing. Then I said to Hendrix, "You


    worked overtime all night. Freya will apany me to the hospital today. You can go upstairs and


    get some sleep."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hendrix looked at me, then at Freya. Finally, he insisted, "Wait for me in the car. Give me five


    minutes, I just have to shave, and I''ll be out in no time."


    After speaking, he went straight to the bathroom on the first floor. I heard him ordering the servant


    upstairs to bring him his electric shaver.


    Hendrix favored the shaver I chose for him.


    After waiting for a while, Freya dragged me out of the house and got into Hendrix''s car.


    Five minutester, Hendrix got into the driver''s seat and set off to the hospital.


    I secretly observed Hendrix''s appearance through the rearview mirror and felt that he had returned


    to normal after shaving his beard. He looked as handsome as ever. No one could tell that he had


    just been up all night doing work.


    Freya was a restless person. Not long after we started driving, she began to bber, "Mr. Roberts is


    so busy, yet he still has time to apany Arianna to the hospital, unlike my husband. We had to


    wait for a year before he got some free time, but he contributed his holiday to go to that academic


    meeting instead. Tsk, tsk, tsk..."


    I felt helpless. It was alright for besties to gossip andin about their husbands among


    themselves, but if theyined about their husbands to other men, it would more or less bring


    shame upon themselves. After giving birth to a child, Freya became increasingly talkative, not


    knowing when to stop and what she shouldn''t say. I made a mental note to lecture her about this in


    the future.


    Hendrix was focused on driving and did not answer immediately. I thought he did not hear it. Then,


    just as I was about to rx, I heard his low and deep voice.


    "I didn''t manage to protect her thest two times. If I make the same mistake again, I wouldn''t be


    able to forgive myself, so that''s why I''m trying to make up for it now."


    His words were just right. Hendrix did not deny the fact that he was a good husband at that


    moment, nor did he belittle Zachary. On the contrary, it could be considered a great way to preserve


    the dignity of the two men. I immediately burst outughing upon hearing that, while Freya did not


    know whether tough or cry. She probably did not expect to hear such a responseing from


    Hendrix.


    After all, Hendrix was praising Zachary. If she continued toin about him, it would feel as if


    she didn''t realize how lucky she was.


    Later, we fell into silence and soon arrived at the hospital.


    As usual, Amos carried out a basic check-up for me and called Hendrix and the others in. His


    expression was a little solemn. I felt uneasy and couldn''t help feeling that there would be bad news.


    After all, it was normal to have ups and downs in life.


    After a long silence, Amos finally raised his head and looked at Hendrix with a serious expression.


    "Mr. Roberts, as a husband, don''t you even know your own responsibilities?"


    The question was so baffling that all three of us were dumbfounded.


    Then, Amos'' expression changed slightly. He sighed and continue to speak as if he was


    disappointed in Hendrix, "I thought that you must have done enough research before seeking my


    treatment. Don''t you know that you''re not supposed to have sex during the treatment period?"


    He wasn''t joking at all. In fact, he was slightly furious with us. Hendrix and I were stunned for a


    moment before our faces flushed red with embarrassment.


    Freya watched this scene unfold in amusement. She covered her mouth, snickered, and added,


    "Ahem... Dr. Jules, please understand. They are both busy people, and it''s difficult for them to find


    time to spend together. Therefore, when they do, they can''t restrain their desires."

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Hearing Freya''s words, I blushed even more. I pursed my lips and turned to re at her, reminding


    her to be more serious.


    However, under those circumstances, my words were obviously not enough to intimidate her. Freya


    still keptughing, then stopped for Amos'' sake. "OKOK, I won''t talk anymore. Please continue,


    pretend that I do not exist."


    Amos kept his face sullen for a while before he calmed down and looked at both of us again, saying


    earnestly, "I didn''t warn you yesterday, so I should also take responsibility for this matter. However, I


    hope that from today onwards, both of you will take this seriously. You are still young and


    passionate. It''s understandable that you would want to be intimate with each other, but you two


    must figure out the purpose of youing here today. The whole IVF process takes only three


    months, and the process of nurturing the babies is only one year at most. If you two can''t exercise


    self-restraint, I don''t think it''s necessary to waste all of our time."


    Towards the end, his tone was somewhat harsh. It woulde across as petty, but I knew that he


    had our best interests in mind.


    I felt a little guilty and lowered my head. Just as I was about to apologize, Hendrix''s raspy voice


    sounded, "I was wrong. I didn''t know how to control myself. Dr. Jules, please rest assured. I


    promise that this situation will never happen again."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Freya fake coughed several times, which made my face burn


    so hot that I didn''t dare look back at her.


    Hendrix saw that Amos was still upset. He silently put his arm around my shoulders. Then, he


    looked at Amos sincerely and said in an earnest tone, "Amos, we already lost two children and


    suffered the unbearable pain twice."


    He actually started to choke up as he was talking about this. Then, he paused, lowered his head


    and stared at me affectionately. "My wife suffered a lot because of these two idents. I hope more


    than anyone else that this fertilization process can be carried out safely and withoutplications. I


    didn''t keep in mind what precautions to take, and it''s my negligence as a husband. I am not trying to


    excuse my behavior, but I still hope you can understand that we really want to have kids. Please


    give us one more chance, and we will definitely not let you down."


    I was almost thirty, but still, I was touched by Hendrix''s words. At that moment, I had the sudden


    urge to try my best to stand on the same side as him.


    I put my hand on his and looked up with a smile. Then I turned around and gazed at Amos, saying


    firmly, "Dr. Jules, I was the one who seduced himst night. Please don''t me him!"


    I thought that my words were justified, so I was filled with confidence as I said that.


    However, the air in the room seemed to have frozen over.


    A momentter, Freya burst into a roar ofughter behind me.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was stunned. Then I noticed the subtle change of expression on Amos'' face. He scratched his


    neck as if he was a little surprised at what I had said. Then he avoided my gaze and adjusted his


    sses before saying, "Women do tend to have higher libido when they''ve reached a certain age.


    Unfortunately, you will have to bear with it first, for the sake of the treatment. If you can''t handle it,


    just remember not to go too deep..."


    Amos stammered, but I got the point. He was willing to forgive our mistakes and continue our


    treatment! I was delighted and nodded my head repeatedly. "Don''t worry, Dr. Jules. I''ll keep it in


    mind! We won''t go too deep..."

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    I realized something was amiss only after I finished speaking. What on earth did I just say!


    Amos didn''t answer as he frowned and pretended to be reading the medical record. I was so


    ashamed that my face flushed red. Then, I looked up at Hendrix. He held back hisughter and


    noticed that I was looking at him, so he quickly regained hisposure, raising his hand and


    stroking my head tofort me.


    But it was toote.


    Freya seemed to be enjoying the fun. Even though I didn''t turn around to look at her, I could still


    hear her suppressedughter and could also imagine how much she wanted tough out loud at


    that moment!


    I was totally and utterly embarrassed. It was one thing to humiliate myself in front of Hendrix, but it


    was more embarrassing that Freya had witnessed this too.


    After that, ording to the test results, Amos prescribed a list of female hormones that I would have


    to be injected with and gave us instructions to head to the nurse station for injection.


    When I left the office, Amos pulled aside and reminded me, "Mrs. Roberts, I know that with a


    husband like Mr. Roberts, it is tough to undergo abstinence throughout this treatment period. If it''s


    too difficult for you to be free of lust, you can discuss with Mr. Roberts about sleeping separately for


    a period of time."


    I was too ashamed to answer. I blushed and merely nodded in agreement, then fled the scene


    quickly.


    Hendrix was waiting at the door. When he saw that there was something wrong with my expression,


    he stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "Did Dr. Jules reprimand you again?"


    I shook my head and was too embarrassed to look at him. "No."


    Freya went straight to the point and teased me, "Dr. Jules wants your wife to rest. He doesn''t want


    her to feel too tired at night..."


    "Tsk!" I rolled my eyes at her as a warning. Only then did Freya make a zipping motion with her


    mouth, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    Hendrix did not say anything. He gently patted me on my back and brought me to the nurse station.


    These hormones were mainly for treating the excessively thin inner wall of the uterus, also known


    as the endometrium. It wouldst for a period of time. Only when the endometrium reached a


    certain level of thickness could we officially begin the IVF.


    Hendrix was a clean freak, and he did not allow me to undergo the injection in a public hospital, so


    he brought the prescription to a private hospital for examination.


    One of the advantages of private hospitals was that there were fewer people waiting.


    Hendrix was considered a person of a higher social status. As soon as we arrived at the injection


    department, a nurse followed us and took care of us. The process was smooth. In just ten minutes,


    we were all done, saving a lot of timepared to waiting in the public hospital.


    Therefore, although the fees charged by private hospitals were slightly high, they also had their


    benefits.


    Hendrix helped me out of the injection department. When we entered the corridor, we ran into


    Sawyer in front of an obstetrics and gynecology consultation room.


    He was holding onto Raiya. It was less than a year since Ist saw him, but Sawyer had changed


    his hairstyle and seemed more mature. He already had the air of confidence that usually


    apanied the head of a family.


    They were all smiles when they saw us. Raiya greeted us politely, "Arianna, Hendrix."


    Hendrix nodded and said nothing. He had always been indifferent when it came to interpersonal


    rtionships.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I noticed Raiya''s hand was ced on her lower abdomen and asked her with a smile, "Is there...


    any good news?"


    Raiya nced at Sawyer bashfully, who nodded at her. She then looked at her abdomen and smiled


    sweetly, "That''s right. I''m only two weeks along, so it''s still a little fetus in there."


    The arrival of a new life was so joyful without any reason. I could understand how pleased they


    were at the moment.


    "Congrattions." I was sincerely happy for them.


    Even Sawyer had gotten married and was now expecting a child. It seemed that everything was


    destined toe to an end.


    For some reason, I thought of Ian.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Was he still doing well in Mesville?


    Sawyer and Raiya exchanged nces and smiled. They said nothing, and it was obvious that they


    were delighted to hear those words.


    A momentter, Sawyer looked at me again with a sincere expression. "I hope you two will receive


    good news soon too."


    I was stunned for a moment before I realized what he meant. Sawyer was a smart man, so he


    naturally figured out the purpose of our visit to the obstetrics and gynecology department. I smiled


    and replied, "Well, thank you."


    Sawyer nodded, and his gaze fell on Hendrix. "Mr. Roberts, the Roberts Group''s financial audit is


    coming soon. Can I interest you in one of our loans?"


    Looking at him, for the first time, I felt that Sawyer had grown up to be a real man as they talked


    about work.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, Hendrix did not seem as if he wanted to talk much. His tone was indifferent. "I prefer not


    to about business during my personal time. You can call my secretary and arrange a meeting in my


    office."


    "That''s fine." Sawyer didn''t continue to ponder on the topic. "Then we''ll let both of you be for now.


    We still have some tests to carry out."


    After that, he took Raiya¡¯s hand and left.


    Seeing them enter the nearest elevator, Hendrix pinched my shoulder. When I came to, we were


    already halfway out of the hospital.


    When Freya got into the car, she immediately started chattering again.


    "That''s Valerie''s son? The one who just took over rk family''s estate?"


    Freya grew up in Jarold City and was unfamiliar with the people in Ucrebury. Sawyer had only


    recently arrived in Jarold City, so even though she was well-informed, she still could not match his


    name with his face.


    I nodded, "Yes, he''s also my younger brother."


    "You have quite a lot of rtives," Freya said and then changed the subject. "But Sawyer is pretty


    good-looking. His wife is also stunning. Given some time, he''ll surpass his father."


    "That¡¯s a must." Sawyer was an intelligent man. He could manage and handle loans at such a


    young age. "How many people can take over such a big family business at his age?"


    Sawyer had taken over the rk family for a period of time. Thest time I saw Valerie and Pedro, I


    did not hear anyints from them. It seemed that he had been running thepany smoothly,


    and nothing went wrong.


    Freya snorted and pursed her lips. Then, she lifted her chin and pointed in the direction of the


    driver''s seat. "Here''s one."


    I was dumbstruck and followed her line of sight. From my position, all I could see was Hendrix''s cold


    and distant silhouette.


    Indeed,pared to Sawyer, Hendrix was much more outstanding. When he took over the Roberts


    Group, he was probably much younger than Sawyer. But now, the Roberts Group had risen to the


    top in the Jarold City. That kind of boldness and ability was really extraordinary.


    Everything had its gains and losses. Others only saw Hendrix being so sessful at such a young


    age, but they didn''t see the effort he put in to achieve what he has now; working through day and


    night, spending most of his time in the office. He was so busy that he had to squeeze out the time to


    come with me to my appointments.


    Thinking of that, I couldn''t help sighing and feeling a little worried. Hendrix was not a robot. How


    long could he stay that way?


    When I was lost in thought, Freya suddenly began to talk to Hendrix, "Hendrix, it seems that you


    don''t


    want to cooperate with Sawyer?"


    Was that true? I didn''t notice that.


    He told Sawyer to arrange a meeting with him, wasn''t that an opportunity for him?


    I came to my senses and stared at Hendrix curiously, looking forward to his answer.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    Hendrix was focused on driving, so his answer was short and curt. "I''m considering it."


    "What is there to consider? Keep the goodies within the family. Isn''t Sawyer Arianna''s younger


    brother? With this rtionship, the rk family''s audit work must be more reliable than outsiders.


    Furthermore, the rk family has other businesses in Jarold City. If you give him some advantages,


    you can gain benefits from it too. If you work together as a family, no one in Jarold City will dare


    offend you all." Freya analyzed the situation as if she were the one involved in all this.


    However, Hendrix remained unfazed. "Sure."


    Without any further exnation, he left Freya at a loss of words. She was so pissed that she


    crossed her arms over her chest. If it weren''t for me, who tried my best to stop her, she would have


    probably gotten into a fight with Hendrix in the car.


    Without a word, Hendrix drove us to the gate of the vi before returning to thepany.


    Watching his car disappear at the intersection, Freya and I turned around and entered the house.


    There was a small stone path from the side of the road to the vi, and we talked about what


    happened in the car as we walked. Naturally, Freya was the one who initiated the conversation.


    "Hendrix''s attitude is very suspicious. He seems to be avoiding the topic of working with the rk


    family. Do you know what he has been nning recently?" Freya studied economics and was


    subjectively interested in the psychological changes of core business figures.


    "It seems to be a financing program. He''s going to expand the scale." I didn''t know much and could


    only tell her a few important things.


    The Roberts Group was a share-holdingpany, and their financial development was revealed to


    the public, so it was not a secret.


    "Financing now?" Freya seemed a little surprised. She stopped in her tracks, seemingly


    overwhelmed with emotions. "The Roberts Group has only moved to Jarold City less than a year.


    We don''t even know if thepany can adapt to the development of Jarold City in such a short


    period of time. Hendrix is too impatient."


    "He must have his own ns." Hendrix was not someone who acted irrationally. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have been able to expand the Roberts Group to such arge scale.


    "What n? He''s just too impatient," Freya uttered as she waved her hand and sighed in


    displeasure. "How does Hendrix think of Jarold City? Does he really think that he''ll be able to settle


    down in such arge ce only after making a few huge deals in the past year? Arianna, as his


    wife, you should really remind him that the Moore Family isn''t the onlyrge corporation in Jarold


    City. He''s been in the limelight for so long recently, so do you know how many people are jealous of


    him? Don''t you know how many people are waiting to see him fail?"


    I frowned. I had to say that Frey a was far more visionary than me.


    That was the truth.


    The Moore Family had a close rtionship with us, so the businessmen in Jarold City were


    courteous to Hendrix on the surface.


    However, the development of Roberts Group had upied arge chunk of the market share.


    Therefore, no one would be willing to see him seed if it meant that their share would be taken


    away.


    Hendrix hadn''t been keeping a low profile even since he arrived in Jarold City. It seemed that the


    entrepreneurs who had suffered a loss because of him would be ready to strike at any moment.


    Seeing that I was silent, Freya''s expression turned even more serious, "Right now, Hendrix


    shouldn¡¯t try to finance and expand Roberts Group, but rather, he should do it steadily. Make sure


    the base is stable before he takes his next step. You have to know that if you fail in Jarold City, you''ll


    never be able to rise again!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I let out a long breath and nodded, "I get it. I''ll have a good talk with Hendrix."


    Freya was not exaggerating. Although Ucrebury was already an advanced city, there was still a far


    disparitypared to Jarold City. Countless businesses had appeared and then silently


    disappeared.


    Jarold City itself was a cannibalistic city!

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Freya''s reminder made me feel extremely uneasy throughout the day. Although I knew Hendrix


    would not make a blind decision, I was still on tenterhooks.


    After dinner, I tucked Anne in for bed. Then, after making sure she was asleep, I went straight to


    Hendrix''spany.


    Of course, I didn''t forget that I was Hendrix''s wife. Just like the day before, I brought him dinner, but


    I was very nervous all the way.


    Although I had participated in the management of the Roberts Group, I had almost no right to speak


    when it came to thepany''s development. I didn''t know how he would react if I were to criticize


    Hendrix''s ns just because of Freya''s words.


    The entire Jarold City had started working, and there were many peopleing in and out at the


    lobby of the office building. Most of them were employees of the building. After some conventional


    greetings, they immediately got into the formal topic. All of them were smiling because of the festive


    vibes.


    All the lights in Roberts Group''s office area were on, and many employees were working overtime,


    but not many of them noticed my arrival.


    One of the staff who recognized me was about to greet me when I raised my index finger to my lips


    and made a silent gesture, indicating that they should ignore me. I headed straight to Hendrix''s


    office.


    Unfortunately, when I walked to the door, I heard Hendrix reprimanding his staff, "It''s only been a


    day, and we''ve only resumed work for around ten hours. Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    No one dared to respond, or maybe Hendrix was talking on the phone.


    I looked up at the office area and found that the sound attracted all the staff''s attention. I smiled and


    entered the room. I kept smiling until the door was closed.


    I turned around and saw what was going on in the room.


    Two young employees in white shirts and ties stood in front of the desk, their heads lowered,


    looking wretched. It was not too much to say that they were berated and embarrassed.


    Hendrix pressed against the table with his back facing them. He heaved a deep sigh and seemed to


    be quite infuriated.


    I closed the door very lightly, so he didn''t know that I had arrived. After falling into silence for more


    than ten seconds, he suppressed his anger and once again said, "Carry out an emergency rescue.


    In addition, contact their family at once and block all the news from the media."


    "Understood, Mr. Roberts!" The two employees replied in unison.


    As soon as they finished speaking, Hendrix suddenly picked up the pen on the table and threw it at


    them, "Hurry up!"


    Obviously, he didn''t really mean to throw it at them. His aim was off and hit the water dispenser in


    the corner instead.


    It was the first time I saw Hendrix losing his temper, and I was shocked. The two young staff didn''t


    dare make another sound and immediately left the room.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hendrix stared at the door, and only then did he notice my presence. He held back his anger and


    calmed down. "When did youe?"


    "Just arrived." The corners of my lips curled up into a smile, and I lifted the lunch box in my hand.


    "I''ve brought Mr. Roberts his dinner."


    After that, I walked over and set the lunch box down on the tea table.


    Hendrix took a deep breath and sat beside me. He opened his arms to embrace me and said in a


    gentle voice, "Thank you, darling."


    "It''s nothing." I patted him on the arm. "Eat while it''s warm. The weather is cold. If you don''t eat


    soon, it will be cold in no time."


    Hendrix let go of me and reached for his cutlery.


    Minnie was familiar with his appetite and cooked all his favorite food. Hendrix ate quickly, but he


    was still frowning and seemed to be absentminded.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Perhaps that was the tacit understanding after ten years of being together. Although he tried his


    best to hide it, I could still notice his slight change in mood.


    "Are you in trouble?" I poured a ss of water and ced it in front of him.


    Hendrix paused for a moment. Then, in the blink of an eye, he returned to normal as if nothing had


    happened. His expression was calm as he said, "It''s just a small problem. A subordinate made a


    stupid mistake, and it''s been solved."


    I wasn''t sure how small his problem was to have him lose his temper.


    But he wasn''t telling the truth. I could tell he was lying because his voice always sounded different


    when he did so.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Freya was right. Hendrix was really in trouble.


    "Hendrix." I ced a hand on his thigh and said softly, "Regarding GW Group''s shares and financial


    matters, are you really in such a rush?"


    Hendrix turned to look at me with a surprised andplicated look in his eyes. "Did someone tell


    you anything?"


    There were no emotions in his words, but I became guilty and panicked. Finally, I lowered my head


    to avoid his gaze and tried to act casual. "No, I was just asking. Why do you think..."


    I felt that I w+as getting better and better at lying to him. I did not know how I had the courage to


    look up at him with a serious expression. "I mean, you''re busy enough now, and we have to prepare


    for the pregnancy. If you''re busy with thepany''s financing at this time, can you still take care of


    our family and protect me?"


    There was no other way. I couldn''t possibly betray Freya and tell him that she looked down on him


    and thought he was power-hungry, so I could only think of another excuse.


    Moreover, that was also the truth. The people around him were all busy with their own careers after


    they had their own families. Hendrix had no trustworthy people around him. He supported the whole


    Roberts Group alone. He didn''t even have the time to sleep, so I was really afraid that Hendrix''s


    body would copse before long.


    Hearing that, Hendrix''s tensed face instantly rxed and he let out a leisurely smile. "You don''t trust


    me?"


    "It''s not that," I murmured to myself. "I''m just a little worried."


    Hendrix put down his cutlery and leaned in close to me. Heughed maliciously, saying, "You know,


    you can easily arouse men''s desire to protect you when you''re behaving this way. I think I might be


    facing another small but troublesome problem like yesterday."


    Small but troublesome problem. He deliberately dragged on and emphasized his tone!


    Men!


    I turned to re at him. "Hendrix, be serious!"


    I was having a serious conversation with him, but Hendrix didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he


    stretched out a hand and leaned against the sofa with his chin resting on his palm. He fixed his


    gaze on me with an ambiguous expression on his face and replied, "I''m behaving very seriously.


    Please tell me what you want, Mrs. Roberts."


    Because of heating in his office, Hendrix only had on a shirt. The top two buttons were undone.


    When he leaned against the sofa like that, the shirt was lifted to reveal the copper-tanned skin


    hidden below, making him look sexier.


    I subconsciously swallowed and turned away. "We'' re at the office. Mind your image!"


    "What should I do? What should I take note of?"


    There was a hint of mischief in Hendrix''s tone. I held onto my patience and quickly calmed down,


    putting on a solemn expression and prepared to let him know the seriousness of the matter. "Take


    note of..."


    I turned my head, but Hendrix''s dashing face was right in front of me, and the rest of the sentence


    got caught in my throat.


    He raised the corners of his mouth into a smile and slightly narrowed his ck eyes. When Hendrix


    breathed, the warm air blew onto my face, and my mind was in a state of chaos. In an instant, I had


    forgotten what I wanted to say.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    He was silently shifting the topic while I couldn''t do anything about it. If he got closer, I would get


    lost in his aura.


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted the two of us.


    Hearing the sound, Hendrix''s ambiguous expression changed a little. He looked up and saw Este


    standing by the door, clearly ced in a difficult situation. Then he sat up straight and said, "Come


    in."


    While I was adjusting my clothes, Este had approached both of us.


    "Mr. Roberts." Este greeted him and nced at me. She wanted to speak but stopped on second


    thought. It was obvious that she was holding something back.


    In fact, there was no need for her to do so. I was also a shareholder of the Roberts Group.


    "Just say it," Hendrix reminded her just at the right time, and his tone was restored to his usual


    indifference.


    Este lowered her gaze and handed the document in her hand to Hendrix. When he looked


    through it, she exined to him, "At the beginning of the year, we verbally agreed to sign a contract


    with several leaders-in-charge of these projects. This afternoon, as if they had all agreed on it


    together, they called our project department to cancel the contract. Those from the project


    department confirmed that we will lose some of the projects in this document while the others are


    still uncertain. Mr. Ford went to the other party''spany in person, hoping to discuss it. However,


    his secretary asked me to inform you that there doesn''t seem to be much hope. It''s best if the


    company can figure out a solution and respond to it as soon as possible."


    Hendrix''s thick eyebrows furrowed upon hearing this, and his face changed drastically once again.


    He replied with a displeased look, "I get it. Arrange a meeting with the managers of all departments


    tomorrow."


    Thinking of Freya''s analysis, I couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Zanes, these projects are invested within


    Ucrebury, or are they newly developed after arriving in Jarold City?"


    The Roberts Group had a deep influence in Ucrebury. Almost the entire construction industry relied


    on Roberts Group. Therefore, there was no reason for them to go against the Roberts Group.


    "It''s newly developed, Madam," Este said.


    I frowned. If that was the case, it was simr to what Freya was worried about. Those in Jarold City


    who were jealous of Hendrix had already begun to take action.


    Hendrix nced at me, closed the folder, and ordered Este to leave, "You can leave. I''ll call you if


    there''s anything."


    "Alright." After that, Este left.


    As soon as the door closed, Hendrix asked, "What do you know?"


    "Mhm?" I was stunned and looked at him nkly.


    Hendrix sighed and said meaningfully, "At the start of the year, you didn''t interfere much in Roberts


    Group''s matters. In terms of construction, you don''t know much about it either. But just now, you


    questioned Este all of a sudden, so it''s obvious that you''ve been thinking about something for a


    long time. Mrs. Roberts, we'' re married for ten years. Do you think you can still hide anything from


    me?"


    Iughed. Even without more than ten years of rapport, Hendrix could still see through people''s


    thoughts. "Well, you''re right. I indeed came here for this matter."


    It was not a small matter to stop Hendrix''s development n. I collected myself and ced my hand


    on the back of his hand, looking solemn and dignified. "Hendrix, I always know that you''re capable,


    but can you not push yourself too hard? It was only years ago that you moved thepany''s


    headquarters to Jarold City. Now that so many projects have gone wrong, shouldn''t you consider


    consolidating the foundation first and putting the financial affair aside? As you said, the GW group is


    with bad intentions. You''ll get in trouble if you rush everything too prematurely."


    Hendrix''s gaze darkened, and he squinted his eyes slightly. After a while, he asked, "What did


    Freya tell you?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    His tone was not firm nor determined, but it had a heart- wrenching effect. The corner of my lips


    twitched, and I had no choice but to admit, "Freya has our best interests at heart."


    After hearing that, Hendrix remained silent for a while with a grave expression on his face. Then, he


    stood up and walked towards his desk, saying, "I''ve brought the Roberts Group up this far. Do you


    think I don''t know what Freya is thinking?"


    He paused, looked through the documents on the table for a while, and then walked towards me


    with a few piles of documents. He sat down again and put one arm on the armrest of the sofa. He


    gazed up at the ceiling, absent-minded as he said, "Roberts Group''s two most important sources of


    ie are from construction andmerce. Before I came to Jarold City, I arranged for people to


    open up transmission and gradually widen the business. As you guessed, just like the projects,


    those who regretted it at thest minute are all in this pile of documents. As for what Este said,


    those that are uncertain and are holding a wait-and-see attitude could not reject it directly for the


    sake of the Moore Family. In the end, they might not sign the contract as well."


    I looked at it. There were four folders in total. Even if there was only one project in each of them,


    ording to the current scale of the Roberts Group, the amount involved was at least ten million


    dors, which was not a small number.


    It wasn''t easy to progress and advance in the business field without any resources and connections,


    even if you had strong capabilities. It was obvious that Hendrix, who had just arrived in Jarold City,


    was besieged from all sides.


    Although Hendrix might not be willing to listen to me, the Roberts Group would be gone for good if I


    didn''t say anything.


    After pondering for a while, I decided to say, "In this case, let''s slow down for the time being. Our


    connections and resources should be umted slowly. If we rush, others will y tricks on us,Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    and everything will copse."


    Hendrix shook his head, but his gaze was still empty. It was as if his soul had entered the midst of a


    battle on the battlefield, "It''s not that simple."


    Before he could finish, his gaze fell on me, "Before I entered the Jarold City, even the Moore Family


    tried to stop me froming. Do you think that others did nothing?"


    Of course I was aware of this. It was precisely because of this, that I felt Frey as words were


    reasonable. I was worried that something would happen to Hendrix. The entire situation did not look


    optimistic. There was a look of displeasure upon my face as I thought about this.


    When Hendrix saw that there was something wrong with my mood, he reached out and held my


    little hand in his palm. Then, he leaned back on the sofa and continued, "Even so, I''m still here.


    Arianna, it''s impossible to turn back now that we decided to take this path. How many people in


    Ucrebury are jealous of the Roberts Group? In Jarold City, how many businessmen were provoked?


    Now that I''m sitting in this position, even if I don''t do anything, they will try their best to swallow the


    assets in my hands. In that case, why don''t I be the one to rob them of their property first?"


    I was surprised at his wild ambitions, but at the same time, I epted them. No one could stop


    Hendrix from achieving what he wanted.


    It was impossible not to worry, but knowing that there was no turning back, it was even more


    important for me to stand by Hendrix''s side.


    It was natural that the strong preyed on the weak in the business field. If one didn''t plot against


    others, one would turn into a failure and lose everything in the end.


    Although there was still a small ounce of doubt in my heart that agreed with Freya''s opinion, with


    Hendrix''s ability and the Moore Family on our side, it wouldn''t be too difficult to keep Roberts Group


    safe, so I didn''t mention it again.


    It wasn''t fair topare men and women in their achievements and careers, but in this case, I had


    to admit that I was not as much of a visionary as Hendrix.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    After apanying Hendrix for the meal, I returned home.


    On the way, I called Freya and told her about Hendrix''s thoughts in detail. Just like me, she was


    silent for a long time before saying one sentence.


    "Arianna, your man is not the ordinary guy."


    The corner of my lips curled up into a smile. That wasn''t a secret. I replied, "Well, it''s a known fact."


    "I''m not ttering him," Freya said in a serious tone. "He''s so bold and ambitious. Jarold City won''t


    be enough for Hendrix. He''s capable of going global."


    I agreed. Just like when I first heard Hendrix saying those words in the office, I subconsciously


    looked up and admired him.


    After a few more casual exchanges, Freya hung up the phone. However, looking out of the window,


    I still felt uneasy.


    Those who wanted to deal with Roberts Group had settled down in Jarold City a few decades


    earlier than Hendrix. After so many years, they flourished and had their roots prated deep into


    the soil. It was easy for them to gain a firm foothold. Hendrix couldn''t defeat them so easily.


    There was one more thing Hendrix reminded me about.


    I hadn''t been involved in Roberts Group for a long time, so I seemed to have cked off like a


    housewife who had nothing to do all the time.


    It would be fine if I was a real housewife, but Minnie was already handling everything in the family.


    The biggest thing I did every day was to y with Anne and send dinner to Hendrix. I basically lived


    less diligently than ackey running errands.


    I was less than thirty years old. I couldn''t always repeat my days like that in the following decades.


    The previous year, when I was in the postgraduate entrance exam, I was dyed by all kinds of


    matters. I used to major inw. So far, I still had a deep impression of those review materials.


    Maybe it would not be so difficult to pick them up again.


    What was more, Hendrix''s business was developing, and he would need a legal consultant in the


    future. Sometimes, legal matters weren''t suitable for outsiders to be involved. If I could get a


    lawyer''s certificate, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of that, I had to reschedule the postgraduate entrance exam.


    This time, it was like my pregnancy. I would not let anything go wrong again.


    Hendrix was as busy as ever. He could hardly be seen during the day, but he still apanied me


    to the hospital on time everyday for treatment.


    About a weekter, Amos said that the inner wall of my uterus was recovering well, and the IVF


    could be carried out at the same time as the treatment.


    Therefore, in addition to getting feminine hormones, I also needed to inject an extra ovtion-


    stimting hormone into my body for a week. This was so that the ovum would be extracted from


    my body to undergo physical insemination after a week.


    Of course, the rest time was rtively longer than before, so sending food to Hendrix was


    temporarily canceled.


    I spent a week at home. As I took care of Anne, I bought thetest postgraduate entrance


    examination materials. I went to the study to revise them after Anne slept at night.


    This day, I was about to start studying when I heard footsteps at the door. As soon as I looked up, I


    met Hendrix''s eyes.


    "Why are you back so early today?" I stood up to wee him with a smile, unable to control my


    expression. I clung to Hendrix like a child.


    It was only at that moment that I could finally understand why every time Anne would always look at


    me with surprise and anticipation on her face.


    How could she not be delighted when she saw the person she loved in front of her?


    Hendrix said, "Dr. Jules said that we can take the next step in IVF tomorrow. You have to go to bed


    early today to ensure your body is in tip- top condition."

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    Hendrix had a straight face, but I failed to hold back myughter. I reached out and gave him a pat


    on the chest, teasing, "Can you really resist it when I''m sleeping next to you?"


    Hendrix grabbed my wrist and looked at me with a frivolous smile on his face, saying, "If I can''t help


    it, your hand will probably be a good helper, Mrs. Roberts."


    "Hmph! Dream on!" I wouldn''t let him take advantage so easily. I swung his hand off and went out of


    the study, about to return to the bedroom. Just as I walked to the door, I saw Minnie, who was


    holding a tray.


    Minnie had been standing there for a while. She probably didn''t expect that I would suddenly exit


    the study. She had a suggestive, knowing grin as she turned to the side, standing against the wall.


    She pretended to see nothing, but it was so obvious that she noticed...


    I blushed and bit my lips, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Hendrix wrapped his arm around my shoulder from behind and asked in a low voice, "Yes, Madam


    Parker?"


    Minnie knew when to retreat. She turned around with her head held low and said, "Young Master


    Hendrix, you haven''te back home so early in a long time. Here, the chef made some soup. It''s


    good for your health."


    "Give it to me," I said as I blushed and took the tray from Minnie''s hands. I didn''t dare to look at her


    as I said, "Thank you, Madam Parker."


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll take care of Anne for you. She won''t run around at night. Rest well, Young


    Master Hendrix and Mrs. Roberts," Minnie said. She put both her hands in the pockets of her apron


    and looked at me, pleased.


    Hearing Minnie''s words, I felt my face burning. I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say.


    Hendrix was watching the fun by the side. At that moment, he even added slowly, "There''s no need.


    The soup won''t help anyway. The doctor warned us not to carry out some activities."


    Minnie was taken aback. "Huh?"


    I immediately tensed up as I was afraid that the conversation would go in the wrong direction. I


    pointed at Anne''s room and quickly changed the subject. "Madam Parker, I think Anne''s crying. Go


    take a look!"


    "Huh? Really? Why didn''t I hear it?" Minnie had her face filled with bewilderment.


    "Yes, she''s crying. Madam Parker, I think your hearing has gone weak. It''s okay, just hurry up and


    go have a look!" I acted kindly as if Anne was indeed crying.


    "Oh, oh... Alright, I''ll head over now. Don''t worry about it," Minnie said.


    She immediately ran in the direction of Anne''s room.


    Looking at Minnie''s anxious figure, I felt somewhat sorry for her, but I didn''t exin much. I turned


    my head and red at Hendrix with annoyance.


    Hendrix looked as if he wasn''t afraid of anything. He shrugged his shoulders, put his hands in his


    pockets, and walked towards the bedroom.


    I was so pissed that my cheeks were puffed up. I followed in his footsteps.


    After entering the room, I put the bowl of soup on the cab and mmed the door shut.


    "Hendrix! Don''t you know when to stop? Don''t say those things in front of Madam Parker anymore,


    alright?" I huffed.


    "I''m just telling the truth," Hendrix said. He loosened his tie and threw it on the couch, and then


    walked toward the wine cab in the living room.


    I ran over and opened my arms wide, blocking the wine cab to stop him from reaching it.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I warned him, "Mr. Roberts, you have a medical operation tomorrow. You shouldn''t drink."


    Although sperm collection couldn''t be considered a surgery, drinking was still not rmended.


    I didn''t know if sperm would have the ability to fertilize an egg after alcohol intake.


    Amos was raged thest time although both of us only had s*x. This time, Amos wouldn''t be fooled


    so easily again if the fertilization process was put to a halt because of our negligence.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    Hendrix''s hands were suspended mid-air, and he had no intention of withdrawing them back. He


    decided to negotiate with me. "Just a sip?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "No way," I rejected him firmly. I had been receiving injections for a while now. Although the injection


    was not painful, I still felt tired of it and didn''t want to give up halfway to have to restart the entire


    process again.


    Hendrix frowned and pretended to be pitiful. "My mouth feels tasteless."


    Seeing him behaving in such a manner, my heart softened, but almost in an instant, I regained my


    senses. I lifted my chin, pointed to the tray of soup on the cab and said, "No. Drink the soup.


    Madam Parker said that it''s good for you."


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and looked over as if he was considering drinking the soup. "If I drink


    the soup and something happens, will you be responsible?"


    "You..." Ugh! Could he stop thinking about doing that stuff for once?


    From the looks of it, Hendrix seemed to have to decide on making a choice between the wine or the


    soup.


    If he drank the wine, all our efforts would be for no reason. I still hoped that our children could be


    healthier.


    After thinking for a while, I agreed bluntly, "Fine then! Whatever!"


    I would only use my hands anyway. It was not like I had never done it for him before...


    I thought that Hendrix would have continued to negotiate for more. But as soon as he heard that, he


    immediately ran over and drank the soup in one go.


    As soon as he put down the bowl, Hendrix turned toward me, looking at me with a suggestive gaze.


    "Ah, I told you. See? There''s this problem again!"


    I was dumbfounded.


    Did ten seconds even pass after Hendrix drank the soup?


    I couldn''t take back my words. Hendrix didn''t even give me any chance to react. He strode over and


    carried me into the bedroom.


    After nearly an hour, my hands were sore. Only then did Hendrix call it a day.


    I lifted the nket and went to the bathroom to wash my hands. Hendrix also followed suit. He


    hugged me from behind, and gently washed my hands for me.


    "Why does it take longer now for you to..." I muttered,ining.


    Wasn''t it a fact that s*xual abilities gradually declined with age? What was wrong with Hendrix?


    "I don''t know. It''s your fault for seducing me." Hendrix said with a faint tone, but his voice was


    pleasant to the ears.


    "When did I ever sedu... you?!" I said as I shook off Hendrix''s hand and turned to look at him,


    sulking.


    He was not manly at all! How could he put all the me on me!


    Hendrix''s lips curled into an evil smile as he chuckled softly. "Didn''t you? Don''t you know that by just


    standing here, you''re already seducing me?"


    I was dumbstruck.


    I blushed as I felt guilty for what he had just said. What was wrong with Hendrix? Where did he


    learn the sweet talk?


    He was too... irresistable.


    Seeing that I wasn''t speaking, Hendrix lowered his head to kiss me. I reacted and immediately


    slipped away from his arms, running out of the bathroom.


    "Enough, Hendrix Roberts! You''ve taken enough advantage of me today! Quickly take a bath. It''s


    time to go to bed!" I said as I stood at the door, folded my arms around my chest, and lectured like a


    teacher.


    Sometimes, men needed to be taught a lesson. Otherwise, they would never know when to stop.


    Hendrix sighed heavily, dejected. Although he was unsatisfied, he still turned around and walked


    into the shower.


    Hearing the sound of the water sshing, I turned around and covered myself with the quilt, ready


    to browse Twitter.


    When I unlocked my phone, I saw a friend request on WhatsApp.

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    I clicked to check the message and looked at the profile picture. It was Raiya.


    The message popped up half an hour ago. It was the usual time for people to scroll through their


    social media.


    After all, she was Sawyer''s wife and my sister-inw. I thought about it and epted her friend


    request.


    After that, I logged out of WhatsApp and clicked on Twitter.


    Hendrix was excellent at hiding stuff, especially those about thepany. He was probably worried


    that it would affect my mood as I was preparing for pregnancy, so he didn''t want me to worry. I could


    only scroll through Twitter to check if everything was fine.


    Hendrix could handle all the trivial matters and didn''t need my help, but if the trouble was a huge


    deal for it to appear on Twitter, of course I couldn''t let him deal with it alone.


    Fortunately, after scrolling through the rmended posts for quite a while, there was no news


    about Roberts Group.


    Suddenly, a beeping sound rang. It was the notification sound for a new message on WhatsApp.


    I found it strange as I wondered who would text me at such an hour. Could it be Freya?


    I clicked into the message and realized that it was Raiya, which made me even more surprised.


    It would only make sense for a pregnant woman to go to sleep earlier. Raiya should have slept after


    sending the friend request.


    Had she been waiting for me?


    There were only a few words in Raiya''s message. "Are you asleep, Arianna?"


    As I wasn''t used to ignoring others, I typed on the keyboard and replied, "Not yet. It''s sote. Why


    are you still up?"


    Raiya replied almost instantly, "I slept for too long during the day. I''m not sleepy now. Do you have


    time tomorrow, Arianna?"


    "Is there anything in particr?" I asked.


    Raiya answered, "It''s not a big deal. Sawyer has been very busy with thepany recently, and he


    doesn''t have time to apany me. I was thinking that since you''re preparing for pregnancy, why


    don''t we go shopping together and buy pregnancy stuff and equipment?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought about it. The appointment on the next day with Amos was only in the morning. I should


    have the time to meet her in the afternoon, so I agreed to it, "Yes, but I only have time in the


    afternoon. Are you alright with it?"


    "Sure, that''s a deal. I''ll go to your house tomorrow. Good night then," Raiya replied with a moon


    emoji.


    I looked at the emoji, and a smile pervaded my gaze. It seemed that Sawyer had been doing a good


    job taking care of Raiya. After getting married for so long, her girly side could still be seen from her


    text.


    Hendrix was always quick toplete his shower. When he came out of the bathroom and saw me


    giggling at the phone, he knelt at the bedside and leaned over, saying, "What''s so funny?"


    After taking his shower, Hendrix emitted a fragrant scent. I ced the phone aside and wrapped my


    hands around his neck, greedily sniffling in his scent. I said in a good mood, "Nothing much. Raiya


    just added me as a friend and said she would like to go shopping with me tomorrow. I agreed to it."


    "Raiya Hathaway? Sawyer''s wife?" Hendrix was stunned.


    "Yes!" I nodded. "We met in the hospital two days ago. Did you forget?" Hendrix was so busy with


    thepany''s business recently. It was understandable that he did not have an impression of her.


    "Of course not, I remember her," Hendrix said as he held my hand and sat on the bed. He reached


    out and pulled me into his embrace, asking while pondering, "Are you two close before this?"


    "Not really," I replied as I recalled that I had only met Raiya a couple of times. I was just an


    acquaintance of hers. I continued, "After all, she''s Sawyer''s wife, and it''s the holidays. I can''t be so


    cruel and reject her, can I? She was so kind to invite me."


    Hendrix tilted his head and helplessly brushed the tip of my nose, saying, "When can you change


    this ''always tolerating others'' behavior of yours? Do you really want to do something you don''t like


    every time just because you want to show respect for others?"


    "No," I denied. Although I was easy to persuade, I was not one without principles. I stubbornly


    rebuked, "It''s just because she''s somewhat rted to me. I''m not a person who would entertain just


    anyone. Wasn''t the incident with Anne enough? I''ve had my lesson."

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Hendrix shook his head with a scornful smile. He obviously had no confidence in what I had said.


    I narrowed my eyes and decided tounch my attack, looking at him with a smug grin. "Oh... Mr.


    Roberts, you''re so against me going out, I see. Are you nning on locking me up at home like a


    caged songbird?"


    Although I thought highly of myself, I was indeed not young anymore. Compared to those young,


    gorgeous girls, I was certainly no match for them. However, I didn''t think that women should


    completely cut off all social activities, whether it was before or after pregnancy.


    Due to this misconception, it was frowned upon for women to get pregnant just when they had just


    started a new job as it would impede thepany''s progress and efficiency.


    I had handed over most of my work at Roberts Group at the start of the year. Now, I was free. If I


    gave up on socializing, I was afraid I''d be toozy to even take care of Anne. Wouldn''t I be a


    completely useless person by then? Would I even be a person?


    Hendrix''s eyes lit up when he heard what I said.


    He instantly turned around to look at me with an inexplicable gaze. Then, with that handsome face


    of his, he said with a smirk, "That''s a good idea..."


    I was speechless.


    I didn''t expect Hendrix to have such a thought. I was ashamed and pissed off at the same time as I


    grabbed the pillow from behind and threw it at him. "Don''t even think about it!"


    Not to mention that I was not a housewife, even if I was one, I could still leave the house at times


    and personally pick Anne up from school. If I was locked up, I wouldn''t even be able to get out of


    the bedroom.


    The point was, Hendrix''s thoughts might be even more extreme. He probably wouldn''t even let me


    get out of bed... Stop! What was I thinking?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hendrix caught the pillow with ease. He held it in his arms and chuckled gloatingly.


    No matter how old a man was, he would always have a childish side. Teasing girls they liked was a


    way of them expressing their love.


    Frankly speaking, it could sometimes be really frustrating. But it was also because of that, life could


    be interesting and that it wouldn''t be as boring living together as a couple.


    I glowered at him for some time. Knowing that I couldn''t do anything to him, I pulled the nket


    over and slept with my back facing him.


    I used my ultimate card and yelled, "You can sleep alone tonight!"


    I snorted silently and tightened my hold on the nket only revealing my face waiting for him to


    coax me.


    As I thought about it, I had no right toin that Hendrix was childish. Anne had grown up so


    much, but I would still throw tantrums in front of him sometimes.


    Perhaps when I realized that there was someone who would never leave me, my natural personality


    showed. People had their childish, unreasonable side sometimes. Even when I made a fuss and


    annoyed the hell out of Hendrix, I wasn''t in the least bit worried. I wasn''t afraid that I would lose my


    happiness, because I knew I had him.


    Thinking about it, although I was angry, the corners of my mouth were raised, and I was secretly


    happy.


    I thought that Hendrix would annoy me with his little tricks and put in much effort into sweettalking to


    make me happy again. But when I sensed some movement behind me and nced sideways,


    Hendrix had alreadyy down. He hugged me from behind. He did not say anything but moved


    closer to my neck, took a deep breath, and then stopped moving. He had probably slept.


    Soon, I heard even snoring by my ears.


    I turned over, and Hendrix had already fallen asleep. Hey by my side, with one hand curling up in


    front of his chest. With him being 1.9 meters tall, Hendrix seemed particrly aggrieved at the


    moment.


    He slept soundly with the corners of his mouth lifted up. He seemed to be rxed, but his eyebrows


    were slightly knotted as if there was something that he couldn''t let go of. It was probably because


    hispany encountered problems, and he hadn''te up with a solution yet.


    Hendrix was really exhausted.


    My heart ached for him all of a sudden. I reached out my hand and gently smoothed the wrinkles


    between Hendrix''s eyebrows. I carefully held his body and helped him sleep on his back.


    Leaning on his chest, I tucked myself and him in, and said nothing more.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Amos'' treatment produced obvious results. On the eighth day of the initial treatment stage, I got a


    luteinizing hormone injection.


    After the incident at the hospital, I remembered that I didn''t spend much time with Anne. When I met


    Raiya, I took her with me.


    I thought I wouldn''t get to see Ian for a long time, but when we reached the baby care store, I met


    him and a gentle woman with him.


    "Hey, it''s been a long time," I greeted. I imagined that Ian would be as warm as ever, but in the end,


    I was the first to open my mouth. Ian stood there, staring at me with a calm look. It was hard to


    guess what he was thinking.


    Anne, who had been looking down and ying with the toys Raiya bought for her, stopped with us


    for a while and curiously looked up. As soon as she saw Ian, she immediately reached out to hold


    his thigh. "Uncle Ian, Uncle Ian!"


    Except for Hendrix and I, Ian was the closest person to Anne. She probably didn''t know how to


    express that she missed him. She pouted her mouth and didn''t speak, then leaned on Ian''s


    shoulder, sobbing with grievances and refused to leave him.


    We had no choice but to leave the store and find a ce to sit down.


    Ian wasn''t the best person to coax children. Meanwhile, the woman next to him was trying her best


    to approach Anne. Anne looked good and friendly with the two of them. At this time, Ian finally


    turned to look at Raiya and I.


    I felt iffy. Ian and I had once been the best of friends, and he, too, was facing us with a gentle, kind


    expression. But I just felt like something changed in him. I decided to speak up.


    "How have you been recently?" I didn''t know what to say first. I paused and asked, "I heard that you


    went abroad? Is everything settled now?"


    "Yes." Ian nodded in agreement. Then, his eyes fell on Raiya.


    Then I remembered I hadn''t introduced them to each other. "This is Sawyer''s wife, Raiya


    Hathaway."


    Raiya was very enthusiastic. She reached out and said, "Hello."


    Ian stared at her hand for a moment, then reached out and shook it with hers. He said vaguely, "I


    know you."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Raiya didn''t know what happened between Ian and Sawyer, so she was ttered. "Oh, really? Did


    Arianna tell you about me before?"


    I didn''t expect that Ian would say that. I was stunned and didn''t dare to answer.


    Fortunately, Ian immediately continued speaking to resolve the embarrassment. "I saw your


    wedding news with Mr. rk, Miss Hathaway. It''s all over Twitter. It''s hard not to know."


    He retracted his hand and added, "You two are a perfect match. Congrattions."


    Sawyer and Raiya''s union was also an arranged marriage between the rk family and the


    Hathaway family. It was naturally not a small, simple ceremony. There were live reports on multiple


    media tforms. I figured Ian saw the news on their wedding day.


    "Thank you!" Raiya replied with pinkish cheeks.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and changed the subject. I looked at the woman next to him and asked,


    "She is?"


    Looking at how the woman treated Anne, she didn''t seem to be like what Sawyer had told me. I


    didn''t think she was a frivolous woman.


    Ian raised his hand and wrapped his long arm around the woman''s shoulder. He introduced, "This is


    my wife, Silvia Lawson."

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    "Wife?" I waspletely shocked.


    It had only been a few months since Ian had left, and yet, he was already married? It was the first


    time I had even met the woman whom he called his wife. Perhaps it was because of my self-


    esteem. I really couldn''t ept the fact that a man who grew up together with me was married


    without even me knowing anything about it. I had an unpleasant expression on my face.


    "Shocking, right?" As Ian looked at me, the smile on his face widened, but his eyes remained calm.


    "It''s understandable. I''ve known Silvia for almost a year now, and we received our marriage


    certificate two months ago. Can''t actually say we made our decision too hurriedly, can you?"


    He said it in a joking tone, but my heart instantly sank.


    I knew that Ian was still ming me.


    I remembered what he said about us growing distant from each other. We were childhood friends.


    However, I was too busy taking care of my personal matters that I had forgotten to ask about how


    he was doing.


    "Ian, you..." The words were at the tip of my tongue, but I didn''t know how to continue.


    I felt guilty about it. I turned away and didn''t dare look at Ian, but saw Silvia kindly smiling towards


    me instead. I forced a smile out of respect. Then I lowered her gaze and didn''t dare say a word.


    In Raiya''s view, we were old friends reuniting with each other. She thought Ian was joking, so she


    went along with him. "It doesn''t matter actually even if your engagement was decided in a rush.


    Who can say for sure when ites to love at first sight? My husband and I knew we were the one


    for each other after meeting for not long, and we''re now living happily together. It''s not much of a big


    deal as long as you two are happy!"


    Ian was taken aback by her honesty. A momentter, he regained his calmness and said, "I agree.


    It''s just everyone''s personal choice. No one is better off than anyone else."


    I felt speechless as I could sense that there was some other meaning in Ian''s words, but I really


    couldn''t bring it up when Raiya and Silvia were right in front of us. I really wanted to ask Ian, "Where


    have you been? What happened to you?"


    Even after mustering up my courage, I only managed to say, "You shoulde to my house for


    dinner some other day. Anne has been pestering me to have you apany her all the time."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "We''ll see how it goes." Ian directly rejected my invitation. "I just started my own clinic. All the


    patients I treated before came back to me. I''m too busy. I think I won''t have the time for now."


    Ian refused to be close with me.


    Every time this happened, I would think that Ian med me for not caring enough about him. Not


    only that, he seemed to me me for Monique''s death.


    Regardless, Monique was no longer here. I only had Ian left, a person who had apanied me


    for a long time. I couldn''t bear to abandon our friendship just like that.


    Just as I was about to speak to try my best to persuade him to stay, Silvia, who had been listening


    quietly beside us, interrupted all of a sudden. "Don''t worry. I''ll remind him about it by that time."


    Her voice was gentle. Her elegance resembled a princess living in a castle. Her considerate


    personality made her even more special as if the two of them were meant for each other. Ian didn''t


    insist further. We came to an agreement just like that.


    All my inexplicable self- esteem issues and pettiness instantly subsided.


    Ian was right. Everything had happened a long time ago. What was important was that the woman


    next to him, Silvia, had a lovable character. She managed to control Ian''s temper with ease. At


    least, with her, Ian wouldn''t speak too harshly and totally fall apart with me at the moment.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    I smiled gratefully at Silvia and responded, "Thank you, Silvia."


    Ian was half a year older than me, so he was indeed my elder brother. It wasn''t inappropriate for me


    to address Silvia by her first name.


    "It''s nothing," Silvia said with a faint smile.


    Since they weren''t going abroad, I thought they should at least leave an address, so I asked, "Is the


    clinic still in Ucrebury?"


    Before I could even finish my question, Ian turned around to y with Anne, as if he had the means


    to avoid me. Silvia was quick-witted to uphold the surrounding atmosphere and exined to me


    patiently, "It''s in Jarold City. Ian said it would be convenient for us to take care of my parents."


    I nodded. Ian had a strong sense of responsibility since he was a child. There was no doubt that he


    would care for the whole family.


    Ian''s phone rang as soon as Silvia finished speaking. He went outside to pick up the phone. When


    he came back, he said that he had an urgent affair to deal with. Ian then took Silvia by her hand and


    left immediately.


    When they had left, only did I remember that they didn''t leave a specific address. I hurriedly fished


    out my phone and texted Ian on WhatsApp.


    A red exmation mark popped out on the chat box. I gasped as chillness enveloped me to the


    core.


    Ian, he blocked me.


    In disbelief, I sent another emoji, but the notification I received was still the same.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You''re not friends with this user. Please send a friend request."


    Looking at Ian''s chatbox, I felt that the warmth on my body subsided all of a sudden, and my body


    slightly trembled.


    How was that possible?


    I didn''t even know when this happened.


    "What''s wrong, Arianna?" Raiya''s voice sounded from the side. Only then did I regained my senses


    as I forced myself to remain calm, saying, "It''s nothing."


    Raiya was an innocent person, and she believed it at once. She said to herself while stirring the cup


    of hot chocte milk in front of her, "Arianna, your friend and his wife seem so sweet. I kind of envy


    them. If I could have known Sawyer earlier, our rtionship would have been like theirs."


    Feeling uneasy, I put my phone back into my pocket and gave a perfunctory reply. "Your rtionship


    with Sawyer is not bad either. You just got married, and you''re already pregnant. It makes me envy


    you two."


    Speaking of it, Raiya''s expression changed drastically all of a sudden, and she immediately


    switched the subject.


    I was still thinking about Ian, so I didn''t press on. After hanging around for a little while, I made up


    an excuse and left.


    I had been staring at the red exmation mark on WhatsApp in a daze since I got home. When


    Hendrix came back, I didn''t even notice his presence until I felt a nket covering my shoulder.


    When I turned around, I found him bending down and had been standing behind me for a while.


    "You''re back," I said. Then I turned off my phone and carefully put it back into my pocket.


    But Hendrix still noticed it. After sitting down, he took my hand and fiddled with it as he tried to


    casually bring it up. "Did you run into Ian?"


    Judging from Hendrix''s tone, he wasn''t surprised that Ian had returned from abroad.


    "You knew he was back?" I frowned and felt a little nervous.


    Hendrix looked up at me. His gaze was gentle as


    he let out a long sigh. He used his hand to smooth out the frown between my brows and then said


    slowly, "I just found out. I haven''t thought of how I should let you know, and you''ve already run into


    each other."


    I was a little annoyed. "You should have told me earlier."


    Otherwise, I would not have been put in such a difficult situation that I couldn''t even talk a little more


    in front of Ian.


    It was true that I really didn''t me Ian. I didn''t have the confidence to ask him for forgiveness, just


    like how I had hesitated for a few hours, but still didn''t send out the friend request.


    After I said that, I knew that Hendrix wasn''t the one to me. I copsed on the couch dejectedly as


    if I was jelly. I then slid along the edge of the couch and half knelt on the carpet, throwing myself on


    the table before burying my head in it to vent my anger. "Ah! I''m really useless!"


    While throwing a tantrum, I couldn''t hold back and feared up.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    How could Ian be so cruel to abandon me so easily? We had been friends for more than twenty


    years.


    Hendrix did notfort me immediately. He stroked my back and forth, giving me enough time to


    calm down.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed. I probably was tired from crying, so I sat on the ground,


    dispirited. Hendrix got up and carried me into the bedroom.


    After covering me with the nket, Hendrix was about to take a shower. I subconsciously grabbed


    his wrist and didn''t want him to leave.


    I murmured, "Hendrix. Monique left, and Ian doesn''t want anything to do with me anymore. Am I


    really so bad that all of them left me?"


    Hearing what I had said, Hendrix frowned and sat beside the bed, saying in a low voice, "Monique''s


    death was an ident. No one wanted it to happen. As for Ian, he''s engaged, and sooner orter,


    he''ll have a family of his own. Besides, you have nothing to do with him changing so fast. Don''t


    me yourself for what happened to them."


    He paused for a short while, held my hand tightly and said with a smile, "I''m always here, aren''t I?"


    I frowned as I still felt uneasy.


    It wasn''t easy for us to be together, but even my rtionship with Ian, that hadsted for a few


    decades, was obliterated so easily. Could Hendrix and my rtionship withstand all the challenges?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I didn''t retort. After crying for so long, my eyes were sore. I stared at Hendrix for a while before


    falling asleep.


    I had a long dream.


    In my dream, Monique, Ian and I all returned to the time when we were still in high school. We


    stayed under the tree and watched the teenagers y with each other. Monique was the most


    fearless among us. She provoked their leader, while Ian went up to wrestle with them alone. He was


    so brave like a warrior that he didn''t evenin the slightest although he was hurt from the fight.


    But when I woke up, there was only Hendrix beside me, sleeping peacefully.


    I reached out to stroke his face, and realized that some things would never return to the way they


    used to be.


    After a total of ten days of hormonal treatment, my ovum was finally sessfully retrieved from my


    body. The process of fertilization was very sessful. As soon as the cultivation period of three


    days passed, the fertilized ovum could then be imnted into my womb.


    It was also that day that Hendrix didn''t send me home as usual. Instead, he brought me to Roberts


    Group.


    Shortly after sitting down, Hendrix took out a document from the drawer, opened it and handed it to


    me.


    I took it over with a puzzled look on my face and nced at the document title, which stated


    "Transferring of Shares by Roberts Group Shareholders".


    Hendrix asked me to hand over my shares of the Roberts Group to him and let him fully take control


    of thepany.


    I was puzzled. I put down the document and asked him, "Does this have anything to do with the


    financing of GW Group?"


    Although Hendrix had analyzed the importance of the financing, I still felt that the risk was too great,


    so I held back.


    Hendrix nodded and said, "It''s not totally unrted. Although I haven''t agreed yet, there''s no doubt


    that I''ll help you decide on certain matters after you''ve signed the papers. But the most important


    thing is that the IVF will be settled within a few days time. It''s not easy for us to have this child. I


    don''t want you to be targeted by them until I know GW Group''s real purpose. So not only will you


    need to withdraw as a shareholder of the Roberts Group, but you will also need to withdraw yourself


    from any position you have in thispany."


    Although Hendrix had his own considerations, the way he settled that was a little too demanding.


    He made me feel as if I was being reced and stripped of all my power. I questioned, "Are you


    discussing with me, or are you informing me about your decision?"


    "It can be either of them. Which one do you wish it to be?" Hendrix shrugged his shoulders, and he


    looked into my eyes with nothing to hide from me.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    I looked at Hendrix''s innocent face and felt helpless, unable to refute him.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    His worry was not based on nothing. We had so many idents before because we were too


    obvious and loud with our actions. Hendrix just wanted me to be out of the public''s sight when I was


    still pregnant.


    Eventually, I couldn''t hold back my frustration. I threw a fit and said, "I guess you should announce


    your divorce with me to the public. I''ll bepletely safe then."


    That was just my teasing, but Hendrix thought about it seriously. He then nodded solemnly and said,


    "Alright, I can consider it when it''s necessary."


    I was startled.


    What was he considering?


    l rolled my eyes at him and threw the documents back on the table, saying, "I won''t sign it." Hendrix


    probably did not expect that I would refuse him. He frowned a little and was about to say something


    when someone knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock...


    Hendrix and I looked over in unison, seeing Evan and Este standing by the door.


    "Come in," Hendrix said.


    Evan''s sudden appearance surprised me a lot. I didn''t care if I was in thepany and greeted him


    informally, "Evan, when did youe back?"


    Evan said indifferently, "I took the morning flight. I just came back to the office today."


    With Evan around, Hendrix would not have to go back and forth between home and thepany


    every day. Thinking that Hendrix could have more time to rest, the smile on my face widened.


    "You''ve been in Oand for so long. Since you''re back, you should return home and visit your


    family."


    Not long after Evan''s wife had given birth, he was sent to Oand. Since Hendrix didn''t know how


    to care for his subordinates, as his wife, I had to do this on his behalf.


    "Yes, Mr. Roberts offered me a half-day leave. I went home beforeing here," Evan said. At the


    mention of his family, a rare smile blossomed on his face.


    Hendrix?


    I turned around and looked at Hendrix with doubt, thinking, "Could he really be this kind? Wasn''t he


    a workaholic?"


    Hendrix proudlyy back against the chair. He continued on the main topic. "From now on, Evan will


    be my personal assistant, while Estelle is yours. Take her with you even when you go shopping."


    I had my face full of confusion. What kind of a move was this? By making his own fan girl stay with


    me, was he sure that Este would be helping me instead of creating trouble for me?


    But before I could even refuse, Este and Evan said "yes" at the same time and retreated from the


    room.


    "What''s going on?" I questioned Hendrix as soon as the door was closed, inspecting him with my


    eyes squinted. "You wanted me to sign this paper, and now you''re ordering Este to follow me


    around. What exactly are you nning?"


    Hendrix spread out his hands and denied it. "Who told you that Este''s role is to keep an eye on


    you?"


    I gave him a pretentiousugh. "If she''s not supposed to spy on me, are you telling me that she''s


    here to protect me?"


    Although Este was our employee, I was sure she was as fragile as ss. Or else, she wouldn''t


    have lost her memory with just a slight bump, I thought sarcastically.


    Hendrix snorted and pushed the document back to me with a smile on his face, saying sarcastically,


    "I persuaded her into bing your personal assistant only after noticing you staring at Este


    several times. I know that women like to look at pretty girls. I''m very open- minded. Although your


    taste is somewhat poor, since you like her, I can only go ording to your wishes."


    I looked at his face filled with self- righteous thoughtfulness, and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    B*stard, what was he saying? And what was with his smug grin?


    Hendrix thought that I had my eyes on Este?

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Just as I was sighing over Hendrix''s bizarre thought process, he tapped his fingers on the table and


    pointed at the document, saying, "I fulfilled one of your wishes, and you should also do the same for


    me. Sign it."


    Seeing Hendrix''s confident face, I felt as if he set me up in a trap. Raising my eyebrows, I said as I


    looked at him with a cold gaze, "Mr. Roberts, are you having a business negotiation with me?"


    He asked me to sign the document while giving me Este "in return". What could it be other than a


    business transaction? What was more, it was forced!


    Hendrix raised the corners of his mouth, and his smile deepened. He had an inexplicable gaze as if


    he was determined to take me down. He cooed, "This is between you and I, husband and wife. How


    can you call it a business transaction? We''re just helping each other with our problems."


    He spoke in a decent manner. After a slight pause, his expression changed as if he had been


    ced in a difficult position. He sighed and exined, "You know exactly that there are so many


    troubles in thepany, and that I''m already busy enough. It will kill me to find out that something


    happens to you again. You can think of it as helping me worry less. Just sign it, will you, Mrs.


    Roberts?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As he spoke, he had already gotten up and walked behind me. Hendrix wrapped me in his arms


    and even prepared a pen, waiting for me to sign on the paper.


    I turned around, and Hendrix was looking at me with eagerness. It seemed that he really wanted me


    to stay out of the business field, the lion''s den.


    I thought about it and decided to have him take a step back by saying, "I can sign it, but you have to


    promise that within two years, the GW Group financing shall not progress."


    I had carefully thought about it. The preparation for pregnancy woulde to an end within two


    years. Besides, I knew that with Hendrix''s ability, it was not a problem for thepany to stand firm


    in Jarold City by making use of that period of time.


    I knew that I couldn''t stop him from pursuing future development, but I hoped for more time for


    preparation. My request was considered lowering the risk of our future.


    Hendrix was a little taken aback. After thinking for a while, he smiled and promised, "Alright, I


    promise."


    Ten years was enough for me to distinguish whether Hendrix was lying or telling the truth. Looking


    at Hendrix''s slightly curled lips and the delightment in his eyes, I knew that there was no need to


    doubt him.


    I took the pen and signed my name at the signature box. Hendrix immediately sent for someone to


    bring the document to thewyer''s building.


    As soon as the courier left, a knock on the door sounded twice. "Mr. Roberts, the representative of


    GW Group is here."


    When I heard that, my gaze immediately fell on Hendrix. I looked at him with a faint smile and gave


    him a few winks. Wasn''t that a chance to prove that Hendrix wasn''t lying?


    Hendrix understood and smiled. He then instructed Evan, "Bring them to the conference room."


    "Okay." Evan nodded and left.


    Hendrix walked past the table, took his zer from the clothes rack, and put it on. He said while


    tidying up his clothes, "Let''s go, Mrs. Roberts. Since you still have the chance to make a decision as


    a shareholder of Roberts Group today, let''s settle the thing with GW Group right now."


    Hendrix wanted me in the meeting.


    Why not?


    I shrugged my shoulders and got up. Holding Hendrix''s hand, we headed toward the conference


    room together.


    The representative of GW Group was a blonde, blue- eyed foreigner. When we entered, he was


    already sitting in the room.


    Hendrix held my hand and approached him. He greeted, "Mr. Sean, we meet again. This is my wife,


    Arianna Reid."


    "Hello. Mrs. Roberts is beautiful indeed," Sean said as he took my hand and gently kissed the back


    of it. He was being a gentleman, and he stepped back.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Sean had also brought three assistants with him, all of whom were foreigners and experts in the


    business field.


    Then, everyone took their seats.


    Sean took the initiative toe to us, seemingly with great sincerity. As soon as he sat down, he


    spoke, "Mr. Roberts, about the proposal yourpany suggested... After the financing of GW


    Group, ourpany can only get 15% of the Roberts Group shares. We had further discussions


    and decided on 17% instead. That''s ourst offer. If there''s no problem, let''s sign the contract


    today."


    As Sean spoke, the assistant closest to him stood up and ced the contract in front of Hendrix.


    About the financing of GW Group, Hendrix had probably postponed it until now since the year


    before. Sean and his assistant had been staying in the country for nearly half a month. It was


    understandable that Sean was anxious to settle the matter and return to his country.


    I had looked through the documents and saw that the initial condition was 20% of the Roberts


    Group''s shares. Hendrix insisted on lowering the shares for the GW Group, and Sean showed his


    sincerity by making a huge step back. Businessmen would never carry out business at a loss.


    Regardless, GW Group had other benefits too, so there was nothing for us to be grateful for.


    Hearing that, Hendrix exchanged a look with me. Then he reached out his hand and pushed the


    contract back to Sean''s side, saying calmly, "We would like to apologize, Mr. Sean. I ask for your


    understanding that the general situation in the country isn''t that smooth- sailing for Roberts Group.


    We have other ns, so I''m afraid that the financing needs to be postponed."


    As soon as Hendrix finished speaking, Sean''s initial cheerful expression immediately changed. He


    managed to hold it in and forced a stiff smile, saying, "Are you kidding me, Mr. Roberts?"


    Compared to Sean''s huge parentpany, Roberts Group could only be considered a small


    company. GW Group personally went that far from abroad to settle the matter in Zuckerburg. It was


    difficult enough for them to lower their pride, and they had even given in a lot while negotiating. But


    right then, Roberts Group was rejecting their offer. Anyone would be furious in such a situation.


    Offending GW Group was not a good thing. Looking at Sean''s face, I couldn''t help but worry for


    Hendrix. Rejecting their offer like that meant that Roberts Group would probably have a new enemy


    in the future.


    At that moment, Hendrix suddenly his chair around and leaned against me. He wrapped his arms


    around my shoulder, embracing me as he gently ced his other hand on my belly. With a hopeful


    look in his eyes, he said, "I''m not joking. Mr. Sean. I believe you''ve done your research about me.


    Surely you know my wife miscarried twice. It''s not easy for us to have this child, so I don''t want any


    idents to happen. Therefore, I won''t take any risks in business before my child is born, and until


    the child is one year old."


    I was confused and thought to myself, "I''m pregnant? Why do I not know it?"


    Hendrix nced at me affectionately and turned to Sean. He asked with a serious expression, "To


    want to be parents is the nature of mankind. I believe that Mr. Sean and the directors of GW


    Group can understand my feelings, right?"


    Hendrix''s tone was not aggressive, but every word was so forceful and powerful. Sean was


    speechless and didn''t know how to retort. He sat in the chair with a frown, and his expression was


    indeed unpleasant.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Noticing that Sean was in a dilemma, Hendrix immediately withdrew his gaze. He looked down at


    my belly and stroked it carefully as he said softly, "Mr. Sean, if you''re afraid that it''ll be hard to


    exin to your superiors when you go back, I can sign another agreement with you. In the future, if


    Roberts Group starts its own international financing, we''ll first consider GW Group. What do you


    think?"

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    Hendrix had always been that way. He did things wlessly, leaving no chance for his opponent to


    react at all.


    Sean got up and made a phone call. After returning, he epted Hendrix''s conditions as expected.


    After signing the agreement, he left with his assistants as if they had lost a battle.


    As soon as they left, it was only me and Hendrix left in the conference room.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Stop pretending. There''s no one here anymore." I reached out and pped Hendrix''s hand off my


    belly. "Don''t take advantage of me!"


    Hendrix shrugged his shoulders resentfully. Obviously, he was not happy. Men were never satisfied.


    I thought about the unwilling look in Sean''s eyes when he left the conference room, andpared it


    to when I first met him as he came gentlemanly. He lookedpletely different, making me feel


    flustered. I still felt that GW Group was not that simple. I couldn''t help but doubt our future


    coboration, asking, "Are you really going to continue working with them?" "What do you think?"


    Hendrix replied as he leaned back in his chair casually.


    Guessing each other''s thoughts seemed to have be amon thing between the two of us. I


    sighed and reluctantly went along with him, saying, "I think you don''t seem to have any other


    choices since the agreement has been made?"


    Hendrixughed, "You said that you didn''t want to see me anymore, but now you''re still hanging out


    with me in bed every day, right?"


    "Hendrix Roberts!" I picked up the only thing on the table, which was a fountain pen, and threw it at


    him with a deadly re.


    Ever since we had been together, Hendrix had be more and more shameless!


    Hendrix was quick to catch it. He swirled it in his hand like it was a toy. He was not threatened by


    me at all. Instead, he said casually with a hint of smug, "The agreement only says to prioritize GW


    Group. It doesn''t mention that Roberts Group will definitely cooperate with them. If there''s a better


    choice at that time, we''ll just have to say that the twopany''s vision differs, or just any other


    excuse to get rid of them. What''s there to worry about?"


    "So you''re just fooling around with them?" I was a little surprised.


    Who could have a say in the ever- changing business world? If one wanted to make sure everything


    was under control, he had to have high adaptability. I had seen Hendrix speak in a strict manner or


    lowering his stance in the face of those bigpanies, but it was the first time I saw him making a


    fool of them. It was quite interesting.


    "Who says that the boss of a listedpany can''t go back on things?" he said. Hendrix got up and


    carefully protected me as we walked outside, as if I was really pregnant. As we walked, he


    continued to say, "Do you really think that GW Group is any better than me for giving in so much?


    The truth is, even the tiniest share of a listedpany can make a big difference in terms of


    authority. If I give in 15%, I can still be in control. If I give up 5% more, I would have to worry


    endlessly that they might be able to fully take control of Roberts Group. When ites to this kind


    of matter, I am more careful than anyone else. GW Group is the one who''s framing us. I have given


    them a verbal agreement, which is more than enough to avoid a conflict between the two


    companies."


    I nodded thoughtfully. Even though there were some areas I didn''t quite understand, there was one


    thing that I definitely agreed with. Judging from Sean''s true side, he was indeed no different from a


    bandit. Coborating with someone like that would get us into big trouble sooner orter.


    While we were talking, we had already arrived at the elevator. Este was also following us and


    pressed the elevator button for us.


    The matter with GW Group finally came to an end, and I had nothing more to worry about. I went


    along with Hendrix''s instructions and returned home.


    In the car, Este sat next to the driver while I sat alone in the back seat. Although we had quite a


    good rtionship before, no one spoke to each other on the road that day.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    I wasn''t sure if it was because I knew that Este was interested in Hendrix, or because I rejected


    her request for promotion thest time. I felt guilty and thought that there was no need to pretend to


    be familiar with her.


    So that was why it was said that women''s instinct was a scary thing. One would never know when it


    woulde and go, but once the instinct struck, one would be fully convinced and refused to


    compromise.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Through the rear mirror, I could notice that Este''s expression was unpleasant, and there was a


    slight disappointment. It was probably due to the sudden change of position from a professional in


    thepany to my "nanny". She wasn''t used to it yet.


    We arrived home shortly after.


    Before the driver could even stop the car, I saw Freya''s car parked at the side of the road from afar.


    When we got out of the car, Frey a had just gotten out of her car as well, and she happened to run


    into us.


    "Did you juste back from the hospital?" As Freya said that, she held my hand as we walked in.


    When she noticed that Este was following us, Freya asked casually, "Who''s this? A new caretaker


    Hendrix found for you?"


    Although Freya didn''t mean it, her words were quite venomous. Although Este was just a


    receptionist at the front counter, she was now Hendrix''s assistant. She was the CEO''s assistant, but


    now Freya called her a caretaker.


    I didn''t dare to nce backward at Este''s face. I patiently exined to Freya, "No, she''s not.


    She''s Hendrix''s assistant. He was worried that I''ll have problems during my preparation for


    pregnancy, so he asked her toe over temporarily to be my assistant. She still has to return to


    thepany in the future."


    "Oh." Freya wasn''t interested and changed the subject. She continued, "Recently, I''ve been thinking


    about buying the house next to my mansion for Zachary''s parents. What do you think?"


    I smiled and teased her, "Your vi at least is five hundred meters square. Such a big house, but it


    can''t the all five of you together?"


    As we were chatting, we had already arrived at the living room. Seeing Este standing by the door,


    not knowing what to do, I kindly reminded her, "Treat yourself like home. You don''t have to stay with


    me all the time. If you feel bored, you can walk around in the house and get familiarized with the


    environment."


    Este raised the corner of her mouth and smiled gratefully at me. Then she walked to the nearest


    side door and went to the backyard garden.


    Freya curiously followed in her footsteps and looked over. She then said, "Hendrix is so annoying. I


    can''t believe that he sent her to you. I bet he couldn''t deal with her, so he left her to you, right?"


    Thinking of Hendrix saying that I liked Este, I couldn''t helpughing. I collected myself and


    calmed down, waving my hand as I said, "You''re overthinking."


    "I think you''re pretty at ease," Freya told me. Hoping that I could live up to her expectations, she


    advised, "Although Hendrix can still be considered reliable, with his handsome-looking face, it''s no


    doubt that girls will surround him all the time. But you''ll never be forever young, so it''s necessary for


    you to be careful all the time."


    I stillughed at her advice and felt that she was overthinking. Freya nced at me in exasperation


    and caught a glimpse of some documents on the table. She picked it up and flipped through it,


    asking, "You''re preparing for your postgraduate again? Why are you wasting your time?"


    "How is this a waste of time?" I smiled and exined, "I''m also a shareholder of Roberts Group.


    With my current level of education, I will only embarrass myself. Besides, I still have to sit for the


    exam to get the officialwyer''s certificate. Now that Hendrix does not allow me to intervene in


    Roberts Group, shouldn''t I find something else to do in the meantime?"


    Freya put the study materials down and asked, "Then why don''t you just sit for the bar exam?"


    I really did not think about that before. "Is it possible?"

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    "Why isn''t it possible?" Freya said calmly. She added, "Even if you receive the offer letter to study in


    university, you''ll have to spend a few more years in school. Honestly speaking, the knowledge from


    books isn''t practical in real life, so why don''t you apply for awyer''s license and work for a few


    years as an apprentice? With connections of the Moore family and the Roberts, starting aw firm


    and having an excellent business is a piece of cake."


    I wasn''t interested in aw firm, but Freya''s n did suit me very much.


    The thought of graduating with a master''s degree had always been my concern. I was so


    determined that I became short- sighted. I had never thought that I could skip that step and take the


    bar exam instead.


    Since the ending was the same, why choose the mostplicated journey?


    After careful thought, I registered for the nearest exam online with Freya on the spot.


    After we were done, Freya stretched and began to search for Anne, asking, "Where''s Anne? I''ve


    been here for so long, but haven''t got to see her yet."


    "Maybe she''s ying with Madam Parker in the backyard," I answered. Although Anne''s a small kid,


    the cold really didn''t bother her at all. She had a snow fight almost every three days. The snow in


    Jarold City had not melted yet. She probably had Minnie pile up snowmen with her.


    As we spoke, we held each other''s arms and walked to the backyard.


    As soon as we stepped on the stone pavements, we heard Anne''s giggles, instantly feeling better.


    When we walked closer, I saw Anne''s small hand had already turned red from the cold, but she was


    still holding quite arge snowball in her hand. Anne kept throwing it to the other side.


    I thought it was Minnie who was with her, but when I turned around, I saw Este.


    The weak girl did not care about the cold at all. Este had been forming snowballs and having a


    snow fight with Anne, but she did not throw a snowball at Anne. Obviously, she was giving in to her.


    Minnie stood aside with their coats in hand, smiling.


    I didn''t even notice that Freya''s face had darkened. I let go of her hand and went over to Anne''s


    side, pretending to be angry as I lectured Anne, "The weather is so cold. Why are you messing


    around


    again?"


    Anne pouted, somewhat displeased, but she listened to me and let go of the snowball in her hand,


    allowing it to fall to the ground and shatter into ice powder.


    Minnie quickly came over and put on the coat for Anne. She said, "It''s my fault, it''s my fault. I didn''t


    take good care of her."


    Este suddenly came up to us and said, "Mrs. Roberts, this must be Anne. She''s adorable."


    I looked up and saw Este smiling all along. Her eyes were full of affection for Anne. Este


    seemed to be not as lost as she had juste into the house.


    I should be admiring her strong adaptability, but I felt a little unhappy and could not force a smile. I


    just replied perfunctorily, "Thank you."


    Anne was a mischievous girl. She knew that Este was praising her, so she immediately raised her


    chin and said in an arrogant tone, "Mom! I like her very much. Will she y with me again?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could even speak, Este answered, "Yes, I will. I''m your mother''s personal assistant, so I''ll


    definitely see you a lot in the future!"


    "Great! I have someone to y with me now," Anne was overjoyed that she sprung up and down


    like a little monkey, but I couldn''t tell whether I was happy or not.


    I was going to be busy for a while because of the bar exam. Although I had no time to apany


    Anne, I couldn''t help feeling a little jealous that Este was getting closer to her.


    Every mother understood the feeling of hoping her child to only be close with her. Which mother


    would be so kind as to allow someone else to be close with her child other than herself?

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    Freya always did whatever came up to her mind immediately. She didn''t care whether Anne liked it


    or not and ordered Este, "Personal assistant, right? Hendrix gives you such a high sry, so you


    should do your work well. Go and make two cups of hot milk for me and Arianna, and buy some


    latest reference materials for the bar exam. Come back within an hour. We have other


    arrangements for you."


    Hendrix''s vi was located in the outskirts of the city. Although it was not too far from the city center,


    it would take nearly forty minutes to get back and forth by car. Including the time needed for Este


    to go shopping for the reference materials, one hour seemed not to be enough.


    Este''s face froze for a moment, but she did not dare to lose her temper in front of the fierce-


    looking, demanding Freya. She nodded obediently and said, "Alright, I''ll head off right away."


    After that, Este quickly walked out.


    Seeing that she was in such a hurry, I felt a little bad, so I reminded her, "Get a taxi. Remember to


    keep the receipt and im your money from thepanyter."


    Este halted at the same spot and turned around to nod at me gratefully, saying, "Thank you, Mrs.


    Roberts."


    Then, she left without looking back.


    Freya rolled her eyes impatiently and scoffed at my behavior for being kind to everyone.


    I lifted my eyebrows and pretended not to see anything.


    After settling Anne down, I went to the study with Freya. I had bought a lot of reference materials.


    Although we decided to make a change in our n, I could still find some useful ones.


    Freya sat in a chair, watching me sorting out the reference materials as she enjoyed her hot milk.


    She then brought up the same conversation again.


    "I really find it strange. Look at her, she was about to take charge of this house and your daughter.


    How can you still be so calm?" Freya asked with a little anger.


    Her words annoyed me a little, so I refuted, "It''s not as serious as you said. Este was just making


    Anne happy. How much can a child remember? She might probably forget about Este after a


    night''s sleep."


    "Looks like you''re really dumb," Freya said with a snort. She continued in a more disdainful manner


    and said, "What''s her name again, Este Zanes? Didn''t you see her expression when she talked to


    us? And her expression when she was with Anne? A person like her who can put up different faces


    with different people sure is annoying. I think we shouldn''t let her go around the house freely next


    time. Just find a random room and keep her there."


    "Don''t be like that. She''s Hendrix''s assistant after all." I felt a little helpless. Freya had always had


    that sort of temper. If she disliked anyone, she would make sure to get rid of them.


    Hendrix was not a fool. If Este really had problems and wanted to hurt me, he wouldn''t have


    appointed her as my personal assistant.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Besides, with Hendrix''s charm, there''d be countless women like Este who secretly had a crush on


    him in the future. If I really wanted to deal with each and every one of them, I''d probably be known


    as a petty woman, and also I''d be so sick of it as well.


    Freya was greatly disappointed in my words and looked at me incredulously, lecturing, "Hendrix''s


    who? Who did you say she is again? Only you, Arianna Reid, is Hendrix Roberts''wfully wedded


    wife. In other words, Hendrix only belongs to you. He married you because he wanted to give you


    the right to take care of the little batches around him. What more do you have to worry about? Let


    me remind you, have you forgotten about the lessons learned from Rowane?"


    I paused while holding a book in my hand. I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    How could Este bepared to Rowane? Hendrix wasn''t even affected by Rowane, who was


    both beautiful and talented. With just Este''s ability, there was no need to make such a fuss.


    I opened my mouth and was about to retort when Minnie suddenly knocked on the door.


    "Mrs. Roberts, a guest wants to meet you," Minnie informed.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    I answered, "Okay. You can go and serve the guest first. We''ll head down right away."


    The guest came over at just the right time. Freya knew it was time to stop pestering me about


    Este. She apanied me to sort out the documents before we went downstairs together.


    Although the holidays were over, it was tradition for the locals to celebrate it for the rest of the


    month. I figured the guest should be a distant rtive, a friend, or business partners who might or


    might not be close with us. When we went downstairs, I saw a man sitting with his back facing me in


    a business suit and blonde hair. It was a foreigner. I found his back familiar, as if I had seen him


    somewhere else before.


    We reached the living room and went around the sofa. I realized that that foreign man was indeed


    no stranger to me. I called out, "Mr. Sean?"


    GW Group had just been rejected by Hendrix on the financing project that morning. Sean obviously


    came with a purpose and was not just visiting.


    After greeting each other, we all sat down. Sean was talkative as usual, but the conversation


    revolved around Hendrix and I, from our rtionship to how I miscarried twice. Freya''s expression


    darkened as she was listening to Sean.


    "Wow, you''ve gone through a lot before being able to build such a strong rtionship. Your


    rtionship doesn''te easily, and it is, in fact, very enviable. But the past is in the past, and life


    is about looking forward. Mrs. Roberts, what do you think?" Sean changed the topic out of nowhere,


    and he suddenly became so motivational from the way he spoke, seeming like a priest.


    I nodded in approval and said, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Sean. We''ve already walked out of


    the past and put our negative emotions behind us."


    Sean nodded as well, as if he really sympathized with me. He seemed to have remembered


    something all of a sudden. He took out a business card from the pocket in his suit, and pushed it in


    front of me across the coffee table.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I almost forgot about it, Mrs. Roberts. I''m here to rmend you to one of the most famous


    prenatal nursing homes in Mesville. Thepany is under GW Group. The safety and health


    policies of the prenatal nursing home are guaranteed. It will definitely provide the best care for


    pregnant women," Sean suggested.


    I picked up the business card and nced at it before handing it to Freya beside me. I asked in


    confusion, "Mr. Sean, what do you mean?"


    Nothing was free in the world. Sean had been triggered by Hendrix in the morning, and right then,


    he was here to show kindness. Perhaps, he had no other choice but to reveal his real motive now.


    "Well... Yourst two pregnancies didn''t end well. I was thinking that our nursing home can take


    care of you during your pregnancy this time, so that nothing will go wrong," Sean said. He spread


    his hands and crossed his legs, changing to a morefortable posture on the sofa.


    I was just about to ask him why he was being so kind when Freya suddenly spoke up for me. She


    had a serious expression.


    Freya returned his business card and said bluntly, "Just spit out what you really want, Mr... Sean?"


    Freya had a strong educational background and was fluent in Sean''snguage. She wouldn''t be


    afraid even if she faced a professional trantor. Now that she was using it on Sean, it made her


    look even more dignified than those business leaders.


    Perhaps Freya was too domineering. Sean was stunned for a moment before he smiled again,


    saying, "I''ve long heard that Miss Moore of the Moore family in Jarold City is eloquent. You''re


    indeed smart. I finally got to meet you today."


    "I''m ttered." Freya had never softened down for people like him. Her face was still as cold as ice.


    Freya continued, "I''m certainly nowhere close to the likes of toppanies like GW Group. There''s


    no need for you to fake such apliment. Let me guess... Of course, Mr. Sean will be more than


    happy to take care of Arianna during her pregnancy. In exchange, she will persuade Hendrix to


    restart the financing project again. Am I right?"

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Just a few moments before that, there were stillughing and chit- chatting. But right then, the


    atmosphere was totally filled with awkwardness.


    I pursed my lips and didn''t interrupt Freya at all. If we were in ancient times, Freya would have been


    a heroine. She was so daring to be able to do and say exactly what she had in mind.


    At that point, Sean stopped beating around the bush and looked at me with a serious expression,


    asking, "Mrs. Roberts, take what Miss Moore said as my real thoughts. What do you think about it?"


    "Me?" I pointed at myself andughed as I added, "What thoughts can I have? Freya knows me


    well. I''m not an easy person to please. I can''t get used to it when I''m in a foreign country, and can


    only stay in my home country. Why should I make any assumptions if things won''t actually happen?"


    It seemed that Sean still didn''t know that I proposed to Hendrix to stop the financing project.


    No matter what, I was not a fool. Regardless of how well the nursing facilities of GW Group were, I


    knew that once I went abroad and left Hendrix''s sight, it''s very likely that the GW Group would use


    my safety as a tool to threaten Hendrix into agreeing with their terms and conditions.


    Sean was a smart man and immediately understood what I meant. His smile froze on his face. He


    seemed no better than when he was at Roberts Group.


    There were no permanent enemies or friends in the business world, and it was uncertain if Hendrix


    would need to meet Sean again one day. I shouldn''t cut ties with GW Group here. I kept the


    business card on the table and said, "We''re lucky to have friends like you, Mr. Sean. But we do not


    have the tradition of staying in hospitals during pregnancy in our family. We prefer to stay at home.


    If there''s a need, I''ll be sure to visit yourpany''s nursing facilities. Your piece of good offering is


    epted."


    After that, I looked up at Minnie, who was standing next to me. I ordered, "Ask the chef to prepare a


    few dishes from Mr. Sean''s country. Mr. Sean is going back to his country soon. We have to make


    sure that he''s well treated here."


    "Got it," Minnie responded with a smile and went into the kitchen.


    Minnie was about to leave when Sean stopped her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "There''s no need for all the trouble," Sean said as he stood up abruptly and buttoned up thest


    button of his suit. He tidied up his clothes before saying, "My piece of good offering has been


    delivered. I will not join you for dinner then, as I don''t have any appetite. Besides, we''re about to be


    late for our flight. Goodbye."


    "You too," I responded. After all, he was the representative of a hugepany. Although the


    conversation didn''t end well, out of politeness, Freya and I still got up to walk him out.


    Seeing Sean getting into the car and the car driving far away, Freya looked into the distance, clearly


    worried as she said, "You two really offended Sean and those behind him this time."


    I was unbothered. "Is that true? I don''t even know that I have such capability if you didn''t tell me."


    "Stop fooling around. I heard about it. GW Group has never failed to get any project they had their


    eyes on in recent years. This may not end well. You and Hendrix must be careful," Freya advised.


    While talking, Freya held onto my arm and walked inside. She suddenly changed the topic. "How''s


    your IVF going?"


    "We''re almost there," I replied. "The imntation is just in another two days, then I''ll need to lie


    around in the house for half a month to know whether I''ve gotten the baby or not." "I hope it''s


    sessful," Freya said with a tinge of emotion. She continued, "It''s not easy for you toe to this


    point. Hopefully, there won''t be any more problems."


    I was amused by her maturity, teasing, "Do you know that you''re like an old granny when you''re


    nagging?"


    "Huh, that''s because I''m worried for you!" Freya said as she halted in her tracks and reached out to


    pat me on the arm, adding, "I wish I''m an old granny! Perhaps then you''ll take my words seriously.


    Forget it if you don''t listen to me about Este, but you must never let your guard down when it


    comes to GW Group. Their hands wouldn''t be clean for them to reach where they are today!"

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    I wasn''t sure if it was because Freya had been too solemn when she had advised me, or if it was


    because Sean had given me a hard time, I had a nightmare on the bed while waiting for Hendrix to


    return.


    In my dreams, I was nailed onto a big piece of wood. The hall was filled with men looking like Sean.


    They pointed at me, saying that I was guilty, wanting to ughter me into pieces. I wanted to


    struggle and escape, but my limbs were pierced by nails as thick as a finger. I felt unbearable pain


    just by breathing.


    Suddenly, those men rushed toward me like psychopaths. They drank my blood and ate my flesh. I


    was in so much pain, but I couldn''t cry out loud...


    "Arianna? Arianna..."


    A familiar, deep voice sounded in my ear. Instantly, I opened my eyes, and Hendrix''s worried face


    appeared in front of me. I hugged him almost immediately.


    The terrible dream was too realistic. I could still feel the pain of my body being torn into pieces. I


    was still gasping heavily when I hugged Hendrix''s


    sturdy chest.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Hendrix''s voice was very soft, and he used his big hand to gently


    stroke me on my back.


    It took a long while for me to calm down and finally let go of Hendrix. Our eyes met.


    "What did you dream of?" Hendrix asked again.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Nothing much," I said as I heaved a long sigh, still feeling the lingering fear. I didn''t want to recall


    the dream again.


    I turned to look at the window. The sun was already rising. Hendrix might have just returned.


    "Sleep for a while. It''s still early to go to the hospital," I said as I tugged at his sleeves. I was worried


    that he was too exhausted.


    He said, "There''s no need. I slept for two hours in the office. It''s enough. I came back for a shower."


    I replied, "Then go quickly. Turn up the water temperature to relieve your fatigue."


    Hendrix rubbed my head worriedly before he got up and walked into the bathroom.


    I didn''t feel sleepy anymore as I leaned against the bed. I couldn''t rxpletely.


    What was the world really like? It was human''s belief to always seek progression, but no one had


    ever told me that on the way forward, it was like walking on thin ice every day and night. One wrong


    step and the ice would shatter.


    Now that I thought about it, when Hendrix first took over Roberts Group, he practically had no time


    to return home. Besides Andrea causing trouble, he was at thepany. Hendrix probably could


    not rx for even a second.


    Hendrix quickly came out of the bathroom and wrapped himself in a bathrobe. He theny on the


    bed while hugging me in his arms, closing his eyes to rest.


    "Did Sean visit this afternoon?" Hendrix asked indifferently.


    I didn''t n to hide it from him, so I nodded. "Well, he wants to take me to Mesville."


    "Dream on." Hendrix snorted darkly. "I won''t consider GW Group as my partners anymore," he


    added.


    Hendrix was talented, so what he said was not an exaggeration. As long as he was given enough


    time, sooner orter, Roberts Group would be on the same level as GW Group. But I still had my


    own worries, as I couldn''t afford to support him endlessly and risk losing everything we had. I closed


    my eyes and leaned against his chest, pretending to fall asleep.


    The imntation of my fertilized ovum went smoothly. I rested at home for the next half month.


    Freya and Raiya visited me from time to time and chatted with me, so I wasn''t bored. Besides, I also


    had to prepare for the bar exam and needed to concentrate. I didn''t have anything else to do, so I


    sent Este back to thepany.


    In about a month''s time, I would sit for the exam. I didn''t have much time left.


    On this day, I was waiting for the pregnancy result, which was 12th March. At five o''clock in the


    afternoon, Roberts Group issued an announcement that Hendrix held thirty per cent of the shares of


    apany in Denmiles. Roberts Group also announced in Denmiles that we hope to fully acquire


    Eisen Company.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    During this period, Roberts Group proposed an acquisition to Eisen Company. Eisen Company had


    two months to make their decision. Hendrix made a generous offer. Therefore, there would probably


    be a drastic trend of share transfers in the industry soon.


    When Rowane barged into the house, Hendrix was having a meal with me.


    Her stilettos clicked loudly against the floor before we even saw her enter, in line with her


    mboyant personality.


    Rowane entered the living room and walked around. I was the first to notice her as I called out,


    "Miss Zanes, have you had dinner? Come and join us."


    Hearing my voice, Rowane turned around. I found that she was not only out of breath but also had


    an unpleasant expression on her face.


    Rowane walked over and threw the documents in her hands in front of Hendrix, shouting in anger,


    "Mr. Roberts, why didn''t you discuss this with us? Our Al development is already showing some


    positive results. What''s the meaning of you acquiring Eisen Company? Are you nning to fire


    our Al team?"


    Although it was not the first time I had witnessed Rowane''s bad temper, I was still shocked. I could


    tell that Rowane was really furious. I quicklyforted her in a reassuring manner. "Calm down.


    Let''s sit down and have a talk."


    Rowane was still really mad and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She had no intention of


    making concessions.


    Rowane didn''t like me before. When Hendrix ignored herpletely, sitting on the chair as he


    carefully fed me soup, it enraged Rowane.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hendrix really did care for me, but sometimes, he made me seem like a good-for-nothing, who only


    knew to seduce him and make him lose focus at work. I hurriedly pushed him away and gave him a


    look. Work was more important.


    Only then did Hendrix slowly put down the bowl of soup in his hand and turn around with an


    indifferent expression on his face. "This is a decision made by the executives. You''re just a


    technician. Please know your ce, Rowane."


    Hendrix''s words were a bit harsh, but his words were not unreasonable. Rowane was experienced


    and skilled, but she was just a senior technician in Roberts Group. The decisions in business


    development were indeed not part of her responsibilities.


    She was just a technician, but she barged into her boss'' house and questioned him with no mercy.


    Hendrix was being kind enough, I thought. If it had been someone else, Rowane would probably be


    fired.


    Rowane had always been verypetitive, and she didn''t intend to admit her mistakes. With an


    arrogant attitude, she questioned, "Yes, I''m just in charge of Al. But Mr. Roberts, in the past few


    years, thepany invested hundreds of millions in Al development. The overseaspanies


    made quite a profit because of this. That''s why Roberts Group was in such a hurry to establish our


    own Al department. My subordinates worked day and night. Now that the results of the first phase


    are finally out, you''re telling me that you''re acquiring a roboticspany in Denmiles? What about


    our team?"


    I could understand Rowane. Thepany''s budget was limited, and it wasn''t a small amount of


    money that was needed to acquire apany. Acquiring a newpany would definitely reduce


    the budget for the Al department. Slowing down would be a small matter. Discouraging the


    members of the Al team, however, would be a big deal. If they were not careful, the cost incurred for


    earlier developments would all be for no reason.


    Rowane brought up the Al department of thepany step by step. It was no wonder that her


    anger was so over the top.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    But Hendrix had no intention ofpromising as well.


    "What I can tell you is still the same. You have no right to question the decision made by the highest


    authority."


    Rowane snorted in disbelief. "I have no right to question? Is this the answer you''re giving me? You


    really think my subordinates will be satisfied with this?"


    Rowane graduated from abroad. She made a name for herself in the country''s Al industry, which


    was also the reason for her arrogance. It was just that she didn''t recognize clearly that the person


    she was facing right now was Hendrix, a warrior who was about to enter the world''s battlefield.


    Hendrix''s expression changed drastically as Rowane continued to test his limits. He stood up with


    one hand banging on the table and turned around to walk up to her front. The distance between


    them was only the size of a fist, and he fixed his gaze on her in a condescending manner. His dark


    eyes were gloomy as if he was an evil spirit that had crawled out of hell. With a sinister voice, he


    warned, "If you say one more word, I''ll make the entire Research and Development


    Department disappear as you wish."


    That was something Hendrix would do.


    Rowane was well aware of how ruthless Hendrix was. She nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva


    and avoided his gaze. She picked up the documents in a panic and left in dejection.


    Seeing that Rowane had left unhappily, I couldn''t help sighing. Hendrix was actually quite a


    gentleman. It was Rowane who crossed the line. If she had spoken nicely, Hendrix wouldn''t have


    spoken so harshly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    They were both doing that for the sake of thepany. No one was right or wrong. Rowane''s


    innate arrogance was all because she had pride for her reputation. I was worried that Hendrix would


    really do as he said, so I couldn''t help asking him, "Are you serious? Are you going to get rid of the


    Research and Development Department?"


    Hendrix''s expression eased when he heard my voice. He sat down again, picked up his cutlery and


    said as he ate, "Do you think it''s possible? I spent hundreds of millions of dors on it. I''ll not let any


    of them go if they fail to develop the project."


    Iughed. Sometimes Hendrix could be so harsh with his words when he didn''t actually mean it. I


    asked, "Why didn''t you tell Rowane the truth just now?"


    Hendrix paused and turned his head to look at me, saying, "As I said, a technician is not qualified to


    know this information."


    "Then what about me?" I asked as I put down my cutlery, folded my hands neatly on the table, and


    looked at him in an ingratiating manner. I continued, "As a shareholder of Roberts Group, may I ask


    you, Mr. Roberts? Why would you be so mean to your own research and development department


    and go out of your way to acquire a roboticspany from abroad? Can you exin it to me?"


    I saw that on Twitter. I was going to ask him anyway, but Rowane ruined the atmosphere in an


    unfriendly manner.


    Hendrix snorted and didn''t even lift his gaze. He said in a strange tone, "Roberts Group invests in


    the Research and Development Department every two months, and every time it requires nearly ten


    million dors. Tell me. Don''t you think the amount of money invested is no different from burning


    them? When did I ever hold back the money invested for the team? Look at their speed. Another


    year has already passed, but they still have not shown any progress. They''ve been toofortable.


    Reducing their budget will give them some pressure to force themselves to speed up the progress a


    little."


    I couldn''t helpughing. "I see. Mr. Roberts doesn''t want to be taken advantage of anymore. But


    what does this have to do with the acquisition of Eisen Company?"


    Speaking of that, Hendrix''s expression became a little serious. He put down the tableware before


    exining the pros and cons to me.


    It turned out that the otherpanies in Jarold City who weren''t happy with Hendrix''s power hadn''t


    stopped harassing them. Not only did they try to stop Roberts Group''s projects, but they were also


    nning to destroy the group''s product trading chain.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    Roberts Group had moved to Jarold City for several months, but they hadn''t had their own


    warehouse yet. Many goods, including construction materials, could only be delivered directly from


    Ucrebury. This was not favorable for Roberts Group, who was gradually developing its own


    international tradingwork.


    Denmiles was a country that had always been leading the Al industry. Eisen Company had been


    focusing a lot on developing robots, but thepany wasn''t managed well, so they had been losing


    money all the time. Hendrix''s decision to acquire thepany was not only to obtain their core


    technology, but also to build his ownwork of warehouses. He wanted to use robots to identify


    and distribute goods, so that Roberts Group no longer needed to be dependent on the circle of


    influencingpanies in Jarold City.


    Hendrix said, "But it won''t be that easy to get to this point. The Denmiles government is worried that


    once thepany is acquired by a foreignpany, their technology development will leak out of


    their country. They''re encouraging domesticpanies to acquire Eisen Company. Those investors


    have already emptied the hedge fund of Eisen Company. Everyone isn''t very optimistic about the


    acquisition. The worst part is that the shares of Eisen Company that I own might eventually be


    worthless."


    That was a bet. Even I couldn''t help frowning. No wonder Hendrix didn''t want to be honest with


    Rowane.


    Oncepleted, Roberts Group could finally stand strong in Jarold City. Such a big vision, yet


    Rowane only focused on developing the Al field. Even if she knew the truth, she would not


    understand.


    Maintaining the employees'' spirit was a matter that should always be prioritized. After Hendrix


    returned to thepany, I personally called Rowane on the phone.


    Rowane was probably still pissed off with Hendrix. After hanging up twice, she finally picked up.


    "Oh, Mrs. Roberts, are you here to give me some advice?" Rowane''s tone was rude.


    I said, "Don''t get all defensive at me. I mean no harm."


    "Get straight to the point," Rowane said.


    Rowane''s tough temper made me feel ufortable. I took a deep breath and tried to remain calm.


    "Miss Zanes, do you know that


    I''m recently preparing for the bar exam?" "What?" Rowane was stunned for a moment, probably not


    expecting me to mention that. She asked, "Why should I know about what you''re doing?"


    "Yes, but I feel that we''re fated, so I want you to know about it," I replied. Probably because I had


    been with Hendrix for a long time, I was used to being shameless. I continued, "I''ve been taking


    postgraduatew courses sincest year and was about to sit for the exam, but I missed it because


    a lot of things happened in between. Now that Roberts Group has moved to Jarold City, it will only


    be more sessful in the future. There will be more legal affairs on the way, so I think that if I


    can get awyer''s certificate, I can stand by Hendrix''s side and help him carry his burden."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone call. After a while, Rowane''s


    impatient voice sounded, "You called just to let me know how much you and Hendrix love each


    other? Arianna, have you forgotten? I''m married. I''m not interested in Hendrix at all. Do you think


    your words can trigger me?"


    "Of course not." I smiled and gave her a taste of her own medicine by continuing, "I remember that


    you always thought you''re more suitable for Hendrix, because you''re more capable and prettier than


    me, right?" "What exactly are you trying to say? Are you trying to settle scores right now?" Rowane


    asked tentatively.


    "Don''t get me wrong. What I mean is that you''re right," I exined. I collected myself and said


    seriously, "That''s why I want to take the postgraduate entrance examination and get awyer''s


    certificate. Just as you said, I''m not worthy of Hendrix. That''s why I want to go as far as I can so that


    one day, I can be on the same level as him. Comparably, I hope you can understand that Hendrix


    has invested so much money in the Research and Development Department. What he wants to see


    from your results is definitely not like the previous me, the one who was ordinary without any proud


    achievements. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Rowane was always seeking higher achievements. As a highly-skilled technical expert herself, it


    was understandable that she wouldn''t lower her pride. To make her realize her mistake, someone


    must point out to her that the achievements created by the Research and Development Department


    weren''t as high as she usually sought.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She was too self- righteous. It was time for someone to remind her that she wasn''t perfect.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Rowane didn''t respond for a long time, but I knew that she was a smart person. Rowane''s silence


    proved that she was convinced by my words.


    The friends around me were a huge influence, and I had been influenced by Freya. I became more


    decisive. Therefore, I continued to say, "Miss Zanes, all of us believe in you, and in your


    department''s abilities as well. But business will always be business. Regardless of his trust in you


    and your team, as the leader of apany, Hendrix must take care of not only your team, but also


    every other employee of thatpany. If your team shows no progress, we''ll eventually have to


    shift to the other n and not continue to lose any more money. Let''s see how well you can do your


    job then, Miss Zanes."


    I hung up the phone after I finished speaking.


    In fact, when I thought about it, having a boss like Hendrix could be quite a bummer sometimes. He


    always looked at the results only. He never cared about the effort and process. If the team could not


    reach Hendrix''s targeted goal, Hendrix would give up on them.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Rowane was a talent, but it did not mean that she was the only Al expert in the world. On the


    contrary, only Roberts Group could give her the respect and status she enjoyed right then. I


    believed that Rowane would know how to act in the future.


    Since the acquisition of Eisen Company had begun, Roberts Group increased their shares of the


    company by five per cent through the transfer of shares. At the same time, with the interference of


    Denmiles'' government, an old air- conditionerpany from the country expressed their intention to


    acquire Eisen Company. Since then, Roberts Group and the otherpany had beenpeting,


    but the otherpany was at an advantage due to the distance and government policy.


    In order toplete the acquisition, Hendrix and Evan went to Denmiles to negotiate in person.


    On the third day, the official Twitter page of Denmiles released a piece of news, saying that the old


    air- conditionerpany and Eisen Company had reached an agreement and were about to sign


    the contract. Hendrix called me on the phone in the afternoon, and he sounded a little tired.


    "Is it not going well?" I asked him.


    "A little," Hendrix said with a deep sigh. He continued, "I''m already operating another n. If I


    seed, we might still stand a chance."


    "What''s the n?" I prompted.


    "You''ll knowter. It''s not the right time yet," he said. Hendrix changed the subject. "How do you feel


    these days? Do you have any symptoms of pregnancy?"


    Perhaps because there was too much negative news about thepany recently, he needed some


    good news to offset his bad mood. I paused for a moment before saying apologetically, "Nothing


    yet. My appetite is still good. Everything is normal."


    "Fine," Hendrix said casually, pretending not to be bothered by it. He added, "I was worried that you


    wouldn''t be able to eat and sleep without me. Now it seems that I''ve been worrying too much."


    "That''s right, Mr. Roberts. You think too highly of yourself," I retorted. I didn''t give in even a little.


    My arrogant attitude had somehow provoked Hendrix, causing him to chuckle.


    It was good that he couldugh. It meant that the situation was not too bad. Almost ten billion was


    used to acquire the Eisen Company. If Hendrix failed to acquire it, in the future, Roberts Group


    would face financing problems when starting otherrge-scale projects.


    Hendrix continued, "It''ll only be less than a week''s time before I return. Take care of yourself at


    home before that. The child should be prioritized. Do you understand?"


    Dr. Jules had already reminded me thousands of times. How could I have forgotten? I replied, "Yes,


    yes, I get it. You should be more worried about yourself. There are so many beautiful women in


    Denmiles. Did you find any of them attractive? Are you nning to bring anyone back?"


    Hendrix snorted and immediatelyughed on the phone. Heughed and teased, "Arianna, are you


    jealous?"


    I scoffed. "You''re overthinking. I''m interested in all the beautiful women, not you. I''m hanging up!"

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    I was annoyed as I hung up the phone and directly threw it aside. At the corner of my eyes, I saw


    light seeping in through the window, so I walked over and drew the curtains open.


    I walked to the window, looked down, and realized that the number of bodyguards around the vi


    had doubled. Almost every entrance was guarded. It wasn''t an exaggeration at all to say that it was


    like an airtight container.


    Remembering Hendrix''s reminder on the phone, I was a little scared. Maybe some things were


    happening quietly and I didn''t know about it.


    That night, I slept early, hearing noises in a daze. It sounded as if a chair or a table had fallen off. I


    got up and went downstairs after putting on clothes.


    When I reached downstairs, those noises had turned into a fight. Looking down, I saw that all the


    bodyguards were in the living room, surrounding a man.


    Behind me came the sound of someone opening the door. It was Minnie who had heard the noise


    and came out with Anne. I quickly stopped them and said, "It''s alright. Madam Parker, bring Anne


    back to the room."


    That kind of situation was not suitable for the elderly and young to be around.


    After seeing Anne entering the room, I looked downstairs. The man, who was obviously dressed


    differently from the bodyguards, was forced down after he was worn out. Finally, five bodyguards


    rushed up together and subdued him on the ground.


    I had been tense the whole time. I was relieved that the man was caught, but I was still afraid that


    he might get away, so I didn''t dare go downstairs. I just stood upstairs and asked, "What''s going


    on?"


    Hendrix was not home at that time, so I was the head of the family. I knew I needed to remain calm


    so that the bodyguards would have someone to receive orders from.


    The leader of the bodyguards heard me and walked two steps in my direction. Then he looked up


    and reported, "Mrs. Roberts, this man just sneaked in and was discovered by us. He has been


    subdued and will be locked in the basementter."


    "Okay, well done." I nodded my head, expressing my approval. Hendrix''s subordinates were always


    more experienced when it came to interrogation.


    With my permission, the bodyguards escorted the man to the basement. But just after they took a


    few steps, the man suddenly shouted.


    "Arianna!"


    That voice was... Irvin?!


    I called out, "Wait! Bring him here."


    Since I had been standing upstairs, I could only see the heads of the group of people downstairs.


    After being taken down, the man was pressed onto the ground with his face facing the floor. I had


    no chance to take a look at his face, so it was understandable that I didn''t recognize him, but the


    voice I heard couldn''t have lied to me. I was too familiar with Irvin''s voice.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The bodyguards wanted to ensure my safety, so they didn''t dare to bring him too closely as they


    stopped on the spot. One of them forced the man''s head up brutally, and he was forced to look in


    my direction.


    The moment our eyes met, I was shocked.


    He had stubbles on his face and a pair of tired eyes. It was as if he aged drastically. He was indeed


    Irvin, but why had he changed so much?


    "Let him go," I instructed. Irvin would hurt anyone but me.


    The bodyguards nced left and right. None of them dared loosen their grip, fearing that Hendrix


    would put the me on them if I was really hurt.


    I spoke again, "Let go of him! He''s my friend! If anything happens, I''ll take full responsibility!"


    The bodyguards let go of Irvin and retreated to the door.


    I sighed and slowly walked downstairs, saying, "If you want to see me, why didn''t you tell me? Why


    sneak in in the middle of the night?"


    "You think I never tried?" Irvin said. He stared at me coldly and continued, "It''s almost impossible to


    meet you nowadays, Mrs. Roberts."

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    My words were stuck in my throat. I cast a nce at the bodyguards to see if Irvin was telling the


    truth. The answer was so obvious. Irvin had no reason to lie to me.


    Hendrix was probably worried that the outsiders would harm me, so before he had left, he had


    ordered to not let any man in.


    I didn''t have many male friends. Freya and my other female friends were all free to enter my house,


    so it was understandable that I did not know about that.


    "My apologies," I said sincerely. I asked Irvin to take a seat and asked him, "Where have you been


    in the past two months? Why haven''t I heard anything from you?"


    "Mesville," Irvin said with a solemn look.


    "Granger Group ns to expand overseas?" With Irvin''s ability, I believed that he could expand the


    family''s business after taking over Granger Group.


    Irvin shook his head and lowered his gaze to the ground. He seemed to be a little distraught and


    said, "Shirley and the child are missing."


    "What?" I thought I had misheard. "How? Isn''t she always around you?"


    That silly girl would never leave Irvin no matter what happened.


    Irvin frowned and remained silent. His expression showed as if he was in pain and was having a


    hard time.


    That was the first time I saw that Irvin was filled with sadness and sorrow for Shirley. Even though I


    was worried as well, I couldn''t help feeling happy for her. No matter where Shirley was at that


    moment, she probably would think that everything was worth it if she could see his expression.


    It took Irvin a long time to speak again. "Last year, GW Group sent someone to the Granger Group.


    They proposed to help in financing Granger Group''s overseas project, and in return, they will be


    getting some shares of ourpany. They also promised to unconditionally give the Granger Group


    their artificial intelligence technology. That time, I wanted topete with Hendrix so badly that I


    agreed without hesitation. It was only until I confirmed the details that I found out the real motive of


    GW Group. They offered me their artificial intelligence technology for free in exchange for fifty-one


    per cent of the shares, fully attaining absolute control of thepany. What''s the difference with


    selling the Granger Group? I went back on the agreement on the spot, and GW Group wasn''t


    pleased with it! Later, Shirley and my child went missing. The airlinepany they travelled with


    recorded theirst trip to Mesville..."


    "It''s GW Group again..." I couldn''t help feeling a little frightened. If Hendrix''s attitude toward Sean


    had been even more unyielding, the person who would have disappeared without a trace would


    have been me.


    Irvin still had his head lowered and remained dispirited, saying, "I''ve been searching for them in


    Mesville for half a month, but I haven''t heard anything from them..."


    I didn''t know what to say at the moment. I knew that there had to be some other motive for GW


    Group to kidnap Shirley and his child, so they would look for Irvin again. But when the day came,


    the Granger Group would be at the mercy of others.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hendrix was right. GW Group were the cunning ones.


    Noticing Irvin being in a bad shape, I got up and poured him a ss of warm water in the kitchen.


    "Drink some water first." I handed the ss over andforted him, "You have to take care of


    yourself before you can search for them."


    Irvin ced the ss of water on the coffee table and grabbed hold of my wrist. He was so nervous,


    and his actions were so swift that the bodyguards who had been standing by almost rushed over. I


    quickly waved my hand to signal them to calm down so as to avoid another conflict.


    "Arianna," Irvin said. He looked at her seriously with a helpless and painful expression, pleading,


    "I''ve never begged you for anything, but can you help me this once?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to look for them. I''ll even head over by myself if the situation allows


    me to do so," I promised. Even if it was not for Irvin, Shirley was still my good friend.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    Hearing what I had said, Irvin suddenly felt discouraged. He let go of my hand and turned his head,


    looking a little disappointed, saying, "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    "Then what else?" I asked. It suddenly came to me that Irvin did not have toe to me personally.


    If he wanted to send more people for the search, he could have given me a phone call. He risked


    his life and was almost brought to the basement by the bodyguards for interrogation, thinking that


    he was an assassin. He must have other requests.


    I seemed to know what he wanted, but I was not sure.


    After a while, Irvin looked at me with his tortured, frail gaze. He opened his dried lips and said, "I


    know Hendrix is also negotiating with GW Group.¡±


    A weekter, Roberts Group issued a notice. Their subsidiarypany in Denmiles had formed a


    partnership with an intermediary agency there. Through a swap trading method, they obtained


    eighteen percent more of Eisen Company''s shares. So far, Roberts Group owned more than fifty


    percent of Eisen Company''s shares, which meant they had sessfully acquired it.


    Numerous investors had filed aint to the government of Denmiles that Hendrix was


    deliberately controlling the stocks. They insisted on receivingpensation for their loss in hedge


    funding. While the government was dismissing the counter- charge, Hendrix''s nended in


    Jarold City.


    One hourter, Hendrix arrived home.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Roberts, for returning with victory." I spread my arms wide and gave him a


    hug.


    Hendrix did not hold back. He hugged me for quite a while in front of Anne before releasing me.


    After Anne got her presents, Minnie took her away to y.


    After half a month, we could finally sit together again. We chatted for quite a while.


    "Do you know? The foreign media said that you''re too vicious. Many of them med you because


    small investors decided to end their lives after suffering losses. It seems that they''re also preparing


    to file aint on your n to officiallyplete the acquisition of Eisen Company. Anyway,


    they''re not going to let you go..." I said. These were all thements I had seen on Twitter. It


    wasn''t the exact same thing I had read, but it had been a long time since Ist saw him, so I was


    kind of teasing him.


    Hendrix seemed unbothered. He leaned sideways and pulled me in his arms, holding my hand and


    fiddling with it like always, saying, "Just let them be. It''s not the first time anyway. I''m not the first to


    be doing this. Those predecessors who made tons of profit have lots of people jealous of them as


    well. Those jealous people failed to sue them in Denmiles, so they continued it in Mesville. Guess


    what, they were dismissed by Mesville. In the end, they got nothing in return. If they''re so willing to


    make a fool of themselves, I''m not interested in stopping them..."


    I was not familiar with stock markets, but I could tell from Hendrix''s tone that he handled that matter


    well. He wouldn''t let anyone get hold of his weak spot.


    With Eisen Company''s technology, Roberts Group only needed to work hard to develop their own


    storehousework. It wouldn''t be long before Roberts Group dominated Jarold City.


    I was silent for a long time. I kept sneaking nces at Hendrix''s expression. Seeing that he was in a


    good mood, I suddenly asked, "Did GW Group interrupt the acquisition process?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hendrix suddenly raised his head and stared at me with a pair of dark eyes as if he could instantly


    see through my thoughts. He asked, "Why did you suddenly mention them?"


    I turned my head away and avoided his gaze. "Just... I''m just asking. Didn''t you say that GW Group


    is very ambitious? I''m just worried that you might miss out on something and let them take


    advantage of the situation..."


    As I spoke, I suddenly felt that there was no need for me to feel guilty at all. Turning around, I raised


    my chin and fiercely forced Hendrix to step back. "What''s wrong with that! As your good wife, of


    course I have to be considerate for you! Can''t I?"

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    After staring at me for a while, Hendrix suddenly smiled and said helplessly, "Of course you can. It''s


    just that I''m not used to it."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He changed into a morefortable position and held me in his arms, exining with a good


    temper, "Mesville is fully controlled by GW Group, and even people in Jarold City are afraid of them,


    but Denmiles is not. GW Group is indeed powerful, but they still haven''t got a hold of that country.


    This is also one of the reasons why I chose Eisen Company."


    I nodded. It was not hard to understand. As long as we avoided Mesville, Roberts Group would not


    be affected by the GW Group no matter what we were developing.


    But I didn''t know how to respond to Hendrix''s exnation. I kept pursuing my lips and didn''t answer.


    I didn''t even hear Hendrix making fun of me. Eventually, I gave myself away with this reaction.


    Hendrix pinched my shoulders and sat face to face with me. He looked over with his deep eyes


    before he narrowed his eyes and asked, "Tell me, what exactly are you hiding from me?"


    I overestimated myself for trying to hide my emotions in front of such a shrewd man. I asked for it.


    I pursed my lips and took a nce at Hendrix. I then looked at the side door behind him and said,


    "Come out."


    When Hendrix turned his head, Irvin had already walked into the living room. Their eyes met, and


    the atmosphere in the living room instantly tensed. When the two of them met each other,


    arguments would always be inevitable.


    I was worried that the situation would get out of control, so I grabbed Hendrix''s arm and said, "Irvin


    is here to ask for our help. GW Group has kidnapped Shirley and Dannie. He hopes that we can


    keep in touch with Sean and see if we can get any information from him."


    After Hendrix heard about it, he turned to look at me with his gloomy eyes. I was immediately


    shocked and withdrew my hand.


    He was worried about my rtionship with Irvin. It was understandable that he lost control of his


    emotions when he saw that we were together once he returned.


    But I didn''t expect Hendrix to be so unreasonable the moment he spoke.


    "Evan!" Hendrix called Evan in.


    "Mr. Roberts, what can I do for you?" Evan stood by the door and bent his upper body respectfully.


    "Rece all the bodyguards outside. No one is allowed to stay!" Hendrix''s voiced as he gritted his


    teeth with an undeniable momentum. Evan immediately retreated.


    After a moment, I understood why Hendrix did that.


    Before he left, he had ordered that no men were not allowed in the house, and yet Irvin was not only


    there, but no one had mentioned a thing to him. He felt that no one took him seriously. Hendrix was


    a man who was used to controlling everything, so how could he tolerate those bodyguards who had


    kept everything from him?


    It seemed that I had let those bodyguards down. But Hendrix was so furious at that moment. I could


    only find another time to persuade him. The most important thing at the moment was Irvin''s matter.


    After Hendrix finished speaking, he looked at the opposite side with a straight face. The atmosphere


    around him was frightening. At that time, no one could calm him down.


    Irvin probably did not want to make things difficult for me, so he stepped forward and sat down on


    the couch next to him. He put himself in a humbling position and appealed to Hendrix.


    He said, "Don''t me Arianna. I begged her to do this. I owe Shirley and the child too much over


    the years. I can''t stand by and watch them getting into trouble. Hendrix, I gave up Arianna for you.


    Now, I''m asking you to do me a favor, and help me obtain some information about my wife and


    child. Are you not willing to?"

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    That was the biggest concession Irvin had made. Like Hendrix, they were both proud people who


    needed each other''s help, but would not give up their dignity.


    For Shirley, he really gave it his all. As friends of both of them, or aspensation for what I owed


    Irvin, there was no reason for me to stand by and watch without lending a hand.


    Seeing that Hendrix showed no signs of changing his mind, I was angry and anxious. I nudged him


    and said, "Take it as a favour for me, alright? GW Group is still desperate to work with the Roberts


    Group, so they won''t refuse your request, as long as..."


    Before I could finish my words, Hendrix roared back, "So you want yourself and Anne to end up like


    what happened to Shirley?!"


    I looked at the angry veins on Hendrix''s forehead, and my mind went nk for a moment.


    What did Hendrix mean? Did he already know that Shirley and Dannie were missing? Or had he


    already made up his mind that as long as we could stay safe, he wouldn''t interfere with other


    people''s problems, even if it meant life or death


    forthem?


    At that moment, I suddenly found Hendrix unfamiliar.


    Hendrix might have seen through my thoughts, so he turned his face away with an indifferent


    expression. He lightly opened his thin lips and ordered Irvin to leave. "You can leave now. Arianna''s


    pregnant, she can''t go anywhere else. Nothing must go wrong."


    I said, "Hend..."


    I wanted to help Irvin to persuade Hendrix, but he suddenly stood up and strode upstairs without


    looking back, leaving no chance for me to speak at all.


    As soon as Hendrix left the living room, only Irvin and I were left. It was empty, and apart from the


    echoing footsteps, there was only the sound of sighing.


    Irvin did not me me. He stood on the spot for a while before walking out. I saw his thin figure


    leaving. His figure got further and further away, but I could not say anything to make him stay.


    When Granger Group was in trouble, I couldn''t help them. When Yohannes and Helen passed


    away, I wasn''t by his side. And right then, the only one who could apany him was his family,


    but they were gone as well. Hendrix had no choice but to abandon them for the sake of my safety. I


    would never be able to repay what I owed Irvin, but I had no reason to me Hendrix for his


    stubbornness. He could ignore everything, but he couldn''t bear to see me suffer. Hendrix used his


    methods to protect what he cherished the most.


    The bedroom door was not closed. Hendrix was waiting for me inside, but I didn''t know how to face


    him, so I turned around to enter the study.


    While studying for the bar exam, an idea popped into my mind. If I was a topwyer, would I be


    qualified to head straight to the GW Group headquarters and question Shirley and Dannie''s


    whereabouts?


    The stronger this thought was, the more I couldn''t concentrate as if my mind was floating in outer


    space. It wasn''t until I felt the familiar warmth on the back of my hand did Ie to my senses. I


    looked up and met Hendrix''s deep eyes.


    "Still angry?" Hendrix broke the silence.


    I lowered my head and shook my head slowly, saying, "No."


    Even if I was angry, I could only be mad at myself. It had been ten years since I was under Hendrix


    and Irvin''s care, but I did not progress at all. Instead, I was still in the same spot.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Irvin came to me before," Hendrix suddenly said to himself. He continued, "Before I went abroad, I


    promised that I would send people to search for them. The condition was that he couldn''t tell you


    about it, but he still broke into our house and stayed with you for such a long time. Even the


    bodyguards kept it from me. If anything happened to you during this period of time, and the


    bodyguards wouldn''t tell me because they''re afraid of being punished, what would happen? Do you


    know how serious the consequences would be for us?"


    Toward the end of his sentence, he was somewhat resentful, but he was facing me, so he endured


    it.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    After going around, I was still back to the starting point.


    Hendrix had always cared about my safety, and that was why he had kept it from me. I was the one


    who owed Irvin a favor. Both Hendrix and Irvin weren''t wrong.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized. I couldn''t bring myself to a bright smile, so I smiled bitterly, "I used to think


    that I owe Irvin, but now I think that I not only owe him, but his whole family. I honestly don''t know


    how to face them anymore."


    If it were not for the fact that Irvin had met me, Shirley would not have turned from a morous


    princess into a housewife, who sacrificed everything for Irvin. Although I could persuade Shirley to


    live a dignified life, the regret and guilt in my heart could not be erased.


    Even if it was a stranger like Eunice, I could give my all to help. But when it came to Shirley, I had


    so many concerns that I couldn''t get over my conscience. Even if Shirley and Dannie came back


    safely, I wouldn''t have the audacity to appear in front of them.


    As I thought about it, my stomach felt sick.


    I subconsciously covered my mouth and nose, pushed Hendrix away, and ran to the nearest


    bathroom, retching in the sink.


    After a while, I finally stopped vomiting. I slumped over the sink with one hand holding my lower


    abdomen, looking at myself in the mirror, heavily gasping.


    I had been pregnant twice, so I was familiar with morning sickness. I knew very well that the IVF


    was sessful, but I couldn''t cheer up.


    When I lost my first child, everyone ced the me on me. Only Irvin was there for me. He kept


    me going until this day. But when Irvin was in a difficult situation several times, I chose not to


    interfere.


    I asked myself, "Can I really pretend not to know anything? Can I really continue protecting the


    business with Hendrix while going through pregnancy when Irvin''s family is about to be destroyed?"


    When Hendrix walked in, his cold and noble face was reflected in the mirror. I hurriedly lowered my


    head and moved the hand on my lower abdomen away.


    "Not feeling well?" he asked. Hendrix waited outside for a while, but he didn''t see me vomiting.


    "No, I''m fine." I shook my head, turned around and went straight to the bedroom. Although I didn''t


    know how to face myself and Hendrix, I knew that I needed to get some rest for the baby.


    Iy down on the bed. Hendrix sat on the edge of the bed and carefully tucked me in, saying, "I''ll


    have our personal doctore and check on you tomorrow."


    "You decide," I said as I closed my eyes and leaned against the pillow, wanting to sleep.


    The bedroom was eerily quiet. My mind was inplete darkness. I somewhat heard Hendrix''s


    breath. It seemed that he had something to say, but he didn''t say a thing in the end. He sat on the


    bed and stared at me for a while before getting up and exiting the room.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, I slowly opened my eyes. There was only one bedsidemp


    lighting up the entire big room. It seemed as if I was isted and lonely.


    Pregnant women were always sentimental. At that moment, all kinds of emotions rushed into my


    mind.


    That was how the Granger Manor looked like when Helen had passed away, empty and silent. Irvin


    shouldered the responsibility of the entire family at that time. The only request he had was for me to


    apany him that night so that the big house wasn''t so quiet and isted.


    I dared not continue thinking for fear that I would bepletely devoured by my emotions. I forced


    myself to close my eyes and sleep.


    When I woke up, I heard Minnie knocking on the door.


    "Mrs. Roberts, it''s time for breakfast. Young Master Hendrix is waiting for you downstairs," she said.


    Didn''t Hendrix go to thepany?


    "Okay," I answered. Then I lifted the nket and got out of bed to wash up.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I arrived at the dining room, Hendrix had already started his meal with a digital tablet next to


    his hand, observing the trend of the stock market. I didn''t say a word as I sat across from him.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    Hendrix didn''t even look up at me. Just as I lifted my fork and knife, he put his cutlery down, wiped


    his mouth with a napkin and uttered calmly, "I will help Irvin. The condition is that you''re not allowed


    to meet him before giving birth."


    I was ttered. I didn''t expect that Hendrix would put their disagreement aside all of a sudden. "Are


    you serious?"


    Hendrix put down the napkin and nced at me with a serious and cold expression. "Isn''t this what


    you wanted?"


    At that moment, it seemed as if we were back to those years when we just got married. We were


    always trying to provoke the other, speaking to each other with sarcasm in our voices to prove that


    the other party was wrong.


    I could understand what Hendrix was doing. If Andrea was the one who needed help at that time, I


    might be more scornful than him.


    I put my cutlery down, controlled my expression, and responded in a solemn manner, "I want to do


    something for Irvin and not turn a blind eye, but it has to be within our ability. You know that Irvin


    saved my life. If he can''t lead a good life, I''ll feel indebted to him all my life. You don''t want Irvin to


    be stuck between us forever, right?"


    Every time I mentioned Irvin, Hendrix seemed to get offended easily. He stared at me coldly and


    sneered. "So you''re saying that you and I won''t be happy if Irvin doesn''t live in harmony and


    happiness?"


    Feelings wereplicated. It was a simple matter, but with suspicion and jealousy, everything


    became a mess.


    He was furious, and I didn''t want to quarrel with him, so I tried my best to reply politely, "No, we''re


    married and will soon have our own children. I don''t want to have regrets toward Irvin, so I want to


    help him. Hendrix, you know it yourself, don''t you? Every time you hear his name, you''ll be agitated.


    Isn''t it because you regretted that he was with me during my most painful days instead of you? I..."


    "Enough," Hendrix spoke in a rough tone. He stood up and loomed over me, "I''m clear about that,


    so you don''t have to remind me again and again. I''ll solve this problem. You don''t have to worry


    about it anymore."


    After that, Hendrix walked out without looking back.


    I was stupefied. I didn''t know why things turned out to be that way.


    Minnie had just stepped out of the kitchen when she saw Hendrix leaving. She came over and


    asked with concern, "Young Master Hendrix didn''t sleep all night. Is he going back to thepany


    right away?"


    "Didn''t he go to thepany the day before?" I asked.


    "Yes. Young Master Hendrix has been busy working in the study all night. He just came down for


    breakfast," Minnie told me.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I frowned and looked in the direction of the door, sighing heavily. We were married for so long, yet


    he would still mistreat himself when we had a fight. Men sometimes were really childish.


    No one would believe that Hendrix was throwing a tantrum. However, he was unable to keep his


    senses when it came to Irvin.


    After sending Minnie away, I took my phone and sent Hendrix a message. "When you reach the


    office, take a nap. You should rest well even if you''re busy."


    After thinking for a moment, I added a few more words. "Dr. Jules reminded you before." It was not


    like I wanted to remind him.


    Looking at the two messages, I felt angry yet amused.


    I was just like Hendrix. Two of us were so stubborn that we were unable topromise in love.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    Hendrix was sensitive about Irvin and I, but I was not worried that he would go back on his words. If


    he promised to help Irvin, he would definitely do it.


    Although we were not formally reconciled, he still came home to pick me up on time on the day of


    my maternity visit.


    I knew that I was pregnant, but I still hoped that there would be an official result after the


    examination.


    It took some time for the test results to be released. Hendrix''s phone rang several times. He refused


    to answer the phone in front of Amos. Amos approved him with consideration, so he picked up the


    phone near a fire exit further away.


    Soon, the nurse arrived with the test result. As expected, I was pregnant, and the child was rooted


    in my womb.


    Amos was happy for us, but at the same time, he also told us about the risks. At present, we were


    in the first trimester. There was still a high risk that we could lose the baby, so we had to be careful.


    I thanked Amos and left the office with the test result. ncing at the ultrasound image, I couldn''t


    hide my smile.


    That was probably the only piece of good news recently.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arianna!"


    I was startled by Raiya''s voice. I patted my chest and asked, "You''re here for your maternity


    checkup again? Did Sawyer note with you?" "Sawyer is too busy. I didn''t want him to rush


    around. I didn''t tell him about it this time." Raiya covered her lower abdomen with a contented smile


    and tried hard to maintain Sawyer''s image. "It''s just an ordinary checkup. It''s a few times a month,


    so it''s not necessary for him to apany me every time. I''m not so delicate."


    I turned to look in Hendrix''s direction. Other than the days where he had to go abroad, he was never


    absent for my checkups. Inparison, he was a one-of-a-kind man.


    Raiya had probably spent more than enough time visiting the Obstetrics and Gynaecology


    Department. She knew all sorts of examination reports, and immediately saw the ultrasound image


    in my hand. She eximed, "Arianna! You''re pregnant!"


    Emotions were contagious. Initially, I was still calm, but after hearing Raiya''s words, I couldn''t hide


    my smile anymore. I nodded firmly and said,


    "Yes, I just got pregnant."


    "Really! That''s great!" She came over and held my hand, feeling excited, "Maybe we can give birth


    together! They can be besties in the future!"


    Raiya was obsessed with the gender of children. It wasprehensible that she wanted a girl. At


    that moment, she even assumed the gender of my child. I could see how obsessed she was.


    I smiled and said nothing. Raiya thought that Hendrix wasn''t with me. She walked to the elevator


    with me and tried to find some topic to talk about. "Arianna, we can carry out prenatal checkups


    together in the future. We can take care of each other, and you won''t have to trouble Hendrix. I


    heard that Roberts Group has just acquired a foreign robotpany, and now Granger Group. It


    must be busy for him. We don''t have to bother our husbands. Bring more bodyguards and let them


    carry our stuff."


    Acquired Granger Group?


    Stunned, I tilted my head and asked in confusion, "You said that Roberts Group is going to start its


    acquisition of Granger Group?"


    Raiya nodded and answered honestly, "Yes, it''s also because of that that Sawyer got busy recently.


    To acquire it, shouldn''t you firstplete the capital auditing? Hendrix handed over the Granger


    Group auditing to Sawyer, and it shouldst for a period of time. I''ve always wanted to thank you


    both, Arianna. This is a good time. You know, Sawyer just took over the rk family business. At


    this time, he must do something to convince the shareholders. The audit job is a great help."

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    The smile froze on my face. I didn''t know what to say.


    I could hear Hendrix''s footsteps. He came over and hugged me from behind. Raiya let go of her


    hand naturally and took a step back.


    She gasped, "Oh, Hendrix, you''re here with Arianna."


    "Mhm." Hendrix nodded, his expression indifferent.


    Raiya didn''t notice that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between us. She


    congratted us, "You both are so enviable. Now that you''re pregnant, things will definitely get


    better in the future!"


    "Pregnant?" Hendrix took away the ultrasound image from my hand and observed it with a smile


    blossoming on his face, but it was neither faint nor wide. No one could guess the emotions in his


    eyes.


    I turned to look at him with my eyebrows slightly lifted. "Are you happy?"


    The day I was pregnant with our child was the day Irvin''s family was destroyed, and the day Hendrix


    was going to acquire Granger Group.


    Hendrix''s smile widened. His voice was charming. "Of course, this is what we''ve always wanted."


    He gently pinched my shoulder as if tofort or express his sincerity. I felt a chill down my spine


    as if I''d fallen down an icy cliff.


    I didn''t know what kind of expression I had when I returned to the vi. I turned on theputer and


    searched for Granger Group''s acquisition case. Sitting at theputer desk, I trembled all over.


    "The Granger Group CEO has been missing for half a month. The group has no leader, and its


    performance is declining. A corporation from Mesville offered to acquire it with the price of two


    billion and fifty million dors..."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Roberts Group joined in the bidding, and together with the government policy, they finally gavel.8


    billion dors. Both parties arepeting for Granger Group, while they can do nothing..."


    1.8 billion.


    Granger Group''s business was uncountable in Jarold City. Even if it was only in the city, it was far


    more than that, not to mention their business all over the country. GW Group was ruthless. Hendrix


    was even more ruthless. He was adding insult to injury.


    In the morning a few days ago, Hendrix even promised face to face that he would help Irvin. In less


    than a week, Roberts Group had joined the bidding for Granger Group, and saved a lot of money for


    himself by taking advantage of the government.


    The media referred to Hendrix as bid- rigging decisive to buy the country''s property. His courage


    and ability were rare.


    However, the media did not know that it was Irvin who had saved my life. The reason why Granger


    Group had lost their leader was that Irvin had gone to protect his missing wife and child. All of that


    might have been part of GW Group''s n. Not only did Hendrix not help Irvin, but he also


    cooperated with the government to pressure him. He nned to take Granger Group into his


    possession.


    Looking at Hendrix''s picture in the news, he appeared calm and collected, as if nothing could ever


    shake him. I couldn''t help smiling bitterly. I should have known that Hendrix was a businessman. No


    businessman would give up an excellent opportunity by doing good. Hendrix prioritized his business


    over everything.


    Without any hesitation, I called Irvin on the phone.


    "Arianna?" Irvin was surprised.


    "Why didn''t you inform me when such a big thing happened to Granger Group?" I hated the feeling


    of being kept in the dark, and therefore my tone was harsh.


    "It''s none of your business." Irvin sighed and said nothing more.


    I didn''t want to waste time and went straight to the point. "I don''t know where you are, buttrust me.


    Write up an authorization agreement and send it to Granger Group immediately. Give me full


    authority to represent you as the president of the group. I''ll discuss the acquisition with them on


    behalf of you."

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    Soon, the news that I became the representative of the Granger Group spread via the media


    throughout the city in no time.


    I thought GW Group woulde to me, but Hendrix was the first to appear.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, he, who was supposed to deal with the affairs in thepany,


    suddenly returned home and directly crashed the door of the study open.


    At that time, I was having a meeting with the shareholders of Granger Group on myputer.


    When the door opened, I turned my head and nced at him. Then, as if nothing had happened, I


    continued my meeting on theputer. "Let''s proceed."


    However, Hendrix obviously could not stand being ignored. He strode over and turned off the


    computer screen.


    I lowered my gaze and was silent for a long time before I raised my head and looked at him coldly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I should be the one asking this." Hendrix''s attitude was not much better than mine. "Do you know


    that you''re pregnant now? Why did you promise to take


    over Irvin''s affairs?"


    The more he spoke, the more agitated he became. He paused and ced his hands on his hips,


    seeming perturbed. "Did Irvine to see you again? You guys have met again, haven''t you? What


    did he tell you? Speak!"


    That was not the first time I had to face Hendrix''s rage. I gritted my teeth and tried not to show my


    cowardice. "This has nothing to do with Irvin. I was the one who took the initiative to look for him. If I


    owe him something, I have to return it. This is the rule."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I dared not look at him for fear of being seen through by him.


    "Bullsh*t!" It was scarce for Hendrix to be so rude. He anxiously paced back and forth in the room


    and said, "We made a deal. Roberts Group will help him if you don''t interfere in his affairs. Now that


    you have everything on you, what do you want? Do you want to force me topromise?"


    I snorted and thought that it was too ironic. He pushed Irvin further into the fire pit when Irvin saved


    me, his wife. I merely took Irvin''s ce and stood on the opposite side of Roberts Group. How could


    he be so irritated?


    I didn''t want to criticize businessmen''s tactics, nor did I want to force Hendrix into epting my


    perspective of morals. But no matter what, I couldn''t stand by and watch Granger Group


    experiencing a downfall.


    "I said that I wouldn''t meet Irvin before giving birth. I didn''t go back on my words. We talked about


    the handover over the phone, so strictly speaking, I didn''t go against our promise. Besides, I stayed


    at home, so you don''t have to worry about me. Are you not satisfied?" Hendrix taught me to argue


    with others. Even if he had any objection, he should be angry with himself.


    "Arianna..."


    I could sense Hendrix gnashing his teeth. I knew how scary he could be when he was enraged, but


    I had to pretend to be calm and uttered, "The announcement has been issued. Everyone knows that


    I''m Irvin''s representative, and it''s toote to turn back. Now our identities are special, so for


    everyone''s sake, we''d better not get in touch during this period of time."


    I turned around and scrutinized Hendrix with a cold expression. "I''ve asked Madam Parker to clean


    up a room in the backyard. I''ll invite a professionalwyer to stay over. Before the acquisition case


    ispleted, I''ll avoid you."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Hendrix''s facepletely darkened. He was silent for nearly a


    minute before he voiced out.


    "Do you have to do this?" His tone was icy and terrifying.


    I withdrew my gaze and put my hands on the table with my head lowered. "I used to work in


    Granger Group, and I''ll get the hang of this easily. Don''t worry. I know that I''ll be tired. But I''m


    satisfied that I can help Irvin in my own way. Even if I''m exhausted to the point of identally falling


    asleep, at least I''m more at ease than before."


    These were all words from the bottom of my heart.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Hendrix spent a short time with me at home. He did not know that I suffered in pain before falling


    asleep every night. Yet on the previous night, since I took over the Granger Group, those


    nightmares and negative emotions had disappeared.


    However, Hendrix was unconvinced. He took out his phone and was about to call Irvin. ''TH give


    Irvin a call now and let him tell you that you don''t have to intervene in this."


    I interrupted him before he pressed the dial key. "There''s no need to make a phone call. Irvin is on


    the ne to Mesville. He can''t be reached until evening."


    I looked up and met Hendrix''s gaze, speaking without any hesitation, "It''s no use even if you get to


    Irvin. It''s my decision. Everyone in Granger Group knows that he trusts me. As long as I want to go


    back, no one will doubt that I''ll secure his business in his absence. Even if it doesn''t work, at least


    those who only care about profits won''t be able to take advantage of him!"


    After a whole night of work, I basically grasped the situation of the Granger Group. Although a lot of


    problems had happened in the past month, they were all under control. As long as the situation was


    handled in time, the situation could be stabilized. Financing and acquisition were not the only way


    out.


    My tone was harsh, and it was obvious that I was sulking with Hendrix, but every word I used was


    sincere.


    I loved Hendrix, but I couldn''t ept his businessman''s mindset. If it was an outsider, I would''ve let


    it slide. The reason we were able to make peace and have the chance to start over was that Irvin


    didn''t let me die back then. I couldn''t turn a blind eye to how cold-blooded Hendrix was to Irvin.


    Hendrix''s expression froze for a long time before he slowly put down his phone.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He stared at me for two seconds, then turned around disappointedly and left.


    It wasn''t until the footstepspletely disappeared that I felt discouraged. I slumped into the chair


    as if I had lost my strength.


    A long time ago, I had expected that the day woulde. Hendrix and I would eventually fall out


    because of Irvin. That was inevitable.


    I wanted an opportunity to let Hendrix know that I loved him, but I couldn''t treat it as if Irvin didn''t


    exist. Only by making up for all the debt could I have a decent life and love. It was true for both


    Hendrix and I.


    Not long after Hendrix had left, I met the representative of GW Group who was responsible for


    acquiring Granger Group. It was a familiar person, Sean.


    Sean came during dinnertime. Minnie had prepared a table full of dishes. Hendrix had no intention


    ofing home, so I invited Sean to stay and have dinner together.


    Sean and I didn''t end on a good note thest time. This time, when he saw me again, there was no


    estrangement at all as if nothing had happened. He was polite and gentle, and he had a smile on


    his face. In order to secure that acquisition, he should beplimented for his endurance of


    humiliation.


    Foreigners liked to have a business talk during the meal. Sean brought up the issue halfway


    through the meal.


    "I heard that you''re now Granger Group''s representative. I''m wondering if you have any objections


    toward the acquisition by GW Group?" he asked.


    I was frank with Hendrix, and I saw no point in hiding anything from Sean. I put down my cutlery,


    wiped my mouth, then stared straight at Sean before slowly answering, "We didn''t have a good time


    during thest two meetings. I believe that you also have a grudge against us, but I can assure you


    that I bear no ill will to GW Group."


    My words were genuine, and my expression was sincere enough. Sean was satisfied and nodded


    repeatedly.


    "But I still have to apologize for this time," I said. Sean''s smile instantly disappeared, but he did not


    interrupt me. I continued, "I reject GW Group''s acquisition offer by officially representing Granger


    Group."

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    In such a short period of time, I had refused the same person three times in a row. Everyone had to


    think that I was deliberately picking on him.


    Sean''s face turned red. He looked more furious than ever. He let go of the cutlery in his hand, and


    the knife and fork clunked loudly against the te. "You took over Granger Group at this time. I


    thought you were different from Mr. Roberts."


    Indeed, to some extent, Hendrix and I were trying to prevent Granger Group from falling into the


    hands of foreign capital. Previously, when Irvin was busy between Mesville and Jarold City, there


    was no leader in thepany. Although the government had put a lot of pressure to stop GW


    Group, many shareholders had already expressed their willingness to ept the acquisition from


    GW Group for their own interest. If I supported Hendrix''s purchase, I could have persuaded the


    shareholders on behalf of Roberts Group. However, I chose to represent Irvin. Obviously, I attached


    more importance to the overall interest of Granger Group. GW Group must have thought that I


    wanted to get two billion dors for thepany.


    Sean and I both knew the deal, so I didn''t want to beat around the bush. "You know more than I do


    that despite so many idents happening in Granger Group in such a short period of time, Irvin


    had refused your purchase request before. I''m just following his orders at this moment. I thought


    you wouldn''t be so surprised."


    Sean''s expression changed dramatically, but he soon returned to normal. He leaned back on the


    chair and said, "I don''t understand what you''re trying to tell me, Mrs. Roberts."


    He still wanted to act innocent now? Well, it''s a pity that the facts were too obvious. The


    disappearance of Shirley and Dannie was set up to stir turmoil inside Irvin, which benefited the GW


    Group the most.


    This was one of the reasons why I didn''t like GW Group. They would beat around the bush when


    they thought that they would win for sure. For people like Sean, time was their best bargaining chip.


    The longer they dyed, the more their chances of winning were.


    Unfortunately this time, they were wrong. Granger Group had smartly gone into the Al business. It


    was not the same as thosepanies that were destined to be abandoned in modernization. As


    long as things were managed well, they would get back on the right track sooner orter.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Sean." Addressing him by his first name could be considered my final gesture of respect. I looked


    into his eyes and my expression was serious. "I am well aware of your motives. Roberts Group


    rejected your offer, which was why you had to drag Irvin into the mud with your underhanded tricks.


    However, I''ll warn you once more that this isn''t Mesville, and it''ll be impossible for you to control


    everything. Roberts and Granger Group will only get stronger in Jarold City. If GW Group still wants


    to set foot in the city in the future, you''d better go back and persuade your bosses. Tell them to give


    up on threatening Irvin with dirty tricks to sell thepany.¡±


    I remembered that Monique had mentioned that my face was not stunning, but it was unforgettable.


    However, when my expression was cold, it was enough to make people shiver.


    At this moment, when I faced Sean, I was full of confidence. I could even feel the cold expression


    on my face. Naturally, the person in front of me would feel tremendous pressure.


    I narrowed my eyes to make myself look more intimidating, and hoped that they could let Shirley


    and Dannie go.


    Sean finally put away his pride as a citizen of Mesville. There was a trace of suspicion in his eyes,


    as if he was thinking about the credibility of my words. After a while, he uttered in a slow voice,


    "Mrs. Roberts... Oh, no, it''s better to call you Miss Reid. No wonder Mr. Roberts is so devoted to


    you. Would you believe this? Sooner orter, you''ll work with us."

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    I had noment on that, as anything was possible at this point. I replied, "Well, I''m open to the


    idea."


    In fact, both of us knew that this was just a formality.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After all, he was a spector. My refusal had been blunt, and he knew that he would get nothing out


    of me. He didn''t even bother to maintain his politeness on the surface, as he stood up and left.


    Strangely, I was not angry. Instead, I smiled. This was probably what people meant when they said


    that no acquaintance is made without a fight. Even though Sean was just a representative of the


    GW Group, not the owner, I felt proud of myself for being able to refuse him more than once.


    But afterughing, the hidden fear at the bottom of my heart came up.


    I lowered my head and touched my lower abdomen, sinking into my train of thought.


    At first, GW Group failed to partner with Roberts Group. Then, they started to plot against Irvin.


    They didn''t want to return empty-handed. If they really set their eyes on Granger Group after all this,


    I would be their next target.


    I didn''t mind that. I owed Irvin, but my child was innocent. I couldn''t let anything happen to the baby,


    and I hoped that the bodyguards Hendrix arranged were reliable. Recently, I did not step out of the


    house, and only had video conferences over theputer for work. That should prevent a lot of


    idents. I should be fine.


    At nine o''clock at night, the Granger Group''s legal consultant came to me as arranged, and


    appeared at the door of my study.


    Thewyer greeted, "Hello, Miss Reid."


    I majored inw, but my professional career experience in the field could be taken as null. I


    originally thought that thepany would send an elitewyer, handsomely dressed in a suit. When


    I looked up, I was surprised and amused. She was in a suit and tie, looking smart and capable, but


    she was a femalewyer.


    "Come in." Although I didn''t pass the bar exam, I was certain that I wanted to get the certificate.


    Imagining that I would be the woman standing in front of me in the future, I had a good impression


    of her. "Miss Wylie Taylor?"


    The name "Wylie" was too masculine. But when I saw her looking smart in the suit, I felt that she


    was just like her name. She was charismatic and admirable.


    "Yes, Miss Reid." Wylie took the briefcase and nodded respectfully. Her voice was soft, different


    from her appearance.


    Recently, I had been staying by Hendrix''s side, so people addressed me as Mrs. Roberts. When I


    heard her address me, I was slightly emotional. "It''s been a long time since someone called me like


    that."


    Wylie was dumbfounded for a minute and replied with some embarrassment, "Shall I call you Mrs.


    Roberts in the future? It''s just that between you and Mr. Roberts... With regards to this project..."


    "I got you." I interrupted her. "It''s business. It''s fine to call me Miss Reid. You are here to be a


    witness, to prove that there is no exchange of benefits between Hendrix and I. You can deal with


    your own affairs most of the time. I will ask Madam Parker and the other servants to help you set up


    your working space here."


    Wylie adapted easily. She sat down on a chair next to me, pinched the armrest, and told me


    generously, "Don''t bother. I only need myputer and a chair."


    Seeing that she had adapted so quickly, I smiled and let her do as she wished.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Irvin had been missing in action for over a month. Although his businesses fell behind by a lot, the


    automobile and home appliances part of thepany had always been on top of the industry.


    Therefore, sales for those sectors were not greatly affected. I couldn''t predict when GW Group


    would give up. I could only choose to temporarily dy the business expansion for phones and


    computers, and continue to promote the main businesses in the hope of trying to gain more time for


    Irvin.


    Fortunately, Irvin had chosen the right employees. After confirming the general n on what


    everyone should do, each department started working quickly. I only needed to double-check the


    documents that needed to be signed every night. After a week, Granger Group finally became


    stable. I had more free time and wanted to exin the situation to Irvin, so I called him on the phone


    at noon.


    The phone was quickly connected, but after a long time of waiting, no one picked it up. I thought


    maybe Irvin hadn''t had time to answer the phone, and he might have gotten news about Shirley and


    Dannie. I called againter, and it went straight to voicemail. He turned off his phone.


    "Is Mr. Granger still not contactable?" Wylie had been inseparable from me for a while, and often


    chatted with me. Most importantly, even as the representative of the CEO, I was not qualified to


    represent Irvin in signing some documents. Wylie, too, hoped that he woulde back as soon as


    possible.


    I nodded and walked into the room. "Yes, it seems that his phone is switched off."


    I thought for a while, and guessed that Irvin''s personal assistant might have another contact. I called


    to check, but she said that no one in thepany had sessfully contacted Irvin for nearly a


    month, which led to a dead end.


    I stared at the message Irvin''s assistant had left on my phone and felt anxious. It was reasonable to


    believe that GW group would restrain themselves more after I met with Seanst time, but now I''d


    lost contact with Irvin. The situation was like not ying with a full deck, and I couldn''t feel at ease.


    Wylie observed in silence for a moment. Finally, she got up and took out a tightly packaged


    document from her briefcase. "Take a look at this first."


    Looking at how mysterious she was being, I knew that something must have happened. I opened


    the file carefully.


    In order to prepare for the bar exam, I had to read a lot of relevant documents. Wylie''s document


    was not difficult for me to understand.


    Not long after Yohannes and his wife''s death, Irvin took over Granger Group. Soon, he found out


    that the shareholders had taken advantage of thepany funds, and after several attempts, he


    had obtained evidence of the other party transferring thepany''s assets.


    Since the other party was Yohannes''s old acquaintance, Irvin had chosen to contact the other party


    in private.


    Before he disappeared, he had let Wylie draft a document. Now, the document had been notarized


    legally, and as long as it was signed, the person disclosed would be fired.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, Irvin had disappeared. The document of the equity changes had to be signed by the


    corporate juridical person. In short, if Irvin did not appear, that "thief" would remain a shareholder.


    The worst scenario was that the other party had already been nning to take full advantage of


    Granger Group''s predicament.


    I remembered that when Irvin had brought me to the Granger Group, that person always had a


    pretentious smile. It was not surprising that he was trying to add insult to injury.


    I frowned and looked up. "Can''t we take this to court directly?"


    Wylie sighed and said helplessly, "I had also told Mr. Granger about it, but he insisted on settling it


    privately. He said that Mr. Young had done the Granger family a favor years ago. When Mr.


    Yohannes was alive, he said even if the Young family and the Granger family fall out with each other


    one day, they had to remain merciful. Therefore, we can only do this."

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    When she remembered that, she smacked her lips in disdain and said, "Honestly, I think Mr. Young


    wouldn''t have done such a thing if he had ever thought about the friendship between them. Besides,


    Mr. Granger also told him privately that he could have withdrawn the shares voluntarily. If Mr. Young


    did that, Mr. Granger wasn''t nning to take anything further. Yet, Mr. Young did nothing. Who


    knows what he''s up to?"


    This kindness was indeed being taken as weakness. Irvin probably had not expected this to bring


    trouble upon himself, having given Aiden such a good opportunity to take advantage of the


    situation. Regardless, Irvin was the best person to solve this.


    I lowered my head and thought deeply. "I have to find him..."


    Wylie considered it for a moment and analyzed the situation. "No one can contact Mr. Granger now.


    It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    I went silent. After a while, I said with a heavy heart, "No, there is a person who can."


    "Who?" Wylie asked.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s me." I put away the documents and looked at her seriously. "Even if Irvin''s phone was


    essible, he may not want to deal with people from thepany. Still, he won''t turn a blind eye to


    me."


    He once wanted to kill his wife and child for me. How could I not have the confidence that he


    wouldn''t?


    For this reason, I couldn''t dodge the responsibility. It had to be me.


    Just then, I felt a chilling into the room. I took a nce at the door and saw Hendrix standing


    there with a cold expression. His eyes were dark, giving off a terrifying aura.


    Did he hear what I said just now?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Wylie also noticed him. "Hi, Mr. Roberts."


    Hendrix didn''t even nce at her. He stared at me and uttered in a low and restrained tone, "You


    want to go to Mesville yourself."


    He wasn''t asking. It seemed that he was in a bad mood, so it was impossible for him to agree with


    me.


    I did not want to scare Wylie, so I asked her to leave. "Miss Taylor, please go out for a while. We


    have something to talk about, between us."


    "Understood." Wylie had always been easy-going. She walked out as she spoke.


    "There''s no need." Hendrix''s tall figure stood in front of the door, revealing a gap that wasn''t enough


    for her to leave. He continued to look at me coldly. "There''s nothing that I can''t say in front of


    outsiders. Right now, face to face, Arianna. Repeat your words. Let me ask you, we''ve lost two


    children before this. Are you sure you still want to put yourself at risk for others right now?"


    The three of us scrutinized each other, and the atmosphere was tense and suffocating.


    I was not prepared to persuade Hendrix. At this moment, I appeared anxious. "Irvin saved my life,


    he''s not an outsider. Did you forget what you did for Andrea''s brother?"


    I didn''t have any intentions to talk about past affairs. I just wanted to be reasonable. Hendrix could


    have a clear conscience, so could I.


    Hendrix probably did not expect that I would mention Andrea out of the blue. He was startled for a


    moment, and then instantly calmed down. He was still sullen. "So you have made up your mind?"


    It was just a situation when there were no other choices. I was pregnant, so of course, I would not


    be so impulsive. "No, it''s just that if this is the only way, I''m the most suitable one to do it."


    Hendrix kept quiet and closed his eyes. He skimmed me from head to toe. It seemed that he was


    considering the authenticity of what I said. Then his expression suddenly rxed, and he turned


    around and walked out. When he left, he called for Wylie. "Come with me."


    Wylie looked at me. She followed him when she got my permission.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    I didn''t know what Hendrix had told Wylie, but after Wylie left, she didn''t return to the study, leaving


    her documents andputer.


    I vaguely guessed that he''d thought that Wylie and I hade up with the n to find Irvin in


    Mesville, and therefore had proceeded to vent his anger at her. We were not allowed to interact


    anymore after that.


    I didn''t see Hendrix all night. I sent a message to Wylie, and found that her phone was in her


    briefcase. She''d left in a hurry in the afternoon. It seemed that Hendrix had done his magic.


    After putting Anne to bed, I leaned on the sofa, studying while waiting for Hendrix toe back.


    The conversation that afternoon wasn''t pleasant. After a few hours, both of us had calmed down,


    and could sit down and have a chat.


    I was the best candidate to look for Irvin, but Dr. Jules had reminded me I was still in my first


    trimester. I was not suitable for a long journey, so I could only hope that Hendrix could think of a


    winwin solution.


    But I forgot that pregnant women were also easily exhausted. Not long after I was in the living room,


    I fell asleep on the sofa in a daze.


    In a trance, I heard some noise in the corridor outside. I woke up and opened the door to have a


    look. There was only the empty corridor, brightly lit. There was no one else.


    Maybe it was my hallucination. I stood at the door for a while, and then went back in. This time, I


    slept soundly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I woke up the next day in my bedroom. Looking at the quilt I was covered in, I frowned, got up and


    went downstairs. There was no one in the living room, but breakfast was put on the table with a


    note on it.


    "Mrs. Roberts, breakfast is ready for you. If it''s gone cold, I''m afraid you''ll have to heat it up for


    yourself." Minnie''s handwriting looked like she''d left in a hurry.


    I wasn''t a pampered child. I heated the food and ate it.


    It wasn''t long before I realized that things weren''t that simple. Usually, when Anne found out that I


    was awake, she woulde for me. However, I didn''t see anyone today. I searched the back


    courtyard and still, there wasn''t anyone. Not only that, the other servants of the vi were also gone.


    The vi that was bustling with activity the day before had suddenly be an empty house.


    I was worried about Anne. After a while, when no one came to inform me of her whereabouts, I


    couldn''t sit still anymore, and went upstairs to find my phone to make a call. I searched everywhere.


    Other than thendline on my desk, I didn''t find any othermunication tools.


    Stupefied for a few seconds, I suddenly realized that I was grounded by Hendrix.


    The noise from the previous night was none other than Hendrix bringing people in to collect things,


    to cut off my contact with the outside world. He had done it very ruthlessly, even cutting off the


    Inte, essentially turning theputer into a pile of scrap metal.


    I was furious and anxious. I immediately dialed Hendrix''s number through thendline. Of course,


    this was definitely not because of my good memory. It would be a joke if I couldn''t remember his


    number after ten years. I couldn''t even remember the first three numbers of anyone else''s phone.


    Hendrix answered immediately, acting as if nothing had happened. "You''re awake?"


    "Where did you take Anne?" I hated his controlling, bossy behavior, and tried my best to hold back


    so that I would not lose my temper. "You took my phone away, didn''t you? Hendrix Roberts, you''re


    really disappointing."


    I thought that Hendrix would be irritated, but he directly changed the topic as if he didn''t hear it.


    "There will be bodyguards going in every hour to check for your safety, do tell them if you need


    anything. Don''t try to borrow a phone from them, though. I will make sure that they won''t be able to


    talk for the rest of their lives if you try tomunicate. You''d better think about those poor


    bodyguards before you do anything. Don''t mess around."

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    I knew that there was no room for refuting from his tone. I gnashed my teeth in resentment and


    uttered, "What about Anne? You have to let her stay with me. She won''t affect your ns."


    Hendrix replied, "I''ve sent her to Freya''s ce. Anne likes the little boy over there a lot, and she


    didn''t whine. To fulfill her wish to y with the kid, you''re not allowed to go anywhere this time."


    Beep...


    Once Hendrix had finished speaking, he hung up the phone, leaving me dumbfounded in a house of


    silence.


    I was so angry that I wanted to smash the phone, but it was the only way to contact the outside


    world, so I had to put it back carefully.


    Having time alone was different when being forced into having it. I was forced to indulge myself with


    books for the morning. New knowledge didn''t enter my mind at all, but I felt more impetuous.


    Just as Hendrix said, bodyguards came in every hour, and looked at me from afar across the


    corridor. Currently, I was tired of studying. I heard the footsteps of bodyguardsing upstairs and


    stared at the stairs sulkily.


    The bodyguards were wearing uniforms and suits. In fact, they were just thugs who were properly


    dressed. If they saw me from down the stairs, they would be shocked when they saw my


    expression.


    However, when the bodyguards came up to the stairs, he did not stop, instead walking towards the


    study.


    I sensed danger and immediately covered my belly and leaned back in the chair. The bodyguard


    had already reached the door. When I saw his face clearly, I rxed in an instant, but then began to


    struggle with my thoughts. I was very familiar with this face, but I couldn''t remember anything about


    it.


    In a trance, the bodyguard had alreadye to me. He reached in front of the desk in a couple of


    steps, stretched out his long arms, and showed the satellite phone in his hand.


    I was both surprised and overjoyed. I took it over and held it in my hand. I had only seen this object


    with Kaleb''s people, and it could even be used in the mountains. It was a gem.


    "Mrs. Roberts, Mr. Roberts has installed a signal shielding device around the vi. This satellite


    phone can connect to the outside. Someone will call youter. Be careful, don''t let others see it," he


    exined.


    As soon as he finished, there were footsteps downstairs. The other bodyguards saw that he had


    been dyed for quite a long time, and followed him. "Hey, Edwin, what''s going on? Answer me if


    you can hear me."


    I quickly hid the phone in the nearest cab to help Edwin out. "It''s nothing. There are a few books


    in the bookcase that I can''t get to. I needed this young man to do me a favor."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When the others heard this, they stopped. They didn''t even respond to me, perhaps worried that


    Hendrix would find out that we weremunicating with each other.


    Edwin Sharman hadpleted his mission. He exchanged a look with me and hurried downstairs.


    After confirming that the footsteps of the two people below had disappeared, I picked up the satellite


    phone and hid in the bathroom.


    Edwin would probably notify the other party when he left. Their phone call woulde shortly. I was


    curious about who knew what had happened, and was willing to help me at the risk of offending


    Hendrix.


    I didn''t wait for long. Fifteen minutester, the satellite phone''s indicator light shed. I immediately


    pressed the answer button.


    I asked, "Hey, who''s there?"


    "Arianna? It''s you, isn''t it? Phew, lucky! I was afraid


    Hendrix would find out."

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    Freya''s voice instantly dispelled all my tension. I clutched at my forehead, looked at myself in the


    mirror, and suddenly remembered. Edwin was Freya''s driver!


    In order to make sure the bodyguards would not defy his orders, Hendrix hired a group of new


    recruits. Freya could not contact me, and Hendrix sent Anne to her house. A smart woman like her


    immediately knew that something had happened to me and arranged for her men to sneak in. Freya


    liked new and interesting gadgets, and it was not surprising for her to have a satellite phone. Among


    all the people I knew, she was the most fearless.


    "Is Anne all right?" I was a little worried that Anne thought I had left her again, but I was


    overthinking. Freya''s reply was unusually quick. "Huh, she''s doing great. She''s gotten lots of


    lollipops, and is busy ying with Oliver. We don''t even have to coddle her."


    I was speechless.


    If she ate too much candy, she would have rotten teeth. Freya was spoiling her!


    Now was not the time to talk about this. I needed to know what was going on outside. In order to


    save time, I briefly told Freya about Irvin, and then started to trouble her with a smile. "Freya, I know


    you don''t like Valerie and Pedro, but you have to help me this time..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Freya interrupted me. "Say no more. You want me to pass on the


    message to them. You want them to use the Moore family''s influence to keep Granger Group under


    control, and make sure that the shareholders behave themselves while you and Irvin are not


    around, right?"


    She was too smart, which amazed me for a moment. I nodded to the phone. "Yes."


    "I can help you with that."


    I was overjoyed and responded, "I''m so grateful to you, Freya. I''ll definitely ask Irvin to thank you for


    your kindness."


    "Don''t get too excited." Freya was putting me on a rollercoaster when she stopped talking halfway.


    "Doing Irvin a favor is not important to me. Let me ask you first. Do you know what you are doing


    right now?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her serious tone made mee to my senses. Indeed, I had forgotten that before the New Year,


    Freya had been persuading me to settle down with Hendrix. Now, for Irvin''s sake, I had turned


    against Hendrix. I was even asking her to help Irvin. Naturally, she was not happy to see this.


    I was speechless for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    Freya said, "Arianna, Hendrix might be going too far for grounding you, but I think he''s doing the


    right thing. You''re pregnant, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." I nodded. I was so busy with Irvin''s affairs after the check-up, and hadn''t had time to inform


    her.


    Freya continued, "Since you understand, I won''tment more. I''ll look out for Granger Group for


    you. I sympathize with Irvin for going to such lengths because of love. I respect him, and will treat it


    as a matter between him and I, as a matter of no concern to you. As for you, you should think about


    it. After all, you''ve lost two children, are you still able to tolerate more? Rest well, I''ll hang up."


    Beep...


    The sound of the satellite phone being hung up was like the sound of a heart rate monitor at the


    moment of death. I put the phone near my ear and didn''t recover for a long time.


    It''s not because of Freya''s words that made me change my mind. I only felt that people could never


    seem to share the pain that others felt. I didn''t believe that I was the only person in this world who


    could not turn a blind eye toward my benefactor. But Hendrix and Freya were evidence to me that


    everyone put their own interests first. They were telling me that this was nothing wrong.


    Freya''s phone call was supposed to be a hope for me, but I felt like I was driven to the edge and


    could no longer get back up again.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    I thought that Hendrix would not show up again. At eight o''clock, he came in with dinner with the


    security guards. I sat on the sofa and looked at him nkly.


    There was no expression on his face. He came over to me and helped me to get up and walk to the


    dining table. Like all couples who were pregnant, we were careful, step by step.


    We sat opposite each other. Hendrix seemed to be busier than before, and he had to stop to reply


    to messages on the phone when eating. I wanted to talk to him, but I couldn''t find a chance to


    speak.


    Finally, half an hourter, his phone went silent.


    I put down my utensils and was about to speak when we heard rustling footsteps from the door.


    "Wow, wow, wow, Hendrix, are you sure this lifeless ce belongs to the Roberts Group


    President?" Tobias looked the same as thest time we had met. The expensive suit could not


    cover his rugged look.


    He stopped in the middle of the living room and turned his face around. His eyes met mine, but he


    did not stop talking. "With this atmosphere, I thought you guys built a private prison here and


    wanted to imprison me. Arianna, this must be your idea, right? You wanted to see me!"


    Well, I was wrong. Tobias was another one who was fearless. He''d dared to flirt with Hendrix''s wife


    in front of him. It was hard to find such a person who would dare.


    I was speechless. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Hendrix didn''t seem surprised at his


    arrival. He was slowly munching on the dishes on the table, looking calm.


    Tobias acted as if he did not care about his own life. He pulled out the chair beside me and sat


    down as put his elbow on the table, held his temple, and looked depressed. "To be honest, I canContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    feel that you miss me. I''m just too busy. You won''t me me, right?"


    I was so embarrassed that I poked the ground with my toe. The corner of my mouth twitched and I


    asked directly, "What''s up, Mr. Hayes?"


    Since Tobias had taken over the Hayes family, he had been trying his best to get rid of his enemies


    in his family''spany. There must have been some other purpose behind his sudden appearance.


    As I had ignored him, Tobias was a little unhappy. He pursed his lips and pulled a long face before


    the arrogant expression on his face reappeared.


    He uttered, "It''s so boring every time. If you treat me like this, don''t expect me to show up again."


    I couldn''t do anything to him before, so I subconsciously looked at Hendrix and asked him for help.


    Hendrix seemed tranquil. After eating hisst mouthful, he put down his cutlery and raised his dark


    eyes to look at me. He said unhurriedly, "Didn''t you want to go to Mesville? Tobias''s men have


    already gone there on your behalf. Now you can be rest assured."


    "You?" I looked at Tobias, doubting his ability.


    "What, are you not convinced?" Tobias said in a cocky tone, "Don''t you know that the Hayes family


    is well- known as Jarold City''s info hub? If my people can''t even find him, then you can assume he


    is dead."


    "What''s wrong with you?" What a sharp tongue. I was ted, yet unsure. "How can you be sure that


    he won''t reject your men, since he would only contact me?"


    Irvin''s in Mesville, GW Group''s home ground. That meant that he was in great danger. He had to be


    very careful if he wanted to save Shirley and Dannie, which exined why he didn''t even contact


    the people in hispany.


    Tobias grinned. He took out a pen recorder from his suit pocket and ced it on the table. Then, my


    voice was broadcasted. "Irvin, contact me as soon as possible. We need to talk to each other face


    to face."


    I am startled. My God! I didn''t remember saying those words at all!

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Unexpectedly, Hendrix showed great patience. "The Hayes family has their ways, and a lot of them.


    Once they get your phone and analyze the data, it won''t be difficult to find someone to imitate your


    voice."


    "This is an imitation by Al?" I opened my eyes wide and blurted out. I had heard a lot of reports


    regarding this aspect recently, so I thought of it immediately.


    Tobias twitched the corner of his lips and put the pen recorder back in his pocket before he started


    to brag. "It''s not too fake, but slightly too stiff. My new girlfriend is good at imitating voices. She can


    imitate you as to how you want, s*xy, innocent, cute, especially in bed. Oh, she''s just... In short,


    she''s amazing."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Uh, your taste is really... special." I raised my eyebrows in embarrassment. I could not understand


    his promiscuity.


    If I could win Irvin''s trust, it would indeed be of great help. Thinking of this, I was able to breathe a


    sigh of relief.


    Although Tobias was Hendrix''s subordinate, with the Hayes family''s interests, he would not use the


    fake voice to harm Irvin. He was indeed the most suitable candidate.


    Of course, my expression did not escape Hendrix''s observation. The moment I looked up, our eyes


    met and I could see his tiredness. Before I could speak, he said, "Are you willing to believe me


    now?"


    I looked up and took a nce at Tobias. He was an old, cunning fox who prioritized the Hayes


    family in any situation. It was impossible for him to ask for nothing.


    Hendrix should have agreed to some rather unreasonable terms to get his help. Turning around, I


    looked at Hendrix seriously and asked, "Since you are willing to help Irvin, why did you propose


    competing with GW Group to lower the price?"


    When the Granger Group was in chaos, the foreign forces took the opportunity to invite the


    shareholders to sell their shares.


    At that time, Hendrix had also gotten involved. Anyone would think that he wanted Granger Group


    for himself too.


    Or else, Freya would not have agreed so readily to keep an eye on the situation for me.


    Taking a deep breath, Hendrix leaned back and sat upright. His dark eyes narrowed slightly, and his


    gaze turned intimidating. "Do you mean that Roberts Group should spend a high price on acquiring


    apany with messy internal ounts and suffer silently to repay Irvin?"


    He scrutinized me sharply, as if he was going to pierce through me.


    I frowned subconsciously, feeling ufortable under his gaze.


    No matter how grand apany it was on the outside, there was a dark side. Aiden Young


    transferring the assets wasn''t even a secret to Hendrix, who was also in the same field.


    It was as if he believed that I didn''t know what I was doing with Irvin, and had deliberately exposed


    all this to test me. He wanted to test whether I was willing to sacrifice his interests for Irvin''s sake.


    After the incident with Andrea, I knew Hendrix''s possessiveness better than anyone else. I frowned


    and sighed. "I''ve never thought this way. Granger Group certainly has its problems, and Irvin had


    already thought of a solution. If he hadn''t gone missing, it wouldn''t have be like this."


    After a brief pause, I ced my hand gently on Hendrix''s hand and exined, "Just like how you''ve


    been protecting and developing Roberts Group, the only thing Irvin''s parents left for him is Granger


    Group. I just hope we can defend the family business for him, instead of you or foreign investors


    acquiring thepany. Can we do that?"


    We were seldom honest and open with each other.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    But after being sure about each other, fate once again gave us the reward for our love. Even fate


    hinted that our lives were entangled. What else could we not try?


    I increased the pressure of my hands gently rubbing the inside of Hendrix''s thumb. I waited patiently


    for his response.


    We were quiet for nearly a minute, and then Hendrix''s deep, hoarse voice echoed in the huge vi.


    "I''ve told you the answer from the start. Or else why would this guy be here?"


    He was talking about Tobias.


    I immediately sighed with relief. Sometimes we just needed to each take a step back.


    I just had to talk nicely and softly, and coax Hendrix. Everything would be settled naturally.


    However, Hendrix suddenly said, "But business is not a game. Even if you have Irvin''s permission,


    you can''t really rece him. This is the Granger Group''s business. His long-lost disappearance will


    definitely make everyone in the group panic. At that time, the acquisition will still be the only way


    out. I just hurried it along."


    It seemed that he had chosen to believe that Irvin would nevere back.


    I felt a little upset and asked, "Are you saying that we should buy Granger Group, and then return it


    to Irvin?"


    Hearing that, Hendrix''s face suddenly sank. He took his hands off my hands and answered


    seriously, "The Granger Group is stillpetitive in the industry. I can still persuade the


    shareholders to start the acquisition project. If we wait longer, by the time their value is minimized, I


    may not be able to help, that''s for certain. Irvin is the shareholder of the Granger Group. Even after


    the acquisition and the shares are distributed, his identity will not change. The only thing I can do is


    to prevent the Granger Group from falling into the foreigner''s hands."


    Except for Hendrix and I, as well as Austin and a few old directors, the shareholders of Roberts


    Group were all retirees. They would only appear on every festive season where thepany gave


    dividends. They did not care about thepany''s affairs, but when it came to profits, they were the


    first to leap out, faster than leopards.


    Roberts Group had justpleted their acquisition of the Eisen Company from abroad, which had


    involved billions in cash flow. Now, Hendrix had to intervene in the Granger Group''s purchase case


    in a short time. Those shareholders who had hoped to enjoy theirte years did not dare to take


    risks and might not have agreed.


    What Hendrix meant was that Irvin would always be a major shareholder, but thepany would


    not belong to the Granger family forever. Whether to return thepany or not, would not be up to


    him to decide. It depended on whether Irvin would be able to afford the price. I silently withdrew my


    hand and didn''t know what to say.


    Hendrix had done what he could. I could not find fault with it. Irvin and the Granger Group could


    only take a step at a time. Now, I could only pin my hope on Tobias to find out the whereabouts of


    Irvin as soon as possible.


    We were in a deadlock. Hendrix''s phone suddenly lit up on the table, showing Evan calling. Hendrix


    looked down, picked up the phone, and walked to the balcony in the garden.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Staring at his back, an uneasy feeling rose from the bottom of my heart. I stretched out my hand to


    touch my lower abdomen, and then I felt a little relieved.


    Irvin and Hendrix, the two men who had treated me the best in my life, were now experiencing the


    most important moments for them. I hoped God would treat them well, and everything would go


    smoothly.


    I sighed and was suddenly nudged by Tobias. Turning to him, I saw his businessman expression as


    he asked, "Arianna, do you want to do business with me?"

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Doing business with Tobias?


    The first thing that came to my mind was him bringing women in my the office to have sex in broad


    daylight.


    I immediately became cautious. "Is there any business to do between us?"


    "Of course." Tobias pounded his chest with his fist, which was where he had just put his pen


    recorder. "Although I''m looking for Irvin for Hendrix, if you need to tell him something in private, I


    can ask my men to send the information and get back to you as soon as possible. What do you


    think?"


    Although the person who disguised themselves as me was good, she couldn''t imitate my


    temperament and character. Things like that was hard to fake. Irvin was smart, and he would figure


    out that wasn''t me within a few words. ording to what Tobias said, if I could talk to Irvin, things


    would be much easier.


    But I still remembered that there was no free lunch in the world. "What about the terms? What do


    you want?"


    I could see the gleam in his charming eyes. He said, "It''s just a small favor. You''re now Granger


    Group''s proxy CEO. You just need to nod your head."


    I learned from experience. The wider the cunning grin Tobias had on his face, the moreplicated


    his favor would be. I frowned more and doubted his words. "Are you sure?"


    Tobias grinned and pulled out the chair beside me. He looked at me and spoke with a ttering


    attitude, "Well, if you will, it''s just a teeny bit difficult. A few years ago, Granger Group wanted to


    take the lead in themunications industry, and had received the permission of the country to set


    up amunication base station. It has always been controlled by the government. I don''t want to


    set up another one. I just hope that when the staff of the Granger Group go to service the station,


    they can take my technicians along to learn."


    I was overwhelmed and turned to stare at him. This wasn''t a small favor. It was obviously an


    opportunity to find a loophole in thew. Despite the fact that I hadn''t passed the bar exam, even


    law freshmen could see what Tobias was thinking.


    I was dumbstruck for a moment, and then I refused immediately. "Impossible, don''t even think about


    it. Change your conditions."


    Tobias''s face fell when he heard that. He yed with the ss on the table with his slender fingers,


    looking carefree. "There''s no other way. Business is where both parties are happy. If you can''t give


    me what I want, let''s stop here. Just assume that I didn''t say anything."


    I was exasperated.


    It was obvious that he was ying hard to get, but I was worried that he''d make Irvin''s information


    his bargaining chipter, and this made me furious.


    At that moment, Hendrix came back from the balcony with his phone in hand. When he saw my


    angry face, his face wrinkled slightly, but quickly returned to his usual, indifferent look. He said


    lightly, "That''s how it is in business. Only the bargain matters. You fought your way in the workce


    for a long time too, you should know. There''s only Tobias and I, and the both of us can''t do much to


    change the situation. Something went wrong in thepany and I have to go to the hospital. You


    should go to bed early, don''t wait for me."


    After that, Hendrix put his phone in his pocket, took his coat from the living room, and walked to the


    door.


    When he was at the door, he stopped and nced behind him. "Follow me if you want your money."


    These words were for Tobias. He gave up and followed him out. Before leaving, he whispered to


    me, telling me to think about whether I wanted to ept his terms.


    I rolled my eyes at him to show my determination.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    A month passed quickly. While waiting for Irvin''s news, the bar exam was imminent. Before that, I


    had to do a final prenatal check-up with Dr. Jules before he went abroad.


    Hendrix had been so busy that he would only show up at home once every two or three days.


    However, on the day of the check-up, he still came back on time to take me to the hospital.


    After cross- checking his checklist, Dr. Jules smiled and said, "Congrattions. The fetus is stable


    now. There is another piece of good news. The ultrasound scan shows that Mrs. Roberts is


    pregnant with twins this time!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Really?!" Hendrix and I eximed in unison. We were so surprised that our eyes were wet with


    tears.


    Over the past month, I had been exhausted by the exam preparation, and also at being grounded.


    When these two children came into my life, it was as if my world was lit up. Was this God''s


    compensation? My two unborn children had found me again, and wanted to continue our bond.


    "Did you hear that? Hendrix, it''s twins. Our children are back!" I gripped Hendrix''s hand tightly. I felt


    the growing urge to sniff as emotions overwhelmed me. In the end, I copsed in Hendrix''s chest,


    tears streaming down like rain.


    Even when Hendrix helped me into the car, I felt like I was in a dream. I felt like I was walking on


    clouds.


    I tilted my head and stared nkly at Hendrix. "I''m not dreaming, am I? I''m really pregnant with


    twins?"


    Hendrix pursed his lips and smiled. He stretched out his hand and caressed the fringes on my


    forehead behind my ears. His rough hand held my face and his movements were gentle. "It''s not a


    dream. It''s what Dr. Jules said about the ultrasound scan. The children aren''t angry, and they want


    to be your babies. We lost them, and now we got them back. It''s just that they''re too naughty. They


    all came back all of a sudden. They don''t know that you''re weak, I''m worried you can''t handle this."


    I shook my head with a smile and was very sure of the happiness at the moment. "That''s nothing.


    As long as I can give birth to them, even if I can''t hold on..."


    Before I could finish my words, Hendrix covered my mouth with his hand. With a cold face and a


    very serious expression, he said, "That won''t happen. No ''ifs''."


    Before this day, we were still giving each other the silent treatment. When I saw that he cared about


    me so much, I forgave him. I smiled fondly and replied, "I''m just kidding. I won''t say that in the


    future."


    I lowered my head and looked at my lower abdomen, which had started to show. The tiredness of


    studying for a whole day had gone.


    I bit my lip and fell into a long train of thought.


    Coming to think about it, the aching waist and back during pregnancy was nothing.


    The most important thing was that I owed the two little lives in my stomach. This time, I wouldn''t be


    stubborn anymore.


    "Hendrix," I called out to him, and then his eyes met mine. "Dismiss the bodyguards. I promise you,


    I won''t go abroad, nor will I be impulsive. I will take good care of our children. Do you believe me?"


    I smiled sincerely.


    Hendrix''s knitted brows suddenly loosened. He wrapped his arms around me and said, "It''s my fate


    to believe you. Even if I am betrayed, I have no choice but to let you do as you wish."

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Hendrix was true to his word and dismissed all the bodyguards in the afternoon. Minnie and the


    other servants quickly returned to their original positions, and the vi was restored to normal.


    At the end of April, I officially took my first bar examination.


    I was pregnant for two months, and my belly had started showing. But because of the cold weather,


    I put on a coat when I went out, so it was not obvious. Hendrix was afraid that the people in the


    examination room would be rash, so he walked me to the examination room until he was stopped


    outside by the examiner. Only then, he left reluctantly to wait outside.


    I hadn''t taken a test for years. Being in my seat, looking at my ID and the stationery, I took a deep


    breath and let myself rx.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello." Suddenly, there was a gentle male voice beside me. I turned my face and saw a young man


    standing next to me with a bright smile. Our eyes met, and he nodded at me with a polite, friendly


    attitude.


    "Are you talking to me?" I pointed at myself and pursed my lips.


    "Yeah." The man had a smile on his face, and had good manners. There was some distance


    between us, so I did not feel awkward. He said, "You seem to have taken my seat."


    The smile froze on my face, and my face instantly turned red. "Isn''t this seat 021?"


    We stared down at thebel pasted at the corner of the table. I realized I had mistaken the number


    7 printed as 1!


    I quickly picked up my things and got up from the seat to make room for him. "Sorry, I read it wrong.


    Please have your seat."


    The man smiled and was not in a hurry. He raised his hand and pointed to the seatbelled 021


    next to him. "It''s okay. Seat 021 is here."


    I couldn''t tell the difference between 1 and 7. I had embarrassed myself in front of a foreigner.


    Biting down, I made up my mind to pretend that nothing had happened just now. I walked toward my


    seat firmly. As soon as I sat down, the man spoke again.


    "I''m Zoel Parker. We''ll be in the same batch in the future. Nice to meet you."


    Although I didn''t want to be a government servant, I still felt a sense of patriotism for my country. In


    order to maintain a friendship with the citizens of Knd, I forced a smile and responded to him.


    "Arianna Reid, nice to meet you. Your English is awesome."


    In such an awkward situation, I even worried that I would have forgotten all those rules and uses


    during the exam. I really couldn''te up with betterpliments.


    Zoel politely shook hands with me and turned around. He sat straight, waiting for the exam to begin.


    Soon, the examiner cleared up the examination room and distributed the papers after they


    examined every one.


    As soon as the exam room was opened, Hendrix was the first toe in and came to my desk.


    "How was the exam?"


    I raised my chin proudly. "It was great, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    Hendrix smiled and raised his hand to pat my head. Just as he was about to put his hand down, a


    voice came from the side.


    "Arianna," Zoel called my name. He stepped forward next to Hendrix and handed me a business


    card. "Let''s exchange our contacts. We''re going to be in the same batch, so let''s keep in touch."


    He ced the card directly on my desk. He didn''t give me a chance to refuse. I watched helplessly


    as Hendrix''s face darkened. I replied awkwardly, "Sorry, I didn''t bring my business card. Maybe next


    time."

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Zoel considered it for a moment. then nodded and epted my reply. "Okay, see you in the second exam."


    The bar exam was divided into two stages. Only those who passed in April were qualified to take the one in September. He was wishing me luck for


    this exam.


    After that. he smiled at Hendrix. and then strode out of the examination room with his briefcase


    As soon as Zoel''s figure disappeared from the door, Hendrix reached out and took the business card on the table. He looked at it and read it


    thoughtfully, "Zoel Parker, Intern at Dawnie Law Firm from Knd, Jarold City branch..."


    Huh? He was already an intern?


    I was curious and stood up to look at the business card. Hendrix noticed me doing so and grabbed the business card with his fingers, tossing it into


    the air. The business card fell in a perfect arc directly into the trash can in the corner.


    "What are you doing!" I hit him on the chest with disgust. This was my first friend in the same field. Even if we didn¡¯t have any contact in the future,


    there was no need to treat his business card like that.


    "Are you annoyed?" Hendrix asked.


    "That''s for sure!" I nodded and narrowed my eyes, staring at him as if to threaten him.


    His possessiveness reared up at the worst times!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix immediately changed gears. He bent over and spoke to my belly, "It''s not good for the child if you''re annoyed. You have vowed to take good


    care of them. Are you sure that you want to be annoyed with me?"


    -" He won!


    After the bar exam, Dr. Jules went


    abroad for his academic exchange.


    He entrustet¡¯me to Dr. Lawson from


    the same-h¨¦spital in Obstetrics and


    Gynecalogy. She was a highly skilled


    medigal student who had just_*¡¯


    retumed from studying in Me&ville.


    Br, Jules highly praised her medical


    skills, which made us both


    respectful and expectant of her.


    Hendrix helped me to the office and knocked twice on the door humbly. "Dr. Lawson?¡±


    The long-haired woman in the white coat had been looking at the document with her back to the door. When she heard the knock, she looked up and


    turned around


    The moment our eyes met, I was stupefied and at a loss.


    The highly rmended graduate by Dr. Jules from Mesville was none other thann''s wife. Silvia Lawson, whom I had met only once


    Silvia was fot surprised when she


    saw me. She put her documents¡ª~


    aside anid told us tein >


    naturally. She went straight to-the


    point; ¡®Come,e and sit. Or. Jules


    has-given me all your information.¡±


    Hendrix was about to help me in when his phone rang in his pocket. He took it out and frowned slightly. "Sorry, I''ll answer the call first.¡±


    As soon as he left, Silvia and I were the only ones left in the office.


    Thinking ofn blocking my contact, I felt turmoil in front of Silvia. We had been friends for more than ten years, but facingn''s wife. I couldn''t even


    ask anything.


    "Rx, nervousness will affect the


    fetus." Silvia Seemed to notice that


    something¡¯ was wrong with me, so.


    she lowered her voice, as if she was


    afraid ofscaring me. She lookedhat


    me with a sincere smile and said,


    "Miss Reid, I hope you''ll trustmy


    professionalism. In the hespital, we


    are just doctor and patient, okay?"

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    "Sure." I nodded and tried to rx. "So you are also a doctor."


    lan was a student of psychology. while Silvia was an obstetrics and gynecology doctor. They were well-matched.


    Silvia pursed her lips and the corners of her mouth curled up. She changed the topic and said, "ording to the results, the fetus is very healthy. As


    lang as you''re well-nourished, you just need toe in for check-ups regrly.¡±


    She deliberately avoided talking aboutn. I didn¡¯t want to pester her further, so I just nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Lawson."


    The room became quiet all of a sudden. At that moment, the cries of a baby suddenly came from the inner room.


    "Sorry, he''s too young to leave me, so I brought him to the hospital.¡±


    Silvia said as she got up and went to the room. When she came back, she held a baby in her arms. She teased the baby, and he stopped crying.


    Both mother and son were very happy.


    This had to ben''s child


    ¡°How many months old is he?" I felt moved. I got up and walked over to her. The child was not afraid of strangers, and he looked like Silvia. He was


    quiet after crying.


    "Less than six months." Silvia''s smile deepened when she mentioned the child. Her eyes were all on the baby.


    Children were lovable. Looking at his chubby face, I couldn''t help stretching out my hand to pinch it. Suddenly, I heard footsteps outside the door.


    Before I could touch the child, I turned my head.


    Seeingn standing at the door, I drew back my hand subconsciously, a little embarrassed.


    lan was expressionless. He stared at me for a few seconds, then went straight to Silvia, took the child from her, and finally smiled at the child


    I lowered my head and let out a breath. I was even prepared to be ignored. A few secondster,n spoke.


    "Silvia said that it''s twins?¡±


    I thought I was hallucinating. When I looked up and caughtn''s eyes, I was sure I didn¡¯t mishear him. I nodded and said, "Yes."


    "That''s good, then you won''t have any regrets in the future." After saying that,n turned his attention to Silvia and the child. and he stopped talking.


    The three of them were happy, and I


    felt awkward being in the same -


    room. Hendrix walked in. He andn


    nodded at each other as a way of


    greeting. After that, we wentthrough


    regr check-up procedures.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Leaving the hospital, I rememberedn¡¯s attitude. It was as if a boulder had pressed down on my chest, and it felt stuffy.


    Hendrix was observant, and he


    immediately sensed that something


    was wrong with me. He drove out of


    the hgspital for a distance before he


    parked the car on the side ofthe


    road.  >


    -


    "What didn tell you again?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "He didn''t say anything.¡±


    It was exactly because of that, that it


    made me fee even more


    ufortable. ¡®I, Monique, andn


    grew up toget her, and had fought ~


    with each other. But we were frank


    about what we were dissatisfied¡¯


    wi ha&tter fighting, we could forgive


    eachother. o one would pay


    attention to it. At this morrent,


    things seemed alright on the


    surface. But in fact, I knew there was


    a strong wall, rooted betweenn


    and I.


    Hendrix lowered his head thoughtfully and uttered, "Let''s find an opportunity to have a talk withn. We could invite him to our ce.¡±


    I smiled wryly and tilted my head to look at him.


    n is also a man. Why aren''t you jealous?"


    "I wouldn''t mind him." Hendrix turned around and started the engine. ¡°You''re not like Dr. Lawson.n won''t be interested."

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    ¡°Huh? What is Dr. Lawson like?" I felt that his descriptions were a little strange.


    Hendrix let out a slyugh, stepped on the elerator and continued to move forward without answering me.


    I thought that Hendrix didn''t mean it, but I didn''t expect that he would really have broughtn back that night.


    Seeing Hendrix andn standing in the living room, it felt surreal to me. as if everything had returned to before Monique died. At that time, they were


    the two most important men to me.


    Soon, all the dishes were ced on the table.n and I sat opposite each other, and Hendrix was sitting in the middle.


    I looked atn, and found that he was still as distant as ever. It seemed that nothing had changed. I wondered what Hendrix did to make him leave


    Silvia and the child to meet me.


    Hendrix suddenly kicked my foot, narrowed his eyes, and constantly winked at me to remind me to seize the opportunity.


    I exchanged a look with him and then stared atn. I took a deep breath, and decided to break the ice.


    n." I looked at him very seriously. "Why didn''t you tell me when you went to Mesville? Why didn''t you invite me when you got married? Why... Why


    did you block my contact?!"


    As I spoke, my tone choked with sobs. Feeling wronged and sad, tears welled up in my eyes.


    To me,n was no different from


    Monique. Th¨¦y were all more


    important tan my family. At that .


    momenta was like a child who had


    been abandoned by her family,


    flustered and helpless. I just wanted


    to.know what I had done wrong, and


    whether I still had the chance to


    correct it. Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this,n froze for a few seconds, then continued to indulge in his food. He replied, "There''s no reason. I just don''t see the need to."


    His words were really depressing. I was angry and anxious. "What do you mean by that? We have been friends for more than a decade. Is our


    friendship going to die so easily? Even if it''s Monique, she wouldn''t have agreed..."


    "Don''t you dare mention Monique.¡±n was emotional. He put down his cutlery roughly, raised his head, and looked straight into my eyes. "Arianna,


    there are some things I didn¡¯t want to say, but you forced me to."


    He seemed to be extremely


    impatient. He¡®turned his face away


    and didn¡¯ want to meet my gaze.


    ¡®Moniquedied for you. I can''t forget


    about this. If it weren''t for our =


    p evigus friendship, and for ?


    onique''sst wish, I wouldatt have


    letAnne follow you. I have already


    made concessions to this point. But


    you, in just a few years, already can''t


    wait to get your own child?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    His words were not pleasant, which seemed to be beyond Hendrix''s expectations. His face sank, and his vaice was low and dangerous. "You''d better


    know what you''re talking about."


    I choked with sobs. I didn''t dare to speak. For Monique''s situation, there had been no right or wrong. Perhaps if she didn''t know me, she wouldn''t


    have lost her life so early.n could hate me, but I couldn''t defend myself.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Even so,n didn''t seem relieved. On


    the contrary, his rage built up. With


    Hendrix''s watning, he snorted in


    disdain and¡¯ ¡®turned his head to


    scrutinize me, his expression almost


    num a came here today for only


    one-surpose. I''m taking Annewith


    re= She is more important than


    anything to Monique. I wen''t let her


    stay with you two, and let her y


    second fiddle to..." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    N


    "Enough!" Hendrix couldn''t bear to hear it anymore. He mmed the table with rage, and even I was shocked. It was rare for him to be so angry. The


    servants next to us didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    However,n was not afraid at all. He stared at me and said, ¡°Arianna, I want you to give up Anne''s custody. For Monique''s sake, you can''t refuse


    me.¡±

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    He knew me too well. For Monique''s sake, it was indeed very difficult for me to refuse, but I couldn''t convince myself to agree with him. Whether it


    was me or Hendrix, we had never thought about letting Anne be second to someone else.n didn''t trust me.


    lan took my silence as a sign of agreement. He stood up and said indifferently, "I''lle for Anne in a few days. Please pack her daily necessities."


    After saying that, he was ready to leave. I couldn''t help but stand up and call out, "Ian."


    I clenched my fists and pursed my lips. I was determined to refuse him. ¡°I won''t let you take Anne away. She''s my daughter."


    lan stopped in his tracks. He looked back a little and said, "The one you''re pregnant with is your daughter. Do you know who was the one who hurt


    Monique and caused her to bleed out? It was one of Valerie''s drivers. She did it to Monique. I saw it when Valerie and Pedro came to you. If Hendrix


    had not switched you and Andrea, all this would not have happened. Monique would not have died..."


    He tried to put up a strong front, but he choked up. "I don''t know what you guys want by forcing me and Valerie together, but there''s one thing that I''m


    certain of. When Valerie found out that you were her daughter, her attitude changed dramatically. When you have your own daughter in the future


    Anne will definitely be able to feel the difference in how you treat her. You chase to forgive Valerie, and then you chose to have your own children so


    quickly. You should let Anne go. Monique''s life ended so early, I won''t let Anne take any risks again."


    Monique was killed by Valerie?!


    froze on the spot. My blood ran


    cold, and pain tame from all over


    my limbs agi they wanted to drown


    me. Ther¨¦was a faint pain in my <


    ower abdomen. subconsciously


    reached out to clutch it, unwilling to


    believe. ¡°What are you talking¡¯about?


    Didn''t you tell me that it was just an


    ident? Also, when did? force you


    to get along with Valerie?¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Upon hearing this,n turned his face and looked at Hendrix bitterly. Then, he examined me and snorted. "So you''ve no idea. Great. You all are so


    selfish, one more than the other. Really the perfect match."


    Just when I was wondering what he


    meant, Henatix suddenly went mad,


    and he gotuip and punchedn in =>


    the facetan was knocked to thes


    ground) ) blood oozing from the:


    corner of his mouth. He raised his


    hard and wiped it. Content Belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    Hendrix nced down at him. "Get lost.¡±


    It seemed thatn did not want to have a fight with him. He got up, patted his clothes, and walked out. "I''ll be back in a few days. I must take Anne


    with me."


    The two men/ssactions made me


    depressed. Atthis moment, I wasPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    . ?~


    agitated by his persistence. I =


    clenched-my fists and shouted inthe


    direction i in whichn left, "Youhave


    yourown child as well. Why ¡é do you


    question me like this?" Content


    bel ongs to NovelDrama.Org ¡°?


    lan had reached the door when he suddenly stopped. He remained silent for a moment and then answered without looking back, "I''m different from


    you. Both Monique''s and Silvia¡¯s children are the same to me."


    After that. his dejected figure quickened his pace, and he walked out.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    Therge living room suddenly fell into an eerie silence. I didn''t pay attention to Hendrix until I could no longer seen.n wanted to say something


    just now, but Hendrix had stoppedn. Was there anything that he couldn''t let me know?


    I said, "Hend...¡±


    "Mom!"


    I was about to ask what happened when I heard a light voice from the door. I turned around and realized that it was Freya who had sent Anne back.


    It had been a long time since Ist saw her, and I really missed her. I brought her to the back garden with Freya, and forgot about asking Hendrix.


    Anne looked more like Monique. She was filled with infinite energy. After ying for more than an hour, Freya and I could only sit on the bench and


    watch her run back and forth


    "It''s so nice seeing Anne like this. When will Oliver grow up to her age..." Freya sighed with great emotion, as if she was in a bad mood.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something on your mind?"


    I asked.


    "It''s the same old problem." Freya rolled her eyes. ¡°When three generations live together, we have to be careful, especially towards Zachary''s mother,


    who has be more and more difficult to live with. There are three nannies at home, yet she forces me to get up early to make breakfast for


    Zachary. I haven''t done these at all before! Besides, if I''d done all these, why do I need a nanny?¡±


    Freya had the support of the Moore family. She did not have to worry even if she nned to just enjoy herself for the rest of her life. Furthermore, she


    had the insight to invest her money. Every month, she would be able to eam a lot, and Zachary''s parents might not have even known that. They


    probably assumed that she was just a housewife, and pitied their son for working so hard outside. That was why they wanted Freya to be a good


    housewife and mother.


    I didn''t know how to respond, and tried to give her some ideas. ¡°Zachary didn¡¯t speak up for you?"


    "Him?" Freya had a strange expression on her face, and she seemed to dislike it. "I don''t know. We haven''t talkedtely.¡±


    I asked, "Howe? You two got together because of the same interests, didn''t you?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Freya shrugged. "He''s more


    interested in €@cademic studies than


    me recentlysHe stays in the study .


    every cay after hees back fram


    school-and talks about the economy


    and steck market and funds with a


    member from the academic>


    geminar. To be honest, it''s</a>


    Without waiting for my opinion, she put her hands on the bench and sighed. "But I understand. He wants to go higher in his career. Ah, ambitious men


    are more attractive."</a>


    Iughed at her and pretended to cough. "You''re thirsting over him so much, I can¡¯t even!¡±


    Freya red at me jokingly, and swiftly changed the subject. "I''lle over tomorrow anyway, so I won''t leave tonight."</a>


    "Tomorrow?" I was confused and joked. "You just brought Anne here, and you want to take her back tomorrow? You see her as your daughter now?"</a>


    "What do you mean? She''s my


    goddaughter since forever." Freya


    leisurely crassed her legs and


    ced heMiands on her knees. <


    Suddenly, y, she looked at my stomach


    and her expression became slightly


    serious. " The twins, it''s sucha piece


    of Great news. Everyone will want to


    come and get a piece of fuck from


    you."


    </a>


    I looked down and put my hand on my belly. I was confused by her gaze, but I didn''t think much about it because I was thinking aboutn nning to


    take Anne with him</a>


    didn''t know what Freya meant until


    the next night~when Valerie and


    Pedro cameto our ce all dressed


    up. The news that I was pregnant >


    had spr¨¦ad like wildfire, and theys


    had wanted to visit me earlier. ?:


    However, they were afraid that it


    would affect my health, andl was


    busy with the bar examiration. It


    was not until that night that they got


    a chance.


    </a>


    Initially, I thought it was just a simple family gathering, but the people who showed up were strange. In addition to Valerie, there were, of course,


    Charles and Aaron. After that, several respectable guests came as well. I was most stunned by Zir''s appearance.</a>


    It seemed that all the people I knew with high prestige had arrived.


    </a>

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    A banquet with a lot of guests suddenly made the pregnancy feel like a big deal. Looking at the guests in the hall, everything was magnificent.


    Thinking of whatn said, I felt guilty for a moment


    Monique became a ck-and-white photograph, fixed on her tombstone forever, but I could still experience life and enjoy everyone''s blessings. In


    contrast, she was really lonely. No wondern couldn''t reconcile with me.


    After barely greeting everyone, I was already a little tired, so I had to go upstairs to have a rest and let Hendrix and Freya stay with the guests.


    In the space near the living room, a muffled sound suddenly came from the door. It seemed that someone had fallen down. I was curious and walked


    over holding my belly. It was Este.


    I asked, "Why are you here?¡± On such an asion, it was enough for Evan to apany Hendrix. There was no need to bring more assistants.


    Este tidied up her scattered fringe and replied respectfully, "I''m here to send Mr. Roberts a document. It''s better if I do this myself, so I came.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After hearing what she said, I saw the leather file bag in her hand. It looked like she was telling the truth. I reached out and said, "You can give it to


    me.¡±


    Este''s hand, which was holding onto the documents, moved back a little. She looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Roberts. Mr. Roberts said


    that these documents are top secret. Without his permission, anyone who takes them away will be treated as viting the business secret."


    I didn''t buy these words, and my face fell. "Do you think that I will betray my husband? Or as a shareholder of mypany, would I know less than an


    assistant?¡±


    "No, it''s not that!" Este exined nervously. She looked a little flustered. "Mrs. Roberts, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t suspect you, but Mr.


    Roberts said..."


    Originally, I wasn''t interested in the document, but Este''s reactionpletely stimted my desire to win. I want to see what the document was,


    even if I wasn''t supposed to read it.


    I took a step forward to snatch the


    documents ffom Este''s hands.


    She didn''t date to push me, as I was.


    p egnantand I was Mrs. Roberts.


    S


    S


    S


    he letsgo of the documents anh]


    aid,¡°4tl send the documents-t6 the


    udy for you. No one wouldknow


    yau gave them to me. Yotrve done


    your task now. You may leave.¡¯


    Este hesitated for a few seconds in the same ce. She frowned and looked awkward. Finally, she bowed deeply to me and said, "Mrs. Roberts


    please don''t tell others that it was me who leaked the information!"


    After saying that, she stared at the document awkwardly and finally decided to leave.


    I was not interested in her reaction. I slowly closed the door, carefully untied the string on the leather bag, and took out the documents inside.


    It said, ¡°Fund Merger between Roberts Group and Hillford Company.¡±


    A fund merger?


    Didn''t Hendrix promise me he would slow down for the time being? That he wouldn''t he be in a hurry to expand the size of thepany?


    Originally, I thaught it was just a


    draft, but at the end of the


    docu ment, Hendrix''s signature was


    in clear print with thepany


    stampalt was apletely valid?


    contract, and the signing date. was


    orsthe day when we found aut I was


    f¨¦gnant.


    On


    ? wonder Este was sneaking


    around and avoiding me. Before this,


    had signed.the equity agreement...


    One of thee conditions was that


    Roberts Group couldn''t start fund


    mergers within two years. Yet,-


    Hendrix broke our agreement i in less


    than a month... What was-he


    nning to do?


    How much mere did Hendrix hide from me?

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    I took a deep breath and tried to keep calm. I sealed the file again, and sent it back to the study. Then I went out, pretending that nothing had


    happened


    Passing through the corridor, I went to the railing, and checked the situation in the living room.


    From a high vantage point, I could see Hendrix''s position clearly. Almost all the men were surrounding him. I didn''t know what they were discussing.


    Everyone''s face was full of longing. just like devout believers, witnessing the scene of God descending to earth.


    At that moment, the phone in my pocket suddenly vibrated. I picked it up and took a look at it. It was Tobias'' WhatsApp message.


    Two voice messages.


    I clicked on the first message and heard Irvin''s voice. ¡°Arianna, is Hendrix by your side? If..."


    The voice stopped abruptly, as if someone had cut it off on purpose.


    I didn''t hesitate and tapped on the second voice message. Tobias didn''t want to give up. He said smugly, "I''ll let you check the goods first, and then


    we can talk about business. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to listen to Irvin''s whole message. Actually. you don''t need to worry at all. Even if we


    know all the positions of themunication base station, the Hayes won''t be stupid enough to go against the government. I promise you that the


    Granger Group won''t need to take any risks. Think about it.¡±


    If I were to meet him at this time, I would definitely have punched him in the chest. This man was too cheap. He actually used this matter of life and


    death as a bargaining chip.


    It was just that Tobias had done a good job. Irvin had disappeared for so long, and the first sentence he asked was about Hendrix, which made me


    more curious about what he said after that.


    I thought for a moment, then pressed down on the recording button. "You''re the head of the Hayes family, yet you''re so stingy? You want to talk


    business, but only give half of what you''ve been asked to do. Is this your so-called sincerity?"


    Tobias chuckled and replied, "Oh, you''ve been with Hendrix for a long time. You''ve gotten better at negotiating. Okay, I''ll give you another chance."


    Then, another voice message was delivered. It was theplete statement by Irvin.


    ¡°Arianna, is Hendrix by your side? If


    he wants¡®Granger Group, don''t have


    to worry about anything, and just


    give itto him! Remember, your


    safety i s your first priority! Don''t take


    risks! Don''t rush to find mei her!"


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Deep..."


    Irvin spoke so fast that I had to listen to him twice to ascertain that he was telling me to take precautions against Hendrix.


    Holding my phone, I looked at Hendrix, who was shining like a star downstairs, and I suddenly felt uneasy.


    All the facts told me that Hendrix had weaved a huge trap and pulled all of us in it. I was also one of them


    I turned around and went back to my


    room, sitting on the sofa ina daze: It


    was notu intil Hendrix pushed the


    door epen and came in after the


    guests had left that I started


    meving. Content belongs ta¡±


    NovelDrama.Org <


    "Haven''t you slept yet?" Hendrix sounded a little tipsy. He threw his coat on the back of the sofa and came to me. He leaned over and kissed me on


    the forehead. "Go to bed early.¡±


    It was obvious that he was in a good mood. After that, he went straight to the bathroom and prepared to wash up.


    Before he stepped into the bathroom, I stopped him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I questioned, ¡°Wendrix Roberts, did


    you Call thes& people over today to


    celebrateshat we''re about to have->


    two adorable kids, or did you want to


    use this as an opportunity to expand


    yourbusiness through everyone


    present?" Content belongs ts


    NovelDrama.Org 4


    Hendrix paused, and the whole room suddenly quieted down. The atmosphere was so tense that it was suffocating.


    Sometimes, silence was enough to prove everything.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    I would rather Hendrix cracked a joke to stop me, but he just turned his back to me and kept silent.


    After a long time, he turned around and walked towards me. He put his hands on my shoulders and leaned his upper body in slightly, uttering in a low


    voice, "Your most important task now is to give birth to the children. I have my own n for thepany''s affairs. There won''t be any problems. Trust


    me.¡±


    He admitted it.


    I frowned. Thinking of Irvin''s fearful tone, I swallowed hard and responded, "How about the Granger Group? Do you really want to help them, or is this


    part of your n?"


    Hendrix''s expression suddenly turned cold as Irvin was mentioned. He withdrew his hands naturally and lowered his eyes slightly, making it hard for


    others to see through the emotions hidden in his eyes. "I''ve already said that business and personal rtionships are different. I''ve provided the best


    conditions for the acquisition of Granger Group. You''ve also participated in a simr situation against the Moore family, so you should be crystal clear


    on the fact that business is just that way. There''s no rtionship to speak of. Even if it wasn''t me, there would be others doing the same. The Granger


    Group has already bitten the bullet.¡±


    I gazed straight into his dark eyes as if I had never seen him before. I had seen such an ambitious look in Hendrix''s eyes a long time ago. At that


    time, we had just gotten married. All his attention was on the business of thepany. His eyes were always cold, ignoring all obstacles. and there


    were no projects he couldn''t get. That kind of ambition was one of his most attractive charms. But at this moment, I felt that something was wrong.


    He seemed to be very anxious, and eager to climb higher. Hendrix knew that I would be strongly against him, so he had deliberately set up a trap by


    using GW Group as a bait. This was to get me to sign the representation agreement. Maybe he was ying a diversion trick. He had nned to


    cooperate with Hillford Company from the beginning.


    This idea crossed my mind. I immediately shook my head and reached out to grab Hendrix''s arm. "Hendrix, tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Hendrix tugged.on my arm, and the


    corners of hismouth curled up


    slightly. He appeared extremely =?


    patient 4s. he spoke, "I know. Yous


    were depressed before. Now that


    you''re pregnant, it''s easy for you to


    overthink things. This is why hid it


    fr¨¦m you.


    You''re too easily agitated. Rx."


    I shook my head in disbelief. "This has nothing to do with my pregnancy. Hendrix, you know what I''m talking about."


    After a pause, I raised my neck and


    expected to pear the truth from him.


    "Why did yotrhide so much behind


    my back? You told me that


    advancing i in Mesville was like going


    into the lion''s den. You said that you


    didnt want me to take risks,ut


    what about you? Why are-you taking


    risks again? Isn''t it betterfor us to be


    slow and steady?" Content belongs


    to


    N


    I understood whatn meant at this moment. There were still many things I didn''t know.


    The headquarters of the Roberts Group had just been moved to Jarold City for a year. People around Hendrix had been reminding him about the


    risks of advancing to the international market. But he still acted on his own.


    The smile in Hendrix''s eyes suddenly disappeared, and his expression became serious and gloomy. ¡°Who told you about the fund merging?"


    I was stunnec.and didn''t expect that


    he would suddenly ask this. After


    consideriag¡¯t for amomert, I >


    answered, "It doesn''t matter. As ae


    shareholder, I have the right to.know


    suctral huge thing. I would have


    knawn sooner orter. Were you


    gGing to hide it from me forever?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    Hendrix did not answer. He kept silent and turned to the bathroom. Soon, I could hear him showering, indicating that our conversation had ended in


    failure.


    I was still worried. I sat on the sofa waiting for him, and I wanted an exnation


    Hendrix showered quickly and came out after fifteen minutes. He was wrapped in a bathrobe, and his hair was dripping. Seeing that I was still awake.


    he sighed and sat down beside me. He reached out to hug my shoulders and pulled me into his arms.


    It had been a long time since we sat down and spoke our minds with peace. After snuggling for a while, he talked in a deep and hoarse voice.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to know why I didn¡¯t attend Grandpa''s funeral?"


    I struggled out of his arms instantly and looked up at him nkly. "Why?"


    Besides his grandmother, Dalton was one of the few elders who had treated me well. It was always regrettable that Hendrix had not attended his


    funeral


    "Do you know that Naomi''s parents and my parents died in a car ident?" Hendrix asked.


    "Yeah." I nodded. "Naomi mentioned it to me. It was an ident. Does it have anything to do with this?"


    "Yes." Hendrix nodded and his gaze grew dark. He looked straight ahead and said, "You only know that they were all car idents, but you didn¡¯t


    know that they died in the car idents in Ucrebury and Asherton on the same day. The day before their ident, they also talked about the same


    business project. Two car idents that seemed to have no connection, had been secretly nned to get rid of the scapegoats.¡±


    Frowning, I could not help feeling surprised. I was stunned for a moment before asking. "But what does this have to do with Grandpa?¡±


    Hendrix took a deep breath and asked, "Why do you think my parents became the scapegoats so easily?¡±


    He paused for a moment and told me what happened back then


    Hendrix''s parents had unknowingly


    signed an illegal document with


    Naomi''s parents as witnesses. They


    signed it because of their friendship


    with the ether party, but that N


    document vited seriousws. .On


    the dayof he car ident, Hendrix


    was supposed to be in his patents¡¯


    cat-but Dalton had asked him to


    stay. Three hourster, Hendrix''s


    parents died in a car ident on the


    highway from Ucrebury to Jarold


    ity. At the same time, Hendrix was


    taken to see an old friend of


    Dalton¡¯s. Later, he learned that the


    friend was the murderer''s mother.


    ?


    However, both car idents had been perfectly nned. The results of the police investigation showed that it was only an ident. The people who


    should have paid the price for breaking thew got away scot- free with Hendrix''s parents¡¯ passing, but the real culprit was not punished


    Hendrix continued, "A week before


    the ident, Grandpa began to


    contact that ffiend. It was also


    because ofthis that my parents.


    NS


    were noton guard. They thought


    that thefamily was friendly withnus


    and wanted to help our business,


    therefore they signed the detument


    ¡ªy


    without hesitation. Grandpa knew


    that there was something wrong


    with the family, but he didn''t tell my


    parents the truth. He was also one


    of the aplices." Content


    belongs to


    From thest word, I could even hear Hendrix gritting his teeth with hatred.


    I didn''t expect that Dalton, who had always been dignified and righteous, had done these things before. I frowned. "So you''re in a hurry to go further,


    because you want topete with your enemy as soon as possible, and avenge your parents?¡±


    I was perplexed. I shifted myself into


    a more serious sitting position. "If


    that''s the case we should be more


    steady, ande¨¦nsure our strength will


    not falter-shouldn''t we? But you''ve.


    Qe. . ~


    been recruiting your rtives and


    friends wi h great determination


    recently. Everyone knows you''re


    gang to make big moves--Hendrix,


    you and I know this. If yod keep


    going like this, it''s all or nothing.


    Since you''ve waited for so long, why


    not wait until our children are born?


    Please?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hendrix shook his head. "I don''t have much time left.¡±

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    He exined, ¡°It took me five years to move the Roberts Group to Jarold City, and there won''t be another five years for me to wait. Two years. If I


    can''t defeat them in two years, I willpletely lose the opportunity when the high officials who plotted that ident are promoted once again."


    Hendrix''s tone was calm but convincing. If he did not proceed, he might regret it for the rest of his life. Sometimes, opportunities could not withstand


    the trial of time.


    That night, Hendrix and I snuggled each other to sleep, but I had been thinking with my eyes open. I knew very well the man sleeping next to me was


    treading on thin ice, but I had no reason to stop him. I couldn''t decide to support him or to lose him. I fell asleep at dawn.


    When I woke up, Hendrix was no longer there. Minnie reported that he had returned to thepany.


    I hadn''t sat down to have breakfast with Anne for a long time. Although I had no appetite, I still apanied her to have a bowl of cereal.


    I didn''t expectn toe back. This time, he brought awyer with him. The two tall men stood together, looking quite imposing. It seemed that they


    had expected that I wouldn''t let go, and had decided to go with the legal procedures


    Anne immediately went over and huggedn. "Unclen!"


    lan smiled and rubbed her head. Thewyer next to him announced, "Miss Reid, I''m here on behalf of Mr.n to talk about the child''s custody.¡±


    I frowned and walked over while holding my belly. ¡°Don''t discuss this in front of the kid.¡±


    I turned around and ordered Minnie, who was in the kitchen, to bring Anne upstairs. Then we sat down in the living room.


    an sat opposite me with his hands


    in his pockets. He didn''t even nce


    me, but hig-Tawyer spoke with


    ssurance. ¡°Miss Reid, you and Mr.


    nare n¨¦tvted bybloodto <<


    oanna Reid, or Anne. Both of you


    are friehds of the deceased Miss


    oftique Caulfield. Mr.n believes


    that your focus on your family''s


    happiness will affect the¡®growth of


    the child. He hopes that you will take


    the initiative to give up on the


    guardianship, so that both sides


    don''t have to go to court." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    OoN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    @


    The awyer was quite tactful. He


    knew that I had done no serious


    negligence sf duty, ording to the_


    legal framework. They would have


    no chapee to win, so he wants te:


    startfrom the emotional aspect. In


    case¡¯ involving gua dianshipy the


    judge generally takes the-emotional


    aspect of the child into ount.


    nced atn and replied with a


    serious tone, dan may not have told


    you that I majored inw. I just


    passed the¡®par examination recently


    so there¡¯s ho need to scare and ~


    pressure me with thew. I havea


    familyvand I, too, have the ability to


    taker care of Anne. As for Aghe


    herself... She wants to grew up with


    younger brothers and sisters. It''s


    impossible for me to be


    irresponsible toward her. I will love


    all the children equally." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    lan still looked calm and indifferent. I was a little annoyed, and deliberately pushed the topic towards him. "Besides,n has his own child. What


    guarantee does he have that he will treat everyone equally?¡±


    My words were also sharp, but they were obviously well prepared, and were not frightened.


    Thewyer turned his head and looked inn''s direction. Seeing him nod, he watched me and replied, "Miss Silvia''s child is not Mr.n''s. Mr.n can


    also guarantee that he will never have his own child, and will love the two children wholeheartedly in the future. Any more questions, Miss Reid?"


    Startled, I looked atn in disbelief. "How could it be?¡±

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    This sudden change caught me off guard, andn''swyer took the lead immediately. He voiced a series of questions that left me speechless. "In the


    future, when Anne grows up and find out that she and her siblings don''t look alike, what would say, Miss Reid? Will Anne be happy facing her


    grandmother, Valerie Lawson''s discrimination? Not to mention she was the chief culprit in Anne''s biological mother''s death? The most important thing


    Miss Reid, is that you have identally lost your babies twice. Anne was also kidnapped and ended up having acute leukemia because of the


    incident. Mr.n doubts that you and Mr. Roberts can protect Anne well as parents...¡±


    Until they left, my brain was buzzing.n''swyer was indeed good at talking. As awyer, he did a good job, but as a human, he had been too cruel.


    I was extremely familiar with the legal procedures here. Just the fact that I had once put Anne in danger, would be enough for the judges and juries to


    make the final decision


    lan had a wife. Although they weren''t a wealthy family. they were financiallyfortable. They were able to amodate Anne materially. Even if the


    net worth of our assets was involved, I had no chance of sess. Compared with going through twists and turns, thew would side with the reason


    that children should grow up safely.


    Hendrix had not appeared for a day, and my heart was stifled. Hence, I called Freya on the phone and said with a bitter smile, "I haven''t gotten my


    lawyer''s certificate, but I''ve already managed to sit at the defendant''s seat.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Freya heard that Anne was going to be taken away, she patted her chest and promised me. ¡°Thatwyer has a mean mouth, huh? He''s just


    offending you, but I''ve got something better. Don''t worry. With me here, no one will dare to touch my goddaughter.¡±


    After I put down the phone, I smiled bitterly for a moment as I exited the chat room. Then, I turned around and went to Anne''s room. I was really


    worried about whether I could keep her here, with the wayn and hiswyer were stirring trouble.


    It was nine o''clock. Anne should already be sleeping at this time. When I opened the door, my actions were very soft. As soon as I opened the door. I


    heard Anne''s adorable babbling.


    She rambled on, "... And cotton candy. I''m home now. Miss Zanes, please bring me this next time. Mom wan''t let me eat it!"


    Miss Zanes? Which Miss Zanes? Out of curiosity, I crept in and saw Anne sitting in front of theputer, video-chatting


    ¡°Absolutely! I''ll definitely bring it for you. This is our secret. Remember to not tell anyone, Anne!¡±


    Hearing Este''s voice, I suddenly straightened up. When did she have such a good rtionship with Anne? And why were they still chatting at this


    time?


    For some reason, I wasn''t too happy. I feigned two coughs and called out, "Anne?"


    Hearing my voice, Anne turned off theputer clumsily and jumped onto the bed, pretending to be asleep.


    I sighed and sat on the bed, pretending to be angry. "Are you really asleep, Anne? You don''t cover yourself with nkets when you''re asleep?¡±


    She was very smart. Under her eyelids, her eyeballs were nervously spinning. She had already been exposed, but she did not open her eyes.


    I was angry yet amused, but I pretended to be calm and sighed deliberately. "Well, since you don''t like me so much, then I won''te to see you


    anymore.¡±


    "Mom, con''t!" Anne curled her lips


    and got up from bed. She grabbed


    my hand I with both of her own. "I like


    you, Mort! Mom, don''t send mete


    Olivers) ¡®sce. I don''t want to see


    youstpromise to be obedientin the


    futtire!¡± ~


    4


    She felt upsetand started to whine


    pitifully, sniffiag her nose. Naturally, I


    couldn''t bearto pretend to be angry,


    anymorechcalm y took care of her


    and tugked her in, and only therdid I


    try toebmmunicate with her I ing an


    adult''s tone. "Anne, when dic-you


    exchange contacts with Miss


    Zanes?" Content belongs 1 ike)


    Anne had her awn WhatsApp


    ount, butsher contacts were


    adults who Were close to her. We


    usually uSed it to greet Uncle Treat


    and the others on New Year''s Ray by


    videg</alling.>

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    Anne lowered her head and grabbed the quilt. Her mouth was pouting and her little face was nched. She was unwilling to speak. It seemed that


    Este had gotten along well with her. Children did not understand who was good or bad. As long as they liked something, they would protect it.


    I pursed my lips and reached out to hold her small hand, stroking it carefully. ¡®Anne, I also wish for more people to treat you well, but we are the


    closest to each other. Shouldn''t there be no secrets? I promise that I won''t be angry, okay?"


    Anne pursed her lips together and then told the truth.


    When Hendrix had me under house arrest, he''d once brought Anne to Roberts Group. Thepany was expanding at the time, and everyone was


    busy. Only Este, who was the former receptionist, had nothing to do, so the task of taking care of Anne had naturally fallen on her. Este was very


    good at pleasing children. With just two lollipops during one morning, she had taught Anne how to use WhatsApp. She''d even helped Anne make a


    new ount and password. It was not surprising that I hadn''t found


    Este''s contact in the previous ount.


    After thinking for a while, I still asked for the ount and password from Anne. After Anne slept, I went back to my room, logged onto her WhatsApp,


    and checked the message records between the two of them. Anne was still incapable of typing, so her messages consisted mostly of voice notes


    without any special content. However, Este always fulfilled Anne''s wants. She would satisfy her with things that I did not agree upon. Using


    desserts for example, in the past half month, Este had secretly sent them to Anne no less than five times.


    Any mother could understand how angry I was at the moment. Without thinking much, I used Anne''s ount to call Este on WhatsApp.


    As expected, she answered very quickly. Her voice was soft and gentle, carrying a hint of doting. "Anne, do you still want to chat with me for a little


    longer?"


    "Miss Zanes." I greeted in a cold voice, without hiding my dissatisfaction.


    There was a moment of silence on the other side, and Este''s tone changed a lot. She answered respectfully and conscientiously, "Mrs. Roberts, it''s


    already sote, and you haven''t slept..."


    Initially, I had remained oblivious toward EsteContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    because Hendrix was happy with her


    work. Now thatshe was involving


    Anne, I saw.Ao reason to give her


    face anyrnore. I maintained a o


    businesstike attitude and my tone


    was harsher. "I hope you understand


    thatitis your job to handle Hendrix''s


    corfipany¡¯s businesses. I don''t want


    anyone to disturb Anne ifthe future


    and interfere with my parenting. Do


    you understand?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She sighed and exined in a sad tone, "Mrs. Roberts, you''ve misunderstood. I just think that Anne is lovely, and want to dote on her more. I


    wasn''t...¡±


    ¡°Then get yourself a baby to dote


    on.¡± I didn''t give her a chance to


    finish. "Shouidn''t you? I remember ?


    that Vind¨¦nt had been waiting for


    yOu. Ifyou change your mind, and


    wantto get married and startyour


    own business, Hendrix anckhcan


    speak for you." Content b¨¦longs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Este went quiet. After a long silence, she finally obliged. "I understand, Mrs. Roberts. I won''t do any more unnecessary things in the future.¡±


    I said, "Good. Delete Anne''s contact after hanging up. I''ll check itter. That''s all.¡±


    After that. I put the phone in front of me and pressed the hang up button. After waiting for two minutes, I opened the message box and sent a


    message. I was relieved to see a non- friend reminder notice.


    Anne was too lonely, which was why


    she had gotten so close to Este


    easily. At thigzage, she should''ve


    been mixingaround with kids of the,


    same age However, Roberts Vis


    had itssewn premise. The distance


    between neighbors was quite-far


    and the e were not many neighborly


    interactions to begin with=When


    Hendrix and I were busy, there was


    no one to apany Anne.


    Considering her age, it was time to


    choose a suitable school for her.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    I didn''t know much about child education in Jarald City, hence I asked Freya for help on WhatsApp. "Freya, do you know which school is better? It''s


    best if it''s a safe ce.¡±


    Freya always sleptte. I wanted to sleep right after I''d discussed this with her and made a decision, but I fell asleep at around ten before she could


    reply me.


    The next morning, Freya called on the phone.


    She said, "I''m sorry. I had a social eventst night. I went to bed right away aftering back from drinking too much. I''ve already heard the word


    regarding Anne attending elementary. If it''s convenient for you, I''ll pick you up in the afternoon. Shall we also take Anne together to have a look?¡±


    That was great. Of course I agreed immediately.


    It had been the holidays when Ist brought Anne out, and she was always very excited to go outside. The school that Freya rmended was a


    prestigious school in Jarold City. The environment and security were top notch and the children''s family backgrounds were simr to ours. After


    locking around, Anne and I were satisfied. We decided with the headmaster that Anne would attend school with the children next Monday.


    After leaving the school, Freya took Anne and I to a shopping mall. Zachary was going to be promoted to a professor, and she wanted to pick out a


    tuxedo for him personally.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were not many people in the luxury brand stores. When Freya was going through the clothes, I was sitting on the sofa and waiting with Anne.


    Freya had always been a frank person. Before, when she''d gone shopping, she used to sweep everything home. However, that day, she stared at the


    clothes in a daze a few times. I couldn''t help but tease her, ¡°Ever since Professor Holt became your husband, his ce in your heart has also


    skyrocketed, huh?¡±


    After hearing this, Freya turned her head and looked at me with her pair of beautiful eyes. "Was I not good to him when he was still my boyfriend?¡±


    "No, that''s not it.¡± I replied with a smile while touching Anne¡¯s head. "It''s just that it''s rare for you to choose something so carefully. Is the promotion


    this time very important?"


    Freya let go of the clothes and slowly moved two steps forward along the rack. She seemed a little absent- minded. "It''s okay, it shouldn''t be a


    problem for him."


    Her emotions were written all over her face. Naturally, I noticed that something wasn''t right. I asked, "Is everything good with Professor Holt?"


    Then I subconsciously recalled that


    Freya had naf replied to the


    message frain the night before. N


    Freya wasa good drinker, and she


    was usually the one at the tablewho


    took.advantage of others. She. would


    never be drunk and not replyto


    rressages. The reason she''d given


    was poor, but I''d just realized it.


    When this topic was brought up,


    Freya''s footsteps paused, but she


    quickly ut around and faced her


    back toward me, pretending to be -~


    picking d out clothes. "What problems


    can there e be? You can''t do anything


    to those women who cove Hendrix,


    butt will not stand for it. ILanyone


    daresy a finger on my man, they


    better not think I''ll let them off the


    hook easily."


    Although her back was to me, the aura around her was pretty scary. After all, she was a member of the Moore family. She was prideful, and could not


    be cated. Therefore, she would really do so.


    However, looking at the rtionship between her and Zachary, such a thing might not happen in this lifetime


    I didn''t reply. A momentter, Freya


    turned aroundsand her facial


    expression was as usual as she


    walked torsit beside me. "I almost ¡°>


    forgot. I''ve sent someone to check


    up onAnne''s custody. They are


    ready to use the public opinion to


    infltience nis case, and have given


    me a draft. If you think it''s fine, I''l


    have someone release the report


    tomorrow."


    As she spoke, she handed the phone over. When I saw the title. my heart sank.


    "Should Same- Sex Couples Raise a Friend''s Orphan?"


    The picture showed two men in formal suits pushing a baby stroller, but there was a mosaic on the man''s face on the right

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    They weren and Sawyer.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Without any hesitation, I pushed the phone back. "Freya, how many people have read this article?"


    "Not many. Including the ones working for the publisher and those I''ve sent for investigation, it should be around five." Freya thought for a moment


    and then suddenly looked at me vigntly. "My dear, don''t tell me that you''ve be softhearted at this moment?"


    I was silent and had nothing to refute with. Indeed, I didn''t want to lose Anne, but not this way. Once this article was published, I didn''t know how


    many people would be hurt by it. Even if I didn''t read about it, I knew that this was invading their privacy. Besides that. the issue also involved


    children. It would be a mess if the whole thing was revealed online. Besides,n¡¯s life would bepletely destroyed. Those who were acquainted


    with Sawyer would recognize him at once with a nce...


    Freya saw the way I acted and felt a little disappointed. ¡°Arianna, now is not the time to sympathize. Ourwyer has analyzed thoroughly, and your


    chances of winning this case is slim.


    Doing this is our only way. Otherwise, we can only wait for the court to judge and let Anne go with him."


    I shook my head and looked at the well-behaved Anne seated beside me with a bitter smile. "No, there must be other ways. Anne can''t live without


    me, nor can I without her. No one can separate us."


    lan and I had known each other for more than ten years. Even if we would meet in court, I would never do such a thing to hurt him.


    Fearing that Freya would make her own judgement. I added, ¡°Freya. please have this deleted.¡±


    Freya helplessly rolled her eyes at me and said, "How do I even start to chide you?"


    I pursed my lips and pretended to be


    obedient. Atthis time, the manager


    of the brand''store came forward and


    said, "Mi¨¦s Freya, have you seen


    anythiag you like today? I see that


    youe are already tired, so why_fot


    gl iv¨¦-me the order first? I wilthave


    s6meone pack things up for you.


    Freya was frustrated. She simply


    pointed to th direction of a clothing


    eee


    rack we were facing, where a =


    skimpilydressed young woman was


    standing. She said generously,¡°Take


    all ofthem and send them temy


    hor£¤ie.¡± ?


    4


    The manager had served many clients like Freya before. He calmly bowed a little and replied, "Absolutely, please wait a moment.¡±


    After that. he turned to pack the clothes. However, a sharp female voice broke the silence. "Wait!"


    We looked over and saw the attractivedy walking angrily toward the manager. "You''re the manager? Didn''t you see that I chose those clothes first?


    And you let her pack them up. What''s your deal?"


    The words were directed to the manager, but her malicious eyes were looking at us. It seemed that she was not an easy person.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In the past, Freya would have confronted her and put on an act. But that day, I must have worried her. Ignoring the woman''s provocation, she led


    Anne out and announced, "Let''s go home. Anne.¡±


    Freya was really cool. She just left


    the manager do deal with the mess.


    With this, sh? seemed less w


    desperate than the shouting woman.


    The wodd was built on money. and


    powet-With the reputation of. the


    Moore family, Freya did nothave to


    worry about whether the Paanager


    would side her or not. Content


    belongs to


    I raised my eyebrows and wished the woman luck for dealing with Freya. Then I turned around and followed Freya to the exit


    Unexpectedly, the woman did not give up. She quickly walked over and blocked our way. "Stop! Are you trying to leave without apologizing after


    robbing my clothes?¡±

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    As soon as she finished, she suddenly ignored us and put on a delicate, pitiful expression. She sobbed, "Matt! I was bullied. Are you just going to


    watch me being bullied?¡±


    The acting almost made me vomit. I turned my face and saw Matt, the person she had called for, wearing a colorful suit. He seemed to be sending


    messages on his mobile phone. After a while, he looked up and came straight to us.


    Seeing this, the woman, ine, walked toward the man and leaned against his body coquettishly. Sheined, "Matt, I had chosen the most


    suitable clothes for you ording to your temperament for a long time. But that woman packed everything as soon as she came here. The manager


    was not on my side either."


    "Really? Is that true, Manager?" Matt cast a gloomy nce at the manager. The manager immediately lowered his head, as if he was afraid of this


    guy.


    Then, his eyes fell upon us. When he saw Freya, his face revealed a smug expression. "So it¡¯s my first love. Looks like we''re really fated to cross


    paths. What do you say, Freya?"


    I was extremely shocked.


    Was this hipster man Freya''s first love? Had she ever been blind?


    Compared to his attentiveness, Freya''s expression was that of abhorrence. "Matt Forbes, what daydream are you having? That''s just your onesided


    love. I never agreed to be with you. As for you, your taste has be worse after so many years."


    Naturally, thest sentence was directed to ine.


    Freya was known to crush someone without shedding a single drop of blood. When Matt heard this, he immediately pulled his arm away from ine,


    and put his hands into his pockets. He cleared his throat and bent his upper body slightly, pretending to tease Anne. ¡°Is this your child?"


    This guy didn''t seem like a good person to be acquainted with. I subconsciously pulled Anne to my front to protect her. "You misunderstood, the child


    is mine.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Matt stood up, raised his eyebrows and looked at me. "Who are you?¡±


    Freya stood in front of me angrily


    and chided, ¡®Bon''t look at her with


    your dirty eyes. She''s the person you


    can''t afford to offend the most. <


    Don''t hay¨¦ any unpleasant ideas.¡±


    ¡®Oh?''Matt curled his lips


    contemptuously. "I didn''t knew there


    was someone in Jarold City that the


    Forbes family can''t afford to


    offend?"


    ¡°Humph.¡± Freya sneered and continued in a strange tone, "It''s the parents¡¯ duty to educate their children, it''s never our obligation to do so. Goodbye!¡±


    Matt''s face had turned dark, but Freya dragged us away.


    When we walked to the exit, we could still hear his indignant words. "Freya Moore, what''s with that attitude? You thought that if you don''t tell me, I


    won''t know? Just you wait!"


    Somehow, I had a bad feeling. I


    looked back and found that Matt


    was Callingssomeone on his phone.


    His expression was fierce. He also


    seemedto have seen me. Whemour


    eyes., he suddenly changed his


    expr¨¦ssion and smiled cunningly. It


    rrade me feel scared, and+ hurriedly


    sped up to escape. Content belongs


    to


    When I entered the elevator and thought of Matt¡¯sst look, I still felt uneasy and pulled at Freya to ask, "Who on earth is that guy?¡±


    Freya''s gaze was burning, and there was a look of disgust and helplessness. "A yboy."


    "Hmm?" I didn''t hear her clearly.


    ¡°What do yourfean?¡± "He could only


    think of getting into a girl''s pants


    since he.was sixteen. As long as its


    a girl, hel¡¯ ept any one who looks


    a little Bit attractive. If he''s nots¡¯


    yer, then what is he?" Freya


    suddenly gnashed her teeth and


    Snapped. "I feel sick whefiever I''m


    reminded that he liked me before!"

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    On the way back, Freya told me about Matt.


    The Forbes Group in Jarold City was a real estatepany, and the Forbes family prized boys more than girls. Hence, the rather incapable Elijah


    Forbes, Matt''s elder brother, was put in charge of thepany''s business. The second daughter and Matt''s elder sister, Serene Forbes, was forced


    to find another way out, and she founded X-Forbes. It was to set up supporting facilities for real estate and thepany was already quite


    established. The Forbes Group and X- Forbes Group almost crowned all the real estate businesses in Jarold City.


    On the surface, Serene and the Forbes family did not mix together. However, if something really happened to the Forbes family, the Forbes family


    members would definitely join forces to get through the difficulties. Therefore, the Forbes family''s rtionship in Jarold City wasplicated, yet


    could not be underestimated. Matt was the youngest son of the Forbes family. He was a typical yboy and could never control himself. There were


    countless women whom he had affairs with, some even got their chastity robbed by him. Previously, he had been arrested for assaulting women in


    this way, but regardless, the Forbes family was powerful. Matt was also known as the "Devil in human flesh" by everyone. If it weren''t for Moore


    Family''s politics status, Freya might not have been able to escape him


    Freya said, "Anyone who is involved with him will get dirty. Let''s not go to that shop in the future... We shall put it on our cklist.¡±


    Freya''s immediate announcement was rooted deeply in my heart, and I nodded repeatedly in agreement. "We''d better go somewhere further in the


    future. Downtown is pretty small, it''s easy to meet acquaintances.¡±


    For acquaintances like Matt, it would be best if we would not meet again for the rest of our lives.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After I figured out the fund merger, Hendrix became busier than ever. Sometimes he woulde home once every couple of days, but he could


    hardly be seen during the day.


    Even though he had devoted himself to work day and night, thepany¡¯s development in the construction industry was still in jeopardy. After several


    idents happened in the construction site after the New Year, the workers had remained unable to work after secret treatments. They had then


    taken legal action against the Roberts Group in demand forpensation. The judiciary confirmed that the Roberts Group had not made any


    mistakes in operations, and rejected their appeal


    As a result, the workers revolted using the media. The public felt for the weak, and the Roberts Group were forced to apologize andpensate


    them.


    This matter had a negative impact on the Roberts Group image. and every media outlet was desperately digging up news.


    Even if I only had to deal with matters regarding Anne''s schooling and studying for the bar exam every day, I still managed to know Hendrix''s situation


    in detail.


    He might have taken major leaps


    from Ucr¨¦bury to Jarold City, but: ~


    this finalstep he was taking was


    hard. _Maybe we did not have ito wait


    for wo years. Hendrix''s enemy


    could ruin him at this moment.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    On this day, I still picked Anne up after school at the school gate as usual


    As soon as I got her, the moment I turned around, I saw Aaron standing on the side of the road with his hands in his pockets. His white suit, which did


    not match him, made him look very striking.


    "Uncle Aaron!" Anne recognized him at once and broke away from me. They were as intimate as father and daughter.


    "Get in the ear." Aaron stepped aside, revealing the silvery sports car behind him where the Roberts car should have been parked.


    "Where''s my driver?" I asked.


    "He disappeared." Aaron answered with a halfsmile. and then carried Anne into the car.


    He was already married, yet was still lying through his teeth, immature as ever. I rolled my eyes at him and got into the car.


    Although we were both in Jarold


    City, the ReictManor and our vi


    were in different directions. I C


    naturallythought that Aaron was


    here ada guest. But after getting


    NS


    intoxthe car, it was obvi


    ous that he


    was heading for the Reid Manor.


    sw


    "We''re going to the Reid Manor?" I asked.


    Aaron coneentrated on


    did not adswer until he


    red light>"You''re a men


    nevel


    driving and


    passed the


    nber of the


    Reid family. Have you forgotten that


    there¨¦2 are still elders in


    waiting for you to visit


    C¨¦ntent belongs to sw


    he family,


    hem?"


    novel

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    He was talking about Charles. During the New Year holiday, Charles had needed to do a lot of work inspections. We hadn''t seen him when we visited


    the Reid Manor.


    Iughed at him and said, ¡°You don''t have toe in person. Just call me and I''ll take Anne there."


    Aaron looked ahead and a faint smile appeared. "Toe in person means you''re perfectly safe.¡±


    "What?" I turned my head curiously as I felt that what he''d said was strange, but I couldn''t tell how and where.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Aaron let out a long sigh and looked up in the rear view mirror to tease Anne. "I missed Anne, so I want to see her earlier. Of course I


    shoulde in person. Right. Anne?"


    "That''s right!" Anne couldn''t stop smiling. Naturally, I didn''t say anything else, and let Aaron take us to the Reid Manor.


    Aaron was driving in a hurry. It took only 40 minutes during the evening rush to reach the Reid Manor, rather than the normal one-hour joumey.


    Charles doted on girls, and never stopped smiling when he saw Anne.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already half past eight at night. Usually at this time, I should''ve been coaxing Anne to sleep. After ying for so long, she


    didn''t want her dear grandfather anymore. She then stuck to me and was rubbing her eyes frequently with her tiny hands, looking really sleepy.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I changed my body posture to make Anne morefortable and was ready to go back home. "Aaron. please have the driver to drive us back. It''s


    getting a little toote.¡±


    Just as Aaron was about to get up, Charles, who was standing beside him, stopped him. "Hey, it''s not safe to go back now. You can sleep here.


    tonight. Since tomorrow is the weekend, let the child stay with me for two more days. Aaron, have someone clean up the guest room."


    "Okay." Aaron stood up while getting support from the sofa.


    At this moment, Emma suddenly appeared at the entrance of the staircase. She poked her head toward the stairs and shouted, "The room is ready.


    Arianna, quickly bring the child to sleep."


    I was stunned on the spot and felt a little awkward. It had only been less than a minute after Charles said that. and Emma was already done with it?


    Did they foresee this?


    It felt like they did it on purpose to keep me here.


    When I thought the probability of Hendrix not returning home was high, I decided to stay, since we were already here. I then got Aaron to carry Anne


    upstairs.


    After tucking Anne under tne quilt,


    rer


    walked out ofthe living room and


    took out mymobile phone. I was.


    going togend a message to Hendtix


    to informa him, but Aaron reached:


    out ad stopped me. "Are you.


    sendi ng Hendrix a message? You


    don''t have to. I told him before I


    picked you guys up." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He looked calm and rxed as if he was telling the truth. However, he was used to being devious. Cautiously, I asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course. Why should I lie about something like this?¡± Aaron remained calm, so there was nothing suspicious about him


    Coincidentally, my cell phone''s


    screen suddenly lit up, signalling.


    that it had run out of power. Aaron


    snatched the phone and continued,


    "Leave it to me. I''ll charge it and


    return it to you tomorrow." Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Before I could react, Aaron took the phone and went out. He even closed the door along the way. I had no choice but to go back to the bedroom to


    sleep, but there was a light knock on the door.


    "Arianna, are you asleep?¡±


    It was Emma. Since we always got along well with each other, and I was not asleep yet, I opened the door and let her in.


    After having the usual private conversations between women, I found that Emma was hesitating. It was obvious that she hade with other


    purposes.


    Thinking about what happened this day, I adjusted my expression. I said seriously, "Emma, just say what you want to. We''re sisters-inw, so we''re


    family. There is nothing to hide."


    Aaron had¡¯ tried his best to bring me


    here. Ever Charles cooperated with


    them and had pretended that he''d


    lost track of the time, requesting for


    Anne ¡°and I to stay. Things were


    definitely not that simple. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    "In that case, I''ll just spill it out." Emma grabbed my hands as if she was ready to give up and said with a serious look, "Please teach me how to


    pursue Aaron!"


    The tension broke down instantly. It waspletely beyond my expectations, and I didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You guys are already


    married. Is there a need to do so?"


    ¡°Of course it''s necessary!" Emma blushed. Loosening her hands, she turned her face to the side and spat, ¡°Aaron only regards me as his wife now,


    so he doesn''t really think I''m his woman. There''s always something between us. We may seem intimate, but in fact, we are distant.¡±


    This was not like her character, I teased her after that. "I was there when you were meeting Aaron on that date. Isn''t a distant rtionship what you


    wanted? I''m quite curious. Who changed you in less than half a year?"


    Emma suddenly became embarrassed and retorted, "I... just fell for him. Who knew this would happen?¡±


    She jerked her head around and red at me. "Will you help me or not?¡±


    Judging from her nervous look, she was not as straightforward as she used to be. I was so excited that I patted my chest and agreed. "Absolutely, I


    said we are sisters. There is no reason not to help. I know Aaron well, and I will definitely make you two fall in love with each other in the shortest time


    possible!"


    Emma puckered her lips in embarrassment. I was about to reveal Aaron''s secret, but suddenly realised something was off and questioned her


    gravely, ¡°Did you and Aaron collude with each other to have me stay here?¡±


    "How is that possible! I haven''t told him about this yet!" Emma responded innocently with an inexplicable expression. "Aaron said that you and Anne


    woulde and stay for a period of time. so I thought of asking you for help. I''ve wanted to ask since just now, if you and Mr. Roberts are alright?


    Why would you want to run away from home?¡±


    Huh? I hadn''t!


    "Wait." I was on my guard. "You said we would live here for a while, not only a weekend?"


    ¡®Is there any difference?" Emma


    thought about iit seriously, and then


    felt relieved>''There are somany ~


    guest roams in the manor anyway:


    You caii¡¯stay as long as you wait.


    Alsaxt''s a good opportunity for you


    to-guide me through. Otherwi se,


    Aron will never understamd me in


    this Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    lifetime!¡±


    At this moment, I was immersed in my own thoughts and didn''t listen much to her words. I had my suspicions, yet I couldn''t confirm it. So I quickly


    asked her, "Emma, do you have your phone with you? Lend it to me for a while."


    Emma shot me a strange look, then took out her mobile phone from her pocket and handed it to me.


    I logged onto Twitter and typed in the Roberts Group in the search bar.


    The results still showed the reports about the workers¡¯ from that ident a while ago. There was notest news pointing out that Hendrix had an


    ident again.


    But this made me even more curious. If it was not because of this, why did Charles want me to stay?


    Cautiously, I informed Hendrix that I


    was at the R¨¦id Manor using


    Emma''s phishe. After that, was.


    going toconfront Aaron. However


    when {returned to the room with:


    Emma I didn''t see Aaron. Only-then


    did Tearn from the housekeeper


    that Aaron had gone out, and


    Charles was also asleep. ¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Emma and I looked at each other and sighed. We were helpless and awkward. It seemed that we wouldn''t get an answer this night.


    ¡°Arianna! Wake up! The servant is saying that Aaron and Hendrix are fighting at the entrance!¡±


    I was woken up by Emma''s urgent voice. I put on a jacket and hurried out with her.


    However, when-we got to the


    entrance, welsaw Hendrix driving


    away. Aaran was standing on the


    side of the road, with bloodstains¡®on


    the camer of his mouth and bruises


    on th¨¦ cheekbones. Their fight must


    have been really serious just now.


    =

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    "Are you alright?" Emma asked Aaron about his injuries with concern.


    I looked at Hendrix, who was driving away in a daze. feeling a little unhappy. Did he leave just like that, without even seeing Anne and I?


    Just now, from my standing spot, I could see Hendrix extremely clearly, and his cold and indifferent face was engraved in my mind. I couldn''t pretend I


    saw nothing.


    As for Aaron and the Reid family, Hendrix should''ve regarded them as a family, like me. That expression of his really scared me.


    The morning breeze was a little chilly. hence I wrapped my arms around myself to keep warm. I turned to look at Aaron, as he could no longer


    pretend to know nothing.


    Aaron led me to Charles''s room. The atmosphere was so tense that it made me feel uneasy.


    After asking me to sit down for a while, Charles spoke again, ¡°Arianna, don''t go back to the Roberts Mansion in the future. The Reid family will take


    care of you and your child."


    It seemed that Aaron also had not tald the truth to Emma. They did intend to let me live here forever, not just for a period of time. I still could not


    comprehend and asked, "Why?"


    Charles frowned deeply and looked down, as if he was struggling to say something.


    I couldn''t wait any longer, so I directed the question at Aaron, who had been silent. "Tell me."


    As an elder, Charles had a lot of things to worry about. But Aaron and I had experienced a lot. we were both family and friends at the same time.


    There was nothing to be afraid of.


    Upon hearing this, Aaron recovered from his trance. He slowly raised his head and stared at me with his icy eyes. We looked at each other for more


    than ten seconds before he broke the silence.


    ¡°You know about the ident at the Roberts Group. If he continues to act alone, you and Anne will be involved sconer orter. I am your brother, and


    I will not watch you take risks with him."


    As I expected, Aaron, a man who


    usually made¡¯threats, had an


    extraordinary sense for danger. I.


    exhaled and acted calm. "I already:


    know about it. I''m Hendrix''s wife,¡¯ SO


    it''s natural for me to stand by-him.


    You Rnow me well, so why do you


    think that I will go separate ways


    when disasteres?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Although I knew they were doing this


    for my own good, I still felt a little¡±


    offended: I looked at Aaron and


    changed the topic. "Who is the


    higher official messing aroudd with


    Headrix at the back?" Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    If even Charles was afraid, perhaps I should''ve really advised Hendrix to reconsider his revenge.


    Upon hearing what I said, Aaron


    stood up suddenly, looked at me


    condescendingly and said, "Has he.


    ever considered things for your x


    sake? Why are you taking risks for


    him¡¯ ho does he think you are? Or


    doysu think Hendrix, who is:pretty


    intelligent, doesn''t know what kind


    of terrible opponents he is facing?"


    I was stunned. I didn¡¯t know why Aaron would be so angry. ording to his personality, he should''ve worked with Hendrix. Was it because of fear?


    Aaron was so angry that he finally mmed the door and left, leaving only a scant few words. "Stay here. I can''t let you go back to that guy.¡±


    Bang! The loud sound of the door closing made my heart tremble


    As soon as Aaron left. only Charles and I were in the room. He sighed and exined for Aaron. "You know Aaron¡¯s temper better than I do. He''s


    worried about you. So don''t me him."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head and reluctantly parted my lips.


    "No, I won''t.¡±


    This was not enough te make me fall out with Aaron.


    Charles nodded slightly and finally got to the point. "Arianna, your grandmother was originally an old friend of Hendrix''s grandfather. Do you know


    this?"

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    "I know.¡± I nodded. "That''s why Master Roberts made the decision to arrange a date for Hendrix and me.¡±


    "Hmm." Charles nodded his head. When he looked at me again, the expression in his eyes was somewhatplicated. "Did I mention his parents to


    you?"


    I had a hunch about what he was going to say, and my heart sank. Hendrix said that his parents died because they''d trusted the wrong people. If all


    this was rted to the friendship between our grandparents, it would be really terrible.


    Charles sighed deeply and exined, "At that time, the Milton family was suspected of mining oil in private, and I was in charge of the investigation


    In the end, the investigation led to the Roberts, which were far away in Ucrebury, and all the documents were verified. Hence I went to Ucrebury with


    the inspection team. On the way, I heard that the Roberts couple were involved in a car ident. There had been a strict restriction on the


    exploitation of oil. Your grandmother was responsible for this case. It is impossible that she did not know what the Milton family was doing behind the


    scenes...¡±


    Anxiety flowed throughout my body, and I was a little overwhelmed. I continued to ask, "Are you saying that she''d schemed to kill Hendrix''s parents?¡±


    I''m not sure, either.¡± Charles shook his head, but his expression was particrly solemn. "But locking at it. it seems like it¡¯s the case.¡±


    "After that matter, the Milton family toned down. Even I thought that it was over. Until recently, when Hendrix held a banquet for you and the twins, I


    met the old man of the Attwood family, and I had Aaron inquire about it secretly. Hendrix really has been investigating what happened in the past.


    Now he no longer cares about the consequences in dealing with Mr. Gavlin. When a business man confronts a high- rank official, it''s like an egg


    hitting a rock...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t remember how I got out of Charles''s room. I sat in the living room of the bedroom, and my soul seemed to have left my body.


    Ever since Hendrix took over the


    company, he had never stopped


    expanding hisNsusiness. FromContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    purc hasing Fantasia Company''s


    shares, tomerging with the Shelley~


    Group, unti involving in international


    financing projects, he had never:


    rx¨¦d. If he had known from the


    beginning that all these hiftgs had


    something to do with mys


    grandmother, then how did he feel


    about marrying me? If Master


    Roberts hadn''t offered the


    company''s right of management for


    exchange, would he have done that?


    After a long time, Aaron suddenly appeared. He stood at the door for a while, then came over and sat down beside me. To avoid disturbing me, he


    asked in a low voice, "Are you all right?¡±


    My throat tightened so much that I couldn''t speak


    Aaron understood what I was


    thinking. He patted the back of my


    hand with his gentle palm. "I said too


    much jugt now. Don''t think too far


    ahead. AS long as I am here, thes


    Reid faimily will always have your


    back? You can stay here. With the


    Reid family''s protection, those


    people will not dare do anything.¡±


    I took a deep breath and calmed myself down. Then I turned to Aaron and replied, "I want to talk to Hendrix face to face."


    "No." Aaron was firm. "You can''t go


    back at all with your current state.


    Do you think I ¡®s only because I''m


    worried Hendrix will do something-to


    you because of hatred? Now, he has


    already provoked people fronythe


    underworld. You and your ¡é child will


    bein danger if you get se to him."


    Aaron was not exaggerating. Before, he''d been chased in a wooden warehouse in Mesville, and Hendrix''s revenge had not been made public then.


    Now that the matter had been expased, the opposition would do more unscrupulous things


    What I cared about more was the first half of what Aaron had said. Hendrix hated the enemy who''d murdered his parents. What about me? Did he


    hate me?

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    I felt a sudden shock in my heart, and a buzz suddenly exploded in my mind, making me a mess. At the same time, I was eager to know the truth


    which made me subconsciously clench my fist, with my nails almost cutting into my skin


    Aaron tightened his grip and tried tofort me. "Rx, Arianna. You can''t get too emotional for the baby''s sake. Listen to me.¡±


    The baby... My hand reached out to touch my raised belly. and his eyebrows furrowed deeper.


    In the end, I epted Aaron''s suggestion to stay in the Reid Manor for the time being. He returned my phone to me, but there were no missed calls


    from Hendrix.


    Maybe he shared the same thoughts as Aaron, thinking it was safest for me to stay here, yet maybe not.


    After the Roberts Group acquired most of the market. the situation became more serious. Hendrix was seen on Twitter and the news on television


    every day. He was always frowning and had gotten thinner, but he was as busy as a spinning wheel.


    After staying in the Reid Manor, my pregnancy check-ups were handed over to a private doctor to ensure my safety. Therefore, I was surprised when


    Silvia came to visit me.


    At that time, Emma and I were resting in the back garden, so she had the servants bring her in directly.


    "It was not easy to find you." Silvia was wearing a floral dress, having the vibes of the girl next door, emitting gentleness and grace.


    "Take a seat," Emma said.


    "It''s fine." Silvia smiled politely and turned to look at me. "Arianna, you should know why I''m here.¡±


    "Is there anything wrong withn?¡±n was the only reason why we were still in contact. Maybe she was here for the custody case


    Silvia lowered her eyes and smiled with an unclear expression. "Since you know, Miss Reid, just tell me your condition. How are you going to letn


    off?¡±


    "What do you mean?" I looked puzzled and didn''t know why she''d suddenly be so vicious.


    Silvia was wel\prepared. She took


    out her phon¨¦-from her bag, tapped


    on it and then gave it tome. She


    opened the article that Freya hades


    showed me regarding the On


    re tionship betweenn and


    Sawyer, which had damagedn''s


    rPutation irrevocably. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    How could this be? I''d already told Freya to put an end to the n. Why did the article leak out?


    "


    Frankly speaking, Miss Reid, I didn''t


    expect you to do this ton after so


    many years of your friendship," Silvia


    announceckbitterly. She didn''t give .


    me a chariee to retort. She <


    continued again, "But now that this


    has happened, we have to find¡¯a


    solution.n can''t go out now, so I''m


    tbe one who has to deal with it. Now


    that his career and life h&ve been


    affected significantly, you''ve


    achieved your goal.n said that he


    will do whatever you want, except


    giving up on Anne''s custody."


    Emma was just a bystander. When she saw that Silvia''s mood was slowly changing, she interrupted and eased the atmosphere. ¡°What''s the matter?


    Don''t get too stirred up, Miss Lawson. Arianna is pregnant.¡±


    Silvia looked at her and rxed a little.


    I looked at the post carefully. It didn''t


    cause much uproar becausen


    was nota publi ic figure, but it did


    cause some disruptions in the <


    industry. Beneath the post were


    replies from manyizens who''d


    imed to ben''s patients, ¡®and had


    expressed their disgust. Th¨¦


    psychotherapy clinic protiably had


    no more patientsing now.


    N


    God could be cruel at times. The worst things came all at once.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    I returned the phone to Silvia and dialed Freya''s phone number in front of her.


    Frey a answered quickly, "What''s the matter?"


    n''s article has been leaked out.¡± I didn''t think that Freya would break her promise. Although she hadn''t clearly expressed her opinion on the matter


    that day, since I had mentioned my views on it, she wouldn''t have disrespected my choice and continued.


    As expected, Freya was also very surprised. "What? Of course not, I''ve ordered so. They wouldn''t dare to do it without my agreement. Alright, don''t


    worry, I''ll take care of it now."


    I answered, "Okay, sorry to trouble you."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Come on, don''t be so polite. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you were going to denounce me. Bye.¡±


    After that. Freya hung up first.


    I put down my phone and raised it toward Silvia. "There, you saw it."


    She was well- educated, therefore she naturally understood that there had been a misunderstanding. She looked a little embarrassed and


    apologized, "Sarry, I''m just concerned aboutn.¡± "I understand.¡± I didn''t mean to me her. ¡°How''sn doing?"


    Silvia sighed and replied, ¡°Not really good. You know, his father was never very satisfied with him. When he found out about this, they fought rather


    badly. Let''s not even mention the clinic, some patients were affected because ofn, and now he¡¯s being faced with a fewwsuits about his patients¡¯


    privacy having been leaked, and he''s in trouble.¡±


    Even so,n¡¯swyer was still focusing on Anne¡¯s case, he''d pretended that nothing had happened, looking really calm


    Ifn suffered, then I wouldn''t feel good. My chest was stuffy, so I swallowed and said, ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t escape from my responsibility. I will


    handle it, but you...¡±


    I was scared that Silvia couldn¡¯t eptn.


    Silvia sighed wath a smile and stated,


    "I know whatyou want to say.n''s


    past Is notirnportant tome. It''s <>


    enough that I know he''s a good.man,


    and he¡¯s very good to me and eur


    baby ll always stay by his side and


    support him.¡± Content belongs ite)


    4


    I nodded. Love was a matter only between two people. As long as they got along well, gossip was not important.


    It wasn''t long before Freya called on the phone.


    It was an assistant of the


    newspaper affice who''d leaked the


    informationsKnowing that one of the


    parties igvdlved in the custody case


    was the-wite of the Roberts Group¡¯ Ss


    p esident, he''d taken the article and


    had Sold it for a good price, the


    newspaper office had already


    dismissed him.


    Freya had also relied on her friends to contact the person who had posted the article to delete it. Money and power had been involved to resolve this


    issue, but it would take some time.


    I had just put down my phone when Aaron came back. He appeared behind Silvia and walked up to me. He said in an unfriendly tone, "Dr. Lawson,


    right? You''ve taken a long trip. Go back and wait for the news."


    Compared with how he''d treated other people who were hostile to me, Aaron was being rather polite to her.


    Silvia was a smart person. Naturally, she would know she should leave. After saying goodbye, she turned around and walked out.


    At this time, Aaron provoked her again. "Go back and tell that guy that Anne''s uncle will not let her be taken away. He doesn''t deserve Anne. This


    matter will be a warning. Tell him to step back!"


    Sometimes, Aaron was really cruel. Hearing himmenting onn this way, I was a little unhappy, and gave him a hard look.


    Silvia, who was quite far away,


    suddenly sto6ped and turned


    around. Sheangrily refuted, "You, Str,


    should finda doctor first. There¡¯ SS


    nothing-wrong withn. He treats


    everyone sincerely, he works hard


    and.is optimistic in his life. On the


    contrary, scum like you are stains of


    humanity.¡±

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    "What did you say?" Aaron was so angry that he stood up and was about to rush over. I quickly reached out and stopped him. "Aaron!"


    "I''m sorry, Dr. Lawson." I was just worried that Silvia would suffer injuries from Aaron, hence I asked her to leave quickly. "He didn''t mean it. Please go


    back first, and I apologize ton."


    Silvia gritted her teeth and showed a rare look of disgust on her usually gentle face. She red at Aaron and then walked away.


    Aaron was used to being free and easy, but he was knocked down by Silvia. After sitting down, he blurted angrily, "She''s quite bad-tempered, and she


    looks average too."


    Emma and I looked at each other helplessly and didn''t say anything. Aaron was so angry that he loosened the button of his suit and asked, "Why


    didn''t you tell me about Anne''s custody?"


    Tell him? Judging by his personality, he would have bribed other people to do something ton in private.


    "I can handle it myself. You don''t have to worry about it." I answered perfunctorily, trying to lead things away from this tapic.


    "That won''t do." Aaron turned his head to look at Anne, who was ying with the nanny. A doting smile appeared on his handsome face. "Anne is like


    my biological daughter. How can anyone snatch her away from me? Dream on.¡±


    I had no choice but to reach out and push him. "Don''t mess around.n is a good friend of Monique and I. If you mess with him, Monique won''t rest in


    peace.¡±


    When I mentioned Monique''s name, Aaron raised his eyebrows and lowered his head without saying anything


    Emma couldn''t hold back her curiosity anymore. ¡°Who''s Monique? Isn''t Anne Arianna''s daughter? Why did the husband of that woman want to fight


    for her custody?¡±


    Aaron rolled his eyes at her and chided, "Mind your own business. Just stay put as the Mrs. Reid you are!¡±


    Emma gave him a sharp re, and the two of them began to quarrel in front of me. With the endless chattering. the backyard became lively all of a


    sudden.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But I was still worried aboutn. After sending Anne to school the next day, I requested Emma to apany me to look for him


    I got the address from Silvia at the hospital. We went to the borders of the city center, where not many people resided. However, the location was still


    more popr than the rest of the areas outside the city center.


    When we got out of the car, we


    could seent clinic at a nce.


    The big sighBoard read ¡°fan x


    Psychotherapy Clinic¡±. The part x


    where the wordings were had been


    sshed with red paint, making it


    stand out. The LED lights atboth


    sides of the entrance were-also


    broken.


    NS


    The entrance was ajar and Emma


    helped me ins There seemed to be


    no one inside, and it was very quiets


    We walk¨¦d along the corridor ands


    found an¡¯ s office. We pushed the


    doorspen and wentin. A strong


    small of alcohol came to our faces,


    choking us. Content bfigs to


    After calming down, I saw a pile of empty beer cans on the table, which were also on the floor. The cans and the documents were mixed together,


    withn drunk and his hair in a mess. He copsed on the sofa, sleeping soundly. He looked pitiful.


    Emma had been spoiled and cared


    for since sheawas a child, therefore


    she had never seen anything A


    outragequs like this. I had no ideas


    where Shed stepped, but she


    identally knocked down a ss


    pottl¨¦. That was when she''dwoken


    lan up. When he opened his eyes,


    they were obviously bloodshot.


    lan sat up and rested his hands on his knees. He rubbed his eyes and asked, "What are you doing here? Did you want to see how badly I''ve been


    wrecked by you? Are you satisfied with what you''ve seen?¡±


    Being aggressive was really not suitable for a modest gentleman like him. Even if he said these bitter words, it was not intimidating.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    I still remembered the day whenn got his Psychologist Qualification Certificate vividly. No one could rte such a sunny and heroic young man


    from that day to the disheveled man at the moment.


    If I hadn''tined to Freya, the news wouldn''t have happened. It''s a given thatn should me me, but he shouldn''t drown himself in alcohol


    and harm his health.


    "Don''t you still want to fight against me for Anne''s custody? Look at you now, what do you have to go against me?" Since there was no point


    discussing with each other, it was probably more effective to irritate him.


    lan''s bloodshot eyes suddenly looked up at me, and Emma was so scared that she took a step back. After a while, he suddenly sneered and looked


    away. "I should have known it. Birds of a feather flock together. You have fallen in love with such a man and have be as selfish and despicable


    as him. Monique risked her life for someone like you. What a fool..."


    "Yes, I am a selfish person. Did it take you that long to find out?" I took a deep breath. suppressed my sadness for Monique and continued to say,


    "So don''t let me look down on you!"


    "Arianna Reid!"n stood up abruptly and walked up to me. His vicious gaze fell on my face. It was as if he wanted to tear me apart.


    The way he looked at this moment was more horrific than when he questioned me in the Roberts Manor. Even if I tried my best to endure it, I couldn''t


    help but gulp.


    Emma trembled with fear, but she still reached out and stood in front of me. "Don''t mess with us. Our bodyguards are outside!"


    lan''s expression softened a little, but his eyes were fixed on Emma. No one knew what he was thinking. He stood still for two seconds, then turned


    back to the sofa and sat down. "Get out of here. I don''t want to see you two."


    I felt helpless, but he refused tomunicate. Hence, we could only leave for the time being.


    I decided to find another way to regainn''s confidence after getting back.


    Emma helped me out of the clinic and prepared to go home right after.


    Aaron didntallow me to go out for


    too long, tence I took advantage.of


    the time to ook forn after sending


    Annex ¡®Emma was also taking the


    risk.of being med by Aargn, so I


    did''t want to get her into trouble.


    Just as I reached the door, I heard an unfriendly tone. "Arianna Reid, I told you that I would be able to find you.¡±


    I looked to where the voice resonated from and there stood Matt, followed by about eight bodyguards. They had suppressed Aaron¡¯s men


    Since he and I had met only once, there was no conflict between us. Hence, I maintained myposure and asked, "Mr. Forbes, do you want


    something from me?"


    Before he could speak, a familiar I


    figure suddenly walked out from¡ª


    behind ahe bodyguards. Those eyes,


    which: seemed to be soaked in


    purgatory, belonged to nonedther


    than Sebastian. Content belongs ite)


    <


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± A faint smile appeared on Sebastian''s face, which brought the gloom from the deepest of his bones.


    My breath hitched as I clenched my fists. Fear spread out all over my body.


    Didn''t Sebastian flee abroad? Why was he here? Why was he with Matt?


    ¡°You shoulde with us."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Matt finished speaking,


    the bodyguarcs behind him charged


    up to us. On¨¦of them walked


    straight toEmma, rudely snatched:~


    the bag from her hand, took out the


    phrom the bag and threatened


    us with it. He showed us thes


    interface of the phone call. ¡°with


    Aaron, then threw the phone to the


    ground. The phone broke into


    several parts.


    "Let''s go!" Then. they picked us up as if they were butchers carrying meat and walked to a ck van.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    "What are you doing?¡± Hearing the sound,n rushed out and saw us being shoved into the van. He had always been a good man. Despite knowing


    that there was a disparity in strength, he rushed over and was kicked to the ground by Sebastian.


    "Don''te over,n! Go call the police!" My mouth and nose were covered, muffling what I said, but I knew very well what kind of person Sebastian


    was. I couldn''t letn be in danger.


    However, Sebastian didn''t given the chance to retreat. When the door was closed, a bodyguard half a head taller than him walked towards him with


    a knife. In the next moment, he had stabbedn with a dagger.


    n!" The sensation of an electric shock rushed to my forehead, and I instantly lost consciousness.


    Before I opened my eyes, I still sawn lying on the ground, covered in blood. I sat up. my forehead covered in cold sweat.


    "You woke up."


    Hearing the sound, I found that there was someone else in the room. I turned around and saw Sebastian sitting on the sofa with his back to me.


    "What did you do ton? And Emma, she¡¯s innocent!¡± I said angrily.


    "You can¡¯t even protect yourself, but you still have the mood to care about others." Sebastian said in a superior tone. He got up and walked to the


    bed. He squinted at me dangerously and said sarcastically, "I was tortured in prison, but you were with Hendrix, in the outside world. Now you even


    have the twins...¡±


    My heart sank. "What do you want?¡±


    Sebastian took a deep breath and put his hands into his pockets. He slightly raised his chin and looked down at me. "I said it before. You are mine.


    Do you think I will let you have Hendrix Roberts¡¯ children?"


    I subconsciously protected my lower abdomen. and a feeling of helplessness instantly invaded my whole body.


    I knew Sebastian was not joking. He wouldn''t care that the babies were two innocent lives. Aaron already knew that we were tied up, but I didn''t know


    if he coulde in time. What I could do now was to stall for time as long as possible.


    With difficulty, my throat began to work, and I controlled the panic on my face to keep calm. I tried my best to recall the recent situation and finally got


    an idea.


    Looking up and looking straight into Sebastian''s eyes, I sneered, "You and I are both Hendrix''s enemies. I really don''t understand why you are against


    me like this.¡±


    Sebastian knew that Hendrix wanted


    to take revenge on the Reid family,


    but he wasri''t sure about one thing


    He wasrit. sure whether my x


    rtioRShip with Hendrix was based


    onv¨¦ or hatred. If I got him-to


    betteve that Hendrix hated me, then I


    cOuld save the babies. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    This was the only way I could think of.


    Sebastian didn''t seem to understand me. He slightly frowned, as if he was trying to distinguish whether it was true or false


    knew I still had a chance, so I


    continued to strive for it. "I have only


    figured these things out recently.


    endrix knew-from the very


    beginningthat the Milton family >


    killed hissparents. He hated me and


    my grandmother, so he was never


    kind.when we got married twoyears


    aga: Even when Valerie looked for


    h¨¦t biological daughter, be let


    Andrea Burton take my ce. That


    woman would kill me if she could.


    Do you know how I lost my babies


    twice? Hendrix did them. You have


    been abroad for so long. Do you


    think that we still love each other?"


    At the end, my nose was sore, and I tried hard to choke down my emotions.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t because I was doing this


    for Hendrix, Kut because these


    thoughts had been things I''d thought


    for countless nights. The SS


    nightmares appeared in my mind:


    time-and time again. I was afraid


    that all that was real, and that


    Hendrix had never loved me since


    the beginning. Content b¨¦longs to


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    However, the one standing in front of me was a demon. There was neo time for me to feel sad. I could only try my best to save my two children.


    "Yes, I am pregnant, but Hendrix and I have been separated for a long time. This child was made in a test tube. It is not difficult for you to go to the


    hospital to check the information. Hendrix hates me and will never let me have my own child in this life. We fought. and he¡¯s also locked me in the


    house several times. It took me a lot of effort to contact Aaron and escape from the Roberts.¡± I looked at him sincerely and sighed, "Sebastian, I am


    not young anymore. I just want a child of my own. Is that wrong? We are both victims of Hendrix Roberts. Can we not hurt each other?¡±


    After that. the room was silent for a few seconds. Sebastian stared at me in a trance. After a while, he came to his senses. His eyes were dark and


    unclear. "It seems that you really care about these two children very much. You speak so passionately that I am a little touched.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief. "So can you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Humph..." Sebastian sneered, turned around and went out.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Would he agree?


    As soon as he left, the room became quiet. There was no other movement for a long time, and I felt relieved


    Sebastian was a fugitive, and now Aaron and the police were looking for him. If he really wanted to find out, he would immediately have let the


    doctors and nurses in. Since they didn¡¯t. it meant that what I just said worked


    However, my luck did notst long. Half an hourter, the door opened from the outside, and Matt came in


    He wore a bathrobe and held a bottle of champagne in his hand. As scon as he came in, he looked at me with a sinister smile. He came over and


    said to himself, "That b*tch Freya is so arrogant. I thought she was the daughter of a rich family. She was just helping Hendrix keep tabs on the


    Forbes family. I have been with women many times, but this is the first time with a pregnant one. Hendrix is so arrogant. I''d like to see what his


    woman tastes like!"


    This was bad!


    Freya had said that Matt was abnormal. He would never let any woman get away!


    should have realized this sooner.


    There were only a few and obvious


    powerful families in Jarold City, and


    it was veryNikely that the Forbes <


    family £¤ was one of Hendrix''s targets


    Freya) previous provocation,.~"


    coupled with the feud between the


    Raberts 2 nd Forbes families, would


    eave me no way out in Matt''s


    hands!


    Matt raised his neck and finished hisst mouthful of wine. He threw himself at me.


    Asap egnant woman, I couldn''t


    move or avoid it in time, and my legs


    were easil y caught. Under the ~


    absolute suppression of the man''s


    strength, waspletely ?


    control ed by him. Content. belongs


    to¡° -


    "Sebastian!" I didn''t have a better


    person to ask for help. At least


    Sebastian still had an obsession <


    with meHe wouldn''t let me be S


    taken advantage of by this guy.


    ''Sebdsti ian, I Know you haventt¡é gone


    fariF you et him do what h¨¦-wants


    avd hurt my child, I will never let you


    get what you want!¡± Conient belongs


    to


    An unexpected p made me dizzy, and I copsed on the bed


    "Remember, I don''t like to hear a woman call another man''s name in bed!"


    Matt spat and began to unbutton my clothes.


    "Please, don''t, you''ll hurt the child..." I struggled to get up, but he held me down with one arm. I watched him do what he wanted to me.


    My first child''s suffocation came up in my mind. Without hesitation, I opened my mouth and bit


    Matt''s hand.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Matt hissed in pain


    He cursed, "You b*tch!¡±


    Another p made me feel dizzy and exhausted.


    At this moment, the door suddenly burst open from the outside. A figure quickly rushed in and directly dragged Matt away from me, and knocked him


    down to the ground.


    I opened my eyes in a daze. It was only when I was covered by a nket that I realized that the person who had saved me was none other than the


    long-lost Hendrix.


    "Are you okay?" His voice was a little hoarse. Probably because he had stayed up all night, his dark circles were a little deep. Without me, he cared


    less about his own body.


    I shook my head and assured him.


    Hendrix breathed a sigh of relief and sat me against the head of the bed. Then, he turned around and looked down at Matt. who was lying on the


    ground.


    This was probably not the first time Matt hadid his hands on a taken woman. He spat and his attitude was still arrogant. "Hendrix Roberts, you have


    guts. How dare you hit me? You''re dead now!"


    Hendrix''s eyes turned cold and dark. After a long time, he finally opened his thin lips and asked, "Which hand of yours touched her?"


    Matt was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediatelyughed and got up from the ground, holding his fat belly nonchntly. He taunted, "Why, you


    want to break my hand? Huh... Who are you? You''re just barely making business in Jarald City with money from the investment bank and protection


    from the Moore family. You don''t think you can possibly mess with a Forbes, do you?"


    Hendrix was silent. He turned to look at the door and said in a cold voice, ¡°Come in."


    Evan and a troop of bodyguards appeared at the door.


    "Yes, Mr. Roberts?" Evan asked respectfully.


    Hendrix looked coldly at Matt and said, ¡°Break both of them."


    "How dare you!" Matt panicked a little. "I am the old man''s beloved grandson. How dare you touch me!¡±


    att could get away even with pe.


    was afraid that Hendrix would <


    offend the Forbes family on impulse,


    so I advised him, "Forget it. Don''t


    make thingsplicated. The


    babies and I are fine.¡¯ Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    Hearing this, Hendrix tilted his head and looked at me. After thinking for a moment, he turned to look at Evan and said, "Take him out. Don''t do it in


    front of my wife.¡±


    Hendrix gave his order. Without any hesitation, Evan led his men to carry Matt out


    "B*stards, you dare to touch me. All of you will die a horrible death. I will not let you go, argh...!"


    Miserable screams filled the whole room. I seemed to be able to see the bloody scene of the man''s arms. My stomach churned and I unconsciously


    frowned.


    Matt''s handwas broken, but ne was


    still stubborn. He kept shouting <>


    outside; ¡°Hendrix Roberts, if you>


    dare, you can kill me. As long as I''m


    still {Sreathing, you''ll get it fram me!


    Argh... Ah!"


    The scream stopped abruptly, and the whole room became quiet again. Matt probably passed out because of pain when another arm was broken.


    Feeling uneasy. I anxiously grabbed Hendrix and asked the others, "How''sn? Have you found Emma?"


    Emma was the most innocent one. For the first time in her life, she was kidnapped, and dealing with bad guys like Sebastian. She was probably


    frightened badly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As forn, although the knife wound


    was not fatal, it must have hurt i.


    badly. He hated me so much, but he


    still rushed to me desperately at the


    critigal moment. He wanted:to


    protect me. I couldn''t help. tearing


    up.


    "Calm down.¡± Holding my arm, Hendrix said helplessly, "I didn''t know thatn was injured.¡±


    "What?" I was stunned on the spot. "It''s not Aaron who asked you toe?¡±


    Hendrix shook his head. "It was Sebastian. He gave me the address and the picture of you."


    What... Sebastian captured me, but leaked the news to Hendrix?

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    This was Matt''s territory. Hendrix broke in with a group of people, but he apparently had alerted the Forbes family. Hendrix found a bathrobe to wrap


    me up and left immediately.


    Emma was locked up in another room. When she got in the car, she saw me. Hendrix came quickly, and Matt did not have time to make things


    difficult for her, so there was nothing serious


    As soon as the car started, I grabbed Hendrix''s mobile phone to call Aaron. Those bodyguards were watching us being taken away at the entrance of


    lan''s clinic. They would probably not ignore him.


    Aaron picked it up very quickly, but he thought that it was Hendrix, so he was rude. "I''m busy. You''d better have something important to say."


    ¡°Aaron, it''s me.¡± I knew that he was still angry with Hendrix, which made me embarrassed.


    "Arianna? Why did you call me with Hendrix''s phone? Did he kidnap you?" Aaron was riled up. "How are you? Did something happen to you?


    Where''s Emma?"


    Among so many questions, I didn''t know which one to answer first. I answered the most important things. "It was Sebastian. Emma and I are all right.


    You tell me first. how isn?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aaron was silent for a while and then said slowly, "In the rescue, he lost a lot of blood. The doctor said there was little possibility of him being saved."


    I felt the world crumbling apart.


    My mind was in a mess, my heart seized up in my chest, and even breathing was difficult.


    Sitting at the door of the operating room. I crossed my fingers and sincerely hoped that God would be merciful ton. He did not do anything wrong


    and should not have lost his life for me. Hendrix tried to persuade me to get a check-up. I ignored him. Later, Aaron also came. Like Hendrix, he


    prioritized my babies and 1.1 still refused.


    lan was the only person in the world who had apanied me the longest. I wasn¡¯t with Monique when the ident happened. I wouldn''t let the


    same thing happen again no matter what.


    When Silvia arrived, the operation


    had been going¡®on for three hours.


    The doctor-gave us notice ofn''s


    critical cendition. looked up at het


    and lowered my head in shamesi>


    was tod ashamed to face her. She


    opened her mouth and wanted to


    say 4y something, but stopped on


    second thought. In the eff, she


    went to sit opposite me. Content


    belongs to


    Everyone ¡®sheart was tense with the


    red light litin the operating room.


    After a fong time, the red light finally


    went out. The doctor came out and


    tookoff his mask. "Who is the


    patient''s family?"


    -


    "I am." Silvia and I said at the same time. After looking at each other, she continued, "I am the patient''s wife."


    The doctofnodded and then said


    earnestly¡¯ The patient has been ?


    stabbed several times. He has.>


    passed I the dangerous period.~


    Whether he can survive depends on


    the-48 hours after, and..." Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    The doctor paused. It seemed that the situation was tricky, but he did not know where to start.


    "Doctor, please be straightforward. I''m also a doctor. I can ept anything," Silvia said.


    The doctor sighed. "The patient has been stabbed in the carotid artery, and he may be unresponsive forever!¡±


    After saying that, the doctor patted Silvia''s shoulder and left through the crowd.


    I was stunned, and my brain was roaring. I sawn and Monique holding hands and leaving me. Tears swelled in my eyes, but I couldn''t cry.


    ¡°You all should leave." Silvia''s icy voice struck me like heavy rain. I felt frozen.

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    I knew she was ming me and didn''t want to see me again, but I had to beg her for forgiveness shamelessly. "Dr. Lawson, please let me stay with


    lan. The doctor said that these two days are very important, and he needs more people to care for him. Besides, you have to take care of your child


    You can''t handle everything like this. With me here. I can..."


    "What can you do?" Silvia did not give me the chance to finish. She said in a rough tone, "You''re pregnant, and you want to take care of him. If


    anything happens to you, who should I take care of? You orn? And haven''t you hurtn enough? Do you want to see him die with your own eyes?


    Miss Reid, don''t you dare do it!"


    I couldn¡¯t refute any of Silvia''s words. In the end, I could only watch as she left in exasperation


    Although I didn¡¯t want to leave, Silvia still convinced me that if I couldn''t even take care of myself, there would be one less person to pray forn.


    We eventually reached the hospital entrance. At this moment, Hendrix and Aaron were about to throw hands again because they had to argue where


    I should go.


    Aaron subconsciously escorted me to the Reid family''s car, but Hendrix suddenly stepped forward and blocked his way.


    "Don''t think that you can atone for your sins by saving Arianna once. If it weren''t for you, the Forbes family wouldn''t havee for her!" Aaron said in


    a threatening manner, with a malicious look in his eyes, and he was on the edge of killing


    "If the Reid family had taken good care of her, Matt wouldn''t have seeded. Since it''s dangerous no matter where she is, I would rather let her stay


    under my nose.¡± Hendrix didn''t give in and was ready to fight.


    Between the two of them, I was like a possession. They shouted and each of them pulled at my arm. Their grip was getting increasingly hard, and


    they forgot that I would feel pain. But I stupidly felt that this kind of pain could punish me, and kept holding on.


    Finally. I couldn''t hold itin anymore. Feeling so painful that my whole body was trembling, Hendrix and Aaron loosened their hands at the same time.


    Hendrix''s deep and hoarse voice sounded above my head. "Come home with me.¡±


    Of course, Aaron did not agree. "Arianna, the Reid family is your home. Don''t be fooled by him."


    "I dare you to say it again.¡± Hendrix''s tone was different from before when he was angry.


    "Yeah, I''m talktag about you!¡± Aaron


    directly reacted out his hand and


    pushed Hendrix at his chest. "You ->


    are a downright liar, manipting


    her feelings! You''ve been using¡¯


    Arianna for so long, do you stil want


    tote to her?"


    4


    "Stop arguing!" I was too tired to think about it. so I walked towards Hendrix.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Aaron pulled me back. "Arianna! Don''t you believe me?"


    I sighed and said reluctantly, ¡°Aaron,


    let me gotback with him. There ar¨¦ a


    lot of things that we should have¡±


    talked-about j in person. Just for one


    night" You can pick me up tomorrow


    merning.¡± Content belongs.to


    -


    Hearing this, Aaron was still reluctant. After thinking for a while, he loosened his grip. "Okay, you can talk. I''ll go over there tonight too.¡±


    As he spoke, he rolled his eyes at Hendrix. ¡°What are you looking at? It''s not like your house doesn''t have a room for me!¡±


    I wasn''t in themood to see them


    bicker. I got ifto the car and urged


    Hendrix ta.set off. I couldn''t leave ~


    lan alon¨¦.! had to finish my medical


    examinati on as soon as possihl¨¦


    and recover. Then, I coulde and


    switch shifts with Silvia to take care


    on. Content belongs ta>


    It was eight o''clock in the evening after the examination. The doctor said that I was frightened, but the child was fine and I needed to lie on bed to


    rest.


    Things happened one after another with my closest friends. I couldn''t choose to be confused and decided to make things clear with Hendrix


    However, as soon as the doctor left, an uninvited guest came to our door.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    Matt''s arms were gone. An afternoon had passed, so the Forbes family naturally came to ask for an exnation.


    The man who came was Matt''s eldest brother, Elijah. Probably because the Forbes family was powerful enough to be arrogant, he came in alone with


    only the driver.


    As soon as he sat down, Elijah said, "I''m here on behalf of my father.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheldon Forbes, their father, built nearly half of the original high-end office buildings in Jarold City. He was a man of high prestige in both politics and


    business circles. Everyone had to respect him, no matter the government or the underworld. As his representative and being slightly older than us,


    Elijah was full of spirit and charisma


    Hendrix protected me, and I sat on the sofa. Aaron was sitting on the single sofa next to us. He was extremely hostile towards Elijah


    "Mr. Forbes, are you here to apologize?¡± Aaron took the lead and said sarcastically, "Your brother¡¯s men stabbed my sister''s best friend, and even


    wanted to assault her. Arianna was incredibly frightened. My uncle knows about this, and he''s furious!"


    Charles was in a high position and never had any controversies. If he were angered, everyone in Jarold City would also cower in fear. Although Elijah


    came to us assertively, he seemed to be a little afraid when he heard Aaron''s words. He raised his hand, pushed his sses on the bridge of his


    nose, and sank into his thoughts.


    After a long time, Elijah regained his voice and looked at Aaron coldly. ¡°Let''s not talk about the injuries of outsiders. Now, let''s talk about our families.


    Arianna is safe and sound, but my brother only touched her a little. Nothing happened between them, but Mr. Roberts broke both of his arms. Does


    he respect the Forbes family at all?"


    "Oh? Really?¡± Aaron''s voice sounded a bit ironic. "So the arms are gone?"


    Elijah probably felt that he was being a rogue and was a little impatient. "He was sent abroad, and my father almost had a heart attack! Who will take


    responsibility for this?"


    People said that Elijah Forbes was a


    good-for-nothing, but that did not


    seem the cage, The incident was


    clearly Matt''s fault, but Elijah had =>


    been avoiding that from the =


    beginaing. He tried to avoid talking


    aboutn, who was still in the ICU,


    an¨¦ broug ht up Sheldon''s health


    instead. People on top ofthe


    pyramid had their way with words


    indeed.


    Aaron would never give in easily. He


    was the typeto argue until he won.


    He did not Ride his mean tone and ~


    continued, "Matt is well-known, bat


    my brefher-I inw has already been


    ve ypoli te, only breaking twovhands.


    If Ewere hirn, his eyes would-be


    stabbed out!"


    This was definitely not an exaggeration. Aaron''s way of doing things was thousands of times more vicious than Hendrix''s


    Eliian was embarrassed and his face was livid. He turned around and asked Hendrix, ¡°It seems that both of you have the same idea? Are you not


    going to be responsible for my brother''s hands?¡±


    Hendrix remained calm and replied, "I knew that he was from the Forbes family when I did it."


    What he hadid hands on was the dignity of the Forbes family.


    These words were loud and powerful, which made Elijah stand up on the spot. His chest heaved violently, and he looked very angry. However, it was


    Hendrix''s cold eyes that greeted him. He could not find a weak spot, and his face was pale with anger.


    Aaron, who was watching the fun,


    was sarcasti¡é at this moment. "Mr.


    Forbes, I advise you to find that .


    yboy ayoodwyer. He ordered


    his mento kidnap and hurt others,


    and made the victim seriously +¡¯


    injured, My men saw it clearly. This


    time, with the Reid family,-can you


    get Matt out of prison safe and


    sound?"


    o''

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    It had been too long since someone talked to Elijah like this. Anger appeared on his face. He gritted his teeth, red at Aaron, and turned to leave.


    After just two steps, Elijah suddenly stopped, turned his head, and looked at me before he left.


    ¡°Humph." Aaron suddenly snorted. "Do you really think that the city is under the control of the Forbes family? How dare you provoke my family.


    Prepare for chaos for the rest of your life!"


    ¡°Enough, Aaron, he''s gone." I didn''t want to let his hatred grow at this time. At least for now, what Elijah was capable of was far beyond our


    imagination. Many things were not clear, and it was not good to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Aaron shut his mouth sulkily. After exchanging a look with me, he gave Hendrix an angry look and then unwillingly went upstairs to leave the room to


    us.


    Minnie hadn''t seen me for a long time. She was busy in the kitchen. and she came out with soup. "Mrs. Roberts, have some soup!"


    Sometimes, I really envied Minnie. She could be happy easily.


    I took the soup with a smile and said, "Madam Parker, I have something to talk about with Hendrix. You may go out first and don''t let anyone else


    disturb us."


    Minnie replied, ¡°Oh, okay, you guys talk. I''ll prepare other healthy foods for you. You haven''t been home these days, how can I take care of you?


    Please don''t leave again this time. I have to take care of the children in your belly!"


    ¡°Alright, you may leave now." Hendrix cut Minnie off and chased her out.


    When Minnie left, Hendrix took the soup from my hands and fed it to me carefully.


    His noble and cold face was close. He looked so gentle and everything was in peace. I really hoped that everything that happened during the day was


    just a nightmare.


    Halfway through the soup, Hendrix broke the silence. "Go ahead and ask whatever you want."


    In order to get to the bottom of the matter, I asked without hesitation, "You knew that the Milton family framed your parents?"


    "Yes." Hendrix answered very quickly. He didn''t hesitate at all.


    "You knew my grandma is a member of the Milton family?¡± My heart was wrenched and my breathing stopped.


    "At first, I didn''t know." Hendrix


    calmly pushed the spoon to my lips


    and logked at my mouth. "Later;?


    had mere resources, and the ~


    infosmation I could find wasimore


    detailed. Then I knew everything.¡¯


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    These things were not much different from what Charles said, which tugged at my heart.


    I opened my mouth and said, ¡°Did my grandma really n everything? Do you hate me?"


    Hendrix''s hand paused. He turned


    around anid ced the bowl of soup


    on the edffee table in front of him.


    He logked straight ahead witha


    deeptgaze. "What do you want me to


    say?"  >


    -Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Having a bad feeling in the heart. I frowned and said, "I want you to tell me the truth.¡±


    Even if the truth was cruel, I didn¡¯t want to be kept in the dark.


    "I did hate you," he confessed.


    An electric current shed through my mind and I subconsciously clenched my fists.


    However, Hendrix continued, "At


    first, all the information led to your


    grandmother. She arrived in


    Ucrebury aheatt of time and


    confused the Roberts family. The


    Milton family lied to our parents and


    signed the contract, and then there


    was acar ident. At the funeral, I


    heard with my own ears what my


    ggandfather and your grandinother


    said. They knew the Milt6h family


    had secretly developed oil and reg


    reted that they didn''t remind my


    parents. When my mother died, she


    was just found to have a baby in her


    belly. She was dead, and I have no


    parents, no brothers, and no sisters.


    What''s the use of regret?" Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    I didn''t know much about the details of the past, but from Hendrix''s expression, that incident was a heavy blow to him.


    He continued, "But in fact, your grandmother did not agree with the Milton family doing those illegal things. She left with the box in order to warn them


    and let them repent in time, so that they could turn themselves in as soon as possible. It was not until the day of the ident that my grandfather


    learned about the Milton family from your grandmother, but it was toote. Eddison Gavlin ordered the Milton family to kill my parents before the task


    force arrived. We rushed to the hospital, and all we saw were my deceased parents. The hospital said that they did not even have time to rescue


    them."


    Hendrix clenched his fists as he spoke about his sorrow. His knuckles were visible and the veins on his forehead bulged out.


    My heart softened. I ced my hand over the back of his hand and patted it gently tofort him. I could empathize with his grief, as I had gone


    through my share in the past ten years.


    "Don''t hide from the truth." Aaron had been eavesdropping at the stairs all this time. Suddenly, he leaned out and came downstairs, looking at me in


    dissatisfaction. "Arianna, seriously? You''re such a let down. Is this all you wanted to know?"


    After Yana got married, Aaron''s temper became worse indeed


    He questioned, "Hendrix Roberts, I''m asking you once and for all. When you switched Arianna¡¯''s paternity test results, were you really afraid that she


    would leave you? Or were you thinking that it would be easier for you te control Andrea? You already knew about the rtionship between Arianna¡¯s


    grandmether and the Milton family, didn''t you? You wanted to take revenge on Arianna, didn''t you?!"


    "Aaron!" Maybe it was because I was afraid to face the truth, I subconsciously wanted to stop him from asking. But after calling out his name, I lost


    confidence.


    After all, I had to face it. How long could I avoid it?


    Hendrix raised his ck eyes and stared at him for a long time. Finally, he lowered his eyes and regained his voice. "Yes."


    That simple reply sounded like a heavy hammer mming on my heart.


    Aaron was mere worked up than I


    was. He triedhis best to suppress


    the anger imhis heart. ¡°Huh, good.


    You''ve admitted to what you haves


    done. cet me ask you again, didhyou


    take ? advantage of Arianna''s identity


    asthe daughter of the Moar family


    termake Pedro and Valeri¨¦:support


    you against Eddison Gav lin?"


    I wished that Hendrix could deny his question. but his answer was still firm and forceful. "I did."


    "Good." Aaron.ground his teeth


    behind his te¨¦th and nodded. He


    turned his F head to look at me. "Your


    heard it. ahis man has been usings


    you fron the beginning. Arianna;as


    Y\


    long as you ask, I will take care of


    thesdivorce for you. I won''t let him


    even think about taking the children


    from you!"


    My mind was in a mess, and I couldn''t respond at all. I only felt that my chest was heavy and I couldn''t breathe.


    "I admit what I did, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can interfere with our life." Hendrix''s voice was cold, and his imposing manner naturally spread out.


    "I wasn''t ying with Arianna.¡± Hendrix didn¡¯t seem to want to be entangled with Aaron. He spoke very little, but he didn¡¯t seem to want Aaron to


    continue either.


    The two were confronting each other. It seemed that the situation was about to get out of control. There were enough threats outside. I really didn''t


    want them to fight again. "Aaron, please leave first.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    "No, I must wake this b*stard up. He is now betting on you and your children''s life!" Aaron raised his fist and was about to punch him.


    I bellowed, "Aaron Reid!"


    With his fist hanging in the air, Aaron looked back at me unwillingly. Finally, he withdrew his hand and silently let go of Hendrix. He turned around and


    sat down on a distant sofa. He looked very impetuous. He simply pulled off his tie, unbuttoned his shirt. and sat down on the sofa


    The living room became quiet again. but the atmosphere was tense. Perhaps it was because I had once gone through the shock of switching lives


    with Andrea, I didn''t show any strong emotions this time.


    Hendrix and I were able to get together because of many misunderstandings and coincidences. I was the closest person around him. I could feel


    when he was telling the truth and when he was lying.


    I vaguely noticed some fetal movement. I reached out to hold my lower abdomen. Even the children were reminding me to live in the now. Why


    should I hold onto previous mistakes?


    I could forgive this, especially on the premise that I could foresee a stable life in the future. I cared more about the man in front of me. He still loved


    me.


    I asked, "Hendrix Roberts, I just want to know this. Do you truly love me now, or are you only interested in the Moore and Reid families backing me


    up?"


    Hendrix stood under the lighting, his shadow covering my body like a mountain. We seemed to be one, but unable to blend together. This relied


    entirely on his answer.


    After a long time, Hendrix looked at


    me with a slight frown. He put his


    rough palmsn my shoulders.


    "Arianna, I love you. Even though I ~


    know that you might be the


    granddaughter of my parents¡¯ >.


    enemy, still can''t contro myself


    Revehge is my responsibi lityras a


    sen. I used to live for revenge. As


    ong as I could bring down the


    enemy, I could do anything. But


    because of you, I want to live a


    peaceful life now." Content belongs


    to


    I tried to raise my hand and put it on his arm, and said in a low voice, "Then for me, let''s put aside the revenge first. Okay?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The biggest obstacle between us was that we were not honest enough. Now that all the misunderstandings were resolved, we shouldn''t be separated


    by anything else. It was good for Hendrix and I.


    However, it would not be so easy to let go of his obsession. Hendrix, who was so patient just now, suddenly kept silent.


    I refused to give up. I took his hand


    and put it on nny belly. "Hendrix, think


    about it. Monique is gone, andn ig


    in the ICU. e lost two children. =


    Sebastian asked you to save mee


    todayto test our rtionship: F you


    continue to go after them, we¡¯ Il both


    die. Our babies will too. De-you really


    want this?¡±


    Hendrix remained silent.


    Thirty years of obsession couldn''t be resolved in one day. I understood, but did Hendrix really think that we could afford to lose?


    I took a deep breath and let go of


    Hendrix. After-calming down, I


    looked atendrix calmly and said, ct


    am yourwife. I should stand on your


    side, byt am also a mother. Ifyou


    ins iston revenge now, if you-gon''t


    even care about me or my child. I


    really can''t stay with youwanymore."


    At the age of eighteen. I could marry a man who didn''t take me seriously for love. In my twenties, I despite myself lost myself in the affection for


    Hendrix. At the age of thirty, I couldn¡¯t lose my child anymore.


    Aaron couldn''t keep silent anymore, so he interrupted angrily. "His revenge doesn¡¯t matter. Now that he has hurt the member of the Forbes family, the


    higher-ups have already been alerted. He can''t turn back now. To keep you and your child alive, the only way is to divorce him!"

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    I didn''t want to give up halfway a ten- year marriage, but Aaron''s words were like an electric shock that made us clear of reality. This only involved


    Hendrix and the enemy fighting at the beginning, now it involved me and our children.


    After Sebastian left for such a long time, I believed that he came prepared. Hendrix broke Matt''s arms for me andpletely fell out with the Forbes


    family. It would be enough for Sebastian to see the real rtionship between us. Next time, I would not escape from him


    When Valerie and Pedro entered the living room, the atmosphere froze. Therge living room was shockingly quiet.


    "What''s the matter?¡± Valerie asked, stopping in the distance before walking further in.


    Hearing her, Hendrix and I came to our senses.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I sat back and pinched the space between my eyebrows, feeling a little tired. "Why are you here sote?¡±


    Valerie and Pedro exchanged nces and then looked rxed. "Nothing. we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''m here to see you and Anne.¡±


    This was not a good time to visit. I didn''t buy their excuse. It seemed that they were looking for Hendrix.


    My own parents had joined forces with Hendrix to hide from me. I really didn''t know if I should feel grateful for their thoughtful consideration for me, or


    feel that I was an outsider.


    "If you have something to say, then say it." Hendrix''s voice suddenly rang out. I turned around and saw him locking deeply at me. "Arianna knows


    everything now.¡±


    Although I was surprised, it was indeed reasonable. The truth was out, and there was no need to pretend I didn''t know.


    Valerie was stunned for a moment. She frowned and looked at Hendrix with a strange look in her eyes. "Arianna is pregnant now. How can you let her


    get involved?"


    Pedro patted her hand andforted her. ¡°Forget it. Since we''vee to this point, let''s think about how to resolve it first."


    After that, he turned to us and said worriedly, "The Forbes family and Eddison both want to have dinner with our family tomorrow."


    Speaking of this, even Valerie, who


    had always been carefree, darkened


    her expression. She med Hendrix


    and said You were too impulsives


    today. + How could you break att


    Forbes! arms? You know who-he is!


    Matt is Sheldon¡¯s precious son. Now


    they¡¯ re staging this dinnerfor us,


    and who knows what will happen?"


    Aaron let out an exasperatedugh.


    He did not mipice words and fired,


    "He deseryed it after what he tried to


    pull withArianna. What Hendrix a


    washing. If he dares to mes


    with Arianna again, I''ll cut offhis


    thing down there and make-him


    infertile forever!" Contentbelongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "How..." Valerie didn¡¯t know that I was kidnapped. She grabbed Hendrix and asked anxiously, "Matt Forbes bullied her?"


    "Yes." Hendrix nodded. "He kidnapped her and tried to assault her. I couldn''t bear it and broke his arms.¡±


    "He deserved jt!" Valerie''s face


    suddenly changed and said angrily,


    "I thought F Hendrix was blinded by .


    hatred acd being impulsive since the


    Forbes family had that attitudes


    Tums-dut that b*stard was the one


    wha? Started this. They couldn''t win


    ie-business, but they had the


    audacity to me us instead!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so angry that her chest started to churn. She got up and sat beside me. She held my hand and frowned. "Arianna, that b*stard didn''t hurt


    you, did he?¡±


    "No." I shook my head and forced a smile, indicating to her not to worry.


    Although she was overprotective, she was not exactly wed. She would have been a good mother if it had not been for the idental mistakes


    between us.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Men were more rational. Pedro was not too surprised and said some pertinent words. "Eddison has a lot of support. All the business bigshots in


    Jarold City need to show respect and be wary of him everytime. We can''t refuse the dinner tomorrow, so we should think about how to deal with it.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s there to think about? We won''t go!¡± Aaron suddenly turned emotional. When he mentioned the Forbes family, he still looked disdainful. "Both


    my uncle and Eddison are not the same kind of people. Arianna is a member of the Reid family. We don''t have to suck up to him. I don''t believe that


    he''de to Reid Manor and take Arianna from us if she doesn¡¯t go!¡±


    "Young people are still too impulsive." Pedro sighed slightly. "Originally, we came forward to help Hendrix for business in Jarold City, and it was


    considered a private contest with the Forbes family. There is no right or wrong in businesspetition. But now, outsiders only see the son of the


    Forbes family being injured by Hendrix, and no one knows that Arianna went through such a thing. If we don''t go to the dinner, it will prove that we are


    guilty as we dare not face the Forbes family. At that time, Eddison will get the Forbes family to antagonize Roberts Group in front of the members of


    the Chamber of Commerce. I am afraid that the Roberts Group will not be able to progress in the future.¡±


    His words were reasonable, but Aaron was still not convinced. He said with anger, "No one knows? Well, if I don''t make everyone aware of what that


    b*stard did. I''m not Aaron Reid!"


    With this, he stood up and said while tidying up his clothes. ¡°Wait here, I will find justice for you.¡±


    Then he angrily strode out. He didn''t even care whether I would stay with the Roberts or go back to Reid Manor.


    I was worried, seeing him hot-headed. I quickly contacted Emma on WhatsApp and asked her to inform Charles about this. He would be prepared


    and stop Aaron fram making matters worse


    After Aaron left. there was no more discussion about whether or not to attend the dinner. Since it was toote, Pedro left with Valerie first.


    Hendrix helped me upstairs, into the bedroom, and helped me wash up and change my clothes. He was silent all the way, but he was not impatient at


    all. He looked even thinner after taking off his suit jacket.


    ¡°You won''t eat a decent meal if I''m not here?" My voice was choked with sorrow.


    Hendrix took off my slippers and slowly helped me onto the bed. "Since you''re not here, the food doesn''t taste good."


    His words were faint and emotionless, but it made my heart ache


    I felt this way when I had to stay in


    Reid Manor as well. Hendrix and.


    had been ¡®together for ten years. He


    had long been an important part of


    my kt life. Without him, I had nothing to


    look forward to.


    -


    After tucking in the quilt, Hendrix got up and walked into the cloakroom. When he came out again, he held two documents in his hand


    He opened one of them and handed it to me.


    I took it over and took it out


    curiously: ¡°After seeing it clearly, AS


    frowned and said, "Didn''t you hand


    this¡°over to the Milton family?¡±


    -\


    The agreement signed by the oil?


    company-was the hope of the Mitton


    farnily f they wanted to regain its


    glory No wonder Sebastian would


    retin for it.


    Hendrix frowned and lowered his eyes, not saying a word.


    I knew that he had another thing to hide from me.


    Putting aside the documents, I let out a long sigh of relief. "Tell me about anything else that you''ve hidden from me."


    "There''s nothing else." Hendrix didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    "What is this?" I pointed to another piece of paper and asked.


    After Hendrix finished listening, he stared at it for a while. He seemed to think of something and was lost in thought.


    "What''s wrong?¡± I pushed him


    Hendrix came to his senses and forced a smile. "What will you do if I say it''s the divorce agreement?¡±

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    There was a thump in my heart. I frowned and showed my unwillingness.


    For the sake of the children, I could go through with it, but it didn¡¯t mean that it was easy. At this time, divorce could dissociate myself from him, but


    from now on, Hendrix would have to face his opponents alone. Losing the help of the Moore family and Reid family, I was afraid that he would be


    crushed with no way toe back.


    I asked, "Have you made up your mind? If we divorce again. you won''t be able to get me back.¡±


    I pursed my lips, and the hope in my eyes was beyond words, hoping that he would take a step back.


    Hendrix looked down silently, then picked up the document and opened it. He took out the papers and handed it over. I looked at the document. As he


    said, it was the divorce agreement.


    It turned out that he had already thought about it. Between enacting revenge or our family, he did not hesitate to choose the former. My understanding


    and love were nothing in his eyes.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look at the next document.¡± Hendrix''s voice was charming and unique, making people want to obey him


    I went through the agreement and saw the signature. It was mine!


    Strange, when did I sign this document? Was it for the divorcest time? No, the contents of this agreement was far from that, but this signature was.


    indeed mine...


    ¡°Evan asked someone to sign it for us." Hendrix''s voice came into my ear. "Does it look like your handwriting?¡±


    So, it was hard to distinguish true from false when a professional did it. I nodded. "Yes, I can''t even tell myself. But what are you going to do with this


    divorce agreement?¡±


    Hendrix looked at the document, and the corners of his mouth raised. He raised his hand and flipped the document over, and I found another


    document.


    Compared with the formal


    standards of divorce agreement, the


    one hidden b¨¦low was somewhat


    informal. Th¨¦ words of the ~


    agreement could still be seen clearly


    ata nce. After reading for a while,


    foun that it was Hendrix who! d


    d affed this property transfer


    agreement. It said tha if anything


    happened to him in two years, all the


    property of the Roberts family would


    utomatically transfer under my


    name.


    sen)


    That was to say, as long as I signed my name. I would be the only inheritor of Hendrix''s assets underw. Even our children would have no.


    chance to get it.


    Although this proved that I was


    important toendrix, it was not


    something worth being happy about.


    The factithat he had this done only


    showed that even he himself was


    not gure whether he could escape


    unseathed in the process oft


    revenge. Content belongs-to


    There was a vague guess in my heart, and Hendrix''s next words also confirmed my thoughts.


    "I have long considered Aaron''s idea,


    but I don''t want to go this far unless


    it''s absolutely necessary. "He


    lowered his eyes with a tired look.


    "Today''s matter reminds me that ~


    Sebas ian is like a poisonous snake,


    waiting-for an opportunity. I don


    knowawhen he wille out. What Ss


    mars, here''s something un¨¦lear


    aout the enemy who harmed my


    parents. I can''t stop it, so I can only


    be more bold. In this way, I can


    catch the real enemies off guard.


    After the divorce agreement is


    announced, we''d better not meet


    again. This is the best protection for


    you and our children.¡± Content


    belongs to


    Hendrix paused for a moment and then ced his rough palm on my belly. ¡°After the twins are born, let them inherit yourst name."

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    I knew his ns. He wanted the children to have myst name when we divorced. Thus, he wanted everyone to think that we hadpletely broken


    up.


    He lowered his eyelids slightly, and his pupils were dark as if they were dyed in ink.


    His entire being was gloomy and depressed, but also had some unfathomable emotions hidden under the surface. Just like when we first met, he was


    cold and unapproachable, dark as if he came from the pits of hell


    If he watched his enemy, who had killed his parents, climb to the top and lead a carefree life, Hendrix would never live it down for the rest of his life.


    "Do what you want. You don''t need to think about us." I gritted my teeth and wasn''t sure if I would regret it. But only in this way could Hendrix have a


    chance to free himself from agony.


    Hendrix probably didn''t expect me to agree so readily. He looked up at me with surprise in his ck eyes.


    I forcibly tugged the corners of my lips as my palm caressed his defined face. I whispered,


    ¡°You''ll protect yourself, right? I can trust you, right?¡±


    Hendrix gently held my hand and said in a gentle voice, "Of course, I owe you so much and haven''t given enough back. If you don''t let me, I won''t


    dare to die."


    I didn''t know what to say. I looked down at the agreement, then took it in my hand and tore it into two.


    "What''s wrong?¡± Hendrix was surprised.


    My lips were pressed into a thin line. and I squinted at him as if to threaten him. "I don¡¯t want these things now, you will give them to me little by little


    for the rest of our time together!¡±


    I didn''t want a two-year guarantee. I wanted a lifetime, a very long one.


    On the way to the hospital to seen, Freya called me on the phone. She said, "Check your Twitter. Your brother is going crazy over there!"


    I found that Aaron''s anger had not been a sh in a pan when I checked Twitter. After he left the Roberts the night before, he''d asked people to collect


    dirt on Matt.


    His ugly scandals, which had been previously taken down under the pressure of the Forbes family, were reported one by one through a magazine


    company. At this moment, six out of the top ten trending topics were rted to the Forbes family. They were embroiled in a huge controversy.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix turned off my phone to stop me from reading further. "Pedro was right. Aaroncks consideration." "Why?" I was puzzled. "Since it can be


    searched about on the news, isn''t it just enough to prove that the Forbes family is not the greatest force now?"


    Hendrix''s parents had passed away


    more than 2Qyears ago. The era had


    undergone ¡®@ huge change, and


    online camments often caused as


    stir. Onty by gaining popr support


    couletyou g gain the world. Of course,


    there were many cases whete


    certain parties used publi¨¦-opinion


    for profit, but there were ¡®only a few.


    Was this not the reason Hendrix was


    able to openly move around under


    Eddison¡¯''s surveince? Hendrix said,


    "First of all, Matt has been sent


    abroad. Evetrif those cases really go


    to court, dhewsuit always needsc


    witnesses. You are the one who''s


    bing awyer. I ask you, iS¡±


    ther@any possibility of being-


    convicted for a case without a


    witness?" "Do you mean that the


    Forbes family will bribe the


    witnesses?" Although I had not


    passed the exam, my sense of


    justice as a futurewyer suddenly


    burst out. "There will always be


    victims who would rather ask for


    justice, rather than money.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix brea hed a deep sigh. His


    ong arms cafe around me, holding


    me in his embrace. "It is a long and.


    NS a


    painful process, how many ordinaty


    people-do you think can survives:


    thoseWiardships? Com pared v with


    offeriding the Forbes familysto hide


    and live a stable life woul¨¦:be a


    essing to them.¡± Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    lox


    I was silent, and my chest felt hollow. Aaron had used so much effort, but in the end, he just managed to embarrass the Forbes family a little.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    We couldn''t go in the ICU at any time, so we could only stand far away from the window.


    lany on the bed, his body wrapped in bandages. Only the constant sound from his breathing machine could prove that he was still alive.


    He could still cheerily scold me the day before, but that day, he couldn''t even open his eyes to see the world. My nose felt drippy and my eyes were


    wet. I covered my mouth and nose, afraid to cry. for fear of disturbingn.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hendrix put his hand on my shoulder and patted me gently tofort me. "I have arranged for people to fixn''s clinic, and to appease his current


    patients. When he wakes up, everything will go back to normal. He can start anew. This was an ident. No one wanted this to happen. You were


    depressed before, and now you are pregnant. You can''t be too sad, and it¡¯s easy to lose control of your emotions. How will you take care of the


    children then?¡±


    After hearing what he said, I had to calm down and tried my best to control my sadness.


    However, I still had to deal with the current situation. I looked atn in the ICU while


    whispering to Hendrix, "Are you going to the dinner tonight?"


    "Yes." Hendrix answered very simply, and his grip on my shoulder tightened. "Onest time, you can y your role as Mrs. Roberts."


    If I wanted to make the notice and the divorce agreement more persuasive, I really needed to y the leading role. I didn''t say anything, so I agreed.


    After being pregnant. my legs were severely swollen. After an hour outside the intensive care unit. Hendrix called Este over and told her to report to


    him if things changed, and then took me away.


    When we got out of the elevator, we met Silvia and her child. She nced sideways at us and got into the elevator without looking back.


    Waiting was the most torturous


    thing. I had been on my phone all


    day, hoping to get news ofn''s


    conditio& However, Este only sent


    one seiitence. "The doctor''s cy


    inspection reports that Mr.rs


    condition needs to be obsetved


    Again."


    I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to keep up even when I was about to head out for the banquet. I was absent-minded even when Hendrix helped


    me out the door. That was why I was stunned when I saw Aaron.


    I asked, "Why are you here?¡± Aaron was dressed formally. It seemed that he was going with us.


    "Why can''t 1?" Aaron naughtily shook


    his shoulders; full of spirit. "Anyway, I


    am the only:person who has >


    embarragsed the Forbes family s so¡±


    much dr the past ten years. Besides,


    I represent Uncle Charles andthe


    Reid family today. There is nothing


    strange about meing-" Content


    belongs to


    "Let''s go. Get in the car." As he spake, he stepped forward and took me from Hendrix''s hands. He helped me get into the Reid family''s car. Hendrix


    followed closely behind and got into the Roberts family car at the back.


    The cars soon set off.


    I looked at the car behind us in the rear view mirror and tilted my head to ask Aaron, ¡°What on earth are you two nning?¡±


    I was there when Valerie and Pedro


    came to visit tke day before, but I


    lrne hear that Eddison had invited


    the Reid familly. What''s more, >


    >


    morning had caused a grea o


    commotion, and the Forbes 3 family


    hat already long treated hind asa


    thorn in their side. If he attended this


    event, they would definitely be


    urious!


    Aaron''s: s xpose on Matt tha


    Hh


    Aaron looked at me with an exaggerated smile on his face. "What could happen? I wanted to meet the Forbes family, so Hendrix let me. It was that


    simple."

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    Frightened by his expression, I knew that I wouldn''t get the truth, and stopped asking.


    The car stopped after more than half an hour.


    The Forbes family was definitely well-known for being a real estatepany. The vi was located in a winery with the best scenery in the suburbs.


    and it looked like a castle from a distance. It was not yet seven o'' clock. The heatingmps around were turned on, and jets of water from the fountain


    were squirting in the light. They were like elves in the night, which made the whole castle seem mysterious and solemn.


    The Roberts were the richest family in Ucrebury. The vi was decent, even for Jarold City. But after getting out of the car, I could feel the solemnness


    brought by the Forbes''s vi, and it was then that the gap between Ucrebury and Jarold City urred to me.


    As usual, Aaron took my arm and walked onto the red carpet, with Hendrix following behind us.


    Valerie and Pedro had arrived. When we entered the room, they were having a lively conversation.


    When Valerie spotted us, she stood up and weed us. ¡°You''re here."


    With her approaching, Aaron naturally let go of my hand and slowed down his pace to keep pace with Hendrix.


    The others stood up one after another. They were well- mannered. After some introductions, I spotted Eddison, who was feared by Pedro and


    Charles.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was sitting on the sofa opposite me, dressed in simple attire, with silver hair and a folding fan in his hand. He looked kind and amiable, smiling at


    everyone, which waspletely different from what I imagined. The manners and temperament of him being an elite were discernible.


    Not long after chatting. we sat at the table. Aaron insisted on sitting next to me that day and I didn''t know why, so Hendrix had to sit between Elijah


    and Pedro.


    The position of people''s seats at the banquet often determined their status. That day was obviously a party for the Forbes family, yet Eddison was


    sitting in the head seat. Obviously. the Forbes family respected him very much.


    After the wine was poured into the ss, Eddison picked up the small spoon in front of him and knocked on the wine ss. The clear tinkling sound


    immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    He said, ¡°Here, let''s raise our sses together, for Mr. Roberts and Mr. Forbes¡¯ friendship, and them resolving their argument."


    It was unexpected that he was the peacemaker.


    The Forbes family was under


    Eddison, so Elijah and his wife


    generously amodated him.


    They Immediate y held up the wine,


    sses, fating Hendrix, and tookthe


    ead intowerl ng their stance. "Mr


    Robetts, believed that each ofus


    had Some parts to y in aur


    retsunderstanding previously. After


    our toast, from now on, the Forbes


    family and the Roberts family are


    riends, and we are fair in business.


    What do you think?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix''s face was icy. Before he


    could speak, Eddison interrupted


    him and praised him exaggeratedly.


    The Roberts Group and the Fo bes


    Group at¨¦ both solidpanies in¡±


    Jarold-City. As seniors, I''m really¡±


    impressed that you two can. put


    aside your personal grudges and


    w¨¦rk hard for the overallgituation, to


    make great contributions to Jarold


    City. I''m honestly thankful about it, I


    don''t know what else to say."


    Eddison''s face was full of emotion. He picked up his ss, walked to Elijah, and ttered him, "Mr. Forbes, I''m toasting to you. Thank you for your


    generosity!¡±


    Since he was Standing, Elijah


    naturally didtiot dare to sit down. He


    got up quickly, inclined his ss, half


    a ss lc lower than Eddison''s, and


    touched it gently. "Thanks, Mr.< o


    Gavin. I''m ttered. It''s our duty to


    retin the favor to Society. ¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    As the two people were ttering each other, people who didn¡¯t know the truth would''ve thought that this was their exclusiveplimenting banquet.


    It seemed that as long as they made a decision, the matter would be settled.


    Just as they were prepared to draw a conclusion and finished all the wine in their sses, an unpleasant voice was heard.


    "The victim is from the Reid family, but Mr. Forbes and Mr. Gavlin have only chosen to make peace with Mr. Roberts. What about the Reid family?¡±

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Hendrix had kept his silence. Elijah and Eddison could have taken it as tacit approval and glossed over it, and it would have all been over. However,


    Aaron''s words had made the atmosphere awkward in an instant. Eddison raised his ss halfway and put it down again. He sat back with a faint


    smile and put the ss back on the table stiffly.


    Eddison was humiliated, and therefore he looked gloomy. However, it was Elijah who spoke first. Probably because of the Twitter incident. his hostility


    towards Aaron was greater. He stood high, and put on the airs of a senior. "I almost forgot if you haven''t brought it up, Mr. Reid. The Reid and Forbes


    families are both civil and polite people, but now, our private issues are published on the Inte, making it joke fodder for the whole city. Although


    someone was brought from the countryside in his teens, he should know the rules after so many years being here!"


    After that, he ced the ss heavily on the table and sat back in his seat. The ss shook on the table and almost poured out. Fortunately, Elijah¡¯s


    wife reached out in time to help him, so that the atmosphere would not be more tense.


    Realizing I was observing her, we nodded to each other as a greeting.


    Unexpectedly, Elijah, a man who could not distinguish right from wrong, married a woman with a gentle temperament.


    In high society. a history of being adopted in the countryside would not be glorious, especially in front of people of the same ss. It was clear that he


    wanted to embarrass Aaron.


    Aaron lowered his head and sneered. Then he turned his head and fixed his deadly gaze at Elijah. "Mr. Forbes, what you said is indeed true. I dislike


    following rules the most. I don''t intend to follow the rules today either. Matt Forbes kidnapped my sister and almost killed my twin nephews. I''ve


    already decided to let him stay abroad all his life. It''s that or I''ll sue him till I''ve sent him to jail!"


    He was agitated, and this scene was


    getting more aad more out of


    control. However, Eddison was used


    to seeing:such a fuss. In the blink ef


    an eye, ft his displeasure had been


    sweptaway on his face. He patiently


    appeased the crowd, "Al right, ¡®al


    right, there is no need to make a big


    fuss at a private banquetoJust take


    itas a sign of respect for me and


    happily finish the meal, okay?"


    The words were for Aaron, so the others did not know how to respond. Aaron''s attitude determined whether the rest could continue enjoying the meal


    calmly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    All the guests were waiting for Aaron''s response, but his attention was on Hendrix. He squinted, pursed his lips, raised his eyebrows arrogantly, and


    suppressed his anger.


    Hendrix was meant to be the protagonist of this banquet, but after he sat down, he did not speak, and let Eddison and Elijah lead the situation. It


    seemed that they were on the same side.


    Aaron had only one purpose, to seek


    justice for m¨¦ and the unborn


    babies. He was in a bad mood whea


    he saw fendrix¡¯ s attitude, so he x


    began t to speak sardonically. "Some


    people talked big before, but he still


    dared not curse in the face.ef the


    ermemy who hurt his wife and


    children. This is really eye-opening...¡±


    Aaron''s bitter words made the atmosphere even more awkward.


    However, Herfdrix acted as if he


    hadn''t heardanything. He raised his


    hand andspicked up the wine ss-¡®in


    front of: him as if nothing had _~


    happened. He took a sip slowlyand


    carefillly put it back. His moyements


    were elegant.


    4


    Aaron was so annoyed that he suddenly stood up and knocked the cutlery in front of him to the ground. "I''m talking about you, Hendrix Roberts. Stop


    pretending to be dumb!"

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Aaron taunted, "Didn''t you tell me you wanted revenge? What? You''re scared and want to give up now? You won''t even mention what your own wife


    and children had gone through?"


    The sound of the cutlery falling to the ground was loud. I was startled, and stared at him in surprise.


    Hendrix, however, remained calm andposed. He lowered his head for a long time before saying through clenched teeth, "This is my private


    business.¡±


    Hendrix had always been arrogant. He might as well have pointed at Aaron''s nose and told him he was meddlesome, which made the former seem


    even more arrogant


    To be frank, both of them deserved a spanking when they were acting so childishly.


    Aaron took off his jacket and put his hands on his hips, as if he was listening to a joke. He answered him coldly. "Do you want to say that I''m an


    outsider? Fine, that''s fine. Hendrix Roberts, I underestimated you. That''s it. From now on, the Reid family and the Roberts family will break all ties.


    You don''t need to see my sister anymore!¡± "Arianna!" In his rage. he suddenly called out my name. I was so shocked that I weakly replied, "Yes?"


    "Come with me." Aaron stared at Hendrix and said this word by word clearly. "I am not afraid of offending people. When we go back, ask thewyer to


    draft a divorce agreement. You two arepletely cut off. From now on, you are only a member of the Reid family. I will not stand by if you suffer any


    injustice!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then Aaron helped me up and got ready to leave.


    However, Hendrix stood up at this time and gazed into the nk space calmly. He said arrogantly, "A divorce is fine by me, it doesn''t matter if she


    wants to leave. But she still has the children of the Roberts family in her belly. The Reid family can''t take them."


    Why did that sound weird?


    He said he wanted the children to have the Reid name the night before. At that moment. he sounded like he wanted custody, didn''t he?


    Aaron was already in a rage. When Hendrix spoke, he helped me to stand aside and stopped. He seemed to be stunned for a few seconds before he


    suddenly let go of me, and turned to walk towards Hendrix.


    "F*ck!" Unexpectedly, Aaron threw him a punch. Hendrix took two steps back, and the chair behind him was kicked away.


    Pedro pulled him back quickly. "What are you doing, Aaron? We are a family!"


    ¡®He''s not my family!" Aaron broke


    away as if hehad gone mad. He


    took two dep breaths and used


    Pedro. ¡®You''re a scoundrel too. Its


    was yOu yu who killed Arianna''s fiest


    childtYou''re truly from the same


    family as him!" Content belongs ike)


    4


    Probably because he had finished venting his anger, Aaron took a look at me, let go of his rage, and helped me to leave quickly.


    We left halfway through the meal, so we didn''t know what happened next.


    But out of the castle, Aaron switched into a good mood. Sitting on a leather chair, he crossed his legs and arms. His long fingers were constantly


    tapping, which made him look particrly rxed.


    I understood everything at first nce. I teased him with a smile, "That show was too dramatic.¡±


    Aaron was very surprised. "Did you realise it was a show?"


    I pursed my lips and smiled.


    "Hendrix would not say that kind of


    thing. Moredver, even if you were


    really dissatisfied with him, you


    would put aside your differences ~


    and side with him in front of .¡¯


    outsiders. You guys were SO


    sirange, which could only: -prove one


    thing. That is, you were d@ting in


    front of Elijah and Eddison.¡± Content


    belongs to


    I though hat.since Hendrix wanted


    me to attencdthe dinner, he would''ve


    thrown meiito the leading role. I.


    didn''t thiak''that he would be so =


    thoughtfu that he''d let Aaron bemy


    representative, so that I could-get


    outof those fights and let outsiders


    think we were still together because


    of the children.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    What surprised me was that Aaron''s acting had been so good. If Hendrix hadn''t deliberately given me a hint, I would''ve taken it seriously.


    "Nice, you''re indeed my younger sister with such strong observation," Aaron said proudly, I wasn''t sure whether he wasplimenting himself or me


    But I still didn¡¯t understand. "Didn''t Hendrix and you fall out with each other? When did you make up?"


    Aaron pursed his lips, his eyes were bright and deep. "This is the mutual understanding between men. Sometimes you just need a look to know what


    you should do and should not do."


    The tacit understanding between men was much deeper than that between Hendrix and I, who had loved each other for ten years. It was beyond my


    expectations.


    However, I didn''t reply. I turned my head and looked out of the window. Through the rear view mirror, I could see that the castle was far behind me


    under the night lights, which seemed more mysterious and distant, devouring the darkness of the night bit by bit.


    I hoped that Hendrix would be fine.


    It was still early when we returned to the Reid Manor. Anne heard using in and ran downstairs to look for me in her pajamas. I yed with her for


    a while.


    About half an hourter, Aaron came downstairs with a file in his hand. Walking and showing off with mysteriousness, he said, "Guess what this is?"


    "I don''t want to guess.¡± I held Anne in my arms and tidied her hair absentmindedly. At this time, I just wanted to know whether Hendrix was safe


    amidst his enemies.


    "That''s boring.¡± Aaron walked to the opposite side of the sofa and sat down. He raised his right leg and crossed it over his left leg, with his one hand


    on the arm of the sofa. The grey pajamas on him made him look homey and warm, were it not for his bad sense of humor. "You''re so boring, you will


    be despised by other men.¡±


    I looked up and rolled my eyes. "Didn''t you say you''ll take care of me for the rest of my life? You''re going back on your word in less than an hour?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron shrugged his shoulders, put the document on the table, and changed the subject. ¡°Look, your man is quick enough. The divorce agreement is


    already here."


    I was startled for a moment, but I wasn''t eager to see it


    Aaron was a little surprised. "Don¡¯t you want to have a look?"


    "What''s there to see?" I continued ying with Anne, "It''s just a piece of waste paper."


    The more I had experienced, the less emotional I would get.


    What was more, I''d already had an agreement with Hendrix. I had even seen the agreement with my signature. It was really not worthy of my shock.


    As for Aaron, he held the agreement in his hand and flicked his fingers. ¡°You don''t say, except for the matter of the children''s guardianship, Hendrix is


    very generous."


    Seeing thathe was smiling and


    nodding repeatedly, I started teasing


    him. "Yeu thought that Hendrix had


    exploited me and looked down on


    himbu after acting togethem you''ve


    changed your attitude towards him?"


    Aaron was stitksmiling when he


    raised his face and gazed at me with


    a faint smile "Do you think I did this>


    or him? he was not willing to let


    you ard ad the children go at this time


    andY¨¦t you and your childrembe in


    fea, I would not care about him."


    Conten belongs to swnevel


    He paused and threw away the


    documents insais hand, his


    expression even more serious.


    "Arianna, yon have to know that only


    the Reid family, only me, are truly


    sincere, Wi th you. I don''t care what


    you.tk think in your mind. Hendax, or


    Pedro and Valerie, I don''t want you


    (fully trust them. They alfhave


    their own agendas, and you''re my


    only sister. You are the person I


    cherish most. I will never hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    I was moved and didn''t know what to say. I hurriedly avoided his sight and replied, "That''s enough, don''t be so cheesy."


    Aaron spread out his hands and leaned back on the sofa. "Believe it or not, I''m your big brother. At least I''m frank with you. I have nothing to hide.¡±


    For some reason, this casual statement weighed heavily on me. In the past ten years, Hendrix and I have had ups and downs in life precisely


    because there were too many secrets between us. I''d hoped that we would be honest enough in the future


    After reading the agreement, Aaron took it back to the study room. As expected, even if I didn''t read at all, the next morning, the news of my divorce


    from Hendrix had still spread on Twitter. Then, the official Twitter ount of the Roberts Group released the divorce agreement signed by Hendrix


    and I, confirming that the rumors were true.


    As I read the Tweet, I received a message from Hendrix through WhatsApp.


    "Do you know why I''m doing this?¡±


    His tone sounded cautious, as if he was afraid that I would think too much


    I smiled and tapped on the screen with my fingers, replying with words. "Sounds like a diversion."


    Hendrix replied quickly, but he was a man of few words. "Clever."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Subsequently, the conversation bar showing that the other party typing disappeared. He was probably busy settling other matters.


    I thought it would be peaceful for a while, but as scon as I sat down to have breakfast, Freya rushed in on her high heels.


    She was as angry as a wasp. She


    walked to the living room and


    stopped to loek, around. Then she


    saw me sitting at the table. She


    frowned and strode over and threw.


    the bag &n the table. "What''s going


    on? Is because of Este? Oris


    thereanother woman? Didn'' ty tell


    yotrto pay more attention ta them?


    Tfiose women outside at¨¦-crazy.


    They don''t have any morality o


    conscience. When they see wealthy


    and good- looking men, they will


    pounce on them. It''s not easy for


    you to get together. Why don''t you


    know how to manage it..." Content


    belongs to


    "Stop!" I felt that she was too agitated, so I stopped her with a gesture, pulled out the chair next to me and asked her to sit down. "You didn¡¯t have


    breakfast. right? Sit down, I''ll talk to you while eating.¡±


    Freya looked down at the table and let out a deep breath. Then she sat down, but she still red at me angrily. "Who cares about your food! Tell me


    now!"


    I had no choice but to find an excuse and said caldly, "Our personalities don''t match.¡±


    "Hmm?" Freya was so smart that this obviously could not fool her. "Are you kidding me? What''s wrong with that? It''s been ten years, and the edges


    have been smoothed out. Arianna, you''d better tell me the truth!"


    No matter how good my acting skills were, a woman who was able to catch the heart of a handsome guy in university would see me through. I was


    silent for a long time before I sorted out the answers.


    "You know, I was kidnapped a while


    ago by Hendrix''s rival. I told him to


    stop, but he-refused. I wanted my ~


    children,So I left him. This time, w¨¦


    will nof be able to get back oO


    togetiier.¡¯ I tried my best to show no


    emotion and make myself look


    indifferent.


    As I had expected, my answer made


    her freeze for a moment. She


    frowned and thought for a while


    before she aiiswered thoughtfully,


    "Recent ysl Heard some news that->


    the Forbes family and the Roberts¡±


    farnilyare secretly targeting each


    otheeSeeing how Aaron hagy¡±


    messed with the Forbes family on


    Twitter, I thought that you two have


    formed a united front... But, since


    there''s no problem with your


    rtionship, why did you make this


    move? Do you know that you''re


    giving chances to other women?"


    Ever since she entered the room, she had been very nervous. She had been paying attention to the women around Hendrix, and I found it strange.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    I wanted to tell the truth. It would be riskier to have one extra person know that the divorce was fake. I could only go all in.


    "It doesn''t matter.¡± I put down the tableware in my hand, took a napkin from the table, and wiped the corners of my mouth slowly. "Do you know how


    scared and helpless I was, when I almost lost the two children in my belly? Yet, he didn''t care about anything. Not only did he make a concession, but


    alsopletely offended the Forbes family by breaking Matt''s hands. I don''t want to apany his madness again. I don''t want to be a failed mother


    again.¡±


    Freya fell into silence. After a long while, she sighed and spoke. "Have you really thought about it?¡±


    "The divorce agreement has been signed, how could it be fake?" Those words were soft and powerless, but they made me look indifferent, as if I had


    really given up everything and could not be moved.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Freya somehow believed it. She lowered her beautiful eyes and eximed, "It''s so hard for you to be together. How could this be? Why did you just


    end up like this..."


    She seemed to be very sad when she talked to herself. If it weren''t for knowing that she and Zachary''s rtionship was firm, I would almost have


    thought that she was hurt in her rtionship and hade to seekfort from me.


    Knowing that she was kind, I did not want to make her worry, so I reached out and patted her with the back of her hand. "Don''t worry about me. No


    matter what, for the sake of the children, I will live a good life.¡±


    Freya raised her head and her gaze was a little mysterious. "You seem to be a different person today."


    She was born smart. Her dazzling eyes were wide open, as if she could read people''s minds.


    With a guilty conscience, I raised my eyebrows and turned my face to the side. "Maybe I was frightened. I didn''t have a good restst night..."


    That reason was not convincing at all. Freya stared at me for a while but did not reply. I did not know if she believed me.


    At that instant, a servant came in and reported, "Miss Reid, there is an old man called Eddison Gavlin outside, saying that he is looking for you.¡±


    We only met each other once. What was this cunning old fox here for?


    However, after considering it for a


    while, I decided to be polite. L


    Moreover, Hendrix and I had fallen


    out with each other in the public''s


    eyes,so there was no reasomfor me


    to-avoid his enemy. "Bring_him in."


    Freya helped me up to sit down on the sofa in the living room. While walking, she asked, "It''s unusual to see Eddison visiting the Reid Manor."


    "You knew-that?" I smiled. If


    collecting-gossip was also a kindof


    talent, Freya could be regarded as


    gifted: Her ability to know something


    about¡¯ everything was even better


    than that of Tobias¡¯ Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "Charles and Eddison did not see


    eye to eye. Iti S not a secret in Jarold


    City. However, the public said that ¡ª


    they woutd never interact with each


    other in-their ives. I could be


    consiered lucky to watch this


    happening." The frustration on


    Freya''s face disappeared-and she


    looked refreshed. Content be ongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Women always had endless strength when it came to knowing new gossip.


    I felt a little helpless and answered to disappoint her. ¡°You''re overthinking. My godfather is not here, they can''t meet."


    Just as I finished speaking, I heard footsteps. A servant led Eddison into the living room. Freya helped me up, and I stood up carefully.


    Eddison quickened his pace and waved his hands, looking worried like an anxious elder. "Sit down, sit down, your health is the most important...¡±

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    As he spoke, he sat down with us.


    Freya scoffed at his words and nudged me with her elbow. She sneaked a nce at me and thought to herself. "Look at what he had done. He came


    without an invitation, but he''s acting like the host in the blink of an eye. He''s not easy to deal with!"


    I smacked my lips and signaled her not to act rashly.


    The one we were facing was a poisonous snake, whose hands would not be stained with blood when he ughtered.


    ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Gavlin?" I smiled and acted like a housewife who didn¡¯t know anything.


    The servant brought warm tea and Eddison took a sip. He replied while looking around the house, "I''ve been acquainted with Mr. Reid for so many


    years, this is my first time to visit the Reid Manor. Not bad. it''s his style..."


    I pursed my lips and the corner of my mouth twitched awkwardly. He was obviously an enemy, but when the words came from his mouth, he looked


    like a good friend that we hadn''t met for years.


    "Where is Mr. Reid?" Eddison suddenly asked.


    I answered, "He went on a business trip. I heard that he had a few supervision duties in his subordinate''s city. He can''te back in a short time."


    Eddison heard my response and thenughed. "Oh, right, that''s it! How could I forget such a matter of importance? Mr. Reid is our role model. He''s


    always dedicated to work. I''m embarrassed that I''m not as hardworking as him!"


    "Well, with you being here to be in charge, my godfather and the others can start to work and shoulder their responsibilitiesfortably. Everyone


    has their role. You don''t have to humble yourself.¡± I tried hard to smile, but I couldn''t see why Eddison hade.


    Eddison nodded in agreement as he


    heard this. "Right. Everyone has their


    roles. It''s ideafMs long as everyone


    does what they should do


    everythingwill develop in a good


    way. I dare nomenton


    anything else. Take me and Mic Reid


    or example. Although the division of


    jobScopes I is different and there are


    also some personal grudges, we are


    working hard for the people. For so


    many years, there have been no


    mistakes made. Each of us has been


    promoted. We live all our lives just


    for peace of mind..." Content


    belongs to


    NN


    Ne


    ~s


    The way Eddison put his words made it hard for me to act dumb.


    Charles and Eddison didn''t like each


    other. Everyafte in Jarold City knew


    that, but they didn''t interfere with


    each other and became independent


    figures +A their respective fieldss-lis


    words-Of everyone has their foles"


    were e actually to remind us tonot


    interfere in things, and notgetting


    into trouble.


    However, I wasn''t sure whether Eddison wanted me to forgive Hendrix. or he wanted me to be a lobbyist for him, to lead Hendrix to let go of his past


    grievances.


    If it was thetter, it proved that he came here for only one purpose. He wanted to test whether Hendrix and I really had fallen out with each other.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Eddison didn''t say it clearly, I continued to pretend to be confused. "Yes. it is true that Jarold City could develop to such a stage because of my


    godfather and your generation. Young people like us will never be able to catch up with you in our lifetime.¡±


    Eddison raised his eyebrows and


    stared at me with his shrewd eyes.


    He spoke faiptly, '' ¡®I''m very optimistic


    about the.business prospects of ?~


    Roberts Group. Mr. Roberts is alsova


    rare talent. In the future, he willbe a


    eading figure in developing Jarold


    Citys economy, so he should


    bf¨¦aden his horizons. Th¨¦small


    grievances in the past should be put


    aside as well. Only in this way can he


    grow, right?¡±


    Hendrix''s parents died a tragic death, even his unborn sibling had been sacrificed. How could this be a small grievance? How could Eddison say that


    so easily?


    Eddison phrased it like a small thing, and I understood Hendrix''s perseverance in an instant.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    His family members were all dead, but their murderer was asking to let go of the small grievances. Who could easily let it go?


    "I don''t know much about Hendrix''s matter. Besides, we''re divorced. I can''t say anything about it." I could not smile any more. There was no


    expression on my face, and I tried my best to maintain modesty to show Eddison respect.


    Eddison''s purpose was crystal clear. He wanted to test the rtionship between Hendrix and I, and also wanted to inquire about Hendrix''s


    determination from me.


    They had obviously exchanged information with Sebastian. They knew that Hendrix was just furious for me and the children, so naturally, they would


    not believe in our divorce easily. After all, if the divorce was true, they would lose their best bargaining chip to tie Hendrix down


    Since Eddison hade personally, it proved that they were still afraid of the Reid family''s power. I naturally had no need to cower and let them have


    their way.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Eddison¡¯s smile froze and his wrinkled eyelids narrowed slightly.


    As a leader, his imposing manner spread in the living room.


    I felt his powerful aura, and my every nerve was on edge.


    However, Eddison didn''t intend to let it go.


    The giant living room quieted down, and the atmosphere instantly became tense. After a long time, Eddison turned his anger into augh. "You''re


    indeed Charles'' goddaughter. You two have a very simr temper!"


    I let out a sigh of relief, and only then did I let go of my clenched fist, allowing the wind to dry the cold sweat on my palm. I wasn''t as calm and


    fearless as I looked. It was like the Sword of Damocles was hanging over my head. Every second was torturous.


    Eddison was different from Charles.


    Although he was one of the most


    well known officials, he was really


    sinister andsharp- tongued. In order


    to protect himself, framing Hendrix''s


    parents Nad not been enough. He


    had easily robbed four people of


    theirives, including those frem the


    Aftwood family. Yet at this-noment


    e mentioned it without hy regret


    nd fear. He was almostPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    h


    a


    cold-blooded, and his ability for mind


    g


    b


    ames was high, making people''s


    ood run cold.


    Perhaps this was the reason why Dalton, Hendrix''s grandfather, had refused to tell him the truth.


    In a fight with humans, it was a game of the mind. Fighting with beasts was like gambling with one''s life. If one was not careful enough, one would


    lose their entire life


    "In that case, I won''t force you. Just take it that I haven''t been here today, and I won''t bother you. I happen to have a meetingter, so I''ll go back


    first...¡±


    Eddison stood up politely. As a guest. of course, I had to see him off. I was not in good health, so Freya had to stand up to help me


    However, just as he turned around, Charles, who was supposed to be on his business trip outside, suddenly appeared at the door. As soon as he


    exited, his gaze met Charles''


    Charles walked in with a straight


    face, directly ignoring Eddison''s


    ttering sratte. He went to the sofa


    and sat dewn. "I was wondering if >>


    there hat-been any prestigious S


    guestwho'' de to visit you in


    suckea luxury car... Mr. Gavlicy I shall


    kindly emind you that youre soon to


    be promoted. Don''t let others get


    something on you, it''ll cause extra


    trouble...¡±


    These words were sour and


    sarcastic. Eddison''s face darkened


    in exasperation. When he spoke


    again, his veice sounded rough. ~


    ¡°Huh... Thank you for your kindness,


    r. Rei¨¦: But you''re overthinking.¡±


    That.was a car sponsored by- the


    Forb¨¦s Group, and it was given to


    rae ? by the government. I am honest


    in doing business, and I'' m definitely


    not worried about being


    investigated. You can be rest


    assured.¡¯

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    Charles didn''t even lift his eyes. He picked up the cup of warm tea that was untouched and blew off the heat on it. He carefully took a sip and slowly


    answered, "I''ll wait and see."


    ¡°Humph!¡± Eddison''s dignity copsed in an instant. He was so angry that he left with a flick of his sleeve.


    I suddenly realized that the members of the Reid family were all first-ss experts on the matter of infuriating people. If Charles had not joined politics


    20 years ago, by relying on his charisma, he probably would''ve been another Aaron, who would''ve made many young girls fall for him


    After Eddison left. only the three of us were left in the living room. Charles then showed a worried look. ¡°What did Eddison tell you?¡±


    I said, "He urged me to convince Hendrix to let go of his grudge."


    "Huh. When the fox preaches, take care of your geese." Charles snorted coldly, his face extremely disdainful. He turned his head and told the servant


    standing next to him, "If Mr. Gavlines again, don''t report it. Just send him away.¡±


    It was umon to see Charles throwing a tantrum at someone other than Aaron. Iughed and found it interesting. ¡°You and Eddison seem to have


    a much deeper grudge between him and Hendrix.¡±


    Charles let out a heavy sigh and said, "Back then, I almost caught Eddison and his gang, but he escaped at thest moment. These few years, his


    people have made great achievements in Jarold City, and have flourished in the ck markets. I was powerless and couldn''t do anything with them.


    I''m afraid that when I retire. I won¡¯t see them brought to justice..."


    Freya and I didn''t know much about the older generation and didn''t know what to say, so we didn¡¯t reply.


    Charles thought about it for a while beforeing to his senses. He looked at Freya and changed the topic. "You''re the youngest daughter of the


    Moore family, aren''t you? You just married Zachary, right?¡±


    "Yes." Freya smiled awkwardly.


    I felt strange. When did an official at Charles¡¯ level be so familiar with Zachary?


    "Mm, not bad, you two are a good match.¡± Charles nodded his head, a look of admiration appearing on his face. "Zachary is a goodrade. In the


    future, he''ll have a lot of opportunities to develop his abilities. As his wife, you have to strongly support him!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Did that mean that Zachary was going into politics?


    Why didn''t Freya mention it?


    Freya''s smile was still a little stiff. She nodded awkwardly and did not answer.


    "Mr. Reid, there''s an emergency call.¡±


    At this time, Charles'' assistant ran in with the phone. He took the phone, got up and took his assistant to the study.


    Just as he turned around, Freya was already packing up her belongings.


    She said, "Just remembered I still have something to do. I shall leave first. Let''s talkter.¡±


    I gasped, "Hey..."


    Just whentwas about to stop ner n


    the phone I in front of me rang. I


    looked down and saw that it was


    Hendrix, so I let her go. Content


    belongs to  =


    "Have you eaten breakfast?" Hendrix''s voice was hoarse. It was obvious that he had stayed upte.


    I answered, "I just ate. You didn¡¯t sleep against night?¡±


    Hendrix changed the topic. "Eddison


    left?" ¡®You knew he woulde2t


    was about to pour myself a cup-of


    tea but after listening to him put it


    down. .>


    7


    "Yes." Hendrix smiled. "It proves that


    I''m right. The situation is different


    from-twenty years ago. They¡¯ re the


    ones who''re afraid, not mefContent


    belongs to  >

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    The chances of Eddison being promoted before his retirement greatly depend on these two years. The people around him had tried their best to


    promote him to that position, but now it was different from 20 years ago. The higher his position was, the more attention he would receive. At present


    everything he did had an emphasis on being public and transparent. Even a small mistake might be infinitely magnified.


    Thus, Eddison wanted to use appeasement to temporarily cate Hendrix, so that he wouldn''t get into trouble.


    Most importantly, Hendrix was not Eddison''s only enemy. In addition to the officials in lower positions like Charles, there was also apetitor at the


    same level as Eddison. Although it seemed that he had a higher chance to win now, both sides were cautiously taking every step, and dared not to


    make any mistakes.


    "Eddison is just ying for time now. When he bes superior, the first person he has to deal with is me. It''s possible that he¡¯s already nning to


    get rid of me. Although you''re my wife, you''re also a member of the Reid family. Eddison tested you out in persan because he''s considering whether


    there''s any need to kill you." When Hendrix analyzed it. his tone sounded rxed


    In front of Eddison, I scoffed at Hendrix''s past and looked determined. He even more firmly believed that I had the support of the Reid family and I


    had nothing to fear. This was enough to show my position in the Reid family. Once something happened, the Reid family would definitely not let him


    go, which was absolutely unfavorable to his future. In addition. there was the Moore family behind me. He would not have designs on me so scon.


    Although I felt fortunate, I couldn''t help but worry for Hendrix. He was different from me. Even if something really happened, the Reid and Moore


    families wouldn''t have enough leverage to stand up for him.


    ¡°Hendrix.¡± I pressed my lips together to suppress my uneasiness and asked, "Are you really sure about this whole thing?¡±


    Facing a pack of wolves alone, there was no absolute safety.


    Hearing the heavy sigh from the other side, Hendrix spoke with his maic voice, "Believe me, after everything is settled, I will bring you and the


    children back."


    Without another word, he hung up the phone call.


    After sittingfor a while, I called


    Aaron and-asked him to bring along


    the bodyguards to go to the hospital


    with me. I knew Eddison would not


    act fashly, but I dared not letthe


    children take risks anymore? Content


    b¨¦longs to  7


    That day was a critical day as well, on whethern would regain consciousness. I had to be there.


    At the entran¡ée.of the hospital, I saw


    the ca of th¨¦-rk family, and


    Sawyer also¡± got out of his car the ->


    same irhe I did. He stood by the-¨¦ar


    fora while and looked at the hospital


    building with a serious look, thinking


    about something. Content t belongs


    to  4


    "Sawyer?" I stopped him and asked Aaron to help me over. "You are here.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Sawyer had no expression on his face. He turned to nce at me and uttered coldly, "Yeah. Silvia called me. Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier?¡±


    Aaron looked between us. He suddenly realized something. "You are the other man in the photo? Your rtionship is reallyplicated.¡±


    "Aaron!" I pinched Aaron''s arm hard


    to make hine¡¯shut up, and then


    respondedto Sawyer''s words, "You>


    are currently i in charge of the rk


    family t thought you wouldn''t came


    for the sake of thepanyand


    your family.¡±


    a


    n didn''t worry so much when he got stabbed for you.¡± Sawyer¡¯s words were full of thorns, making him feel like a prickly hedgehog.


    Before I could react, Aaron grabbed Sawyer by the cor and lifted him up. "Can''t you speak nicely? Apologize to Arianna!"

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    Sawyer gritted his teeth stubbornly and refused to apologize. They were locked in a state of confrontation, neither letting the other go


    It was useless to pull them apart with my huge belly. So I took a step back, covered my belly, bent down, and pretended to be in pain. I hissed and


    groaned, "I feel so ufortable, Aaron. Come and help me...¡±


    Upon hearing this, Aaron immediately released Sawyer and ran over. He supported me with one hand and guarded me around my belly with the other


    hand. "What happened? Are you okay? Rx, let''s go. We are in the hospital. I''ll take you to a doctor now!"


    While we spoke, Sawyer had already tidied up his shirt. He strode up the stairs and walked into the hospital.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron had been so panicked he couldn¡¯t see what had happened behind him. He held me and didn''t dare to move. Confused, he asked Sawyer for


    help, ¡°Hurry up, Sawyer, call the doctor!"


    After saying that, he turned his head with all his strength. He saw Sawyer walking off. and was so angry that he couldn''t believe it. "F*ck, you


    ungrateful piece of sh*t. Arianna treated you so well before, she...¡±


    "Okay." Seeing Sawyer had already gone in, I stopped pretending. I stood up and pulled at Aaron. "I''m fine now.¡±


    "Huh?" Aaron suddenly realized what I had done with his arms folded. "I found that no matter whom I have conflict with, you must stand on the other


    side. Do you put outsiders before family?"


    I grinned. Sometimes Aaron was really pitiful, but he brought it on himself so much of the time that he had no choice but to ept it.


    I reached out to hold his arm and simply dragged him in, coaxing him intocency as we walked. "Aaron, do you know what it means to make


    things worse out of concern? You shouldn''t...¡±


    Aaron could never find fault with me. He''d promised that he would nevere into conflict with Sawyer again.


    Outside the ICU, Silvia stood by the ss window with the child in her arms. She was watching the inside anxiously, and didn''t even notice us.


    Knowing that she was in a bad mood, I did not dare to disturb her and stood aside silently.


    In the ward, Sawyer sat on the edge of the bed in a sterile garment, his thin lips opening and closing.


    He said something to the quietn. The expression on his face was sometimes gloomy and sometimes happy, but the person on the bed was


    motionless


    Suddenly, Silvia said, ¡°He will wake up."


    Following the sound, Silvia''s eyes ~


    focused 6n Sawyer, who was in the


    ward. She seemed to be very C*


    emotional. n didn''t tell youwhy he


    suddenly went abroad, did fe?"


    Although she didn''t nce over, I knew that she was talking to me. I shook my head and said, "No.¡±


    Silvia exined, "You know,n


    moved into his current family with


    is mother, and there was an older


    h


    boy at home> Although they were ~


    both boys, the treatment was ~


    di ferent. Whatever mistakes the:


    elder brother had done, in the-end, it


    becamen''s fault. This chile was


    also his brother''s, but the-man


    agreed to their family''s arranged


    marriage. My existence would never


    be acknowledged. They pushedn


    out to be the scapegoat."


    She continued, ¡°I knew he had


    someone he liked, but he never


    mentioned i Before going home


    every nigh after work, he would


    silently smoke under the streerap


    at the apartment entrance... We


    were all eager for the love of ol


    families, and we tacitly chose e''to live


    together. When he returned from


    abroad, he intended to take me and


    our child to visit you. But when we


    came to the door, we saw your


    guests, and he seemed to have


    changed into another person..."


    When she was talking, the sound of the door opening suddenly echoed in the quiet corridor. Then. Sawyer shouted nervously, "Doctor! Doctor!"

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Standing outside the intensive care unit, we watched the doctors and nurses take first aid measures around the patients. There was a sense of


    helplessness and panic that could only be felt after experiencing it.


    lan didn''t wake up, but he regained some consciousness. The doctor said he was out of danger, but the time for him to be fully conscious was


    uncertain. It could''ve been maybe three or five days, or a few months.


    It was almost dark when we left the hospital, and we picked Anne up on the way back. With Aaron''spany, the trip was safe.


    When we returned to the Reid Manor, we saw the long-lost Zachary. He was discussing something with Charles in the living room. He was very kind,


    and Anne had always liked him. The moment she entered the living room, she ran over to Zachary. "Uncle Zachary!"


    Charlesughed. "Anne called you Uncle Zachary. You''re quite close, I see!¡±


    At this time, it seemed like Freya had had foresight. Zachary was about the same age as us, and it was indeed more appropriate to call him uncle.


    "Where''s Freya? Why didn''t shee with you?" I sat down and changed the subject.


    "Oh, it seems that she has a gathering with her best friends. She probably can''t get out of it for a while. Besides, Mr. Reid and I only talk about boring


    topics. She will feel bored.¡± Zachary answered with ease, as if it was nothing special.


    Charles seemed to appreciate him very much and immediately added, ¡°Zachary is really capable. He has been making visits to different areas these


    few days. Thanks to his advice, I cane back earlier and could take a few days off."


    Zachary smiled and nodded. He did not overdo it, and was as modest and polite as ever.


    I teased him, "It doesn''t matter for Freya, but Professor Holt... You haven''t seen her for so long. can you take it?¡±


    Zachary was a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and smiled, but did not reply.


    I felt that something wasn¡¯t right, but I didn''t know what it was. Seeing as Charles and Zachary still had business to discuss, I brought Anne upstairs to


    rest.


    After Hendrix and Eddison''s men halted their fight, Jarold City became much peaceful.


    In early September, Ipleted the


    second bar exam. Aaron was


    worried aboutplications in mys


    delivery frocess. He issued a barto


    groundme after the exam. Myc>


    private doctors stayed in the-guest


    roam all night and were ready to be


    of standby any time. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The due date was at the end of


    December, and there were still two


    months leftin recent days, I had ?


    be more and more sleepy. My


    contaet with Hendrix reduced from


    before sleeping every night, toonce


    a week. Thest time I heatd his


    v6ice was a month ago. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was still hot in November. Emma helped me out for some cool air in the back garden. It had been a long time since I saw Tobias, when he came to


    the Reid Manor personally.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He was apanied by a blond beauty from abroad, who was not the one from half a year ago, but she was as seductive as the previous one. This


    guy had no sense of asion. I quickly asked the servant to take Anne into the house.


    Although Tobias and the other beautiful woman were good-looking, it was quite annoying to see them snuggling in such hot weather.


    I decided to loge my temper and


    pressed himsenpatient y. "Mr. Hayes,


    if you have Something to say, just ~


    say it. After that, ask the servantsto


    bring th¨¦ two of you to the best


    guestrooms. The sun is so bright


    and-the weather is hot. Don''t lose


    consciousness during th¨¦ heat."


    Tobias stopped as soon as he heard this. He leaned over, narrowed his eyes, and looked at me smugly. "Miss Reid, are you suspicious of my


    prowess?"

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    Emma did not know that he had such a temper. She thought that he had really been annoyed, so she spoke up for me. ¡°I think you''ve misunderstood.


    Arianna did not mean to..."


    Tobias cut her off without giving her a chance to finish, "So what if she''s suspicious? There are people waiting to swap their health with me for other


    things. There are only women begging for mercy on my bed."


    Well, I really provoked him


    I could have used Hendrix as a shield when I was in such a situation before. However, we had divorced on the surface at that moment and


    undoubtedly, I couldn''t ask him for help.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to continue to be shameless. "If you didn¡¯te here. I would''ve forgotten about youpletely as I''ve been


    staying at home recently. I forgot to sign the documents about the cooperation between my staff in themunication base station and your staff...¡±


    Tobias''s face fell immediately. He pushed the woman in his arms to the wicker chair beside him. He was annoyed yet embarrassed. "Fine, Arianna.


    You win.¡±


    He spoke as he took out his cell phone from his pocket and unlocked it. Then, he pushed it to me, but he didn''t let go. He put his well-defined fingers


    on the screen, raised his eyebrows and told me, "I came here for this. I''ll give you special care, so you should make it easier for me. Let your people


    bring my people to work. If the business is dyed, they''ll be taken away by thepetitors."


    Iughed as I felt that he was deliberately putting on a show. ¡°Isn''t that an exaggeration? There''s stillpetition in the line of ''spies''?"


    He scoffed and replied, "We never stop aiming for greater things. It''s necessary to secure this position. Let''s not talk about this. Just tell me if my


    people can go tomorrow, and give me a quick answer."


    I pondered for a moment and lowered my head to look at the phone on the table. "Is it rted to Irvin?"


    "Yes," Tobias replied.


    Obviously, he had me.


    There was no-ather way. The most


    important thiag was Irvin''s safety. I


    nodded seripusly and answered,


    "Okay, I''IKask someone to bring th¨¦


    documents over in the afternoen.¡±


    Nice¡± Tobias was satisfied with the


    result. He turned his head and


    Ki8sed the blonde- haired ¡®beauty.


    I exhaled and picked up the phone.


    The screen showed Tobias and his assistant¡¯s WhatsApp conversation. Tobias asked them to send Irvin''stest information and then they sent


    several voice messages. Tobias had already heard them.


    I clicked on the first message and ced the phone beside my ear. Then, I heard Irvin''s voice. He said, "I Know you''re not her."


    He was referring to me. Irvin was no less familiar with me than Hendrix and Aaron. It was only then that I realized that Tobias was indeed powerful as


    Irvin only realized that it wasn¡¯t me after so longPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    nitially, I thought that it was still


    rvin in the second message.


    However, when I clicked onit,I


    heard ancunfamili iar male voice. ¡®Mr.


    Hayes,-ether than our men, there


    N


    seers to be another force -


    investigating Irvin. It seemg-tike


    they''re not local. Should we do a


    search on them?¡¯ Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I didn''t like to give up halfway, so I


    clicked on the fast voice message. It


    was from tk same man. "Irvin


    seems to-want to get in touch with


    them. it''s very likely that his wife and


    daughter are in their hands. Mry''


    Hayes, we''ve been tracking them for


    half a year now. Irvin is getting more


    and more wary of us. WHY don''t you


    get another team to track him?"


    The man''s final words showed that he had no hope of finding Irvin.


    Putting down the phone, I had an unspeakable feeling. This was not good news.


    In Mesville, which was a totally new ce, even if Irvin could find a way to take care of himself, how about Shirley and her child? Could they escape


    safely?


    It wasmon knowledge that Tobias'' men roamed around. If even they felt hopeless, would Irvin still have a chance toe back alive?

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    After pondering for a while, I turned to Tobias, narrowed my eyes and asked, "Are you going to leave Irvin alone in Mesville after I sign the contract?¡±


    Hearing this, Tobias nced at me and squinted. "Look at you, what are you talking about? I''m here taking the risk of offending Mr. Roberts. This


    shows my sincerity. What you said really makes me sad."


    He pretended to be dejected and lowered his head. He pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. He looked as if he had really suffered a lot.


    This was not a lie. The bigger my stomach got, the more Hendrix didn''t want me to meddle in the affairs of the outside world. This time he came to


    see me, so he should have avoided Hendrix''s eyes and ears. However, he never thought about Hendrix''s good intentions and concern for pregnant


    women. He was not afraid that I would be stimted. Although I was very grateful, I saw clearly that in the eyes of Tobias, his priority was always his


    family''s interests. If his desired terms weren''t there, he would have given up on Irvin''s affair.


    I thought for a while and pushed the phone to him and responded lightly, "I believe in you, but after searching for more than half a year, you still can¡¯t


    find any trace of Irvin. I''m really suspicious of your men¡¯s abilities. Let me reconsider our cooperation..."


    Tobias raised his eyes and scrutinized me. "You want toe break your promise?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°All''s fair in war. Being careful in business is safer for both sides."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He sneered and his eyes were as cold as ice. "I thought Hendrix was cunning. I didn''t expect you to be more cunning than him. You have agreed to


    my terms and dyed them for half a year. Now. you want to threaten me and let me further expand my manpower to find him?¡±


    He was right. That was my purpose.


    I smiled and pretended to be innocent. "If you could do that, I would be oh-so grateful."


    Tobias stopped talking. He sat up slowly and leaned against the chair behind him. He sized me up as if he was considering my proposal


    After a long time, he suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Alright, I will make an exception for you, but...¡±


    After a pause;he stretched out his


    hand and knocked on the table with


    his ben knuckles. His expression =


    suddenlybecame serious and he>


    addedy Sif you still refuse to help''r me


    when bring back a video of.trvin,


    dort me me for being rath ess."


    People like him who had survived various fights were naturally experts in threatening.


    I clenched my fists under the table and tried to keep calm. I forced a smile and answered calmly, "Of course.¡±


    Tobias looked at me impatiently for


    a few seconds. Then, he suddenly¡±


    turned around and went out. The


    blonde-beauty who was left behind


    trotted on soft grass in highMeels.


    She looked funny. Content.belongs


    to¡° -


    As soon as they left. Emma began to gossip. "Who is he?¡±


    "Just an idler.¡± I didn''t want to talk too much about this, so I changed the subject. "Aaron is not around these days. What is he busy with?"


    Speaking of Aaron, Emma was


    dispirited. She! fiddled with the


    potted nts on the table, bored. ~


    "Forget about it. Since I took you out


    last time and you were taken away


    by Matt s people, Aaron has been


    ignering me. I guess he hates me


    n6w."

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    "Well..." I was startled. I had never thought that me making my own decisions had caused barriers between them, so I patientlyforted her. "You''re


    overthinking it. Perhaps it''s just that he is busy with his work."


    "Stopforting me. Can''t I tell if it''s really because of work?" Emma sighed and seemed to have no hope at all. ¡°When you went to the hospital to


    visitn, Aaron left his phone behind, so I asked the driver to send me to him. I saw him fighting with the rk Group¡¯s president in public for you. To


    him, you are his only sister. I''m afraid there are no other women he will treat differently in this life.¡±


    I puckered my lips as I was unable to refute her at the moment. However, after thinking for a while, I became sober again. "No, Emma, you''re wrong.


    You forgot that during the blind date, Aaron admitted to you that he had fallen in love with other women before. This is how he is. He looks like he¡¯s


    not afraid of anything, but he is a coward in love. He only regrets when he loses his love. You have to give him time. Hold on until he bes


    enlightened, okay?¡±


    Emma did not agree with me. She acted extremely indifferent. She pouted her lips slightly and vented her anger on the nt. "You have already told


    me these. But after so long. we don''t even have the fun of bickering anymore. Perhaps it''s really just my wishful thinking. I''d better put those restless


    thoughts away. Like what Aaron said, it''s enough to be Mrs. Reid. It''s no use hoping for more. There won''t be any results. Instead, it''ll make people


    hate you." She chuckled bitterly.


    I knew it. She was hurt by Aaron. Behind my back, Aaron constantly gave her the cold shoulder. How could a woman stand his indifference?


    Women were flowers. They needed the care and the warmth of sunshine. Living under the haze would only make them pale.


    I couldn¡¯t change Emma''s decision and could only remain silent.


    At eleven o''clock, I leaned against the sofa and almost fell asleep. I heard footsteps in a daze. When I opened my eyes, I saw Aaron taking off his


    coat and was about to drape it over me.


    "If you''re awake, go back to your room and sleep.¡± he said and put his coat on his arm.


    It was indeed ufortable to sit for a long time with the two children in my belly. I stood up with my hand on the arm of the sofa. Aaron naturally


    held me and we walked to the bedroom together.


    ¡°Aaron, you''vee backter than usual recently. Is thepany all right?¡±


    "Nothing can happen if Uncle


    Charles is th¨¦re. I ''s just that some


    of my men.weren''t capable enough>


    They had-messed up a big project,


    so I have to make it up to them-in


    person.¡± Aaron''s voice was low.


    There was no abnorma ity.) ¡®Content


    b¨¦longs to


    I stopped and looked at him seriously. Then, I changed the subject. "How''s Yana recently?¡±


    Although they had been separated for so long, I Knew that Aaron secretly inquired about her news.


    Aaron knew that he had been seen through, so he loosened his hand to avoid my gaze and said in a daze, "Why did you mention her all of a


    sudden..."


    Feeling my waist aching, I stretched


    out my hand fo support myself and


    Said eatnestly ¡°I want to remind you.


    that yous should let her go. You cacrt


    live in the past all the time. Aaron;


    it''s ndt your fault that you lost Yana.


    Both¡¯ sides made the choicesYou are


    cualified to love others. Don''t trap


    yourself, okay?"


    Aaron lowered his eyes and said nothing, but it confirmed my guess.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aaron couldn''t let go of the kidnapping incident. Not only because of me, but also because of Emma, who was taken away that day.


    e had already begun to care about


    her in his heatt, but the loss of Yana


    had beentoo heavy of a blow to hina.


    e was. deep in guilt and refused.t6


    orgivevhimself. However, he oO


    inadvertently used the same way to


    distance himself from the people


    Who loved him. Content b¨¦longs to


    ¡ê

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Seeing that he had no reaction, I pondered and wanted to say something. Suddenly, a crash was heard and the sound of ss shattering came from


    the door.


    It was followed by a servant''s apologies. "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Reid! Are you all right?"


    As soon as I looked outside, Aaron had already dashed out. I walked to the door and saw Aaron and Emma quarrelling.


    "Stupid woman, you can''t even walk properly?"


    Emma''s arm was probably scalded by hot tea, and she was already upset. When she was scolded again, her voice sounded like she was crying.


    "Why are you yelling at me! It''s not my fault!¡±


    Aaron pulled a long face and stared at the servant without arguing with her. Then, he said with a gloomy face, "You can''t even do such a little thing


    You''re fired."


    "Forget it." Emma was so angry that her cheeks were puffed up, but she was still kind and unwilling to cut off the servant''s livelihood. "Even if you''re


    angry at me, don''t vent your anger on the servants. I just need to apply some medicine. It won''t bother you.¡±


    The servant shrunk her head and stood aside. She did not even dare to breathe heavily as she waited for Aaron¡¯s words. Although the time when


    Aaron returned to the Reid Manor was not long, the servants knew it well in their hearts that he was a perfectionist and was intolerant.


    After a moment of silence, his low and gloomy voice sounded again in the corridor. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go to the guest room to


    ask for the doctor!"


    This sentence was mercy given. The servant instantly breathed a sigh of relief, turned around in a hurry, and ran downstairs.


    As soon as the servant left, there were only Emma and Aaron in the corridor. Emma was still angry. She red at him and turned to the bedroom


    angrily.


    Aaron froze for a while and then followed her. He totally forgot about me.


    They were really a pair of quarrelsome couple!


    I smiled. Just then, my phone rang in my bedroom. I shut the door and entered my room.


    Hendrix was the only one who would call at this time.


    I picked up the phone and found out that it was a video call from Hendrix.


    I clicked on it, got into bed and made myselffortable. Then, I turned my face and saw Hendrix leaning against the headboard in his pajamas


    I hadn''t seen him for a month, but he hadn''t changed much. As expected, time was kind to men.


    "Why are you home so early?" I asked.


    "I haven''t been back for a week. I remember my wife''s words. She asked me to give myself a vacation for a recharge.¡± Hendrix''s voice waszy and


    rxed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    smiled and med him for


    pretending. tf you really kept it in


    mind, youswouldn''t have gone home


    only once-a week. If you go on like


    this, your health will be exhausted.


    Do you want me to raise the ohildren


    alorie when they are born?¡¯ Content


    belongs to  ?


    Hendrix closethhis eyes and took a


    deep breathsHe narrowed his eyes


    and joked front of the camera. <


    "Yes, I''vesbeen busy for so many


    years When I''m done, I''ll retiresand


    trangter thepany¡¯s assets to


    your name. I''ll live off a woman...


    "Oh... Is this what a CEO should say?" I teased him, "It seems that the opponent has worn down your fighting spirit, huh?"


    Hendrix suddenly opened his eyes and observed me with his sleepy eyes. "You''re wrong. Only you can wear down my fighting spirit.¡±


    We had been married for a long


    time, yet he was still great at flirting.


    I blushed and quickly changed.the


    subject. "Okay, you haven''t had a


    goodtest for a long time. Geto


    sleep.¡± .


    -

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    "Hold on.¡± Hendrix stopped me, as if he had something to say.


    "Is there anything else?" I asked.


    I''ve promised you that I''ll hide no secrets in the future. There''s something I have to tell you." Hendrix looked serious and his voice became much


    clearer. ¡°Tobias can¡¯t get in touch with Irvin anymore. No one knows where he is at this moment."


    My heart sank.


    I was guilty.


    I didn''t intend to tell Hendrix about Tobias¡¯ private visit, but he revealed Irvin''s situation to me


    I bit my lips andughed for my despicable thoughts.


    Hendrix was a little confused. "What are youughing at?"


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I put my smile away and pretended to be calm. ¡°Why don''t you mind me helping Irvin?"


    Hendrix took a deep breath and replied. "You''re still willing to believe me after so many incidents. There''s nothing for me to mind. You chose me in


    your heart, didn''t you?¡±


    "Yes." Iughed helplessly. Being frank was also a form of courtesy. If Hendrix hadn''t been forced te tell the truth, we might have spent the rest of our


    lives not trusting each other.


    "How are the childrentely? Are they torturing you?" Hendrix looked down as if he was clinging on me through the screen.


    I adjusted the camera so that he could see the position of my stomach. I reached out and stroked it. "The babies are very obedient. They care about


    their mother."


    Hendrix did not answer for a long time. When I raised my cell phone to face myself. I found that the camera on his side had turned to the ceiling.


    Probably because he was too tired, Hendrix watched me and the children and fell asleep unconsciously.


    I said goodnight to the phone


    stupidly, for f¨¦ar of waking him up


    by the soundof hanging up. As.


    such, I simply pressed the mute SS


    button-put the phone on the pillow


    next tome,id down, put my-hand


    onthe other side of the bed-as if


    Hendrix was apanyifg me, and


    fell asleep.


    ~


    That night, even the babies were very quiet, so I slept soundly.


    When I woke up, my cell phone had


    been automatically turned off. It


    seemed that Hendrix had also sl¨¦pt


    for a leng time. Otherwise, he would


    havechung up the phone when he


    woke up. Content belongs. to


    <


    I got out of bed and took my phone to the living room to charge. Then, I went to the bathroom to wash up.


    As soon as I came out of the bathroom, Emma rushed in with a pile of documents.


    "Arianna, Arianna! Passed! You''ve passed!"


    "Calm down. What did you say?" I waspletely confused.


    "The bar exam! Here you go!" Emma shoved the notice in her hand to me. "Thewyer qualification certificate has been sent to you, apanied by


    a legal intern invitation!"


    ¡°Really?¡± I was surprised. When I opened it. I was overjoyed.


    After waiting for so long, I almost forgot about the bar examination. What a huge surprise! The past two years were worth it!


    After calming down, I opened the internship invitation. "Dawnie Law Firm..."


    Why was this name so familiar? I seemed to have heard it somewhere before.


    Oh? Dawnie Firm?" Emma''s ears


    perked up and she snatched the


    invitation card, She read it carefully I


    and quickly. Then, she gave me the¡±


    answer. The address of this offige


    is in th¨¦ most prosperous business


    street in Jarold City. It''s a ~


    ar¨¦stigious firm, I see. Turns out that


    you have already prepar¨¦d a backup


    n!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a puzzled expression, I grabbed the invitation and read it carefully.


    How could aw firm at this level be interested in a newbie who had just passed the bar examination?

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    The offer letter was only valid for a month, and it would take another two months for the babies to be born. After that, there was the post-pregnancy


    recovery period. I couldn¡¯t make it, so I dismissed the offer.


    About three weeks had passed after that. I almost forgot about the letter, but then I received a phone call, iming to be from Dawnie Law Firm''s


    secretary.


    "Miss Reid, I''m calling to confirm with you. Have you received ourw firm''s internship offer?¡± The woman''s voice was polite and not sharp.


    "Yes, I did." I nodded and took a sip of warm milk.


    The secretary asked, "So have you found another choice, or are you unkeen to work with Dawnie Firm?"


    I answered, "Neither of them. It''s my personal reason. I''m pregnant and my delivery is soon, so I can''t go there for my internship now. Thank you for


    your kindness."


    I had investigated Dawnie Firm in private. It was not an exaggeration to say they were the topw firm in the city. It was a paradise that every person


    who passed the bar would love to work in. An internship experience at Dawnie Firm would look really good on a resume.


    Although it was a bit of a pity, it didn''t matter. Nothing was more important than the children being born safely.


    The secretary suggested, "Oh. we have considered this. Since you are a very promising candidate who passed the bar exam in one try, the firm


    doesn''t want to miss out on recruiting you. We can arrange an online interview for you. What do you think?¡±


    Hmm? If that was the case, it would be difficult to not be tempted.


    However, how could the dignified Dawnie Firm be so amodating for new hires?


    Although I had doubts, I thought there was no danger and agreed.


    My appointment with the secretary was at nine o''clock the next morning. Although there was not much hope, I got up early because of the baby in my


    belly. I was waiting in front of theputer for half an hour in advance


    The secretary who contacted me before sent a video call invitation on time. Before answering, I was nervous to tidy up my appearance. But when I


    saw the face of the interviewer, I was stunned.


    Zoel Parker?


    I thought I would never see him again, and I didn¡¯t even keep his business card. How could it be such a coincidence that I would see him again here?


    Before I could react, Zoel had already changed the topic. "Let''s start."


    I only calmed down after hearing his impartial tone and officially entered the interview process.


    Although I had no interview


    experience, two years of practice


    made me answer fluently. Zoel did.


    not seentto want to put me on the


    spot either. He ended the interview


    in halfan hour. "The interview. is


    officially over. Miss Reid, I wonder


    when you can start workiag at the


    irr?"


    I was a little ttered. "So you''re taking me in?¡±


    Zoel sat on a leather chair, spreading out his hands in a generous manner. "Your abilities fulfills the requirements of the firm. It''s perfectly reasonable


    to hire you. Is there any problem?"


    "No, no." I was a little excited to be


    suddenly valed so highly, but I still


    maintainedyhy senses and ~


    exined my situation with somes


    embarrassment. "Did the secretary,


    Miss Sally, tell you that I''m going ite)


    give Birth soon? It will take about


    three months for me to beable to


    work."


    Zoel was stunned and frowned. He seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I had been mentally prepared. I pursed my lips and said that I could ept it. "It''s okay, I totally understand. After all, three months is really too


    long...¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zoel suddenly made his final


    decision and discussed it wisely. "As


    you are taking maternity leave in =>


    advancerafter joining us, you wilhfot


    be ableto take maternity leavec:


    wither the next five years. Can you


    ept that?"


    swnovel.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    There would be no problems. ording to my physical condition, I would not be able to give birth in the future.


    I pursed my lips and suppressed the joy in my heart. I pretended to have been convinced and nodded solemnly. "I ept!"


    Zoel finally smiled. He leaned back and stretched out his hand to me in the video. "Congrattions, Arianna. We''ll be colleagues from now on.¡±


    It was getting colder and colder in winter. The temperature in the city often reached negative values. I was pregnant and wore a lot to block out the


    cold, and it made me look like a moving,zy bear. It was drizzling, and the sky was gloomy. Emma helped me to watch the snow by the window.


    The grass and trees in the garden had all dried up. Snowkes fell on them, like covering them in snow-white clothes. It was thick in winter.


    Charles¡¯ secretary came in hurriedly. He was wearing a simple cotton- padded jacket. As he spoke, the heat dispersed. "Is Mr. Reid here?"


    He was here for Aaron.


    "What happened, Mr. Gand?" Emma asked casually.


    The secretary opened his mouth and was about to speak when Aaron appeared at the stairs and stopped him. "Mr. Gand,e up and talk.¡±


    Aaron had absolute authority at home. Mr. Gand was looking for him, so he went straight upstairs.


    Emma thought that Aaron was deliberately targeting her, so she argued, "Whatever! It''s not like I''m that curious about what you''re saying..."


    I shook my head helplessly. These two were probably going to quarrel for the rest of their lives.


    We heard footsteps upstairs, and Aaron had also changed his clothes as he followed Mr. Gand downstairs. The two of them hurried out. When


    Aaron reached the door, he suddenly remembered something and turned back to tell us from afar, "Remember, don''t go out. Before Ie back,


    don¡¯t go anywhere."


    "I understand.¡± I nodded.


    He then looked at Emma. Only when he heard Emma mutter an annoyed "got it" did he turn around and left quickly.


    It seemed like something had happened to Charles.


    "


    Don''t worry. Although I''ve only


    married Aarafvtor less than a year, I


    can see thatUncle Charles is


    devoted {Othe people. He won''t x


    have any / scandals. Everything. will


    be fire Emma was very calna and


    henwords were reasonable. ¡°She


    turned her head and looked ¡®out of


    the window at the snow. Content


    belongs to All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought about it, and still couldn''t help but worry.


    Nowadays, I didn''t worry about idents. What I worried about was other people''s schemes. There were too many situations that couldn''t be


    prevented


    Emma stood by the window and ced her hands gently on the ss. She muttered to herself, "Rain and snow can blend together. Why then, can''t


    the two of us be together...¡±


    This silly woman had said that she


    would letAaron go, but in fact, she


    still minded his words and deeds SO


    much-Just now, Aaron''s blunt


    words had probably made her sad


    again.


    ¡°


    I opened my mouth, trying tofort her, but suddenly I felt a heat flow between my legs, and a burst of pain spread throughout my body.


    Looking down, I found that there was already arge area of liquid at my legs. I was too familiar with this situation


    I didn''t even have the strength to open my mouth. I reached out to call her but couldn''t open my mouth. I could only bite my lower lip hard and clench


    my fist.


    Emma hadnot heard my reply for a


    long timesbefore she turned around


    in confa¡¯ion. When she saw the>


    sweat-dripping down my forehead,


    she-turriedly ran over. "Arianna,


    what¡¯ s wrong with you?" Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    I clenched my teeth and tried to speak. "Call the doc... tor... I... I''m giving birth...¡±

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    ¡°You''re giving birth? But... But it''s not yet time for your delivery!" Emma had not experienced the process of delivery. so she was at a loss.


    Two secondster, she calmed down and shouted in the direction of the guest room, "Arianna is going to give birth. Go and call the doctor!"


    Fortunately, Aaron had arranged home doctors to wait for orders. The servants were also ready for this situation in advance. After Emma called them,


    they brought a medical stretcher and pushed me into the delivery room prepared before.


    Lying in the stretcher, I clenched Emma''s hand and squeezed out a sentence from between my teeth. "Call..."


    Emma almost understood what I meant immediately. She called Hendrix on the phone as we rushed to the delivery room.


    The delivery room was a distance away from the hall, and it took two minutes for the cart to reach.


    However, the phone was still not connected, even up until the moment when the nursing car finally stopped in front of the delivery room


    Emma simply stopped calling andforted me while dialing again. "He may be just busy. I''ll dial again."


    My head was covered with sweat from the pain. My eyes fell on my body, and I bit my lower lip hard. I cried out, "Ah..."


    Emma held her cell phone and was anxious tapping her feet. She waited for a few seconds and said, "Pick up the phone, hurry up!"


    But the result was the same; no one responded.


    Until the phone automatically hung up, she turned her face and put her hands on the stretcher''s armrest. She looked at me with apologetic and


    distressed eyes. ¡°When I get through to him, I will let hime over as soon as possible. Rest assured, go in first."


    After that, Emma patted my hand tofort me, and then she looked up and nodded to the doctor. The doctor immediately understood and pushed


    me in.


    Amos said that my physical condition was able to withstand a natural birth, knowing that a child who underwent the natural birth would have a better


    physique than one from a cesarean section. When the doctor asked, I nodded without hesitation.


    I''d experienced the loss of the first.


    child. Even though I almost fainted


    severaf times because of the pain, I


    still could bear it and persisted fora


    few hours. Content belongs ¡®to


    7


    Eventually. I started to lose my strength. Hendrix and Aaron weren''t around, and I could no longer use my strength.


    "Come on, don''t give up, Miss Reid. The first child ising out..."


    The doctor''s words were like a stimnt. I grabbed the bed sheet tightly and bit my lip.


    The pain spread throughout my limbs and pelvic bones. I bit down, and a sweet, metallic smell spread in my mouth


    At the same time, the baby''s cry, which was loud, was heard in the delivery room.


    I loosened up and gasped for breath. The nurse''s cheerful words came to my ear. "It''s a boy. He''s a little thin, but very healthy. Take a look!"


    I narrowed my eyes and looked over.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I heard thatpremature babies would


    be skinnycand discolored. However,


    no matter how I looked at nim,


    could:not find him ugly. His nose


    reseinbled Hendrix''s, and it Was


    special. ¡±


    ¡°


    The nurse couldn''t help praising him. ¡°The baby''s adorable."


    I pursed my lips and smiled, and the suffering I had just endured felt like it was nothing.


    ¡®Bring the child to the insted =~


    containers Don''t distract the mother.


    There''s still one more!¡± After the¡±


    doctor reminded her, the nurse


    quickly carried the child out Content


    belongs to  ~


    After another painful process, half an hourter, the cry representing new life echoed in the room again.


    "Congrattions, Miss Reid. You have a daughter! This is great!"

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    My strength waspletely used up. The second before I lost consciousness, I saw the child''s chubby face, which looked even more adorable than


    that of her brother''s.


    It was already the next morning when I woke up.


    The window was open and the winter sun was shining in, but the room was still a little cold.


    I was in a trance for a moment, and then I gradually woke up.


    Emma was waiting by the side, and Freya was also there. Upon seeing me open my eyes, both of them came over and said, "Arianna, you''re awake."


    I didn''t open my mouth and looked at Emma weakly.


    She lowered her eyes and looked conflicted. "I couldn''t contact Hendrix."


    I didn''t know why, but I had a feeling of emptiness in my heart. I couldn''t lift up my spirits.


    "Miss Reid, have some warm water." The nurse in the distance came over.


    I didn''t eat much the day before. After the delivery and a night''s sleep, my stomach was empty, so I drank half a cup.


    I leaned against the headboard and looked around the room, but did see the children. I turned around and asked Emma and Freya, "Where are


    the babies?"


    "I was afraid of disturbing you, so I asked the servant to take them back to the baby room,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Let me see them." After all, I had only seen her once. I missed them a bit. Things like kinship were invisible and intangible, but it was also a heart-


    wrenching thing.


    "Go on, bring them here." Emma turned to the nurse.


    After the nurse left for a while, she came in with the babies in her arms


    Freya helped me to adjust my sitting posture before she took a child from the nurse.


    The babies were still crying when


    they entered the room, but when


    Freya and I sarried them, they


    suddenly¡¯stopped crying. He opened


    his smalthands and looked =


    curiously at the outside world with


    his dark, small eyes. He breathed I n


    greed y and his nose twitched a


    little. His little face was chubby... It


    seemed to be a little different from


    what I remembered. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Freya held the other child in her arms and joked. ¡°Arianna, Anne''s older than Oliver, so why don''t you let your daughter marry my son?"


    I didn''t have time to think about these things. I just put the child in my arms on the bed and pulled the swaddling away. The more I locked at his face,


    the more I couldn''t see anything simr to me and Hendrix.


    The feeling of falling into the abyss enveloped me. After a long time, I took back my hand and looked up at Freya with a pale face. "This isn¡¯t my son."


    ¡°Arianna, what''s wrong with you? This is your child. The doctors and nurses have been watching him." Emma came over and picked up the child on


    the bed


    But I had no time to think about it. I struggled out of bed and snatched the child from Freya''s arms. I pulled the swaddling away, and looked at the


    baby''s little face seriously.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing my daughter''s chubby face. my face turned as pale as paper.


    There was nothing wrong with my memory. My daughter was chubby. My son was thin, but his nose bridge was very high. The baby in Emma''s arms


    had obviously been swapped out.


    "Arianna! You4ust gave birth to a


    baby and can''t get out of bed. You''ll


    get sick. Hurry up and go back to >


    bed!" Enitna came over to pull mey


    back. Freya also tried to persuade


    her. ¡°Arianna, don''t mess around


    with your body. Perhaps you


    r¨¦fnember wrongly?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    No, I remembered my son and daughter very clearly. I couldn''t be wrong.


    At this time, a noisy voice came from downstairs. "I saw it. The guy who snatched the children entered the family estate door. If you don''t return my


    son, I will definitely call the police. You won''t seed!¡±


    I didn''t have time to think, so I rushed down in my thin pajamas


    As I went downstairs, I became clear


    of the situatign. A family barged in


    Reid ManorsThe previous day, they.


    gave birth to a baby boy, and thes


    baby was kidnapped from the ? o


    hospital. Thest ce where the


    kiddapper had disappearedwas i in


    th¨¦ back garden of the Reid Manor.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    As I stood up. Emma and Freya followed me with the child in their arms.


    The family was even more worked up when they saw the baby. "Where is the baby! Give the baby back!"


    I turned around, took the child from Emma''s arms, and asked the woman who rushed to the front. "What evidence do you have to prove that the child


    is yours?¡±


    Freya probably felt that I looked amiss, so she moved forward to push me with her elbow and asked, "Are you alright?"


    I frowned and shook my head at her, indicating for her to calm down.


    "My son has a birthmark on his right foot. It can''t be wrong!" the woman who looked weak said in a fierce tone.


    I changed position and held the baby in my arms. We checked the baby¡¯s little feet, which still looked purple and blue. I really saw the birthmark that


    the woman had mentioned.


    Freya and Emma came over and said simultaneously in surprise, "How could it be? It''s impossible..."


    I took a deep breath and passed the child to her with trembling hands. "Come here and take the child back."


    Hearing what I said, the bodyguards let the family in. The woman took the baby. crying andughing. "Yes, it''s my baby! I''ll never forget this birthmark,


    forever!"


    As she spoke, she was dragging the child¡¯s little feet and fiddling with the evidence in front of everyone.


    I had nothing to say. Even if I only saw my baby boy once, my feeling was correct.


    As if worried that we would antagonize them, the woman''s family rushed forward to protect her and the child in front of us. They broke through the line


    of bodyguards and went away.


    ¡°Arianna, is there any misunderstanding? The babies were born in Reid Manor. How could they be swapped? How can I exin this to Aaron when


    hees back..." Seeing the child being taken away. Emma wanted to chase them, but had no right to.


    Instead of answering her, I changed the subject. "Aaron has not been back at all, has he?"


    Emma was a little confused, but she still nodded and said, "No. He called once and said he''ll be back tonight.¡±


    I continued and asked, ¡°Where is Hendrix? Have you found him?"


    Emma hesitated for a moment and finally shook her head. "We don''t know what happened to him. We can''t contact him."


    After she finished, no one spoke in the living room, and the whole building fell into a strange silence


    After a long time, Iughed. Then the


    more Iughed, the more widely I


    showed my-teeth. The more I S


    laughed, ¡®the more watery my eyes


    becanne I until tears burst out ofmy


    eyesyand my whole body was


    trembling. Content belongsto


    NovelDrama.Org 4


    Was this what Hendrix promised me? That everything would be fine?


    I was cautious, not even daring to take a step out of the door, but we still lost the child, even at home. Hendrix hadn''t shown up for more than ten


    hours.


    Who else would have stolen my baby other than Eddison and his men?


    Emmaforted me. "Arianna, you just gave birth. You can''t cry."


    "Don''t touch me!" I covered my ears and squatted down. ¡°You''re all liars! Liars!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Reid family was all around me, but I had lost my own flesh and blood. I didn''t know who I could trust.


    I sensed a sudden weight on my shoulders, and it was Freya. "Calm down, Arianna.¡±


    She was ysed to such asions ~


    andforted me. She immediately


    ordered t the servants, "Go, call allthe


    people who came in and out. of Reid


    Manor from yesterday until! now...¡¯


    As soon as my ears began ringing, I


    could nothea clearly what was >


    going Qi Trembling, I hugged


    myself I I looked sideways at her


    figure¡¯ and a signal came to my


    mind. I still had my daughter!


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    Without any hesitation, I stood up and snatched the child from Freya''s arms. I ran frantically


    upstairs, locked the door, and hid in the bedroom with the child in my arms.


    Outside the door came the sound of knocking on the door. I could hear the concern in their voices,


    "Arianna, open the door, what''s wrong with you..."


    The world in front of me was spinning, the noises sounded as though they were the spirits from hell,


    fighting to take away my child.


    I hid in the closet and huddled up with the child in my arms, not daring to make any sound. I


    whispered, "Don''t take my daughter away. No one can take my daughter away..."


    After some time, I heard the child crying and the wardrobe was unlocked from the outside.


    The light of the sun pierced my eyes, and I subconsciously hugged the child tighter.


    "Arianna, I''m back."


    The man''s familiar and attractive voice immediately pulled me back to my senses.


    I slowly turned my head and saw a face that I hadn''t seen for a long time. I was lost in thought for a


    moment.


    We looked at each other, but we chose to be silent.


    After a long time, Hendrix finally took the lead in breaking the silence.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arianna, The child must be hungry. Come out first, let''s feed her." He held out his hand to me. He


    slowly approached me and the child, his expression ever so gentle.


    I looked at his angr features getting closer and closer. It felt as though it was a dream. My whole


    body was light and my brain was nk.


    Only when his cold touch touched the back of my hand did I suddenly wake up. Upon recognizing


    Hendrix, I screamed in horror, "Get out! Don''t touch my child!"


    Hendrix furrowed his brows in shock. His well-defined hands were suspended mid- air as his voice


    became deep. "Arianna, look carefully. It''s me. Hendrix, your lover."


    "Of course I know it''s you. Don''t try to fool me! It''s all your fault. You made my son disappear. Give


    him back to me!" Unable to control my emotions, I roared at him crazily.


    Hendrix didn''t give up. He adjusted his body and tried to get closer, but it only agitated me further.


    "Go away! Liar! Don''te over! Ah! "


    At the same time, I saw a hand stretched out from the side all of a sudden, grabbing and dragging


    Hendrix out.


    The bedroom became quiet once again. I hugged my baby tightly, afraid that she might catch a cold.


    I looked nkly at the ground. I could still hear the noise in my head, but I couldn''t seem to


    remember what had happened.


    Not long after, I heard footsteps approaching. I looked up and saw Aaron. He wore a white high-


    cored sweater, stood against the light, and smiled at me. He stood with Anne next to him, and she


    reached out her hand pitifully to me, crying, "Mom, don''t you want me..."


    Children were always the soft spot of their mothers. Upon hearing the sound of her voice, all my


    defenses disintegrated in an instant. I lifted one hand to embrace Anne and began to sob.


    At that moment, a doctor came in and gave me a sedative, and I lost consciousness.


    "My child! Don''t touch my child!"


    After waking up from the nightmare, I sat up from the bed, my forehead drenched in cold sweat. I


    didn''t bother wiping them away as I got out of bed in a hurry to find the baby. I felt relieved when I


    saw the baby sleeping peacefully in the cradle beside the bed.


    The person outside seemed to have heard themotion in the room. In an instant, the door was


    pushed open and Aaron came in. "You''re awake?"


    I nodded, not in the mood to speak.


    "You must be hungry. I''ll order some food for you," Aaron said and looked pointedly in the direction


    of the balcony.


    It was only then that I noticed that there was another person in the room. Hendrix stood far away,


    with stubble all over his chin. He looked a little haggard.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    After locking eyes with him for a few seconds, I looked away and didn''t want to linger further.


    The servant quickly brought in some food. Aaron took care of me while Hendrix stood still and


    watched.


    After I filled my stomach, I regained some strength. I officially picked up the baby for the first time


    and looked at her face greedily, hoping to remember every detail.


    The tense atmospherested for about a minute before Aaron spoke.


    "It''s my fault. I found the missing nurse and confirmed it. Last night, she worked with a bodyguard


    outside the manor and switched the baby. The kidnapper fled abroad."


    After he said that, the whole room was quiet again, and the atmosphere was tense and more


    pressing.


    I looked at my daughter in my arms and had nothing to say.


    It was no use being cautious. Those people had already set up a trap. No matter how well Aaron


    did, he couldn''t escape from the trap.


    After a long time, I suddenly took a deep breath and turned my head to look at Hendrix, who was


    standing in the distance, and said coldly, "Where were youst night?"


    Hendrix''s voice was low without any ups and downs. "I was tracking down Owen Milton''s secretary.


    He had important documents from that time, which could prove that my parents were innocent. We


    heard people say they saw the secretary in Vegnd... When you called, I heard that something


    happened to Mr. Reid. I''ve just boarded the ne at that time."


    "Have you found him?" I remained indifferent.


    "No." Hendrix said frankly, "Last month, there was news that he was in Madarsburg. Just like this


    time, we didn''t find anything."


    I sneered and felt that things were ironic.


    I understood Hendrix well enough to know how to take his words. Even if he knew that it was a long


    shot, he would still go. As long as he could avenge his parents and clear away their grievances, he


    wouldn''t hesitate even if he had to lose his life. After learning that something had happened to


    Charles, he chose to return immediately. But so what? Our son had just been born, and he was still


    taken away. He was so young, and he was still a premature child. Would those people be able to


    take care of him?


    This was a warning.


    Eddison and his fellows had never let go of their guard against Hendrix, and deliberately took away


    his only son in order to make him stop pursuing revenge. Perhaps, from the moment Hendrix had


    grown into his position, they had alreadyid out an inescapable, waiting for us to fall into it.


    "Hendrix, we''re too naive. So what if you''ve found your enemy? They can afford to lose. What about


    us?" I was on the verge of breaking down, but I had no choice but to force a smile at the child in the


    cradle. My eyes were drenched in tears and I could no longer tell whether I wasughing or feeling


    sad.


    Hendrix stood where he was without saying a word. His tall figure was like a solid wall that blocked


    all of my emotions.


    I continued to say, "You can leave. I''ll go and find the child myself. Don''te near us anymore."


    I loved Hendrix, but I didn''t have the courage to continue loving him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The current me was not only Arianna Reid, and not only Hendrix''s wife, Mrs. Roberts. I was the


    mother of two children. As long as they were safe, I could give everything to them.


    My words sessfully stimted Hendrix. Almost as soon as I finished speaking, he strode out


    without saying yes or no.


    As soon as he left, there were only Aaron and me in the room, with the child in my arms.


    "Have you sent someone to look for him?" I said lightly.


    The child was gone, and I was in no mood to rest.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    "What?" Aaron didn''t hear me clearly, and he was stunned for a second before responding, "Yes,


    they''re out searching. The kidnappers are with the baby, they couldn''t have gone far."


    Far? There were nearly ten million people in this city. They didn''t need to escape at all. They could


    disappear in the crowd, and we could attempt to find them for the rest of our lives.


    I didn''t answer, and I started to think about going to Eddison''s people to negotiate.


    With my past rtionship with Hendrix, I could nevere out unscatched in their battle, but I had


    a way. I knew what the other party wanted, and what Eddison wanted. Maybe I could ensure the


    child''s safety.


    Seeing that I did not respond, Aaron walked over and sat down beside the bed. "Do you remember


    how much you hated me in the past?"


    I tilted my head and didn''t know why he suddenly mentioned this.


    He said, "I didn''t tell you, did I? I saw my father end his life with my own eyes. During that time, I


    dreamed how he died every night, and how the Reid family was destroyed. I didn''t sleep well. I


    became a monster. The only meaning of living was for revenge. Although I wasn''t so vicious, I could


    only live until they were punished, so I could free myself from the nightmare. So I could be myself


    again."


    He paused and looked at me with a more serious expression. "Hendrix is not an ordinary person,


    and the bloodline of the Roberts always had exceptional people. He would''ve been famous sooner


    orter. Even if he doesn''t do anything, Eddison would not let him live. His revenge is for self-


    protection, and the safety of you and your child."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    How could I not understand this? If Hendrix Roberts were just an ordinary person, I would not have


    fallen for him so deeply. I loved him regardless of what came with it. Naturally, I couldn''t get rid of


    the dangers. Loving each other and guarding against each other were never two separate things.


    I kept silent. Maybe I was cruel to Hendrix, but only in this way could I guarantee that my daughter


    wouldn''t be hurt.


    Knock, knock...


    At this moment, Freya walked in.


    She exined, "I''ve checked. The bodyguard and the nurse have left the country, but I didn''t see


    any of them with the child in the airport. The baby should still be in the country. I''ve contacted my


    friends over there. When the kidnappers arrive, they will catch them and help us find out who took


    the baby."


    The Moore family had connections in all parts of Jarold city. If Freya said she would catch them,


    there would be no problems. I was just worried that the kidnappers would be fully prepared. Even if


    they were found, we might not be able to get any information.


    Sensing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the room, Freya secretly winked at


    Aaron. He then patted me on the shoulder andforted me, "The most important thing now is to


    take care of yourself. If you get knocked out, who else will spare no effort to find the baby?"


    My body was weak. After what happened that morning and the possibility of me rpsing into


    depression, they were naturally worried.


    Looking at the child, I didn''t want to be willful. I nodded obediently and agreed. "Don''t worry, I will


    take good care of the child and myself."


    "Mom!" Anne suddenly ran in from outside, moring to see her younger sister.


    I forced a smile and put the child back in her bed. Looking at Anne carefully teasing her, I breathed


    a


    sigh of relief and rxed my tight nerves.


    Although the Moore and Reid family worked together to conduct a thorough search in Jarold City, I


    still did not see my son throughout my postdelivery recovery.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    The escaping nurse and bodyguard had yed their cards well. They changed flights in between


    and went somewhere else. Freya had spent a lot of manpower and material resources to bring them


    back to the city in two weeks, and had them imprisoned in the Reid Manor''s basement. Compared


    to the crazy way I was at the beginning, I was much calmer now.


    The man, who had been tied up and beaten ck and blue, and was now kneeling on the ground,


    was the bodyguard who had taken the child away at that time. Aaron''s guards had interrogated him


    for a day and a night, but they did not get any useful information.


    I looked coldly at the bodyguard, who was dying. The smell of blood rushed to my nose, but I was


    calm.


    Aaron stepped forward, grabbed the man''s hair, and forced him to face us. Then he moved his face


    closer to the man''s face with a cold smile. "Tell me the child''s whereabouts, or die. Choose one."


    One of the bodyguards'' eyes was so swollen that he couldn''t open his eyes. The blood on his


    forehead flowed down and he looked a little horrible. He gasped in a low voice and slowly opened


    his eyes. His eyes met mine.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I''d seen people who were at the end of their rope, but this bodyguard was different. When he saw


    me, he unexpectedly smiled.


    He obviously knew something.


    Aaron also saw what he''d done, and he scoffed. He punched the bodyguard''s belly. The guard


    groaned in pain, and had no strength to lift his head up.


    A momentter, his bloody saliva fell to the ground, and the smell of blood in the basement became


    stronger.


    Aaron saw that the bodyguard had stopped moving. He took out the handkerchief from his pocket


    and wiped off the blood stains on his hands.


    Aaron''s men approached the bodyguard. They reached out and felt his breath, and then gave a


    signal. Someone brought arge bucket of cold water and poured it directly on the bodyguard''s


    head.


    "Argh!" The cold pain made the bodyguard raise his head and open his mouth in horror.


    "Continue with this until he speaks." Aaron threw away the cloth from his pocket, looked down at me


    and said indifferently, "Let''s go. You are still resting, and you can''t stay in such a cold ce for too


    long."


    Somehow, at this moment, the miserable scene of Matt''s broken hand shed in my mind.


    I stood up obediently. The next second, I went straight to the bodyguard and stared at him for two


    seconds. I snatched the dagger from Aaron''s men, and plunged it into the bodyguard''s chest


    without hesitation.


    The bright, red blood came out of the de, and the bodyguard opened his eyes wide in disbelief,


    looking at me as if this was unexpected. I finally saw fear in his eyes.


    "Where is the child?" I held the dagger tightly and pushed it forward bit by bit.


    Hendrix had taught me this. If threatening couldn''t get him to speak up, I must make him feel sharp


    pain and the lingering fear of death as deeply as possible.


    The bodyguard frowned tightly. As he moved, a scarlet color soaked his pale lips, and blood gushed


    out from his trembling body. He was afraid and begged for mercy with his eyes, but I did not do


    anything.


    Aaron probably wanted me to vent. He looked at me for a long time until the bodyguard started to


    roll his eyes upward. Then he suddenly realized something and rushed to pull me away. "Are you


    crazy?"


    I looked up expressionlessly as if my soul had been lost. When I saw Aaron''s frightened and angry


    expression, I had nothing to say.


    Aaron gritted his teeth and showed a rare look of impatience at me. The blue veins on his forehead


    bulged. We stared at each other for more than ten seconds before he turned around. He shouted at


    his subordinates next to him, "Why are you standing there? If he''s dead, he can''t tell us anything!


    And I''ll make sure all of you end up just like him!"

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    His men replied, "Yes, Mr. Reid!"


    Soon, the men came in with the doctors and nurses. It was a mess. Although Aaron was angry, he


    still took me out forcibly.


    Back in my room, Aaron was sitting opposite me with a serious look on his face. His cool


    temperament made him look even more mysterious.


    Probably because of a guilty conscience, I didn''t dare to look at him.


    After a long time, Aaron''s gloomy voice finally shook the room.


    "Arianna, what were you trying to do just now?"


    I pursed my lips and lowered my head to fiddle with my fingers, pretending that I didn''t hear


    anything.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ying dumb was the most annoying to him. Aaron gnashed his teeth when he spoke again.


    "Do you want that guy''s life? Do you want to kill him?"


    Having been seen through, I didn''t care. I raised my head, looked at him firmly, and pointed my


    index finger to my heart. I barked, "Yes, I want him to die. I want him to feel my pain. What''s wrong


    with that?"


    Even though he was the only one who knew where the child was, the moment I had stabbed him, I''d


    thought about ending everything.


    Although this day was the first time I saw that bodyguard, and I had never done anything harmful to


    him, he''d taken great pains to steal my child. Even then, he still smiled with pride. How could I not


    hate him?


    Hearing this, Aaron took a deep breath and lowered his eyes. "It''s easy to kill him, but what about


    the child? You don''t want the child toe back?"


    He paused for a moment and looked coldly ahead of him. His thin lips opened and closed. "Even if


    it''s time to kill him, you''re not the one who will do it. Don''t dirty your hands. Remember, Arianna,


    these things are not what you should do."


    A life for a life. Aaron certainly wouldn''t let me take a life.


    I knew he was doing this for my own good, but I couldn''t listen to him at all. I shook my head and


    threw the images out of my mind. I changed the subject. "Have you investigated the background of


    the bodyguard? Are there any clues?"


    Aaron shook his head but said nothing.


    I understand. Aaron and Freya were very smart. If they really had a clue, they would have followed


    the clues and searched for another lead. They would not be like they were a moment ago, worrying


    about the kidnapper''s life.


    Knock, knock...


    At this time, a servant knocked on the door. "Mr. and Miss Reid, Mr. Gavlin is here."


    I was sighing in frustration, but at this moment, I bolted up and was about to run out.


    I hadn''t even gotten even with him yet, and yet this cunning old fox had delivered himself to my


    doorstep?


    Aaron stepped forward and stretched out a hand to stop me. "Calm down, it''s for the baby."


    I frowned, thought for a moment, and then nodded seriously.


    After making sure I wouldn''tsh out, Aaron took me downstairs.


    In the living room, Eddison was drinking tea calmly. When he heard the footsteps, his expression


    changed as if he could empathize with our sadness. He frowned and said, "You''re here."


    People who didn''t know him might''ve thought he was the owner of this house.


    It''s no wonder that on the day of me giving birth, the high authority received a lot of reports, saying


    that Charles had abused his power. He was directly arrested in Ucrebury. Now, Charles and his men


    were still in cooperation with the investigation. Without him around, Eddison was arrogant. This was


    expected.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Aaron walked to the opposite side of the table and sat down with his legs crossed, looking


    extremely rxed. "Mr. Gavlin, you really have a good memory. My uncle just gave an order a few


    days ago for you to not visit, but in a blink of an eye, you broke it. I admire you..."


    Hearing that, Eddison''s eyes shed with impatience, but it disappeared in an instant. Heughed


    in a low voice and said to himself, "You are just like your uncle. You both like to y jokes."


    "I''m not kidding." Aaron put on a standard, pretentious smile, hinting for him to leave.


    Without Charles around, Eddison had not heeded Aaron''s suggestion.


    He directly changed the topic and put on a sincere tone. "I have heard that a lot of things have


    happened in the Reid family recently. Charles and I have been working for so many years, and we


    have always appreciated his character. I believe that he is innocent and can withstand the


    investigation. Also, if you need any help, feel free to ask. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Upon hearing this, Aaron raised his eyebrows and winked at me. We knew what each other was


    thinking.


    Eddison wasn''t doing this without an ulterior motive.


    We were lucky if he wouldn''t make things worse.


    Help? Would he ever help us?


    After a moment of silence, Aaron began to interrupt. "The innocent will always be shown to be


    clean. My uncle will be back soon, so we are good. On the contrary, you were so anxious toe


    here. If I didn''t know better, I might think that you received some internal information, and think that


    something must have happened to him. Is that true?"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the atmosphere became very tense. Eddison squinted at


    Aaron and the smile on his face faded away.


    This group of people could never take advantage of the Reids. There was nothing they could do


    about Charles, who was principled and had integrity in his job. They couldn''t win an argument with


    sharp-tongued Aaron. No wonder Eddison regarded the Reid family as a thorn in his side.


    It took Eddison a long time to suppress his anger. He avoided Aaron''s eyes and turned to look at


    me. "I heard you''ve given birth for a while now. Are the babies okay?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked knowingly.


    I clenched my fists and looked at his hypocritical face. I wanted to tear him into pieces.


    But I couldn''t.


    There was a 90% chance that the child was in Eddison''s hands, and if I angered him, the child


    would suffer.


    Feeling that I was not alright, Aaron calmly raised his hand and put it on my clenched fist, telling me


    not to act rashly.


    Grinding my teeth, I took a deep breath and tried my best to restrain myself by smiling. "Thank you


    for your concern. The babies are doing very well."


    Eddison nodded and said thoughtfully, "I heard that this is a potential heir and an heiress. The


    Roberts is very weak, and it is rare to have a son. I am afraid that it will not be easy when ites


    to custody matters. Would you like me to drop a word to the court to dy this matter?"


    Looking at his kind expression, if I hadn''t known how cruel he was about Hendrix''s parents, I would


    have been deceived by him.


    I opened my mouth and was about to refuse, but Aaron interrupted and said, "It seems that you


    have a lot of time,ing to my house to gossip. No wonder those subordinates are so free, taking


    time to investigate Uncle Charles of all people.


    When Ie into the picture, these dead beats will have no choice but to fold..."

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    He paused for a moment and then said with a sneer, "Mr. Gavlin, you should remind your men to


    keep their eyes open and don''t do anything to Uncle Charles. Otherwise, don''t me me for being


    heartless."


    As an honest official, Charles thought that he was upright and decent. He was not afraid of the


    organization''s investigation, nor would he allow Aaron to use his connections with the Reid Family


    to get involved in these things. But because of this, we didn''t know how he was doing, even though


    more than half a month had passed.


    It was good to follow the rules, but it would be easy to get yourself involved if you stuck to the book


    too much. But, of course, this wouldn''t be a big deal. The real problem was having to see people


    like Eddison swaggering around.


    Aaron was a man who lived outside the rules. His words were undoubtedly a heavy warning.


    Eddison paused for a moment, then got up and patted his coat as if nothing had happened. Then,


    he said lightly, "Anyway, I''ve sent you my kindness. Contact me if you need anything. I still have a


    meeting to attend, so I''ll have to leave now. You don''t have to see me off."


    After that, he strode out of the living room.


    Watching as Eddison''s figure disappeared from the living room, my assumptions began to waver.


    He gave up his dignity and frequently came to show his kindness. He just wanted the power of the


    Moore Family and the Reid family. If he wanted to have the support of the two families in the future,


    there was no reason for him to harm the child.


    But who else could it be, if not him?


    Suddenly, the phone on the table vibrated.


    When I nced at the screen, I saw an unknown number calling.


    At this point, I would answer every single call, even if it was a bomb. Without hesitation, I picked up


    my cell phone and pressed the answer button, then put the phone to my ear.


    "Hey, who is this?"


    A familiar voice came from the other end of the line. "Arianna."


    It was Irvin!


    I subconsciously tightened my grip on my phone and asked nervously, "Irvin, where are you?"


    "Let''s not talk about this first. I saw some people at the airport, and they had a newborn child with


    them. Could it be..."


    All of the nerves in my body instantly tightened. I held the phone in my hand tightly and took a deep


    breath.


    D*mn it! I had forgotten about the GW Group!


    At that time, the Roberts Group temporarily canceled the cooperation with GW Group because of


    the child. Sean was still holding a grudge about it. He had remained in Jarold City for a long time


    before finally leaving. It made sense that he would be the mastermind behind all this!


    "Irvin, where are you? Have you found Shirley and Dannie? Where did they take the child? Do you


    still remember?"


    "No." Irvin paused and said in a husky voice, "I''ve been searching for a year now but to no avail.


    This time someone had deliberately released a few clues on the GW Group''s whereabouts. That''s


    when I happened to run into the child."


    I pursed my lips and swallowed. "How is the baby?"


    "There were so many of them that I didn''t dare to get too close. But judging from how things look,


    they probably won''t hurt the child. You don''t have to worry too much..."


    I interrupted him and said, "How can I not worry? Irvin, the baby is premature and has not been


    given enough nutrition. If they don''t take good care of the baby, the baby will have a hard life in the


    future. Stop talking about all these things, just tell me where you are, and I will go to you."


    "You can''te here. It''s too dangerous here. Anyway, I''m going to look for Shirley and her group,


    so let me handle it. Believe me, I will definitely... Dududududu-"


    Irvin''s voice stopped abruptly.


    I was shocked for a second before I realized what had happened. I lowered my voice and yelled at


    the other end of the line, "Irvin? Are you still listening?"


    There were only beeping sounds and the disordered sounds of electric currents.


    I looked at the screen on the phone and discovered that the screen had returned to its lock screen


    position. The time disyed was 4 p.m.


    It was only four o''clock in the afternoon at Jarold City, but it was probably dawn in Mesville. Irvin had


    called at this time but his line suddenly broke off. I couldn''t help but think that something was wrong.


    Last time, I still had a reason to stay. But now, I had no choice but to go.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    "What''s wrong? Did Irvin find your child?" Aaron asked.


    I kept quiet. Before I could respond to him, I pressed the call button.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached. Please call againter."


    I repeatedly called him several times, but the result was the same.


    Throwing the phone aside, I sat down on the sofa dejectedly, looking up at the ceiling and sinking


    into deep thoughts.


    Irvin had called at the right time. Perhaps it was only then that he had the chance to get ess to a


    phone. However, he''d just said a few words, and suddenly he''d been cut off. Perhaps someone


    broke in and disconnected the phone.


    However, there was no doubt that Irvin was still alive.


    Although I still did not know their motive for bringing Irvin to Mesville, it was good that they didn''t


    hurt him.


    But why was Irvin so opposed to me going to Mesville?


    As he told me the news about my child, yet at the same time, he tried his best to bear this


    responsibility alone. It seemed that he had divided himself into two personalities?


    Until now, Irvin was the only person who knew the whereabouts of my child. But he''d still insisted on


    taking risks, even though he''d known that there were too many of them. What was he nning?


    Perhaps there was something that made Irvin more worried than my missing child, which was why


    he had stopped me from going to Mesville.


    I thought that maybe, I wasing close to the truth.


    If I was correct, then the only reason Irvin forbade me to head to Mesville was that those people


    were after me.


    Maybe that bodyguard would know something.


    Thinking of this, I clenched my fists and rushed to the basement again. Aaron didn''t know what was


    going on, but he still followed me.


    The basement had been cleaned out, but the smell of blood still lingered in the air. The upper part of


    the bodyguard''s torso was wrapped in bandages, and he was lying on the wooden bed, breathing


    heavily. Most of Aaron''s men had gone out, leaving only one guard inside.


    "Leave," I ordered.


    The subordinate nced at Aaron behind me, and went out after he was positive that it was safe.


    "Aaron, you go out too. I need to speak to him alone," I said again.


    There was no response. I guessed that Aaron was worried about me, so Iforted him, "This guy


    is going to die. What can he do to me?"


    After a moment of silence, Aaron was convinced. He walked out and closed the door after him.


    The room waspletely silent. I stepped forward and looked down at him. My voice was cold and


    indifferent. "Do you want to leave here?"


    The unconscious bodyguard suddenly opened his eyes, and the next second, he struggled to sit up


    from the wooden bed.


    As expected, even after being stabbed by a knife and tormented for such a long time, his weakened


    form just now was just an act.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "We can make a deal," I said calmly. "But I have a condition. Tell me, how is my child?"


    "Miss Reid, although we are willing to die for anything, we won''t mistreat a newborn that''s barely a


    month old." The bodyguard smiled, making his whole face look a little menacing.


    I couldn''t believe his wordspletely, since he was such a cruel and merciless person. However,


    with Irvin''s witness, I was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    I believed in this guy. I believe that they wouldn''t hurt my son.


    Even so, my baby was still too young. How could it be good to wander around with a group of


    strangers?


    At the thought of this, my heart ached, as if an invisible hand were squeezing it.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    I took a deep breath and calmed down. Then, I turned and walked to a corner, picked up the


    dagger, walked back towards the bodyguard, and handed it to him. "Do you know what to do?"


    The bodyguard looked up at me and frowned slightly. He hesitated for a second, as if he was


    considering the validity of this matter.


    But soon, he made up his mind.


    The bodyguard struggled to stand up, picked up the bloody coat on the ground, and put it on. He


    snatched the knife in my hand, ced the de against my neck, and walked out slowly.


    Aaron, who had been standing outside the door, saw the bodyguard trying to kidnap me. His


    expression darkened immediately.


    Aaron''s men quickly formed a circle around the door of the basement.


    Someone informed Hendrix, and he came in from the side door with Evan.


    I nced at Hendrix for a second, but I didn''t see any fear nor panic in his eyes. I looked away


    guiltily before he realized what I had nned to do.


    Hendrix was smart. He could easily figure out that if the bodyguard wanted to take me hostage, he


    had to rely on my help.


    "Arianna." Hendrix''s voice carried a special tone whenever he was angry.


    After hesitating for a moment, I looked at him again.


    As soon as I turned around, I was caught in Hendrix''s meaningful gaze.


    No one dared to move. After a while, Hendrix''splicated and unclear emotions suddenly


    dissipated as if he had figured it out. He was extremely calm.


    "Aren''t you nervous? There is a knife against your neck. You didn''t even call for help." Hendrix''s


    words were sharp.


    My heart sank, and I clenched my fists.


    Hendrix''s words were quite meaningful.


    He had already seen through my plot. He was very angry with my decision to volunteer to be a


    hostage, with no regard for my own safety. However, he would not immediately sentence me and


    instead waited for me to make a choice.


    Although the bodyguard''s knife was against my neck, it would not be difficult for Hendrix to save


    me.


    Now even Aaron had seen through my n. His emotions were written all over his face. He ordered


    me, "Arianna, I''ve just warned you, there are some things you shouldn''t do!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard looked at them and then turned to look at me. He sneered at them. "It seems that


    Miss Reid hasn''t discussed this with her family yet. Look how sad they are. These two men are not


    easy to deal with. Do you think we can get out of here?"


    Boom-


    The bodyguard''s words made me realize something.


    Hendrix thought that I was willing to be a hostage for the sake of my child?!


    I nced at Hendrix, who stood still. His long shirt was caught in the wind and floated along with the


    breeze, which gave him a lonely and deste look.


    A moment of hesitation shed through my heart.


    However, whenever I thought of my child, the hesitationpletely disappeared from my mind.


    Aaron had used all his means and ways, but the purpose of the opposition was still unclear. With


    the baby as a bargaining chip, he had already done the necessary preparations. No matter what


    they did, there would be no way of changing the oue.


    The only one who could lead us to the group of people who had abducted my baby was this


    bodyguard.


    I was the only one who could hear what the bodyguard said to me, but his face was covered with


    blood and wounds, and he looked particrly barbaric, wielding the knife against my throat. Just a


    slight movement of his body would make the de sink into my flesh a little more, which made my


    situation look extremely dangerous.


    Hendrix had been staring at me. His expression changed over and over again.


    Looking at him, I opened my mouth but did not know where to start.


    At this moment, everything I said would be wrong.


    It was impossible for me to change my decision. As for Hendrix...

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    Hendrix suddenly let out an audible sneer.


    After a while, heposed himself and said in an unyielding voice, "Get out of their way! Let''s


    satisfy her!"


    "Hendrix! Do you have any idea what you just said?!" Aaron was unwilling to let me put myself in


    danger, so his men remained vignt.


    "Evan!" Hendrix raised his hand, and Evan left. He soon came back, followed by a group of his


    men.


    Those people dispersed as soon as they came in and stopped Aaron''s people from doing anything.


    The two sides confronted each other, but Hendrix had more people. He quickly made way for us in


    the middle.


    It was already dark. The north wind blew past us, making me shiver. When I met Hendrix''s dark


    eyes, I felt as if my body was frozen.


    The bodyguard knew the situation very well, so he took the opportunity to kidnap me through the


    crowd. Aaron wanted to save me, but Hendrix stopped him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Walking out of the garden, I turned around and saw Aaron and Hendrix fighting with each other.


    Soon, the bodyguard took me out of the Reid family''s house.


    At this moment, a ck car rushed over from the distance and stopped in front of us.


    The bodyguard removed the dagger from my neck and pointed to the car next to him. "Get in the


    car, Miss Reid."


    After thinking for a second, I stepped forward and opened the door.


    I thought that the car was specially prepared for us, but to my surprise, another person was sitting


    inside.


    The person was wearing leather clothes and boots, and wore ck from head to toe. If it weren''t for


    the ponytail, I would have mistaken her for a man.


    When she felt my gaze on her, she turned around to show her face and gave me an unfathomable


    smile. "Miss Reid, what a pleasure to meet you."


    I was very certain that I had never seen this face before in my life, but she seemed to be very


    familiar with me.


    Probably because he was afraid that Aaron''s men would chase after me, the bodyguard pushed me


    from behind and ordered me to get in the car. Then he bent over and slid into the seat.


    As soon as the bodyguard got in, the driver immediately stepped on the elerator and drove


    away.


    Looking at the Reid family house growing smaller and smaller in the rearview mirror, I had an


    unspeakable feeling in my heart. I felt as if I''d stepped into nothing and felt no sense of security.


    Soon, the Reid family''s vipletely disappeared from my sight. Then, after a few twists and


    turns, we got on thest flight to Mesville.


    They seemed to be working together, but strangely enough, the bodyguard and the woman next to


    him didn''t say anything to each other throughout the journey.


    Feeling a little surprised, I turned to ask the woman, "Did the GW Group send you?"


    The woman was not as difficult to get along with as she looked. She smiled back at me. "Miss Reid


    is very smart. You will understand when you get there."


    The woman''s words were smooth as butter. I couldn''t help staring at her for a few seconds.


    The woman was very perceptive. She saw through me with a single nce and said jokingly, "Don''t


    be surprised. My husband knows you better than yourself, Miss Reid. He has known for a long time


    that you would do anything for your children."


    I couldn''t smile at all. "Who is your husband?"


    This intrusive statement made me feel creeped out. Who could know me better than myself?


    However, she smiled and turned away. She leaned against her seat, closed her eyes, and


    proceeded to take a nap, leaving me alone with my confused thoughts.

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    It was morning when we arrived in Mesville. ck vehicles were shuttling through the bustling streets


    I looked out of the window at the changing scene in front of me. I had no idea where I was now.


    A second ago, I was still in the center of the city, with high-rise buildings all around me. Then, all of a sudden, we were taking a small path.


    After more than an hour, I finally realized that we were deliberately moving in circles.


    Did they think that I had a photographic memory?


    I turned around and asked the woman next to me, "Where on earth are we going?"


    The woman pursed her red lips, and her voice was still mysterious. "I''m taking you to your son, of course.¡±


    "But we''ve been moving in circles?"


    "Miss Reid, or maybe I should address you as Mrs. Roberts instead? You know better than us how difficult Hendrix is. We have to get him off our trail,


    just in case.¡± The woman said frankly and confidently.


    "Am I not your target?" I frowned. I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    The woman raised her hand and waved her index finger. "No, no, no. Not just you. You alone are not worth that much of our time and effort..."


    Even though she didn''t finish her sentence, I could roughly guess what she was trying to say.


    Hendrix had crossed the border and had allowed the Roberts Group to reach their current position. He''d offended quite a few people. This matter


    would most likely have something to do with him.


    After the woman finished speaking, her eyes, made more striking with her dark eyeliner, kept gazing at me as if she was searching for something


    Why did she think that I would be afraid?


    I''d been with Hendrix for a long time, so I''d learned a thing or two about seeing through people.


    I looked up-and stared into her eyes.


    Then I sneered and said witha =~


    rxed but sarcastic tone, "I didn''t


    know that Hendrix is such a big


    threat to you. What about Irvin?


    What did you guys want from him?"


    I desperately want to figure out what position Irvin was in now.


    I didn''t know what his history with this woman here could be, but it must''ve had something to do with him being led to Mesville.


    If that was the case, I didn''t dare to imagine what was going to happen.


    However, I had to find Irvin to be able to prove it. I didn''t want to specte that I had once again brought bad luck to Irvin.


    At the mention of Irvin''s name, the woman raised her eyebrows and said, "Him? He is nothing important. What? Are you risking your life for Irvin?"


    Since they have investigated me, what happened between Irvin and me was not a secret. It wasn''t surprising that she would try to use this to get on


    my nerves.


    "I just want to know where he is."


    The WOMaiN''s face suddenly turned


    indifferent; and her voice became


    cold aswell. "You can''t even protect


    yourself anymore. You''d better take


    care-of yourself first. I''m notthere to


    Clear your doubts." Content. belongs


    t&" od


    Then she turned away and ignored me.


    When the car passed thest crossroad, the woman ordered the driver, "Stop here. I want to go home."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After receiving-the order, the driver


    adjusted the steering wheel and


    stepped gn the elerator. He o


    quickly d drove out of the city, passed


    through ¡é several farms, and finally


    reached an uninhabited areawithout


    street lights.


    oF


    We were surrounded by boundless darkness, and the dark clouds blocked the moonlight. The night was like a wild beast with its fangs open, ready to


    pounce on us at any time.


    The bad feeling I had at the beginning was getting even worse. These people had taken away both my child and me, so there was no reason for them


    to reveal their motives so easily.


    Finally, the car drove out of the uninhabited area and slowed down.


    It meant that we were not far from our destination.


    Soan, the driver parked the car in front of an old castle.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    After getting out of the car, the only light that could be seen was the headlights of the car, and the candlelight shining out of the castle gate. The


    boundless darkness around us seemed about to swallow us at any moment. The cold winter wind whistled by, and the candlelight swayed in the


    breeze. It seemed like the whole castle was crumbling.


    Through the crack of the door, I could see a familiar figure standing in the lobby. The man was wearing a ck cloak and staring up at the Jesus


    portrait on the wall. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Noticing our movement, the man turned around. The moment our eyes met, I frowned and didn''t want to believe what I was seeing.


    "Irvin?" Did he deliberately lure me here?


    After a year''s separation, he seemed to have be a different person. His whole chin was covered in stubble, which made him look even more


    masculine.


    "Finally, we meet again." Irvin''s voice was hoarse. He stared at my face, his gaze nk as if he was looking at someone else


    I felt a little strange being stared like this and asked, "Were you also brought here?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Ha, you''re so naive." The womanughed sarcastically and then said to the bodyguard behind her, "Go upstairs. The doctor is waiting."


    "I''l leave her to you." After saying this to Irvin, the woman went upstairs with the bodyguard.


    As soon as they left, only the two of us were left in the hall. The door behind them was closed by the servants, and the north wind was gone. It was


    silent


    "Follow me." After saying that, Irvin walked to a flight of stairs opposite the one the woman and the bodyguard had climbed.


    Although I was curious, I still followed him obediently.


    There were many rooms on the second floor. Irvin led me all the way down the corridor and finally stopped. He opened the door on the right and


    stood aside. "This is your room. Have a good rest tonight.¡±


    I walked in antooked around. The


    room was hilge, with candles on the


    wall. On the-opposite side, there was


    a European- styled bed, with aptop


    cegnext to it, which stuck out


    quitea bit among the other things I in


    thecastle.


    =


    Hearing footsteps behind me, I immediately stopped Irvin, who was about to leave, and said, "Wait!"


    He was half a head taller than me, and his shoulders were exceptionally broad. His shadow almost covered mepletely, making my small frame


    look ridiculous.


    "Do you have anything to say?" I locked up and asked him


    Irvin lowered his gaze and looked down at me without any emotion in his eyes. "What do you want me to say?"


    This made me feel very ufortable. I didn''t understand why he was suddenly acting so cold, but I had to find my baby''s whereabouts.


    I put down-my hand, sighed, and -.


    tried to calm down. "Why are youso


    familiar with the people here? Where


    is my baby, Shirley and Dannie? You


    don¡¯ t seem to be worried atall.¡±


    Irvin furrowedhis eyebrows slightly


    and tilted histhead to nce at the


    laptop in the bedroom. ¡°Check the ~~


    laptop. [thad all the information >


    about your baby''s current situation.


    Stayhere, and you''ll receive updates


    every day."


    =


    I looked at him and then turned to nce at theptop. From the looks of it, Irvin knew everything about my child


    I suddenly felt a twinge of resentment in my heart. Indeed, I was risking my life for the sake of my child, but I was worried about Irvin''s safety as well


    I gritted my teeth, lowered my eyes. and muttered to myself, "Why did you do that?"


    The room suddenly fell into silence. Only the sound of candlelight flickering in the wind was heard.


    After a long while, Irvin''s voice rang out again. "You''re tired. Go to bed early.¡±


    "Irvin!" I was so angry and anxious by the fact he kept pretending nothing was wrong.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    He stepped out of the room. With long strides, he reached the entrance of the corridor in a few steps. Then he turned around and walked into the first


    room on the left. He closed the door in a single motion without looking back.


    His behavior seemed to indicate that he wanted to draw a clear boundary between him and me. Somehow, I felt a little ufortable.


    But the safety of my child surpassed everything. After a while, I quickly walked into the bedroom and turned on theptop.


    There was only one document on the desktop, which was not difficult to find. I immediately opened it, and then a baby''s face appeared on the screen.


    He had a high nose and a sharp jawline. He was staring at the camera


    My nose twitched. I raised my hand and pursed my lips, feeling extremely excited.


    Those eyebrows, eyes and that nose. Who else could it be but my son?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In my excitement, I couldn''t help but feel lucky that my baby was well taken care of. Although he was still very scrawny, his small eyes flickered with


    energy.


    At the very least, Irvin was telling the truth, that these people had not mistreated my child.


    Knowing that my child was safe and sound, I finally felt relieved and switched off theptop. I calmed down and tried to find a solution.


    It was impossible to escape. My child was still in their hands, and I would never leave him behind.


    That was why there were no bodyguards around the house and not even a single surveince camera watching over me. They knew my weakness


    very well.


    However, I still didn''t know when I would be able to see my child.


    Iid down on the bed, feeling a little discouraged


    I sighed heavily. Suddenly, I felt something cold lying next to my hand


    I grabbed it, and discovered that it was a mobile phone!


    Most importantly, it was unlocked.


    l immediately dialed Hendrix''s number, and then fell into a nervous wait.


    Soon after a beep, Hendrix''s husky voice rang out from the opposite side. "Arianna."


    "How did you know it was me?" This was probably a foreign number, and it probably didn''t have a caller ID. I didn''t think he would actually pick up.


    "Did you see Irvin?" Hendrix asked.


    His tone sgunded strange. I ~~


    supp essed my excitement and said


    ina soft: voice, "Yes, I did. But I came


    here f or my child. That''s why was


    willing to leave the country. Content


    belongs to


    "Should I say that you are a good


    mother?" Hendrix suddenly said


    pointedly:ke then gnashed his teeth


    and said ve been too lenient on


    you. That''s why you were able to use


    my Rost prized possession & ?)


    threaten me."


    =


    My heart leaped into my throat. I had nothing to say.


    Hendrix had been trapped in hatred


    and rivalries-for his whole life. The


    only thingdifferent was falling in >


    love witi-me. I was special to him:


    Not eysn his child could matchup.


    But ff bet myself for my child''s


    safety.


    o


    If I won, everyone would be happy. If I lost, however, Hendrix would probably hate me for a lifetime.


    "Hendrix..." I didn''t know what to say, so I just called his name


    There was a long silence before Hendrix said firmly, "This is the first andst time. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you.¡±


    He didn''t me me. so I naturally knew not to argue with him. Instead, I replied, "As long as my child is fine, I promise it won''t happen again.¡±


    A long sigh came from the other end of the line. Hendrix said, "Now you probably know why I''m so against you keeping in touch with Irvin."


    The subject changed so quickly that I did not know how to react. "You''ve been suspicious of Irvin''s disappearance for a while now, haven''t you?"


    "Do you remember that I had told you some of the culprits were still unidentified?"


    "Do you mean that the Granger Family is also involved?¡±

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    "Evan found an old document with Irvin''s grandfather''s signature on it, but I''m not sure yet."


    Hendrix was a man who liked to keep a low profile. If he was not more than 80% certain of something, he would not tell me about it.


    It was no wonder that Irvin kept telling me to be wary of Hendrix. He must have known what happened that year, so he''d tried to confuse me before


    Hendrix told me anything.


    I was not used to suspecting others with malice, especially Irvin. However, contrary to my belief, he was not the person I''d thought he was.


    All of a sudden, Evan''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Sir, we''re ready.¡±


    Hendrix murmured a response and hung up the phone. "I''l call you tomorrow..."


    I brought the phone in front of me and saw that it had returned to the dialing screen. Looking at the only call record, I had mixed feelings in my heart.


    Hendrix was not worried about my situation at all


    In fact, it was not his fault. After all, this was my own choice


    I didn''t feel sleepy after putting down the phone, so I repeatedly stared at the image of my baby on theptop, hoping to find clues about his


    whereabouts.


    I watched and watched until I eventually drifted off.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I woke up again, it was ten o''clock in the morning. There was no major change in the weather in Mesville during the winter. The sky was grey


    as if the end of the world was approaching.


    After washing up, I opened the door and went downstairs, intending to have a good lock around this ce


    The whole castle was empty, except for a few foreign servants who''d arrivedst night.


    These people had tried their best to get me here, but they didn''t prevent me from escaping. I didn''t know whether it was because they took my child


    away and had no fear of me escaping or whether there were other factors.


    "Morning, Arianna.¡¯ Irvin was sitting


    at the dining table. He was dressed


    in a white suit and looked elegant.


    The corners of his mouth were


    uptuned i in a gentle smile, which


    made him look like a gentleman.


    My fate was in his hands. I knew that being afraid wouldn''t change anything, so I just calmly walked over and sat in the seat across from him


    The servant was very clever. As soon as I sat down, he served me the same breakfast as Irvin''s.


    , on the other hand, had been paying close attention to Irvin''s every movement and expression.


    After talking to Hendrix on the phonest night, I had been trying to figure out if Irvin had really changed


    "Arianna, if you continue staring at me like this, I can''t help but feel that you are about to change your mind."


    Irvin opened and closed his lips without looking up at me, but his words were extremely shocking.


    I was surprised for a moment before I regained my senses. Then, I calmly said, "I don''t understand. What do you mean, change my mind?"


    "Of course: Irvin stopped what he.


    was doing and raised his head <~


    slowlysThen, staring at me witli his


    dark eyes, he said with a fainbsmile,


    ¡°That you would choose tabe with


    fie."


    As expected, he had changed. Only his obsession with me stillid within him.


    But now, he was no longer the one who''d protected me wherever I went but the one who''d kidnapped my flesh and blood.


    I sneered and said sarcastically, "I didn''t know you were so self-rightecus before.¡±


    I wanted tg provoke him and get the


    information I wanted, but Irvin =~


    remained unmoved, as if it did not


    seem to bother him at all. I felt like I


    was punching a cotton bag. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He smiled and asked me, "Why are you so fascinated by Hendrix?"


    What did Irvin want?


    My feelings towards him had long gone, but why did he still want to cause me trouble?


    I tossed the question back to him. "What do you think?"

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    Irvin frowned and thought for a while before he continued, "I think it''s not Hendrix who fascinated you, but it''s because you are a softhearted person.


    You stayed with Hendrix out of sympathy because of your child."


    Stubborn people all had a set of values that other people didn''t know about, and these beliefs made them be self-righteous and unreasonable.


    I adjusted my expression and locked at him coldly. "You have never loved anyone before, so how do you know whether there is love between us or


    not?"


    "Why don''t you take care of yourself first? Stop this, Arianna. You and Hendrix don''t have a future together.¡±


    When our eyes met, Irvin tilted his head towards me and our gazes locked together.


    This made me feel repulsed towards him from the bottom of my heart.


    Ever since I saw Irvin appear in the castle and greet those people as if nothing was wrong, my stomach started to churn every time Iid eyes on him.


    "Irvin, do you really think that you can control the lives of others? Just because you said that Hendrix and I won''t be together for long, does it mean


    that you''re right? In fact, we''ve been in love for 10 years now, and there will be another 20, 30 years. Even if we get separated, divorced, and never


    meet each other again, our hearts are together. You will never understand this."


    I looked at him coldly, not making any attempt to mask my ridicule and disdain


    However, Irvin did not seem angry. Instead, he leaned back and looked rxed. "Arianna, I have your best interests at heart.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His gentle and doting use of "Arianna" made my heart feel as if it was being pulled by something.


    This handsome face, this humble and gentle voice, belonged to Irvin, who''d pulled me back from hell.


    But he was no longer the Irvin I knew.


    Locking at me, Irvin thought that his n had seeded. He raised his eyebrows and took a sip of his coffee.


    Perhaps to him, even making me waver for just a moment was an aplishment for him.


    "Irvin, what on earth do you want?" I frowned and looked serious. My hands, which were resting on my knees, clenched into fists unconsciously.


    My gut feeling told me that Irvin was no longer the young man who cared about me more than anything.


    Irvin avoided my gaze and sliced -.


    into his fried egg nonchntly. =~


    "Don''t look at me like that. In fact, we


    coordinated very well, didn''t w


    Hendrix should be here eg eoon:


    My heart sank as a bad feeling arose in my mind


    That phone... Was it ced there to deliberately prompt me to call Hendrix and lead him here?!


    "Irvin!" I was so angry that I pounded the table and stood up. Last night, he deliberately ignored me in order to give me a chance to make the phone


    call.


    What a good n!


    I was worried that this day woulde. That Irvin and Hendrix would be enemies.


    Irvin ate his breakfast coldly as if


    nothing had Rappened, but the


    Weigeling out of his mouth sent


    chills down my spine. "On one hand,


    there i¡ì you and your son. But, on


    the ather hand, there are youitwo


    daughters. What do you hiftk he will


    choose?"


    My mind instantly went nk, and countless thoughts ran wildly.


    No matter what happened, we would


    lose the people dearest to us. Even if


    Hendrix could make all the o


    arrangements, this was Mesville


    This pface was beyond Hendrix''s


    power. It was no different from


    waking into a trap. Con entbelongs


    to¡¯ ol

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    "Irvin? Do you enjoy breaking up my family and torturing me? Do you want me to be as miserable as you are? Is that your ultimate goal??" I clenched


    my fist, my nails drug into my palm, but I didn''t feel any pain.


    My child and Hendrix, if anything happened to either of them, I would live with the guilt for the rest of my life.


    Irvin''s face fell instantly. He did not say anything in response and seemed like he was waiting to hear what I had to say.


    When it came to love, I was not afraid to be threatening at all. Looking down on him, I said in a cold tone, "You can take back everything I owe you,


    even if it means sacrificing my life. Because that''s the least I can do for you, I admit it!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shirley and Dannie are missing. Even though Hendrix had his suspicions about you, I was still willing to stand on your side. On the phone, you didn''t


    give me any clear warnings. I knew it was dangerous, but I was willing to put myself at risk and be a hostage. We have experienced life and


    death together. I never doubted your loyalty towards me."


    "Up until just now, I didn''t believe that you had anything to do with my child!"


    "But what about you? What have you done? You don''t know the whereabouts of the woman who loves you, and instead, all the while, you''ve been


    hanging out with this group of people. You wasted your time plotting against Hendrix in an effort to pursue the love that I can''t give you?!"


    I pointed at Irvin and red at him with hatred that I had never felt before. "You''re destroying yourself! You''re stepping on our mutual trust! You''re


    betraying everyone who loves you! You''re not worthy of being loved at all¡±


    "That''s my child, how could you bear to..." I took a deep breath and calmed down. "If I could foresee the future, I would rather have died in that


    abandoned factory than ept your arrogant love!"


    I couldn''t deny that I wasshing out at Irvin.


    Everyone knew to cherish their lives at all costs.


    However, what Irvin had done really disappointed me.


    I was always sincere to everyone I met, but my kindness was taken for granted over and over again


    Except for Hendrix.


    Hendrix wasn''t a good person, but he was open and frank towards me.


    After we cleared our misunderstanding, he''d treated me with sincerity and had carefully guarded our precious home.


    Even if Hendrix was really evil, he was loyal and dared to take responsibility for his actions.


    Irvin could never match up to him.


    "Didn''t you ask why I''m so


    fascinated by¡¯IHendrix? I can answer


    you now. It''shot fa


    love. I love Hendrix,


    though-he suspect


    scination, but


    to be frank. Even


    ed thatmy ~


    grandmother was the murderer who


    killed his parents, he had never


    thought of hurting anyoneimportant


    to me!¡± Content belongs 1o


    NovelDrama.Org


    I''d never said these words in front of Hendrix, but after I finished, I felt even more confident and sure than ever.


    It was probably.because of my


    certainty thatirvin s facial


    expression became gloomy, and hjs


    eyes were full of anger and hatred:


    He said, "Is that 50? He won''t hart


    the people you care about? What


    abst you and your son?¡± Content


    bel ongs to NovelDrama.Org ??


    "He knows that you value your


    children morethan anything else. He


    knows that you are willing to put


    yourself indanger for them! Asa


    result, thee bodyguard sessfully


    kidnapped you, and you arrived at


    my doorstep safe and sound All of


    this was a part of Hendrix¡¯ ¡®sn! He


    doesn''t care whether yourare dead


    or alive. He just wanted to achieve


    his purpose of revenge!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    "Shut up!" I didn''t let him continue, and my rising anger made me tremble with rage.


    "The truth is very cruel, isn''t it?" The smile on Irvin''s face was very menacing. "Hendrix loves you deeply on the surface, but he let you fall into danger


    again and again. His love is just all talk. There is no difference between him and me! We are selfish and despicable people, and no one is nobler than


    the other!"


    I frowned and ground my teeth in response. "Hendrix is not that kind of person! He isn''t!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Women are always better at lying to themselves than men.¡±


    After saying that, Irvin gave me a cold nce and left the dining room.


    I sat down on the chair and let out a long breath. I felt that all my strength was used up in that argument just now.


    It was not until Irvin''s footsteps faded away that I took out my mobile phone from my pocket. I wanted to call Hendrix to remind him about the dangers


    here, but when I took it out, it was a fake model instead of a real mobile phone.


    It seemed that they had already expected it and changed the mobile phone quietly during my sleep to cut off my path of retreat.


    I was a light sleeper. So whoever switched out my phone must''ve been someone in this castle, and that person must have been very agile and light


    on their feet. As for who it was, I didn''t know for the time being


    Now that I thought about it, the disappearance of Shirley might also have been a part of Irvin''s n.


    All of a sudden, a long shadow loomed over me.


    Turning around, I saw a woman walking towards me.


    She was wearing a pair of Doc Marten boots and jeans. The high-cored sweater on her body was warm and fuzzy, and her hair naturally fell over


    her shoulders, giving her a casual look.


    I didn''t remember seeing her around the castle.


    "It seems that your talk with him didn''t end very well.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, I recognized her.


    This was the woman who came to meet the bodyguard in the carst night. She''d changed her style today, and I almost could not recognize her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hadn''t made a sound despite walking all the way from the stairs to the dining room. So I guessed that it was her who''d switched out my phone


    last night.


    "Don''t lock at me like that. I like to wear simple and casual clothes when I don''t have anything to do. You can call me Rachel." Rachel ordered a ss


    of milk and a bowl of oatmeal. She sat down opposite me.


    "To be honestArianna, Irvin always


    said that you''re very special, but


    after getting to know you, I can''t see


    what''s different about you. I hope:


    that hedidnt make a mistake this


    time¡°Rachel''s words were fall of


    coftempt.


    =


    From the moment Rachel got on the


    car, I''d been-gurious about the


    person she kept mentioning. I was"


    very intrigued about who had raised


    the people like Rachel and her C


    bodyguard and how he''d managed


    toget Irvin to cooperate Wi him.


    iss Rachel, what do you mean by


    special?" I cgmposed myself and


    continued, "Are you waiting to see ._


    me being framed and deceived? I: S


    was separated from my child after


    on y seeing him once. Do you-expect


    me.to feel grateful and havea


    positive attitude even after being


    treated like this?"


    Rachel snorted coldly. "You have a sharp tongue. I''m waiting to see how long you can keep this going."


    Then, she left as well


    Probably because the bodyguard was seriously injured, he did note down to eat. The whole morning, I was alone on the first floor.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Irvin and Rachel appeared at the stairs together.


    Seeing that Rachel was dressed in ck leather again, I immediately stood up.


    Rachel ance again returned to her cold demeancr. She didn''t even bat her eyes as she walked past me and stepped out of the main entrance.


    Irvin, however, nced at me and then left without looking back.


    Rachel had said that she only wore outfits like that when they were out on missions. Thus, it was obvious that they had a target.


    Could this have anything to do with Hendrix?

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Three days had passed without any news from Irvin and the others.


    These days, I felt like I was walking on thin ice and slept uneasily every night. Every day, the only way I could fall asleep was by watching the video of


    my baby.


    In the middle of one night, I had just drifted off when I heard the creaking of the door downstairs. I woke up immediately, put on my coat, and ran


    downstairs


    By the time I reached the lobby, Rachel had already gone up the other flight of stairs, and the bodyguard was nowhere to be found. Irvin was the only


    one left in therge living room. He wore a ck cloak, and he had an aura of servitude about him. Just like when I first saw him here, he was staring


    at the portrait of Jesus on the cross.


    Hearing my footsteps. Irvin asked, "Why haven''t you slept yet? Are you waiting for me?¡±


    Irvin''s voice was soft and clear, revealing the joy within it.


    I didn''t want to be toc narcissistic with him, so I changed the subject. "It seems that you didn''t do well this time."


    "Are you hoping that''s the case, Arianna?¡± Irvin asked as he walked over to me like nothing had happened. "God won''t always be by Hendrix''s side.¡±


    He stopped in front of me, leaning forward slightly, and gave me a once-over. His humble and gentle face suddenly became more sullen.


    "But it doesn''t necessarily mean that I will stand on your side, does it?" I quietly swallowed, showing no emotion


    He wanted to see the worry and panic on my face. This was exactly what Irvin was looking forward to. I was not fooled by him.


    Irvin raised his eyebrows with interest and stood up straight as if he had heard a big joke. Then, he smiled and looked at me mockingly. "Not


    necessarily.¡±


    These few words showed how confident he was


    I was about to retort when Irvin suddenly turned around, seemingly uninterested in my reaction


    "You said you only met the child once before. You must be missing him, right? Arianna?"


    He had changed the subject so -.


    suddenly that I had no reason to


    ignorehis kindness. "Yes, I''m


    thinking about him all the time.


    When can I see him?" Content


    belongs to  ~~


    Irvin turned his back to me and tilted


    his head, looking emotionless.


    "Soon." "Hmph. "1 could not believe


    his words. now.¡¯ "How long do you


    think is soon? One day? One month?


    Or oneyear? Do you know what it


    means to live like this for a year?


    Yau-said that you love me so much


    afd that I should choose you, but


    you tortured me by separating me


    from my flesh and blood. Is this


    what you call love?" Content belongs


    to


    Realizing thattwas a little too


    emotional, [took a deep breath and


    continued,¡¯Since you imprisoned ~~


    me he e£¤m begging you to lock me


    up withymy child. I don''t want to-just


    watshr the video every day. I want to


    seemy child."


    =Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Irvin did not react. His tall and strong body stood as solid as a wall, reminding me that all hope was futile.


    After a long silence, Irvin finally said, "Arianna, you''re too greedy. It''s not good for you to be insatiable.¡±


    Before I could react, Irvin turned around and walked up the stairs


    At present, Irvin''s emotions were temperamental and unpredictable. I had no chance to take advantage of the situation


    I was a little discouraged and stood in the living room for a long time before returning to my room.


    I copsed on the bed and my drowsiness had disappeared entirely.


    Irvin''s easygoing attitude suggested that they hadn''t returned empty-handed, which meant that Hendrix might''ve been in danger at the moment.

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    However, Irvin had only said a few words. Obviously, they had not gained the upper hand, and Hendrix must have tried to resist. Still, it was not clear


    who would emerge victorious in the end.


    Just when I was lost in my thoughts, I suddenly heard the sound of the old window cracking open, which scared me and woke me up immediately. I


    nced towards the window.


    Although this castle was well maintained, it was still old. When the wind blew at night, the window board would often drop, and you''d have to close it


    manually. I had only been here three or four days, but this was already the third time.


    I sighed, got up, and walked over, intending to close it.


    I had barely taken two steps when I heard a scuffing noise. There seemed to be some movement outside the window.


    Was it the wind, or was someone trying to break in?


    I felt that it was strange, so I cautiously approached the window. When I was about half a step away from it, I stopped where I was, stood on my


    tiptoes, and stretched out my neck to look outside.


    All of a sudden, a hand appeared, grabbed onto the windowsill, and then pulled the rest of the body up. Then, the rest of the torso and legs slowly


    emerged...


    The man climbed on the wall with his back facing me. Because the candlelight was dim, I could only tell that it was a man from his figure, but intuition


    told me that there was no malice from the man who was taking risks to see me at this critical moment. Therefore, I just watched all of this coolly. I''d


    even prepared to cover for him if he was discovered


    Soon, the man jumped into my roompletely. When he turned around, and I could see his face clearly, my eyes lit up. Without hesitation, I rushed


    over and hugged him tightly.


    "Hendrix, thank God you''re alright."


    I''d been so afraid of hearing news about him, because if it came from Irvin, it wouldn''t be good news at all.


    Hendrix''s tight muscles rxed instantly. He sighed deeply and held me tightly. "You''re impossible.¡±


    Somehow, my-nose scrunched up. I


    looked at hig; and my eyes started


    tearing up Just as I was about to >


    speak, some hing suddenly urred


    to med + broke away from his afms


    and-~an back to the living rogm.


    "Wait a minute.¡±


    oF


    Hendrix was very cautious. He crept to the door, leaned against it, and listened for a while. Then, after confirming that he had not been discovered, he


    returned


    "Hendrix,e here." I sat by the bed with theptop in my arms, and Hendrix eased in beside me.


    I clicked on the video and ced theptop on Hendrix''sp. "This is our son. He has your nose.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I had been looking forward to this for a long time. Although I''d imagined that Hendrix and our child would''ve met face to face, this was the best we


    could do for now.


    Hendrix stareghat the screen, and a


    flurry of emgtions shed across his


    eyes. A few secondster, he turned


    around I topull me into an embrace.


    "Don¡¯ worry, our baby is a gift given


    to ustby God. I won''t let him 1 stay


    with them for long.¡± Content belongs


    to  =


    With Hendrix''s reassurance, I could finally feel at ease. However, when I''d thought of Irvin''s attitude, my heart tightened, and I asked solemnly, "Have


    you been alright these few days? Is your family okay?"


    Hendrix''s expression suddenly darkened and pushed me away. His gaze was as cold as ice, and his voice was emationless. "Now you''re worried.


    Why didn''t you think about this when you were kidnapped?¡±


    He hadn''t said such harsh words to


    me for a long time. Even when he''d


    been jealoug:of Irvin, he hadn''t


    spoken in.sirch atone. Fora aN


    moments) was flustered and didnt


    know how to respond. In the end, I


    coulgonly lower my voice andtbe


    vutserable. "I''d gotten too worked up


    afthat time and couldn''t.galm down.


    I wanted to help, but I''m just a


    woman. The only thing I could think


    of is..."


    "That''s funny.¡± Hendrix did not give me a chance to finish speaking. Instead, he looked at me with a strange expression and said, "I thought you had


    already regarded yourself as a man."

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    Impulsiveness, impatience, no regard for consequences... All the mistakes that men were most prone to making had been reflected in me. Hendrix''s


    sarcasm had always hit the nail on the head.


    I had nothing to say, so I lowered my head and fiddled with my fingers.


    When Hendrix saw that I had nothing to say, he continued to ask, "Do you know how a good woman should act?¡±


    I shook my head to indicate that I didn''t know.


    Being a good person was already very difficult, and I didn''t have the ability to learn further.


    Hendrix probably also felt helpless and sighed slightly. Then he put theptop aside and put his hand on my shoulder. He adjusted his posture and


    locked into my eyes. "Most importantly, a good woman, a good wife, should learn to rely on her husband.¡±


    He looked serious and affectionate. I gazed into his dark and felt like I would sink into them at any moment.


    "At first, I suppressed my feelings for you out of revenge. Later, I gradually discovered the truth and feared that you would find out, so I did not dare


    confess my feelings. Finally, after spending sc many years together, we solved that misunderstanding. Do you want to repeat the same mistakes?"


    "This is not the first or second time. I''ve been waiting for you to realize your mistake, but you insist on living like this. Do you want to be controlled by


    those irrational emotions for a lifetime?"


    "Arianna, I''m going to be with you for the rest of your life. Think about how I would feel if something bad happens to you. Is it really so hard for you to


    talk to me?¡±


    He seemed to be trying his best to suppress the injustice in his heart, but in the end, he was still somewhat emotional, like a child who had been


    wronged. It was not easy for him to vent, so he''d poured out all his emotions.


    I thought for a moment, and felt that that description was not appropriate.


    How could Hendrix be wronged, let alone suffer in silence because of it? He was a vengeful person by nature. Anyone who offended him would not


    get out unscathed. Naturally, him suffering in this way sounded foreign


    In addition; Hendrix was partly -.


    responsible for my decision. If he


    had told¡¯ me that he had a n, 1"


    wouldn''t have tried to find My own


    way to get my child back. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    We were both right, and yet wrong at the same time. No one could me anyone.


    However, I had learned my lesson in these three days, so I didn''t retort back. I just nodded my head and said, "There won''t be another time."


    Staying alone has given me enough time to predict the possible situation.


    For example, the other party had used me to threaten Hendrix, to kill him.


    For example, holding me hostage in exchange for my newborn daughter. or Anne.


    As long as I wasn''t around, Hendrix would agree to anything without hesitation.


    In his eyes, nothing was more important than me.


    I took too long to realize this, but fortunately, Hendrix was fine.


    Hendrix probably didn''t expect that I wouldpromise that easily. He gulped and frowned slightly, giving me a helpless look.


    The way he was staring at me made


    me feel a little guilty. I pursed my


    lips, stretched out my hand, and ~~


    rubbed tke creases in between his¡±


    eyebrows. ¡®All right, all right, I made


    you worry again. But what should I


    de2You found me again. sayou Il


    jUSt have to bear with me." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I couldn''t remember thest time I''d acted like a spoiled child with him. Did I ever dote on him like this?


    So much timead gone by that I''d


    forgotten somuch, and the


    memories that I had forgotten were.


    probablyot deep, nor honest. Ino


    such agituation, it was true love that


    mademe wanted to act like a


    spajled and shameless gin front


    of¡¯him. Content belongs ig


    NovelDrama.Org


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Hendrix''s body stiffened when I touched him. A smile crept up from the corners of his eyes, but it only took a moment for him to regain hisposure.


    He grabbed me by the wrist and looked at me seriously. "Can you promise me that this will be thest time?"


    Of course, I was willing to do that, but I was worried that I would not be able to control my emotions, so I joked, "Don''t you know that you cannot


    believe a woman''s promise?¡±


    "Hm?" Hendrix raised his eyebrows and looked at me as if he was thinking about the credibility of these words. He then nodded his head. "It''s true.


    The more beautiful a woman is, the more cunning she is. You told me this before.¡±


    Seeing that he had loosened up, I became more daring. I wrapped my arms around Hendrix''s neck. Then I put on a sincere expression and said,


    "Don''t worry. Even if it''s for the sake of my child, I will try my best to restrain myself, and won''t make any further rash decisions.¡±


    When there was nothing to worry about, people could do whatever they wanted, but people couldn''t just make hasty decisions when there was a


    concern. At that time, the first thing to consider was to minimize the danger one would face or avoid danger altogether.


    I had dreamt of scenarios where Hendrix was the one caught in dilemmas like this. Every time I woke up, I would be drenched in sweat.


    The only thing I could do now was try my best not to let those dreamse true.


    Hendrix sneered and said with a faint smile, "Try your best?"


    This was the type of tone he used when he got angry. I nced at him for only a second and then realized that the situation was not good. I wanted to


    escape, but Hendrix grabbed my head first and tightly wrapped his other hand around my waist.


    When I finally came to, I was already immersed in Hendrix''s overbearing kisses. I couldn''t breathe. I patted his hand a few times and begged for


    mercy, but he didn''t respond.


    Hendrix didn''t let go of me until I started whimpering.


    "Try your best"? There''s nothing else for you to try your best at anymore. This is a lesson, remember?¡±


    I felt wronged, resentful, and angry. I rolled my eyes at him and didn''t reply.


    Hendrix gloated and gave me a once- over. He didn''t even try to hide the amused expression on his face as if he was watching a good show.


    Suddenly, the light under the crack


    of the doar flickered. It was clear.¡±


    that someone had passed by. I


    quicky put my hand on Hendrix''s


    leg,ahdicating that he shouldnot


    make a sound.


    od


    However, the ck shadow seemed to have noticed something and stood still at the door, and I couldn''t tell if they were eavesdropping or not.


    This was not good.


    There were no.gtherrge pieces of


    furniture in the room other than the


    bed and thecoffee table. The


    bathroord had an openyout as


    well. IE5omeone were to forceftilly


    bargento the room, there was no


    deutbt that Hendrix would be


    didcovered immediate y.Content


    belongs to


    ae


    /N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I had no choice but to ask Hendrix to leave.


    After exchanging nces with each


    other, Hendrix s face darkened aghe


    walked towards the window white I


    tiptoed towards the door. If =


    someone pushed the door open, I


    could still stall them for a while.


    Cdntent belongs to


    I could feel my heart pounding. I watched Hendrix out of the corner of my eye while at the same time keeping an eye on the ck shadow behind the


    door.


    When Hendrix was about to step onto the window frame, Irvin''s hoarse voice rang out from the other side of the door, "Arianna, let''s talk. I know you


    haven''t slept yet."


    What was going on?


    Just now, Irvin hadn''t wanted to talk to me, so why did he suddenly change his mind now?

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    I took a step back, lowered my voice, and said, "I''m about to sleep soon. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    There was no response as if no one was there, but I noticed that the shadow under the door never moved.


    As he was waiting, Hendrix changed his mind and retumed. He deliberately controlled his footsteps so that he wouldn''t make any noise. His footsteps


    were so silent that I didn''t notice him until he arrived next to me. I leaned against his frame gently.


    The three of us were only separated by a door, but it felt like life or death.


    After a long while, Irvin finally replied, "Have a good rest. I will grant you your wish tomorrow."


    Then, his shadow shed and disappeared in the direction of his room.


    It was not until the footsteps disappeared that I let out a sigh of relief and murmured to myself, "To fulfill my wish... Is Irvin bringing me to see my


    child?"


    Hendrix''s deep voice sounded out, "Do you still think he''s Santa us?"


    His tone sounded strange.


    "You''ve had your suspicions about Irvin for a long time now, haven''t you?" I asked


    Hendrix did not reply. He walked to the window and lit a cigarette. He breathed out a cloud of smoke in the howling wind, as if he had something


    difficult to say.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, then I won''t ask.¡± I walked over, closed the window, and turned to face him. "Smoking is bad for you, yet you want to


    inhale your own second-hand smoke?"


    Hendrix paused for a moment and put out the cigarette at the window sill. Then, he tossed the cigarette out through a small gap in the window.


    "Don''t you wanna smoke?" I was a little surprised andforted him. "Don''t worry about being discovered. I''ll open the window to get rid of the smell


    after you leave.¡±


    "I don¡¯ feeftike smoking anymore,¡±


    Hendrix ?said tly. He then changed


    the su bject and looked at me with


    greatinterest. "Who would you


    chagse if you had to make athoice


    between your son and me2"Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    This was the situation that I dreaded


    the most, and didn''t expect to hear


    it from Henglix After a brief period


    of shock, ¡°looked at his serious


    appearance and couldn''t help


    laughing, "Hendrix, you know, you


    are very much like those youngsters.


    They are very jealous, um ¡°You are


    more difficult to please than them.


    You are even jealous of your own


    son."


    ~~


    Hendrix was embarrassed and nced away sheepishly, saying, "I already know your answer. It''s just as I imagined. So I shouldn''t be surprised by


    this."


    Iughed. "Who do you think I''ll choose?"


    "Not me." Hendrix shrugged, looking disappointed and aggrieved. "But Arianna, do you know that no matter who you''re up against, I will choose you


    over and over again?"


    He seemed to be joking, with a casual look, which made me unsure whether I should be happy or not


    After that, he did not wait for my response and began to climb out of the window. "See you tomorrow.¡±


    Then he jumped out, and disappeared into the night.


    I walked towards the window and looked around, but I couldn''t see him nor other movements. I waited for a while before closing the window.


    The next day.


    Because I wanted to see my child, I deliberately got up early and freshened myself up


    After breakfast, Irvin brought me out of the castle.


    I thought it was a long journey, but the car stopped after driving into the city for less than ten minutes.


    Irvin opened the door and got off. I followed him to a shop that seemed to sell watches.


    It appeared that th


    operating fora lon


    signboardhat the d


    e shop had been


    g time. The


    oor was old and:>


    dictated a long history. There were


    12 clqoks I in the disy window;Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    which probably sh


    owed the same


    time in different time zones: Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    When we passed by the counter, an old man wearing professional equipment was repairing a watch. He looked focused and did not seem surprised


    by our arrival.


    As for Irvin, he ignored the old man and walked straight into a room in the back. His strides were so long that I had to run to catch up to him.


    After walking around the room filled with all kinds of clocks, we finally reached another room. Shelves of red wine were ced on both sides, and a


    European-style velvet sofa was ced in the middle of the room, making it look very stylish.


    Irvin walked to the wine rack and took out one of the bottles. It felt like the air stopped for a moment. Then, suddenly, the wall in front of me moved


    slowly to one side, revealing a door that seemed to lead to a secret chamber.


    I looked at the scene with my mouth agape. It turned out that the bottles of red wine were not for disy but instead acted as a key to open a secret


    tunnel.


    There were two wine racks and several hundred bottles of wine. Even if you tried them one by one, it would take hundreds of times to find the correct


    bottle. What''s more, who would pay attention to these things at first nce?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come with me." Irvin had already walked in while I was in a daze. I was surprised and quickly sprinted over to catch up with him. As I passed by the


    living room, I stole a nce at the bottle of red wine.


    Although Irvin had been quick to act, I could still remember the general direction of the wine bottle he grabbed. So if I had the opportunity toe


    back, at least I had a vague idea of how to open this secret door.


    I thought I would see my child immediately, but after entering, I saw an underground factory.


    We were suddenly standing on the second floor of this factory. Below us were workers in silver protective suits operating the assembly line, and there


    were many bottles and cans on the conveyor belt. Because it was too far away, I couldn''t make out what kind of product it was.


    "This way."


    Irvin''s voice brought me back to reality. Curious as to where he was leading me, I followed him.


    Finally, after turning a few corners, I heard the cry of a baby from a distance


    Just as I was getting excited, I noticed something was wrong.


    There was crying, but it didn''t seem to be just one child.


    The closer we got, the more sounds we could hear. I was certain that there was more than one child here


    Sure enough, when Irvin opened the door, my guess was right.


    There were mare than a dozen


    incubators centaining newborn


    babies arranged around the room. >


    Becausedhere was no mother =


    aroundto take care of them, mast of


    these babies were crying and.


    screaming. The scene was-chaotic


    afd heart-wrenching. Cagitent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    My first reaction was to rush in to find my child, but I couldn''t find him at all


    "What do you mean by this?" I stood in the middle of the room and asked Irvin


    "You wanted to see the child. I''ve -.


    brought you here. Is there anything


    you''re dissatisfied with?" Irvin sald


    coldly. It seemed that he''d taken my


    words for granted. Content belongs


    to 5 NovelDrama.Org ig


    I felt humiliated and gnashed my teeth in anger. "You know that''s not what I mean. I want to see my own son. None of them is my son.¡±


    "Ha." Irvin sneered and walked in,


    teasing the babies as he passed. Ny


    Finally, he said calmly, "Every child


    here is separated from their mother.


    Arianna, I''ll give you a chance now. Choose one, and you can bring that child with you. Then, I''ll let you go. What do you think?"


    "Let me go?" I didn''t believe he would be so kind. "What are your conditions?¡±

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Instead of answering me, Irvin changed the subject. "Have you made up your mind? All the children in this room were born on the same day as your


    son. So you can take whichever one you want."


    "What do you mean?" He seemed to be talking about something else entirely.


    "You just want a child. These babies are too young to remember any of this, so why are you so reluctant to pick one? Are you worried that you''ll


    mistreat them because they''re not your child?" Irvin asked.


    I understood now. Irvin wanted me to find a recement for the child that I''d had with Hendrix.


    Irvin was unaware of Hendrix''s private visitst night. Logically speaking, he should not have been bothered trying to get on my good side. But, most


    importantly, this idea was ratherical


    Shaking my head, I looked at Irvin mockingly and said with a sneer, "You still think everything in life can be easily reced."


    Although the bond between a mother and her child was invisible and intangible, it was because of this that it couldn''t be destroyed. Irvin could never


    understand this principle


    "I''m very curious. What can you get out of doing this?"


    He had tried everything to trick me intoing here, but now he wanted to let me go with someone else''s child. What was he trying to do?


    Although Irvin was stubborn, he was not stupid. He must have had his own purpose.


    Irvin narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while before saying, "What''s so great about Hendrix? He can''t protect you or your child. Arianna, I am the


    only one who puts you first. As long as you agree, we can escape with a child of our own, to somewhere far away from here. I promise you that I will


    do everything to protect you and our child.¡±


    "Promise?"


    At this moment, Irvin''s promise did not seem convincing at all.


    But one thing was beneficial to me. Although Irvin was obsessed with me, he did not intend to hurt me. It seemed that he was not the mastermind


    behind all of this.


    "Are Shirley and Dannie with them?" I asked.


    This was probably why Irvin was being used by them


    When I mentiQned this, Irvin''s


    expression sgddenly became


    menacin He looked at me with


    anger and aid, "I''m asking you naw,


    If your sen is never to be found: -


    again-and now there is an


    opportunity for you to leave With me


    and a child of our own. Deyou want


    to leave or not?"


    The feeling of danger hit me. I was flustered by his gaze and swallowed my saliva unconsciously.


    But I knew that I couldn''t let my child, that I''d had with Hendrix, suffer alone.


    I opened my mouth and clenched


    my fist. Whetrl calmed down and


    was about to respond, a figure ~~


    suddenly-darted in from outside the


    door. in y the blink of an eye, that


    person had caught Irvin anc ced


    a cold knife against his ed


    After controlling Irvin, the figure slowly revealed herself. It was Rachel


    Weren''t they in cahoots? Why were they killing each other?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Before I could react, a sullen voice came from outside the door.


    "Tut, tut, tut. I warned you not to be clever.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sebastian''s figure emerged, his shadow stretched long like a ghost, and he stood beside Rachel.


    He looked at me, his thin lips


    opening andtlosi ng. There was a


    smile in his eyes, as if he was an evil


    spirit thathad crawled out of hell-He


    lookedhsinister and terrifying. ?


    "Ariaiing, I told you, we''d meet again


    very soon. Did I keep my word?"


    I took a deep breath and gritted my teeth. I was speechless


    Although I had guessed that this might''ve had something to do with Sebastian, I was still shocked when I saw him

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    It was scary when you didn''t know who your opponent was, but that didn''t apply to Sebastian.


    Although I knew him very well, I could never imagine how twisted and sinister his mind was.


    "Sir, how should we deal with this guy?" As she spoke, Rachel rubbed her knife against Irvin''s neck. Her face was filled with excitement and


    anticipation to draw blood.


    It turned out that Rachel was Sebastian''s subordinate. In this way, those weird things she had said to me started to make sense.


    Hearing this, Sebastian walked over and stopped half a step away from us. After a few seconds of silence, he kicked Irvin to the ground.


    Sebastian seemed to have gotten stronger during his time abroad. Irvin fell to the ground and was dragged for some distance before he hit a wall,


    and stopped


    "I''ve given you a chance. Why didn''t you cherish it?" Sebastian put his hands on his knees, bent aver and looked at Irvin up and down as if he was


    observing a prey, "You have the audacity to go after my woman. What do you think I should do with you..."


    Leaning against the wall, Irvin looked defiant, but he could not say a single word. It seemed that he was terrified of Sebastian.


    "Sir, don''t dirty your hands. Leave it to me." Rachel volunteered.


    It seemed that Rachel wanted Irvin''s life more than Sebastian.


    Sebastian looked at Irvin and then gave me a sideways nce. After thinking for a while, he simply said, "Forget it, lock him up first. He is still useful.¡±


    "But. sir..." Rachel obviously had something to say.


    Sebastian didn''t give her a chance to finish. Instead, he shot her a cold look and asked, "Are you questioning my decision?"


    "No, I dare not." Rachel lowered her head and immediately apologized. "I will do as you say."


    After that, she turned around and walked out of the room. When she returned, she was followed by two armed foreign men with guns, who carried


    Irvin out between them


    When they turned around, Irvin gave me a strange look, but he was soon dragged away.


    The sleeping babies were awakened


    by themotion. They all burst. *


    into tears, and the whole room-was


    in chaos. Content belongs 0)


    NovelDrama.Org =


    "Let''s go and talk somewhere quiet.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯ $Svoice brought me back


    to reality. As soon as he finished.


    speaking, he took the lead and.


    walked out. Rachel stood at the door


    and stared at me meaningfully. I


    was shocked and followed. her.


    Sebastian didn''t leave the underground factory, but rather, took me in deeper and deeper.


    After several turns, we finally entered another room.


    The room was empty apart from a stone bed and a fluorescent light bulb hanging from the ceiling.


    After entering, Rachel closed the door, leaving only Sebastian and me inside.


    He turned his back to me and rested


    one hand on the stone bed. He a


    walked slowly around its edge;


    appearing deep in thought. ¡°Content


    Belongs to NovelDrama.Org =Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, he finally broke the silence.


    "Arianna, you''ve failed quite a number of people. How do you live in peace knowing this?"


    Love could not be forced. Any sane person knew that.


    But in Sebastian''s eyes, me not reciprocating his love became a debt instead.


    No ane could persuade another person who didn''t want to be persuaded, so there was no need to argue.


    I didn''t want to answer, so I remained silent and waited for his next move


    I wanted to figure out what Sebastian''s purpose was.


    If I didn''t figure this out, Hendrix and I would never have peace again.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    "Do you still remember what I said?"


    Sebastian rested his fingers on the edge of the stone bed and looked sideways at me with a faint smile, which made me shudder.


    I was shocked, but I still didn¡¯t answer.


    Sebastian had said so many things to me, how could I remember all of them clearly?


    What''s more, I would rather not meet him again for the rest of my life


    Seeing that I did not speak, Sebastian was not angry at all. Instead, he whispered to me, "Don''t worry. I had been pining after you for a long time, but


    now I have changed my mind. There is plenty offish in the sea."


    Listening to what he said, I should have felt relieved, but for some reason, my fear grew stronger and stronger.


    "That''s good." I pretended to be calm and said lightly, "I wish you a life full of happiness.¡±


    "Of course.¡± Sebastian raised his eyebrows while smiling, but he suddenly changed the subject. "But for me to be happy. I need your help."


    Sure enough, he had other tricks up his sleeve.


    However, I didn''t want to be so passive.


    "Yes, as long as you return my child to me, we can talk."


    After listening to me, Sebastian lowered his eyes and smiled softly. "Why do you think that I am negotiating with you?"


    As his voice fell, the smile on his face abruptly stopped.


    There was a loud bang behind me, and the heavy iron door mmed open. A group of people in white coats and masks broke in, grabbed my hand,


    and tied me to the stone bed in a swift motion


    When I finally reacted, my body had been tied to the bed with duct tape, and I was tightly bound. The only thing that I could move was my ankles and


    wrists.


    Sebastian walked near to my head and leaned over me, blocking the light from above. He looked down at me. "Don''t worry. It won''t take long.¡±


    As he finishechhis words, I suddenly


    felt the pinckof a needle in my thigh,


    and then the pain became more and


    more intense. I was in so much pain


    that I broke out in cold sweat. I


    clenched my fists so hard that my


    nafs cut into my flesh. Content


    belongs to  ?


    Thest thing I remembered before I lost consciousness was the eerie smile on Sebastian''s


    face.


    When I opened my eyes, everything was pure white, and the smell of disinfectant lingered on my nose.


    "Arianna, you''re awake." It was Aaron''s voice.


    Following the voice, I turned around and saw him.


    "Where am 1?" I asked as I struggled to sit up.


    "The hospital. You were thrown out


    on the street" Someone called the


    police angsent you to the hospital;


    then the hospital informed me.¡±


    Aaron poured a ss of warmiwater


    and-ianded it to me. Then, hey pulled


    outa chair and sat next tome.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was because I had been unconscious for too long, my throat felt parched and thirsty. I gulped down half the ss of water before finally


    stopping.


    When Iposed myself, I realized that Hendrix wasn''t around. So I asked, "Where''s Hendrix?"


    Hendrix''s power in Mesville was stronger than Aaron''s, so he should have received the information about my whereabouts before Aaron.


    "Don''t you have a conscience? I''ve traveled such a long way to see you, but all you want to see is Hendrix." Aaron could never change his bad habit


    ofparing himself to Hendrix


    Feeling a little helpless, I passed the ss to him and exined, "I was just asking casually. Both of you are very important to me."


    ¡®Important? I don''t think so." Aaron


    put the ss hack on the table and


    said sarcastically, "For the sake of


    your baby, you werewillingto ~~


    be @ hostage and put yourself


    in troule right in front of us. Atthat


    timezyou didn''t think about us How


    cruel do you think I am? How can I


    live well for the rest of myTife,


    knowing that my sister was


    ughtered right in front of my


    eyes?"

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    I knew that Aaron and Hendrix were both sad.


    Putting my hand on his back, I apologized sincerely, "Aaron, I was wrong. You can rest assured that I won''t put myself in danger again in the future.


    This time, I am in the wrong. I''ll ept any punishment you dish out."


    Aaron probably did not expect that I would admit my mistakes. He swallowed the sarcastic words that he was ready to hurl at me and sighed


    helplessly. "How can I punish you? Since you have admitted your mistake, what kind of brother would I be if I still held this grudge against you?"


    Iughed and said, "The luckiest thing in my life is having a good brother like you."


    "Don''t try to butter me up. If you do it again, I won''t spare you so easily! You know, I have many ways to teach you a lesson!" Aaron pretended to be


    fierce and rolled his eyes at me.


    But I was used to being the fierce one instead, so I didn''t feel afraid of Aaron''s threat. I raised my eyebrows and let this matter slide.


    But when I recalled Sebastian''s mysterious smile before I fainted, I did not feel at ease. So I asked Aaron for the truth, "Did the doctor ever examine


    me? Is there anything wrong with me?" "Did you finally remember that you gave birth not too long ago?¡± Aaron red at me and patted me on the


    back of my hand tofort me. "Don''t worry. The doctor said it''s not a big deal. But you better get some rest for a while."


    I breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what he said, but I was still worried. I told him, "Why don''t we let the doctor do a more detailed examination?


    I''ll do a blood test and urine test. It''s safer.¡±


    Aware of my abnormal requests, Aaron suddenly grasped my hand tightly. He asked with a serious expression, "What''s going on?"


    "It was Sebastian''s men who took my child. Before I lost consciousness, they injected something inte my legs. I don''t know what it was," I told him.


    I didn''t care if saying this would make Aaron worried. I had to find out what Sebastian injected into me


    Aaron did not speak for several seconds. He gasped, and the atmosphere in the room seemed to freeze over.


    I felt even worse watching his expression than when I was tortured


    "Don''t worry. Maybe it was nothing serious." I wanted tofort him, but I had no confidence. My voice was so soft that it was barely a whisper.


    Aaron ignored me and withdrew his hand. Then he got up and walked out of the room.


    He was really angry this time.


    Soan, the best doctors in the whole hospital were called to my ward. After taking turns to ask about my situation, they arranged a series of


    examinations.


    Aaron was watching the whole time, but he didn''t say a word to me


    Waiting for the-test results was a


    long process: There were no


    problemswith the preliminary ~~


    examination. It would take two d ays


    to check for viruses and bacteria, to


    confitm whether I had been


    paisoned or not.


    =


    ~


    I slept too much during the day, and had trouble falling asleep at night.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, I got up and was ready to go out for a walk, but when I reached the door, I was stopped by Aaron''s bodyguards.


    I stretched out my neck and nced


    at my surroundings. Almost every


    exit of the hospital was guarded by


    bodyguacds. Most of the guards ?


    were ced in front of the door to.


    my ward. Therefore, it was ~


    impossible for someone toescape


    ofbreak in alone.


    There were more bodyguards at the door of another ward a little further away than in other ces, but not as many as at my door. That must''ve been


    Aaron''s room.


    Perhaps the lesson he had learned in Jarold City was too severe, and he would not allow any ident to happen again.


    This persoirwho used to be so high.


    and mighty threw away his nobility


    and was willing to suffer in thec:


    hospital because of me. He was


    being extremely careful as: well.


    Aaron was still so stubborn, second to none other than Hendrix.


    Indeed, I shouldn''t have let my emotions affect everyone who cared about me


    It wasn''t just about trying my best. Trying wasn''t enough anymore.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    After some consideration, I knocked on Aaron''s door.


    "F*ck off.¡± Aaron probably thought it was his bodyguards trying to pester him, so he immediately snarled in response


    "It''s me." I cleared my throat and asked, "Can Ie in and talk?"


    Suddenly, there was no sound from the inside. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, the door suddenly opened and Aaron appeared.


    "If you have something to say, then say it." He stood against the light, so I could not make out the expression on his face.


    He had never been so cold to me. Although I knew that he was just angry. I felt guilty.


    After staring at Aaron in the darkness for a few seconds, I broke the silence. "If this happens again, you can take the children somewhere far, far


    away so that I can never see them for the rest of my life again.¡±


    I was absolutely certain of my decision.


    Aaron locked at me with his eyes flickering in the darkness as if thinking about the truth of my words. The way he stared at me in silence made me


    feel intimidated and unable to meet his gaze.


    Feeling guilty, I lowered my head and dared not look him in the eye.


    After a long time, Aaron said in a deep voice, "Yana left me because of me. It''s my fault. I deserve it."


    He paused. I raised my head justin time to see the gloomy expression in his eyes. "But Arianna, if you let me experience separation from my loved


    ones ever again, I will never forgive you, let alone take care of your children. I will refuse to acknowledge them, and I''m willing to let them fend for


    themselves, you understand?¡±


    This was not a notice, but a warning.


    I pursed my lips and nodded. "I understand. You''re saying that if I dare to put myself in trouble again, you will not save your nephew and niece.¡±


    If that happened, I knew that Aaron would make the same choice as Hendrix.


    The hospital was already cold, and the night wind blew through the window, making me shiver,


    After calming down, Aaron could not


    bear to be angry at me anymore. He


    ~N : ¡°~


    leaned toene side and made room


    forme. "Come in. ltssocold ~~


    outside. Are you trying to make-me


    pity you by standing out in the cold


    likethis?"


    oe)


    His words were still tough, but he was no longer keeping me at arm''s length.


    When Aaron was reluctant to admit defeat, he somehow became a little cute. I smiled and walked in.


    There wasn''t much time. After I sat down, I went straight to the point. "Are all the resultsing out tomorrow?"


    Aaron crossed his legs and sat


    across from rie with a rxed look


    on his face, but as this topic was ~~


    mention&d, his face became =


    Solem¡± "Tomorrow afternoon, so


    don. ¡®b¨¦xpect me to forgive youunti


    thestest resultse out and I can


    ¡éGhfirm that you are okay.¡± Content


    belongs to N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "No, brother; you must forgive me." I


    immediately interrupted him and.


    said sofemnly, "And, as soon as the


    results: -are out, you should make a


    big deal out of it and arrangethe


    best treatment for me immediately.¡±


    Aaron frowned when he heard this. He leaned over and looked at me up and down carefully. "Do you feel that there is something wrong 7"


    Without waiting for my reply, he stood up and dragged me out of the room. "Come with me.¡±


    I was surprised and felt helpless. "You''ve misunderstood me. That''s not what I meant.¡±


    Aaron did not loosen his grip on me. He stared at


    me with a threatening look. "Really?"


    "It''s true.¡± I nodded. "I have an idea.¡±


    Aaron somewhat believed me. He raised his eyebrows and squinted at me. He was still doubtful of some things, however. "If you dare to keep any


    secrets from me, you will regret it."

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    I felt helpless but amused at the same time. I pushed him back into the room and said, "I know. I wouldn''t dare hide anything from you. But, you''d


    better calm down and listen to my n first..."


    Ten minutester, after hearing my n, Aaron rubbed his chin in thought.


    Seeing that he did not respond for a long time, I gently shoved him and said, "What do you think? Do you think it will work?"


    Aaron raised his eyes and cast me a meaningful nce. Then, just as he was about to talk, his cellphone in his pocket rang.


    After taking a look at it, he smiled and handed the phone over to me. "Why don''t you tell your guardian this n?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My guardian? I didn''t know who he was talking about. Did he mean Valerie or Pedro?


    I took the phone from him and nced at the caller''s name on the screen,beled "Hendrix the Jerk", which almost made meugh.


    "Aaron! What are you doing? Why did you give Hendrix such a name?"


    Aaron shrugged his shoulders and did not answer.


    He got up and went to the balcony to smoke.


    I shook my head and answered the phone. "Hello, it''s me."


    The other line was quiet. I didn''t know if he had heard my voice. So I asked again, "Hendrix? Can you hear me?"


    There was still no response from him. I felt strange, so I took the cell phone and checked it to confirm that the call was still connected. Then I put it


    back to my ear and thought that maybe Hendrix''s signal was not good, sc I had to wait for a while.


    Aaron came back into the room with a cigarette in his hand. Then, noticing that I was silent, he asked, "What are you two talking about? Why do you


    look so serious?"


    I shrugged and said, "There''s no answer, maybe his signal is not good.¡±


    Aaron blinked, showing his disbelief. Then he grabbed the cellphone and put it against his ear. He then looked at me with a mockingugh. "You''d


    better think about how to apologize to him." "Hm?" I waspletely confused. "Did he reply you?"


    Aaron nodded. "Uh-huh."


    I was astonished for a moment, and


    then I realized $ something. Hendrix


    was willing to forgive me putting ._


    myself igrdanger as long as I WEES


    safe and sound, but now that I had


    been injec ed with some unknown


    substance, he was angry atime and


    certainly wouldn''t let this fatter go


    easily.


    Locking at the phone, I wanted to cry.


    I''d finally managed to coaxAaron, but now I had to deal with Hendrix as well


    Putting the phqne back to my ear, I


    adjusted my ood and said


    seriously; N "Nr. Roberts, I have deeply


    reflected on my mistakes. I ov


    prom isgd that I would never make


    more-mistakes in the future. So


    please be open- minded and-give me


    afother chance." Content.belongs to


    Silence remained. Hendrix was much more furious than Aaron.


    "Then tell me, what do you want? As long as you are not angry and talk nicely, I am willing to do anything." I replied cautiously.


    "Ahem--" Aaron pretended to clear his throat and gloated. "Pay attention to what you said. Don''t do any appropriate stuff!"


    I rolled my eyes at him and he finally stopped.


    Hendrix finally replied. His voice was a little hoarse. "Ask Aaron to go to the pet store to buy a cor and leash tomorrow.¡±


    "Huh? Do you want a pet? Are you getting a cat or a dog?¡±


    "It''s for you.¡±


    I was bewildered. Looking at Aaron''s


    suggestive nce, my face turned


    red and started to burn. Finally, I


    turned away from him and covered


    the microphone with my hand. No


    grittettmy teeth and agreed. ¡®I don''t


    object to that. But aren''t thete stores


    that sell this kind of stuffs it


    necessary to go to the pet store?"


    Men always liked trying new things. It was understandable, but such a private thing shouldn''t be discussed on the phone so casually.


    "What are you talking about?¡± Hendrix asked dryly. "Didn''t you say that you are willing to do anything? Next time, you''ll wear a cor, and I''ll put you


    on a leash, like an obedient pet. That''s the only way you''ll stay out of trouble."


    "That''s what you meant..." The burning sensation instantly crept from my neck to the back of my ear. I waspletely embarrassed.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    "What else are you thinking? What did you think I was talking about?" Hendrix asked.


    "Nothing. I was thinking the same thing as you. I''ve asked Aaron to do it tomorrow. Can we have a serious talk now?" I quickly changed the subject.


    "Go ahead," Hendrix said.


    I let out a sigh of relief. Then I told him everything I had discussed with Aaron.


    "As long as we cooperate, there will be a chance to get our son back. What do you think?"


    Hendrix was silent. He thought for a moment before he finally replied, "Let''s talk about it after the resultse out tomorrow.¡±


    "But this is Mesville. If we don''t prepare in advance, we will miss the opportunity.¡±


    After I saw those children that had been separated from their parents in the room, I was even more convinced that I couldn''t let my child be left alone


    in their hands.


    Irvin had changed. Sebastian was so inhumane that I could not count on luck alone.


    "Did you forget what you had just promised me?" Hendrix said faintly, but his manner was domineering


    I kept quiet and felt powerless.


    After a moment, Hendrix allowed me to continue with my n and said, "I''ll let you go ahead with it, but you have to be prepared. My only condition is


    that the test results turn out fine or that whatever disease you contract can be cured. Only then can your n be implemented. Your health is our


    number one priority."


    "All right.¡±


    After being impulsive so many times, maybe calming down was the best solution.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The next afternoon, the hospital director walked into my ward with both the chief of internal medicine and the chief of surgery.


    After discussing my medical record


    for a while, the director sighed


    deeply, care forward, and said with


    a face fullof regret, "Miss Reid, I oy


    sorry. You are infected with a type of


    virug:Unfortunately, so far, we


    haven''t developed any medicine that


    cah cure it.¡±


    "It''s unbeatable?" Aaron snorted and stared at the director. "I think it''s because you all are useless.¡±


    He walked over to the doctors step by step, like a ghost crawling out of hell. "A group of good-for-nothings. How dare you call yourselves the best


    doctors in Mesville?"


    Aaron suddenly reached out his hand to grab the director and lifted him from the ground. He ground his teeth and threatened him. "I don''t want to


    listen to your nonsense anymore. If you can''t cure her, I''l close down your hospital immediately!¡±


    "Aaron, ahem..." I weakly called his name. I tried to get out of bed, but I lost my bnce and fell back onto the bed


    "Arianna!" Aaron let go of the doctor and helped me up. "What''s wrong? What are you waiting for? Hurry up and give her some medicine. Don''t you


    see how much pain my sister is in?"


    His voice was hoarse, and he roared with all his might. The veins on his forehead had popped out.


    I wanted to talk, but before I could


    say anythingye fishy smell arose


    from my throat The next second,


    blood paired out of my mouth and


    spilled-atl over the floor. Aaron was


    holding me, so the blood stained his


    white shirt and looked particrly


    striking. Content belongs To


    "It''s all right, Aanna. Don''t be afraid.


    I''m here. It''s sll right..." Aaron wiped


    the blood-from my mouth frantically


    and whispered to me. Then, =~


    suddenly, he turned to the doctars, I


    don. ¡®teare what you''re thinking of. If


    Arianna doesn''t survive, youll will


    pay. Take them away!¡± Content


    belongs to


    Aaron''s men obeyed the order and rushed in. A group of men in ck subdued all the doctors in an instant.


    The guards held knives against the doctors¡¯ necks. The male doctor raised his hand to surrender while the female doctor panicked immediately. She


    velped several times before the guards threatened her, and she finally kept quiet.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    The director was considered calm and he fought back while trembling. "Mr. Reid, please calm down. The reason why Miss Reid''s situation is terrible


    is because there is no medicine to cure her. The other reason is that Miss Reid is very weak and has no antibodies to this illness, so her condition is


    very bad. ming the doctor is unreasonable.¡±


    What the director said made Aaron even angrier. He casted a dark look behind him, turned his face and carefully helped me lie on the bed. After


    tucking in the corners of the bed, he turned around and went straight to the director.


    Aaron was half a head taller than the director. They confronted each other. A few secondster, Aaron grabbed the knife from the bodyguard''s hand


    swiftly and plunged it into the director''s thighContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The smell of blood in the room became stronger, but Aaron didn''t seem to smell it. He said with a cold face, "This is just the beginning. If my sister


    can''t live, next time, this knife will stab into your chest."


    A pure foreign ent was supposed to be pleasing to hear from this handsome person, but because of the blood all over the ground and his cold


    tone, there was a bit of bloodthirstiness added to it.


    In my blurred vision, I saw the doctors look at each other and finallypromised. The slightly younger doctors were the first to stand up and


    promised to treat me with all their efforts to prolong my life. Then, a group of people helped the pale director out.


    Aaron closed the door behind him and went back to the hospital bed. Heforted me patiently, "Don''t worry, Arianna. You will be fine soon.¡±


    I didn''t even start speaking before coughing twice. Frowning, I tried tofort him, "Don''t worry. I know my body very well. I''m already going to die


    and I didn''t go through my post-delivery recovery properly. I''m the one who reaped what I sowed, so don''t be sad.¡±


    Aaron lowered his head with his thick eyebrows knitted tightly. He was trying his best to suppress his emotions.


    I whispered, "Aaron, promise me one more thing, okay?"


    There were only the two of us in the ward and there was no noise in the background. However, my voice seemed to only be heard by us.


    Aaron hands was on my chest and the nket was wrinkled due to his tight grip, but he still refused to look at me. "You''re not feeling well now. Have


    a good rest. When you recover, I''ll go with you to do whatever you like. Go to sleep.¡±


    shook mytead stubbornly and


    refused taTisten. "I''m afraid it''s tao


    ate. Aaron, I only have one wish: Get


    my son \ back, don''t let him wax.


    wander outside, without his True


    arnily. Promise me, okay? Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    "Stop!" Aaron abruptly got up and turned around. "I''ll discuss the treatment n with the doctor. You can have a rest!"


    "Aaron..."


    Although I kept coughing, Aaron''s footsteps became faster and faster as if he didn''t hear me. Soon, he disappeared from the door.


    Staring at the door, I expected him to change his mind, but he didn''te back.


    Letting cut a long sigh. I turned my face and looked at the empty ceiling. The expectations in my eyes faded away little by little.


    I fell asleep in a daze.


    After some time, I felt a sh of light above my head and opened my eyes in a daze.


    What I saw was a swaying white coat. It seemed that the doctor was changing the IV fluid for me.


    With a shrof idea in my brain, I -.


    suddenly sobered up. Why wouldthe


    largesthospital in Mesville need a


    doctor to change the IV fluid


    personally?


    a


    "Who is it... 7" I desperately tried to open my eyes and tried to see the person clearly, but my vision was blurred


    When the person who changed the.


    IV fluid heard my movements, he:?


    suddenly stepped back. When [?


    could see clearly, I could only see


    the door moving.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    There were too many people who would want to kill me in this ce. Even if I knew that I didn''t have much time, I didn''t want to die suddenly. I forced


    myself to call for help again and again.


    "Is anybody here? Someone..."


    When Aaron came in with the doctors and nurses, I had struggled to the bedside and almost fell off the bed


    "What happened? Didn''t I tell you not to move? What are you doing?"


    With thest bit of my strength, I grabbed Aaron''s arm tightly and looked up at the IV fluid hanging near my head. "The drug, someone changed..."


    Before I finished my sentence, I fell into Aaron''s arms and lost consciousness once again.


    It was three hours after I woke up. I felt like I had recovered a lot of strength.


    Seeing that I had woken up, Hendrix immediately moved forward. It had only been a few days since west met. His chin was covered in ck


    stubble and his eyes sockets were deep as if he had aged ten years


    "Are you awake? Do you want to eat something?" Hendrix''s voice was a little hoarse. Perhaps it was because I was hallucinating, I could hear him


    sobbing.


    "I''m not hungry.¡± I said and reached out to touch his cheek. "You don''t remember to take care of yourself."


    Hendrix''s eyes were wet, but the corners of his mouth were still smiling. "I''m fine. It''s good that you''re awake. Don''t worry. The baby''s whereabouts


    have been found. Don''t worry. Just get better. Listen to Aaron and stay here.¡±


    "I''m much better.¡± Perhaps Hendrix was my courage to face everything. I sat up on the bed and leaned against the headboard. My exhaustion and


    dizziness seemed to have been reduced by half, and I could see things clearly.


    "Have you checked? Who came in secretly to change my IV fluid?" I asked Aaron


    "It''s George, a doctor from the


    Cardiothoracit-Department.


    Fortunately Arianna, you were alert


    and scared him away, so he didn''t


    seed-We'' re investigating the rest


    of the doctors. These people are


    reallysinister. They bribed ay doctor


    whe has worked here for more than


    a decade!¡± Aaron was a little jumpy.


    It seemed that he was going to


    make a big move. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I nodded without any objections. I had suffered a loss when I was giving birth. This day, I almost let them seed again. I must never let this happen


    again.


    "You just said that there is news about my baby''s whereabouts?" I asked Hendrix again.


    n


    "Yes." Hendrixodded gently. He


    held my facgwith his hand and


    tidied up my scattered hair. His ->


    voice was gent e, as if he was afraid


    of disturbing me, "Very soon, when


    our baby is brought back, your


    illness will also be cured.¡¯ Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?>


    I knew that things were not as simple as he said. I stubbornly asked, "What conditions did Sebastian offer?¡±


    Sebastian made me sick and deliberately delivered me to Hendrix. Sebastian must have another motive. He was different from before and his


    conditions would only be more difficult to satisfy.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and stroked my cheek tofort me. "Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it. You just go back with Aa obediently. I''ll handle the rest.¡±


    "Go back?" I turned my face and looked at Aaron for confirmation.


    Aaron nodded heavily, which indicated that he was right. "Mesville isn''t our country after all. If the enemy forces us, we may not be able to resist. It''s


    better to go back first."


    I lowered my head and didn''t reply.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I came here for the sake of the child, but I would return home alone. How could I leave at ease?


    Hendrix seemed to have seen


    through my mind. He grabbed me in


    the head with his broad palm and let


    me look ito his eyes. We came into


    contact wi ith each other''s forehead.


    He said imploringly, "Trust me, feave


    it toe. You go back and take care


    of our daughter first. Wait-for me for


    three days, and then I willgo back


    with our son to keep youpany.¡±

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    "Arianna, don''t forget that you have only seen your daughter a few times. She also needs a mother." Aaron chimed in


    They knew my weakness too well. I had no reason to refuse, so I agreed.


    Hendrix stayed in the hospital all night. After I fell asleep, he left.


    Aaron had always been resolute in his work. After breakfast the next day. we set out on a journey back home. For safety''s sake, Aaron booked the


    whole ne. When we arrived at the airport, there was a huge ensemble of bodyguards with us, which caused quite a stir.


    There was still half an hour before boarding. Aaron took me to rest in the VIP lounge with bodyguards and apanying doctors waiting outside. I


    felt more and more energetic and I could walk by myself after entering the lounge.


    "I''l get you some warm water. It''s time to take your medicine." Aaron poured me a ss of warm water and handed me the medicine box that had


    been prepared long ago.


    I took the water and medicine, opened the box and saw more than 20 pills, big and small. I was suddenly discouraged.


    Of course, this did not escape Aaron''s eyes. He patted me on the shoulder and smiled at me. "You will be fine."


    I didn''t have any hope, but I didn''t want to disappoint him, so I changed the subject. "Aaron, tell me the truth, what does Sebastian want Hendrix to do


    for him?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Aaron grabbed the box and poured out a few small ones. "Now, the most important thing is to treat the disease.


    Leave the rest to us men. Take the medicine."


    It seemed that I couldn''t get any more information.


    I lowered my head and frowned as soon as I thought of the bitter taste of the medicine. I was dumbstruck for two seconds before I pinched my nose


    and took the medicine


    Just after I took a sip of water, I saw a familiar figure at the entrance of the VIP room. When I stretched my neck to look over the screen, the entrance


    was empty.


    Touching my chest, I was still a little scared


    Fortunately, it was just an illusion.


    That''s right. How could Sebastiane here alone?


    However, reality gave me a hard p.


    "Are you looking for me? Arianna.¡± Sebastian''s voice sounded like a ghost behind the screen, and the atmosphere in the VIP room instantly became


    gloomy.


    Aaron immediately pulled himself together and patted my hand tofort me. He was indicating to me to calm down. Then, he winked at the


    bodyguard next to him.


    The bodyguard understood and immediately moved the screen aside. We saw clearly that Sebastian was sitting opposite us, and he was really there


    alone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aaron''s men were very clever. One of them left quietly to inquire about the situation.


    Sebastian nced at the direction where his subordinate left, snorted and said nothing. He obviously knew about it.


    However, he didn''t bother at this


    point. On thexcontrary, he tried to


    talk with roe leisurely. "Arianna, ~~


    ¡ê


    we''ve knawn each other for a few


    years. As been a long time singe¡±


    we vemet like this, in a public''space


    inhroad daylight. We should sit


    d¨¦wn and have a nice chat." Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    When I was about to speak, Aaron


    stepped forward. "Since you know


    that you cant¡¯ see the light, you N


    should folloiv the rats and stay in C


    the stinkifig ditch. Don''te out¡¯


    and disgust others. I am not done


    withyou for what you did toBrianna.


    I will do nothing but one for the rest


    of my life, that is to hunt Jou down


    until you die!"


    Sebastian ¡éhuckled. He was not


    affected at all. He raised his index¡±


    finger and shook it sarcastically.¡±


    "You'' ve + said so much. Aren''t you


    afraid that you''ll kneel down.and beg


    medater?¡±


    -


    "If you want to daydream, go back to your stinky ditch and lie down. Don''t be an eyesore.¡± Aaron red and was about to throw hands.


    "Even if I wanted to leave, Arianna would have to personally chase me away. However, I think that for the sake of her two daughters, she will


    definitely be unwilling to part with me."

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    Sebastian stared at me. His almond-shaped eyes seemed to be dyed with ink and was turning darker and darker. His entire body emanated a sinister


    aura from hell.


    The thing that I was most afraid of, did it finally happen?


    Clenching my fists, I kept calm. Worrying that I would be agitated, Aaron hurried tofort me. "Don''t believe him, don''t listen to him. He''s lying to


    vou. I strengthened the security afterst time. I also secretly arranged mercenaries. No one can approach Anne and your baby."


    Tears welled up in my eyes. I held back my tears and nodded seriously while holding Aaron''s hands.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, Sebastian didn''t give up and continued to argue. "Humph, how ridiculous. Arianna, you don''t really believe in Aaron, do you? Think about it,


    if he really is trustworthy. do you think my people could have taken your son away?"


    These words stimted the softest spot in my heart well.


    I looked up at Aaron and asked him for help.


    Seeing this, Aaron red at Sebastian angrily. He felt a little angry, but he was still worried about me. He took out his cell phone and called home.


    "You''ll be relieved when you hear Anne''s voice. Don''t be afraid.¡±


    However, after nearly a dozen seconds of silence, the phone was still not connected. Aaren held the phone and his expression turned increasingly


    gloomy.


    Sebastian started speaking in a strange tone. "Arianna, I''ll give you two minutes to think about it. Follow me and I promise to let you live. You can also


    stay with the children. If you leave, well, you know the consequences.¡±


    I couldn''t sit still any longer, so I grabbed the phone from Aaron''s hand and put it beside my ear.


    After listening for a few seconds, I couldn''t move. It was as if I was frozen on the spot.


    "What do you think? Have you made up your mind?" Sebastian urged me to get up and patted his suit jacket out of boredom. He seemed to be


    impatient.


    "I''l go with you." I agreed with his terms.


    "Then, follow me. The car is outside. Go there by yourself.¡± Sebastian showed a proud lock and was about to walk out.


    "Wait!" Aaron stopped him. "I want to go with Arianna!"


    Sebastian shrugged his shoulders to show that he did not disagree. "Whatever."


    With the prey already in hand, who would mind another gift?


    "No, Aaron, you have to take care of the Reid family. You can''t go." I retorted.


    "If you done back, the Reid


    family is just a cage. I have watched


    you being taken away once. As r


    said, there will not be a second


    time" Although Aaron ooked''calm,


    hisawords were very stubborn.


    "But."


    "What a tearjgrker, the poor Reid


    siblings." Sebastian did not give us


    any morexchances. He stood at the


    exit and impatiently pointed at his


    wristwatch. ¡°I don''t have muchdime.


    KeepXillydallying and you''ll fave to


    hear the consequencest¡¯ Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    In the end, Aaron and I failed to convince each other. Both of us got into Sebastian''s car.


    As soon as the door closed, Sebastian handed over two blindfolds.


    We were both smart people. Needless to say, Aaron and I followed suit and covered our eyes.


    Compared with thest time when I could not see anything, I was not scared because Aaron was with me. I just could not wait to see my son.


    About an hourter, the car finally stopped.


    Under the guidance of the bodyguards, we were taken out of the car and into the elevator.


    After standing still, I took off the ~~.


    blindfold; and what I could see was a


    modera office. The room was


    spacious, and the decorationwas


    very simple but stylish. Coritent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sebastian was sitting on a rotating chair with a cigar in his hand.

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    "Where is the child?" I came here for only one purpose, so I naturally went straight to the point


    "Arianna, you''re always impatient. Let''s sit down first and talk.¡± Sebastian blew out a smoke ring, looking calm and unppable in front of me, and it


    made me angry.


    I could no longer be patient. I took out the letter opener that was hidden in my pocket early in the morning, and aimed it at my chest. "l want to see my


    child now, or you''ll be using my corpse to threaten Hendrix!"


    "Arianna! What are you doing! Put it down!" Aaron was shocked and reached out to stop me, but I dodged him.


    "Don''te closer!" I retreated to the side, and even Aaron was on guard.


    Unsurprisingly, Sebastian''s face changed slightly when he saw me like this. Although it disappeared in a sh, I still saw it.


    "You wouldn''t dare. Arianna, are you willing to abandon your child?" Sebastian squinted his eyes as he gave me that hypocritical reminder.


    "Humph! I die, so what?" I sneered and waved the knife at my chest, again and again, as if I was going to stab it in. "It''s all because of me. As long as


    I''m dead, my children will be fine. It''s better for me to die earlier than to be separated for the rest of my life. Consider it as an apology to the children!¡±


    "Aaron, I''m sorry. Tell Hendrix to find the children and avenge us!"


    After that, I raised my hand to show the de before they could react.


    "Stop!" "Arianna!" Aaron and Sebastian shouted at the same time.


    It was Aaron who stepped up quickly and smacked it out of my hands. He caught me after, and kicked the knife two meters away.


    "Aaron, let me go. If I can''t see my child, I don''t care even if I die!" I struggled, but my eyes were fixed on Sebastian the whole time.


    Seeing that was subdued by Aaron,


    he obviously breathed a sigh of


    relief, bait it was not obvious. He?


    smoked the cigar in his hand for a


    few seconds, and then he piAched it


    with a dark face.


    -


    "Arianna, can you calm down?" Aaron roared.


    "Enough!" Sebastian finally couldn''t


    bear to see it anymore and shouted.


    When we¡¯ looked over, he looked"


    deeply insulted, "Arianna Reid, -you'' ve


    serigusly made me lost every bit of


    interest I have for you!" Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    After that, he picked up the telephone on the table, and immediately dialed the number. "Bring the child here.¡±


    Soan, a foreigndy walked into the office with a child in her arms.


    I ran, grabbed the child from the tanned woman, and guarded the child in my arms like a treasure.


    The baby was a little chubbier, but his nose and eyes were just like Hendrix''s. It was him.


    After a month, I finally found the missing part of my life.


    My baby was not afraid at all. He waved his little hand like he wanted to be close to me. The bond between us was so magical that it could never be


    reced, no matter how long it was.


    "Arianna, I I jushrealized that after you


    gave birth tod child, you''re no


    different from those ordinary -


    women.¡¯ You''re vulgar and shallo ow.


    Abstely nd and boring."


    Sebastian said coldly, looking at me


    disgustedly.


    =


    ooN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I looked at him and then looked at Aaron. We exchanged a look and walked toward the door.


    "Stop..." Sebastian leaned back in his chair and deliberately said in a long voice, "Leaving after getting your reward. That''s being ungrateful. It''s not a


    good habit."


    Upon hearing this, Aaron turned his head to face him and said, "What? You''re always creeping around with your dirty schemes. How can you ask us


    to thank you?"

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    "You''re really annoying."


    Sebastian was probably stimted by Aaron''s words. He left his desk, walked to the sofa and sat down leisurely with a pair of sinister eyes. "Where


    do you think you are? The market? You think you cane and go whenever you want?"


    "You think too much. I''m not as familiar with some ''markets'' as you are.¡± Aaron gave him an insolent look, provoking him.


    Although Sebastian was twisted, he was not good at arguments. Being ridiculed by Aaron, his face turned from blue to ck, and he was too angry to


    speak. He snapped his fingers and called a few bodyguards outside.


    In just a few seconds, Aaron and I were besieged by enemies from all sides.


    "I wanted to ignore you for Arianna''s sake. Since you''re so eager to die, don''t me me." Sebastian stared at Aaron coldly and his eyes shed with


    a murderous gaze. "Take him away."


    After finishing his words, two bodyguards walked toward Aaron.


    But Sebastian forgot that Aaron was no softie. Before the bodyguards approached, Aaron had responded quickly. He kicked one of the men, then he


    moved behind the bodyguards. He knocked both of them down.


    "Humph..." Sebastian looked down at his men, who were screaming in pain on the ground. He calmly said, "I looked down on you, but you don''t think


    you can get out of here just like this, do you?¡±


    Aaron could easily defeat five people at a time. It may have been a little difficult, but we still had a chance to win.


    Since Sebastian dared to let hime, he was naturally well-prepared. I was afraid that the other bodyguards in this building were already on their


    way. Their numbers would be far too much for us.


    At this time, I heard the voice I had been locking forward to hearing for a long time behind me.


    "What if I''m with you?" Hendrix walked in. His ck trench coat reached his ankles and showed off his tall and straight figure.


    Sebastian frowned when he saw him. He thought for a while and looked at me thoughtfully. After a few seconds, he suddenly realized and gasped


    "You guys tricked me?"


    "You saw through us so quickly. You''re Sebastian, indeed!" I stopped showing weakness and mocked him loudly.


    Aaron would not miss this great


    opportunity t¡é add insult to injury, so


    he chided hith and said, "I advise you


    to teach those underlings of yoursta


    lessontyou have time. They can''t


    even 0 a small thing properly. They


    just Rave to spy on us, but failed.


    You think I bought your empty


    threats?"


    It was just a few words, but what really happened was far more treacherous.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian had captured, but released me again. It was obvious that he wanted Hendrix to see me suffer, and submit to his fate.


    I was indeed poisoned, and my body


    was still not healed. However,


    Hendrix had found a suppressor, Sle)


    it would pot kill me for the time oo


    being. I''pretended to be ill for a short


    time. Sebastian''s people had risked


    exposing themselves just tohange


    the drugs to relieve my pain and


    symptoms, which verified my guess.


    Sebastian wouldn''t let me die.


    If I died, Hendrix would go crazy and


    seek Sebastigan for revenge.


    Sebastian wouldn''t get anything he. _


    wanted, so''my life was the best =


    bargaining chip for the baby ~~ >


    exchange. Because of this, Aaron


    and I pretended to end my life in


    front of Sebastian, and Sebastian


    was fooled as expected. Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    I dered, "Sebastian Milton, from now on, you can''t use me to threaten Hendrix anymore.¡±


    The best way to break your opponent was to abandon weakness.


    As long as I was not afraid of death, Hendrix wouldn''t have any weaknesses.


    I wanted to thank Sebastian for letting me know this. The second before the knife was about to pierce my heart, I saw deep fear and despair on his


    face. It was only a second, but it was enough to give me a breakthrough.


    Sebastian kept looking at us with his sharp eyes, and it was obvious that he was suspicious of the current situation.


    Soon, a treacherous smile appeared on his face again. He cackled and retorted, "So what? You''re not afraid of death, but what about your two


    daughters? They are still in my hands. As long as you dare to leave here, they will never see tomorrow.¡±


    "Oh, speaking of that, my two nieces should thank their grandfather.¡± Aaron tock out his phone from his pocket and shook it with two fingers. "This is


    from the Moore family. This smart satellite phone looks no different from ordinary smartphones, but it canmunicate with satellites. While we''ve


    been in Mesville, we have been using this phone to keep in contact. Why? Do you think that you can deceive us by putting a signal block outside the


    Reid Manor?"


    I added, "Well, that''s not his fault. Even if a rat escaped, it would still be a rat. If it can''t even see the light, how could it follow news updates in


    technology?" I felt extremely gleeful. After I finished, I breathed a sigh of relief, and felt that I had never been so rxed before. All the fear of the past


    few days also disappeared.


    Sebastian''s expression changed again and again, until it couldn''t be any more uglier. He stood up angrily in immense embarrassment.


    At this time, the other bodyguards also walked to the conference room. About thirty of them upied one-third of the room, blocking the exit firmly.


    "I hate people lying to me the most. You asked for this." After saying that, Sebastian raised his chin, and the bodyguards immediately rubbed their


    hands, ready to start


    "The Internationa criminal police


    and the special police force of


    Zuckerburg are right downstairs: I


    advise-you to think it over. Do you


    still want to stay here and fight, or


    take this opportunity to escape?


    You like people making choices so much. This time, it''s your turn to choose.¡±


    Hendrix''s voice was not loud, but every word was powerful enough to shock all the bodyguards.


    He''d always been serious about his grudge. Sebastian has plotted against us sc many times, so it was time for him to taste aplete ambush


    Whether he went with Interpol or was delivered back to the country, he could not escape from being imprisoned.


    Sebastian exchanged a look with the


    bodyguards: After confirming the


    truth of the information, he stared at


    us as he''gnashed his teeth. Therrhe


    strodeout of the office and went


    away under the cover of the >"


    bodyguards.


    =Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sound of footsteps could be heard from the vast group of people. It took two minutes before the floor becamepletely quiet.


    "It seems that this time, Sebastian won''t escape.¡± I mused when I saw them leave.


    The International Police Unit ~~


    naturally guarded the exit and


    searched every floor. Unless


    Sebastian could be invisible,


    noone could save him this time.


    "If we were in Jarold City, I''d just leave his corpse here!" Aaron said with anger in his eyes.


    Hendrix did not reply. He walked up to me and the baby and said, "Let''s get out of here first.¡±

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    Cn the ne back to our country, everything seemed toe to an end.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Locking at the baby in my arms, I couldn''t help thinking of the countless babies in that room, and Irvin.


    "Where''s Irvin?" I asked Hendrix.


    It was not that I still wanted to save him, but we knew each other for so long. I didn''t want him to disappear in the end


    "After we made a deal, he decided never toe back from now on," Hendrix said calmly.


    "Did Irvin help you with your n?¡±


    "Yes." Hendrix turned his head to look at me, his ck eyes as dark as ink. "He made Sebastian think that I was led to the other side of Mesville, so I


    had the opportunity to follow you from the airport to hisir."


    "I don''t understand. In this case, why did he work for Sebastian and lure me to Mesville?"


    Hendrix pressed the corner of his mouth and asked helplessly, "Do you need me to tell you that it''s because you''re too charming?¡± "Hm?" I didn''t


    understand.


    "It''s true that Irvin doesn''t want to see you with me, but he doesn''t want to see you die either. When he learned from Sebastian that you were


    seriously ill, he took the initiative to find me. His one condition was to save your life," Hendrix said.


    All of a sudden, I felt very upset.


    Irvin was trapped in his own obsessions and had gone off the far end. He hurt my family. This fact could not be erased. The debt between us had


    been wiped out the moment he and Sebastian joined hands.


    He never wanted to hurt me because he wanted me to never forget him.


    Noticing I was in a bad mood, Hendrix took me into his arms and patted me gently tofort me. "Don¡¯t worry. I''ve already brought Irvin''s wife and


    child back to him.¡±


    When I was about to me him for doing something improper, Hendrix stopped me and said, "It wasn''t me. Evan happened to save them when he


    looked for our son. It was a favor."


    I didn''t want his wife and children to


    get hurt, especially having personally


    experienced this pain before. Even:


    more than that, I didn''t want the I >


    same thing to happen to othe s


    Fortunately, I knew Hendrix would


    notcross the line. Con ent be ongs


    to¡¯ ol


    Although I felt lucky, I was still worried. "Irvin may not appreciate it."


    In Irvin''s eyes, Shirley and Dannie had always been a burden to him, so he would never treat them as bargaining chips to save me.


    Hendrix exined, "It''s one thing whether he understands or not, but whether I do or not is another matter. In short, we don''t owe him anything


    anymore. You too. You don''t have to show him mercy anymore."


    "Hurry up, let the bad luck leave..."


    Valerie had be superstitious, and quickly asked to bring the child back quickly.


    Although it was useless, we still listened obediently. We quickly went inside the Reid Manor, while she threw salt around the house.


    A group of people surrounded me and the child as we walked into the living room. It was as lively as a party.


    After sitting down, I caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of my eyes, who appeared particrly lonely in the crowd.


    It was Emma. She stood far away at


    the entrance of the stairs. She


    smiled with embarrassment but ->


    dared ndttoe close. She O


    deliberately lowered her head and


    fiddled with her fingers to caver up


    herpanic.


    =


    "Emma." I called her with a smile. "Aren''t you d to see me?¡±


    Upon hearing her name, Emma was stunned for a moment before she replied in surprise, "Why! I''ve been waiting for you every day!¡±


    I smiled. "Then don''t you want toe over and see what the baby looks like?¡±


    The smile on Emma''s face suddenly


    bloomed and-her eyes narrowed into


    the shape. of crescent moons. She ~


    came cl¨¦Se to me happily and took


    the bay from my arms carefully.


    She murmured, "I will remember you


    welt You won''t be taken away


    ain.¡± Content belongs 15

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    I figured Aaron must have reprimanded Emma since my child was stolen. She was probably not feeling any better than we were during this period. At


    this moment, everyone was finally happy. This was great. I hope we would live in peace from now on.


    "The babies are already one month old, yet their parents haven''t named them yet. You''re notpetent!¡± Freya joked casually.


    Hendrix lowered his head and exchanged looks with me, indicating that I would make the decision


    I had already thought about it when I was in Mesville. I was scared that without a name, my baby would be lost in the unknown forever.


    Almost without hesitation, I blurted out, "The babies were born in winter, so their nicknames will be Wynter and Eira."


    "Wynter? That''s nice! Baby, your name will be Wynter, and you will grow into a fine young man!" Emma happily teased the child. They were so good


    that they looked like Emma''s own children, and the picture was harmonious.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Eira..." Freya hugged my daughter and thought for a moment before asking, "What are their first names?"


    I pursed my lips and smiled at Hendrix before saying, "My daughter will be a Reid, same as Anne. Her name is Aurelia Reid. My son is Wynn, Wynn


    Roberts. I hope they will live a peaceful life and not suffer any more hardships."


    "Good, you''ve chosen the perfect names. Here, these are the gifts I prepared for the babies, one for each. Put it on.¡± Valerie took out a jewelry box


    and asked Emma and Freya to help put it on the babies respectively.


    Just then, the man who had been following behind Pedro suddenly went to the middle of the living room. In front of everyone, he bent down at the


    coffee table and opened the briefcase in his hand, taking out two documents from it.


    "Everyone, do let me say something." The man cleared his throat and everyone''s attention was immediately drawn to him. "As the Moore family''s


    legal consultant, I''m announcing on behalf of Mr. Pedro Moore that from today onwards, Miss Aurelia Reid and Mr. Wynn Roberts will each possess


    ten percent of the Moore Group''s shares. It''s estimated to be around three hundred and fifty billion.¡±


    After thewyer finished speaking, everyone looked at each other and smiled. The people in the room were either rich or noble. Naturally, they were


    all happy for the two children.


    Then, thewyer spread the document in front of me with respect. "Mrs. Roberts, as long as the two children put their handprints on it, the agreement


    will be effective in time."


    Then he opened the inkpad and made a gesture of invitation.


    I nodded to show I understood.


    I nced at the documents on the table. The assets they would own were a lot to know, but it was a bit too dazzling, still


    After thinking about it, I raised my hand, closed the agreement, and pushed it back to thewyer.


    "Mrs. Roberts, what are you...?" The smile on thewyer''s face stopped abruptly.


    AS a soon- do- be practicingwyer, of


    course I knew that he would get a


    considerable reward if hepleted


    this agreement. Still, I could only


    apologize for not letting himarn his


    money.


    -


    I didn''t reply: I smiled directly at ~~.


    Pedro and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. ~~


    Moore: appreciate your kindness


    for the children, but we canta ept


    ther. " Content belongs 0.¡±


    Pedro frowned in confusion. Just as he was about to speak, Valerie spoke first, "Don''t feel pressured. It''s just a small gesture from the elders."


    A small gesture? It was a lot of money. Valeria seemed to be getting richer and richer.


    "No." I insisted. "These things are too heavy. The babies are still too young. I don''t want them to carry too much.¡±


    Being born into.a wealthy family, so


    what if they-8tood at the top of the


    pyramid ?£¤{ they had to face it, they >


    would have to endure something ten


    or evena hundred times more than


    that-0f an ordinary person. This sort


    of fife was too exhausting. Content


    belongs to  ?


    Maybe they would choose this road themselves in the future, but as a mother. I wouldn''t put shackles on them at the beginning


    "Let nature take its course." Hendrix''s voice rang out faintly. It wasn''t loud, but it was the final decision

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    When we took the children to sleep, Hendrix hugged me from behind, reluctant to leave. "I haven''t felt you sleeping next to me for a long time."


    I thought about the promise I had made before, and my face turned red. "Then you can stay here tonight. The Reid Manor''s beds are so big, it''s


    enough for two people to sleep here.¡±


    Sebastian was targeted by the international criminal police and would not appear again for at least a while. Jarold City had be much safer for us.


    Maybe there was no need to pretend to be separated after our biggest trouble had been solved.


    At that time, Aurelia slept next to Wynn, and Anne was just next door. This family reunion had been due for a long time.


    Hendrix suddenly let go of my hand. He grabbed my shoulders and turned me over. He and I looked into each other''s eyes and he said, "Not yet. It''s


    not the right time."


    I frowned. I didn''t understand what he was worried about.


    Hendrix said, "Don''t forget that Sebastian is not our only enemy. Do you know where he took you to today?"


    "lsn''t it hisir abroad?" I asked.


    "It''s not that simple.¡± Hendrix shook his head. It just so happened that Aurelia kicked the quilt. He bent down and tucked her in. Then he said in a


    lower voice, "Sebastian participated in international organ trades before, and has long been on the international criminal police''s wanted list. It''s


    impossible for him to start apany openly. That ce is the headquarters of Henric International Corporation in Mesville."


    "Is it thepany that had donated nearly 100 thousand dorsst year, the big phnthropist Baldrick Yeager''spany?" I was a little surprised.


    How could such a great, kind person be associated with Sebastian?


    "The donation is real, but nobody knows what money they used for the donations.¡± Hendrix looked at me, his eyes as dark as ink. "If our opponent is


    Baldrick, it won''t be easier than dealing with Sebastian. So, at least on the surface, we can''t make peace."


    He suddenly paused, bowed his head and kissed me on the forehead, and then gently retreated. "Take good care of your body, you are still sick.¡±


    After that, Hendrix smiled and looked at me, then he left the room.


    I was lost in his warning. After a long time, I came to myself and looked at the door again, but I didn''t even see his shadow.


    Hendrix was right. Other than the illness caused by all the stress I had gone through, there was also the disease that Sebastian injected inte my body.


    It was a chronic disease that


    targeted the {piternal organs. So far,


    it could onlybe controlled by drugs.


    ~O- ¡ª-


    and could not bepletely cured:


    Although i it was not deadly and there


    was fe¡¯ danger for the time being, as


    RN


    time went on, it would became more


    ard more serious, even tothe point


    of organ failure.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but look at the child lying in the cradle subconsciously, and the softness in my heart was out of control again


    I was not afraid of death, but I would get closer to death, little by little. I was more afraid of being unable to apany the children in the future.


    How nice it would be if the heavens could hear me, to hope they would hear my wish to live a few years longer.


    After the babys switch incident, Aaron


    adjusted the security of the house.


    Even the servants had their N


    backgrounds investigated up to the


    past three generations and oN


    confirmed that there would be-ho


    outsiders in the Reid Manor this


    case, the adults in the family could


    take turns to rest and go out.


    A weekter, news of Raiya''s delivery arrived. As a friend, of course I would go and congratte her.


    Emma said that she wanted to take part in the atmosphere, so she went to the hospital with me.


    I cooed, "The baby looks great, just


    like you. "Raiya¡¯ ssonwasbomn


    ording to the expected date,¡± and


    lookeg- healthier than Aurelia and


    Wyni I felt happy for them from the


    bottom of my heart. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    "Thank you." Raiya was leaning on the head of the bed and was still a little weak. The maid next to her was probably a servant of the rk family,


    and had been taking good care of her.


    "Is Sawyer still so busy?" I couldn''t help asking.


    Raiya''s head was lowered as she pursed his lips, indicating that she agreed


    However, the servant who had been listening quietly couldn''t bear it, and felt indignant. "No matter how busy you are, you have to show up for the


    birth of your child...¡±


    "Loraine..." Raiya opened her mouth and stopped her from continuing.


    Loraine continued, "It''s true. He didn''t show up after he saw the child. He didn''t even arrange the servants for your post-delivery recovery. He has


    treated you like this, why do you still cover for him? You are a grown-up, I can''t let them bully you like this!"


    If she were to continue, it seemed that I would be scolded as well.


    Sawyer had always been very thoughtful. I didn''t expect that he would be so negligent. It was really too much.


    "Raiya, is that true? Sawyer treated you and your son like this is just for work?" I had a good impression of Raiya, and I just wanted to say something


    good for her, but I was also on the premise of understanding the situation.


    "No." She smiled weakly and exined, "Loraine misunderstood. I was taken care of by her since I was a child. Other people are not used to it, so I


    asked for someone from home. It has nothing to do with Sawyer."


    "Miss Raiya..." Loraine wanted to speak but stopped. She shut up after being red at by her.


    Raiya chuckled and changed the subject. "Arianna, let''s not talk about me anymore. I heard that you have twins. I envy you..."


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that there was something fishy about it, but since Raiya was unwilling to say more, it was not right for me to


    intervene. So I simply let her change the topic.


    Aftering out of the ward and waiting for the elevator, Emma sighed with emotion. "s!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Why are you sighing?" Iughed.


    "Can''t I? I just feel that it''s hard to be a woman.¡± Emma seemed to have felt something.


    "Why are you saying that, Mrs. Reid?" I teased her as I walked into the elevator.


    Emma''s rtionship with Aaron was still lukewarm. Every time I mentioned her identity as Mrs. Reid, she would lose her spirit.


    Sure enough, she was just as calm as she used to be, but now she became serious and said, "Oh my God, Arianna... Can you stop?"


    I smiled and pressed the button of the elevator. "I didn''t expect you to be so funny about it.¡±


    "Well, I didn''t think it was. I won''te out with you anymore in the future.¡± Emma had the urge to give up.


    "All right, let''s stop joking. Tell me, why did you say that?" I adjusted my expression and said seriously.


    "Isn''t that so? Obviously, Raiya has-.


    been left Behind by Sawyer, but she


    still has t to cover for him. Women,


    wornen, they live for men. It¡¯ $50


    tiring, Emma said with sympathy.


    I didn''t agree with her words. "This


    matter can''tbe looked at like this.


    Maybe Sawyer really can''t get away?


    Moreovet, even if Raiya was making


    up excises for him, it is because she


    loves him. No matter whethermen


    oravomen, only the people who are


    trapped in love are the most tired."


    Hearing this, Emma naturally felt the same. She lowered her head and fell into her thoughts. The elevator opened, and she did not respond.


    "What are you doing, Emma? We''re here." As soon as I reminded her, she came to herself and trotted out of the elevator.


    "Phew, so dangerous. I was almost


    caught byihe door." Emma patted


    her chest¡¯ to calm herself down and


    added; ¡°I haven''t been shopping fora


    longtime. It''s rare for me toe


    out: Why don''t we go to the mall?"


    Thinking about how Anne had asked me to buy her new stationery, I agreed

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Women were born to be shopping maniacs. As long as they saw anything new, they would have the impulse to buy.


    I''d nned to go to the children''s supplies area to buy things for Anne, but as soon as I entered the mall, Emma dragged me into a famous brand


    store. I tried more than a dozen sets of clothes a few times, but I didn''t like them very much.


    "This set is good. It''s the type that Aaron likes." I was really bored, so I poked fun at her.


    "Who said that I''m wearing it for him to see?" Emma said with a stony face, but her eyes were very honest, watching the details of the outfit in the


    mirror. From time to time, she showed an ambiguous expression in her eyes, probably because she was thinking of Aaron''s surprise when he saw


    her.


    She would doll herself up to please the people she liked. This was the truth indeed.


    I smiled and didn''t call her out. I got up and went to the men''s clothing area.


    Hendrix was now one of the top celebrities in Jarold City''s high society, but the publicity managers could not keep up with him. He always wore formal


    clothes. Although his face and figure were good, he still looked too rigid


    Walking around, nothing caught my eye. I was wondering if I should ask for Hendrix''s outfits to be custom- made, but at that moment, my eyes


    suddenly lit up. I saw a well-made set of suit in front of me and hurried over with joy.


    However, the phone in my bag suddenly vibrated. I stopped subconsciously and took out my mobile phone to have a look. The number was familiar,


    but I could not remember where I had seen it before.


    When I looked up again, there was a gentle woman standing in front of the suit. She was calling the salesclerk to help her take it to the cashier.


    I supposed I should forget it. I could only me myself for being toote.


    "Hello, who is it?" I picked up the phone slowly and put it to my ear, feeling dispirited.


    "Miss Reid, it''s me." Zoel''s voice was unigue and easy to recognize, with his faint Rnd ent.


    It was only now that I thought of my internship, and I suddenly realized something. "Sorry, I had too many things to do recently. I had forgotten about


    the internship.¡±


    Zoel replied, ¡®lL doesn''t matter. I''m


    here to remind you that I''ve applied


    for your materi y leave and IN


    reservedcyour internship in advance.


    I''ve already promised my boss that


    you''ll ge¨¦finitelye. Miss Reid,


    after¡¯ backing you up so mugh, you


    won''t make things difficutt:for me,


    will you?" Content be ongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    His words were very polite, but he wanted me to appreciate his efforts.


    But being awyer was something that I had been locking forward to for a long time, so I did not care too much. I just promised to confirm the


    internship and the registration time.


    Hanging up the phone and remembering that set of clothes, I couldn''t help but feel that it was a pity.


    I walked toward the counter and wanted to see who it was that was lucky enough to buy that suit.


    However, when I got close to the counter and saw the two people who were paying, I couldn''t hold up my smile.


    Just then, Emma walked over and followed my line of sight. "What are you looking at?"


    After seeing the situation clearly, she had a bigger reaction than me. She took a deep breath and was shocked.


    When Zacharywalked out with the


    woman caring the bag with the big


    logo, Emma and I followed by the ->


    door. Seting the two of them ~~


    holding h hands together as theyo


    walked into the elevator, we still


    foufid it hard to believe. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?>


    As we looked on, it seemed like


    Zachary sensed some hing out af ~


    guilt. He fooked in our direction and


    noticed us. The embarrassment


    shed across his face, andthe


    elevator door closed tightly. Content


    b¨¦longs to swnovel.ne


    "Arianna, quickly pinch me and tell me that what I just saw was an illusion..." Emma lowered her chin in shock and refused to believe it.


    I frowned and had mixed feelings in my heart.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    The rtionship between Zachary and Freya had always been enviable. Emma had often praised Zachary for being romantic and thoughtful. She


    was aplete Zachary fangirl. This incidentpletely shattered that fantasy.


    I was thinking that maybe it was time to review and review my taste in choosing clothes. There was a saying that clothes make the man. If Hendrix


    wore clothes of the same style as Zachary''s, would this happen to us?


    For the people who knew, the most difficult thing was not to keep the secret, but to pretend nothing had happened in front of the parties involved


    Freya paid special attention to Aurelia and Wynn. She came to our house with Oliver every few days and would stay there for a whole day. Before I


    left the mall, I received a WhatsApp message from her, urging us to hurry back


    Both Emma and I were not people who knew how to lie. We exchanged nces and were prepared to wait outside until it was dark.


    Zachary appeared at the door as soon as we found a coffee shop to sit down.


    With his tall height, he found us at a nce and walked towards us politely.


    Emma left him a seat, and then sat down beside me.


    In the past, I used to see the typical ways men reacted when they were exposed. They were either flustered or angry, but I had never seen anyone as


    calm as Zachary.


    He sat on the opposite side, each pore exuding the confidence and self- restraint of a university professor. He spoke with the waiter in a gentlemanly


    and decent manner as if we were not here to ease any awkwardness, but was simply at a regr small gathering


    In the past, we were deceived by his humble appearance.


    When the coffee was served, Zachary looked down and then up. When he saw my impatient expression, he was a little embarrassed and avoided it.


    "You guys saw everything just now."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There was no doubt. He clearly knew when we didn''t answer.


    Zachary sighed and took a sip of coffee before looking straight into my eyes. "I will exin this to Freya, but I hope that none of you will interfere.¡±


    "Okay, when?" I asked calmly.


    Zachary took a deep breath and pushed his sses up to his nose. With an embarrassed expression, he said, "As soon as possible.¡±


    "Alright, I hope that you will do as you say. Don''t let us look down on you."


    For some reason, seeing his regr


    maisims made me feel


    disgusted with him. With that, lput


    dowd the payment for our drinks


    and left the cafe with Emma.


    Cn the way back, I couldn''t calm down.


    As far as I could see, Freya was nothing less than the woman Zachary had cheated with, but this had still happened.


    Perhaps in the world of schrs, love was disposable.


    It was already seven o''clock in the


    evening whetrwe arrived home. I


    thought that Freya had already left?


    When w¨¦-walked into the living >"


    room we found that the diningoom


    wasery busy. Only then didt find


    outthat Charles was back. ¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    "Mom is here for dinner!¡± Anne ran over and pulled me to the dining room.


    After exchanging looks with Emma, we sat down.


    Freya happened to be right beside


    me and gently''nudged my elbow.


    "What have you girls been up to? ~


    You didrid reply to my message. ND


    Was there anything urgent? I dolibt


    that! Il talk to you about itter." I !


    pretended to be busy because of the


    sffuation, and swallowed my words.


    Freya was a straightforward person, so she naturally did not think much of it.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    Charles suddenly picked up the spoon and knocked it against the wine ss in his hand, calling everyone to pay attention.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    "This time as I was investigated, I have a lot of feelings, and benefited a lot!" Charles was used to being a leader. He spoke in his official tone with a


    magnificent manner. "The mast important thing is even if you try your best to stay out of things, people aren''t going to let go of you. I have been doing


    my utmost to be upright, but this time I was framed, and almost hurt my grandson. I''m really ashamed to be a father and a senior member of the Reid


    family.¡±


    He looked at me with shame and apology. After a pause, he again raised his spirits and said in a loud voice, "I, Charles Reid, dere that from today


    onward, I will never let anyone hurt my family again. I must get rid of Eddison Gavlin and his men, scum who interferes with thew to hurt others, as


    soon as possible!"


    Cn the first day of my internship, Aaron insisted on sending me.


    When the car stopped at the side of the road, I unbuckled my seat belt and was about to get off. Aaron almost scared me. "Don¡¯t move!"


    He got out of the car and went around to my side.


    He opened the door for me, bowed slightly like a gentleman and stretched out a hand to let me borrow his strength. He said with a slick tongue, "Miss


    Reid, we''ve arrived. Please exit the car.¡±


    I didn''t know whether tough or cry. I put my hand on his and said, "Don''t make fun of me here


    I am just an intern, far from being awyer."


    As everyone knew, this was only a stepping stone to being a properwyer. In order to really get a practitioner''s certificate, one had to go through a


    year''s internship, and in that year,plete at least ten cases independently. Only then could I receive the certificate and go independent


    "It''ll happen sooner orter, I''l let you have a good time first." Aaron wore a big smile and didn''t look serious.


    "If you''re that free, you should get along with Emma more often. You obviously like her, yet you''re still putting her off," I said, hating him for not being


    able to live up to expectations.


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and blinked at me, but did not answer.


    I sighed and was about to say, "You..."


    He suddenly yelled, "Hey! You''re going to bete. Hurry up!¡±


    Without giving.ne a chance to finish


    my sentenceyAaron pushed me into


    the revohdgy- door and watched me


    being forced into the lobby. He


    stood-{fiere and waved his hand with


    a devious smile. I didn''t know


    whether he would take my advice to


    H¨¦art. Content belongs tg¡±


    After the self- introduction, the receptionist took me directly to Zoel''s office. "Mr. Parker is in a meeting. Please wait for a moment, Miss Reid."


    I smiled and agreed. After thedy at the front desk left, I was bored and looked around the office.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was said thatDawnie Firm was


    the bestwrbffice I in Jarold City, but


    the size of Zoel s office was only ~


    about tehrsquare meters. There


    were two desks inside. Although the


    decet was good, it was still alittle


    different from what I imagined.


    About fifteen minutester, the door finally opened from the outside. Zoel walked in with a slightly older man.


    "Nice to meet you." I greeted them with a smile, showing my respects.


    "Sir, this is Arianna Reid, whom I often mentioned to you. She passed the bar exam with me. Arianna, this is Mr. Bruce Skinner, a famous real estate


    attorney in the industry.¡± Zoel introduced us to each other calmly.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Skinner," I greeted.


    "Nice to meet you," Bruce said with a slight nod


    Then, he went on and said, "Zoel gave you many high praises. Work hard, and don''t let him down.¡±


    I smiled in return, still quite awkward with the small talk. I didn''t know what to reply to continue with the conversation.


    Bruce knew what to do. He took the


    initiative to give us some space.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t disturb


    you anyrore. Zoel, take her arqund


    so shexcan get familiar with the firm.


    Fromnow on, both of you with work


    under me."


    =


    Zoel replied, "Okay. Thank you, Sir."

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    After the two of them finished talking, Bruce walked out with his pipe in his mouth


    As soon as he left, there was only Zoel and I in the office.


    "This table is yours from now on," he said, pointing to the empty table next to him.


    I looked at the table and then locked at him, feeling a little strange.


    Two of us, face to face?


    "I think I shouldn''t, Mr. Parker." I tried to be natural and graceful. "l am a neer, and yet I am enjoying sc many privileges. My colleagues might


    gossip about me."


    Zoel stared at me for two seconds as if he was thinking. After a while, he said again, "So do you think you are as ordinary as those people outside?


    Why did I make all those concessions to recruit you, then?¡±


    This made my face hot, and my throat felt stuck, and I couldn''t say a word.


    Zoel did not pay attention to my embarrassment. He turned and took a document from the table and handed it over. "This is the divorce case file of


    Jackson Gilbert, a wealthy man in the city. Get familiar with the information as soon as possible. We will apany Mr. Skinner to court in the next


    two days.¡±


    "Jackson Gilbert? Didn''t the media say that he has always been single? When did he get married?" I opened the folder and took a look at it. "There


    are actually three children, and there was an affair?!"


    I shouldn''t have unleashed the gossip in me. After I said that, I could feel Zoel look at me strangely. At that moment, I wished to find a hole to hide in


    However, all I could do was to quietly ept the documents and go back to my seat to read them.


    Finally, it was time to get off work. When I was about to leave early to see my children, Zoel came in with a pile of documents and bumped into me


    Cur eyes met, and I felt a little embarrassed. Zoel frowned, and his eyes were full of confusion.


    After a long time, he broke the silence. "Are you getting off work?"


    "Yes." I suddenly felt a little overwhelmed and pointed to the clock on the wall. "It''s six o''clock, isn''t it?"


    Ethan looked wp at the direction of


    the clock, anghis eyes became


    colder. "On the firstdayof my


    internship, I stayed until six o''clock


    in the evening on the second day.


    issReid, I hope you understand


    what kind of ce Dawnie Firmis. A


    Hyer can''t ck off." Cantent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He seemed to be pissed off. After that, he took the documents back to his desk, and the temperature in the room instantly dropped to the freezing


    point.


    Who would have thought that I was thirty years old, and was lectured bluntly by a man younger than me?


    Besides feeling ashamed, I knew that Zoel was right. Being awyer was never a simple job.


    Putting the bag back on the table, I went out and asked the assistant for Bruce''s cases in the past year for me, determined to make up for myck of


    experience.


    Looking at-me and the assistant -.


    carrying the documents as high as


    mountains back to the office, Zoe


    El looked up, and there was a


    trace of admiration in his eves.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, this was not important to me. I was doing it for myself, for Hendrix, and even more, for my children. I didn''t need to pay attention to what


    others thought.


    But soon, I found that things were not as simple as I thought. Zoel was really not a normal person. It was already eleven, and he showed no sign of


    getting off work.


    Although I refused to admit defeat, I


    began to feel a little annoyed. Tol be


    honest looking at the data was


    boring-Besides, I had not sat in the


    office for a long time. Every Minute


    ang-every second was torture for


    me.


    Finally, at half- past eleven, an angelic voice sounded outside. "Arianna? Where are you?"


    It was Aaron!

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    "I''m here!"


    Like a person who had seen a rescue boat in the ocean, I suddenly stood up and almost rushed out.


    Aaron said he would pick me up, but I stayed and worked overtime, so I ignored him after I sent him a WhatsApp message. I was lucky that he was


    smart enough to find me, or I would really have been here the whole night


    Hearing the sound, Aaron came over, opened the office door and looked inside. Zoel also put down what he was doing. They looked at each other,


    and there was a bit of tension in the air.


    "You''re Arianna''s boss?" Aaron raised his eyebrows with an unpleasant look on his face


    "You misunderstood. I''m just her colleague." Zoel put his hands in his pockets and looked as he usually did.


    "So it''s not up to you." Aaron looked awayzily and gestured outside with his chin raised. "Come on, let''s go home."


    Aaron was born to be a leader. Although he had not introduced himself, his arrogant attitude had shown that he was either a rich or affluent person


    All smart people knew that they should avoid his aggressive attitude.


    However, there was another kind of smart person. The kind that knew how to fight back and stand for principles.


    "As Arianna''s family, I would be happy for her pursuing sess, not dragging her down!" Zoel''s voice was powerful, instantly changing the


    atmosphere in the office.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I held my bag in mid-air, speechless and awkward.


    Zoel''s efforts were admirable, but at this moment, he was definitely being a little meddlesome. He looked more unbing than before, apletely


    different person from how he was before, and it made me feel deceived.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.-Parker," I said before


    Aaron did. I walked to him, looked at


    him and said seriously, "I think you''d


    better understand that Aaron is pat


    of my Ae, and has nothing to do?


    with you. Even if you are my senior


    here, it doesn''t mean that you are


    qGalified to judge others at will."


    Zoel probably didn''t expect that although I looked weak, my attitude would be so tough. He frowned unexpectedly and didn''t answer.


    I was not in the mood to care about him. I turned around and took Aaron''s hand to walk outside. "Let''s go home! Maybe this ce isn''t for me. Do you


    think I can support myself?"


    "Absolutely, is_it really so difficult?


    What kind of @w firm is this? This


    office is nots spacious as our


    bathrooms at the manor. Tomorrow


    could-open your own firm for you


    event was rare for Aaron to see


    me.fight back at someone without


    hesitation, so he was naturally


    willing to cooperate. Content


    belongs to


    We continued to speak brazenly all the way out.


    As soon as I get into Aaron''s car, I


    recalled what had just happened. I


    didn''t reatize it until I touched my -


    chest. The first day of my internship,


    [ talked back to my senior. I wolldn''t


    havebeen able to do such athing


    hef¨¦re.


    ol


    After giving birth to the child, I felt like I was back to who I was before, someone who couldn''t bear to see my loved ones get the shorter end of the


    stick


    The sound of my stomach growling dragged me back to reality.


    "Let''s go eat supper, ugh, I''m star... ving?" I turned around and found Aaron staring at me with great interest. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is


    there something dirty on my face?¡±


    Aaron leaned back on the steering wheel and said with a half- smile, "Nothing. I feel like my little sister ising back to life."


    "What are you on about, huh?" I couldn''t stand him being mushy, so I brazenly rubbed my belly and changed the topic. "Take me to eat something


    first. I haven''t eaten anything from the afternoon until now. I''m going to copse.¡±

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    "What do you want to eat?" Aaron quickly turned the key and ignited the engine.


    "Whatever. Just find a random ce nearby that''s still open. I''m too hungry, I won''t be able to wait much longer,¡± I said.


    Aaron thought for a moment, then simply picked up the phone and dialed a number. "Madam Parker? Get some simple food ready. Arianna and I will


    get home in 15 minutes."


    I didn''t want to bother anyone at home sote at night, but the call had been made, so I didn''t say anything. After all, I''ve turned picky toward food


    after being pampered by the servants at Reid Manor. I wasn''t keen on eating outside.


    When I got home, Minnie had already made noodles and prepared two dishes. As I ate, she was preparing even more.


    "Madam Parker, this is enough. I can''t eat much. It''s gettingte, you may go and rest," I persuaded.


    Minnie answered, "It doesn''t matter, Miss Reid. As I age, I need less sleep. I don''t have to go to bed so early. Besides, Master Reid and Mr. Reid are


    both in the study. They''ll probably sleep veryte today. I''ll prepare some food for them so that they won''t feel hungry after.¡±


    I thought about it and said nothing more. I ate a good amount and went upstairs.


    When I passed by the study, it seemed to be extraordinarily quiet. After a pause, I walked over and knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock...


    I asked, "What are you guys talking about?"


    The only thing that could cause Charles and Aaron to have such a headache was definitely something to do with Eddison and his affiliates. Naturally,


    I wanted to join in the discussion


    Seeing mee in, Aaron got up and gave me the seat. "Uncle Charles is considering whether to cut some of Eddison''s men off and punish them as


    a warning to the rest.¡±


    Charles nodded with a serious look,


    indicating that it was true. "Eddison''s


    influence has been established in


    the city fervnany years with the C


    support of the Forbes and Drake


    ER Thus, any slight moves can


    affett the situation. We havato


    consider carefully. Otherwise, just


    ikest time, the other party will


    take advantage.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles had been taken away by the


    investigation team for more than a


    month, and his-affiliates, who were


    honest, ¡é eadofficia s, had also


    suffered alot. Eddison took this ~~


    opportunity to reorganize the Oo


    internal structure, and now the:


    departments that were in charge of


    poficy implementation were¡±


    basically controlled by his people.


    Those who really wanted to work for


    the greater good were made


    powerless. Charles had fought so


    hard for this, and that''s why he was


    so angry at the banquet. Content


    belongs to


    Their worries were reasonable. If they wanted to defeat the wicked, they had to be more cunning than they were, leaving them no way out.


    "The problem now is that Eddison will stake everything in order to get a higher position next year. If the other side really guns for it, I''m afraid that a


    tragedy like what happened to the Roberts family 20 years ago will happen again.¡± Charles said with a long sigh.


    At that time, Hendrix''s parents were innocent, but had be scapegoats for Eddison and several big families. In the end, they''d even died such an


    unnatural death. Charles naturally couldn''t help being cautious.


    However, just as Hendrix had said, the more misgivings we had, the more unscrupulous we had to be. It was inevitable that a war would rage


    between us. so we could only minimize the damage. Otherwise, the family''s descendants would still not be able to escape the fate of being controlled


    by the bad guys.


    "Dad, can I say something?" After hesitating for a long time, I opened my mouth


    "There''s nothing that family can''t say." Charles had always been very casual.


    "Well, then I''ll tell you what I think." I


    said seriouslyafter thinking for a


    moment, "If{yemember correctly,


    the promotions to be made by the


    official election i is to be announced


    to the public. In this case, can we


    publicize the entire interrogation


    process of those corrupted officials


    on the Inte through official


    channels, and put the initiative in the


    hands of the general public?"


    ~

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Subjecting others to public scrutiny was not widely agreed on, but when used, perhaps it could be effective.


    Eddison had great power and influence, but so what? He could not silence the judgement of sc many people.


    Charles¡¯ expression changed when he heard this. He seemed to have already formted a n in his heart.


    Aaron locked at me, and his face was back to his mushy expression when he was in the car. "You''re really different as awyer. It seems that you can


    see a trickier angle to problems.¡±


    I rolled my eyes helplessly. "Was I stupid before? You don''t seem to beplimenting me."


    "Ohe on, don''t nitpick me." Aaron walked to the desk, leaned on it, and said frivelously. "I''ve always treated my dear sister sincerely."


    "Arianna has be an intern at aw firm?" Charles changed the topic. "Which one?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "It''s the Dawnie Firm." I answered, and then added, "Today was my first day of work, and I don''t feel very good about it. I''ll consider if I should change


    my internship. After all, the employment procedure has not beenpleted yet."


    "What do you need to think about? Tomorrow, I''ll go buy aw firm and reinstate you as boss. It''ll save you from working overtime all day long," Aaron


    said.


    Aaron had never thought twice about spending money. His male chauvinism was particrly obvious at the moment


    "Don''t make trouble. There is no way an internwyer can run a firm. Would you invite those big men toe back and work for their apprentices?"


    Although I knew that Aaron had good intentions, he still had to face reality.


    However, Charles did not express any opinion after listening to this. When I looked over, I found that he was frowning and thinking about something.


    Aaron followed my gaze and locked over. He also noticed Charles in thought, and immediately asked, "Uncle Charles, what are you thinking of?"


    Charles suddenly came to his


    senses, heavetta deep sigh, and


    said slowly, ¡°The Dawnie Firm has


    solved a, Jot of problems forthe


    Forbes.and Drake families overthe


    yea sc Their private friendship funs


    very deep. If awsuit is brogght to


    them, the public prosecuter¡±


    assigned may not be abl¨¦''to beat


    the people from Dawnie Firm."


    "I see. No wonder that firm gave me privileges again and again. They wanted to keep me under their thumb..." I suddenly understood


    I should have thought of this long


    ago. Dawnie Firm was the bestw


    firm in the epuntry. The bigshots


    behind Fddison must have had their


    dirty canffoversies defended by-the


    Dawnie Firm. The reason why they


    had put forward so many good


    conditions for me, was sa-that I


    might beplicitand drag


    the Reid family into this. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At the thought of this, Zoel''s serious look shed in my mind. He was a good young man who looked righteous and had a bright future. Although he


    was a bit old-fashioned and would''ve be a topwyer, unfortunately, his heart was evil, and in the end, he could only help the devil do evil.


    "That''s great. Arianna, you don''t have to go tomorrow. Despite it locking like peace out there, there are still troubles everywhere. It''s safer to stay at


    home," Aaron persuaded


    I argued, "Aaron, here you go again.


    In thest year, how many times


    have I stepped out of Roberts Vi


    and Reid Manor? And despite


    everything we''ve done, what <¡ê


    happened? We can''t avoid things?


    that NE to happen, can we? ¡®can''t


    hide from it forever, or I will be a


    hyirden to you forever. Moreover,


    after this time, they will Not set their


    eyes on me again. I must do


    something that I can do, instead of


    staying alone and thinking blindly


    about the situation." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    My tone was a little harsh, but it was not directed at them. I was angry with myself.


    "I have made up my mind. Since the rtionship between Dawnie Firm and the Drake family is so special, I have to stay at the Dawnie Firm no


    matter what." I paused and said more seriously.


    Dawnie Firm wanted me to sabotage me? Let''s see if they had what it would take. Nevertheless, I was sure I could find something to turn the tables.


    "I won''t stop you from wanting to share our burdens, but you don''t have to walk into the lion''s den yourself," Aaron said.


    "Aaron is right. Since they know your identity, they must be on guard. What''s mare, you are also not happy working there. I think it''s better to follow


    Aaron''s suggestion to change your internship. In time, maybe other firms can help us too.¡± Charles chimed in.


    I opened my mouth and was about to argue when I suddenly felt itchiness in my throat and began to cough viclently.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At first, it was just a light cough, but then it couldn''t be controlled. Aaron felt something wrong and came up to me as something rushed to my throat,


    and I spat a mouthful of blood on the floor in front of him.


    "Arianna!"


    "You b*stard! Didn''t you say it''s not deadly? Why did you lie! Il kill you now!"


    "Calm down, Aaron! This is our home! Saying you''ll kill someone, do you want Uncle Charles to be dragged down with you?"


    When my consciousness was restored, I heard Aaron and Emma fighting. I slowly opened my eyes. Hendrix''s angr face was close at hand and his


    ck eyes were full of love and pity.


    "What happened to me?" I asked.


    "Arianna?" Hearing the sound, Aaron pushed aside the grey-haired doctor and jumped to my bedside. His eyes were red. "You are awake. It''s good


    that you are awake. Thank God."


    "Why are you all so noisy..." I regained some strength and asked Hendrix to help me sit up.


    After I calmed down, I took inventory of the situation. The doctor who had examined me in Mesville now stood in front of me.


    However, I was only met with eyes


    that were evasive and silent. They


    seemed to have made an agreement


    ong agodhat they would keep sileat


    in front of me. No matter how stupid


    was could tell that something


    was wrong, especially with Adron.


    Last time I saw that look ir his eyes


    was when he''d been separated from


    Yana.


    I said, "You can leave now. I want to be alone with Hendrix for a while.¡±


    The patient''s words were always the final order. Aimost immediately, Aaron cleared them out, leaving only Hendrix and I in the room.


    Hendrix poured me a cup of warm


    water and waited on me to drink.


    Then he¡¯ sat on the chair, peeling¡¯


    apples without saying a word.¡°The


    peels connected into a line and


    never broke.


    od


    He was always like this. He was giving his best, even when doing small things like this for me.


    "Hendrix," I called him.


    "Mm." Hendrix was so focused that he didn''t even raise his head.


    "We had agreed that in the future, there would be no secrets. Tell me the truth. I don''t want to know from the others.¡±


    Hendrix paused and continued to


    cut the fruit with his de. Then he


    raised his heard and handed over the


    apple to me saying, "When we wee"


    in Mesvilfe, the medical staff did not


    want {o incur Aaron''s wrath, sothey


    lied ahd pretended that the medicine


    wold cure you. They were stalling


    time to escape. In fact, abit''ll do is


    suppress the disease in your body,


    not get rid of it."


    The apple in my hand suddenly weighed a thousand pounds, leaving me at a loss.


    Although I wasn''t quite clear- headed before opening my eyes, I''d heard the word "deadly¡± when Aaron was speaking.


    Even if I was ready to die, my heart still felt cold at the moment.


    Seeing that I was in a bad state, Hendrix patted me and put my hand on his heart.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    "My life is linked to yours, we live and die together. Thus, I will cure you for myself. Arianna, do you trust me?"


    Hendrix''s voice was extremely low, but each word pounded heavily on my heart.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There would always be a person who made you feel that time was nothing. With him, you would have nothing to fear.


    "I believe you." I held his hand and all my worries were swept away. Even if there was only onest day left in my life, I had to live without regret.


    Hendrix stayed at Reid Manor until the early hours of the moming. I stood on the balcony and felt a feeling of the ground dispersing under my feet as I


    watched his figure disappear in the back garden.


    At that time, my cell phone suddenly rang in the bedroom. I turned around and saw that the phone on the coffee table was vibrating


    It was two o''clock in the morning, so a phone call at this time was really strange, but I couldn''t sleep, so I turned to go into the room and picked up the


    phone.


    I nced at the caller ID. It was Zoel. After waiting for a while, I pressed the answer button.


    "Is there anything else, Mr. Parker?" I said in an unhappy tone.


    In the end, Zoel and the people who''d poisoned me were on the same side. My good feelings for him had beenpletely washed away, so there


    was ho need to pretend to be polite.


    "Yes," he said gravely. "It''s my fault today. I''ve thought about it. You''re right. I went too far, I hope you won''t take it to heart."


    He was apologizing? Was this necessary?


    Cr was he worried that if he offended me, I would leave Dawnie Firm in a fit of anger and it would affect their n?


    "Well, about that, I''ve already put it


    behind me. Mr~Parker, it seems like


    you can do whatever you want, even


    calling your female colleague at this


    late hour-Aren t you afraid tha


    people ewill gossip about you?" 4


    dying person like me had nothing to


    WOTry about, so of course I would


    chastise and humiliate him as


    payback. He had iting by calling


    me right now.


    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. "I didn''t think it through and disturbed your rest. Sorry."


    I retorted, "Since you''re sorry. you should hang up. By the way, you''ve been fired. Goodbye."


    Without giving him a chance to continue, I hung up the phone directly.


    In this situation, Aaron nor Hendrix would allow me to go to the Dawnie Firm to act undercover. The intensity of work needed there was too much for


    my health to bear.


    Freya did not know that I''d been poisoned. The next day, she called me on the phone to apany her to an opening ceremony.


    The Moore family had a knack for


    doing business. For Freya, her knack


    was in investrpents. As long as she


    had her eyes something, that


    particr stock would definitely go.


    up. Before this, she entrusted her ~


    money in investmenpanies. It


    ended-up that thosepanies "had


    earned quite the share of ~


    commissions through Freya''s


    investments. Freya decided to se


    up her own investmentpany


    fter that. She only had to allocate


    monthly sries for her employees,


    and the rest of the earnings


    belonged to her. It saved her a lot of


    noney.


    swnove


    [ab]


    -


    Peaple in business were shrewd and clever indeed.


    When we arrived, Freya was in the office mentoring the traders. She looked as vigorous as any young and promising president.


    Seeing me, she immediately sent them away and walked towards me. "Where''s Emma? Didn''t I give her an invitation too?"


    "Oh, her magazine''s chief editor suddenly needed everyone for a meeting, and she couldn''t get out of it. She asked me to apologize to you,¡± I said


    lightly.


    In fact, Emma had been worried that she wouldn''t be able to hide the thing with Zachary from Freya, so she deliberately avoided her.


    "What magazine? How dare they


    keep my friends from me. They'' re¡±


    asking for it." Freya was not very¡¯


    happy; but she didn''t take it to-heart.


    She-went on chirping and introduced


    me=to herpany. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    Around close to ten o''clock, everyone gathered downstairs for the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    Zachary waste. He walked out of the crowd and gave Freya a passionate kiss on her forehead. Then, he naturally reached out to hold Freya''s


    slender waist and faced the reporters together.


    It was picture perfect. But in my eyes, it was harsh to see. Now I finally understood why Emma avoided seeing him. She had seen the unbearable


    reality with her own eyes, so she really couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened


    Cn the other hand, Zachary looked like a gentleman with a gentle smile. There was not a single w in his appearance. Even the young female


    reporters who were taking photos below could not help but secretly nce at him


    "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s officially start the ribbon-cutting ceremony! Come..."


    "Hang on!" Freya cut the emcee off. She lifted up her hand and looked at her watch. "There''s still a person who hasn''t arrived yet..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her hand and waved somewhere to the front. "Here he is!"


    Everyone looked over and saw Hendrix''s cold face.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With his long legs, he walked to the front and stood beside Zachary. The ribbon cutting happened quickly, and apuse filled the air.


    When the reporters were taking pictures, Freya took the opportunity to nudge me with her elbow, maintaining the smile of an elegantdy and


    whispered, "How is he?"


    "What do you mean?" I looked confused.


    "Hendrix," Freya said as she rolled his eyes exasperatedly. "Let''s take this opportunity to talk. Since you''ve found your child, you can get married


    again.¡±


    So that was what she was thinking.


    I almost forgot that our fake divorce was kept a secret, and the people outside the Reid family didn''t know about it. It was a surprise to me that she


    was thinking about me on such an important day.


    I suddenly felt guilty. It seemed that I should find a chance to exin it to her.


    I thought for gwhile and did not


    have ime toanswer. The ribbon-


    cutting parts was over, and Freya was


    busy taking the reporters on a tour


    arounchthepany. After all, she


    belofged to the Moore family. It was


    nattiral to want some good Content


    belongs to


    photos to increase exposure for their new business.


    The guests walked in one after


    another. At His time, a graceful


    figure suddenly walked out of the ¡ª>


    crowd and went straight to Freya:


    and Zachary. After seeing that face


    clearly, I subconsciously neldmy


    breath.


    =


    Wasn''t this unwee guest the woman with Zachary that day?


    "Nice to meetyou, Mrs. Holt. I''m


    Stephanie Sisapson. I am here to


    congratte I Professor Holton ~~


    behalf ofihe Economic Society.


    Congrattions to the two of you."


    Stephanie handed the box in-er


    hard to Freya with an innogent and


    dffiable smile. Content befongs to


    I''d seen this disgusting expression too many times on Andrea''s face. The memory of my past experiences came back. My blood boiled, and I


    suddenly wanted to rush forward to back Freya up.


    However, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and stopped me. I turned around. Hendrix''s tall figure was close at hand. He looked down and


    shook his head slightly, indicating that I should not act rashly.


    After making sure that I understood, he stepped back and kept a distance from me again.


    Although I didn¡¯t understand what Hendrix meant, I did as he said


    Cn the other side, Freya happily epted the gift from Stephanie and passed it to Zachary. She politely invited her in and said, "Thank you, please


    come in."


    It was then that I finally saw the panic and embarrassment on Zachary''s face. He frowned and stood between the two women without saying a word


    Fortunately, Stephanie held back, and did not intend to create amotion in public. She smiled and looked at Freya for a while before moving her


    feet to follow the crowd, and entered the building

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    The Moare family was very powerful, and there were quite a number of reporters present during Freya''s ribbon-cutting ceremony. Therefore, I could


    not stay with Hendrix all the time. On the contrary, I spent most of my time by Freya''s side.


    Of course, there was also Zachary.


    The both of us were absent-minded, but Frey a was on brand as usual. Whether it was talking to reporters or friends who''de to congratte her,


    she was able to deal with the whole process with ease. It was as if she did not notice the tension brewing.


    This made me even more anxious and ufortable. I couldn''t bear to see her being kept in the dark. Then again, I worried about whether she could


    ept the truth if she knew.


    Finally, the event was over. Freya, as the host, went with her assistant to see her guests off. Zachary and I stayed at the venue


    As he watched Freya walk into the elevator, Zachary tugged at his neck tie and appeared very uneasy.


    "You''re the one who called her here?" I couldn''t even bring myself to be cordial and put on a long


    face.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Zachary nced at me and did not reply. His expression turned even more ugly.


    He seemed very arrogant in my eyes. I immediately red up and said sarcastically, "Huh, Professor Holt. I knew you were good at teaching. but little


    did I know that your ability to two-time is even better."


    Zachary remained silent as his face turned red. It was obvious that he was suppressing his anger, and his patience was wearing thin with all the


    secrets going on.


    I continued, "Freya is my best friend. Mr. Holt, you''d better remember what you said. I hope there won''t be a repeat of today''s situation.¡±


    Stephanie, his mistress, came here this day. To me, her audacity to do this was an utter humiliation to Freya. One could only fully understand the


    hatred through personal experience. I would not allow Zachary and that woman to fool Freya like that.


    Zachary was probably provoked. He opened his mouth and wanted to fight back. However, just as he was about to speak, the elevator opened again


    Freya, who was holding onto her dress, walked out with an expressionless face.


    Zachary had to swallow his words.


    For fear that Freya would see through me, I deliberately lowered my head to avoid her gaze.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Perhaps Freya was a little tired. She''d suddenly changed into a different person, and there was not a single smile


    on her face.


    It was normal for people to put on facades in life.


    "It''s nothing¡¯ Zachary tock over the


    conversation and naturally walked


    over tofreya. He held Freya''s hand


    and greeted ner kindly, "You''ve


    worked hard today. Leave the rest to


    your employees. Go back and rest.¡±


    It seemed like I was not needed as the third wheel.


    Freya smiled a little and did not refuse. "Okay. as you say. I''ll send Arianna back first.¡±


    Then, the two of them locked at me together.


    This was too much for me. I would rather take a taxi. "No, the Reid family''s driver is waiting outside. You can head back first.¡±


    "Well then, see you," Freya said.


    After that, the couple walked to the elevator hand in hand.


    Locking at their backs, I couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    How well- matched the two of them were! How


    could such a happy family fall apart?


    "If you keep looking at them, you''re going to let it show.¡±


    Hendrix''s voice startled me. I turned


    around and saw that he was


    standing less than ameter away  -


    from mewith his hands in his N


    pockets: The windbreaker on his.


    body. was open, and the suit inside


    was buttoned down. His chest


    protruded, which made him look


    stronger.


    "Looks like you know what I''m thinking." I said while squinting at him as if I was trying to threaten him.


    Hendrix cast a condescending


    nce atime and sighed. He thea¡±


    walked up to pat me lightly on the


    top of-my head. "You''re such a bad


    actress. How did Sebastian fall for


    yotr act back then?" Content


    b¨¦longs to  =

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    I avoided him and looked around, afraid that there would be any lingering reporters. If they happened to encounter us, I did not know how many


    troubles would happen.


    After confirming that there were only the two of us around, I replied, "Sebastian was afraid that I would die, and he would not be able to threaten you


    if I did. What does it have to do with acting? Wait, did you just say I was being obvious?"


    Hendrix shrugged his shoulders without saying yes or no. "You could almostpete with that woman, Stephanie Simpson.¡±


    I gasped, "You mean that you''ve seen through that woman''s identity at a nce?"


    "Is it that difficult?" Hendrix asked matter-of-factly.


    Locking at his firm demeanor, I waspletely speechless.


    Even Hendrix could see it. Didn''t this mean that Freya understood even more? She had a strong radar for pretentious, scheming women, after all.


    Then, why would she act as if nothing had happened...


    If that was the case, how could Hendrix not realize that about Andrea back then? Perhaps this thing was only indiscemible to those who were


    involved.


    I hoped so, or it would be too cruel to Freya.


    "It''ste. Let''s head back. It''s time for you to take your medicine,¡± Hendrix reminded me.


    I was immersed in the anger of Freya being cheated on. I remembered everything I had to suffer through because of Andrea, and when I looked at


    Hendrix again, there was more dissatisfaction in my eyes.


    "You saw through it, but you still helped Zachary Holt cover it up. Are all men like this? Do you like to work together on these things?" I questioned.


    Hendrix frowned and looked at me helplessly while saying, "You didn''t tell Freya either, did you?"


    Fine, I gave him a pass.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "But back then, didn''t you also feel that there was no problem with Andrea''s intimacy with you?" I suddenly had an impulse to cry.


    In those two years, I was unable to rest from the torture of love, and there was always a knot in my heart


    Hendrix''s eyes suddenly darkened. "If I had known that I would fall in love with you, I wouldn''t have given you any chance to be sad."


    Seeing the warmth in his eyes. I bit my lower lip. I wanted to cry. but my heart was warm.


    Indeed, humans were different from


    each other. Hendrix had always


    been faithful to me despite ~~


    everything. Zachary had trampled


    hisve to pieces in his carnal


    desire. .


    -


    "Can we go home now?" Hendrix lowered his voice.


    "You can go first. I want to visit Freya''s house," I said while suppressing my tears.


    "Freya doesntreed your concern


    right now, Hendrix said. "She could


    hold back-even when seeing her rival


    strutting''around in herpany >"


    This isfor the sake of her pride. Are


    you siting her to see her make a


    footof herself?"


    +


    swnovel.ne oe)


    I shouted. "I''m not!"


    He exined, "You don''t want to, but you will if you do this. Don''t trample over her pride. Let''s just go back, the time for your injection ising


    soon."


    I looked at Hendrix and suddenly felt a little confused. "I thought you would understand Zachary better. I didn''t expect you to empathize so much with


    NEVER


    "Is it strange?" he asked.


    "What do you think?" "I don''t find it


    strange."Hendrix walked to the =~


    elevator and pressed the button.¡±


    "You'' re my wife, and Freya is your


    friend! Zachary isn''t. Dol ne€d to


    borate?¡¯


    -


    As soon as he spoke, the elevator door opened with a chime. Hendrix locked up and raised his head. Then, he made a gentlemanly gesture. "After


    vou, Mrs. Roberts."

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    We eventually arrived at Reid Manor.


    Before I entered the house, I heard the sounds of Anne and Emma ying


    I asked, "Anne, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Mom!"


    Upon hearing my voice, Anne immediately rushed over.


    "Mom, look, this pony is so cute!" She raised the toy in her hands and smiled especially sweetly.


    "Arianna, your daughter is lovely. She doesn''t like those expensive toys, but instead treats that small wooden horse as a treasure.¡± Emma stood up


    and joked.


    I led Anne to the sofa and sat down. Only then did I take a closer look at the wooden horse in her hand


    To be honest,pared with the other toys at home, this thing was neither delicate nor novel, and it looked somewhat unattractive. It was a rather


    strange choice.


    "Anne, where did this horsee from?" I asked


    "Mr. rk from our school gave it to me as a gift,"


    Anne said in a child''s tone.


    I asked, "Mr. rk? Which Mr. rk?"


    "It''s our English teacher!" She said loudly, "Mr. rk even praised me for being smart when I was in ss!"


    Seeing that she was so happy, I couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that this school was very suitable for her.


    At this time, Aaron stood on the stairs in his pajamas and called her, "Anne, say goodbye to Mom ande to bed upstairs.¡±


    "Oh! I''ming! Good night, Mom!" Anne kissed me on the cheek and ran to Aaron.


    Emma looked at them with envious eyes. "Aaron will definitely be a good father in the future."


    "But you have to give him the chance,¡± I said.


    Emma lowered her head and suddenly stopped talking.


    I was going tofort her, but Aaron had probably told the nurse that I was back, so she came to inject me with the medicine.


    After a day''s events, I forgot to check on Aaron and Emma again.


    In order to make up for not spending time with Anne recently, I got up early the next day, and personally sent her to school


    The car stopped at the side of the school gate, and Anne pointed at a man''s back and shouted, "Mr. rk! Mom, look, that''s Mr. rk!"


    Following fer hand, I could only see.


    the man Ss Shack from my direction:


    Unlike what I had expected, which


    was. ¡®male teacher in his 50s or


    60s; Mr. rk looked very.young.


    As soon as the door opened, she couldn''t wait to get off the car and run to Mr. rk.


    I thought that as a parent, I should look decent, so I fixed my makeup in front of the mirror.


    In less than two minutes, when I went over, the teacher had been reced by another female teacher.


    I was a little baffled, but I still went over to greet the female teacher.


    Anne pursed her lips and felt aggrieved. "Mom, you should have hurried up. Mr. rk is gone!"


    The female teacher and I smiled, and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Mrs. Roberts, don''t misunderstand.


    Mr. rkhas a lot of things to da.¡±


    He was just called away by the


    headmaster. He didn''t mean to


    avoidtyou ON PUrpose, "exined the


    female teacher. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    -


    I answered, "It''s okay. We''ll always have a chance to mest him. Anne really likes Mr. rk, and she adapted to the school very quickly. I just wanted


    to thank him."


    After some pleasantries, the female teacher took Anne in


    I stood at the gate for a while and


    vaguely sawAnne walk around the


    corner. Mr, rk suddenly appeared


    and held?ber hand, and the two XD


    walked inside. They talked and.


    laughed and appeared very close.


    Hawever, the distance was-too far


    fi? me to see the man''s face clearly.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    Anne was always very slow to warm up to outsiders, especially men. Other than family members, she seldom got close to other men. What magic did


    this teacher have?


    After thinking for a while, I called Freya on the phone.


    "Hello..." Freya''s voice was hoarse, as if she had just woken up, or she''d just had a hangover.


    "Freya, are you alright?" I asked with concern.


    "I''m alright, what else could happen to me? I was just beat from yesterday. Thepany just opened, and I couldn''t reject invitations to socializest


    night. I haven''t woken up yet. Tell me, what''s the matter," Freya said as she panted heavily. I couldn''t tell whether her words were true or notN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Thinking of Hendrix''s words, I suddenly felt sorry for bothering her. "Forget it, I''ll wait until you sober up.¡±


    "No, don''t be so shy. I don''t know when [I''ll answer the phone again. Hurry up and tell me.¡± Freya''s voice gradually became a little irritated.


    I said, "Well, I want you to help me check on a Mr. rk from Anne''s school. I feel that something is


    wrong."


    She replied, "Mr. rk? Okay, I got it. You can wait for my news. Is there anything else? I''m hanging up if there isn''t."


    I''d only paused for less than half a second before I heard the beeps from the receiver. It was as quick as her temper.


    Two days had passed when I saw Freya again. She was still full of energy, being the center of attention wherever she went.


    We were at a cafe near herpany.


    As soon as we sat down, Freya threw me a bombshell and said, "I''m getting divorced."


    For a full minute, I just frowned and looked at her, not knowing what to say.


    Cn the contrary, Freya was very rxed. She raised her fingers to stir the coffee in front of her, as if she was talking about something else. "In fact, as


    you can see, we''ve been apart a lot this year. There''s been a problem with our rtionship for a long time. Since we don''t match well, it''s better for us


    to divorce. We are still young, and there''s no need to spend the rest of our lives together.¡±


    But the more she acted like this, the sadder I felt.


    Hendrix was right. Freya was very


    prideful. After¡¯seeing through


    Stephanie ard Zachary''s


    rtionship; she''d quickly cut the


    knot andpreserved her dignity. She


    did ngtwant to reveal the despicable


    trutiebehind the failure of her¡±


    mafriage and med it o =


    differences in personalities. After all,


    such a strong person would not


    allow herself to lose to others.


    +


    I still remembered what Freya had said to me. "If that kind of person happens to bump into me, I''ll raise hell upon them for their lives!¡±


    Perhaps at that time, she could already feel that her marriage would notst long.


    Seeing that I did not reply, Freya


    changed the Subject. "I''ve asked


    someone tocheck on Mr. rk.


    There''s qothing wrong with him. RN


    He''s from Jarold City and has been


    reacting at Anne''s school for- r-quite a


    while: He''s young and has apretty


    face, so he''s very well liked by


    children.¡±


    ay


    "I see. Thank you." I nodded and couldn''tugh.


    Suddenly, F eya let go of the spoon.


    It nged against the rim of the cup.


    "Don''t be fike this. You''ve divorced


    Now that m here to apany"


    you, you u should be happy. Frormnow


    on, we will depend on each ather.


    Lefmen do whatever they want!¡¯


    At this, I felt embarrassed to keep pretending, so I decided to confess everything to Freya.


    Freya was unusually quiet as she watched me with an odd gaze.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Being stared at by her, I felt a little ufortable and guilty.


    "Nothing." Freya locked away and sipped the coffee on the table. She seemed not surprised at all


    "That''s it?" I was not calm. "Don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    "What''s there to ask?" she said as she moved the coffee away and looked into my eyes. "You two have been entangled with each other the whole


    time. Even if you were really divorced, you''d have gotten back together sooner orter."


    I chuckled awkwardly. "Yeah... You really have a sharp eye for this stuff."


    Freya retorted, "It''s because you two, oh, no, only your acting is bad."


    First Hendrix, and now Freya? Hey! What''s wrong with my acting?

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    I picked up my hot cocoa and took a sip. I simply told her everything. "Freya, in fact, I ran into Zachary while he was shopping with that woman. I was


    worried that you wouldn''t be able to ept it, so I kept it a secret and didn''t say anything. I''m sorry.¡±


    Freya looked up at me with an indifferent expression. "No wonder Emma has been avoiding me recently.¡±


    I was a little embarrassed and exined, "Well, you see, Emma couldn''t hide things, so she had to..."


    "Forget it," Freya said as she waved her hand to dismiss the matter. "Tell her that she doesn''t have to try so hard to find an excuse to avoid me now.


    Everything''s settled.¡±


    "You really don''t me us?" Although I knew her character, I was still not sure.


    Freya let out a long sigh. She put down the coffee cup in her hand and locked at me with a serious and calm expression. "Actually, you can tell me


    directly. There''s no need to bother. I already know about Zachary and that woman."


    What she meant was that she knew even before the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    That was not surprising. As Freya had keen eyes, it was natural that she would have realized if there was something fishy about him. Moreover, you


    couldn''t fake love. Even if you pretended, it would show.


    I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    Freya turned to look out of the window. Her eyes were shallow and her expression was sorrowful and cold. "I hate betrayal the most, but it just so


    happened that I was the product of my father''s betrayal of his family. Perhaps this is fate, and I''ll bear the same pain my mother did."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "How can you me yourself?¡± I felt ufortable. My chest felt stuffy, as if something had blocked it.


    She shook herhead as if she did not


    approve of what I said. "It''s all over,


    and I''ve also made concessions. >


    Since Zachary has made a choice, I''l


    respect t him and let him go. Consider


    it a sacrifice for the only person


    loved in my life."


    =


    "Your life is still long. You haven''t met the right person,¡± I said


    "No." Freya''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "Arianna, there are billions of men in the world, and people like Hendrix don''t even make up one-tenth of


    them. Do you think everyone has such good luck?"


    She paused, and her expression became more serious. She said seriously, "This kind of thing is impossible to ignore. I''ve reminded you that there


    are many women waiting to poach a man like Hendrix. Don''t end up like me."


    If it was before, I would''ve definitely said that she was making a fuss. But after experiencing so much, I felt that Freya was thinking for the long run.


    In this lifetime people would have


    unorthodox desires. They had to


    learn howto restrain them within the


    framework of life. Of course, this


    premise was under the assumption


    that-there were no people who,


    wot d not abide by the rules.


    I made eye contact with Freya, and I


    knew what slfe was hinting at. I


    immediately¡¯became excited and


    said, "Yog re a new entrepreneur, hut


    yourpany is still too young: ts


    management and nning are both


    waiting to be improved. Are you


    igterested in finding a ge to


    learn?"


    "Where are we going?" Freya raised her eyebrows.


    "Of course it''s the ce where I''m a shareholder.¡± I raised my eyebrows and stood up after tidying up my bag. "Let''s go, Miss Moore."


    Freya immediately understood, stood up with a smile, and walked out.


    After all, she was from the Moore family. Although the newpany was small, it was still in the center of the city''s business circle. It only took us ten


    minutes to arrive at Roberts Group.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    It was lunch break. Mast of the employees had gone to have lunch. When Freya and I went in, there was almost no ane in the office.


    We heard some employees gossiping. They were chuckling loudly. "Oh, I don''t think that''ll happen. Even if Miss Zanes has the ability, she doesn''t


    have the right!"


    Ancther replied, "That''s not necessarily true. What if she and Mr. Roberts suddenly clicked? If she really seeds at bing Mrs. Roberts, you''ll


    have to tter her as much as you can to get ahead!"


    The unscrupulous gossip in the break room was particrly clear in the quiet office. Without waiting for Freya to say mere, I had already walked


    towards the direction of the gossipers. I deliberately slowed down my footsteps, walked to the door, and quietly leaned in to see what was going on


    inside.


    There were a total of six men and women sitting on the sofa with their backs to the door, still continuing the topic.


    "Perhaps Mr. Roberts is interested in Miss Zanes. The President has hired so many female secretaries, and Miss Zanes is the one who stayed the


    longest. Furthermore, I heard someone say that she cooks for Mr. Roberts every day. As the saying goes, the best way to a man¡¯s heart is through his


    stomach. It won''t be long before she seizes him!"


    "Eh, I don''t think so. A man like Mr. Roberts wouldn''t be impressed by something like this. He gets to eat exquisite food everyday! Come on, and


    you''re in the nning Department? You''re so simple- minded, it''s no wonder that you haven''t gotten a promotion after so long..."


    "Why are you attacking me now?"


    There was a lot of debate in the room and I was particrly interested in it, but Freya must have felt something, and her expression was extremely


    dark.


    If the people inside went on talking, things might get ugly.


    I put a fist over my mouth and deliberately cleared my throat. I put on a serious expression and prepared to meet the employees.


    The room fell into silence in the blink of an eye, and the staff all looked at me and Freya, their eyes full of fear.


    At this time, a voice came from behind


    "Miss Reid?" Este stood in the aisle, holding a lunch box and a pile of documents in her other hand. She frowned slightly and locked at me in


    confusion.


    Well, the divorce agreement with


    Hendrix had Been publicized for


    more than a''month. She sure ~~


    remembered that clearly. In addition,


    her torg*was much happier when


    she calle me Miss Reid,pared


    towhen she had to call mers.


    R¨¦berts. Content belongs:to


    As soon as Freya saw her, she instantly walked up to her excitedly. I quickly grabbed her wrist and gave her a look, which indicated that I could


    handle it myself. She rxed and locked at me expectantly.


    I pursed my lips and turned to look at Este with a polite smile. "Miss Zanes, could you do me a small favor?"


    She was stunned for a moment. She


    seemed to think for a moment and


    then showed an embarrassed look: ?


    "Sorry, Miss Reid, these files are ~


    urgentfor Mr. Roberts. I''ll have my


    othercolleagues help you out,¡±


    okay?"


    ol


    After that, without waiting for my reply, she turned to several employees in the office with her lunch box and gave the order. "Which of you are free to


    help out?"


    She looked like someone in charge, I mused.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    even the &taff in the break room


    turned tous to watch the show ¡°ft


    was as if they were waiting to''see an


    ugly fight between the president Ss


    ex=wife and the rival secretary.


    "Are you deaf? Arianna is asking you, not someone else,¡± Freya added.


    Hearing this, Este''s thin eyebrows immediately furrowed. She bit her lips and lowered her head. "Mr. Roberts hates people beingte. Cutsiders


    may not know, but you know this, Miss Reid."


    She looked so pitiful that I could not help frowning with pity.


    Looking at the situation, if I forced her to do something for me, would I be insensible?

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    I stood there as usual while smiling, wanting to see if she had anything else up her sleeve.


    Este''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, barely louder than a mosquito¡¯s buzzing. After a moment, a sobbing sound came faintly from the


    spacious corridor. Looking carefully, as expected, Este''s body was shaking, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    She muttered, "Miss Reid, I''ll dly take anything if you wish to punish me. But please don''t make light of thepany¡¯s business. I''ll send the


    documents for Mr. Roberts to sign first, and then I''lle back to help you, if you insist..."


    If one looked carefully, they would see a few sparkling tears sliding down her face, delicate and sorrowful.


    Unfortunately, she was no Ophelia. I did not feel sorry, but instead found her ratherughable.


    I said, "Oh, Miss Zanes... If you didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten that Hendrix used to be too focused on his work to take care of himself. It''s


    lunchtime now, so he can take the opportunity to rest and recuperate. As his secretary, you''re bringing work to him during his rest. Have you ever


    considered whether he can handle it? If Hendrix overexerted himself, can you afford to take responsibility. Miss Zanes?"


    I walked to her while I was speaking. When I finished speaking, Miss Zanes raised her head and wanted to refute me. Our eyes met, and when I


    locked into her red eyes, my gaze became even more unyielding. I didn''t try to avoid her and instead, I questioned her.


    A tigress couldn''t hold back, lest she was taken as just a harmless cat.


    Este''s expression was obviously stunned for two seconds. She then took a step back and pulled away from me. She said stubbornly, "I am certainly


    very considerate for Mr. Roberts¡¯ health, I..."


    "You what?" I noticed that she grasped the lunch box in her hand, and my tone became more aggressive.


    Este knew very well that I had


    seen that lurch box many times. If


    she daredto admit that she had = >


    been delivering food to Hendrix al?


    this time, it would mean that she


    was prelentious woman, coveting


    HeAdrix since long before, Content


    belongs to  ?


    "Nothing." Este reluctantly looked away, her exasperated look covering up all her previous weakness.


    "What''s going.on?¡¯ Evan''s


    appearance Was a little sudden. He


    had probably been here since just ._


    Now. After istening for a while, hes


    decidedoe forward. He said to


    Estein a cold tone, "Why don''t


    know that Mr. Roberts has an


    iEportant document to deal with


    now?"


    Este bit her lip and finally showed a trace of panic. Facing Evan, who was firm and tough, she could not say a word


    "Wow, I guess someone just got carried away in acting!" Freya gloated and leaned against the office wall. She locked like she was having fun, which


    wasparable to Aaron''s notorious mockery.


    Este''s face flushed red, and she had nothing to say.


    Evan didn''t pay much attention to her. He tured around and got to the point. "Miss Reid, what are you doing here? Perhaps you need something as


    the director of thepany?¡±


    Evan was really smart; I was impressed. Este was about to put me below her position, so he, as Hendrix''s special assistant, addressed me as the


    director. He respected my status in a clever way.


    Someone in the board of directors should have the prestige of being treated as such


    I looked at him expressionlessly and


    nodded. "It''s agmall matter. Freya''s


    company was just established, so I


    wanted te.have her learn from us. I


    thought that Miss Zanes was the:


    best option to ask for help, singe she


    always seemed so kind and friendly.


    Sat-came especially to asker for


    Her assistance. I didn''t expect that I


    would actually disturb her work. I


    guess I picked the wrong time to


    come over."


    Everything in the world depended on money and prestige. A small office assistant humiliated a director, and even dared to pretend to be pitiful. I


    wanted to see just how much pride and power Este could afford in Roberts Group.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Putting on a front? Everyone knew how to do that


    I stared at Este and sighed deeply while acting very guilty.


    After some workce experience, everyone knew what something like this really meant. Generally speaking, when a superior showed an expression


    like this, it meant that their subordinate was in deep trouble. However, they could not fight it. In the end, they could only ept their fate. I heard


    whispers and gossips behind my back. It seemed that her colleagues had begun to pray for Este''s doom.


    Evan looked at Este and then at me before saying in a stern voice, "Miss Zanes, you may go to the Finance Department to settle your three


    months¡¯ sry in advance. You don''t have toe back tomorrow.¡±


    Those few words from him were loud and powerful, and even I was shocked by Evan''s decisiveness. Hendrix had hired Este, but Evan just fired


    her so easily!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although I said that, I still couldn''t helpughing internally. In my heart, I silently cheered for Evan. Well done!


    "Evan?" Este said in disbelief and forced a smile on her face. "Don''t make fun of me like that. I''m Mr. Roberts" secretary. If you want to fire me, Mr.


    Roberts will have to approve first."


    Evan threw her a cold lock and said, "You do know that you are just a small, measly secretary? I''m responsible for all of Mr. Roberts¡¯ matters in the


    company. Naturally, I have the right to decide whether you leave or stay. You couldn''t even fulfill a small request for a board member, and even tried


    to get the president to cover for you. I have done my part inpensating you with three months" sry ording to our employee contract. Why are


    vou still making a scene? You''re not satisfied?"


    I..." Este bit her lip as her face contorted in pain, but she couldn''t say a word to refute him.


    I, the chief culprit, looked at her indifferently and enjoyed the fruits of my victory. Este thought of herself too highly. She was not even as talented


    and beautiful as Rowane. It was stupid for her assume she could ever have a chance with Hendrix, just because she was working closely with him as


    a secretary.


    This day, I wanted to let the whole Roberts Group witness it clearly. Este Zanes was just a warning. The person next to Hendrix could only be me. If


    anyone wanted to rece me, they''d have to be ready to fight against thepany''s directors, the Moore family, and the Reid family behind me!


    "Why the noise? What''s themotion?"


    A familiar male voice came from a distance. When we turned around, we saw Hendrixing out of the office. With a cold face, Hendrix walked past


    the onlookers and went straight to us.


    "Mr. Roberts, Miss Reid was asking


    Miss Zanes for a small favor.


    However, Miss Zanes came up with.


    many excuses to refuse it. I am ov


    currerd]y asking her to go to the HR


    department toplete the = 5


    resignation,¡± Evan exined


    respectfully. Content belgngs to


    Hearing that, Hendrix''s ck eyes fell on Este, whose eyes were red. Este immediately looked at Hendrix with tears as if she saw her savior.


    She frowned slightly, which made her appear rather pitiful.


    As their eyes met, the whole space seemed to be still. I couldn''t help locking back and forth between them, and frowned subconsciously.


    Although Hendrix''s gaze only stayed for less than three seconds, it seemed to be as long as a century in my eyes.


    Why? Had Hendrix''s heart really softened because of those lunchboxes she packed for him?


    "Was what Evan said true?" Hendrix spoke with a


    neutral attitude.


    Este was a smart girl. She could


    tell from the scene that Freya and I


    were not friendly guests. She


    lowered I ker head and nodded, -


    agreeing, but she looked moredike a


    falsevictim who was forced; (into


    submission.


    =


    iN


    ON


    It was really annoying.


    "Mr. Roberts, you don''t have to feel


    troubled. I know that Miss Zanes


    has always dgre you favors, so


    there''s no need to make such a big


    deal out of it "I walked forward and>


    interrupted him while staring at


    Estepointedly. "I heard that Miss


    Zanes is quite good at managing


    people''s meals and personal


    matters. You know, smaththings that


    warm people''s hearts. I say we


    make the most of her talents, shall


    we? You can transfer her to the


    Administration Department and let


    her be Deputy Director there."

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    As soon as I finished, the staff behind me began to gossip again.


    "Deputy Director? Did Miss Reid make a mistake? Wouldn''t that raise her sry? Would Miss Reid really be so kind?"


    "Gee, you may think it''s a good thing. but think of what the Administration Department is. It''s a terrible ce! If Miss Zanes goes there, I guess she


    will never have the chance toe to this floor again! And she''ll be working with a bunch of old men. What hope does she have!"


    "I think it''s fine. As long as I''m paid good money, I''ll be happy even if I have to deal with a bunch of focls every day!"


    "You are so short-sighted. You have no ambition! If she leaves Mr. Roberts¡¯ office, how could she get her chance again?"


    l ignored these words, kept smiling, and was calm.


    A long timeter, Freya and I discussed what had happened. Freya said, "At that time, when I saw how you were smiling. I realized that you were like


    Hendrix at your core. You''re a cruel person when you have to be, indeed.¡±


    Yes, I did want to torture Este.


    The department was situated at the very bottom of the Roberts Group building. If nothing went wrong, she would never be able to see Hendrix again


    in her entire life. What other option was there other than to throw her out of the building to make her give up? She would never see Hendrix again,


    even if they were locked up in the same building. She would even see other women try to appeal to Hendrix like she did, causing her to fall into


    despair every day.


    I regarded myself as dead, so I only wanted to punish the wicked


    "Let''s do as you''ve suggested,¡± Hendrix replied. He didn''t hesitate and turned around to leave. "If you''re done, leave as soon as possible. We don''t


    mess around here."


    After saying that, the tall figure had already returned to his office, as if he had been annoyed by women


    Freya and I looked at each other and smiled, understanding what he meant. Then, we locked away and focused our gaze on Este, who had yet to


    react.


    "Miss Zanes, you heard that. Can you help me out now?" I deliberately raised my voice and said.


    I had sealed Este''s fate in the logistics


    department.


    Just like when she''d called me Miss Reid, my voice was also joyful as I looked down on her.


    None of her colleagues dared to help Este anymore, so Freya and I took her to a small conference room on the next floor.


    Freya used to know how to torture people better than anyone else, but now I learned it without a teacher.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I saidnguidly, "Miss Zanes, please go to the Investment Department on the eighth floor. Get all the project records from the past year..."


    I added, "I forgot to say that I want to see all the investment ns for theing year as well. Please go and fetch it again, Miss Zanes."


    "There''s only this many? Well, go to


    the branch atid ask for this specific


    information from this customer. >


    Hendrix afso has shares in Freya''s


    company. Resource sharing deesn''t


    matter. Time is tight, so you ''d better


    corvie back in two hours.¡± Content


    belongs to  ?


    I continued to give out orders and tasks for her.


    For the whole afternoon, I could not even remember how many times I ordered Este to move about, but she basically didn''t have time to sit down.


    As soon as the door was closed,


    Freya could no longer hold back her


    gloatingughter. "Looks like you''re


    the real she-devil of Jarold City, =


    Arianng? ¡°Oh, Miss Zanes is a or


    beautiful, delicate woman, yetshe''s


    being ordered around by el like a


    training dog."


    "I should say the same about you. It turns out that the dignified Miss Freya of the Moore family can also feel sorry for someone," I mocked her.


    Freya took-two cups of warm water.


    and handed me one of them. "Don''t


    be sarcastic. Although you''ve done a


    little.2o0 much today, I still have to


    say''that you did a good job.* Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    She paused, pursed her lips, and drank more than half her cup. Then, she looked away and said, "If I were stronger and held my ground, calling that


    woman out, maybe Zachary and I wouldn''t have gotten to this point."


    I rarely saw her like this. She looked as lonely as a traveler alone in the night, covered in wind and snow. I didn''t know how to answer her.


    Freya looked on for a while, and her loneliness dissipated in the blink of an eye. She began to gossip. "How long will you and Hendrix pretend to be


    divorced? Fortunately, you told me. Otherwise, I would have taught Hendrix a lesson when I saw that attitude of his."


    "I don''t know. It''ll take some time." I sighed and suddenly felt a little depressed


    Who would be willing to pretend to be enemies if they could love each other without bounds?


    There would never be a shortage of women around Hendrix. Even if none of them matched his strength and background perfectly, what if someone


    who could rece me really appeared one day? What should I do then?


    As soon as I finished speaking, my phone vibrated in my pocket.


    I took it out and found that it was a video call from Hendrix.


    "Well, the big boss is here to check on you. I''d better stay away!" Freya joked, stood up and left.


    To gain a firm foothold in the business circle, Freya had to rely on her connections. However, she had a lukewarm rtionship with Pedro, so she


    appealed to Hendrix for him to invest instead. That was why he''d attended the ribbon- cutting ceremony that day. From that day on, Freya often joked


    about it by saying that she was working hard for Hendrix.


    Helplessly, I shook my head with a smile and then picked up the phone call.


    "You''re only picking up my call after so long. Aren''t you done being angry?" Hendrix raised his eyebrows andughed smugly.


    "You hate to part with me? " I joked.


    "I''m just afraidthat you''ll be too


    tired. You'' ve stayed outside for an


    entire daywithout rest. How''s your ?


    body? Doyou feel strange OF


    anyw(igre?" Hendrix''s tone was soft,


    and-{teased the sharpness i iy


    words.


    =


    "No, I''m fine. I can still get angry and fire shots at people. I feel like I''ve been reborn. Am I really sick?" There was probably no terminally ill patient


    with a better mentality than mine


    "Your happiness is more important than anything else.¡± Hendrix looked at me, and his expression was particrly serious.


    It was obvious that he was concerned about me, but I could clearly feel that he was trying to see through me, to see what I''d lock like after my death.


    All people with~terminal diseases in


    the world hatamon point; they


    liked to make fun of their death.


    When they really realized that death


    woulgsome as expected, they:


    would deceive themselves and


    wotld not ept it. Con ent belongs


    to o swnovel. &


    "Of course I'' happy. I''m just afraid


    that you wort get homemade lunch


    anymore That! sashame Mr.


    Roberts. Would you be sad about."


    that?¡¯ changed the topic and <


    decided to stay away from death as


    a  Stibject.


    =


    "What homemade lunch?" Hendrix was confused.


    "Hendrix?" I narrowed my eyes and stared at him with sharp eyes. "Are you pretending to be dumb? Did you not eat the lunch Este gave you


    everyday?"


    Was that whole thing just gossip? Everyone in thepany knew about it.


    "When did that happen?" Hendrix''s expression remained innocent, as if he had no idea about the matter.


    "Nothing." Probably because of my old habits, I''d felt jealous after listening to harmless gossip again


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    However, ording to Hendrix, he had never noticed it. But thepany still spread rumors about Este, which could only prove that Este was


    very cunning.


    Hendrix did not intend to let me off so easily. He continued on, "By the way, I haven''t eaten food cooked by you for a long time. I miss it a little.¡±


    "What?" I was lost in my thoughts, and it took me a long time to realize that he was flirting with me, so I joked deliberately. "Oh, you want a


    homemade lunch from me? Nope."


    Hendrix''s expectations were dashed, and the light in his eyes dimmed a lot. He was disappointed and looked helpless on the phone screen.


    I said, "But... tomorrow is the weekend. If someone wants toe to Reid Manor to see his children, I wouldn''t mind preparing a meal for one more!¡±


    "Okay, see you tomorrow night." Hendrix chuckled and then hung up the call in a good mood.


    I found that this man was actually very easy to deal with. He was like a cat. If you paid a little attention to him, everything was negotiable.


    After putting down the phone for a while, Freya came in again. Seeing that I was not talking with Hendrix anymore, she went to fetch her bag, ready


    to leave.


    She asked, "I have something to deal with in mypany. Shall we head there together?¡±


    "But Este hasn''te back yet. How about all these documents on the table?" I asked


    Freya shrugged her shoulders and spread out her hands. "Who cares, just leave them here for her to clean it up. You still haven''t understood the


    essence of kicking someone down, huh? The thought of ¡®consideration for the rival¡¯ is not allowed.¡±


    Indeed, kindness to the enemy was to be cruel to oneself, especially with Este¡¯s evil intentions. Even if she had to suffer, she deserved it.


    After thinking for a while, I got up and took Freya''s arm, the two of us heading out. "I''ll go home while you head back to thepany. I didn''t spend


    much time with Aurelia and the others today. I miss them.¡±


    Freya scoffed at my words and said, "Kids have to learn to grow up by themselves. If you put too much emphasis on them, watch out if they can''t be


    independentter."


    I replied, "That''s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as they''re safe and sound.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There was quite a long distance


    from the heatiquarters of Roberts


    Group to the Reid Manor. was ~~~


    thinking : shout my children, as welt


    as hefact that I was terminally ll. I


    keptlooking out of the window


    absentmindedly. Conten belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org &


    When we passed the crossroads,


    the driver parkpd the car under the


    red light. The bustling business


    street was riext to us with several


    bars. While we were waiting forthe


    cars, we heard amotion from a


    nearby bar. From afar, a woman


    nushed a man and seemed To have


    offended him, and it look¨¦d like they


    were going to fight. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    This reminded me of what happened with Eunice. If that child were saved, he could probably call names by now.


    Two minutester, the green light lit up. The driver revved his engine and slowly moved away from that dangerous ce. I looked coldly at the scene


    of the bar falling behind the car, indifferent.


    Half an hourter, the car finally


    drove into Jagold City''s more


    affluent residential district. After


    turning te corner, I saw a NN


    prominent blue sports car parked¡¯ at


    the gate of the Reid Manor from a


    distance. When the car got close, I


    saw that Zoel was standing next to


    the car. Content belongs t to


    With my rigid impression of him, I was somewhat surprised at that moment. Zoel had no contact with the Reid family, so he must have been waiting


    for me outside.


    After asking the driver to stop the car, I opened the door and walked towards him.


    Zoel saw meing towards him. He took the initiative to greet me. "Miss Reid.¡±

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    "I remember that I made it very clear the other day, Mr. Parker. I don''t wish to see anyone from Dawnie Firm again. What do you n to do by


    blocking my way?"


    I was the one who casually filled in the address of the Reid Manor. Regr citizens would have retreated once they heard of the name of our


    institutional unit. If Zoe! did not have any power backing him up, he would not have been able to approach us this easily.


    Zoel looked at me with a conflicted expression on his face. Then, with a heavy Knd ent, he replied in English, "I''m hereto apologize.¡±


    "Huh?" I vocalized as I frowned, not understanding what he meant.


    He exined, "I''ve learned that I would have to show my atonement when I make a mistake. I''ve thought about what happened the other time, and I


    realized that I shouldn''t have been so stubborn. I hope you can forgive me for causing problems in your family," Zoelmented. He whipped out two


    concert tickets from the inner pocket of his suit and handed them over. "My colleague mentioned that this idol group from our country is the favorite


    among girls in Zuckerburg. I asked someone from Knd to buy these backstage tickets, and I''m giving it to you as an apology.¡±


    Somehow, I felt strange when I heard him speak English in such an earnest manner, but I couldn''t put my finger on what exactly was wrong.


    He lowered his head and nced at the ticket in his hand. It seemed that it was indeed really rare, but unfortunately, I wasn''t a fan of those popr


    celebrities.


    As soon as I reached out my hand to reject them, a huge palm suddenly appeared and snatched the tickets from his hand.


    When I whipped my head around, I saw Hendrix standing on my left, clearly irked as he stared at Zoel with narrowed eyes.


    "I remember that you were the one who apanied Miss Reid during the exam previously. Hello," greeted Zoel, extending his hand in a friendly


    manner, as if he could not read the atmosphere.


    All of a sudden, Hendrix started speaking in the Kndnguage, "No. Since you can''t understand English, I''ll speak in yournguage.¡± He


    continued, "Not only do we appeal for forgiveness for our wrongdoings, but we do not swipe from others. Arianna is mine. Even if we are divorced,


    she is still the mother of my child. No matter what your intention is, you have to be careful of your actions from now on. Do you understand me?"


    I widened my eyes in surprise. It was as if I learned something new about him this day. Since when did he pick up thenguage?


    However, Zoelpletely


    understood Hendrix''s hostility this


    time. His hand was left hanging in


    the air for naif a minute, and he


    silently withdrew it. He spoke again,


    luste ed "Sorry, I apologize forthe


    misunderstanding. just admire


    Ariahna as an amazingwyer.


    Dawnie Firm is the produet of my


    father''s hard work, and I''f eager to


    recruit talents. I was hoping that


    Arianna would be willing to join me


    in Dawnie Firm''s journey toward


    sess."


    This reason didn''t sound very convincing.


    ording to Zoel''s standard of


    verbal Englisti, it showed that he had


    a deep understanding of our culture,


    Now, however, he didn''t seem to


    grasp the hints in Hendrix''s words,


    and Rec aimed that showing."


    asional goodwill to me was not


    semething to be concerned about,


    which really wasn''t very convincing.


    As for Hendrix, his revulsion was particrly obvious.


    He raised the concert ticket in his


    hand, tore itfrom the middle, and


    threw it tothe ground in front of


    Zoel. Then he whipped out his


    checkbook, signed it off, tore and


    stuffed it into Zoel''s pocket as s he


    walked toward him. Content belongs


    to¡¯ NS)N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    iN


    ao


    "You can leave now," he demanded.


    Zoel turned to look at me, his brows furrowed with unwillingness, but he knew that he did not have any other choice. In the end, he could only ept


    it and leave


    As soon as he got into the car, Hendrix marched into the house


    He had long legs, and it seemed that he was intentionally leaving me behind by deliberately quickening his pace. In the blink of an eye, the distance


    between us was vast.


    I yelped and cried, "Hendrix! Wait for me!"

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    It was not until Hendrix stopped to lock at the babies in the room upstairs that I managed to catch up to him.


    Wynn was already sound asleep. He held Aurelia and yed with her in the living area of the bedroom, his eyes filled with love. She had just reached


    her first month of age. and she was like a palm-sized doll in his arms. Looking at him being so careful with her, I couldn''t help but smile.


    When he saw me enter the room, his yful expression toward the baby suddenly disappeared. He looked at me apathetically, as if ncing at a


    stranger. When our eyes met, I subconsciously lowered my head


    "Didn''t you say you wereing tomorrow instead?¡± I asked softly.


    Hendrix did not speak, his expression turning even more unsightly as he scrunched his face up seriously. "Are you saying that I didn¡¯te at the


    right time?"


    All of a sudden, Aaron''s voice could be heard from behind. "Looks like everyone''s here. Let''s go to the study together. Uncle Charles has something


    to say."


    He didn''t linger around for long. After saying that, he disappeared by the door.


    The air was stagnant for about two seconds before Hendrix broke the silence by lifting his foot. He walked into the bedroom to put Aurelia down


    before striding out


    This sudden disregard puzzled me. How did I provoke him?


    Nevermind. Who hasn''t had a sudden emotional outburst before? Maybe it''s because the situation with Eddison didn''t go well. I would talk to him


    after meeting Charles.


    By the time I arrived, Charles and the others were already in their respective seats. Three sternlooking men shifted their attention toward the door


    simultaneously. If they were just ordinary people, my legs would not have been trembling feebly.


    I should have sat beside Hendrix, but he looked away intentionally. Obviously, he didn''t want to be close to me, sc I went ahead to the single seater


    sofa next to Aaron.


    I asked, "Dad, Aaron said that you have something important to discuss with us, right?¡±


    "Yes." Charles nodded in response


    and signaled atAaron with a look.


    Aaron undefstood the message and


    started toexin, ¡®Sebastian senta


    message S through Tobias. He said


    his me have developed a promising


    antidote that can cure you, under the


    condition that we return the original


    contract of the oil excavation to the


    Milton family."


    Charles interrupted, "What I mean is


    that Sebastian.s infamous both in


    our home country and abroad. Even


    if he obtains the oil excavation >


    agreem¨¦at, the Middle East may not


    be williyg to do business with I or


    somedne who has a cr iminalfrack


    record. This isn''t a big deal for him


    afyway, and the poison in Arianna''s


    body is ticking away like a time


    bomb. We can''t afford to dy any


    longer."


    He heaved a long sigh and asked Hendrix, "What do the both of you think about this?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire study immediately fell into a state of awkwardness.


    In the end, Sebastian finally revealed his bargaining chips, hoping to dere his ambition of oil to everyone.


    "No," I refuted determinedly.


    "Although Sepastian''s reputation is


    ruined, whozan guarantee that he N


    won''t pick himself up again and start


    over fran scratch? If the oil ¡°0


    resource falls into his hands, it~


    would mean that he might achieve


    thes ¡®support of the whole Middle East


    in the future. When that Kappens, itl


    be out of our abilities to deal with


    him.


    It didn''t matter if I were dead. If my departure could be used in exchange for the safety of this family forever, it would be worth it. If I survived by


    chance, but everyone would have to live in fear and worry everyday, how was I able to tolerate it?


    Sebastian had already gone mad. Since he was a maniac, he should be imprisoned forever, deprived of any chance to recuperate and get back on


    his feet.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Charles and Aaron didn''t say anything further. They had the same exact frown written all over their faces as they peered in Hendrix''s direction, waiting


    for his response.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Cf course, this news would not have reached me if they did not n to consider Sebastian''s conditions. The Reid family only wanted me to live a


    longer life. For such a risk, they did not bother to think twice.


    "Hendrix," I called out as I nced at him and shook my head heavily, begging with my eyes. "No."


    Hendrix was quiet and he pursed his lips tightly, a faint expression painted across his face. I could not tell if he could see my intentions just through


    my eyes. After a long pause, he turned to face Charles and responded, "I agree with Arianna. It is not a good thing to be subjected to others.


    Sebastian is greedy. Even if we hand over the agreement, we might not receive the antidote in return. I have contacted the world''s most advanced


    medical team and invested a lot of money in the research for the antidote. I believe that there will be good news soon."


    "Hmm?" I was a little confused and I cried out, "Why didn''t you tell me about this?"


    "I did," Hendrix replied, with a rejecting look. "I told you that you can believe in me, that I would never let you die.¡±


    I was taken aback by his stare. Indeed, even after learning that I was terminally ill, I had been constantly telling everyone not to worry. However, deep


    down, the fear of sudden death swallowed my heart. I was mentally preparing myself to die at any moment.


    Not for any other reason, but because I knew Sebastian''s ruthlessness.


    Before I could speak up, Hendrix''s tone intensified sternly as he asked, "Or is it that you''re trying to be a martyr and refuse to be a burden to us? You


    want us to achieve ¡®peace¡¯ by dying in this manner which you call dignified?"


    My heart sank, and I struggled to find any words to respond as my eyebrows furrowed. What he cared about was not whether I believed him. He


    thought I wanted to abandon him and seek death.


    Hendrix''s ck pupils stared at me motionlessly; a deep abyss hidden beneath his eyes, ready to drown anything in it


    Aware that there was something troubling with the ambience, Aaron tried to smooth things over, adding, "Well, now that we have a solution, we don''t


    need to worry much about Sebastian. It''s almost time for dinner, let''s go.¡±


    Hendrix threw him a cold look and said in a spiteful tone, "You still have an appetite after all that we''ve discussed? I don''t think I can, I''ll leave first."


    Without even greeting Charles, he got up with a despondent face and trudged out of the room, not sparing a nce back.


    It took a long time for the people in the room toe back to their senses


    "Why are you both so snappy?" asked Aaron confusingly. "Did you guys get into a fight again?"


    "Huh? Sort of..." I replied as I tightened my lips. It was difficult to exin the whole story.


    A few dayster, Aaron suddenly picked me and Emma up from the mall, saying that he wanted to bring us somewhere.


    The drive took less than five EN


    minutes, and the car was parkediin


    the underground garage of oneZof


    the most dazzling office buildings i in


    the City center.


    ig


    After stepping into the elevator, Emma began to gossip. "You are so mysterious. Where are you taking us?"


    Aaron swung the key in his hand with a smug on his face, but he did not add on to his words.


    Emma''s face flushed with annoyance and I had to calm her down. Finally, the elevator stopped on the 22nd floor.


    Ding!


    As soon asthe doors opened, we -.


    were grested by a well- decorated.¡±


    front desk and a conspicuous red


    clotthanging on the wall, which


    seemed to be covering a sign.


    As soon as Aaron walked out from the elevator, the youngdy at the front desk greeted him with a smile, "Mr. Reid."


    "Hello." Aaron returned the greeting and nced at our direction. Then, the receptionist came to meet us near the red fabric. "Please,e in."


    After standing still, the samedy picked up a corner of the red cloth and handed it to me. "Miss Reid, here you go,¡± she offeredN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Open it." Aaron urged.


    In my confusion, I lifted my hand and tore off the material, revealing the storefront sign. It said, "Arianna Law Firm."


    ¡®Surprised?t was designed by a ~.


    ~


    first- ss master in the country.


    Does itreflect the style of oo


    postmodernist, independent


    women?¡¯ Aaron bragged. Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    I couldn''t figure out whether it was indeed postmodernist, but I knew better than anyone what it meant when my name was hanging up there.


    I didn''t expect Aaron to be this eager and felt like rolling my eyes. "Are you sure you don''t want to exin what''s going on?" I asked.


    "You''re no fun,¡± Aaron muttered, his enthusiasm immediately extinguished. He added in a dull voice, "Can''t you see this? I know it''s hard for you to


    stay idle at home, but now firm canpare to having your very own. This ce is yours from now on. The security is on par with our residence,


    so we don''t have to worry too much about it."


    Emma paced back and forth. After a thorough examination of the whole situation, she blurted, "You rented this whole floor?¡±


    "What else? Do you really expect the Reid family to willingly share theirnd?" Aaron replied seriously.


    The monthly rent for any of the office floors in this skyscraper was priced at more than a hundred thousand dors. ording to Aaron, the rent for


    this particr area would rack up to at least one million dors in a single month. How much business could I bring in with only the status of an intern


    as my sole reputation?


    I frowned, clearly embarrassed, but I did not escape Aaron''s intuition


    "You don''t have to worry about not being able to procure any business. The Moore and Reid families send out contracts towyers every year, which


    involves a cash flow of more than a hundred million dors. Rather than benefiting the outsiders, I think we can save costs by handing their work over


    to your firm."


    I said with a wry smile, "Are both families even in need of such little money?"


    "Who wouldin? It''s still money anyway," replied Aaron, opening his arms weingly as he strutted inside. "Come, take a look at your very


    own office."


    He always had a keen eye for detail. The whole ce was designed in a simple and elegant style with a broad view. The biggest part of the office was


    in the best position under the sun. Huge ss windows allowed a full panorama view.


    I reached out and touched the velvet chair, but I could not exactly describe what it felt like. Maybe one day, when I was gone, this ce would be the


    best proof of my existence in this world


    Knack, knock... A young man in a suit entered.


    "Mr. Reid." The man in the suit greeted Aaron respectfully, then turned in my direction, bowing politely. "Miss Reid.¡±


    Aaron took his hands out from his


    pockets and ges ured toward the


    well-dressed man. "The legal advisor


    of Reid Group, Fabian Levin. You.can


    trust him. His team has already been


    statiohed I in this firm, so you can


    leave the tricky situations tohim


    the future,¡± he exined _Conten


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    n


    ¡ª


    My eyes shifted and I exchanged a look with Fabian, acknowledging his presence. However, the whole issue with the neww firm was still too


    sudden, and I was not able to make any decision at that moment.


    Firstly, the babies have just turned a


    month old, sol had to take good


    care of then. Secondly, thew firm


    needed: leader who would be the


    team! score of belief for a long-time.


    Sorone like me, who was at


    death¡¯ s door, could not afford all of


    this.


    "You can leave first,¡± said Aaron. He probably realized that something was troubling me, and motioned for Fabian to leave.


    "What''s wrong? Fabian doesn''t suit your taste?" Aaron teased deliberately to lighten the mood. "How can that be? He''s so popr with women in the


    company, except that hecks a distinguished family background like Hendrix."


    "Just because men fawn over beautiful women, doesn''t mean that we have to fall for handsome guys in exchange,¡± Emma interrupted.


    "That''s why I said youck


    experience in your life. Greed, lust,


    and desire forthe opposite s*x are


    innate human instincts. Pleasing the


    eyes with-splendid things will put


    you in a better mood, might even be


    beneficial for Arianna''s illness,¡¯


    Aaron gave her a perfunctory¡¯


    answe . "Say something, Agianna.


    I''ve bought this floor anyway. We''re


    going to open this firm no matter


    what. Do you want to stay, or be


    harassed and pressured out there?


    Your call to make." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I thought for a moment and asked, "Was this office brought together for my sake, or for something else?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    "Both. You won''t have a hard time over here, and the family can use the firm for some help," Aaron said. He paused for a little bit, and his expression


    turned serious. "Uncle Charles has begun to take action. Sooner orter, he''ll need aw firm fully under his control to prepare for futurewsuits."


    I nodded silently, as a sign that I understood. Although Aaron was usually nice to me, it was not to the extent of spending a thousand dors just for


    this meager circumstance. This firm may be of great use to the family.


    Maybe it''s thest thing I get to do before I leave.


    I thought about it for a while, and I decided to ept Aaron''s arrangements. "That''s settled then, but I have one more condition,¡± I added.


    "Anything for you, just say it," chortled Aaron. He was in a good mood, so he acted really generous to me.


    "Ask the designer to remake the logo. I''m an employee who isn''t officially awyer, vet I opened aw firm in my name. It locks too tant. Let''s use


    the Reid name instead," I said awkwardly.


    Fabian didn¡¯t manage to introduce himself previously, but judging from his self-restraint and temperament, he was probably an eminentwyer with


    prominent status. It was already a grievance for someone like him to work under me. It would be even worse for the team to form a strong bond with


    Arianna Law Firm as the name.


    Aaron agreed without saying much. "Okay, I''ll get my staff to contact the designerter. I''ll make amendments to it and I promise I''ll make you


    satisfied."


    "You shouldn''t get the same person to do it again. Leave it to me," quipped Emma excitedly. She crossed her arms and convinced, "Arianna, why


    don''t you leave this design to me?"


    "Is yourpany''s business failing sc badly that you have to offer your services to your acquaintance?" Aaron remarked, raising his eyebrows while


    squinting his eyes weirdly.


    "Why do you even care?" Emma jeered as she rolled her eyes at him. She walked over and grabbed my arm. "It''s a matter between Arianna and me


    now. What''s wrong with creating a design for free as an opening gift for my sister-inw?"


    "For free?" blurted Aaron, blinking and seemingly skeptical about her words. "The logo represents the image of thepany. The graphic design


    company you work for is only considered second-rate in Jarold City. Do you think you can make something on par with Reid Group''s standard and


    ss?" "Designs are subjected to different preferences. Does it mean that apany is remarkable just because it''s huge? I like Arianna, so I want


    to do this for her. Do you have any objections?" Emma retorted


    Aaron retortediWell, I don''t, but for


    the sake of the whole situation,


    people might criticize you and your:


    company-behind your back. You


    won''t be the only one losing your


    reputation. I think it''s best faryou to


    thik it over.¡±


    =


    "Who said that I''m going to be humiliated? I''ll make a design so outstanding that you''ll shut your mouth once you see it. We''ll see what you have to


    say then!"


    "Stop!" I yelled~Anger was ming in


    their eyes, however, had no choice


    but to interrupt. It''s just a signboard.


    The mostimportant thing in the


    profession ofw is the winning rate


    of thewsuits. Aren''t you guys


    taking this too se lously?¡±, Content


    belongs to  ?


    As soon as these words left my mouth, both of them stared at me and turned their faces away at the same time.


    "Humph!" "Humph!"


    In the end, I decided to hand over the design to Emma.


    Recently, Charles was making moves to take down Eddison''s men, and Aaron had agreed to lend a hand to Eddison. So, after settling the whole


    issue with thew firm, he left the ce.


    Emma was determined to prove herself. She couldn''t care less about her breaktimes and she decided that she would grab every opportunity to work


    on it, even doing overtime.


    Half an hourter, I was the only one left in the office.


    "Aaron and Emma, they are indeed enemies.¡± I couldn''t help butin.


    "Miss Reid," greeted Fabian as he suddenly approached me from the door with several documents in his hand. After standing still for a moment, he


    stacked all the papers on my desk.


    "There arethree cases here. All of


    them aregontract disputes within¡±


    smallpanies. I''ve already seen


    them;zand they''re easy to dealwith.


    It wan''t be too troublesome for you


    tomediate with them," said Fabian.


    Cdntent belongs to


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    I had to solve ten cases by myself before I could be awarded thewyer certificate. It seemed that Aaron exined my situation to Fabian


    I replied, "Thank you, Mr. Levin. I''l get these finished as soon as possible. I won''t let you down.¡±


    Businesses in thew industry were well-established. The new and uing ones had chances close to zero in terms of attracting customers. Even


    at Dawnie Firm, Bruce only allowed Zoel and I to apany him to court. This time, Fabian directly handed over the cases to me instead, so


    naturally, I was appreciative.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. Neers always require some time to get used to it. On the other hand, I have other issues to talk to you about.¡±


    Fabian continued. He was extremely talkative, with a gentle expression. It felt like he got along well with most people.


    Aaron was right. Dealing with pleasant people would improve your frame of mind.


    "Go ahead," I replied with a smile.


    "Mr. Reid ordered me to follow you, and he has entrusted things to me. So, I won''t hesitate to say what I think,¡± said Fabian as he crossed his fingers


    in front of him with a stern look. "Although the firm has just started operating today, it is spending money every minute. I was wondering if Miss Reid


    would be willing to cooperate with the Moore family or Roberts Group soon, to aveid unnecessaryplications in the legal aspects of things.¡±


    I had just given Este a hard time not long ago, so it would be a little pretentious to visit Roberts Group again in such a short time. It seemed that


    Fabian meant to get me to look for Valerie and Pedro.


    It was not that hard to handle this matter. I could rope the rk family in too, and divide the legal business in Jarold City with Dawnie Firm. However,


    Fabian''s straightforwardness was concerning, and it inevitably made me nervous.


    Endless blood and tears had taught me a profound lesson. We could never really understand someone inside out, and the test of time was nothing to


    betrayal. After all,pared to the eternity of time, nothingsts forever.


    "I see. I''ll get these issues into progress. Let''s first work on stabilizing thepany within these few days," Imented


    "Well then, I won''t disturb you any further, Miss Reid. I''ll leave first. Don''t hesitate to contact me at anytime,¡± noted Fabian.


    After saying that, he got up and left.


    I did like Fabian, though. He was quick and direct at work, matching well to my liking. Aaron knew me well.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Frey a beckoned me for a session of afternoon tea just as I was heading to a nearby firm to negotiate a case, so I agreed.


    The person who picked me up might have informed Fabian in advance, as the whole process went smoothly and the entire discussion ended within


    half an hour.


    When I arrived at the coffee shop, Frey a was still on her way. I chose a window seat, ordered a ss of warm milk, and sat down to wait for her.


    Soon after, the waiter served my drink and I held the cup, taking a sip. Looking out of the window, I spotted Freya, donning fashionable clothes,


    walking towards the cafe with her sunsses on.


    However, as ghe was halfway


    approaching''the cafe, a figure


    suddenly blocked her way. The


    person w was tall and strong, almost


    covering Freya''s entire body out of


    my sight. He didn''t seem to be


    someone who could be easily held


    off.


    After a while, the man muttered a


    few words and forced Freyato ?


    remove her sunsses as she =~


    stumbled backward. I soon realized


    that something was wrong, so I paid


    the-bill and ran out immediately.


    "Freya!" I cried out at the door, in an attempt to scare the man away, while I continued dashing over.


    Upon hearing my voice, the both of them turned to lock at me simultaneously. Fortunately, we were not that far away from each other. I managed to


    reach her in just a few seconds.


    "Who are you? What are you trying


    to do, assaulting someone openly in


    broad daylight?" I threatened as I ~


    gritted i oeth and calmly raised¡±


    the phgne in my hand. "I''ve already


    calleg''the police. If you dontwant to


    gato jail, I advise you to leave right


    nw." :?

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    "B*tch, how dare you call the police!" the man, Johnson, roared at me.


    There was a deep scar on his nose that ran all the way to the corner of his mouth. He became ferocious due to the adrenaline coursing through him.


    When he heard what I had said, he angrily raised his hand, swinging his fist.


    I subconsciously stretched out my hand to block the attack, but Freya was the first to strike as she kicked the man in between his legs.


    "Argh! F*ck!" he screamed, feeling the pain while covering his crotch and kneeling, struggling in agony.


    "How dare you touch my friend! You must be asking for death!¡± Freya growled as she stared down at the man from above without a glint of weakness


    in her eyes.


    Then, she shielded me behind her. In the distance, several bodyguards of the Moore family were charging towards us. They were a group of young


    men in suits and sunsses, rushing over together, which grabbed a lot of attention.


    When Johnson heard them approaching, he turned back toward us and was determined to go all out.


    He willed himself to stand and red at Freya ruthlessly, shoving his hand inte the inner pocket of his suit and fishing out a stic bottle.


    Before we could react, he unscrewed the cap hastily and doused the liquid from the bottle onto Freya''s face while taunting, "Go to hell, you b*tch!"


    I was still behind Freya''s back, under her protection, but her high heels had gotten stuck within the cracks of the floor tiles. We lost our bnce and


    fell backwards together.


    At that moment, I could even make out the slosh of the liquid in the air, but Freya turned over and shielded me


    I cried, "Look out!"


    Freya yelped, "Argh!"


    Her back was hit by the unknown fluid in front of my eyes. Freya''s expression was aggravated as she gritted her teeth and endured the pain.


    "Freya!" I cried out, watching her face turn red from the pain while she fell into my arms.


    d that his n had seeded, Johnson flung the bottle away and fled.


    The bodyguards rushed over and carried Freya away, as well as escorted me out of this dangerous ce. Certainly, they had also contacted the


    authorities.


    She was then rushed to the hospital.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ording to the doctor''s preliminary diagnosis, Freya was injured by a strong sulfuric acid, and arge area of her skin on her back was burned. It


    was very likely that it could not repair itself.


    Hendrix was the first person to call me on the phone. When he did, I was sitting right at the door of the operating room. The phone rang several times,


    but I did not pick up until the bodyguards left me.


    "What took you so long to answer the phone?" Hendrix scolded, his voice slightly furious. Even as we were not speaking face to face, I could still feel


    his anxiety.


    "I''m sorry, Freya is still in the operating room, and I was in too much of a panic.¡± I replied feebly, unable to summon any of my energy.


    Women were born with a natural


    desire for beduty. Freya had a fit


    figure and delicate skin. Her favorite


    outfits were s*xy off- shoulders and


    clothes-that revealed her back. ~


    However, it seemed that she might


    notget to wear her beloved ¡¯


    garments for the rest of her life now.


    t was too cruel for her. Content


    belongs to


    What was even more terrifying was that the man was obviously thinking about sshing it onto Freya''s face. What deep hatred did he have against


    her to be able to resort to such vicious methods?


    Rather than saying that I was


    worried, it was better to say that I


    was petrified. I was distressed about


    the fact t that this incident SEE


    because of me; I could not handle


    bringing more harm to others before


    I die:  =


    "Arianna." Hendrix''s tone suddenly changed, the steadiness and strength in his tone made me feel at ease. "Believe me, this has nothing to do with


    you. That guy is not one of Sebastian''s men."


    My worries were exposed just like that. The tears that I held back all the way poured down instantly, as if the floodgates had been opened. I held my


    phone in my hands and sobbed like a child.


    Hendrix kept silent until I calmed


    down. He continued in a low voice,


    "Aaron and the Moore family will ~


    arrive so¨¦n. Think about what a


    happesed and exin the situation


    to then as quickly as you can: It Il be


    mate convenient to catch the culprit


    then. Can you do that?" Content


    belongs to


    I clenched my teeth, sniffing. "Yes."

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    While waiting for Aaron and the Moare family members, I began to carefully rethink what had just happened


    Cnce bitten, twice shy. The previous incidents happened only because I did not have a headstart. However, this time, I would never allow the


    assant to escape any further.


    Freya was a thoughtful and well- mannered person. Although she was a little bossy and threw asional tantrums, no one would mess with her with


    the Moore family supporting her. As for anyone who would want to ruin her face or her life, that was even rarer.


    "Arianna!"


    Just as I was guessing who the culprit was, Aaron rushed to the operating room and observed me from head to toe to make sure that I was not hurt


    Cnly then did he let out a sigh of relief.


    Valerie and Pedro also arrived soon after. After exining the entire situation to them, Pedro gave out orders to the bodyguards of the Moore family to


    search and detain the suspect.


    Four hourster, Freya was transferred to a general ward.


    Freya was awake, but because of the wound on her back, she could only rely on physical strength and turned her body to her side on the hospital


    bed.


    "Why are you guys here?" Freya asked. She and Pedro never had a close rtionship. She did not want to let them see her at her lowest.


    "We''re still family, so why are you putting up a tough act?" Pedro protested, his face heavy as he had to act as a proper colder brother and carry


    himself with authority, like his father. Perhaps his heart softened when he noticed his sister''s pale face. He sighed and added, "You and I, we hated


    having to follow family arrangements and marrying someone we don''t even know. We have freedom deep in our bones, Freya. We should respect


    and help each other out whenever we need to. Do you really intend to never acknowledge me as your brother?¡±


    This dignified man had only ever given in to Valerie. He showed his utmost sincerity by talking humbly and earnestly to Freya like this.


    Although Freya was stubborn, she was not an ungrateful person. Even though she did not respond to him, the expression on her face became much


    more rxed and she no longer kept him at arm''s length.


    Suddenly, she changed the subject, asking, "Did you catch the man who threw the sulfuric acid on me?"


    For a tough woman like Freya, she could start making ns to catch the culprit as soon as the anesthetics wore off. I bet she could even leave the


    bed right after delivering a baby.


    She was such an intelligent person, being able to think over things rationally. She probably had already guessed who the culprit was before the


    surgery even finished.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''l make whoever was behind this pay, including that man," Pedro growled angrily.


    "No, don''t,¡± Freya rejected as she frowned with a hesitant look on her face. "This is my own business, I''ll handle it myself."


    "You want to take care of it


    yourself?" Pedro snapped


    skeptically. ¡°If you could do that, why


    are you still lying here inthe ~~


    hospital? You''re too softhearted; so


    don''interfere with my n this


    time."  =


    swnovel. &


    Freya opened her mouth, wanting to retort, but her sudden action tore her wound open and she clenched her teeth in pain


    "Freya knows what to do. Let''s listen


    to her. First, we''ll keep an eye outfor


    the felon: Then, well get Freya to


    recuperate for two days before we


    dealwith the matter at hand,


    interrupted.


    id


    We were both women, so I could understand her persistence. She was a free spirit, yet she was unable to escape the clutches of love and feelings.


    Freya''splexion was extremely weak, but she continued to struggle, pressing on with her argument.


    Pedro looked st me and back at her.


    Finally, he gave up. "Let''s do that for


    now. Take.care of your injuries. No?


    matter how much you wish to


    punisiTthose behind this, the Moore


    family will always back you up. ¡°Don''t


    WORT, "assured Pedro. ContentN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    belongs to  ?


    "Thank you." Frey a replied while breaking out in cold sweat.


    Three dayster, Freya forced herself out of the hospital, fearing that the Moore family would exaggerate their revenge.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    This matter should have solely been the Moore family''s, and I should not have meddled in it. However, Freya insisted that I apany her. Although I did not know the reason why, I dared not refuse after seeing her break out in cold sweat as she took a few steps forward. She really needed someone to take care of her.


    In the living room, Pedro and Valerie were in the main seats, and I supported Freya, helping her to her own chair as the bodyguards brought in the man in question.


    After a few days, Zachary was no longer the refined gentleman he used to be. His clothes were wrinkled, and there were several bruises blotted onto his gentle face, which made him look pathetic. Stephanie came along with him. Different from Zachary, there were not much changes to her appearance. But her eyes seemed tired, probably because she had been detained for a few days.


    "Freya, are you alright?" Zachary asked, looking very concerned upon seeing Freya. His mistress next to him shot him a sidelong nce.


    Freya''s wound had yet to heal, so her body could not handle any physical stress. However, upon seeing the both of them, she straightened her body and her expression was indifferent and apathetic. It was as if this issue did not bother her at all.


    Only I could see clearly the hand that she concealed next to her, how hard she clenched her fist. It showed how much agony she was in due to the severe wound on her back.


    She ignored Zachary''s words and nced coldly at Stephanie, asking, "Why did you do that to me?" "I should be the one asking you this," Stephanie retorted. She had been locked up and pent up for three days, and now the lingering atmosphere was tense. She returned Freya''s gaze unabashedly. There was no difference in Freya''s expression. Her lips twitched slightly and she spoke again, "Alright, then tell me, what did I do to you?" Zachary could not pick which side to stand with. He reached out and tugged on Stephanie''s sleeve, in an attempt to stop her from escting the situation.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you." Stephanie shook him off and took a step forward.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She continued, "I know. It was my fault that I took Zachary away from you. You could have hit me instead. I was prepared for whatever that was toe, but you should never have directed your anger towards my family. My father had a year more to go before he retired, but you got someone to dismiss him. He was hospitalized due to the anguish you caused, and he hasn''t gotten up since. My brother, a PhD holder who has always been highly sought-after by manypanies internationally, just came back to Zuckerburg to look for a new job. He couldn''t get


    any replies until now. If it wasn''t you


    who caused all of this, who else?"


    It sounded as if the Simpson family''s fortune was indeed helpless in such a tragic situation, but Stephanie tried to destroy someone else''s face and life. Wasn''t she cruder and more merciless?


    Even if Prey a had really done all of this, she wouldn''t even have bothered if not for Stephanie getting involved with Zachary.


    "It seems that you''re still not aware


    of the Moore family''s full capabilities. You actually dared to hire a hitman to spill acid onto someone else just because we took down two of your family. If anything happens to Freya, I can sell off all of the Simpson family''s assets in the whole of Jarold City. Do you believe that?" Pedro, who had not spoken all this while, red at Stephanie sullenly. It was rare to see him this intimidating as he was usuallyid back.


    Stephanie sneered. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What I know is that you''ve used your status as the daughter of the Moore family to your advantage. You''ve agreed to break up with Zachary peacefully, all the while using underhand methods to destroy the happiness of others and wipe them all out from your sight. If news of this were to spread, I''m afraid the Moore family''s


    reputation mighte to an end!"


    "Zachary Holt, it seems that you have really good taste in women!" I mocked, gritting my teeth. I couldn''t hold back anymore.


    This woman still had the audacity to behave self-righteous when she turned Freya into this state. Her brazen attitude was even more despicable than Andrea in the past.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Wasn''t Freya''s happiness stolen away by Stephanie as well?


    Zachary was seemingly aware that he was in the wrong, so he lowered his head even more and did not utter a single word.


    Would Frey a have fallen for him if she saw his true colors back then?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Did you really think that finding an ouw and paying a huge sum of money could keep your hands clean from this?" Freya might be softhearted, but I definitely wasn''t. I said, "Since the culprit has been caught, I have many ways to make him speak. He has caused intentional harm, so he''ll end up with a jail term of three years at minimum. If the Moore family pressures the court, he will never be able to leave prison within ten years. While you, as an instigator, can only wait to spend your best years in prison."


    Stephanie''s young beauty was her greatest confidence to keep Zachary by her side. I needed to let her know that she must pay a huge price for hurting Freya.


    Upon seeing my resolute expression, a wave of panic shed across Stephanie''s face. She frowned and avoided making eye contact with me. "Let the man go," Zachary pleaded immediately, a tinge of bitterness in his tone. "Stephanie already has a child in her belly. Let''s not aggravate this situation even further."


    She was pregnant?


    No wonder Freya was so decisive in leaving him. It was because of this.


    "Zachary Holt, you''re really something, aren''t you?" Pedro taunted, scowling. "I thought that you and Freya broke up because your personalities didn''t match, but look at this. Yet you still consider yourself a man?"


    Pedro gave his heart to no one but Valerie in his whole life. His only wish was to be with Valerie forever. He kept his vows and would be loyal to her. Obviously, it was natural for him to disparage Zachary''s fickle behavior.


    Zachary pursed his lips and stared


    into Pedro''s eyes, gritting his teeth in shame and anger. Then, he turned to Freya and sighed. "Freya, all of this started because of me. You can¨¨ me me, but Stephanie is right, her family is innocent in all of this, Both of you are wrong in this matter. Since we have already separated, let''s not argue for Oliver''s sake, okay?" "Oliver?" Freya sneered. "It seems to me that you''ve already forgotten about the fact that you chose to abandon him for another child."


    Zachary did not expect Freya to be so calm in this whole conflict. He paused for a moment and did not know what to say.


    Freya was calmer than I expected. Her silent, empty gazended on Stephanie, her attractive pair of eyes looked like they lost their focus. She questioned, "Do you have any evidence to prove whatever you just used me of?"


    Once she said that, everyone was taken aback.


    When they say how Stephanie was


    standing up for herself, almost everyone acknowledged that Freya had indeedmitted these Now that they have heard her own words, they realized that there might be another side to this story.


    "You said that your father was fired and your brother couldn''t find a job, ming it all on me. You think that because you robbed me of my man, I would definitely take my revenge," Freyamented. "Unfortunately, you still don''t understand who I


    really am. If I wanted to deal with


    you, just as my brother mention


    previously, I wouldn''t let you off with just taking away your job will definitely be honest and open about it, to show who you shouldn''t mess around with." "It seems that I overestimated our past rtionship. I must''ve been blind," shemented, squinting her eyes at Zachary. "You allowed your woman to do such a thing to me. From now on, there''s no need for the two of us to hold back for memories'' sake anymore."


    Zachary looked unsettled, a little baffled by her deration.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    "That''s impossible," Stephanie snapped, her reaction exacerbated. "Other than you, my family doesn''t have any other big shots as enemies. You''re lying!"


    "Stephanie!" Zachary stopped her, embarrassed and furious.


    "Am I wrong? Zachary Holt, can''t you even handle your own mess properly? Since you can''t afford to lose your dignity as a professor, I decided to bear the burden for you. But even after seeing your ex-wife doing this to me, you still dare to get mad at me? I really doubt your sincerity towards me now," Stephanie blurted. Her choice of words had changed, looking exasperated in front of us.


    It seemed that thisdy was not very bright, seeing that she still couldn''t figure it out. The Moore family was not a ce where she and Zachary could have their love quarrels.


    "I''m not interested in your feelings, Stephanie. Look, this is mywyer," Freya introduced nonchntly while turning towards me. "Wait for mywyer''s letter. If you dare to provoke me further, I''ll y along with you as much as you want until you''re satisfied," she mocked.


    If Freya needed awyer, she could easily get the topwyers in Jarold City with her status. If she was determined to hand it over to me, it was probably because she wanted to spare them some of their decency.


    I, on the other hand, only wanted to make the pretentious, scheming b*tch pay for her deeds.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After hesitating for a second, I adjusted my expression and added with a strict smile, "That''s right, Miss Stephanie Simpson. I would like to introduce myself again. I''m Arianna Reid, the legal officer of Reid Law Firm. From this moment onwards, I''ll have the full authority to represent the case of the premeditated abuse caused upon Miss Freya Moore, and I''ll get my office to immediately issue the letter. This is my firstwsuit after officially bing awyer, so I''m going to take this as a great opportunity to make a name for myself. Don''t hope for any mercy."


    To weave a smile within warning was the basic courtesy of awyer. Obviously, I had done a good job at it.


    Stephanie probably realized that she could not escape from prison for a few years. Her face turned pale and her legs became weak, losing her bnce as she fell into Zachary''s arms.


    "Arianna, you''ve been pregnant before and you know that expecting women can''t take on too much pressure. Why do you have to scare her?" Zachary fretted, slightly unhappy.


    Originally, I had a good impression of him, but now, that was all out of the window. When I watched how he defended Stephanie with my own eyes, all I could feel was a surge of nausea in my stomach.


    "So, pregnant women can''t be


    stressed out but a patient can? Do you know that Freya fainted on the spot when the acid was doused onto her body? She had to have surgery thatsted for a few hours. She hasn''t had any good sleep for the past few days, do you know that?" I ranted.


    Men were always clueless in this aspect. If I didn''ty every detail of the truth out for him, he would always choose to be blind.


    I used to think that Zachary was very considerate, but now it seemed that he was the same toward all women. It didn''t matter who the woman beside him was, he only loved himself.


    I was not sure if my words


    stimted Freya, but she let out a long sigh of relief after keeping silent for a period of time. She then parted her lips again and said, "Zachary you know me the best. I never fe about something I did. I''ll say it again, what happened to her family has nothing to do with me. Do you believe that?"


    Zachary took a deep breath and answered gravely, "I believe you."


    Stephanie leaned on him. She was about to whip up a tantrum when she heard these words, but he forcefully suppressed her with his brute strength.


    "Very good," Freya replied. The


    corners of her lips rose as she gazed directly in front of him, as if she was speaking to no one at all. "Since this is the case, it means that you''ll have to admit that I did not do anything excessive to you. This matter was purely perpetrated by Stephanie, and I''ll make sure I get to the Bottom of this."


    "How could you do this!" Stephanie stubbornly disagreed. Her pitiful expression morphed and she refuted loudly, her face flushing red. "It was just a misunderstanding, you don''t have to be this aggressive and corner us this way!"

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    I did not bother to continue this illogical argument.


    "Take them out," Imanded the bodyguards. "Don''t let them in unless given the order."


    Once I said that, they took action and dragged the pair out.


    As soon as all of them left, the living room stayedpletely silent.


    Freya immediately lost her tough front. She held onto the sofa to support her upper body with cold sweat dripping down her forehead. She panted heavily, and I could not bear to look at her suffering this way. All I could do was to take good care of her, and I did not dare to say anything else. Those who had pride embedded deep within their bones would refuse to give up their dignity for their whole lifetime.


    After leaving the residence of the Moore family, I was in a terrible mood, so I hid in my room to apany my children right after returning home.


    I naturally dialed Hendrix on the phone after sitting around for a while.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He picked up the phone quickly, but his voice was faint, saying, "Hello."


    "When will youe over?" I asked, fatigued as I rocked the crib.


    "Come over where?" Hendrix returned with another question. He was a man of few words.


    "The Reid Manor, of course," I replied, deliberately raising my volume as an attempt to remind him. "Didn''t you mention before that you craved my home-cooked dishes? I just made them today. Are you sure you don''t want toe over?"


    A moment of silence lingered on the other end of the line before Hendrix''s voice could be heard again. "Arianna, are you trying to tter me?" he asked.


    Sometimes, it was not a good thing for men to be so bright.


    I bit my lip and did not answer directly. "Dad and Aaron are both back. We''ll start the meal if you''re noting."


    Hendrixughed, clearly in a bliss, and he finally gave his reply. "It''s toote for today. I have another appointment that I can''t decline. You guys can go ahead. You can make your meals only for me the next time."


    "You wish! There won''t be a next time!" I huffed.


    As I hung up the phone, I actually felt relieved.


    Sure enough, for certain people, they did not need to do anything tofort one''s heart. Just their existence was enough.


    Freya was a resolute person and she


    el.ne


    said that she would get to the bottom of this incident, having no intentions of letting Stephanie off the hook. I did not have any experience in the courtroomwyer, so I got Fabian to look for several simr examples of cases to mine, and I would personally attend


    the scene to learn.


    I had been observing in court all day, and the sky was already dark when I left.


    Sitting in the car, I whipped out my phone and was about to reply to Aaron''s message when a notification suddenly popped up on the screen. It was a topic on Twitter.


    I was bored the whole day, so I clicked on it, probably because I needed some gossip to help me rx.


    Once the website loaded, a picture of Hendrix appeared, looking like he was in high spirits.


    It came together with the caption, "Possible Romance between the Presidents of X- Forbes Group and Roberts Group."


    As I read this, I raised my eyebrows involuntarily.


    Hendrix had talked about the Forbes family in the past. The president of X-Forbes Group was Matt''s sister, Serene Forbes.


    It turned out that he had rejected my


    offer the previous night because he was busy attending a reception party with Serene. It seemed that the reporters were talented at shooting photos. The picture was caught from a tricky angle, making the pair appear affectionate and deeply in love. They really looked like a match made in heaven.


    elne


    However, if you examined closely, you would notice that there was no physical contact between the two. Even if it was a whispering pose, which was the most easily misunderstood, Hendrix and Serene were still separated by a distance. The space between them was enough to stand another person.


    This groundless allegation would only annoy me. It so happened that Aaron had called, so I pushed this matter to the back of my mind.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    At the dinner table, Aaron and Emma were still joking about this issue, but they stopped after I interrupted them with a few words.


    Rumors did not affect wise people. I only believed in Hendrix''s words and from watching his behavior.


    He had called on the phone before I went to sleep. "Aren''t you the least bit curious about the rtionship between Serene Forbes and I?"


    I put down my legal documents, grabbed my phone, faced it in front of me, and switched on the video camera. Hendrix did the same as well within a split second. It was already thiste, and he was still at thepany.


    Iughed and said, "You broke her brother''s arms. What kind of rtionship do you think the both of you could develop?"


    The keyboard warriors on social media were not aware of the whole situation, and yet they thought it was alright to spread nonsense. However, those who were sharp could see that Hendrix''s behavior towards Serene was solely the courtesy towards an ordinary friend. This only began to seem strange when the media added fuel to it.


    If the two of them really had anything between them, what they would expose to the public would be their marriage certificate, rather than two vague photos which attracted unnecessary attention.


    "Yeah, you''ve be smarter. These words sound like they''reing from someone highly esteemed." Hendrix spoke leisurely as he leaned against his chair, narrowing his eyes. His face was slightly flushed from drinking.


    "Highly esteemed? Probably," I bragged. "You can tell by observing Matt that the Forbes family isn''t as simple as they seem to be. You should be careful with Serene."


    "If there were other options, I wouldn''t want to put up my good looks for sale either," Hendrix replied as he suddenly opened his eyes and stared at me helplessly. "In the future, I may find myself often interacting with Serene. Don''t listen to or believe the news published online. If there are any circumstances, I will exin it to you personally."


    For some reason, Hendrix seemed exhausted this day.


    I smiled and dispelled his worries. "You do whatever you think is right. Don''t worry the children and I will be fine. But there is one thing. Even if I''m not around you, take care of. yourself. Don''t work overnight every day for a week or two weeks. You must keep your body healthy, only then can you make up for what you promised."


    "Okay," Hendrix said as he pursed his lips and nodded. Right after, he seemed to remember something and asked, "I heard that Freya wants you as herwyer in her case, is that true?"


    "Yeah, it''s also a support for my career. Whether it''s for my firm or for Freya, I will go all out this time. I''ve prepared for so long, so it''s time to test my own strength," I answered.


    "Change it to someone else," Hendrix demanded.


    "Why?" I retorted, a little confused. "Are you questioning my ability? Or are you worried that my body won''t be able to handle this?"


    I could not understand why he wouldOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    be doubtful about my capabilities,


    but if he was worried about thetter, he was wasting his energy. Although the disease in my body was ticking away like a time bomb, I was the same as every other normal person before this happened to me. If I gave up and spent my lifetime bedridden, it did not differ from dying.


    "That''s not it," Hendrix exined


    patiently. "Don''t you see that


    Stephanie Simpson isn''t a good person? If she dared to hire


    someone to pour acid on Freya, can you promise that she won''t do anything to you tomorrow? There are so many people working in the firm, so it''s not difficult for you to find someone else to tak¨¦ over your position, and you don''t have to bear the brunt of what could possibly happen."


    After considering carefully, I realized that his concern was justified. After all, before Freya was harmed, no one would have thought that a fragile woman would be heartless enough to attempt murder and disfigure someone''s face.


    "I got it. When it''s my time to stand in court, I will get my staff to help me and we''ll try to avoid any conflicts with Stephanie. You don''t have to worry about me," I persuaded.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    A few dayster, Freya''s court judge had collected all the evidence that we had brought up. If everything went well, Stephanie would be taken to prison, even if she was pregnant.


    On the afternoon of the same day, as soon as I returned to the office, I received an invitation for the anniversary banquet of the X-Forbes Group. It said, "We would like to invite Miss Arianna Reid to the fifth anniversary reception banquet of X-Forbes Group."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The intention of the invitation was clear. They wanted me to represent Reid Law Firm, which would divide the rtionship between Hendrix and I. Hendrix and Serene''s gossip had not died down. Regardless of what Hendrix had nned, the media must have received permission from Serene and the Forbes family to go ahead with it, so they were not afraid to spread it widely. My firm only started a month ago, and yet she was already eager to meet me. This was definitely thought out carefully.


    Previously, Aaron had revealed Matt''s crimes, which was why he was not invited. I asked Fabian to attend the party with me. I had to dig up information about Serene before the reception, though.


    She was an outstanding woman. At the age of twenty-two, she studied abroad, graduating with both Masters in Business and Management, and joined the Forbes family''spany. Three yearster, the Forbes Group''s stock price doubled. Then, two yearster, she had a fall out with Forbes Group, so she set up her own business. Within five years, her newly established X-Forbes Group had be the top in the construction materials industry, and its influence was remarkable.


    There was a picture of Serene dressed in formal attire. She had a defined face with clear and bright eyes. She radiated ambition and courage. Unlike the girls surrounding Hendrix, no w could be found in her, which made her a more suitable candidate for Hendrix. At least, they both shared the same aspiration in their careers.


    "We have arrived, Miss Reid," Fabian announced.


    I found myself in the field outside of the party venue after his reminder. I looked out of the window casually, and the reporters on both sides of the red carpet had already begun their ambush, shes blinding the area.


    As soon as we came to a halt, we heard a sudden


    brake. A blue supercar had stopped behind us, and a momentter, the door opened, with Aaron stepping off the car in a tuxedo. As soon as he appeared, most of the cameras panned towards him. In a calm demeanor, he tidied up his clothes unhurriedly, then turned around and helped Emma out of the car, showing their love and harmony to the lenses.


    "Mr. Reid is really attentive to his sister," Fabian joked in a voice that only the both of us could hear.


    Indeed, with Aaron around, I could save a lot of trouble. While they were being pestered by reporters, I sped up and walked in.


    When we entered the hall, the emcee on the stage was halfway through Serene''s introduction. "Let''s invite Miss Forbes up to the stage to deliver her speech."


    Following this, the spotlight instantly


    shifted from the stage to the right. The limelightnded on Serene''s slender posture, as well as the tal and strong figure beside her. As expected, they were both the center of attention.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a few seconds. With everyone''s gaze focused onto the both of them, Serene slowly muttered a few words to Hendrix before helping herself up onto the stage.


    Her speech was graceful, her


    imposing manner putting most of the men attending to shame. She looked like the chosen


    representative of women, and the softness and emotions in her eyes were revealed only when she looked ina certain direction.


    Just as I was watching on with interest, I heard Aaron''s mocking voice.


    "Huh. She looks like she has never seen a man before in her life."

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    I was not far from the door, but I was miles away from the stage, and Aaron''s voice was not restrained. Although it didn''t reach the front, it caught the attention of several guests around us.


    "Can you be quiet? I don''t want to be treated like a joke here," Emma hissed and looked vulnerable.


    It seemed that Fabian guessed it right. Aaron had chosen to arrive at the same time as we did purposely, so as to take advantage of the feud between both families in order to distract the media. He also did it so that I did not have to respond to some gossipy questions, like "What do you feeling to your ex-husband''s nowgirlfriend''s party?"


    What did I feel?


    I had some thoughts.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The gossip magazines were not always just flocking towards hearsay. Serene and Hendrix were very well-matched. One was a daughter from a rich, prestigious family, and the other was a newly rising business tycoon. Each of them were captivating, whether in status or appearance. When I saw the affection in Serene''s eyes, I even made up a y in my head. A blockbuster romance between two high-achievers, intertwined with business interests.


    "Who says I''m not?" Aaron said in the face of the guests'' confusion. He raised his eyebrows and sized up those who were looking at him with ill intent, and warned them in a stern voice, "Let me see who has discovered my motive. What great timing, I just so needed an excuse to stir up some trouble."


    Aaron was notorious for his brutality, so the people around him started to feel anxious under his re. After a while, they scattered away like rats, and the surroundings instantly became much more spacious.


    As he sent all of them away, Aaron leaned closer to me and whispered, "Don''t worry, Hendrix won''t have eyes for her."


    "Huh?" I was surprised at the trust Aaron had in Hendrix, and I joked. "You''re quite confident in him, eh?"


    Aaron changed the topic with a smirk instead of answering me. "What''s wrong? Are you jealous already?"


    "No," I muttered as I shrugged helplessly.


    To be honest, before Serene appeared, I had imagined countless times that Hendrix had someone else by his side who defeated me in every aspect. I had always wondered what I should have done if that were the case, but when the situation really happened, I felt surprisingly at ease.


    His eyes and voice did not lie.


    Hendrix mentioned his fatigue from dealing with Serene in our previous video calls. His cheerful tone when talking to me was enough to exin everything. If I could not even trust him a little at this point, I would not be qualified to receive his love.


    "Actually, you belong to the same species as Hendrix, don''t you? You two are the same in riling people up. Do you really think all women would fall for your schemes?" Emma suddenly interjected with sarcasm in her tone.


    Hearing this, Aaron''s expression changed instantly. He coughed awkwardly and wandered towards the crowd.


    "What''s going on here?" I asked. It was rare to see Aaron being defeated, which made me feel amused and entertained.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with him.


    Thest time he came to mypany to confirm yourw firm


    ??1


    logo, he brought along a foreign girl with him He should''ve at least found a person with a better track record. Her face has been published in scandals several times before. He changes women everyday like a frat boy, which is really pathetic, if you


    ask me," Emma ranted as she stared


    at Aaron''s back moodily. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I followed her line of sight with the corner of my lips pulled up into a smile. Oh, Aaron. He handled others'' problems with such talent, but he did not have any great ideas when it came to himself.


    "Then what did you do next?" I pressed on.


    Emma answered, "I went downstairs and bought a dozen or so condoms, and told him to use a few at a time. Told him to take more trips to the hospital when he had nothing to do. Even if he must have s*x, he should take care of himself, in case he can''t get it up one day! I know that Aaron doesn''t like me, but now breally know that it''s not my fault. It''s his eyes that are the problem!"


    I couldn''t help butugh as I discreetly gave Emma a thumbs-up to praise her. "Emma, you totally killed those lines."

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Emma scrunched her face in disgust at my ridiculous smile.


    I couldn''t control myughter. Even if Emma didn''t describe it, I could imagine how confused Aaron''s expression was at that time. He had finallye across a tough opponent. He wanted to use the same tricks he yed to drive Yana away, but Emma didn''t fall for his schemes.


    "Miss Reid."


    All of a sudden, I heard a courteous voice, and my smile froze. I did not turn around until Ipletely wiped it off.


    As expected, Serene Forbes finally approached me.


    When our eyes met, the both of us maintained a perfect, polite smile. We looked like old friends who had been on good terms since forever. It was impossible to tell that we were love rivals instead.


    As she was the host, the attention of the guests shifted toward the both of us as she walked over.


    "Congrattions, Miss Forbes." I expressed mymendation as I raised my ss of champagne.


    "Thank you," Serene replied, without any hostility hidden beneath her smile. "Miss Reid, I heard you''ve started aw firm. Ourpany has encountered something problematic recently. I wonder if you''d like to help us with that?"


    Whether it was a blessing or a curse, I couldn''t avoid it. Although I managed to escape the siege of the media, I still had to face the gossip among the famous individuals.


    If I epted the Forbes Group''s request, it would mean that I couldn''tpare to Serene, and that after leaving Hendrix, I now had to rely on the woman beside him for business. If I did not ept it, it would mean that I was petty, which would solidify the ugly rumors. I was trapped either way. As expected, Serene was not just any ordinary person.


    Aaron had said that we should attack where it hurt the most. Now that Serene had delivered herself right to my door, she shouldn''tin if I made my move.


    After thinking for a moment, I pursed my lips and added while beaming, "Miss Forbes, you are too polite to extend this opportunity to me. I have never been capable since young as I was under my grandmother''s care. After marriage, I was shielded by my husband. And now, I can''t live without the protection of the Reid family. I really know nothing about business, but since you have offered me this chance, I''ll try my best."


    I paused, looked up to search for Fabian in the crowd, and hollered, "Mr. Levin."


    Fabian heard my call and got through the sea of people. He sauntered over and stood still behind me. "Miss Reid, what can I do for you?"


    "Miss Forbes has a little bit of trouble. You can deal with it yourself or assign anyone in thepany to do it. Don''t disappoint Miss Forbes," I ordered.


    I consciously switched to a different, nonchnt tone when I said "anyone", as if I didn''t take Serene''s case seriously. I also raised my volume so that everyone could hear me clearly.


    Once I said those words, Serene''s


    face darkened, and her pleasant expression retreated. She scanned me from top to bottom in surprise met her gaze boldly, and put up friendly and innocent front.


    Currently, most of the exN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    vel?


    present could understand from my words that Hendrix Roberts'' ex-wife was just a useless dummy, who


    relied on the family''s prestige to get


    her way.


    However, this foolish act made them jealous.


    In this cutthroat city, nobody could proudly say that their family would take care of them forever, and their only job was to rx and have fun in life. Nobody had this luxury.


    Born in elite, prestigious families, the children had qutstanding abilities or attractive appearances. These types of people shouldered the obligation to bring in more wealth and power to their families. Only then would these families give them support in return. If they were born in prestige but were average in everything, they had to be careful of their every move for the rest of their lives. These ordinary people must not bring trouble and shame to the family. Content


    belongs to


    As for me, I admitted my ipetence in the face of a powerful woman in the industry. However, my words revealed that I had the luxury and adoration that other people did not have. The privilege that Serene did not have. And I had it all. What else could hurt more than this?

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    She asked for this. If she had left me alone, I would have done the same. But since she offended me, I would pay it back a hundredfold. Fabian was very perceptive and made an offer at the right time. "Miss Forbes, Miss Reid is not aware of the situation, so I''ll exin it to you. Since the start of our firm, the office has received invitations from the Reid family, the Moore family, and from many others. Because of this, we don''t really have any talented and experiencedwyers to help you with your predicament. If you don''t mind, how about I introduce my assistant to you? She''s quite skilled," he stated.


    Hah! Fabian was really good at dissing others. She was the CEO of a listed group, but he actually wanted to assign an assistantwyer to deal with her situation. I had to admit that he was quite bold. He deserved Aaron''s favor.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    From this confrontation, Serene did not have the upper hand, but was instead severely pushed back. She was, however, still a calm person. Anger shed through her eyes, but she refused to take any further action.


    A momentter, a figure suddenly appeared behind Serene. Without hesitation, that man raised his arm and sshed the wine in his hand at me. Fabian acted quickly and shielded me.


    However, as the man was about to do so, an arm reached out and grabbed hold of the man''s hand immediately. Due to the sudden force, the man copsed on the floor, knelt, and begged for mercy.


    The ss of wine that had left the man''s grip fell to the ground. Its contents sshed everywhere. It was toote for Serene to dodge this, and the hem of her pure white dress was instantly stained with ring red.


    Hendrix''s deadly voice could be heard amidst themotion.


    "How dare you!"


    As soon as he said that, he shook off the man''s hand and kicked him to the ground.


    The bustle captivated the attention of the crowd. Only then did I notice that Eddison, Elijah and the others were also present. However, they did not really have a tall stature, so they were not that obvious to catch. Now that everyone wasing over to watch the fun, they decided to show up.


    In this way, there were more suspicions and threats against Hendrix from the group of people around him.


    Hendrix was very close to Serene, so naturally, he would want to show his goodwill to ¨¨ddison''s cliques, but he was helping me out in public. If it was me among the crowd, I would inevitably doubt the authenticity of the divorce between the both of us.


    However, Hendrix seemed to ignore everything. His cold eyes fell on Serene, and his thin lips quivered as he scolded, "Your men are really daring indeed. How dare your assistant touch the mother of my children! Did you want to show everyone in Jarold City that my children''s guardian can be bullied by anyone, and that anyone cany their hands on my kids whenever they wish to?"


    Beating me was the same as injuring Hendrix''s children. Once he said that, it was as if he had firmly ced a talisman on me to save my life.


    I had to say, my man was really agile. It was the same thing, but with a little alteration, It became a good excuse to attack.


    Hendrix had used the same reason to finish Zoel off not long ago.


    The whole venue fell into a deep silence. The guests all had their heads stretched out, eager to see the result of the battle between his love rivals.


    A momentter, a woman''s voice could be heard.


    "You don''t have toe to thepany tomorrow."


    Serene was used to resolving these sorts of situations. In less than a minute, she decided to rid herself of whatever that was pulling her down.


    The assistant looked like he had


    been wronged as he mbered up and tried to plead, but all he received from Serene was her re. In the end, he had no choice but todeave while scowling at me.


    "Are you satisfied with this?"

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Hendrix did not speak, but lowered his eyes as he took off his coat, walked towards Serene, and draped it over her.


    "Today is the big day of the Forbes Group. Don''t let the media capture things that they shouldn''t. Go and get changed first."


    After he said that, he nced at me with an obscure look. Then, he turned and passed through the crowd, taking the lead in leaving this unsafe ce. Serene eyed sideways at the coat on her shoulders. She seemed to be caught up in her thoughts for a moment, and she walked to the nearest side door.


    Since the two main characters had left, there was nothing left to entertain the guests, so they dispersed.


    I looked around and tidied up my appearance. I cast a furtive look at Eddison and his group of friends who were already far from me. Only then was I able to finally heave a sigh of relief.


    I finally got over one obstacle. I hoped that Hendrix''s n would go smoother after this day''s incident.


    However, we could not stay in the banquet any longer. After all, it was all just a show. If we put on an act for too long, we would be exposed.


    After thinking about it for a moment, I said to Emma and Fabian, "Let''s go."


    "I don''t know where Aaron has gone. I''ll find him."


    Without giving me a chance to speak, Emma disappeared into the crowd while dragging along the train of her dress. I had no choice but to follow her. There were many guests in the hall, but it was clear that Aaron was not among them. Emma then led me to the back garden.


    As we approached the corridor and turned the corner, we noticed the familiar figure of Aaron in the bright room across. He was standing by the bed with his hands stuffed into his pockets and a stern expression painted over his face. It looked as if he was discussing something important. "Aaron..."


    Emma was about to call for him, but I quickly reached out and stopped her before signaling that she should not act rashly.


    Sure enough, Hendrix emerged next


    to Aaron a secondter. From a distance, the atmosphere between the two did not seem to be peaceful. They were both reserved and treated each other with some hostility, which made them appear  S


    distant.


    From the looks of it, there must be another person in the room, so it would be troublesome if we were to enter.


    Just as I was observing the scene, Fabian popped out of nowhere. He walked toward us, hushed with his hands to his lips, and pulled us to hide ourselves in the corner.


    As soon as we did so, Elijah


    emerged out of the banquet hall with Eddison and their fellow mates.


    They sauntered along the corridor toward Aaron''s room. There were


    seven or eight of them, so werdet


    I was not able to recognize them all. But from their looks and temperament, I could tell that they were by no means mediocre. They were either wealthy or noble in status.


    Not long after they went in, the sound of something crashing could be heard from the room. Then, the door of the room was kicked open with Aaron rushing out, leaving through the back door of the garden.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As we waited for a few moments, a scream came from the room. Soon after, two bodyguards carried an unconscious man out and disappeared deep into the garden.


    The room burst into harmonious


    laughter not long after. Two


    silhouettes, would pass by the window from time to time, the same men with Eddison holding wine sses andughing together, as if nothing had just happened. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When we got home, Aaron was just leaving Charles'' study when he bumped into us.


    When Emma saw him, she snorted in anger, turned around, rushed into the bedroom, and mmed the door.


    "Looks like you''ll have to sleep in the guest room tonight," I teased.


    "It doesn''t matter. Nothing would happen even if we sleep next to each other anyway," Aaron said calmly as he shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    "What were you and Hendrix doing at the patio together during the banquet?" I asked and immediately changed the topic.


    He said, "Nothing. We were just putting on a show. You''re Hendrix''s children''s mother, and Uncle Charles'' only daughter. The Forbes family tried to bring you down, so a resignation definitely wasn''t enough."


    It seemed that the unconscious man who was carried away was the one who tried to spill wine on me.


    Aaron and Hendrix''s intentions were simple and clear. They wanted to show the Forbes family that I would not be allowed any humiliation, even if Hendrix and I were divorced.


    In fact, I had made a sessfuleback without their help. However, Serene''s men were too reckless, ending up offending Hendrix. They got themselves into huge trouble without me making any further moves.


    Although Aaron uttered his words so casually, I could not forget the scene I witnessed in the corridor. He was alone with Hendrix, and they put themselves in such a dangerous situation as they confronted more than ten men. Even if they got their desired result at the end, it was a really risky situation.


    In this world, no one should gamble their lives for the sake of others.


    "I know that you did that for my sake, but you should just let me deal with it by myself in the future. Both you and Hendrix have your own lives. You can''t shelter me for a lifetime, and the both of you should think for yourselves, for your own sakes," I objected.


    Aaron''s facial expression stayed as it was while he retorted, "Why can''t I do that for my whole life? Half of my lifespan has already gone!"


    I added weakly, "You know that''s not what I meant. What are you going to do about Emma? I don''t know if you''re testing if she would leave you or if you''re doing this for another purpose, but don''t you think it''s time to stop?"


    Once I mentioned this, Aaron''s smile froze and gradually vanished. He hung his head, a frown written all over his face as he kept quiet. "Aaron," I coaxed. Seeing him act like this, I started to feel a little sad for him. "Emma isn''t Yana. She has never thought of leaving you. Why is it that you don''t dare to admit that you love her? Don''t you remember when you told me about Yana, about your heart-wrenching pain? Yana is a good person, but she didn''t think about spending her life with you. Emma has a few little ws, but she loves you, and she''s determined to be your wife till death do you both apart. Don''t you think that this is unfair to her?"


    Aaron was still silent, his ck eyes squinted and his long eyshes fluttered. I was not sure if he was considering my suggestion.


    After a long time, he looked up with an ambiguous tinge in his eyes, and patted me on the arm with his long, pale hands. "I know what to do, don''t worry know what I want. It''s


    gettingte, I''ll get the nurse to give you the injection so that you can get an early rest."


    Right after, without waiting for my response, he walked pass me and headed toward the ground floor.


    I felt an indescribable difort as I watched his frame disappear past the corridor.


    Aaron had too many scruples, and the source of it had to do with me, more or less.


    After the nurse left, I dialed Tobias'' number on the phone.


    "Oh, Arianna! I was looking for an opportunity to thank you for your help at themunication station, but now you''re asking me for help instead.


    Since you wouldn''t contact me


    without any reason, tell me, I''ll do


    anything for you," Tobias chatted enthusiastically. It seemed that he had benefited a lot from the


    cooperation with the Granger Group.


    Without hesitating, I immediately stated my purpose, "You have a lot of connections, don''t you? I need you to find someone for me..." Then came the next day.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I arrived at the office, I requested for Fabian to recruit a private assistant for me.


    Since the firm was named under the


    Reid Group, a bright future was pretty much secured. During that afternoon itself, more than a dozen interns came over to apply for the position. I personally interviewed them, ultimately decided on @ female PhD who had returned from abroad, and instantly hired her for the job.

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    Some schrs were once extremely bored, so they divided humans into three categories, which were men, women, and female PhDs. They did this as a joke, referring to aplished females who were more outstanding than males, and carried themselves more like leaders.


    Although it was just a joke, I managed to have a deeper understanding of the so-called schrs after having spent a week with my new assistant, Mullen. There was nothing a woman with a doctorate was not good at. Even Fabian had a lot to praise her about, which saved me a lot of trouble.


    After the banquet, Hendrix started to contact me less frequently, which meant that he was getting closer to his goal.


    Then came the next week.


    Coming out of the bathroomte at night, I plopped on the single sofa at the balcony to browse Twitter habitually. As soon as I sat down and picked up my smartphone, I spotted a silhouette approaching behind me.


    I raised my guard instantly and prepared myself for any iing danger.


    Just then, a figure burst through the window from the balcony. When I turned around, I saw Mullen dressed in camouge, fighting against Hendrix.


    Hendrix had taken upbat skills in the past, and he possessed the natural strength and towering height of men. He should have been able to deal with Mullen with ease, but Mullen''s moves were swift and merciless. After exchanging a few blows, it turned out that Hendrix was not gaining the upper hand in theirbat. Instead, an obvious shoe print was marked onto his custom-made suit.


    Acknowledging that Hendrix was tough to handle, Mullen lowered her body all of a sudden. She whipped out the dagger tied to her feet, rolled over the ground, and attempted to stab him.


    Hendrix was forced to retreat, but Miller advanced and pushed herself off the ground as a boost. The edge of her de was aimed at his taut neck. "Mullen, stop!" I called out hurriedly.


    Hearing this, she paused for a moment, but Hendrix seized this opportunity and grabbed her arm, snatched the dagger away, and tossed her onto the ground.


    The bedroom was still again, with the knife pointed at Mullen''s neck this time.


    I was worried that Hendrix might actually finish


    her off, so I exined hastily, "She works for me."


    He raised his head to look at me, then lowered to observe Mullen. He spoke, his low voice filled with heavy threat, "Remember, next time, if you use one move to subdue your enemy, you''ll need to be sure if you want to allow your target to slip


    el.


    away. If Arianna hadn''t spoken in time, you''d have lost your life."


    Mullen furrowed her brows, but she wasn''t convinced as she replied, "That applies to the both of us. If it weren''t for my boss, you wouldn''t have necessarily been able to dodge my knife."


    This was her way of doing things, only focusing on what needed to be done. She did not talk much, but when she did, it was definitely surprising. "Can you guys please put the dagger away before we start talking?" I pleaded worriedly.


    Hendrix pondered for a moment, then stood up while loosening his grip, and Mullen picked herself up immediately after being released from his restraint.


    "It''s a solid knife, but you''re not skilled enough," Hendrixmented as he threw it back to her with a cold expression. There was a glint of impatience in his eyes and he was on the verge of an outburst


    Mullen, however, wasn''t afraid of death. She even added, "If you''re not convinced, then let''s have a proper spar. There''s no need to be so cynical." Once those words left her mouth, Hendrix shot daggers at her. His aura turned cold and tense, and the atmosphere of the room followed suit. Rolling my eyes in thought, I quickly hugged my stomach and rested myself on the sofa as I pretended to be in pain. "Ouch..."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When he noticed my reaction, Hendrix bent over and pulled me into his embrace instantly. "Have you received the injection today?" he asked.


    I reached out at once and wrapped my arms around his neck. I chuckled and said naughtily, "Don''t be angry It''s because I didn''t tell Mullen about what happened between us, so she took you as a threat and attacked you Just let this go for my sake, okay?"

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    I bit my lips and blinked innocently at him while trying to portray myself as naive.


    Hendrix''s face darkened. He was queasy and helpless. The corners of his mouth were drooping, as if he was put into a situation that had no room for negotiation.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I just went ahead with it and cupped Hendrix''s face with my hands as I nted a light kiss on his forehead.


    "Alright! No more holding grudges!" I huffed.


    As I spoke, a grin spread across Hendrix''s face. Bit by bit, the corners of his lips pulled upwards. His handsome features were enhanced by his smile, adding to his charming appearance. It made him look especially attractive.


    After all theughter, the matter was resolved. Hendrix had a slight obsession with cleanliness, and the attire he was wearing was one of his favorites, but it was dirtied by Mullen for no reason. Unless he was treated sweetly, it would not have been easy to work out this issue.


    Just as the situation was beginning to get under control, Mullen voiced out once more with her iprehensible, quiet voice. "Since I was made to do this and was forced to see you guys disying public affection, I would like to consider this as working overtime."


    She was not joking at all. It was like a ng amidst the silence in the atmosphere.


    With a scowl on my face, I retorted, "Mullen, don''t you know how much I pay for your services? You even tried to demand for more. If you continue doing this, I don''t think I can afford to keep you around for long."


    "Then, you''d best pray for this fellow not toe around so often," Mullen noted and took out her phone. Her fingers danced across the screen while she wore a serious look on her face. A whileter, she pointed at her bank ount shown through the phone and directed it at my face. "One thousand dors, and I''ll guarantee that no one will disturb you tonight."


    "Huh? Are you serious?" I snapped, a little upset. "You kicked my husband, so do you intend to pay for his medical expenses?"


    She lowered her head and mulled over it for a moment. Before she managed to say anything, Hendrix had already gotten up from his seat and fished out his phone to scan the QR code. "I''ll pay," he said.


    The payment was sessfully transferred to


    Mullen.


    He then put away his phone and instructed, "Stand guard outside the room."


    Mullen stared warily at him, and then at me. She was not moving at all, as though she was a sculpture.


    I facepalmed and said, "Leave. I''ll call you if something happens, so don''tunch a sudden ambush in the future."


    "That won''t do. When I epted the mission, you stated very clearly that anyone who has any ill intentions towards you must be dealt with." Mullen reported with a look of absolute certainty painted over her face, as though she was a just and righteous person.


    When in fact, a week ago, she was still a mercenary with a bounty on her head who was being tracked down internationally.


    "Well, alright then, but you must remember that you should never attack Hendrix Roberts, no matter what he does to me. Do you understand?" I nagged. I was angry and baffled. I could not wrap my head around why Tobias picked this rigid woman out of all the mercenary candidates.


    I made it very clear on the phone that the price wasn''t a problem. The most important thing was her ability to protect me and hermon sense.


    Mullen was great, but Hendrix had to pay her a fee just to drop by and pay me a visit?


    "Understood." After replying, Mullen left the balcony and disappeared from our sight.


    Hendrix had been silent during our argument. Checking that Mullen had truly left, he walked over after pulling the curtains. "Where did you find such a hoot?" he asked jokingly.


    "Getting Tobias to introduce her


    basically shows that he''s just as


    annoying." couldn''t help but


    I


    mumble Then, I remembered what had just happened, and I scolded "Her request just now was


    ve


    unreasonable. Why did you give her the money? If this keeps up, the Reid family won''tst even if we have a dozen gold mines."


    Hendrix took off his coat and ced it on the back of the sofa. He walked towards me and said, "Without the Reid family, you still have the Roberts. If it really isn''t enough get her to ask the Moore family. It''s at


    least enough to keep you safe for the rest of your life." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s true, but..." I trailed off.


    I realized that something was wrong. Since when did Hendrix get so close to me? What''s wrong with his hands? Why was he rubbing my shoulder?


    I shrank my neck instinctively and stared at his face in confusion while asking, "What are you


    doing, Hendrix?"


    He reached out to hold my face, and his fingers brushed the fringes of my hair behind my ear. His voice was warm and ambiguous as he teased, "A thousand dors in exchange for private time together. Don''t you think it''s a cost-effective deal?"


    I was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    With Mullen on the lookout, Hendrix became particrly indulgent for the next few days. He stayed in the Reid Manor almost every night, and only left when dawn arrived.


    This week, a virtual currency called Bate Coin stirred up a frenzy within the country. Several prestigious families in Jarold City were involved, but the risk for investment was far higher than the norm, so it did not manage to obtain the support of official authorities.


    However, the news kept buzzing with spection.


    "The Drake Real Estate now epts payment through Bate Coin....."


    "The first Bate Coin transaction at a car dealership was a sess..."


    Charles was furious. Every day, he would gather the whole family in front of the television to watch the ongoing news.


    "This man, Freud Harris... All he does is bark nonsense! What are the TV station staff doing, allowing such a man to brainwash the people of the country through their screens?" he bellowed.


    It had not even been two minutes, and Charles was so furious that his face turned livid. He wished he could storm into the television screen and beat up the stock analyst who was paving the way for Bate Coin.


    "You don''t have to be so angry," Aaron persuaded. "In this era where the inte is paramount, no one uses the television anymore. He won''t be able to do much."


    "I don''t think so," Emma retorted while rolling her eyes at him gloomily. As she watched the pair singing onscreen, she analyzed the situation. "You don''t y with stocks, so of course you don''t know the truth in it. Freud''s existence," she continued, "is like a god to the shareholders, and every one of them acknowledges him as Master Freud. All the stocks he name-dropped are highly sought-after. Now that he ims that Bate Coin is profitable, I''m afraid there will be no trading for it in the stock market in the future."


    "What does the rise or fall of Bate Coin have to do with his insignificant status as a stock analyst? Doesn''t he know that Uncle Charles'' men have been eyeing it?" Aaron asked while narrowing his eyes in distrust, obviously having doubts in Emma''s words.


    "Of course, it has nothing to do with him, but the person behind him wants Bate Coin to be coveted," she exined.


    "Are you saying that Freud was bribed by the


    Drake family?" Aaron inquired. He was smart, so he immediately understood. After pausing for a moment, he continued, "As a designer, how are you so familiar with the concept of stock?"


    "What? Are women not allowed to be good at business? Are only men allowed to be knowledgeable and only men can work hard?" Emma ridiculed him coldly and impolitely.


    Aaron was stuck and he could not rebut because of the fact that he was in the wrong due to the incident with the foreign girl. All he could do was stare at her angrily.


    These two enemies might really just quarrel until the end of their lives.


    "All right, stop arguing," Charles demanded. He was in a bad mood and reproached them with an overcast expression. "The Drake family has been looking to


    cooperate with people currentOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Keep a tight eye on the assets you''re in charge of. Aaron Reid, I''m warning you, I would normally turn a blind eye toward your mischief, but I won''t hesitate to break your legs if you get involved with Bate Coin!"


    "No way would I do that!" Aaron joked and changed the topic intentionally. "Oh, Uncle Charles calm down. I''ll talk to Freud Harris tomorrow and stop him from acting so arrogantly on television!"


    "Don''t try to fool me with your tricks. You should pay attention to the way you talk. You are my nephew. Don''t let anyone catch you slipping up, otherwise..." Charles trailed off.


    I waspletely disinterested in Bate Coin and the stock analyst. I was just focused on worrying if the Drake family would drag Hendrix into the shady business.


    ording to Charles, this was not a legal deal. I was concerned that Hendrix would be forced to


    participate for his revenge n.


    this situation left behind eviden


    that could be used in court, it would be very difficult for him to clear his name and escape in the future.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    However, I did not expect Serene to approach me before Hendrix made his choice.


    When she arrived at my office with her men, I was discussing Freya''swsuit with Fabian. After the trial, Stephanie was charged with intentional tort and sentenced to five years of imprisonment. The judge took the child in her womb into consideration and postponed her sentence by a year, but we thought that was not the best result.


    People like Stephanie would continue to be a danger to others so long as there was a chance. I had hoped that she would be sent to prison immediately. After all, the environment in jail nowadays was different from that of the previous century. Even if the prisoners were subjected to physicalbor, they could still enjoy basic rights and it would not affect the pregnancy.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Miss Reid, we have a guest," my secretary announced as she knocked on the door. We looked up and saw Serene standing by the door. When our eyes met, her lips curled into a smile. Just like how she was at the banquet, her expression was warm yet distant.


    I raised my head and scanned her back. It seemed that she did not bring anyone else with her. It was very bold of her to hold a meeting with me alone.


    "Let''s call it a day. We''ll talk about the restter," I said and sent Fabian away as I weed Serene in. "Miss Forbes, you''ve been waiting for a long time. Come in and have a seat."


    As soon as she did, she dered her purpose of being here. "We''re both clever people, so I''ll get to the point. I want to buy the shares of Roberts Group in your hands. The price is up to you, I won''t bargain."


    Letting out a long sigh, I leaned back on the chair and sized her up with my squinted eyes. She was indeed the most powerful woman in Jarold City. From her tone, it seemed that she was determined to get what she wanted. Doing business with her should be smooth and easy.


    Unfortunately, I was not a businesswoman, and I had never thought of involving myself with her in that aspect.


    After a moment of silence, I pursed my lips and beamed while saying, "Then, I''ll ce them at thirty billion dors."


    Sereneughed and lowered her


    head instantly. "Miss Reid, you must be joking. The total value of the Roberts Group amounts to no more than two hundred and twenty billion dors. It seems unfair of you to offer such a price." "Well..." I


    muttered as I ced my hand on the table and propped up my chin in my thinking posture. After reasoning with it in my head for a while, I looked up at her and noted innocently, "But, didn''t Miss Forbes


    just mention that I could name any


    price that I wanted?" Content


    belongs to


    Serene was taken aback at my words. Her eyes flickered with doubt. She looked like she was questioning the sanity of the person in front of her.


    Allowing me to name my price was just a way of being polite. People who uttered these words intended to emphasize their superiority and to show their sincerity in cooperating. The hidden motive behind these words was actually to limit the cost to fifty percent of the reasonable range. However, this was not a


    f¨¦mal regtion in all businesses. Although the party who received the money would end up with much more on their te, they were also willing to ept it. Both parties benefited from this transaction. After all, no one would be opposed to money.


    Nevertheless, I took this sentence literally that day.


    The shares of Roberts Group were given to me by Dalton. They did not amount to muchpared to Hendrix''s. However, with the development of Roberts Group, it was estimated to be around five billion dors. I started off my price with thirty billion dors, which was six times the market price. Serene had been kind enough to say that it was unfair. If it were against someone who didn''t keep their calm, I would probably be used of ckmail.


    Serene adjusted her expression and offered impatiently, "A price of eight billion dors. What do you think?"


    It was the highest within the reasonable range, with an additional five billion dors. Her bid was quite attractive.


    However, the more you paid for something, the stronger it solidified the importance of the secret behind it. After a few moments of pondering, I leaned back and dered, "I won''t sell them."


    There was a pause, and I stared into Serene''s cryptic eyes. I smirked as I said proudly, "Although my marriage with Hendrix failed, I am not a fool. With his ability, Roberts Group will be increasingly better in his hands in the future. What I receive then would be far more than eight billion dors. I don''t see any reason why I would give up such a good way to make a fortune."

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    Serene had probably never imagined that a pampered woman would be so difficult to deal with.


    "Ten billion dors it is. Let''s sign the contract today," she said while squinting her enticing eyes. It seemed that she was giving it her all to obtain the shares. She continued shrewdly, "The Roberts Group does have a lot of potential to develop, but it needs a more powerful backup to help boost its improvement further. Hendrix can''t do it alone, but I can. Miss Reid, rewards don''t just fall from the sky in the real world. If you continue to hold the shares, Roberts Group may lose their best investor. When that happens, who knows what might happen to the five billion dors in your possession, let alone this additional ten billion dors. You''d better think it over."


    To be honest, these words were so provocative that I would have been so close to falling into the temptation, assuming that these shares were not entrusted to me by Master Roberts.


    Looking at her stern and sincere expression, I,too, gave a look of dawning realization, which disyed my feigned ignorance.


    When Serene''s face eased up a little, the corners of my lips curled up and I started acting like a crook again while insisting, "I still think it''s better not to sell it off."


    Just in case she could not hear what I said clearly, I articted every single word. "Miss Forbes, you know very well I''m not short of money under the provision of the Reid and Moore family, so I don''t have to put my shares up for sale to support myself. However, you have reminded me that the Roberts Group is only listed domestically. You want to invest in it at all costs, but in the future, Hendrix will be chosen by the investment bankers in Wall Street. I''m afraid that there would be no market then, so you won''t be able to buy it with money. You won''t be able to afford them. In this case, what reason do I have to sell them?"


    As soon as I stopped, her face fellpletely. She red at me with a sly gaze, and there was fury in her eyes. "You''re smarter than I thought," she admitted.


    I puckered my lips together and neither approved nor disagreed with her statement.


    Indeed, a woman who took the gesture of naming her own price seriously should not have thought of hoarding the shares of Roberts Group. But thanks to Serene, she indirectly gave me a way out. Otherwise, I would not have been able to refuse the two billion dors she offered for free, since I could not find any excuse to reject it.


    We gazed at each other tensely for


    about half a minute, and Serene seemed to have thought of something. She picked up her bag stood up, and turned to leave. Not even two stepster, she suddenly stopped and turned around coldly while dering, "I''ll make you


    change your mind." Content belongsN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Well see about that," I replied while putting up a bored facade as I slumped on the chair like an uneducated brat.


    Serene didn''t linger around for too long and walked out.


    As soon as she left, I immediately dialed Hendrix''s private number on the phone.


    Once the line was connected, he asked before I could say anything, "Serene Forbes came to see you, didn''t she?"


    I smiled and nodded toward the phone as I replied, "You''ve already guessed it, haven''t you?"


    "The Bate Coin is profitable now, and


    the Forbes family is not able to


    l.ne


    involve themselves in this business. With her headstrong personality, she is bound to never let go of this opportunity. Of course, this is a super risky investment after all. She can''t afford it with thepany she established, so she wants to join hands with me. You are the secondrgest shareholder, so who else would she look for?" Hendrix said casually.


    However, there was still one thing I could not figure out. "Didn''t the Forbes Group and the Drake family cooperate before? Wouldn''t the Drake family include them, since this is such a good chance to earn?"


    After listening to his exnation, I found out that the reason why both families had a fall out was because of Matt, the yboy.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Elva Drake, the youngest daughter of the Drake family, was lively and clever. Not only that, but she was ssy and beautiful as well. The whole family raised her preciously, as if she were a pearl or a treasure. It was precisely because of this that she had a unique, untamed personality, and pride was embedded deep into her bones. She loved to fight for justice. Matt was notorious for his evil deeds, and in order to protect their daughter, the Drake family had always made sure she avoided contact with other children. They even enrolled her into the city''s second highest ranking elite school, so as to keep her safe from Matt.


    However, Jarold City was neither small nor big, and the ces children from the upper-ss society often visited were limited. During an heir''s birthday party, Matt and Elva met, and they had some conflict. Matt held a grudge against her, so when the next day came, he got someone to stop the car of the Drake family, took Elva away, and forced himself on her.


    After this incident, the Drake family sent her out of the country and cut off all their connections with the Forbes family.


    "It appears that Matt is really good at seizing opportunities," Iined helplessly.


    "There''s no need to bring up irrelevant people to ruin your mood," Hendrix assured. He seemed to be in a hurry as he switched the topic. "Serene will not give up easily. There may be some other conflicts, so you have to be careful."


    "Okay," I replied. I knew that he was worried, but I did not want him to tire himself out. In a halfjoking manner, I teased, "You''ve personally seen Mullen''s skills, and the Reid family has arranged so many bodyguards for me as well. No one can hurt me. On the contrary, you''re the one in danger. Are you really going to involve yourself in Bate Coin?"


    Bate Coin transaction was a gray area, so naturally, I did not give my support. It was just that Hendrix might have other ns, and I had to know what they were. Only then would I be able to devise my way of dealing with Serene.


    "What do you think? With our strength, husband and wife, do we need to make this kind of quick money?" Hendrix snickered. His rxed tone made me feel much more reassured.


    It was rare to see him being so modest. I beamed and replied, "I know what to do now."


    After a while, I came up with a good idea. "Since Serene is so insistent in obtaining Bate Coin, why don''t we beat her at her own game and ruin this for her?"


    Hendrix suddenlyughed in a low voice.


    "What are youughing at?" I snapped, clearly confused. It was always good to strike while the iron was hot.


    Hendrix smiled and said, "I was thinking that after giving birth to Aurelia and Wynn, you read me like the back of your hand. You intend to obstruct the Drake family, and I have the exact same thought."


    It was a great honor for me to receive Hendrix''s affirmation. I feigned my pride and said, "Yes, I''m very smart now, so you have to be careful. If I find any signs of


    misconduct, humph, just le


    see!


    ve


    wait and


    §Ú§Þ


    QUMS


    "I got it. You can stop. I have a meetingter. As for the conflict between the Forbes and the Drake family, khaven''t thought about how to deatwith them yet. You can wait and observe for the time being," he assured.


    As soon as he said that, the voice of Evan urging that it was time could be heard, and that was the end of the call.


    I put down the phone and looked listlessly at the screen that disyed the WhatsApp interface. This man actually bothered to monitor the time of the call and was not willing to dy even for a


    second.


    "Forget it. I''ll let him off for the time being. After we''re done settling the score, we''ll have plenty of good days waiting for us ahead," I thought to myself. Three hours after Serene''s departure, a quarrel broke out outside thew firm.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    Due to thew firm being under the name of the Reid Group, logically speaking, no one would dare to stir up trouble, but the disputested for a while. It seemed that even Fabian went forward, but he still could not dissolve the fight. It was still very lively outside.


    I couldn''t sit still, so I opened the door to take a look.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Fabian led several employees of the firm to the entrance of the pantry. The corridor was crowded with people. The man in the middle was wearing sses and a gray checkered suit, and he looked terrible. It seemed that he was not here to cause a mess, but he was just a dissatisfied customer. "What''s wrong?" I asked as I went over with a smile, keeping my calm as how a boss should.


    Upon hearing my voice, everyone turned to look at me. The man pushed his sses up his nose and stared at me with a gloomy face.


    Fabian walked over to me and whispered, "The client''s dispute is about the Forbes family. Miss Reid, we did as you have instructed, to do business and not to offend any of these families. I wanted to send him away in a polite manner, but he said he wouldn''t leave and that he would report us to the bar association."


    I looked up at the man in question and nodded to let Fabian know that I understood.


    "It seems that you''re the one who has the final say here, aren''t you?" the guy asked with a sullen face.


    "Yes, I am." I kept my smile and pointed to the direction of the office. "Sir, if you have anything to say, we can have a chat inside. I have other clients to attend to, and we have no reason to bring others into this."


    As the saying went, the foe of the enemy is a friend. I wanted to see what this fellow was scheming, now that he hade to us, the Reid family. He pondered about it for a moment and strutted into my room.


    As soon as he sat down, he began speaking. "Since you''re making me stay, it means that your firm is ready to take on my case, right?"


    He crossed his legs and sat opposite of me with his hands ced on his knees. He twiddled his thumbs in circles out of boredom. From his temperament, he did not seem like someone ordinary.


    Looking down, I thought for a while and asked calmly, "How should I address you, Sir?"


    "Million Koch," said the man.


    Million?


    I should be apologizing for being too casual about it, however, I could not help but raise my eyebrows in surprise.


    Million''s name did not match the refined man in front of me at all.


    As if he had read my mind, he added, "I know what you''re thinking. It sounds pretty simr, but my name isn''t that tacky. It''s Milleon, M, I, Double L, E, O, N."


    I was a little embarrassed at being discovered so quickly. "Sorry," I muttered.


    "Forget it. You''re not the first one to think so. Million is fine. As my name implies, all Thave left is money." Milleon joked, not seeming to mind it at all as he changed the subject. "Enough of this nonsense, shall we start discussing about official affairs now? You guys aren''t frauds, right?"


    I was utterly speechless.


    Sure enough, one should not judge a book by its cover. He looked quite gentle, but as soon as he opened his mouth, all that came out of it was impishnguage. This difference was too much to fathom. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I chuckled, and the corners of my mouth twitched as I regted my state of mind. I turned to Fabian


    and asked, "May I know why Mr. Koch wants to file awsuit against the Forbes Group?"


    Fabian nced at Milleon helplessly


    before he bowed his head and


    exined respectfully, "The


    X-Forbes Group has an investmentpany which specializes in stocks and the regeneration of funds. MKoch invested about two hundred million dors two months ago under the advice of a top broker there, but it was allpletely gone within a single month. During this period, no one asked Mr. Koch if he wished to stop the losses. After that, Mr. Koch went over to the investmentpany to defend his rights, but the other party refused to pay for Mr. Koch''s losses by using the excuse of the change in market, and that thepany could not be held responsible."

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Milleon was extremely emotional regarding this issue. He took off his sses and began toin, "Motherf*cker. If it weren''t for the strong influence that the Forbes family holds, I wouldn''t have been reassured in handing over the money to that Forbes woman. I didn''t expect to get cheated like this. I''m the boss of a listedpany too, and yet when I went to her office, she wouldn''t meet me. Even the tea went cold from waiting. She''s looking down on me, but I will remember this. I won''t live up to my name if I don''t go after her and ruin her business!"


    I was stunned. I had only ever heard Aaron speak with this tone before. How was it that I was not aware of such a powerful man in Jarold City? When I nced at Milleon again, I felt a sudden regret of meeting him sote. We should have been friends sooner!


    After all, the most important thing in life wasfort and things that were pleasing to the eyes. Although Milleon did not leave a good impression on others, he held a grudge against Serene, which made him an ally.


    "Okay, I understand. Don''t worry, Mr. Koch. We have epted thiswsuit. You can rest assured that we will arrange the bestwyer for you. If worsees to worst, I, the boss, will do it!" I said generously.


    "Really?" Milleon gushed while staring at me in disbelief and then lowered his head. His sly, foxlike eyes darted across the room as he murmured, "It seems that the magazine was right..."


    He said it in a very soft voice, but I heard it. I asked shamelessly, "What about the magazine?"


    Milleon was shocked for a moment, then he regained his senses. He put his sses back on and replied with a smile, "It was written that there was inner turmoil between the Reid family and the Forbes family, and if one wished to get back at the Forbes family, they should look for the Reid family. Now, it seems that it was true. I''ve been on thiswsuit for more than a month. As long as anyone wins this for me and ruins the Forbes family''s reputation, money is not a problem at all. So far, only you dare to ept my case."


    His exnation was probably about the issue of Aaron making a huge fuss in order to deal with Matt. Although it was not trending anymore, some mediapanies still relied on this news to sustain their sries, and so they kept reporting it.


    The person who nned this was probably trying to use the Reid family to deal with the Forbes family without getting into trouble. However, Milleon faced me and told the truth. He was a man with a one-track mind, so he wasn''t very shrewd.


    It was best to exert control over such a person.


    I beamed and assured him in a polite demeanor. "Both families did have some misunderstandings, but it wasn''t a big deal. We''re doing. business in Jarold City, so we''lle across each other inevitably. There''s no reason for us to stay away from each other all the time. However, Mr. Koch, I clearly heard that as long as thewsuit is a


    sess, the price can be


    negotiated. Is this true?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the business industry, everyone cared too much about their standing, especially those from prominent families. Even if they were ipatible with one another, they would not leak it publicly, so as to save each other''s honor. After all, as long as the earth was round, there were no eternal enemies. Everyone had to have an escape route.


    All the insiders did not ept Milleon''s offer, but I weed it. The meaning behind this was naturally self-evident.


    Although Milleon was simple-


    minded, he could recognize my hint. He chuckled for a while and made a promise graciously. "Don''t worry. I''ve checked it out. If we win thewsuit, Serene Forbes would have to fish out a hundred million dors the very least. I don''t mind if all of it goes to you too, I just want to have a good time in this. Money is less important, dignityes first!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    Milleon''s words were exactly what I wanted to hear.


    "Well, I look forward to working with you," I answered.


    A handshaketer, the matter was settled.


    Even while bidding farewell to Milleon downstairs, he still held on to my hand and thanked me profusely, "Miss Reid, we were destined to meet. From now on, we''re good friends. If you need anything, feel free to let me know. Please don''t hesitate!"


    "I won''t. Off you go." I smiled as I sent him off. I was inexplicably rxed.


    This personcked self-restraint, but he was an uplicated man. I could tell that there was no need to beat around the bush when dealing with this kind of person.


    Fabian came over abruptly and reminded me, "Should I report this to Mr. Reid?"


    I turned my head to look at him, then shifted my gaze toward Milleon''s striking Cayenne. "Don''t worry, I''ll let him know personally. He loves entertainment, so he''ll definitely be interested in this," I said leisurely.


    In the afternoon, I got off work early intentionally. Before returning home, I picked Anne up and we went to the supermarket to buy ingredients for the meals we were about to prepare.


    It was a habit for me to send Hendrix a message on the phone to invite him over before I start cooking. As for whether he would be able to adjust his schedule ande over, that was up to him to decide. After all, Mullen was secretly keeping watch, so we could meet up almost every day. It was not necessary for him toe.


    Charles ate and slept in the office''s dormitory for the sake of Bate Coin. So during dinner, there were only four of us at the table.


    As soon as I sat down, I picked up a piece of abalone for Aaron while grinning and ttering him. "Try it. Have my cooking skills deteriorated?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He hung his head and looked at the abalone in his bowl. His eyebrows raised as he teased, "Wow, this is unexpected. You still have the mood to cook even without Hendrix''s presence?"


    Sneaking a nce at me, Aaron crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned back onto the chair leisurely. He asked faintly,


    "What''s with the sudden interestet


    what intentions are you hiding? Tell me, what the devil are you up to?" "Devil? Mom, where is it?" Anne shrieked. She was frightened and opened her bright eyes to plead for help.


    I didn''t know whether tough or cry at the ridiculous scenario. I stretched out my hand and stroked her head while assuring, "There are no devils here. Uncle Aaron meant that you''re very clever, and that you''re a lovely, smart little devil!" "Really? Thank you, Uncle Aaron!" Anne gushed while ying satisfaction painted all over her face. Then, as if she was pondering about something, she tilted her head and bragged proudly, "That was also


    how Mr. rk praised me!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Aaron was upset when he heard this. "Again with Mr. rk. Anne, aren''t I your favorite man?"


    "I love Dad the most! The second would be Uncle Aaron and Mr. rk!" Anne eximed loudly while ncing at me, seemingly to seek approval.


    "Oh? Do I not treat you well enough that you had to lump me with someone else in second ce?" Aaron asked. I was unsure if he was actually jealous.


    "Well..." Anne trailed off, as if she had encountered a problem. She was lost in her thoughts for a long while before she murmured, "like Uncle Aaron, but I like Mr. rk too. I like both of them..."


    The little one was in a dilemma, her eyebrows knitted together. She weighed her options carefully like a mini adult, which gave us a heartache. "Anne, Darling, you don''t have to choose who is superior to the other. Just follow your heart. As long as you''re happy, okay?" Iforted her gently. She looked up at me, her pair of small eyes full of oblivion. I did not know if she understood, but she nodded seriously and replied, "Okay! I got it, Mom!"

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    When Anne grew up, she would naturally understand things. At the moment, if I told her too much, she would only feel even more pressured. I simply fed her some peas, one of her favorite foods, and gave Emma a look, asking her to watch over Anne. Emma diverted Anne''s attention.


    As I turned around, I noticed that Aaron''s face was dark.


    I had to make fun of him and asked, "You''re not actually jealous of her teacher, are you?"


    Aaron narrowed his eyes as he stroked his chin. In a matter-of-fact tone, he retorted, "It hasn''t been long since she entered primary school, yet she already favors her teacher more than me. I can''t believe that there''s someone in this world who canpare to my charm. I must meet him. Tomorrow, I''ll pick Anne up from school instead."


    "Don''t do anything rash to scare her teacher away. I''ve already asked Freya about him. Mr. rk isn''t a bad person. It''s rare for Anne to open up to someone. Don''t screw this up for her," I nagged at Aaron.


    "Fine, fine. I know my limits." Aaron waved his hand and directly interrupted me. He continued, "Let''s talk about you instead. You haven''t asked me to take care of anything in forever. Come on, what do you need me to do now?"


    "I knew I wouldn''t be able to hide anything from you," I said as I shrugged my shoulders. Picking up my wine ss, I gave him a toast as I requested, "Let''s do business together!"


    "Business? What kind of business are you talking about? Aren''t you the head of aw firm already? You''re also the wife of the Roberts Group''s leader. Do you even need me to teach you how to do business?" Aaron said jokingly. His shrewd eyes kept scanning over me, as if wanting to discern my real thoughts.


    I pursed my lips, put down the ss, and replied with a smile, "Since I''ve already personally asked you for such a favor, it''s not going to be small business. Either way, you''ll help me, right?"


    Aaron took a deep breath and looked even more surprised. He asked, "Have you been short of money recently?"


    "Yes, I have!" I nodded furiously.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that hiring a mercenary like Mullen had cost even more than paying a senior manager under Hendrix. Moreover, I had hired another team of guards to be around Anne, which was another big expenditure.


    However, the main goal of working together with Aaron was not to earn money. Only with Aaron''s connections could I have a chance to get in touch with the Drake family.


    Aaron''s expression became even stranger after hearing my reply. He was as still as a statue and his eyes seemed to be asking me if I was just messing around.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I understood where he wasing


    from. I was the Roberts Group secondrgest shareholder, the daughter of the Reid family, and was backed up by bigshots such as Valerie and Pedro. If I really wascking in money, then everyone else in the world would be considered penniless.


    With Aaron staring at me for so long, I had to look away first out of guilt. I conceded, "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth. Bate Coin is now going after Hendrix, so I have to meet the


    perpetrator behind all this. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You want to get close to Tyler Drake?" Aaron''s expression suddenly became serious, and he replied with no hesitation, "No, I won''t agree to this." My smile froze as I asked, "Why?"


    With a dark expression on his face, Aaron exined, "Arianna, have you forgotten already? I established apany for you because I wanted you to settle down and work. You can''t just drop everything and go looking fortrouble again!"


    After receiving such a harsh scolding, I swallowed my words. The atmosphere at the dining table suddenly became chilly.


    Although Aaron''s tone was unkind, I knew very well that he was just overly concerned about my safety.


    After thinking about it for a moment, I picked up my phone and dialed Mullen''s number.


    She answered immediately, "What''s the matter?"


    I said, "Come in, I''m in the dining room."


    Then, I hung up the phone. I sat down opposite Aaron and waited quietly.


    Less than a minuteter, the sound of footsteps could be heard from upstairs. Aaron and I looked over towards it and saw Mullen leisurely walking down the stairs, caressing the railing of the stairs.


    Halfway down the stairs, she stopped walking. With a pair of indiscernible eyes, she looked at us, a tinge of arrogance in her gaze.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    "What''s going on?" Aaron anxiously asked, "Isn''t she your new secretary? When did shee in?" "Yes, she''s one of mine, but she isn''t here to be a secretary. Her job is to protect me," I exined.


    Aaron looked at me suspiciously, as if thinking about the credibility of my words.


    In order to dispel his concerns, I added, "Don''t you think that the Reid Manor''s security is tight enough now? Since Mullen appeared soundlessly in front of us within a minute, she can protect me well, right?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Aaron remained silent, a likely indication that he agreed.


    "Do you want to sit down and eat together?" I asked Mullen as I raised my head to look at her.


    "Is there something for me to do here?" Her face was icy as she ignored my invitation.


    "No, there isn''t." For me to ask her to show up was already an inconvenience on my part. I beckoned her, "It''s so cold outside. Why don''t youe in and eat some food to warm yourself up?"


    Not replying to me, Mullen immediately turned around and headed back upstairs. Not too long after, she came to a halt and nced sideways. She said, "I''m not used to this."


    After that, she quickened her steps and walked towards the corridor.


    However, I was a little confused.


    What wasn''t she used to?


    We had prepared seafood, a cuisine that was considered quite universal. It was imusible that she wouldn''t be used to the taste of the food.


    Perhaps Mullen had stood too far just then, so she jumped to the conclusion that we had ordered some exotic cuisine.


    As I was thinking about her words,


    Aaron suddenly stood up and blocked my sight. He fixed his deep


    eyes on me and said seriously in a gentle tone, "I''ll do it." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    "Really?" I was overjoyed. I hadn''t expected Aaron to change his attitude so quickly.


    "Yes." Aaron bore no expression on his face, so I had no idea if he was angry or happy. His usual stony face was distant.


    I could not continue to smile cheekily. After regaining myposure, I asked him, "Aaron, do you think I''m being too impulsive? Is that why you''re angry?"


    Aaron shook his head and sighed. He looked at me and said earnestly, "I''m just relieved."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confusion in my eyes.


    "In the past, I used to think that you were too stubborn and impulsive. You were always too reckless and you injured yourself a lot, so I had protect you well at all times. However, today, when I saw the secretary you hired, I realized that you had pulled off something so big without our knowledge. Lknew that you had already matured. Since you''ve realized how valuable your life is, I can trust you to do this."


    The word "mature" held a humongous weight.


    For some reason, the deepest part of my heart was touched and full of mixed emotions.


    After a while, I realized that the atmosphere was a bit awkward. So, I patted him hard on the arm as I teased, "Look at you, being such a softie!"


    "I''m just feeling a little sentimental! Alright, alright, what are you going to do now? I''ll just go along with your n," Aaron said with a smile.


    "My n is really simple!" I stood up and shamelessly escorted Aaron upstairs. "Today, just tell me everything you know about Bate Coin!"


    The next day, Aaron brought me right up to Drake Real Estate''s front door. We were here as Reid


    Group''s CEO and the secondrgest shareholder of Roberts Group.


    Ove


    Humans always liked to stay close to their enemies, a practice that was particrlymon in the unpredictable business world. Aaron was the mastermind that kept Matt out of the country forever. Therefore, even though Charles was a formidable enemy for the Drake family due to Bate Coin, the security guards of Drake Real Estate did not stop us from entering the building. The receptionist respectfully led us into the waiting room.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    Tyler Drake had always been the head of the Drake family. Back in the day, they had rapidly developed Jarold City''s petroleum industry. After that, they had made various kinds of investments, causing them to earn a lot of money. Later onwards, their venture in the petroleum industry had failed, and they lost their biggest source of ie. Every single time they fell into a crisis, Tyler would put in his best efforts to save them. However, they still failed to gain much of an ie. Despite that, after the introduction of Bate Coin, Drake Real Estate''s shares had skyrocketed, causing their market value to double.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As the secretary served the third cup of coffee, Aaron finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He got up and kicked the potted nt in the corner, rustling the leaves.


    At the same time, the office door was pushed open from outside, and the secretary led a middle-aged man in a wine-red suit in.


    Simon Drake''s hair was styled neatly. Although he was nearly as old as Charles, his hair color remained raven ck. Only a few unconceble wrinkles on his face betrayed his old age.


    "Aaron, why are you getting so angry?" Simon said politely as he sat down.


    A young man slowly walked in. He pulled a chair next to him and sat down. Judging by his appearance, the man was most probably Simon''s son, Tyler Drake.


    "Aaron, have you never been taught manners? You''vee to mypany to visit me, yet you''re smashing things everywhere. What is the meaning of this?" Tyler teased him as he shut down his phone.


    Simon and Tyler were indeed putting on a spectacr fagade.


    However, Simon, not caring about Tyler''s future at all, had pushed all the me onto him. In the future, if Simon were to encounter an ident, and Tyler were to cross too many people, causing the Drake family to face a crisis, the public would only watch as they crashed and burned.


    Nevertheless, it was none of my business. After all, they would have iting.


    "You''ve misunderstood Aaron''s


    intentions. He means no harm. He probably drank too much caffeine and had too much pent-up energy. It wouldn''t be good if he slipped up while meeting you too, so he just wanted to vent a little bit," said with a fake smile on my face.


    Aaron was indeed not a patient person, but he still understood that we had to look at the bigger picture. It was just that Simon and Tyler had ignored us for too long just then, and he had lost his temper. My reply to them was only to insinuate that we would not be stepped on as well.


    Simon''s astute eyes swept over me before moving away. There was an imperceptible hint of a smile hanging on the corner of his mouth, but he only stayed silent.


    Tyler exined, "The Drake Real Estate is not a ce where outsiders can just enter freely. For your sake we even ended our quarterly report meeting half an hour early. Miss Reid, are you ming us for beingte?"


    UMS


    Ah, it seemed that Simon and Tyler really wanted to drive us up the wall.


    If so, there was no need for me to expose them. So, I simply cut to the chase by saying, "There''s no need to cause trifle over such a small matter. Let''s move on to what we really came here for."


    As I spoke, Simon sipped slowly on his tea, as if not giving a care in the world.


    "I want to invest in Bate Coin." My voice was raised, but my eyes subconsciously darted over to Simon, who was still acting like a bystander, indifferent.


    Not bothering to hide his suspicion, Tyler asked, "Don''t you know that Charles, your godfather, was the one who took the lead in opposing Bate Coin? Aren''t you being ungrateful by going against him?"

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    Tyler, after pausing for a moment, looked at Aaron with a sneer on his face. He said, "Aaron, I heard that you''ve been obeying Charles'' every word since you''ve returned from Ucrebury. What happened?"


    His words seemed devoid of malice. However, due to the fact that they both were entangled in the word business, it was clear that he was wary of Aaron''s true intentions.


    "That''s none of your business." Aaron returned to my side and sat down leisurely, just like Tyler, the two of them fought like children over a piece of candy. He said, "Can''t we just earn some money together?"


    Tyler raised his eyebrows and propped his chin on the table, pretending to be deep in thought. A momentter, a cruel look filled his eyes as he asked, "Do you really think that we''re stupid enough to let someone in so easily? The Drake family has no time to y such shenanigans with you."


    Aaron opened his mouth and was about to respond, but Simon ced down his teacup first and interjected, "Tyler, they''re our guests. Do not be rude towards them."


    After a brief pause, he looked at Aaron and said patronizingly, ''Aaron, it''s not that I don''t want to cooperate with you, it''s just too much trouble for me to do so. You are aware that with your identity as Mr. Reid''s nephew, the property of all members of the organization have to be ced under supervision. Although the Drake family isn''t afraid of an investigation, such an incident would besmirch our good name. Bate Coin isn''t as profiteering as others say. In the future, should another opportunity to make money arise, you will be the first to be offered a position."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The meaning behind his words was obvious. He wouldn''t cooperate with the Reid family.


    Truth be told, I understood where he wasing from. No one would willingly let a known enemy into their territory.


    "Mr. Drake, you''ve misunderstood me." I took the opportunity to raise my voice and said, "The one who''s looking to make money by coborating with the Drake family is me, not Aaron."


    Hearing that, Simon and Tyler both looked at me at the same time, not bothering to hide the surprise in their eyes.


    "Is there a difference?" Tyler said


    scornfully. "You''re a member of the


    Reid family as well." "Of course there''s a difference." I looked at him and continued seriously without hesitating, "Although Charles and I have recognized each other as rtives, we''re not rted byw. Any investment I make will not cause us any suspicion. Therefore, you two can rest assured that you won''t face any losses because of me."


    Upon hearing me say that, Tyler reached out and rapped on the table. With a sneer on his face, he asked, "Are you genuinely dumb, or are you just pretending? Do you really think that your rtionship with the Reid family can be so easily dismissed just like that? Do you take us as fools?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the secretary behind Simon put a phone beside his ear. After covering his mouth and whispering a few words, she leaned down towards Simon.


    Hearing her message, he replied in a low voice. After which the secretary smiled politely at us and promptly left.


    As soon as the secretary turned


    around, Simon had an obscure smile on his face as he said, "What a lucky day it is Mr. Reid, Miss Reid, why don''t you have a chat with a few of my friends? They''re quite interested in Bate Coin as well."  S


    His expression flustered me a little, but I kept calm. He said, "Of course, we must have ourselves a fair fight. If you don''t meet with the others, how will I know which one of you is more valuable?"


    Simon wore a sinister smile on his face, it was a terrifying one.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    Soon, the office doors swung open again, and Simon''s secretary brought in the guests.


    As Serene walked towards the door, she immediately noticed me. Despite the hint of surprise in her eyes, she managed to greet Simon and Tyler politely. Aside from her own assistant, Hendrix was standing behind her as well.


    I wasn''t as surprised as Serene was. After all, I had made an agreement with Hendrix that I would disrupt the business deal with Bate Coin. It was only natural that I would bump into Simon as well.


    Perhaps it was due to Simon''s presence, as Hendrix stopped in his tracks when he saw me, frowning slightly. Then, he walked over to Serene and sat down next to her.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Hendrix was the first to speak up, "Why aren''t you looking after the children at home? What are you doing here?" His icy demeanor set the tone for the rest of the discussion.


    "We''ve already divorced. How is my life any of your business?" I squinted my eyes impatiently, turned away and asked Simon, "Mr. Drake, are these the ones who intend topete with me?" "Miss Reid, do you also wish to invest in Bate Coin?" Serene asked tentatively.


    Hearing that, I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet for a while. Then, I met her gaze again and smiled as I answered, "It''s all thanks to you, Miss Forbes. If it weren''t for your greed for the Roberts Group''s shares in my hands, I wouldn''t have sent someone to conduct an investigation. Turns out, Bate Coin has been rising in value all this while and everyone wants to have a hand in it. Naturally, I wanted to give it a try too."


    "Oh?" Simon finally showed a hint of surprise upon hearing me. "So, Miss Reid is here today on behalf of the Roberts Group to agree to my proposal?"


    Hook, line and sinker!


    "Of..."


    "It''s not like that."


    Hendrix and I spoke at the same time, but due to his deep voice, my response was muffled.


    "Mr. Drake, you''ve misunderstood.


    Arianna''s stocks in the Roberts


    Group are far less than mine, and she doesn''t have the right to call the shots. My purpose here is only 1 to apany Miss Forbes, not as representative of thepany. I have no interest in investing in Bate Coin," said Hendrix, his face nk. Although his tone wasn''t forceful, it was still intimidating.


    How could Ipare to Hendrix when it came to convincing other people? Not giving it another thought, Simon just smiled and let the matter go. On the other hand, I shot Hendrix a furious look. How dare he steal my spotlight! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ah, it seems that Miss Reid can no longer invest in Bate Coin. In that case, I''ve won, isn''t that right?" Serene said.


    Giving in to one''s rival in love was to admit defeat.


    "I refuse!" I stated with much


    dissatisfaction. "Yes, I can''tpare to Miss Forbes who runs an entirepany, but fate has treated me well too. Even though I can''t get my hands on the Roberts Group''s shares, Valerie and Pedro can. With the number of stocks, they both


    have, I''ll be a formidable force!"


    It didn''t matter if I couldn''t obtain those shares. At the moment, the most important thing was to annoy Serene and to get the Drake family to act rashly.


    Small-scale attacks wouldn''t work on them. What I had to do wasnd a fatal hit on them, so that they couldn''t rise back up again.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Serene really disliked talking about her family. Although her face betrayed her annoyance, she held herself back as there were many people present.


    I, however, had no intention of restraining myself at all. Raising the phone in my hand, I boasted somewhat casually, "If you don''t believe me, I can call Mr. Moore right now."

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    However, before Serene could react, Hendrix lost his temper.


    "Enough," he said suddenly. His voice carried a hint of anger as he stared at me darkly. He said, "Arianna, stop doing this just because you can''t stand us being so close with each other. There''s no need to drag everyone into your mess!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although he usuallyes off as hard to approach, he still acted courteously towards everyone. So, this sudden outburst shocked everyone. Even I couldn''t hide the look of shock and surprise in my eyes.


    He was putting on quite the act!


    After a short pause, I quickly reacted by staring at him with my eyes wide open in anger. I yelled, "That''s none of your business! Since you were unable to support me, I naturally turned to the Moore Family. Yes, I want to go against you and your new girlfriend because I''m petty. What can you do against that?"


    "You''re being unreasonable!" Hendrix went crazy with anger, his handsome face flushed crimson.


    It had to take a pretentious woman like what I was ying to anger such an ambitious man like Hendrix, as he would only get angry when faced with extremely clueless people.


    After another pause, Hendrix, still pretending to be furious, was the first to react. He turned towards Simon and said, "Mr. Drake, you want the Roberts Group to invest in Bate Coin, don''t you? I''ve refused your offer before, but now, I''ve changed my mind. I will consider your offer, but I have one condition, and that is to reject Arianna''s condition right now and get them to leave."


    "Hendrix, the audacity you have!" Aaron stood up and shot Hendrix a look of pure disdain. He continued, "You two were married once before. Since Arianna wants to get involved in business, can''t you just let her be?"


    Hendrix''s face bore an icy expression and his eyes held a ruthless re. He said, "I, Hendrix, want a wife who cares about me the same way I care about her. I don''t want a child who does nothing all day, who ends up unreasonable and immature!"


    His words weren''t too hurtful, but they were extremely insulting.


    If I hadn''t known that he was speaking against his own will, I would have gotten extremely angry.


    However, Aaron had no idea that


    Hendrix was only pretending.


    Hearing those insults against me, he decided that Hendrix had crossed the line. He became so enraged that he kicked his chair down, walked over to Hendrix, and lifted him up by the cor. He shouted, "What a good-for-nothing you are! Just because Arianna is no longer married to you, do you really think that you can settle down in Jarold City so quickly? You''ve even called her immature! What have you ever done for her? Hendrix, you''re an utter disgrace of a human being!"


    The more he spoke, the more aggravated he became. Raising his fist, he was about to punch Hendrix when Serene suddenly stood up and stepped on Aaron''s foot. With her sharp heel and that incredible force


    of hers, Aaron cursed and let go of


    Hendrix, who retreated backwards.


    I quickly got up and held him, asking, "Aaron, are you okay? Hendrix, how dare you hurt him!"


    With a nk face, Hendrix tidied up


    his jacket, as if nothing had


    happened. His expression was extremely icy, but Serene, who was standing incredibly close to him,. raised her chin ostentatiously and looked at us. She said, "Arianna, don''t think that the whole world


    revolves around you. Everyon


    here clearly saw who made the first move. We had to make this clear, or else things will get messyter if you continue to condemn us like this."

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Based on Serene''s tone, it seemed that she had believed Hendrix''s act and regarded me as a spoiled rich child.


    However, Serene was right. Aaron had reacted way too violently towards Hendrix''s words and had thrown the first punch. We knew that this matter was on us, and we didn''t want to cause any more trouble.


    Simon stood up and tried to mediate by saying, "What''s going on? We''re all business partners here. There''s no need to fight."


    Pretending to sigh, he looked at Aaron, who started the fight, and said apologetically, "Aaron, how about this? Since you got hurt, why don''t you bring Arianna home to get some rest. I''ll contact you another day to talk business."


    Aaron retracted his foot and reluctantly looked at both Hendrix and Serene who were standing opposite him. He closed his eyes with dissatisfaction and nodded, " Mr. Drake, I''ll save you some dignity today. Make sure Serene remembers this, I''ll get my revenge for this!"


    After that, he limped away with his injured foot.


    Feeling wronged, I froze for a moment before stomping my own foot and then left.


    After being humiliated, Aaron''s face was sullen after stepping out of the office. I bore a solemn expression as well. He walked out of the Drake Real Estate building without saying a word.


    After getting into the car, Aaron immediately gasped and bent over to rub his feet. He cursed, "F*ck, Serene almost broke my foot!"


    Upon seeing his reaction, I felt distressed and also amused. I said, "Poor you. However, I think we pulled it off this time. Serene should believe that Hendrix and I have divorced because of our shing personalities. In the future, when handling Bate Coin, we should take risks and fight to keep the investment."


    Aaron, thinking about how to deal with a simr sneak attack next time, muttered to himself, "When I head back, I''ll get the housekeeper to order me a new pair of shoes with thicker soles. I have to be careful of that batch''s sneak attacks!"


    "Do you have to go that far?"


    "You have no idea how painful that kick was," Aaron said, his face gloomy. "Even if it was all an act, I''ll hold onto this grudge. The Forbes family had really picked a bone with me. Matt was enough trouble as it is, but now Serene''s in the picture as well. What an eyesore. This whole family is really troublesome."


    Not denying that, Iughed, "We should act ordingly to the situation. Who could do anything to you, the mighty Aaron? When the timees, Hendrix will naturally make them all disappear."


    "I hope we don''t have to wait for too long." Aaron tutted, seemingly aloof to the situation.


    "Getting the Forbes family and the


    Drake family to cooperate is only the


    first step of our trap. Tomorrow, you''ll need to prepare some money, find some retail investors, head to the markets, and raise the stock price of Bate Coin," I exined.


    "Alright, I know what to do," Aaron replied as he folded his arms and leaned on the leather seat. Perhaps he had put too much effort into the act just then, as he looked a little tired.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked out of concern.


    "It''s nothing. The image of Serene defending Hendrix earlier just shed across my mind. It reminded me of Yana," Aaron said weakly looking out of the car window with his dark brown eyes, like a lonely traveler strolling all alone at night.


    My heart suddenly felt like it had been wrapped in ice. I felt bad for him, but I was unable to help him. As a result, I felt mncholic as well. At a time like this, I had no idea what to say to him.


    "Let''s visit Carney together sometime. We''re a family after all. We can''t just stop seeing each other again all of a sudden."


    Upon hearing this, Aaron breathed out a sigh of relief as though a weight had been lifted off his shoulders and started to joke about, "The Forbes family are really annoying. Before they go bankrupt, I''ll mess with them a little more!"


    I smiled in relief. Men''s emotions really do fluctuate easily.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    Just as Aaron was about to share his n to take down Serene with me, my cell phone suddenly rang, so he had no to stop talking.


    Picking up the phone, I saw that Raiya was calling me. I was a little confused at this. Thest time I saw her, she had just given birth. She should have just finished recuperating by now. What business did she have with me?


    Out of politeness, I answered her call, "Hello, Raiya. What''s up?"


    "Arianna, there''s something I need your help with." Raiya''s sounded a little hesitant and she seemed a little embarrassed.


    "First you need to tell me everything. As long as you''re not asking for too much, I won''t refuse your request."


    After all, she and Sawyer already see me as family. It would be rude of me to reject her right away.


    "Could you help me get in touch with Sawyer? I haven''t seen him for a whole week. I''m a little worried about him."


    She seemed to be covering the phone deliberately, but I still heard a suppressed sob from the


    receiver.


    Thest time I was in the hospital, I already had a bad feeling. Her reaction further confirmed my suspicions. I asked, "What happened? Tell me the truth."


    There was a long silence on the other end. After a long pause, Raiya found her voice again, "It''s nothing urgent, Arianna. It''s just that Sawyer has been pushing himself too hard for thepanytely, and I''m worried that he won''t be able to take the pressure. So, if you meet him, please tell him that I''m fine now. I''ll hang up now. That''s all. I''ll call youter. Goodbye."


    "Rai ¡ª" Just as I was about to ask her for more details, I heard the dial tone. She had hung up on me.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I looked at my phone screen and saw that it had returned to the lock screen. The uneasiness in my heart grew. I frowned and called Sawyer.


    Normally, if Raiya was unable to call


    him, no one else would be able to get through. However, just a few seconds after I called him, a familiar voice replied. Sawyer greeted me, "Hello."


    Right then, everything made sense. Sawyer had been hiding from Raiya ever since she gave birth. Perhaps Raiya was hiding the truth, and they hadn''t contacted each other for longer than a


    week.


    "Where are you?" My voice turned icy in an instant.


    No matter the circumstances, as her husband, he shouldn''t have


    neglected Raiya right after she gave birth. She hadn''t heard from him for more than a week. That was simply irresponsible of him. Content


    belongs to


    Ignoring my question, Sawyer changed the subject by saying, "What''s the matter?"


    I knew him all too well. He was trying to brush the matter aside, making him seem even guiltier than before.


    "I have some business to discuss with you. Where are you now? Let''s meet at myw firm in half an hour. Do you know the address? If you don''t, just search it up!"


    Sawyer''s sudden change in behavior annoyed me to no end, so I immediately hung up after saying that.


    "Who were you talking to? Why are you so angry?" Aaron looked at me timidly, as though he was afraid that I would take it out on him.


    I clenched my jaw and turned my head away. My anger-filled gazended on him as I retorted, "I was talking to a man!"


    In the end, out of worry that I would actually vent my anger on him, Aaron got off the car halfway.


    He was getting ready to pick Anne up from school.


    When I returned to the office, I


    waited for over an hour, but Sawyer was nowhere to be seen. When Mullen, who had sses and formal attire on, came in and asked me to sign a document, I was stuck in a daze. I failed to listen to a single word she said.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    "Boss," Mullen''s emotionless voice gave me a fright. Her face looked nk as she said, "Isn''t it enough for you to have private meet-ups with him every night? Do you still miss him?"


    "Hm?" I was stunned. When I realized what she was trying to say, my face flushed red. I felt both angry and embarrassed. I retorted, "Mullen, what on earth are you thinking about? Could you please behave more appropriately? I''m just waiting for my friend. We promised to meet here half an hour ago."


    "Oh." Miller pushed her sses up expressionlessly, "Don''t wait for someone who isn''ting. It''s meaningless to do so."


    "Sawyer doesn''t want to meet me?" I asked.


    Miller shrugged, neither making ament nor agreeing.


    I suddenly felt like I had been tricked. I got so angry that I called Sawyer''s number again.


    I soon heard a beeping sound. I thought my call had gone through, so I got ready to scold him. But then, I heard the automated voice message say, "I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable. Please..." "He rejected my call?" I pointed at the phone in disbelief. "He actually hung up on me?"


    Mullen raised an eyebrow, her face looked nonchnt.


    I was utterly irritated by Sawyer''s attitude. Thinking of how friendly he was when we first met, I grew disappointed and angry with him. Putting on my coat, I said, "Go and prepare the car. How dare he hide from me."


    "Where are we going?" Miller asked.


    "His old ce."


    I''ve been waiting in Sawyer''s office since this afternoon.


    At seven o''clock, a figure pushed the door open and walked into the office. Then, the lights switched on. The light was dazzlingly bright, but I could still see his face clearly.


    Upon seeing me, he froze for a few seconds before he took off his coat and hung it on the hanger as though nothing had happened. Walking to his desk and sitting down, he then instructed his secretary, "Bring two sses of water for us."


    "Well Mr. rk, aren''t you in high spirits? You must have just returned from scoring a project worth over a hundred million dors. Why not open a bottle of fine wine to celebrate? Why are you drinking in water?" I taunted him sarcastically.


    Sawyer paused upon hearing me say that. He looked up at me and said faintly, "Can''t you be more polite?"


    "Hmph..." I sneered and looked at him ferociously. "My dear little brother has grown so much. Not


    only is hestanding up to me, but et


    he''s also shifting the me onto me. Since you''ve alreadye so far, don''t you teach me some manners right now?" Content


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    We just red at each other as we stood on opposite ends of the room.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary came back into the room with two cups of water in hand. Sensing that something was amiss with the atmosphere, she quickly put down the cups and hurried out.


    The three of us were alone in the room. After a moment of silence, Sawyer sighed and looked away from me before asking, "What are you trying to say?"


    "I should be asking you that. What the hell are you doing?" I yelled. "How long have you been away from home? Have you even hugged your newborn son?"


    Upon the very mention of his son, Sawyer''s expression suddenly turned cold. He retorted, "What did Raiya tell you?"


    "She didn''t tell me much. I saw


    tell me


    things for myself. She has just given birth, yet you didn''t even take care of her. Now, you''re leaving her all alone at home. You''re her husband, her hope and her entire life. Sawyer, you''re being so cruel to her


    Sawyer looked at me, with his adamantly stubborn eyes. However, he kept quiet.


    As an experienced person, I could tell that when I mentioned Raiya, his eyes were filled with nothing but guilt and self-me.


    All that yearning, reluctance, and heartache was evidence of his love for her, and even the obvious signs of tenderness that could be seen everywhere on him before seemed to have disappeared.


    After I calmed down, I realized that everything I had said just then was redundant. Adjusting my tone, I said again, "Is there anything you''re hiding from Raiya? I''m afraid that she will find out, so..."


    "No." Sawyer didn''t even give me the


    l


    chance to finish, "I don''t want to keep things from her. I''ll confess everything to her, including the. mattenaboutn and everything before. Our rtionship will be over, just like that."


    He looked at me, his gaze filled with determination as though he was fighting against the world.


    I couldn''t believe that he had made such a decision after only being married for just over a year.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    It was obvious that Sawyer was in pain. But as a woman, what I felt stronger right now was Raiya''s despair and the helplessness she must feel after knowing the truth.


    Every time she talked about Sawyer, her words and eyes revealed the deep love she had for him. Whether she was happy or not, she''d really given him her whole heart.


    Marrying him and giving birth to his children was the only thing Raiya had expected to do for him. However, Sawyer had cruelly torn all of this up. "You shouldn''t have done this, at least not right now."


    A woman would forever remember the coldness of others in her heart.


    I couldn''t help but think of that girl, Shirley, who was brimming with confidence and optimism. After getting her heart broken by Irvin, her eyes lost their shine.


    The world often says that being honest with each other would make lovest for a very long time, but they never said that the truth would take away people''s lifelong expectations and trust in love.


    Sawyer took a deep breath, his face looked both helpless and cold. "Do you know whyn suddenly disappeared? And why he suddenly got married?"


    I frowned. The topic had changed so quickly that I couldn''t react in time.


    He didn''t seem to wait for my answer. With his eyes cast down, he continued to talk to himself, "If it wasn''t for Silvia, I wouldn''t have known the truth... It turns out that my mother had sent people to watch over me in private. She knows everything between me andn. Although she didn''t publicly cause a fuss, she secretly looked for him. I don''t know what they''ve talked about. But on that day,n disappeared from my world. He soon went to Mesville, and became my brother''s scapegoat."


    "Now, he''s lying on a bed in aa.


    His distant parents aren''t even


    willing to visit him. Do you know what they said over the phone? They said that he was disgusting, that he''s a disgrace to their family. The reason he ended up like this, his career and reputation ruined, and him being separated from his friends and family, is because he chose to leave in order to protect me, so that I could get everything from the rk family. He has nothing left except for me. I can''t leave him alone, and I don''t want to be that man anymore. I don''t want to hide and live my life as a coward."


    When he said this, his eyes drooped and weren''t focusing on anything. He looked vacantly in front of him. He seemed like an empty shell of a man, and his soul had long disappeared.


    There''s nothing perfect in this world, and you had to let some people down to be true to yourself.


    As an observer, I had no right to judge Sawyer''s decision. I only felt that it was too unfair to Raiya.


    "At the very least, Raiya has never


    done anything to wrong you, and the child is innocent. No matter how busy you are, even if you really want to divorce her in the future, you have to bear the responsibility. Running away won''t solve the problem. Think about it."


    If a man was stubborn, no one would be able to pull him back. Nobody knew how longn''s


    el


    situation wouldst. So long as he was unconscious, Sawyer couldn''t face his guilt properly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After leaving the rk family, I was going to visit Raiya, but I received a call from the police halfway through my drive there.


    "You''re Miss Freya''s attorney, aren''t you?"


    Half an hourter, I rushed over to the police station.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    While I was still in the car, I spotted an ambnce at the entrance in the distance. The rms on the roof of the car were shing anxiously.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    When I opened the car door and walked into the police station, a group of doctors and nurses came to the front with a stretcher. The patient was on a respirator, and the group was in a hurry to carry the person into the ambnce.


    Just as I was wondering to myself what this was about, Zachary rushed out with his father. When he saw me, his expression froze. But in the blink of an eye, he acted as though he didn''t see me. He rushed past me, got into a white car that was parked not too far away, and followed after the ambnce.


    I roughly guessed what was going on. After I walked into the building, I saw Freya sitting across a police officer. Her face was nk, she looked even colder and more sultry than usual.


    After talking with the police for a while, they figured out what had happened.


    During their divorce hearing, Freya had requested that Zachary leave the house and voluntarily give up his custody over Oliver. Both parties had already reached an agreement in private, but for some reason, Zachary''s parents had heard about it. The two of them had always been more traditional-minded and didn''t want their grandchild to stay with Freya. So, they went to herpany.


    Frey a got someone to call the police, but still got interrogated by the police anyway. Before I arrived, Zachary''s mother had said a lot of harsh words at Freya, but she remained unmoved, and the olddy had gotten herself worked up.


    Freya didn''t make a move the entire time and didn''t overexert herself as well. She wasn''t going to be held ountable, so I took her away from the police station after I signed her release form.


    On our way out, Freya was exceptionally quiet. She kept looking out of the window as if she had a lot of things on her mind.


    I thought she was worried about who would have custody over Oliver, so I reminded her, "Although Zachary''s family seems moreplete, you are much better off than him in terms of providing for him and raising him. Moreover, the institution values the quality of the parent. When the timees, we can provide evidence to prove that he cheated on you, so it isn''t a problem for you to gain custody."


    Freya then turned around and replied faintly, "Mr. Levin has already informed me. I''ll leave this to you."


    "Yeah." I reached out and patted her on the back tofort her. "Those two elderly folk have gone


    through a lot, so they''re naturally much more stubborn about this. Don''t take their words to heart. Just be yourself."


    Only then did I realize that Freya''s


    outfit was very different from before. Her proper long-sleeved top covered up all her usual beauty. At first nce, she looked much ?ner than usual.


    Freya''s sensuality was hidden under her clothes that covered her scars.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m used to it.


    Anyway, in the eyes of his mother, I''m not the most suitableOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    daughter-inw." Freya paused and changed the subject, "By the way, the injury on my back can be fixed


    by stic surgery from out. I''ll


    be ready to leave in the next


    days. Take care of thepany for me. As for thewsuit, I''ve already admitted I was guilty, I''ll ept the charges. However, I won''t give up what I''m deserved. Stephanie and Zachary''s parents may harass mywyer, so you might have to help out for a while."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be in the city. Even if I can''t handle it, I''ll get my private bodyguard to deal with it." I smiled and said decisively.


    Freya pursed her lips and didn''t say


    anything else. However, on the way there, she made another call and


    instructed her men to send Zachary''s mother to the best hospital.


    "After all, we used to be a family. I will do my best, and it has nothing to do with anything else," Freya exined calmly, as though it had nothing to do with her.


    She was like that. Her loves and hates were clear, but there was also kindness within her. She was always sharp-tongued but soft-hearted.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    It was nearly ten o''clock when I got home. Aaron was still in the living room sitting opposite a man in a suit and leather shoes, they seemed to be talking about some official business.


    After a busy day, I was a little tired. I didn''t want to get involved, but Aaron stopped me as I was about to head upstairs.


    "Arianna,e over here."


    "What is it?" I asked as I walked towards them.


    Aaron didn''t answer, but the man in the suit stood up respectfully. "Miss Reid, you''ll need to agree to a school transfer for Anne. There''re some procedures to go through. I have to make an appointment with you to facilitate the signing of some documents."


    "School transfer?" I was confused. After a while, I looked at Aaron. "What''s going on? Why are getting her transferred to a different school for no reason?"


    Aaron was expressionless as he answered perfunctorily, "I will exinter. Now, let''s discuss it with Laven. The transfer procedure is a little troublesome." "Miss Reid, I know that you''re very busy, but please tell your secretary to send me your scheduleter. I''ll arrange the rest, and then I''ll inform your secretary. This is my business card. My contact information is on it." Laven smiled and handed over the card in his hand.


    "I see." I took the card and nced at it. The man in front of me was the Vice President of some famous international school. Seeing that he was so eager, Aaron must have cut a good deal with him.


    "Alright. You can head off then."


    As the matter was settled, Aaron sent him away.


    As soon as he left, I was about to ask about it when Anne suddenly ran down from upstairs. Holding my leg, she began to cry. "Mom, I don''t want to transfer away! I don''t want to!"


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry."


    After coaxing her for a while, she finally stopped. I squatted in front of her and asked her patiently, "Tell me, why don''t you want to transfer to another school?"


    "I just don''t want to!" Anne sniffed


    and held her breath, her face full of grief. "It''s not easy for me to find friends. Nike my ssmates here and I like my teacher too. I don''t want to be separated from my friends or Mr. rk!"


    I sighed. My heart ached a little.


    What could a child know? They simply couldn''t bear being apart from what they liked.


    As I turned around to look at Aaron,


    he stood up with his hands in his pockets and stood beside us dauntingly. He looked down at the two of us indifferently with slightly wrinkled eyebrows, as though he was suppressing his anger.


    My intuition told me that Aaron was hiding something from me.


    After thinking for a while, I didn''t ask him right away. Instead, I asked Maria to take Anne upstairs. After making sure that they had gone from the stairs, I turned back and looked at Aaron with a dignified look.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Tell me, what''s going on? Why did you suddenly transfer Anne?"


    Aaron had gone to Anne''s school that afternoon to inquire about Mr. rk. Was this about him?


    Aaron gritted his teeth and seemed to be in a dilemma. A momentter, he said with a hoarse voice, "That man ising back."


    Those few words felt like a lightning strike. A feeling of resentment made me clench my fist subconsciously.


    I was well aware of what Aaron was talking about. Who else could it be but that devil of a person, the one who almost murdered Anne, and kept me apart from Hendrix, who else was it besides Josiah?


    Aaron looked as tense as me. "He


    behaved well in prison and got his sentence reduced. With help from the Saunders family, he was


    released on parole a few months et


    ago. Chances are, the information Freya found was set up by Josiah himself. That international school has never had such a teacher. He''s using a fake identity to get closer to Anne and to win her trust. What a scumbag!"

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Hearing this, my breathing sped up.


    No wonder Mr. rk had avoided me thest time I went to Anne''s school. Now that I think about it, everything made sense.


    Josiah had nned everything from the start. His identity and name, and perhaps even his appearance, had been modified so that he could hide around Anne.


    No one was better at deceiving people than him.


    Without hesitating, I turned around and rushed upstairs. As I walked, I reminded Aaron, "I''ll have the principal arrange things for me tomorrow."


    Josiah was way too dangerous. I couldn''t let Anne be around him for another moment.


    When I entered her room, she was already lying in bed. Maria was telling her a story with a book in her hand.


    "Let me do it, Maria."


    I took the storybook from her and sat down next to Anne''s bed.


    The tears on Anne''s face had been wiped away as she leaned against the pillow, but herrge eyes were still wet from tears and reflected the lights in her room. They sparkled as she looked at me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, can I not transfer schools?" Anne asked with a pout on her face.


    Looking at her heartbroken face, I couldn''t bear to let her know the truth.


    Reaching out my hand to pat her head, I changed the subject, "Anne, if Uncle and I were gone, and you were left all alone, would you be happy?"


    "Why wouldn''t you be here?" Anne blinked with curiosity stered all over her face.


    "Well..." I pretended to think for a moment, and answered after a while, "Because your current school is very far away from home. Uncle and I have to walk a very long way before we can take you home. But now, there are some bad people who want to hurt us. If you continue going to that school, we will probably get hurt, or something even worse might happen. If so, we''ll never be able to see you again. That''s why we won''t be around."


    Hearing this, her cheeks bulged as


    ???


    she sobbed. She climbed out of the quilt, held my arm, and refused to let go. "MonI don''t want you and Uncle to go away! I don''t want those bad people to hurt you! I''ll transfer to another school. Don''t leave me, please..."


    Anne was so sad, and I felt ufortable as well, but I had no other choice. This white lie would help her avoid Josiah, so I had to stick with it.


    I patted her gently on her back andforted her, "Don''t be afraid. You''re my eldest daughter. You have to take care of your siblings in the future. You can''t cry all the time."


    When I mentioned her younger


    brother and sister, she suddenly


    raised her head and stretched out


    el.n


    her hand to wipe away her tears and snot on her face. She suddenly. looked much more grown-up. won''t cry. I want to protect my mother, my little brother, and my little sister! Mom, please ask Uncle to help me transfer to another school. I can make new friends!"


    All of a sudden, Anne seemed so much more sensible.


    Aftering back from the chemical nt, it took a long time for her own family to get close to Anne, much less other people.


    I began to wonder if the changes in Anne had anything to do with Josiah.


    However, this thought merely lingered in my mind for a split second, and I immediately ended the thought.


    This conspiracy had gone on for more than ten years and almost killed Anne. How could he be a good influence on her?

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    In order to ensure Anne was healthy, I took her to the hospital early the next morning.


    She sat down after a full-body examination and fortunately didn''t have any abnormalities. I was utterly relieved.


    Thinking thatn had always been fond of her, I nned to take her over to visit him. I didn''t know until I got to the ward that Sawyer had transferred him to a much more prestigious private hospital.


    I had nothing else to do there, so I decided to take Anne home first.


    With a "ding", the elevator door slowly opened, and the cold iron doors faded away. What came into sight was a familiar-looking ice-cold face.


    Hendrix was standing inside. Serene, who was next to him, didn''t look very well, but it was she had some light makeup on. The picture of a handsome man and a beautiful woman next to each other was somewhat pleasing to the eye.


    We came across each other in a narrow hallway. There was a trace of tension in the air.


    Anne was very happy. She ran over and hugged Hendrix''s leg. She raised her small head as she smiled. "Daddy!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In front of Serene, Hendrix didn''t show much enthusiasm. He raised hisrge hand and patted her head lightly. He said faintly, "Be good now." "Mom!" Anne looked back at me, and her crystallike eyes looked very expectant. "Let''s have lunch with Dad!"


    "You''re a good girl, but your father is a spy now. How can he have time to be with you?" I thought to myself.


    Sighing helplessly, I walked in and stood between the two of them. I gathered Anne up and said, "Anne, Dad is busy with work, so we shouldn''t cause trouble for him. I''ll take you to meet uncle for lunch. When we go home tonight, I''ll make you your favorite seafood rice, okay?"


    "Okay!" She agreed without thinking too much, but she seemed to notice that something was wrong again. She looked at Hendrix over and over again, but she still didn''t understand what was going on. She frowned and looked confused.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Serene, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Serene was probably waiting for this opportunity as well. She looked into Anne''s eyes and smiled. Her voice was very soft as she said, "You must be Anne, aren''t you? You''re so cute. Your father often talks about you."


    "Thank you," Anne politely answered, but she couldn''t hide her curiosity. "But Miss, are you one of my father''s secretaries? Where is Miss Zanes?"


    After hearing her say that, Serene''s expression changed. She was obviously a little embarrassed.


    The president of a dignifiedpany, being seen as someone like Este by a child. This was rather disgraceful for her.


    I didn''t expect that of her at such a young age, she''d already knows how to support her mother. She was such a good daughter!


    Iughed in my heart for a while as I held Anne tighter. I deliberately said sarcastically, "Anne is still young, and doesn''t know how to behave tactfully. Miss Forbes, you won''t take this to heart, will you?  S


    Serene was, after all, a proud and arrogant person. Afterposing herself she acted as if nothing had happened. "It''s fine. It was just a joke. After all, these things are bound to happen, a child can''t help


    it.


    She really was a strong woman who started from nothing. Straightforward and single-minded, she didn''t mind appealing to Anne at all. Rather, she focused on obtaining Hendrix by any means necessary.


    She didn''t even have an ounce of patience for this.


    It was obvious that she was set on Hendrix.


    "Ding."


    I wanted to kill her confidence, but the elevator had arrived. I couldn''t behave like that in front of Anne, so I had to calm down and bring her out first.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    Hendrix and Serene followed closely from behind.


    After taking two steps, I suddenly stopped and walked up to Hendrix. In front of Serene, I stretched out my hand naturally, turned around, and tidied up his cor. After that, I flexed my fingers in a rather pretentious manner and fixed his tie. Finally, I took a step back and stared at my work with satisfaction. I then boasted, "That''s better."


    I stopped for a moment and looked up at Hendrix with an innocent smile. "Well, don''t forget toe by to have dinner with the children when you have time. You''re wee any time."


    After that, I turned around and left the hospital with Anne.


    Even when I got into the car, I was still proud of myself. Who wouldn''t envy me, if they saw that?


    At the thought of Serene''s face turning livid with anger, but not being able to re up in that moment, I felt extremely happy.


    So what if she was the one with Hendrix out in the open? The intimacy and gentleness between us was a chasm that she would never be able to bridge over in her entire life, especially for a woman who was devoted to her career.


    There were mas that would never be able to touch each other. So, even if the conditions were appropriate, they weren''t necessarily truly suitable for each other.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom." Anne suddenly hugged me with her face in my chest. Her big eyes flickered and she looked at me slightly confused. "Does Dad not like us anymore?"


    "Huh?" I found this a little strange. I tidied up her hair and asked softly, "Why do you think that?"


    "Dad doesn''t want to eat with me..." She pouted, and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. "Mr. rk said that if someone likes you, you will get to eat a lot of meals together, so Dad must not like me."


    It was Mr. rk again.


    Josiah had taught so many things to Anne. Still, a small child like her shouldn''t worry too much about these things, otherwise, her childhood would be an unhappy one.


    Although I was angry, I still


    comforted her patiently, "Dad and Mom love you most in the world. But now, Dad is fighting against some bad people. If he meets us too often, he''ll get distracted and will get hurt by the bad people. In order to protect us, Dad has to stay away. So, will you still get angry with Dad, Anne?" "Then, Daddy is a


    superhero?!" Anne asked seriously.


    I forced out a smile and nodded helplessly.


    It was supposed to be a joke, but I didn''t expect her to take it seriously. She got up from my body and looked shocked. "Then, I''ll a superhero too!"


    I was shocked by her reaction. After


    a while, I didn''t know whether to


    n


    laugh or cry: "Yes, you must be very powerful. You can''t just protect yourself, you also have to protect everyone you want to protectas well, okay?"


    "Yes, Mom! I will!" She spoke with so much enthusiasm as if she was going to be an envoy of justice in that very moment, punishing the evils of the world and rescuing the good.


    I smiled and stopped talking, but my heart was eager for this to happen.


    Luck didn''t exist in this world. If I


    could be stronger, then I''d protect everything I loved. I didn''t el know how long I could protect my children. I only hoped that they could protect themselves before my time is up.


    QUMS


    After sending Anne home and cing her under Maria''s care, I set off with Aaron to see Josiah.


    We sat at the most prominent spot in the cafe. As soon as the waiter brought out our order, the ss door slowly pushed open, and the long-lost man walked toward us.


    When our eyes met, I clearly saw the changes in him.

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Josiah''s face was much rounder, and his chin was covered with a ck beard, that looked quite masculine, probably to deceive the world. His eyebrows were salt and pepper grey. If he hadn''t entered the door and sat down opposite us without any hesitation, I would never have been able to tell that the man in front of me was someone I knew.


    Other than being shocked, I felt a sense of irony in my heart.


    After less than three years of imprisonment, Josiah had lost some of his energy and vigor, while Anne nearly lost her life. Those innocent victims who had been implicated in the cmity, and the citizens who were contaminated by chemicals, had the rest of their lives ruined forever.


    Oh, God was so unfair!


    "Long time no see." Josiah was the first to break the silence. His voice was deep as he fixed his empty gaze on us with a faint smile in his eyes.


    In the past, I had been deceived by his fake innocence, and I didn''t know how many times I''ve been fooled by it.


    "If possible, let''s make this quick," I said coldly. I had no intention of being polite to him.


    Josiah lowered his head and lifted the corners of his mouth in self-mockery but didn''t say anything.


    He was full of evil, but his smile was rxed and pleasantlyfortable. I couldn''t believe that I had let him get along with Anne for such a long time. "I''m warning you not to go near Anne anymore." I gritted my teeth. I remembered how much pain Anne was in at that time, and my fingernails nearly dug into my flesh.


    My gut warned me that no matter what his purpose was, we must get rid of him from our world.


    Josiah leaned back on his seat and looked at me calmly, then said slowly, "Don''t you think that''s ridiculous? I''m Anne''s father. How is it reasonable for you to keep me away from her?"


    "You''re not." Sensing his n, I gnashed my teeth and refuted firmly, "Anne is mine and Hendrix''s. She has nothing to do with you."


    Josiah seemed to be at peace as he chuckled, "Is that true? What if I can show a paternity test? You can take a gander if thew will acknowledge our rtionship as father and daughter then."


    Speaking of that, my heart sank, and I couldn''t help but frown.


    Josiah had been lurking about in her school for such a long that getting some of Anne''s hair and fingernails would be a piece of cake for him. He expected that he would be


    elCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    discovered one day, so he had made preparations so that he could


    approach her openly and justifiably.


    Aaron bent his knuckles and heavily mmed the table. With a sullen face, he threatened him, "You''d better know what''s good for you. This is neither Ucrebury nor prison. No one will protect you here."


    To the public, Aaron wasn''t someone to be trifled with. His darkened face could frighten a child to tears, but Josiah was indifferent to this. He met his eyes and put on a false smile, "Of course, I know that in Jarold City, a modern and highly developing city where money is everything, a million dors can easily buy a person''s entire life. There are several ways to make someone disappear forever, right?"


    After three whole years, when I saw his gloomy expression again, my heart skipped a beat. The frown on my brows subconsciously furrowed even deeper.


    Life in solitary prison didn''t seem to make him repent for his mistakes, but he seemed even more unscrupulous than ever.


    Aaron didn''t expect his threat to fall t His face changed drastically, and it was obvious that he was pissed. The two of them faced each other off from across the table, and the atmosphere began to turn tense.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    "Tell me what you want." I didn''t want to waste any more time, so I got straight to the point.


    Josiah then shifted his gaze away and fixed his eyes on me. After pondering for a while, he began to speak slowly, "Arianna, you and I have never been enemies. You shouldn''t be so hostile towards me. All I want is to watch over Anne while she grows up and make up for the harm I''ve caused in the past."


    "No. From the moment you used Anne in your revenge n, we were destined to be irreconcble." I retorted immediately, "You''re mad. You yed tricks on so many innocent victims over a dead man, and their lives are ruined forever. Why do you think you could ever make up for it?"


    Josiah took a deep breath as his face turned solemn, "What I owe those people has been paid for in prison. Isn''t that enough? The Saunders family are doing their best topensate for what I''ve done. I made a mistake, but you''re going to convict me with the ''death penalty''?"


    "What nonsense are you spewing?" Aaron couldn''t stand it anymore, and his eyes widened with anger, "The death penalty is what you deserve! You were in jail with food and drink, but Anne went through such a horrible disaster that she almost lost her life. Even then, she will have to be on medication for the rest of her life. Can you make up forthat?!"


    What Aaron said was exactly what I had in mind. Whether it was physical or psychological, all Anne would get from Josiah was more suffering. Upon hearing that, Josiah stared at Aaron for a while before a hint of embarrassment shed in his eyes, "I didn''t know that Anne was my child, so I was mortified as well. I want an opportunity, that''s all. I guarantee you that I''ll never reveal my true identity to her, let alone have her recall the past." He paused, crossed his fingers, and lowered his head deep in thought, "Recently, I''ve been studying psychology and have gained quite a bit of experience. I''ve gradually gained Anne''s trust. No one is more suited to be her personal doctor than me. I''m confident that I can return her to the previous carefree child she was before, as long as you give me some time..."


    I didn''t give him the chance to finish, "There''s no need for that."


    "Let me ask you if Anne wasn''t your child, would you still do this for her?"


    I remembered very clearly that when he had polluted the chemical nt, several children of the nearby residents had been affected. If Josiah sincerely regretted his actions, Anne was only the start of all the people he had to make amends to.


    Josiah hadn''t expected me to ask


    him this. He was stunned, and it took him a long time topose himself, "There is no ''if''. Anne is mine and Monique''s. She''s my own flesh and blood. I won''t abandon her. I know that you''re going to transfer her to another school. If you insist on doing this to prevent me from seeing her, I''ll file awsuit against you and reveal the paternity test results in court."


    He finally showed his trump card.


    As expected, he''d pretended to be polite and courteous before showing his fangs. They all used the same tricks.


    "You want to sue us? You''re wee to try..." Aaron was furious with him and was about to stand up to threaten him. I quickly tugged at his clothes under the table and signaled for him to calm down.


    Josiah wasn''t scared at all and remained calm, "I forgot to congratte Arianna. About the twins, I''m really happy for you. I believe that Monique will be relieved to hear that. You have to take care of your children, and you''ve just gotten divorced.


    Anne is at the age where she will throw frequent tantrums. It would be very inconvenient for her to stay by your side. Let me take her away. Isn''t that a win-win situation for everyone?"


    "Bullsh*t! What kind of family are the


    Reids anyway? Can they even take proper care of a child?!" Aaron was so angry that he swore and shrugged me away. He stood up with a loud bang, "I''ll tell you right now, even if Arianna and the servants can''t take care of Anne, I, as long as I''m here, her uncle, you can forget about taking her away!"


    He was so worked up that he couldn''t control his voice for a moment. It was so abrupt in the quiet cafe that several customers turned around to look at us.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    Given Aaron''s current state, he was likely to start a fight with Josiah.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking another look at Josiah, I noticed that he was calm andposed and was turning a deaf ear to Aaron''s warning. It was as if everything was under his control.


    I instinctively shifted my gaze elsewhere. There were many customers in the coffee shop. It looked like they were just gossiping about us for causing a scene, nothing unusual about that.


    Before they caused a ruckus, things were always exceptionally calm. Although we didn''t know what Josiah was nning, acting on an impulse could lead to some bad stuff.


    After thinking about this for a while, I reached forward to pull Aaron back down onto the chair.


    Looking at Josiah, I forced out a smile and epted his proposal, "You said that you''d file awsuit, didn''t you? Fine. We''ll agree to your condition. I''ll tell you clearly right now, as Anne''s biological father, you do have priority over custody of your child. As for my divorce, that is my disadvantage as a woman. I''m sure yourwyer had already told you all of this, right?"


    After having his n exposed, Josiah spread out his hands and admitted to it, "So what? People specialize. I''m a doctor, so I have to consult awyer about these things. To tell you the truth, I hired an incredibly prestigiouswyer. Arianna, I won''t lose this case. I think you''d better turn a blind eye to this and stop preventing me from seeing Anne, or you''ll regret it by the time mywyer brings you to court."


    "Hmph..." I couldn''t help but sneer.


    Trying to scare me by saying he had hired a prestigiouswyer? He was clearly underestimating me!


    "I don''t know who yourwyer is, but it''s a shame. He''s destined to never earn hiswyer''s fee." I looked at him with a sly smile.


    Josiah closed his eyes as if he was thinking about what to do next.


    I smiled and leaned forward, "Since you sound so confident, you probably didn''t tell yourwyer the truth, did you? Who would be willing to admit that he almost killed their own daughter? Josiah, it''s easy to find all the evidence about Anne''s hospitalization and your criminal records believe those who were harmed by the Saunder family''s chemical nt and are still suffering up till now, would be willing to unconditionally serve as my witnesses to prove how cruel and selfish you are!" "You mentioned you wanted custody. But now that I think about it, as Anne''s father, I have to ask, why did you bring her there when you knew that the chemical nt was polluted, causing her to suffer from an incurable disease? She trusted you, but you showed her no mercy. ording to article 261 of the penal code system, I should very well let them charge you with abandoning the young and send you back to that d*mned prison!"


    This was the first time in my entire life that I felt that wanting to be awyer was the correct decision.


    In that past minute, I had blurted out


    criminalw regtions without even arranging them in my head and rendered Josiah speechless. This was all worth the many hours of studying I had to go through.


    Seeing that he was at a loss for words, I breathed out a sigh of relief.


    What did I have to worry about? A person like him would have lost the right to be a father long ago. Being able to take Anne away from us was simply wishful thinking.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    I exchanged looks with Aaron, then we got up to leave together.


    After taking a few steps, I stopped in my tracks to give him a sideways nce. I then said, "Josiah, not everyone can start over from scratch. You have to pay the price for your crimes. This is thest warning I''ll give you. Anne is Monique''s and mine. She has nothing to do with you. Don''t humiliate yourself again. If you get any closer to her, I''ll fight you till the day I die."


    With that, I left without looking back.


    He didn''t chase after me. There was no reason for him to do so. My attitude right then was enough to make it clear that he had no chance of winning for custodial rights. If he even dared to provoke me, not only would I transfer Anne over to another school, I would hide her from him at any cost.


    When we got into the car, and Aaron buckled his seat belt, I couldn''t help but turn around to look at the cafe again, my eyebrows twitched slightly, "Aaron, I''m still worried. Call your IT experts over."


    Aaron thought about this for a while and said nothing. He then typed out a message on his phone. After that, he started the car engine and drove home.


    Half an hourter, we entered the Reid family hall. Six men dressed in the same style of clothing and sses were waiting inside.


    "Mr. Reid." They greeted Aaron respectfully.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mhm." Aaron hummed a reply before he turned around to speak to me, "All of the best graduates from the country''s IT industry are here. Just tell them what you want them to do. They''re all nerds, so they won''t try to tter nor please someone, but when ites to their skills, they''re top-notch."


    I nodded. Without further ado, I walked up to them and asked, "Did you all bring yourptops?"


    "Yes, Miss Reid." A boy in the corner answered loudly but didn''t dare lift his head to look at me. He looked a little nervous and trembled all over.


    The others weren''t that much better off. They either clenched their fists or kept their heads down. I turned to Aaron for some help and asked, "Are you sure they''re capable?"


    Aaron folded his arms together and raised his chincently as if to tell me to just wait for the show. I doubted his arrogant look.


    But I had no other choice but to trust him.


    After I had made up my mind, I said,


    "Well, I''ll be sending each of you


    information about the Saunders family of creburyto your mobile phones. My passwords and personal ounts as well. I want you obtain the criminal records of the Saunders family at all costs or


    anything that we can hold them


    ountable for. Is this a problem?"


    "No problem!"


    That loud voice scared me out of my wits. I looked in the direction where that voice came from. It was from the same boy from earlier, but he was staring at me now as though he had been riled up, which was somewhat intimidating.


    After staring at him for a few seconds, the boy suddenly shouted, "Charge!"


    Upon hearing that, several other boys jumped into action. They all bowed at me respectfully before walking over to the dining table and switched on theptops they had prepared earlier.


    After a short while, the quiet living room was filled with the sound of continuous typing.


    As I approached them and lowered


    my head to look at them, I noticed that all of them, who looked so timid before, were fixed onto their


    screens Their eyes slightly sali


    ie


    and their fingers were moving rapidly across their keyboards. They were si fast, their fingers were a blur. Time seemed to have elerated for them.


    I nodded my head in satisfaction. Aaron was right.


    Ten minutester, the boy, who was closest to me, stopped and turned hisputer screen towards me. He said, calmly, "Miss Reid, it''s done. All of the Saunders family''s


    ounts have been frozen.


    Unless I


    deactivate the virus, they won''t be


    able to spend a single penny today."

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    "Well done." I patted him on the shoulder to encourage him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the boy who was sitting across from him suddenly shouted out, "Something''s wrong. Someone is trying to break through our firewall. It''s strong. It''s not easy to handle. My side is going to crash soon!"


    In the blink of an eye, a few of them cracked their knuckles and had a determined look on their faces. They operated on theirputers nervously. Even Aaron and I, who were only watching from the side, turned solemn.


    In the next fifteen minutes, I witnessed how intense things got, and how quickly their spirits broke.


    At first, the technicians were in high spirits and had been going strong, until their firewall was breached... In the end, the boy beside me looked at his ckputer screen that couldn''t be restarted.


    "That''s impossible. How could such a smallpany have such powerful technology..."


    The boys had suffered quite a serious blow. They scratched their ears and cheeks in frustration. It seemed that these newbies were no match for the people who''d fought back against us.


    The Saunders family had spent a lot of money on their factory. Later on, their business was badly affected, so they didn''t have the extra money to hire a skilled IT department. Among the Saunders family''s acquaintances and connections, there weren''t many people who could solve those problems in such a timely manner and retaliate for that matter.


    "It''s not your fault." I thought about this for a moment before I picked up my phone and walked towards the rear garden. I pressed the dial button. He picked up the phone right away.


    "What is it?" Hendrix''s voice always sounded calm and full of confidence, like he had control over everything.


    "Are you protecting the Saunders family?" My tone was cold with a hint of rage, so it sounded unpleasant, "You know that Josiah was released from prison?"


    To both, be able to protect the


    Saunders family as well as dominate


    el


    Ucrebury and easily fight against these skilled hackers that Aaron had recruited... I couldn''t think of any other person that could''ve done this except Hendrix.


    What set me off was that, although e Hendrix knew how terrifying Josiah was, he still-kept it a secret from me that Josiah had been released. If had found out a little earlier, AnneOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t have been by him


    again. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    He was silent for a brief moment before he spoke in a hushed voice, "Josiah won''t hurt Anne."


    What did that mean?


    I hadn''t even mentioned that Josiah had disguised himself as Anne''s teacher, Mr. rk to get close to her. What...


    I was instantly enveloped in a wave of panic and anxiety.


    "Josiah disguised himself as Mr. rk. Did you lend him a hand in that?"


    I couldn''t bear to hear the truth, and I wasn''t surprised to find that Hendrix was silent.


    Silence was the best answer.


    "Hendrix, you''ve gone too far!" |


    couldn''t help but lose my temper. When I thought back on those days when I had trouble sleeping and eating, I had the urge to burst into tears, "You''re not the one who''s


    suffering here. Why do you think


    can forgive Josiah on Anne''s behalf? Josiah is incredibly good at disguises. If anything happens to Anne, do you think we''d be so lucky as to find another organ donor for her treatment?" "I won''t let such a thing happen again." Hendrix promised firmly, "I''ve met Josiah. He''s been like a brother to me for decades. I know he didn''t lie. He''s really reflected on his mistakes."


    "So? Wasn''t Josiah already a brother before everything that''s happened to Anne? Hendrix, I never knew you were such a forgiving person. How could you forgive him formitting such a horrible crime?"

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Hendrix sighed and lowered his voice, "If that''s the case, I should be punished just the same."


    I was at a loss for words. Over the phone, we were locked in silence.


    Hendrix finally broke the silence.


    "Arianna, my love for Anne is no different from yours. As you can see, after meeting him, Anne had be much more cheerful and gets a little better every day. Our children shouldn''t only live in the spaces we allow them to. She should grow to be more lively, confident, and have the courage to face society. Neither you nor I could bring Anne out of her shell, but Josiah did. For Anne''s sake, it''s worth a try, isn''t it?"


    "I know what you''re worried about. My people are always keeping an eye on Josiah. If hees into contact with anything that may harm her, they''ll lock him up right away. I guarantee you that this time, he doesn''t have any other purpose other than to help Anne blend into society."


    It seemed like Hendrix had some sort of magical power. With just a few words, I could feel the rising anger in my heart vanish in an instant.


    Even if I disagreed, what could I do? With Hendrix around, no matter how many ns you had, it would all be in vain. He had many ways to deal with them. He''d even spent so much money to bolster the Saunders family''s defenses.


    "Alright, I can promise you that I''ll allow Josiah to continue to use his identity as a teacher to conduct his psychological therapy on Anne, but within reason. You must warn him not to reveal his identity and not to have any ideas about gaining custody over her. Also, I will give him, at most, two years. If in two years, she doesn''t show any improvement, he must leave immediately."


    "Yes, if necessary, I''ll get him to sign a contract," Hendrix added.


    "You don''t have to do that." I didn''t intend to let things be. Instead, I said mockingly, "Josiah isn''t worthy of my trust, not even with a legally binding document. You''re his guarantor. If anything happens, you''ll be responsible for him."


    "Then you probably won''t have a chance to hold me ountable anymore." Hendrix could tell that I had given in to his arrangements, so his tone sounded much more rxed.


    "I hope so "A woman can''t forgive as easily as a man, and my heartz had yet to settle down, "There are some things I need to mention beforehand. I''m still not sold on Josiah."


    "Trust me, the results won''t disappoint you," Hendrix said with a smile.


    "Let''s talk about itter."


    I wasn''t in the mood to joke around, so I hung up the phone in a hurry.


    As I turned around to enter the room, I saw Aaron leaning against the ss door with his hands in his pockets. He was looking at me with a dark expression.


    "Did you hear all of that?" I said as I spread out my hands.


    "I heard it." Aaron took a deep breath, stood up straight, and looked at me seriously, "Anne loves me, and I love her too. Why don''t you give her to me and let her be my daughter?"


    "What? What nonsense are you talking about?" I was so shocked that my eyes widened.


    "Was I talking nonsense? Just look at what Hendrix is saying. Give Josiah a chance? Can that kind of person be given a chance? Anne can''t go through any more


    hardships. Give her to me pline


    see who dares take her away!"


    It was rare to see Aaron and Hendrix so against one another. Looking at his serious face, I actually couldn''t help but burst out inughter.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    Aaron really saw Anne as his own daughter.


    Shaking my head helplessly, I stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, "When you can be as concerned about Carney, we''ll talk about it then!"


    With that, I went upstairs without waiting for his response.


    When it was nearly eight o''clock, I received a call from Freya, who was about to head overseas for treatment. After chatting for a while, she hung up and boarded her ne. She was such a carefree person. She hoped that she coulde back with some good news.


    The next day, Aaron insisted on sending Anne to school with me.


    We parked the car at the same intersection as before. Josiah''s tall figure stood out amongst the group of children. He seemed particrly conspicuous. However, he dressed very inly, and had some stubble on his face, he looked ten years older.


    Anne hadn''t seen him for several days, so she trotted over to him as soon as she got out of the car.


    Josiah squatted down to wee her. The two of themughed and grinned, it was intimate and enviable. Aaron had a look of pure jealousy on his face.


    As he watched Anne get along with Josiah, his face darkened with anger as if he wanted nothing more than to tear Josiah to shreds. He walked off while muttering something to himself, but from his expression alone, it didn''t seem to be pleasant.


    Josiah greeted us with a nod and a much humbler attitude.


    I''d seen so much of that with Hendrix in those first few years. Whenever I thought of those schemes he had hidden beneath that kind face, my heart trembled uncontrobly.


    Afraid that I would regret this, I decided not to look at him, "Please take care of Anne, Mr. rk."


    "There won''t be a problem. Anne is very obedient." Josiah ruffled Anne''s hair as they smiled at each other. They looked so harmonious.


    Seeing that, Aaron''s frown


    deepened. His face looked terribly dark. He was still engaged in a cold war with Anne because he


    attempted to transfer her to another school, so he couldn''t get closer to her, which pissed him off.


    Aaron was acting like a child as he was literally holding a grudge against a child.


    Pursing my lips, I winked at Anne,


    and she understood. She walked over and grabbed Aaron''s hand,


    acting like a spoiled child, "Uncle et


    Aaron, can youe and pick me up tonight? Let''s eat ice cream together. I love eating ice cream with you!"


    The girl''s child-like voice was so sweet and fatally irresistible to Aaron.


    As expected, Aaron''s gloomy face brightened up after hearing her speak. Although he raised his chin arrogantly, he couldn''t hide the smile he had on the corner of his lips.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He pretended to be cool and lowered his head to look at her, clearing his throat as he said faintly, "If you do well at school, I''ll reward you. If you don''t, you''re not allowed to eat any!"


    "Ok!" Anne raised her little hand and saluted him. Her chubby little body couldn''t stand still and swayed about adorably.


    Aaron couldn''t stand it anymore. He squatted down and took her hands, his gaze instantly softened, "Anne, be good. Learn your lessons and have fun. Do you understand?"


    For a man who had once caused


    suchO stir in the city, in the face of that little girl, he instantly turned into a tamed ti¨®n. Seeing him being so careful, I couldn''t help but looke


    forward to him having a family of his own.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    But I knew that he was just like me, constantly worrying way too much about Anne''s safety.


    Children wouldn''t know how to read between the lines of what adults talk about, and they would only do whatever adults tell them to. Anne nodded obediently, "Yes! Uncle Aaron, I understand! I''ll make a lot of friends. I''ll try my best to be a hero!"


    A child''s innocence could easily clear away your troubles and worries. With her smile alone, we became so much more rxed. So, we said nothing more and allowed Josiah to take her in.


    That time, as I looked at Mr. rk and Anne, who were walking hand in hand, the heaviness I felt in my heart was the same as thest time.


    Aaron leaned over all of a sudden and said confidently, "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged a teaching assistant for Josiah to ensure that he won''t ever be alone with Anne."


    With that in mind, I could finally feel at ease.


    After Milleon''s court session, he attracted the attention of several reporters. There were always reporters waiting outside the courtroom, and there were just as many onlookers inside.


    I was surprised to see Zoel standing at the defendant''s bench. He''d just gotten hiswyer''s license, but he''d filed awsuit on behalf of Serene, an influential figure of the business world. Forwyers, this wasn''t only an affirmation of strength but also a great honor.


    However, even if Zoel tried his best to defend her, in the face of countless hard evidence, he could never gain the advantage over Fabian.


    The verdict was that the Forbes Investment Company was required to pay eighty percent of the funds contributed by Milleon, which came to a total of one hundred and sixty thousand dors.


    Exiting the court, Milleon saw that he had a high chance of winning, so he went out to celebrate. Zoel and his assistant then caught up with us. "What''s the matter, Mr. Parker? As awyer, you should know that when you contact the witnesses in private, you could get your license revoked." Fabian was sharp-tongued in court, but he wasn''t to be trifled with in private either.


    "Of course I know that, but I''m talking to Miss Reid. That not against the rules," Zoel replied.


    The results were clear. As rivals, what did we have to talk about?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I didn''t know what Zoel had in mind, I agreed to head to the break room with him, alone.


    "If you have something to say, just say it, Mr. Parker." If he wanted me to ask Fabian to be merciful, I would never do that.


    "Miss Reid, straightforward as


    always. In this case, I won''t beat


    around the bush. My client hopes that you can persuade Mr. Koch to withdraw the charges and settle this in private. As forpensation, my client is willing to settle for two


    hundred thousand dors Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I was bewildered to hear him say that. They had been so indifferent to Milleon, but right then, they wanted to settle it in private. What were they up to?


    Seeing as I had fallen silent, Zoel


    took a deep breath and continued to


    exin, "The Forbes family and the Koch family are two very powerful families in Jarold City. There is no need to ruin their rtionship over two hundred thousand dors. Miss Forbes'' investment will prove to be Mr. Koch''srgest profit maker in the future. Will Miss Reid be


    satisfied with this?"


    "Are you asking me?" I yed dumb and said, "Mr. Parker, I''m afraid you''ve messed everything up. The intiff in thiswsuit is Milleon. I''m just an assistant to the attorney. I''m afraid I won''t be of much help."


    Zoel probably hadn''t expected me to


    be so unwilling to cooperate. He frowned and was obviously displeased, "Miss Reid, please stop joking around. There is no otherw firm in the city that would dare take over thiswsuit, yet yours did, so as you can see, the root of the problem has nothing to do with Mr. Koch."

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Zoel, who was a small- time intern, was not qualified to make his own decisions regarding two hundred thousand dors. Needless to say, this must havee from Serene.


    Before we''d gone to court, Serene had been confident. Seeing that Milleon had no connections in the city, she knew that she was likely to lose the case, but she still wanted to take advantage of the situation and force him to suffer in silence. Right then, as the game ended, she wanted to settle the matter in private and protect thepany''s reputation. It was an astute n.


    Unfortunately, as Zoel had expected, both Milleon and I were not interested in money.


    Lowering my head, I chuckled and deliberately changed the topic, "I didn''t expect that we would end up as colleagues, what more being of the same age. Now, you''re my opponent in my very first court case. This is probably fate. What do you think?"


    Zoel''s face changed drastically, and he didn''t give up on trying to persuade me once more, "Miss Reid, let''s talk about our personal affairster. I don''t know if the conditions I have just put forward are eptable for you or not. What can I say so as to facilitate the future rtionship of the two parties more smoothly?


    Zoel was unreasonable as always.


    Pursing my lips, I got up and walked past him. I heading out the door as I said, "To seek peace, you should have the attitude of some actually asking for peace. Tell the person giving you these orders to meet us in person, or you''ll be dismissed from negotiations."


    Fabian and Milleon were worried that something might happen to me, so they were guarding the corridor. When they saw me leave the room, they immediately walked up to me.


    "Miss Reid, did the Forbes family put you in a difficult position?" Milleon earnestly.


    As soon as he said that, Zoel emerged from the break room with his dark and sullen face. As he passed by us, he nodded to us in greeting with his face devoid of any emotion and then left without looking back.


    "It''s not a good thing, defending that woman," Milleon muttered as he stared at Zoel''s retreating figure.


    I lifted the corners of my mouth out of helplessness and said, "Just in time. I have just rejected their request to reconcile. Mr. Koch, you won''t me me for going too far, will you?"


    "Of course not!" Milleon grinned, "I''m grateful that you''re willing to help me vent my anger. Of course, it''s up to you to decide on everything else."


    "That''s great."nodded and told him


    the truth, "Herwyer has offered to return the two hundred thousand dors on the condition that we withdraw our case. I''ve rejected her offer on your behalf, and I said that we won''t reconcile unless Serene apologizes in person." Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Forty thousand more. Serene really is generous." Fabian joked.


    "That''s just a small amount of money! How can that be as satisfying as being able to vent my anger? Miss Reid, you know exactly what I''m thinking about!" Milleon''s eyes lit up, "I''m in a great mood today. I''ll have to treat everyone to a meal. Let''s celebrate!"


    As he said that, Milleon took out his mobile phone and called his men. He was feeling especially generous and ordered, "Go and book thergest private room at the Golden Roof Restaurant immediately. Tell the manager to open their most expensive wine bottles. I''ll bring my people over in fifteen minutes..."


    He showed off his family''s wealth all the time, but unlike the other moneybags, he was sincere and thankful. No one could hate him.


    Bate Coin''s poprity continued, and thewsuit between the Forbes and the Koch family became a heated topic of public discourse. Everyone was waiting for the court''s final verdict.


    Some looked forward to seeing the


    underdog win while others looked forward to seeing the most powerful woman in Jarold City humbly confess to her mistake. They were all looking for simple conclusions but at the same time, they had pushed Serene and her investmentpany out into the public eye.

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    However, before Serene could respond, Milleon''s father, Mr. Bache''s birthday came up first.


    Milleon had already sent the invitation to the Reid family and stated very clearly that he would like to invite every single member of the Reid family to attend. Charles found an excuse to refuse the invitation as a result of his identity, so only Aaron, Emma, and I were to attend the party.


    The Koch family had outshone the X-Forbes Group in thewsuit. Word got out, so all the business people and celebrities in Jarold city warmed up to them again. The ce was very lively. When we arrived at the party, we saw everyone having a good time chatting happily with Milleon.


    "Yoo-hoo, Miss Reid!" Just as we entered the room, Milleon saw us and left his guests to wee us, "Those of you at the door, why didn''t any of you inform me that my important guests had arrived? I''m so sorry that I didn''t notice you sooner."


    "You must be Mr. Reid, correct? Mr. Levin and Miss Reid talk about you all the time. You have an extraordinary aura about you!"


    He then ignored Aaron''s cold look and firmly shook his hand with a ttering smile.


    Aaron wasn''t snobbish tonight. Knowing that I had a good impression of Milleon, he didn''t lose his temper and responded politely, "Mr. Koch, you''re too kind. Today is Mr. Bache''s birthday, yes? My Uncle Charles was going to visit him but got bogged down with official duties, so he couldn''t attend and has asked me to send his regards to Mr. Bache on his behalf. Tell him that Charles wishes him a long and blissful life. Since there are so many people around, we won''t interrupt him."


    "Mr. Reid, there''s no need to be so courteous. I''ll be sure to convey your well wishes to him. You guys should have fun tonight!" Milleonughed as he quietly scanned his surroundings. He then lowered his voice and whispered to us, "It''s very tiring to entertain these guests. If you''re tired, please leave from the side door. I''ve specially prepared a private room for all of you. Once the party is over, you cane out and talk!"


    I didn''t know whether tough or cry at his rather direct favor for us. For such a rough-looking man, I didn''t expect him to be so thoughtful.


    However, the Koch family was the main star of the night. As soon as he finished speaking, another guest arrived.


    "Mr. Koch!" The man, along with his family, shook hands with Milleon and greeted him. Then, his gaze fell on Aaron and me, "Is this Mr. and Miss Reid? I''ve heard a lot about the both of you."


    "I''m ttered." I smiled and nodded. Then I directed the subject back to Milleon without anyone noticing. "Mr. Koch, we won''t keep you from your guests."


    Without waiting for his reply, I exchanged nces with Aaron and Emma and walked away.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just as we left, a huge crowd immediately swarmed around Milleon. The guests surrounded him and engaged in cheerful chatter.


    Aaron stopped a passing waiter and


    asked for three sses of


    champagne. He handed them to me and Emma respectively, saying, " didn''t expect Milleon to be such a big shot in Jarold City. What a pity that I''ve never crossed paths with him."


    "The Koch family has developed tremendously in recent years." Emma raised her ss and took a sip. She calmly exined, "The Koch family is a rather strange one. Three generations of their family, one after another, won the lottery and became rich. Ordinary people could only envy their incredible luck."


    "Too risky for my taste," Aaron said disapprovingly.


    Emma rolled her eyes and said, "Does Milleon look like a fool to you?"


    "Say what you want. No need to be so enigmatic." Aaron said with a long face.


    He''d been acting like this recently. Every time he confronted Emma, he would inevitably get snubbed.


    Emma ignored him and looked at


    me as though she could ignore him, "Don''t think for a moment that there aren''t any people in the Koch family with street smarts. They''re made some amazing investments.


    Whatever they buy stock


    investments... Everything they bought increase in price. After all these years, they haven''t lost a single penny, and have doubled their assets!"


    I didn''t listen to the specifics, but I understood her point.


    Milleon wasn''t some random idiot, he was a man with the golden touch!

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    As I thought about that, I turned to look at Milleon''s honest face and felt an indescribable pang of emotion in my heart.


    This was the first I had ever felt, twice about the same person, the expression "not to judge a book by its cover."


    He looked like a nobleman, but he was someone who''d found wealthter in life. While I had thought of him as a fool, Iter found that he was a legendary icon when it came to money. Who could have imagined that?


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, there was amotion at the door. It sounded like a big shot had appeared. Following the ruckus, I saw Serene dressed in a blue strapless gown with Hendrix by her side. He wore a well-tailored ck tuxedo. Due to his height, his face was especially eye- catching amongst the crowd.


    As far as I knew, Milleon hadn''t sent any invitations to the Forbes family. It seemed that Serene had made the correct decision after listening to Zoel.


    Recently, the Forbes family had been in close contact with the Drake family. Those rumors about Bate Coin were confirmed, and those who wanted to get a share of the pie were secretly leaning closer to Serene.


    Hendrix stood still with a nk face and showed a look of great impatience. For a moment, he whispered to Serene and then headed towards the bathroom.


    Suddenly, Emma''s eyes lit up. She lifted the hem of her skirt and walked in front of us, "I saw some of my friends. I''m going over to say hello. Don''t wait for me."


    "Hey. Where did you get this friend of yours? Hey..." Aaron sounded nervous, but he couldn''t bring himself to speak louder. Seeing that she didn''t respond, his face darkened as if he wanted to gobble her up as he murmured, "She''s only been Mrs. Reid for a few days, and she''s already be such a social butterfly."


    He gnashed his teeth as he said that. I did a double- take at him, only to find out that the "friends" Emma referred to were all young socialites. She was surrounded by tall, handsome men as they talked andughed in high spirits.


    Emma was a real beauty, and right now, she was alone. Men naturally gravitated towards the fact that she was single, and from their expressions and behavior, it was obvious that they were trying to win her over.


    I smiled bitterly and thought to myself, "If he''s jealous, he should go stand beside her. Who''d dare hit on her then?"


    Shaking my head, I patted Aaron on the shoulder, saying, "Women need to be coaxed."


    Then I left him alone and walked into the crowd, leaving Aaron baffled without looking back.


    Aaron probably didn''t expect that he, a handsome man in Jarold City, would be abandoned by two women on the same day.


    It was just the beginning of the party. There was practically nobody in the corridor outside the restroom, and my footsteps echoes out clearly.


    I stopped at the men''s restroom. As I was thinking about how I could pretend to run into Hendrix, a hand grabbed my wrist and pulled me inside.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After a dizzying moment, I realized that I was pressed against the door by Hendrix when I came to my senses. Our faces were very close, and his warm breath blew on my face, it tingled and tickled me.


    "Mdy, I''ve been waiting for a very long time." His voice was deep. He had deliberately lowered his voice, making him sound even more charming.


    No one would remember how angry they had been when faced with his beautiful target.


    I sighed helplessly and didn''t dare


    meet his scorching gaze. I muttered


    resentfully, "You were already apanying a beautifuldy


    tonight. Why were you waiting for me?"


    Hendrix moved even closer to me. averted my face, as his breath just happened to hit my neck. It was so ticklish that I subconsciously bit my lip.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    "Ha..." Hendrix was secretly pleased with this and swiftly pecked me in the ear when I wasn''t paying attention. He then loosened his grip and took a step back.


    In that instant, my face burned uncontrobly. I quickly reached out to stop him. I noticed that Hendrix enjoyed my reaction, so I rolled my eyes and warned him, "Don''tugh!"


    I was still mad at him!


    The corners of Hendrix''s mouth curled up, but he quickly calmed down andposed himself, "I have to be on guard all the time in front of others. I''m already so exhausted, yet I still have to suppress my feelings towards my wife?"


    I tidied up my clothes and looked at him indifferently, "Is there a difference? Anyway, your ability to conceal secrets is top notch. Hiding secrets from one more person shouldn''t be any trouble for you."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix frowned, "Are you still mad about Josiah?"


    I smiled and went to the sink to fix my makeup, "Maybe you ought to take a good look at your friend. He talked about getting a paternity test and was ready to sue me for custody."


    Hendrix looked a little helpless when he heard that, he then said, "He already exined that to me. He hadn''t expected you to discover him in such a short time. The night after he was exposed, he saw the transfer application and knew that you were trying to stop him from seeing Anne. He got anxious, which is why he used such a foolish method. In fact, you knew he would. He didn''t even know that since he has a history of hurting Anne, there was no chance of him ever gaining custody."


    Sometimes I think Hendrix should be writing speeches. Every word he said was so provocative.


    Although I still insisted that Josiah would never change, his words weakened my stance, "Perhaps, only time can prove which of us is right."


    When he saw me giving in, Hendrix strode forward and wrapped his arms around me. His heavy head rested on my shoulder, and his face was buried in my hair. He took a deep breath, as if he hade back to life, and held me tighter.


    "There''s a lively birthday celebration outside, but you''re hiding in the bathroom. Is this appropriate?" I joked.


    Hendrix moved in closer and said, "I don''t know when I''ll ever fall asleep with my wife in my arms again, so I want to cherish this."


    He was simply irresistible with his


    handsome face. I pursed my lips.


    and said, "Milleon isn''t as simple as I thought. Check his background and see if he''s an enemy or a friend."


    "Mhm..." Hendrix responded in a deep voice. He rested his entire body on me as though he had fallen asleep. I didn''t know if he heard me.


    Looking at the two of us hugging each other in the mirror, I suddenly felt uneasy.


    Since when did we, who have been together for ten years, have to sneak around for a hug?


    Though I sighed emotionally, I''d wasted too much time here. If I didn''t head out right now, the others would be suspicious of me. So after tidying up my clothes, I walked out the door.


    Coincidentally, I ran into Serene and Tyler, who were walking towards me.


    My feet paused for a moment. If I had walked over right now, and if Hendrix hade outter, these two would have been smart enough to guess that we''d been together.


    Just then, the sound of a door opening came from behind me, and the sound of Serene''s high heels approached from my front. I turned around without hesitation.


    After confirming that the two people


    J


    behind me had seen me, I walked straight towards Hendrix. Without any exnation, I forced him towards the wall, grabbed the cor of his shirt, and stood on my tiptoes to kiss his cold lips.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    Usually, I would be the one forced into a kiss.


    But now, I was the one who took the initiative!


    God! How embarrassing!


    The most important thing was that I had clearly heard Hendrix''s head hit the wall when I''d kissed him because I had been too forceful.


    At the same time, not far behind me, the sound of footsteps suddenly stopped.


    Now that I had achieved my goal, I could get away!


    Feeling a knife-like re behind me, I wanted to leave, but Hendrix suddenly bit my lip and refused to let go. He whispered, "The audience will only believe it if it looks real."


    Hendrix clearly intended to take advantage of this situation!


    But now that things had been set in motion, there was no turning back. I closed my eyes, and went for it.


    Taking a deep breath, I raised my hand to hold his face and kissed him more affectionately this time.


    Hendrix smiled proudly and looked satisfied. Then he suddenly reached out and pushed me away.


    He was only acting and didn''t exert too much force. I was pushed two steps back before I managed to steady myself.


    Hendrix, on the other hand, changed his casual demeanor. His angr face drooped, and he impatiently adjusted his coat. With an unhappy look on his face, he said, "Arianna, I''ve already made it clear to you that I''ve long since lost interest in you. You''re still looking for trouble, aren''t you?" Right now, to Serene and Tyler, it probably looked as though Hendrix was particrly disgusted with me.


    But I didn''t know whether tough or cry. Hendrix''s tone sounded very proud. It was obvious that he had just taken advantage of me, and yet he still pretended to be innocent in this!


    Hendrix must bepletely satisfied, wasn''t he?


    Still, I had to keep things going. I continued to y along, "It''s not just up to you to decide. As long as I still have feelings for you, you can never break up with me."


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes and pretended to look helpless. He looked me over. With my understanding of him, I could easily see the pride hidden within his eyes.


    Tyler, who was watching, overheard our conversation and teased me with a yful look on his face, "Miss Reid really isn''t an ordinary woman at all."


    I turned to look at them and smiled while pretending to be innocent. "Mr. Tyler, we meet again. What a coincidence."


    Tyler looked at me and then at


    Hendrix. He stood up straight with his hands in his pockets and said sarcastically, "It''s a coincidence, but this is also the door to the men''s room Miss Reid, you are from the Moore and the Reid family. It''s not good for you to be at a ce like this with a man, is it?"


    "Yes, it''s precisely because I know that I am from the Moore family and the Reid family, that I know that nobody would dare to do anything to me even if I were to break into the men''s room. Moreover, this between me and Hendrix. It has nothing to do with anyone else. You saw it. He had feelings for me when we kissed."


    I paused, turned around, looked at Hendrix, and said with a smile, "Just admit it. You still have feelings for me. Why don''t you arrange a time for us to arrange our wedding formalities?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix liked looking into my eyes, especially when they were filled with him.


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, Hendrix turned his face away and tidied up the buttons on his cuffs. His expression looked off, and the emotions in his eyes weren''t easy to read, but it vaguely looked like he was still angry. "For the sake of the children, I''ll ignore everything that happened just now. Just this once!"

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    Once he was done speaking, he left with a cold look on his face. He didn''t bother to even pause for a moment when he walked past Serene and Tyler.


    Only the three of us were left in the corridor when Hendrix left.


    It was time for the lead actor to leave now that the show was over, so I tidied up my clothes and got ready to leave.


    However, when I walked past Serene, a hand was suddenly shoved in front of me.


    Turning my head, I noticed Serene''s ghastly face. She looked like she wasn''t someone to be trifled with.


    "Is there anything else, Miss Forbes?" I asked bravely, without a hint of fear.


    "Of course," she sneered, and her voice sounded hostile, "As a woman, I feel sorry for you for failing to keep a man by your side. Now, you''re pestering him. Have you no shame?"


    Although she had never liked me before, she''d never made it clear in the past. It seemed that she was really affected by that kiss just now.


    I continued to tease her, "Shame? Other sacrifices are not worth mentioning if one is able to redeem their loved one."


    Serene''s fuming eyes narrowed into slits. She ground her teeth and retorted, "That''s just wishful thinking. Hendrix may not think the same way. Besides, a man like him certainly deserves better. The Reid family isn''t confident in a small business like Bate Coin. I''ve already overthrown them. Do you really think that you''re qualified topete against me?"


    She had finally spoken her mind.


    As I expected, after the anniversary banquet, Serene had already developed a strong impression of me. From the bottom of her heart, she believed that I was a self-centered and selfish person, which led her to deduce that I wasn''t worthy of Hendrix, let alone being her rival.


    That was a pity. It wasn''t necessarily a good thing for women to be overconfident.


    I turned around and stood in front of


    her to ensure that our eyes met. Then, I said proudly and slowly, "I may not be as talented as you in


    e


    business, but men may not be up your alley. As long as I send them ae hither, Hendrix wille back eventually. When that happens, it won''t be as simple as a kiss. Also, you''ve reminded me that Bate Coin lost, and that I can''t afford to be so arrogant. In this case, Miss Forbes, you must take good care of the gem in your hands. Be careful not to give others a chance to snatch it away..."


    After that, I gave her a meaningful smile, turned, and left.


    Tyler approached her from behind and voiced his concern, "Miss Forbes, are you okay?"


    However, Serene didn''t respond.


    Satisfied with how it went, I smirked.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything was going great. She was


    so furious that she didn''t even hold back in the face of her business partner, Serene''s desire to win had been triggered, and in order to be a lever ahead of me, the X-Forbes Group will definitely do their best in the Bate Coin business.


    This was exactly what I wanted.


    When I returned to the main hall, Hendrix was surrounded by several financial leaders. They nced over at me discreetly to make sure that I had seen him, so they werepletely at ease and focused on socializing among themselves.


    On the other side of the room, Emma and Aaron were quarreling as they walked over.


    "... Unreasonable!" Emma scolded.


    She seemed to be writing with rage as she dropped the empty hand in her hand then swiped another futt ss of wine from the waiter''s tray. She threw her head back and chugged the entire ss in one motion.


    Only then did Aaron show up. As he watched her act like this, he lowered his gaze and was apathetic to her demeanor.


    Emma noticed him approaching and shot him another re. He remained indifferent. Her dull attack was futile against his defenses.


    "What''s going on between you two?" I asked as I raised my eyebrows curiously.


    "Ask him!" Emma shouted angrily.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Aaron''s eyes flickered as he turned his face away. He had no intention to exin.


    Emma was so exasperated that it seemed as if her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. I pressed him further, "Aaron, can''t you be nicer to Emma?"


    Aaron stayed calm as if he had heard nothing, which made us feel helpless.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Since he wasn''t going to cooperate, I couldn''t be bothered to pay any more attention to him. I pulled Emma to my side and whispered, "Why are you both quarreling again?"


    She was a sensible person. Whenever they bickered, she always treated him with respect. But this time, she didn''t even smile. Everyone could see that this couple was having a fight. It must have been Aaron who had gone too far.


    After taking a deep breath, Emma suppressed her anger and exined, "I''ve recently started up apany with my friend and I''m looking for an investor. Today''s party was an opportunity for me to finally build a privatework with people who had wealth to spare and are interested in my project. Our discussion was almost settled, and the boss had promised to sign the contract tomorrow, but Aaron suddenly showed up and red at us with his huge eyes, then scared that person away!"


    The corners of my mouth tugged upwards awkwardly as I turned to look at Aaron. Did he really have nothing else better to do?


    "Aaron did go too far in this matter, but why didn''t you mention your n beforehand? Not to mention, you were going to find an investor who''s filthy rich. Wasn''t it right for Aaron to intervene? If a couple is on the same wavelength, won''t the business be more prosperous?"


    "Him?" Emma snorted while casting a disdainful look behind her. "Aaron is well-off, but his level of wealth can''t bepared to those men. Besides, he''s never liked anything I like, so he definitely won''t pay me a single cent... Let''s just forget about it, I''ll consider this my bad luck and find another one."


    "Actually..."


    "Ding, ding, ding-"


    Just as I was about to straighten out their rtionship, the emcee on the podium in the main hall held up a microphone and tapped on a ss cup. He looked reluctant to speak.


    "Today is Mr. Koch''s father, Mr. Bache''s seventieth birthday. This man has gone through the ups and downs of life, emerging victorious from all of his battles. Now, let''s invite Mr. Koch up to the stage to wish him a very happy birthday!"


    Once he was done, Milleon went up to the stage with the audience''s encouragement.


    "Well, thank you all foring to celebrate my father''s birthday today. I''m not a very capable man, but with my sole ability, which is to make money, I''ve managed to not let my family down," he joked. "My father cares about me a lot, and I wish that he''ll stay healthy and happy forever, so that he''ll be able to spend his long life with us!"


    "Hear, hear!"


    The emcee was very perceptive, and the audience burst into thunderous apuse instantly.


    While this was going on, a figure shed across the stage suddenly and went straight to the emcee. After muttering a few words into the host''s ear, the unknown man handed him a square wooden box before leaving the stage.


    The podium was a little far from where I was standing, so I couldn''t see who it was. However, I vaguely felt that this person was somewhat familiar, as if I had seen him somewhere before.


    The host continued, "Everyone, listen


    up. Looks like all of you are


    extremely lucky tonight. Our very own Miss Forbes knows that the master appreciates antiques, so she gathered a precious collection specially for Mr. Bache as a birthday gift. It has been handed to me. Everyone, look!" Content Belongs to


    The emcee held the box with both hands and opened the top to show it to the audience. Then, the camera man that was recording the stage panned over. Within a second, the big screen on the stage disyed the antique ced inside. It was a refic known as the Tibetan Bead.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    The emcee''s eyes were filled with excitement as he looked at the object in his hands. He didn''t forget to exin, "If I''m not mistaken, this is the bead found in ancient Tubend, which is worth more than two hundred and fifty million dors! Afterst year''s auction in Mesville, it was acquired by a private buyer and was out of public view for a very long time. I didn''t expect it to be sold to Miss Forbes! This is amazing!"


    The emcee was very knowledgeable. I didn''t expect it to be so valuable, since the bead was about the size of a finger.


    The main point was its intriguing price, which was two hundred and fifty million dors. It seemed that it had plenty to do with thewsuit.


    The guests, who were used to attending such events, started whispering amongst themselves.


    "The Forbes family sent this, and with its staggering price, isn''t it obvious that they want to make peace with Milleon? With this gift, the rtionship between their two families might ease up a little."


    "I didn''t think that we were waiting this whole time to witness a woman of the Forbes family make a fool of herself. The others would have thought of this sooner."


    "That''s right. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have left the Forbes family and started her own business. Milleon had no choice but to receive her gift. Looks like he won''t be able to vent his anger after all."


    "Tut-tut-tut. Serene has cheated him out of two hundred million dors, so losing fifty million dors aspensation wouldn''t even hurt her one bit. I can''t afford to mess with her..."


    As such, these people didn''t hold back on their hostilities and mockery towards Serene through their words. But in the end, they were all envious of her smart tactics. Getting others to yield without having to fight was exactly what they wanted to learn.


    Amidst the hubbub, Milleon''sughter was noticeably bizarre. However, just as the guests had expected, he didn''t get angry, especially since this was his father''s birthday celebration. He very quickly adjusted his mood and took the antique graciously from the emcee. He examined it in his hand before nodding in satisfaction.


    Just when everyone thought that he would have to ept Serene''s special form of an apology, he shut the wooden box, seized the microphone, and stepped off the stage. He strutted over to the nearest table and picked up a bottle of whiskey, poured it into three separate sses, then beamed at the crowd.


    "Miss Forbes," Milleon greeted as he found Serene among the crowd. The spotlight shone over, which illuminated the people around her "I don''t know how to thank you for such a generous gift. Why don''t I give you a toast with three sses of whiskey to express my gratitude? Would you like to ept it?"


    "He''d actually do it. I didn''t expect him to bring such pride to us men," a guest marveled.


    "Is he trying to ruin her stomach by pouring the whiskey all the way up to the brim of the cups? Isn''t this a little too much?" one added worryingly.


    "You guys know nothing. This woman from the Forbes family is very powerful. It''s time to teach her a lesson!" anotherment came.


    "Humph, you don''t even know, do


    you? Serene has done this many times in the past for the sake of starting up her business. These three cups of whiskey aren''t to make her suffer, but to wreck herpletely. I didn''t expect Milleon to be such a ruthless person


    someone eximed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    All their gossiping confused me, but just from looking at Serene''s dyed expression, I could tell they were somewhat right. However, just like Milleon who had received the gift on the stage out of obligation, Serene had no way out of this either.


    Apologizing was a piece of cake in the world of money and power. The fighting between these two sides would never really stop.


    All eyes were on Serene. Everyone was waiting for her response. The atmosphere was heavy. Except for the subtle buzzing sounding from the microphone, the entire hall was in a nearplete silence.


    Finally, ten seconds after the confrontation, Serene''s facial expression changed. She started walking toward Milleon, and without saying a single word, picked up a ss and gulped it down.


    The guests gasped. Even Milleon was taken aback. He didn''t expect her to be so cooperative.


    After draining the three cups of


    whiskey, Serene didn''t look too good,


    but it didn''t seem to be asText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    exaggerated as the crowd had said. With all the fuss the emcee caused


    along with the other guests, she shook hands with Milleon in front of everyone.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Everyone was happy to see such a heartwarming scene. Right after, Serene and Milleon went back to their respective groups.


    My attention was entirely on Serene, but there were too many guests around. In the blink of an eye, I had lost sight of her. It was only after Emma reminded me that I realized she had left through the back door.


    Not long after Serene left, Milleon came over with his check. He reeked of alcohol.


    "Miss Reid, I''m very satisfied with what happened today. This is your reward, take it!"


    As he said that, he stuffed something into my hand.


    I looked down and ogled at the piece of paper that was worth a hundred and fifty million dors. Although I knew that Milleon wasn''t short of money, I was still shocked regardless.


    This case was a im. ording to legalw, a minimum of thirty percent of thepensation fee was to be collected. Even if Milleon paid the hundred million dors as promised, he still gave more than what was required. This was truly distressing.


    "Mr. Koch, isn''t this too much?" I said gloomily.


    "Don''t worry about it. Miss Reid, you guys have done me such a big favor. You deserve this. As we have previously agreed upon, the excess belongs to you as well. Here, don''t feel bad, just take it!"


    He kept insisting with his persistent attitude, so I couldn''t disappoint him. I had to ept it for now and get Fabian to help me sort it outter.


    As the saying went, no pain, no gain.


    ??¡¯Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    One had to pay the price for taking something that wasn''t theirs. Even though Milleon didn''t seem like someone who wouldy out a trap, there was no knowing a person''s true intentions. In this situation, it wouldn''t hurt to be a little more careful.


    While this was happening, Aaron suddenly interrupted us, "Milleon, you did a great job just now. Serene should probably be on her way to the hospital with an intravenous drip by now, shouldn''t she?"


    "Huh? What do you mean, Mr. Reid?" Milleon was baffled.


    "Didn''t you know that Serene can''t handle alcohol?" Aaron asked as he narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    "Are you serious?" Milleon''s face dropped. "I didn''t know about that!"


    He was stunned for a moment, then he clenched his fists and struck his other palm while hemented bitterly, "Hey! I was only following the traditions of my family, where the other party would have to drink as an apology. If I had known this earlier, I wouldn''t have made things so difficult for her!"


    Aaron patted him on the shoulder with an evil smile spreading across his face. "It''s all right. She deserves it. You don''t need to feel guilty!"


    "How can you say that? This had


    UT


    nothing to do with thewsuit at all. Alright, Miss Reid, Mr. Reid, the both of you can continue to enjoy yourself here. I''ll head over to the hospital right now, or else I''ll be runningte!"

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Milleon rushed to the door as he spoke. He looked both innocently funny and adorable.


    It seemed that what happened just now between them was a misunderstanding. I was surprised that Milleon was so nervous when he heard that Serene might have to be admitted to the hospitals that he left his guests behind and took off. He really knew how to take pity on women.


    Despite the fact that they were both enemies not too long ago, they were suddenly so concerned for each other, which was really suspicious.


    There was still time for me to watch him, to see


    whether he could be trusted.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Since the master of the house has left, shall we go, Arianna?" Emma asked. It was likely that she was a little exhausted because she decided to leave once Milleon had left.


    I had already greeted the rest of the people at the event, which meant that there was really no need for me to stay, so I nodded and agreed.


    That night, the Koch family''s birthday party was the top trend on Twitter''s search engine. The party and the guests were among the hottest topics in discussion.


    After taking a shower, Iid on the bed and browsed through Twitter. I then caught a glimpse of a topic at the top of the trending column that was rising in poprity.


    It was captioned, "Hendrix apanies Serene to the hospital, Milleon left his guests to visit her."


    Good heavens, those who weren''t in the know would think that this was a love triangle.


    Once I clicked on it, some blurred pictures that were taken by the paparazzi popped up. They showed the three of them entering the same hospital separately, none of them were seen in the same picture.


    When I saw these posts, it had already been three hours since Serene disappeared. Several anonymous ounts posted constantly and updated thetest happenings. At present, only a photo of Milleon''s departure was taken. They guessed that Serene had to be admitted into the hospital for the night.


    It looked like she was severely ill.


    Holding on to my cell phone, I


    refreshed the page several times on


    impulse, expecting to see some news about Hendrix. However, alft got was news about the situation twenty minutes ago, and there have been no updates since.  S


    Someizens had begun to suspect that Hendrix might be watching over Serene in the hospital tonight.


    Although I had confidence in him, I still felt ufortable reading that article.


    Who would be willing to allow their lover to watch over another woman?


    Hendrix was to me too. He hadn''t called in suck a long time. Although he wanted to earn Serene''s trust, it wasn''t necessary for him to go such lengths. She could sleep perfectly well in the hospital,


    wasn''t as if she couldn''t afford to hire a nurse!


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. So I called Hendrix right away.


    He picked it up quickly and said, "It''s alreadyte and you''re still awake?"


    "The same goes for you, no?" I asked with my voice slightly raised, "Where are you?"


    "At the hospital," Hendrix answered.


    "Oh," I replied as my cheeks puffed out all of sudden, I didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" he asked.


    "It''s okay. I just earned a hundred million dors and I wanted to share it with you," I murmured as I grabbed the pillow next to me.


    "Heh..." Hendrixughed quietly.


    "Madam, you''re truly the ideal wife. If


    you continue to be like this, I won''t be able to keep up with your earning power."

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    Out of the blue, a thought shed through my mind. The more a man did to make him feel guilty towards his wife, the sweeter his words would be. At the thought of this, I added a little ambiguously, "Well, I don''t think so. Once you''ve cooperated with Serene, a billion dors will be a piece of cake for you, won''t it?"


    Hearing this, Hendrix finally realized that I was upset.


    He sighed helplessly and after a while, he spoke again, "The team that is developing the antidote for you is also in this hospital. I was nning to stay and observe their progress. Did you think I was here to apany Serene?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Once I heard those words, I felt relieved. I straightened my back and threw the pillow aside. Biting my lips, I changed the topic, feeling slightly guilty, "How is it going?"


    "The first batch has been manufactured, and the experiments will begin soon. If it''s sessful, it can be used right away. Then, we don''t have to hold back in dealing with Sebastian anymore," Hendrix exined. He seemed to be very confident.


    "Alright," I said as I nodded


    obediently, "Don''t stay up toot


    Make sure you go home tonight."


    t belongs to swnow


    A strange man''s voice could be heard


    which ruptly through the p begin." Contente


    announced, "Mr.


    can to


    Swnovel


    "Got it," Hendrix replied to the et


    After that he continued, "I have something to do. You should go to bed first, I''ll send you a text when I get home."


    Once he said that, he hung up the phone before I could answer him. Scanning the call log in my phone, a feeling of unease surged about my heart. Why did it seem like Hendrix sounded a little nervous just now? Was it just me?

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    I was considering whether I should wait for Hendrix to be done with whatever he was upied with and call him again, but then my phone vibrated. It was a WhatsApp text from Hendrix, "Honey, I''ll take care of myself. Don''t worry."


    I smiled subtly. Since he didn''t forget to joke around during such a crucial situation, he was probably fine.


    I put my phone down and went to the nursery to check on my two children. When I passed by Anne''s bedroom, the door was left ajar and a light shone out of the gap. Then, I walked in.


    Anne was still awake at this time of the night. Theputer screen was on, and there she was, sitting in front of the monitor, alone, with her head hung low. I couldn''t tell what she was up to.


    Thest time I came across this simr situation was when Este approached Anne. Back then, in thepany, I dispatched Este to the logistics department and made her suffer a whole lot. Wasn''t that enough for her to give up on her evil intentions?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I slowed down and walked behind Anne skeptically to take a look. It turned out that she was actually doing her homework, and on theputer screen was a mathematics exercise sheet for fourth graders.


    I was a little taken aback. The school term had just begun, and yet Anne was already learning at such a level?


    After looking at this for a while, I noticed her fourth grade homework exercises on the table as well. She was so focused on her work that she hadn''t noticed me.


    It was truly unexpected for such a small child to be this hard-working.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked over to her right and made sure that she could see me. Then, I bent over and slung my arm over her shoulder while asking softly, "What are you doing, Anne?"


    "Mom!" Anne eximed and beamed when she saw me. She moved her hands away to reveal the contents of the exercise book and proudly said, "Mathematics is so interesting. Mr. rk praised me for being smart, so he arranged some exercises for me. I''m doing them now!"


    "Is that so..." I muttered.


    I picked up the book with a grin and casually flipped through it. There was nothing special about it. But judging from the content, all her answers were correct, even though they were the most basic of mathematical calctions.


    She pursed her lips together and beamed. She was very pleased.


    Monique used to be like this too when she was still alive. She was especially good with numbers, so after she became the boss, she feasted on the taste of ountancy. Anne had talent in this aspect as well, she was definitely following Monique''s footsteps.


    This was also one of the ways that proved Monique''s existence in this world.


    After cing her homework back to


    its original ce, I stretched out my


    arm and stroked Anne''s head. I


    e smiled while encouraging her, "Anne, you really are amazing. I''m so proud of you, but you''re still young and it''s a crucial period for you to grow. Go to sleep now, okay?"


    Hearing this, her small face pulled down into a frown. She then looked at the work on the table and back at §Ö me. Anne seemed a little hesitant but she finally chose to listen to me. She pulled her lips into a grin and set the pen down while cheering happily, "Alright, I will! Read me a bedtime story, Mom!"


    This young child was working so hard that I couldn''t refuse her request, and read her two whole fairy tales...


    The very next day.


    As soon as I dropped Anne off at school, I received a call from Valerie.


    "Arianna, are you free tonight?" she asked.


    I nced at the school gates and saw Josiah bursting out of the school building and ying with Anne at the entrance. I kept my eyes on them and replied absent-mindedly, "Probably, what''s the matter?"


    "Since you are, you should pay a visit to the Moore Family tonight and bring Anne along with you. Both your father and I are starting to miss her," Valerie added.


    Ever since I rejected Pedro''s offer to give his shares to the children, the both of them rarely showed up. They probably felt guilty and assumed that I was intentionally avoiding them.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    I intended to let Anne live a rxed life, but I didn''t expect them to be so worried. After thinking for a moment, I nodded and agreed, "I know, I''ll see you tonight."


    Once the call ended, Josiah was already bringing Anne around at the school gate. I didn''t know if it was because I was getting older, but I saw things rather emotionally. Looking at them among the children, one bigger than the other, the word ''warmth'' materialized in my head.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, this was only a fleeting thought. After everything Josiah had done, even if he spent his entire lifetime trying to redeem himself, he was just a scumbag who couldn''t fall any lower than he already had. That''s what I felt deep in my heart.


    I could understand Hendrix''s feelings of brotherhood and affection, but when dealing with such a person, trust and forgiveness were out of the question. I decided that for the sake of my child''s future, I had to add an extrayer of protection.


    On the way back to the office, I sent a text to Tobias asking him to find a good nutritionist who was astute and respectful. I added that it was better if they had a medical license too.


    After that, the only thing left to do was to wait.


    I pushed open the door to the office and noticed that Milleon was sitting inside.


    "Mr. Koch? Why are you here?" I asked.


    I recalled the hundred and fifty million dors. I was thinking of passing the check to Fabianter and getting him to transfer the remaining amount to Milleon''s ount. I didn''t expect him to visit me of his own ord.


    "Hahaha! Miss Reid, of course, I''m here to give you money!" Milleon chuckled as he spoke.


    This was a little strange. He had just handed me arge checkst night, and now he was going to hand me another one. Did he have memory loss? However, he didn''t seem to be joking around. He winked at the assistant beside him, who immediately whipped out a document from his bag and handed it to me over the table.


    "After signing this contract, all thepanies under my name will hand over their involved legal businesses to yourw firm!" he chortled. My eyebrows shot up as I stared at the thin folder. I felt as if I had suddenly struck the lottery.


    ording to Emma''s judgment, even if Ibined my assets with Hendrix''s, it wouldn''t evene close to Milleon''s. If I were to ept this under thew firm, there would be no need to worry about paying rent ever again.


    I would be wrong to say that I wasn''t tempted by this huge reward that seemed to have fallen from the sky but I was more frightened than. anything else. When I assessed the situation, I believed that there was nothing truly free in this world.


    The tens of millions of dorsst night, coupled with this abundant gift, was such a massive favor. If Milleon were to ask for anything in the future, would there even be room for me to reject him?


    After pondering on this for a while,


    the corners of my lips tugged upward. After adjusting my


    expression, smiled and pushed the document back towards him. "It''s our job to ept money and solve other people''s disasters. We have already received our payment, Mr. Levin will transfer the extra amount to your personal ountter. As for everything else, Mr. Koch, you''re very wee," Imented.


    Get


    The grin on his face faded, but it returned as quickly as it disappeared. "It doesn''t matter. Since you can''t handle it, let''s put it aside for the time being. However, there''s one other thing I want to ask of you today, Miss Reid," Mitteon said.


    Sure enough, no one would approach me without a reason.


    "Go ahead," I gave him the green light.


    Seeing that I didn''t refuse, Milleon ced his fist over his mouth. He cleared his throat and red impatiently at the assistant next to him while feigning a few extra coughs.


    His aide nodded, turned, and left. He seemed to be quite a perceptive person.

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    With the sound of the door being mmed shut, Milleon looked back abruptly to make sure that there was no one else in the room. Relieved, he pulled out his phone from his pocket.


    After tapping on it a few times, he turned the screen around and handed the phone to me with a smile.


    "Miss Reid, there are a fewdies here. Are there any to your liking?" asked Milleon in an ingratiating tone.


    Although it sounded a little ridiculous, I still took the device from him and observed it carefully.


    On the screen was an album, and the first picture was of a young and beautiful woman, but her eyes looked vacant and dull.


    From the thumbnail, I could see shots of the birthday party from the night before, so I flipped through all the other pictures.


    I looked through a few, and although the women looked stunning and had amazing figures, I felt that they were all quite mediocre. They weren''t particrly special in any way.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In Jarold City, gorgeous men and women were amon sight.


    "What do you think?" Milleon asked anxiously.


    It felt like someone was giving out questionnaires on the street. I smiled awkwardly and decided to change the topic, "What are you trying to do by showing these to me?"


    "Nothing. It''s just for a friend who''s looking for a good wife. He showed a few of them to me to take a look, but I''m just a rough man, how would I know anything about this? I don''t have many real friends in Jarold City, so I''m asking for your help," he exined.


    It didn''t sound like a problem, but from Milleon''s expression, he was definitely giving himself away despite trying to cover up the truth.


    Even if he was entrusted with this kind of matter, he wouldn''t have gone out of his way to do it personally. It seemed that this ''friend'' he was referring to, was himself.


    I had also checked on Milleon''s information while working on his case with Serene. I found out that he was seven or eight years older than Hendrix, had two wives and several illegitimate children.


    ording to the current domesticw, it stated that divorcees would obtain half of the other party''s property. It was easy to understand why Milleon had refused to let any other woman into his house this whole time.


    He wasn''t very handsome, rather, he was just an ordinary person. It was obvious that those women were aiming for his wealth, and so didn''t deserve any pity.


    However, this was his private affair. I couldn''t inquire further, so I only stated the truth, "To tell you the truth, Mr. Koch, among these girls you''ve looked at, I don''t think any of them would bepatible with you."


    ce


    Once he heard this, Milleon''s expression became heavy. He ced his hand on the table and tapped his fingers repeatedly as if he was considering something. "Is that so... Nevermind. Since there''s no such thing as fate, I''ll get my friend to reconsider," he sulked


    Milleon''s reaction gave the impression that he had a crush on one of the women among those whom I had rejected.


    As the old saying went, you can


    destroy anything but marriage. I didn''t want him to miss out on good things because of me. "Actually, if both sides have feelings for one another, it''s enough if they can get along. The most important thing is to establish afortable rtionship to be able to settle down. You don''t have to pay too much attention to what I said before, since I''m just an outsider," I noted.


    Milleon put his phone away, and a pleased look was stered all over his face as he said, "Miss Reid, you don''t understand. People like usck the help of a capable person like- you. Since you can''t deal with this, and wasn''t able to make it clear to you, I won''t bother you about it any longer. Thank you for today, Miss Reid. Also, you seem busy, so I''ll be going. I''ll treat you to a meal next time as thanks."

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    With that, Milleon got up and walked out before I had a chance to be courteous. His footsteps were swift, as though he was afraid that I would keep him here to get to the bottom of things.


    Seeing hisical demeanor, I couldn''t help butugh. This man was bing very interesting.


    After picking Anne up in the afternoon, I immediately told the driver to take us to the Moore Vi.


    When we entered, a few servants stood in two rows parallel to each other at the door and addressed us respectfully.


    Greetings were exchanged.


    I didn''t know if I was being too suspicious or not, but I found the atmosphere in the house a little odd. We were just going to have a meal together, but all these servants were standing by, it seemed quite exaggerated.


    "You''re back," Valerie announced. She had been waiting in the living room for quite some time. The moment we entered the house, she came over to hold Anne and gushed, "Anne, did you miss me?"


    "Yes, Grandma! Why haven''t youe to visit me for such a long time?" pouted Anne.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I had work to do. When I get my sry, I''ll buy some beautiful clothes for you. Do you want them?" teased Valerie.


    "No! I want to work and buy them by myself!" Anne huffed.


    "Oh? Naha, my granddaughter is such an ambitious child. Well, I''ll be waiting for that day..." said Valerie.


    The both of them, the old and the young, were chatting happily. Perhaps it was because they hadn''t seen each other for a very long time.


    Pedro was sitting on an armchair in the middle of the living room after snuffing out the cigar in his hand. He was making tea at the time. His movements were slow and meticulous. He was in his fifties and his every move exuded the charm of a mature man. It was easy to imagine how romantic he was when he was younger.


    I walked over, sat down on the sofa next to him, and greeted him with a faint smile, "Dad."


    Pedro nodded gently in acknowledgement and ced one of the cups of tea in front of me. "Have a taste of this year''s harvest of green tea."


    "Alright," I answered while picking up the teacup and took a sip. Then, while smiling and nodding slowly, I added, "It has a sweet aftertaste. It''s not bad."


    Pedro didn''t reply and poured another serving of tea for me.


    Before dinner, Valerie tried to build a closer connection with Anne, but Anne whined about wanting toplete her homework in the study. Valerie couldn''t win her over, so she followed along to tutor her.


    As soon as they went upstairs, a servant came in to report, "Master Moore, a guest has arrived."


    "Show them in," he ordered, without batting an eye as he blew on his tea cup leisurely. He didn''t seem surprised at all.


    Wasn''t it a family dinner tonight?


    Just as I found this bizarre, the sound of footsteps could be heard from behind me. The proimed ''guest'' had already walked in.


    Curious, I turned around to have a look. It was a man I didn''t recognize. He was dressed in a white shirt and a ck windbreaker. A hand-woven cashmere scarf was draped over his neck and his attire looked


    expensive.


    However, my mind was in a mess, and I couldn''t remember anything about this person. I could tell that he wasn''t someone I knew or had crossed paths with.


    On the other hand, the man appeared to be poised and at ease. He walked in and met Pedro''s gaze. When he saw me, he smiled warmly and strode towards me.


    "Miss Reid," he greeted humbly while gently reaching out his hand, "I''m Santiago. Santiago Jenkins."


    Santiago Jenkins?


    Was he the Santiago who had taken away billions from capitalists in Miesville''s stock market overnight and disappeared without a trace?


    When Bate Coin was at its peak, Emma often mentioned the positive side of news that rted to stocks to me. Santiago was among the well-known figures. I never expected that someone as esteemed as him would actually appear in front of me.


    Emma''s admiring and reverent face popped up in my mind. I reached out politely and shook hands with him while adding, "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Santiago''s already here?" Valerie


    said. Somehow, she heard what was going on and came downstairs in a blink of an eye. She looked delighted. "Don''t just stand there, have a seat. I heard from Pedro that


    you''ve just arrived from Miesville, is that right?"

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    "Of course," Santiago said whileughing calmly, "My father wished to return to thend of his origin, so he moved the headquarters of his business to this country."


    Extremely wealthy tycoons owned numerouspanies under their names. Prodigies like Santiago weren''t an exception.


    "Yes," replied Pedro as he nodded. "It''s a good thing to return, it''s better than staying there. Coincidentally, there''s a new project in mypany that needs someone to coborate with. You can go over it some other day, and we can see if there''s any room for it."


    "Alright, I''ll do that," Santiago agreed.


    As this was happening, the servant''s voice could be heard from upstairs, "Master Moore, there''s a phone call for you."


    "Alright," Pedro replied as he stood up and walked upstairs. "You guys go ahead. I need to take care of some business, I''ll be back soon."


    As soon as he reached the second floor, Valerie stood up and walked toward the kitchen while saying, "Arianna, have a chat with Santiago for a bit while I prepare you two some food in the


    kitchen."


    When I realized that the both of them were on the same page, I was so embarrassed that I wanted to bury myself in a hole.


    They did it so obviously, as though they were afraid that no one else would notice. Were they trying to set me up with this man in front of me? Although I didn''t tell Pedro and Valerie that our divorce was merely a faqade, I had been pestering Hendrix recently, which caused quite a stir in Jarold City. Those who weren''t fools could see that I still had feelings for Hendrix, but they actually arranged a blind date for me without me knowing.


    After calming myself down, I looked at Santiago with regret in my eyes. I shrugged my shoulders and grunted, "It seems that Mr. Jenkins'' trip over today was all in vain. I''m sorry about my parents."


    He lowered his head and grinned


    without a single hint of anger. "Don''t worry. It''s actually my fault since came here so abruptly. It seems that you are a little shocked by this, but please believe me, Miss Reid won''t let you down if you choose to get along with me," convinced Santiago.


    please a


    Here he was, a man of his age and yet his appearance was still very well maintained. Handsome and sitting on a mountain of wealth, he was the dream man of countless women.


    However, that didn''t include me.


    I shook my head with a smile, and I didn''t want to ruin Valerie and Pedro''s reputation, so I said euphemistically, "Mr. Jenkins, you''ve misunderstood. I just got divorced and have yet to move on. I think you''re looking for the wrong person."


    Although I spoke politely, the both of


    us knew in our hearts that even though I was divorced, I still had three children under my care. Moreover, with the Reid family and Moore family backing me, as well as the assets from my own family, any ambitious man would have rushed to my side.


    After Hendrix got tangled up with Serene, I had guessed that this day woulde. I just didn''t expect that such n would be hatched by my own flesh and blood.


    It would be a lie to say that I wasn''t disappointed.


    Prey a once stated that the reason why Valerie and Pedro had used such unscrupulous means to bring Andrea and Hendrix together wasn''t only for the sake of their beloved daughter, but also because they wanted to strengthen themselves by using the Roberts.


    One could imagine the actual purpose of this awkward blind date.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced at the kitchen impulsively. I no longer looked forward to eating.


    Santiago didn''t respond to me after a while. I looked back at him and saw that he was still quite calm, as if he didn''t mind my refusal.


    Then, I got up and went to the kitchen.


    Valerie was leaning to one side in the kitchen. She lookedid back with a cup of steaming ck tea in her hand as she watched the servants cook.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    Sure enough, cooking personally for us was just an excuse to leave more time for Santiago and me to be alone with each other.


    After standing there for a moment, Valerie finally caught sight of me. "Why did youe in? I can keep an eye on things here. How can we leave our guest alone outside?" she fretted.


    I crossed my arms in front of my chest and stared at her with a sigh. Then, I instructed the servants beside me, "Turn off the gas and leave for a bit. I have something to discuss with the madam."


    "Understood," they replied.


    I still had some status in this family. As soon as those words left my mouth, several maids stopped what they were doing and left, without forgetting to close the ss door for us.


    Once they left, only Valerie and I were in the kitchen.


    "Why did you bring Santiago here?" I confronted her directly.


    "What are you talking about?" Valerie said as she sauntered up to me with a straight face. She leaned against the cab next to me and continued with a grin, "The Jenkins family and the Moore family are old friends. Santiago came to see your father. What made you think that we brought him over..."


    "Really? Then, why didn''t you tell me in advance that we were having a guest over?" I sneered.


    "He called me when he got off the ne. It was a coincidence," she blurted.


    She still quibbled about it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I added, "Good, I don''t know him anyway. Even if I''m not around, it shouldn''t affect the three of you from reminiscing over your old friendships. Anne and I will leave now."


    I hated making arrangements on my own, and I didn''t like to beat around the bush with my own family.


    The family needed to survive, and the property had to be inherited, so an arranged marriage was the easiest way to ensure that. I understood that, but it didn''t mean that I would support it or that I would be willing to be their bridge.


    When I turned around, Valerie tugged at my arm anxiously and protested, "Arianna, what are you doing? The guest is right outside and if you leave with Anne now, he''ll think that the Moore family doesn''t wee him. How are we


    supposed to interact with his family in the future?"


    With a disgruntled face, I had no intention ofpromising at all.


    Upon seeing that I was leaving, Valerie let out a long sigh. She had no choice but to tell the truth, "Alright, I admit that your father and I had specially arranged dinner today for you. We''re doing this for your own good. Now, the topic of Hendrix and Serene has spread far and wide out there. You have to find a way out for yourself. Santiago may be a little older than Hendrix, but he''s filial and thoughtful. Although he''s focused solely on his family, his career has flourished. This may have dyed his own love life, but he''s a really outstanding marriage partner. You..."


    She nagged, but I wasn''t listening. The one thing I heard, however, was that I had three children, and that Santiago had never maintained a rtionship with women.


    I was angry and annoyed, so Iined indifferently, "Do you guys think that it''s normal for someone at such an old age to remain unmarried?"


    "What nonsense are you speaking of? We would never put you into a situation that would harm you. We''ve investigated Santiago''s personal background, and he''s in good health. Taking care of you and your children won''t be a problem!" Valerie spouted.


    I was really tired of her saying that she was doing this for my sake, and so I didn''t give her a chance to finish. "The assets from the Reid and Moore family are enough for me and my children to live a peaceful life. Are you really doing this for our own good, or do you want to use this as a reason to find a cheap sen- inw to expand yours and Pedro''s businesses?" I pressed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Reality was often ugly, but in the end, this was what I lived in and I had to face it head on.


    Valerie didn''t expect me to be so agitated. She was stunned for a moment and couldn''t say anything in the end.


    With a disappointed smile, I turned around and waved my hand while dering, "If you still insist on using me for your business, then I''ll cut ties with you."


    After that, I pushed the ss door open and strode out. I ignored Santiago, who was in the living room, trudged upstairs to get Anne, and left the ce without even looking back.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. All I wanted to do was to rant to someone. It wasn''t until I finally managed to put Anne to sleep that I ran back to my room and called Hendrix for a video call.


    The call connected. My gloomy face stared back at me on my phone screen as I waited for Hendrix to pick up. Soon, he picked up my call and his gaze immediately met with my angry eyes.


    He frowned and asked with a smile, "Did I offend my wife again today?"


    "Yes, you''ve provoked me," I said.


    If not for revenge, I wouldn''t have had to fake a divorce and go on a blind date with Santiago or anyone else. Not only that, Valerie and Pedro wouldn''t have kept their secrets and schemed against me.


    Although what I said were merely words of anger, as a woman I tend to get emotional when I was upset.


    Hendrix frowned and looked a little confused. He said, "I came back from the hospitalst night and stayed over at the office. Save for Evan, the only person I spoke to today was the secretary who came in to deliver my coffee. Which of them annoyed you?" he asked.


    He had a pretty clear conscience, so obviously, he was just teasing me. I couldn''t stay angry at him for very long.


    I didn''t hold back myughter as I chuckled, "Stop teasing me. By the way, I went on a blind date today."


    "A blind date?" Hendrix barked as he narrowed his eyes, doubting me. Then, he continued to joke lightly, "Those who would dare to go on a blind date with you are seeking death. There are still people in Jarold City who would dare to do so?"


    I was both offended and anxious, "Why would they be courting death? Am I that terrible?" I mumbled.


    "Haha..." Hendrixughed quietly, "Did you forget what I said at the Forbes family''s anniversary banquet before?"


    I began to remember.


    During the party, I waspletely humiliated by Serene''s assistant. It was a traumatic experience but Hendrix stood up for me and said to the public that as we had a child between us, our rtionship would never be broken.


    By doing so, it helped to prevent any possible obstacles that I might face in the future. Apart from that, it would clear off the potential suitors around me. Hendrix was proving to the public that those who wanted me, and the support of the Reid and the Moor families, had to go through him first. With his currentstatus and power, those who dared to do so, really are courting death.


    Looking at his face, I curled my lips and became a little agitated all of a sudden. I mocked, "Are you that confident that my heart wouldn''t be stolen by someone else?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix looked at me intently with his dark eyes and said, "It''s not because I''m confident, but I know that you won''t simply run off with just any man. Arianna, you view rtionships very seriously, even more so than me."


    I was rendered speechless upon hearing him say that.


    He understood me really well.


    That was exactly the kind of love and rtionship I wanted. Both parties were free to roam around and mingle with others. However, both parties shouldn''t overstep their boundaries and remain loyal to one another.


    e


    Coming back to my senses, my fury subsided. So changed the topic of our conversation, "Say, what do you think is going on in Pedro and Valerie''s minds? In the beginning, it was to obtain connections through marriage, so I let it slide for a long time, but now they want to push me back into it? Don''t you think they''re going overboard?" I huffed.


    "People change all the time," Hendrix said, "Every situation is different, so they won''t make the same decision every time. Maybe you should check if the Moore family has encountered any trouble recently. You did cause a lot of damage for them in order to avenge Monique. Now, their ability to resolve problems isn''t as effective as before. Maybe because of this, it opened the door for the other party to enter. In order to protect the family business, they had to take an unwise approach. Of course, it''s better to think optimistically. But if your parents have other ns, then I''m not sure what might happen. I''m looking forward to the former, though."

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    I nodded and thought about it for a moment. Then, I looked at him and said, "During Milleon''s father''s birthday party, I noticed that Tyler and Serene were much closer than before. Did the Forbes and Drake families signed the contract over Bate Coin?"


    A smile spread across Hendrix''s face, "That''s right, the fish has caught the bait. My people are already working on hacking the procedures of Bate Coin, so it won''t take long toplete. You don''t have to worry about a single thing so long as I''m around. Now, back to our previous topic of conversation, I''m very curious about the person who dared to go on a date with you."


    There were people who still dared to date me at such a critical time. It really was suspicious.


    "Santiago," I told him seriously. "A foreign Western man from Mesville, who had just returned from overseas. Also, Pedro seems to be interested in cooperating with the Jenkins family."


    "I see. Evan will check it outter," Hendrix responded.


    "All right," I replied.


    I nodded obediently, but I caught a glimpse of Hendrix grimacing rather fiercely. Although it was only for a split second, I saw it clearly.


    "Hendrix? Are you alright?" I asked. I fixed my gaze on him and I stopped smiling.


    "Hm? What?" Hendrix said. His expression returned to normal. He looked at me innocently and then revealed his exhaustion. It seemed that he had deliberately aimed the camera at himself so that I could see him furrowing his eyebrows together. He sighed deeply and exined, "I''ve been very busy these past few days and I haven''t been able to get some good rest. I really could use some sleep."


    I froze when I heard him say that. Secondster, I replied faintly, "Just hang up the call since you''re tired. You should go to bed."


    Hendrix looked up at the screen and said, "You too. I''ll call you again tomorrow."


    "Alright," I murmured.


    Once our conversation ended and Hendrix hung up, my phone screen returned to the call log screen. I sat motionlessly as my heart sank to the bottom of my stomach.


    Hendrix had always been good at concealing his emotions. No matter the situation, he wouldn''t let anyone see his true emotions. However, I wasn''t just anyone. I was his wife, the one who had been with him for ten whole years, I knew him like the back of my hand.


    I knew Hendrix very well. How could a man who demanded perfection feel exhausted?


    My intuition told me that Hendrix was hiding something from me because he didn''t want me to be worry.


    I sat in bed for a while, everything that had just happened shed through my mind. I picked up my phone and keyed in Mullen''s number.


    I messaged, "Go get the car right now. I want to go to the Roberts Group building."


    Mullen''s movements were very agile. Once I was done packing, she was already waiting by the roadside with some bodyguards and the car.


    I got into the passenger seat next to her and said to her rather tensely, "Get me there as soon as possible."


    Without wasting any words, Mullen revved the engine, stepped on the elerator, which lurched the car forward.


    It took her less than twenty minutes to arrive outside the Roberts Group building. I rushed up, without caring if Serene, Eddison, or if the others were around.


    At the time, the Roberts Group building was still pretty upied. Almost every floor was lit with lights on as many employees were


    working overtime. I pressed the


    n


    button in the elevator that went to


    the president''s office. Content


    belongs to


    I then walked out of the elevator and pushed the office door open. As I had expected, there was no one inside.


    Half an hour ago, he mentioned over the phone that he was still working in the office at this time, but now he had disappeared. It didn''t make anyPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    sense!  any


    ?wnovel


    I stood at the door, tapped open the call log, and pressed the dial button.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    Beep... beep...


    And then the call was cut off. He didn''t pick up the phone.


    Hendrix had always been a light-sleeper and he seldom let his calls go to voicemail. Something must have happened to him.


    I held the phone for a few seconds, then I clicked into WhatsApp and started a video call with Evan.


    After a while, Evan answered the call. Behind him was a bright coloured wall.


    "Madam Reid, what''s the matter?" Evan asked as he stared into the camera in a daze.


    "Where is Hendrix?" I demanded.


    "Mr. Roberts didn''t tell me anything," he blurted out without thinking twice.


    "Is that so?" I muttered. His answer was hardly believable. As a personal assistant, Hendrix wouldn''t keep Evan in the dark about his whereabouts, especially if he was in the office just a few moments ago. I continued, "Well, I''m not looking for Hendrix, I''m looking for you. Where are you? I''lle to you."


    Evan thought for a few seconds and said calmly, "I think I''ll go to you instead, Madam." "Okay,e to Hendrix''s office. I''ll give you twenty minutes," I ordered.


    After that, there was nothing left for him to say, so he promptly ended the call.


    Sitting on Hendrix''s office chair, I let my thoughts run. I recalled the conversation I had with Hendrix and how his reactions were.


    He was a person who knew how to control his own emotions. If a situation wasn''t very serious, he would remain expressionless. As a patient, I understood how a person could lose control of their emotions when faced with illness. Then, all the real emotions would appear on their face for everyone to see.


    Of course, this was merely my guess for the worst possible oue. Maybe Hendrix had encountered something that was hard but not impossible to solve. I hoped it was thetter. After all, no matter what kind of loss I suffered, it wasn''t as important as losing my life.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, Evan pushed through the doors and entered.


    "I''m sorry, Madam Reid. I had just settled something, sorry to keep you waiting," he apologized and bowed respectfully.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I didn''t reply but stared at him coldly. The room was silent for a long time. Finally I broke the silence, "You were with Hendrix just now." "I wasn''t," Evan said as he kept his eyes on the ground, not daring to look at me, "Madam, please don''t overthink things, I waste just now because I had to deal with some business affairs."


    I bit my lip and remained silent.


    Hendrix had repeatedly informed Evan that he had to obey both Hendrix''s and my orders. Evan had always taken this order to heart. Perhaps Evan was telling the truth but since he had kept me waiting for some time, it meant the matter that he went to settle was quite important and serious.


    The room fell into an awkward silence again. I then demanded, "Well then, tell me what were you doing? There''s no need to hide it from me, right, Evan?"


    "Of course," Evan assured hurriedly.


    He lifted his eyes and looked at me calmly. Then he spoke, "In order for Serene to sessfully take over the deal for Bate Coin, Mr. Roberts made a secret guarantee when he was being interviewed. Now, thepany''s business is under the supervision of the stockmittee, and the authorities will send someone over tomorrow to investigate. Therefore, I have to


    prepare everything by tonight.


    Nothing was to be dyed."


    Evan''s exnation sounded reasonable and fair.


    Looking at Evan''s calm face, I started to wonder if I had indeed overthought things.


    I hade to Hendrix''s office due to


    a sudden spark of anger, and Evan had rushed over in a hurry. It was impossible for Evan to n such a perfect reason in such a short amount of time. Moreover, if what he had said was true, then such a huge investigation by the shareholders''mittee would attract the media''s attention. If he lied to me, he would be easily exposed the very next day.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    The office fell silent once again. Something still didn''t seem right, but neither Evan or I was able to figure out what it was.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a door opening could be heard from behind him. Hendrix turned around and caught sight of a familiar figure in front of him.


    He stood by the entrance with no expression on his face. He looked splendid with his delicately outlined features as he stood at the doorway. He looked as if he was still a well-groomed youth in his twenties.


    I had never been more happy and excited than I was right now, when I saw him standing in front of me. Safe and sound.


    I could no longer restrain the helplessness I felt in my heart as I approached Hendrix and held him tightly. When I breathed in the familiar scent of his body, I was overwhelmed with relief, "I''m d that you''re alright," I said.


    "Why did youe here all of a sudden?" Hendrix asked gently as he stroked the top of my head lightly. But then his voice turned cold when he spoke to Evan, "You can go now." Evan took the hint and left immediately. He did not want to disturb our moment together.


    As the door to the office was shut, I pulled myself away from Hendrix''s embrace, and frowned at him, "Where were you? Why didn''t you pick up my call?".


    Hendrix wasn''t in a hurry to answer me. Instead, he gently led me to the sofa and sat down with me. He then slowly poured out a ss of water and handed it to me, saying, "Here, have some water first."


    I couldn''t keep calm. Putting the ss aside, I pressed on anxiously, "You''re hiding something from me, aren''t you?"


    Hendrix lowered his eyes and didn''t speak. He gave off a cold aura, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking about.


    However, his reaction had confirmed my guess. He was in big trouble.


    I pursed my lips together and reached out to hold him, telling him, "We''re married."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Through hardships and love, through sickness and health, we would be there for each other.


    Hendrix held my hand, and said, "While I was having that video call with you, Tyler sent me a message. He hoped that I would sign the agreement to be a shareholder with Serene."


    After working in aw firm for such a long time, I was no stranger to the legal effects of signing contracts. Once Hendrix signed it, it meant that, in the future, no matter what kind of crisis the Bate Coin business faced, including the sentencing for economic crimes in the future, he and the Roberts Group would be lumped together. They would inevitably be the first to bear the brunt of any penalties.


    I thought by faking our divorce, we could throw Tyler and the others off their guards. I didn''t expect that the older they got, the wiser they''d be. Instead of choosing to go with a verbal trust agreement, they preferred to have the guarantee Witten in ck and white,


    "You''re considering it?" I asked.


    Hendrix shook his head as he replied, "I can''t let anything happen to you because your illness hasn''t been cured yet, so I won''t sign it."


    "That''s good," I said, "If it''s too risky, you should put it on hold for now. With our current situation, Eddison yearns to be at peace with us and won''t attack us rashly. You don''t have to push yourself too hard."


    "I''ve gone through great lengths to drive Sebastian away, so I don''t have to worry about being attacked from my blind spots. I shouldn''t stop now should? Now that one of my opponents is down, I have more chances to take the others down. So, I should speed up instead," Hendrix said.


    His expression was focused and serious, and it looked like he was still engulfed in his thoughts.


    No one could change what he had set his mind on. I sighed and realized that I could only support him.


    I often wondered, although Hendrix was physically by my side, but I always felt that we weren''t really together. I always felt that he and I were on different wavelengths. I looked at him and my heart sank once again.


    Perhaps Hendrix had felt me staring at him, so he looked up and our eyes met.


    There wasn''t a trace of deceit in his eyes. Right at this moment, as we watched each other, I was almost certain that Hendrix still had other things buried in his heart, but he would never let me in on it.


    My heart felt overwhelmed for a second, I knew that I could no longer get anything out of him.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Hence, there was no point in taking the bull by its horns any longer. We could only think of another approach.


    After thinking for a moment, I decided to take my leave. "Don''t pressure yourself too much. Give yourself some time. Also, I''ve been here for too long. If I don''t go now, Serene and Eddison wille find me. I''ll take my leave first," I said.


    As I spoke, I stood up and walked out. Hendrix followed me. "I''ll have Evan take you home."


    "He doesn''t have to. I came with Mullen," I told him.


    I smiled as I rejected Hendrix''s offer. I tiptoed and gave him a light kiss on the lips. Then I turned around, opened the door and left.


    Before entering the elevator, I could see his gloomy eyes following me.


    I returned to the car and immediately instructed Mullen to drive, "Make a round."


    Hearing this, Mullen nced at me in surprise. Having met my expressionless face, she pondered for a moment, then revved the engine.


    Five minutester, I returned to the Roberts Group again.


    However, this time, Mullen had intentionally parked the car out of the sight of the surveince cameras. She switched off the headlights and we sat in the darkness. From where our car was parked, we could watch the people who entered and left the building distinctively all without being discovered.


    Once the car came to a stop, I rolled down the window and fixed my gaze on the revolving door.


    Perhaps Mullen was slightly bored with my ns of spying on my husband. Hence, she lit a cigarette, ced one hand on the door, and puffed out the smoke. She looked unbothered as she leaned back into the seat.


    Women who did not smoke looked innocent and sweet, but those who did had a dominant aura about them - they were sexy, cold and mysterious.


    I turned my head impulsively and looked at her. The faint scent of tobo mixed with the night breeze blew towards me. I choked lightly and coughed twice while waving my hand to clear the air.


    Mullen did not say anything. She took onest breath deeply, then threw the half- smoked cigarette out of the car before rolling up the window.


    "I don''t mind it," I told her. It was a little embarrassing that she had to stop because of me.


    After all, we were of the same status. There was no need to do things to match my preferences all the time.


    Mullen turned her head and nced


    at me. Her deep eyes, which were as dark as midnight, were filled with confusion. "I used to think that


    women who had seen the world


    would only love themselves. However, you are an exception," she said.


    Her sarcastic tone was hinting to me that she did not agree with us spying on Hendrix.


    Indeed, I agreed this was a bit much. I had charged to the office in the middle of the night, and brought bodyguards with me just to monitor my husband; people would think that Hendrix was unfaithful.


    For those who made a living as mercenaries, they would all have severed their emotions naturally. Mullen wa''s particrly one of the most outstanding figures among them, so she would not usually take it to heart.


    Since I had started thew firm and had the assistance of the Reid and Moore family, I could be considered a force not to be reckoned with


    among other women. In Mullen et


    view, should have lived for myself. However, what she saw was an abandoned woman who put her great abilities to catch her husband in the act. It was understandable why she mocked me. Content


    belongs to


    I was about to exin to Mullen when I saw Hendrix and Evane out one after the other through the revolving door across the street. Hendrix was visibly bent over.


    They were in a hurry, and soon after, they got into the car and started the engine, ready to leave.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    "Follow them," I instructed. I couldn''t care about anything else anymore.


    Before I could get my orders out, Mullen had already stepped on the elerator and followed their car. She was a skilled driver who could navigate the car without having to turn on the headlights. Besides, the road was brightly lit; thus, she kept a safe distance from Hendrix''s car as she followed them.


    Soon, Hendrix''s car turned into the entrance of a hospital.


    The building looked familiar to me. It was the background of the most searched picture that night-the hospital where Serene was at.


    "Shall we go in?" Mullen asked.


    "There''s no need for that," I replied. Pondering for a moment, I picked up my handbag and got off the car, "Wait for me here."


    The hospital was unusually quiet and there was hardly anyone around. Since I was worried about losing them, I did a light run to catch up. Fortunately, Hendrix and others were walking slowly ahead. I caught sight of them entering the elevator.


    I stayed where I was for two seconds. After confirming that the elevator door was closed, I crept over and looked at the floor they were headed to.


    The inpatient department was located on the third floor. If Hendrix came to see Serene, he would surely have stopped there. However, the elevator went down to the underground parking lot, then to the second floor. Generally speaking, this was the ce where the hospital stored medicinal drugs, which was not easily essible to the public.


    Brimming with curiosity, I continued to watch as the elevator finally stopped on the third floor. To preventing into contact with Hendrix, I walked to the elevator next to theirs and pressed the button for the corresponding floor.


    Ding-


    When the door opened, I came upon a stretched corridor with a cold tinge of an atmosphere. The smell of disinfectant was strong and overwhelming. It seemed that a specialized sanitization had been done here.


    I tiptoed out and moved in the direction of the corridor. After two turns, I saw Evan. He stood in front of a door and had a stern look on his face. He did not notice me as I hurriedly hid behind the wall the moment I saw him.


    Standing close to the wall, I quickly calmed myself down. I figured only Hendrix would have Evan escort him. Thetter would not do so for anyone else other than Hendrix either.


    I remembered Hendrix had said previously that the medical team for the development of the antidote was in this hospital. However, his actions that night were rather suspicious and he had also disappeared earlier for a good forty minutes.


    "... The finished product has been produced. After running the clinical trials, I can give it to you immediately," someone could be heard saying. "Mr. Roberts, you can start now..." another voice could be heard.


    Those words repeated themselves in my mind. Panic and fear overwhelmed me as my heart twisted hard.


    Clenching my fists, I took a deep breath and calmed myself down.


    After sorting my emotions out and straightening my clothes, I approached Evan.


    The cking of my high heels reverberated along the corridor, and the bodyguards looked at me. In an instant, Evan and the several other bodyguards along with him, blocked my way. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Madam Reid, why are you here?" he asked, "I''ll take you back."


    As he spoke, the people behind him were heading towards me to escort me away.


    However, I did not budge at all. If looks could kill, they would have all dropped dead by then.


    Evan''s men knew who I was. They hesitated for a moment escorting me away but obviously thought better of it and stepped back.


    I looked at Evan and threatened coldly, "Are you still trying to stop me?"


    Evan''s face turned awkward and he was speechless.


    His reaction confirmed my suspicions about how Hendrix was involved in a top secret mission.


    I gritted my teeth, and charged past Evan and the bodyguards. I ced my hand on the door handle and proceeded to push down on it.


    Just as I was about to fling the door open, Evan''s voice boomed from behind me, "Madam!"


    I whipped my head almost reflexively and came face to face with a knifehand strike. I could not dodge it and lost consciousness instantly.


    When I woke up, I saw the familiar crystal chandelier of the Reid family.


    There was no one else in the room.


    It was so quiet that I could hear birds chirping outside the window. Even though the curtains were pulled shut, the sunlight still seeped in. It was quite a dazzling sight.


    I struggled to sit up, but there was a


    tearing pain in my neck. It hurt so e


    bad that I gasped hard and reached yneck.


    out to hold the back of my

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    I gritted my teeth and forced myself to sit up. Then I closed my eyes and recalled the scene that had just happened.


    I was so close to finding out what Hendrix was up to. Was it Evan who knocked me out?


    It was toote to recall the details, so I put on my coat and walked out. I only wanted to reach the hospital''s basement as soon as possible to make sure that Hendrix was safe.


    As soon as I opened the door, I ran into Aaron who was about to head downstairs.


    "Where are you going at this early hour?" Aaron asked while rubbing his neck.


    I paused for a moment and regained myposure. Then I put a hand over my mouth and pretended to yawn, saying, "Thew firm has been receiving a lot of cases recently. I''m a little busy." "Really?" He shot back with a dubious, knowing look. A momentter, he lowered his head and continued his way down,ining while walking, "Fabian really thought you''ve gone to work."


    I felt helpless. Although the office was under the Reid family, I was, in fact, just an apprenticewyer. Seriously, Aaron, what did this have to do with a genuinely hardworking man like Fabian? I sneered to myself.


    I followed Aaron down to the living room. Emma and Charles were having breakfast in the dining room, so I said, "Dad, I don''t have much of an appetite today. I''ll leave for thepany first. You guys enjoy breakfast," I said.


    "Wait," Aaron called out suddenly, catching up with me halfway and pulling me back, "What is more important than your health? You should have your breakfast," he nagged.


    "No, I''m runningte. I''m supposed to meet with a client I rescheduled with," I said quickly. I struggled to free myself from Aaron''s grasp but he was too strong. He held my shoulder tightly and forced me to sit at the dining table with the others.


    "Eat," he instructed and heaped my tes with mash potatoes and bacon. After our eyes met, Aaron looked towards Charles, knowing that Charles would always think of a way to make me stay.


    We were brought up in a household where we could never disobey the elderly.


    I had no choice but to give in. I picked up my cutlery and started eating.


    When I was out the night before, I


    ???Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    had been knocked out and brought back home. Why didn''t anyone ask about what happened? It was understandable that Emma didn''t, since she slept like a log, but what about Aaron, who would wake up at the slightest sound? Did he not know about it?


    As I was lost in thoughts, Aaron continued to fill up my te with food and said, "Why don''t you put aside your cases today and rest at home? After your nap, I need you to follow me to a few ces.


    "Me?" I asked as I looked at Emma, "Where are we going?


    "You''ll know when we get there. Let''s have our meal first," Aaron said, putting on a confident smile.


    "Why don''t you get Emma to go with you? I have something on today..." I trailed off.


    "No, no way," the couple spoke together. Sensing the awkwardness, they looked at each other sheepishly.


    Emma exined, "I have an appointment with someone today that cannot be moved. I''m sorry, Arianna, but I can''t help you."


    As I was about to speak, Aaron interrupted sarcastically, "It''s the same old executives again, right? Why don''t I take care of them for you?"


    "Haha..." Emmaughed coldly, and


    stared at him wide-eyed. ''TH be


    more than grateful if you old folks don''t get in the way of my ns. Right, I''m done eating, please excuse me."


    As soon as Emma finished speaking, she stood up and went out with her handbag clutched in her hand.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    As I watched the scene unfold, I seized the opportunity and hurriedly stood up. "I''m also done eating. It''ll be toote if I don''t go now!" I said quickly. Aaron blocked my way and said, "Are you sure you want to choose your client over the chance of meetingn?"


    I was both surprised and delighted, eximing, n''s awake?"


    Aaron shrugged while replying, "Yeah, and he particrly wants to see you. Are you sure you''re not going?"


    "Let''s go!" I gushed.


    After driving for nearly an hour, we reached a holiday vi in the suburbs.


    Upon entering the manor, I saw that it was surrounded by the singing of birds and vegetation. Due to the morning rain, the air was especially fresh. After getting cooped up in the car for a long while, I felt much more rxed being out in the open.


    While I stood at the corridor with my hand on the


    doorknob, I grew nervous all of a sudden.


    We had been friends for more than a decade, and we used to be like family. A few months ago, we were involved in a huge dispute regarding the ownership of Anne''s custody, but he still protected me with his life in the end.


    What would happen if we were to meet again?


    The palms of my hands were sweaty. I did not dare to turn the doorknob, but a familiar voice rang out from the other side of the room, "Is that you, Arianna?"


    His voice was as gentle as the sounds of nature. Who else could it be butn?


    My heart tingled as I mustered up the courage to walk into the room.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sunlight shone onn, making him look bright and beautiful, like a newborn angel. He was thin and scrawny; traces of being bedridden for such a long time evident in his physique. He stood with a cane in his hand, and he looked like a frail tree that could be blown over at any time.


    n..." I marveled. Seeing him alive with my very own eyes, I was too excited to say anything else.


    "Have a seat,"n gestured while grinning as he got us to sit. He sat himself on a rocking chair next to me.


    The cane leaned against the side, and the chair swayed slowly. The sunlight and the smile on his face dispelled the coldness in the room little by little.


    lan woke up three days ago, and he was undergoing some physiotherapy exercises. It was not until the day we came for our visit that he could actually walk. Judging from clumsy posture and footsteps, I could tell that he had not fully recovered yet.


    "I thought you would bring the kids here,"n said,ughing.


    I sniffed and exined hurriedly, "Once I knew


    rusheat you were awake, I


    rushed to see you immediately. Why don''t we return to the Reid family to see the kids now?n, you really should visit them. You were the one who protected them with your life."


    "There''s no need to rush," Joe assured, "We''ll have plenty of opportunities to get along in the future."


    Having seen him in hysterics before, I knew of his harmless sincerity toward others. I asked him, "Have you forgiven me?"


    My question was subsequently apanied by silence. The atmosphere in the room turned awkward.


    A momentter,n looked at Aaron with eyes resembling ck pearls and said with a self-deprecating grin, "It looks like Aaron was telling the truth; everyone hasn''t been doing well while I was in aa."


    I frowned and did not know how to respond.


    Someone dear to us had been hospitalized - how could anyone rest well knowing this?


    "Let''s not talk about this,"n said, and looked at me enthusiastically, "Regarding Anne''s custody, I''ve asked thewyer to withdraw thewsuit. Like Aurelia, she is your daughter after all; that is the truth."


    Gratitude and excitement immediately overwhelmed my heart. I feared up and sniffled, "Thank you,n."


    This scene of reconcilement could


    easily rattle anyone''s mind. Aaron, who had always been tough, almost broke into tears. He spoke as his voice slightly hoarse, "You were


    once a hateful man, trying to stealt


    my niece away. But that being in thata did you good because you woke up with a clear mind and became less hateful. Regarding the online businesses and all other matters, I''ve already had people settle it for you. All you have to do now is focus on getting better. Once you''ve recovered, you can reopen the shop. You are a capable man, even I must admit that." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Thank you, but I don''t wish to start a new clinic,"n said as he looked at Aaron, and he suddenly felt depressed, "Silvia and I have discussed it and we''re going back to Mesville."


    "It''s good to go back and rx," I added.


    There was nothing for him to miss in Jarold City, a city so cold and inhumane.


    "No,"n replied, changing the subject, his eyes turning sharp, "I''m returning to take over my family business."


    "Why?" I asked. He had always been uninterested in doing business, so why had he changed his mind?


    Hearing this,n''s expression


    changed, and the veins on his face bulged as he revealed, "It was my brother who paid a reporter to get information about me and spread it. He has been enjoying his position as the sessor of the Shelley Group for far too long. It''s time for him to pay for what he had done to me."

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    Upon hearing his words, I suddenly felt that the man in front of me was a stranger. His eyes were brimming with determination and he was carrying himself with the utmost confidence. This wasn''t then I used to know.


    Although I was surprised by the change in his behavior, I wasn''t able to give him any constructive opinion. However, an eye for an eye was a natural response to what had taken ce. In the past,n had always been a gentle soul and was used to being a pushover. After being taken advantage of for such a long time, it was time to get back what he deserved.


    It seemed that thea did do him good after all.


    lan had hoped to gain my support for his goal. We had been friends for over ten years, so my unconditional agreement was unsurprising. I had nned to lend him some of my existing funds as his start-up capital, but aside from a promise, he did not ask for anything else. Since it was not my ce to keep pressing on the matter, I quickly forgot about it.


    When I came out of the vi, I felt as if a great load of burden had been lifted off me. I felt carefree and light.


    I looked at the sun outside the car window and felt warmth all over. I shielded my face from the harsh rays and gushed, "It''s such a nice day today." "Indeed it is," Aaron replied.


    As he said that, our car approached a crossroad. Suddenly, Aaron turned the wheel so that our car moved in the opposite direction from home.


    "We''re not going home?" I asked, a little anxious. I just wanted to get to the basement of the hospital as soon as possible.


    "No, no, no," Aaron repeated nonchntly without looking at me, "How can there be only one good news on such an amazing day? We''re heading to our next stop!"


    I frowned. There was nothing I could do about the situation.


    I wasn''t skilled in martial arts and I couldn''t walk through walls. I could only follow him wherever he went.


    The drive was supposed to be


    rxing and happy, but I felt far from those feelings. I couldn''t help but feel that all this was a waste of time and I could barely sit still, t didn''t take much longer for me to give in to my urge to call Hendrix.


    The call went through for a moment before it was cut off again. I seemed to have called him at an inconvenient time again.


    I stared at the call log for a few seconds before clicking into WhatsApp, leaving him a message. I typed, "Call me once you''re free. It''s urgent."


    Since Hendrix hadn''t returned my calls, I felt uneasy as Aaron drove us to the airport.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When we arrived, I got out of the car reluctantly, still feeling dazed and puzzled.


    Aaron sauntered through the automatic doors and then realized that I was not following him. He threw his hands up and stared at me strangely. "Let''s go. The ne is about tond."


    "Don''t you know that you''ve dyed something very important to me? You''d better make sure that the person we''re picking up is worth it or I will not let you off the hook 1 barked, crossing my arms in front of me.


    Aaron lowered his head and smiled faintly. A few momentster, he walked around me and pushed me forward by my shoulders, "Have I ever let you down?" He chuckled.


    Fifteen minutes passed and my patience ran thin. I pointed at the number on the screen and showed it to Aaron. "It''s almost one in the afternoon. Who on earth are we waiting for?" I demanded.


    Just then, someone patted me on the shoulder. "Arianna, I''m back."


    I turned around and saw a beautifuldy before me. She was tall and had on a pair of sunsses. My eyes widened as I took in the dress she wore. It exposed her pale back and slim waist, but in an elegant way. She looked both sensual and expensive.


    When she took off her sses, I hugged her immediately after recognizing who she was. "Freya! It''s really you! The injury on your back has recovered perfectly!" I cried out excitedly.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    I was no stranger to Freya''s face and figure, but when I looked at her smooth, pale back, I recalled the scene I saw back then at the clinic. Taking in her recovered back, I could hardly believe that she had recovered so well in just over a month.


    Frey a smiled happily and said, "I couldn''t stand the loneliness, so I was very generous with my spending to recover fast..."


    She stopped speaking and looked around for a moment. Then she leaned in and whispered, "Though the revealed part of my back is recovered, there are still scars underneath this dress that are still visible. Let''s go home and talk. I don''t want the paparazzi to catch sight of me!"


    I was rendered speechless by Freya''s words. Although I knew Frey a was a person who liked acting rash and couldn''t stand to be lonely, the fact that she couldn''t even stay a while longer in Mesville to let her beauty scars heal was a little surprising to me.


    With Frey a and Aaron in the car, my journey back to the Moore family was filled withughter and joy. I listened as she told us about the surgical skills Mesville had to offer along the way. It was both surprising and amusing, and everyone


    chatted up a storm.


    Once we entered through the Moore family''s gate, herughter instantly died down.


    "You''re back," Zachary said, standing in a cluster of greenery. He held in his hand, a drippy watering pot and a pair of scissors. He looked somewhat frazzled.


    He had already long removed his former outfit as a university professor, his hair soft and droopy. His gray sports suit was thin and monotonous, which gave off the impression of a gardener.


    A second ago, Freya was still in the highest of spirits. But her presence now was cold and icy as she beamed, "Why are you still here?"


    As third parties, Aaron and I moved silently to the side as we did not want to be involved in their family matters.


    Suddenly, Oliver ran out of the vi and hugged Zachary''s leg and cried, "Daddy,e y with me!"


    Zachary put the items in his hands down and picked Oliver up. He swayed Oliver in his embrace and coaxed him softly, "What about our agreement yesterday? You''re a grown man, right? Have you finished your homework? You shouldn''t be running around if you haven''t."


    Oliver pouted and looked slightly unhappy.


    However, he did not throw a tantrum. He was a rather well-behaved boy.


    Seeing that Oliver had calmed down, Zachary headed back to the vi, carrying him in his arms. "Let''s go in and talk," he said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Freya refrained from losing her temper in the presence of Oliver. Her face remained stone-cold and knowing her, this was definitely not a sign of softening of the heart.


    As expected, upon entering the living


    room, Freya took the child from Zachary forcefully. Since had been abroad for more than a month and had heavy makeup on, Oliver did not recognize her at first, and he


    struggled to free himself. He


    screamed and kicked as he did, but the moment he heard his mother''s familiar voice, he quieted down immediately.


    "Minnie," Freya called out to the maid, "Take Young Master Oliver upstairs to do his homework."


    "Alright," she answered.


    Freya was at the top of the hierarchy in the family and Oliver had known this since childhood. He did not cry nor make a fuss, and he allowed Minnie to hold his hand.


    After Oliver had been brought upstairs, Freya''s icy voice could be heard again. "Before I went abroad, I said that I didn''t want to see anything rted to you in the Moore family. You have lost your professor title and now you''ve lost the capability toprehend simple words too?"


    Zachary had cheated on his wife and was suspected of hurting others deliberately. After the incident blew up, the school was quick to remove any connections between the two. On that day, both their employment contract was terminated and a notice was put up to denounce his misbehavior. This sent his career on a downward spiral and he ended up unemployed with no ie.


    Aaron had informed me of all this during one of our small talks, though none of this was Freya''s doing. When Zachary married Freya, the young heiress of the Moore family, the public was envious of him and constantly eyed him in anticipation for him to make a mistake. As soon as he did, the public was eager to trample him into the gutter.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    The more people unted, the harder they would fall.


    Zachary was speechless when he heard Freya''s words. He looked at Aaron and I helplessly before a frown etched on his forehead.


    Did he think we were in his way?


    Wasn''t he the uninvited guest in the Moore family?


    Aaron seemed to read Zachary''s intentions earlier than I did. He held his head up high and stared straight at Zachary. His beautiful eyes narrowed slightly and he was filled with the arrogant and intimidating aura that I was very much familiar with. Aaron was daring Zachary to make us leave, and he was waiting for thetter to make a move.


    Frey a did not notice the men''s standoff with one another. She impatiently asked Zachary, "Have you gone mute?"


    Zachary could not be bothered with us. He went over to the sofa next to Freya and sat down, "You''ve been gone for days, but I''ve always been here taking care of Oliver. I had been too busy dealing with family matters; I only just realized that there were many times I''ve overlooked you in the past. I think we should give each other another chance," he pleaded.


    Aaron and I looked at each other at the same time and sighed.


    He actually had the audacity to ask for Freya''s forgiveness and a second chance?


    Freya became more furious and said mockingly, "Tell me then, how are you going to deal with Stephanie and the child in her belly?"


    Zachary looked dignified, and he


    lowered his eyebrows as if he had great determination within him. "Oliver is still young, and we should give him a whole home. As for Stephanie, I''ve asked my parents to persuade her to withdraw the remarriagewsuit and to give her a house and a million dors. We''ll never contact each other again. My parents will bring the child back to the countryside and raise the little one with their rtives."


    With Zachary''s current ie level and financial abilities, he was still able to arrange for an amodation for Stephanie in Jarold City and was willing topensate her a million dors. This showed that he, at least, was still responsible for the mistakes he made.


    However, a jerk would always be a jerk. He would only think about himself and no one else.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    And he was definitely not in the position toment on how others should live their life.


    Freya wasted no time to ridicule him and said, "Yeah, you betrayed me, and you want topromise for the sake of the family and make peace with me? What''s more, I have to be merciful and forgive the murderer, who almost killed me, and watch another woman give birth to my husband''s child? Tsk tsk, did we spend too little time together, or do you really not know me at all? Why do you think you''re fit to control how


    I should live my life?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Freya felt that speaking to him was pointless because her aura turned cold again. "Get out of my sight before I get into a foul mood again," she warned.


    Zachary''s face darkened as he


    el


    stared at her. He most likely remembered how terrible Freya''s temper was as he immediately stood up, "Don''t forget that I''ll always be Oliver''s father. This is a fact that no one can changed can negotiate and give everyone a peaceful life, but Freya, don''t go overboard with your decisions. Karma awaits," he added.


    Freya blinked at him and said, "If you''re done, kindly get lost."


    Zachary was probably intimidated by her expression and aura because he furrowed his brows slightly and hurriedly left.


    3T? " Following the direction in which he left, I suddenly remembered the luxury car parked right at the door, so I said to Freya, "Can I borrow a car?"


    "Didn''t Aaron drive you here?" Freya asked while looking at him strangely, "What are you two siblings up to?"

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    "Are you borrowing me a car or not?" I asked persistently.


    Even without turning around, I could imagine the faint smile on Aaron''s face.


    No matter what he had in his mind, I would not go along with him. Although it had been an eventful day so far, Hendrix was far more important to me. As long as I couldn''t make sure that he was safe, I wouldn''t be able to feel at peace.


    Freya lent me the most expensive car generously. As soon as I got the key, I went out to get the car. Once I started the engine, Aaron knocked on the window from the outside.


    I looked at him impatiently. "Aaron, can we talk about this another time? I really have something to do today."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get in your way," Aaron said. He leaned against the car and said, "s, if I''d known that you were such a workaholic, I wouldn''t have established the firm for you. Now, it''s rare for you to go on a vacation, and here you are, rushing back in a borrowed car."


    I did not know what to say to that.


    Why did he sound like a spoiled brat?


    Men were indeed weird creatures.


    I couldn''t be bothered with him any longer, so I pulled away and headed directly to the hospital where Serene was.


    I had no idea that the moment I left, Aaron had made a phone call.


    I rushed into the hospital and entered the same elevator. I went up to the same floor I did previously and headed to the same basement. I had all the routes at the back of my mind.


    This time however, there weren''t any bodyguards present to block my entry. There was no one in sight and I was free to explore the floor.


    I pushed down on the door handle and went in.


    An empty, pitch-ck room? What was going on?


    I tried to find the light switch, and turned on the lights. The room lit up dimly but there was nothing there. It was empty. After a few seconds, I gave up. Lost in my thoughts, I returned back to the elevator which took me back to the ground floor of the hospital. As I walked out of the elevator, my mind


    was a mess.


    I couldn''t understand what had


    happened. The room was empty but Evan had so many bodyguards guarding it earlier. If there really was nothing there, why did he knock me but?


    The only possible exnation was that someone had moved everything out.


    This was perfectly possible too, as I thought of Aaron''s weird behavior that morning.


    Deep


    in my


    train of thoughts, I did not watch where I was going and suddenly bumped hard into someone who was walking in the opposite direction. "I''m sorry..." I apologized.


    I moved to the side, ready to let the person pass, but the person followed me to the corner. I looked up.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The second my eyes collided with Hendrix''s, I pounced on him like a madman and hugged him tightly with all my might, as if it would allow me to feel his presence forever.


    "What''s wrong?" Hendrix asked, his voice a little hoarse, but gentle.


    "Nothing," replied while embracing him more tightly. I said tearfully, "Why did you return to the hospital after Heftst night? Hendrix, did you do something dangerous that you''re not telling me?"  S


    Before he could speak, I continued, "Whether you did or didn''t, I only need you to remember one thing - I want you to be well. You are not allowed to die without my permission!"


    I spoke each word with much effort, as if it was a prayer for him.


    Hendrix did not say anything as he pulled me into him, embracing me tightly. I could smell his familiar scent all over me.


    To avoid being seen by others, our embrace onlysted a while before he let go of me and took me to a safe corridor.


    I looked at him sternly,ining about what had happened the night before in hopes to get a reasonable exnation out of him.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Hendrix was quiet as he kept his steady gaze on me. After a few seconds, he finally said, "I have nothing to hide from you. If you really want to see what it is, I will arrange for it to be ready as soon as possible."


    I did not expect him to be so frank. After a moment of hesitation, I nodded and replied earnestly, "Okay."


    Hendrix kept his word. That night, he brought me away from the Reid family secretly and after making a few rounds in the city, we entered a biotechnologypany.


    When we arrived, Evan was already waiting at the door. He did not seem surprised when he saw me. As usual, he bowed respectfully and greeted us, "Sir, Madam."


    Hendrix nodded his head in acknowledgement.


    I pulled a long face, unable to conceal my emotions.


    Even after more than ten hours, the aching on my neck was still throbbing. One could imagine how hard I had been knocked out by Evan that night. Hendrix strode in familiarly, and I followed closely behind. I tried to keep up with his footsteps.


    Unlike the hospital corridor that was filled with corners and turns, the biotechnologyb was right in front of us the moment the elevator doors opened.


    Theb was cold and full of ss equipment. In the middle of the room was a ss container as tall as a person. It hung in the air and contained a transparent liquid in it. In its center was a green reagent tube. Both ends seemed to be pumped with air, constantly steaming with bubbles.


    I stared at the apparatus, lost in thoughts.


    "Mr. Roberts, you''ve arrived," a voice was heard.


    The familiar sound pulled me back to reality. I looked over and noticed an old, white-haired man shaking hands with Hendrix.


    He was probably the man who had spoken to Hendrix behind the closed door at the hospital that night.


    Hendrix was very calm, his voice authoritative as he said, "Please exin this to my wife," he said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure," the man replied and smiled.


    He walked towards me and said, "Mrs. Roberts, I''m Marcellus


    Shepard the person in charge of this project, and an honorary microbiology professor. The


    vel.m


    inhibitor you''ve been taking recently


    was developed by my team under


    my leadership," he exined.


    "Hello, Mr. Shepard," I greeted and forced out a smile. I was feeling calmer than I had a few seconds ago.


    "Mrs. Roberts, please have a look,"


    het


    Marcellus pointed to the green reagent. He continued proudly, "This is the antidote we developedst night. For safety reasons, we will move our operations every time the finished product is produced to avoid being discovered by other parties. When you got illst night, we had been sorting our equipment and transferring the work."


    "III, you say?" I asked, looking puzzled as I did not remember such a thing. I felt doubtful and added, "That''s impossible. I was injected before I went outst night."


    Once I said that, I nced at Hendrix''s direction intentionally. Were they trying to use this sort of clumsily crafted lie to cover up the whole thing?


    "It''s just a suppressant, the poison has already morphed," Hendrix''s deep voice could be heard saying. "So, from now on, you can''t be out of contact for more than three hours."


    I pursed my lips and did say anything in reply. I wondered what he said was true.


    Hendrix seemed to have read my thoughts as he added, "What, did you think Evan knocked you out?"


    Nope, I didn''t think Evan knocked me out - I was


    sure he did!


    I red at Evan who was standing at a distance from me and behind Hendrix with a peaceful expression. He looked surprisingly calm.


    If he had not done anything wrong, he would not feel guilty. However, Evan had been with Hendrix for a long time, so he was good at hiding his emotions. No one could be sure whether it was an act of indifference or if he had just been creating a deliberate illusion.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    My mind was filled withplicated thoughts, so I regained myposure and asked Hendrix, "Where are the volunteers?"


    If I did not witness with my own eyes the people who tried the drug, I would not believe that he was not involved.


    Hendrix was calm. He looked at the mechanically gated door on the right and said in a stern voice, "Open it."


    I nced at Hendrix for a moment and then walked through the open door. I passed by two rooms and finally met the volunteers who took the medical risks for me.


    The room, which was about 100 square meters, was divided into four spaces. The volunteers were surrounded by transparent ss rings. Inside, beds and desks had been arranged for them. d in hospital gowns, the women lived their life in the room akin to products disyed through a cab window. They were monitored every second to check for any adverse reactions to the drug.


    "After the experiment, they can go back home safely. They will also receive a million dors worth of gold. The Roberts will take care of them for the rest of their lives," Hendrix exined, his voice cold and aloof.


    Although I knew that Hendrix was doing all these for me, I still could not ept the cruelty of using humans as specimens. I rushed out of theb soon after.


    Hendrix excused himself and followed me, "Just pretend you didn''t see anything. I''ve already arranged everything for you. Even if there''s retribution, it won''t affect you," he assured.


    To exchange one''s life for the other; it was a simple experiment that was also incredibly inhumane. It didn''t matter how wealthy one was, no one should ever wield control over who was to live and who was to die.


    However, when I looked up at Hendrix''s apathetic face, I could not say anything to me him.


    We often made insensible choices when faced with chaos. I had done something simr for Anne in the past. Therefore, I could understand why Hendrix did what he did. He was doing it all for me.


    Since the volunteers had been injected with the virus, they would not survive even if they stopped the experiment halfway. For them, they had no choice but to wait for the antidote.


    "Let''s get out of here," I muttered. Although my mind was a mess, I was d Hendrix didn''t use himself as part of the experiment''s human trials. On the way out, I lowered my head and fell deep into thought.


    For some reason, the anxiety I had battled all day did not subside even after my doubts had been cleared.


    We got into the car and I eyed Hendrix silently from the corner of my eye. He seemed quite normal; was I overthinking things?


    Hendrix swiftly fastened his seatbelt, then turned to look at me. His voice was low and deep when he stated, "I know what you''re thinking."


    He continued, "I''m willing to give my


    life up for you, but before I get my revenge, I won''t let any one of us die just yet. It''s not worth it. Do you think it''s selfish of me to think like that?"


    IneText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the surface, he was a man full of confidence, a star that shined as bright as they came. But all I wanted to do as he stared deep into my eyes, looking terribly upset, was to wrap my arms around him andfort him.


    Suddenly, I felt relieved. As long as I knew he was safe, I was content.


    I shed him a tiny smile and ced my hand on the back of his. I saidfortingly, understand that you mean well but Mr. Shepard had said that the foxin in my body has begun to mutate, and no one knows how long can hold on for. Whatever it is, what''sing wille eventually. If you volunteered yourself to test the antidote and something happened to you, who else can I rely on to take care of me and our kid?"


    Hendrix lowered his gaze and pondered for a moment. In his silence, I could not tell if he understood what I meant.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    There was hardly any traffic on the road but Hendrix focused hard as he drove.


    However, something moved in my heart. I would remember that night and this expression of his forever. He looked so calm and collected, but I could feel the deep sense of love and affection he had for me through it.


    If he really had to choose between revenge and dying for me that day, he would definitely have chosen thetter in a heartbeat. However, there were no ''if''s in life, and there was no need to sacrifice one''s life for something that may or may not happen.


    Hendrix remained silent as he drove me to the crossroads near the Reid family home and parked the car by the roadside.


    As soon as I saw Mullen''s car, I unbuckled my seatbelt and proceeded to get out of the car. Suddenly, Hendrix spoke in a low voice, "You''re wrong." Such inexplicable words puzzled me for a moment. "What?" I asked.


    Hendrix bore his eyes into mine and said, "To me, you''re the most important thing in my life.


    Although you''ve guessed it wrong this time, it doesn''t mean you were wrong the other times. Listen, no matter what happens to you, I will be there with you. No one can stop me, so you''d better give up the idea of dying. Otherwise, I don''t mind turning the tables and letting you feel the pain of losing someone."


    I was stunned for a moment. I did not expect him to speak so rashly.


    But what Hendrix said waspletely right. Ever since we left theb, I had not been myself. I even thought that as long as Hendrix was around, everything that I ever cared about would be looked after by him. Hence, my death would be quite insignificant.


    But I did not think on Hendrix''s part, and how he would be able to ept my departure. Although me dying was merely a guess, the possibility of it was enough to kill him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nothing was more painful than watching a loved one slowly dying away.


    All of a sudden, I realized that Hendrix also had a vulnerable side to him and that I needed tofort him.


    Although I had no idea how long I could live, I tried to give him as much hope as I could. "Of course I''ll survive. Even if I''m going to die, I will make sure that Serene and all her people are behind bars first. I couldn''t bare to leave our lovely child behind in such a cold cruet world filled with greed."


    Hendrix''s slightly furrowed brows rxed when he heard that. His expression eased greatly, and happiness glinted in his eyes.


    Yes, he knew children meant the world to me.


    Who knew that a man with such power and stature would have a child-like side to him? A sensitive side that needed to be repeatedly coaxed and assured.


    I calmly unfastened my seatbelt. Before Hendrix could react, I quickly leaned over and kissed him on his cheeks. Then, I turned to open the door and walked towards Mullen''s car.


    After getting into Mullen''s car, I could not help but feelcent for what I had just done. Mullen had already started the engine and thus, we began our drive towards the Reid family house.


    I looked back impulsively and


    noticed Hendrix sitting in his car. Under the dim lights, his figure kept shrinking, like a delicate sculpture disyed through a window on the streets, staring at the direction in which I left.


    The car was already a far distance away, and Hendrix''s voice had been drowned out in the darkness.


    turned around and stared at Mullen''s face through the rearview mirror. "I want to know the truth."  S


    She raised her gaze to look at me. In a calm voice, she replied, "Mr. Roberts should have already exined everything to you."

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    "Yes, he showed me the truth that I wanted," I said as I stared at the back of her head. "I saw the equipment, the volunteers that were used as trial subjects and everything made sense. However, there is one thing I forgot to ask about and that''s the corridor of the hospital basement. It was empty, so even if I fell, it wouldn''t have knocked me out for so long and caused the injury in my neck to throb until now."


    I did not know why Hendrix was lying, but the moment I saw him safe and sound in front of me, warning me against all thoughts of dying, I couldn''t care less about anything else.


    Hendrix had hoped that I would ept what he showed me as the truth, and I willingly did. Doing so, I had eased his mind slightly.


    Mullen did not reply, but her silence was an answer on its own.


    "What did Hendrix bribe you with?" I asked as I looked at her angrily, "I remember Tobias said that you valued loyalty the most. I''m the one who hired you. If you team up with others to deceive me, do you think we still have trust and the need to cooperate?"


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly tensed up. After a silent drive, Mullen turned the steering wheel and parked the car on the side of the road.


    She rolled down the window, lit a cigarette, and looked at me, "Hendrix''s men knocked you outst night. I signed the contract with you, so my task is to ensure your safety and investigate the truth of the matter. As for whether I have received bribes or not, you can ask Hendrix for evidence. If you don''t wish to see me, I can get out of your sight and protect you in secret, but I won''t leave before the contract is up."


    Mullen was very calm. Perhaps, before she epted Hendrix''s arrangement, she knew that I would find out about it eventually. Perhaps these were all in Hendrix''s ns too.


    However, I would not want Hendrix to notice me after I''d seen through his ns.


    After thinking for a long time, I made up my mind to give Mullen another chance. "I believe that what you''re doing is not for money''s sake. But whatever it is, I don''t want to see things like this happening again. This shall be the first andst time. If you''re willing to be absolutely loyal to me, then you may stay on. If you want to continue being Hendrix''s spy, then we have nothing more to say to each other. I''ll pay for your penalty fees, but you no longer need to protect me. I don''t need to worry about people who are afraid of staying by my side," I said.


    Mullen tilted her head and thought for a second. "This will be thest time," she stated.


    This was an apology, but also a promise.


    Since I chose to forgive her, I would give her a second chance.


    "Very well, Jet''s put this matter behind us. Since you''re not skilled in investigating this matter, find someone else that can get it done. I want to know what Hendrix is up to," I ordered.


    "Yes," Mullen responded.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go home, it''s gettingte," I added.


    Mullen nodded, flicked the cigarette butt out of the window, and drove the car to the Reid family house.


    Staring at the city lights that dashed


    past


    ysight as the car sped


    frowned and felt a heavinesse nee


    swnow


    heart.


    What should I do with Hendrix?


    He had tried his best to conspire with Aaron and others to wrap me up in a huge lie. He hoped that I would wait patiently for the antidote''s development, and that''l would stop thinking about dying; he had even begged me to continue living in this world.


    I had to give it to him; his persuasion was a sess.


    Since I had no idea what kind of danger he was in, I no longer dared to mention death.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    After that night, Hendrix suddenly became very busy and didn''t contact me for a whole week.


    I wasn''t in a rush to ask him for an answer. Instead, I had Mullen focus all her attention on her private investigations. Before I got any urate news, a groundless news article appeared instead.


    "Santiago, the world''s greatest trader, had recently invested ten billion in the Moore Family. Apart from the Moore Family, he is now one of the biggest shareholders of thepany. With that, he has entered the top ten on the capital''s richest family list..."


    For a moment, all media portals in Jarold City had their focus on this rich man that appeared so suddenly.


    However, Santiago expressed his affection for me in a roundabout way when he was faced with the reporters'' questions about his rtionship status. Some gossip magazines had even started to y matchmakers by publishing a full report about the possibility of marriage between Santiago and I. "Santiago is quite handsome. He''s rich, and he looks quite chivalrous too. There are barely any scandals about him with other women. He dated twice in university, and both broke up openly. He''s a good man. Are you sure you don''t want to think about it?" Freya sat at her desk holding a variety of articles and magazines in hand. They were all about Santiago and me, and she looked at them with great interest.


    I had nothing to say and curled my lips at her in disgust. I didn''t want to make anyments on this matter.


    Hendrix and Serene had been dragged together as well. These reports were groundless. However, it made it seem like Hendrix and I were growing estranged. This would make Eddison and the others lower their guard. This way, Hendrix''s actions would have a better cover.


    As for Santiago, my stance was clear enough when I was at the Moore Family previously. He was an intelligent man who could manipte ten billion businesses; he was not foolish enough to cause trouble for himself.


    "Stop talking about me. You''d better think about yourself first. It''s Monday - you didn''t go to thepany but came to me instead. What''s the matter?" I changed the topic.


    "Don''t even mention it," Freya sighed, closed the magazine, and threw it on the table. "Zachary won''t stop following me. He follows me wherever I go and insists on getting back together. Why didn''t I see this man as a scoundrel before?"


    "Oh no, that wouldn''t do. Let me help. This can already be considered as harassment. You''ve already divorced him, so there''s no need to show him mercy." Freya had suffered enough in the past. She deserved a good life instead of being haunted by her past.


    "Forget it. I''ll take care of it myself." Freya shook her head. Not knowing what she was going to do, she quietly diverted my attention. "I took over the Golden Roof Restaurant. Yesterday, I got some seafood from abroad. Would you like to try it with me?"


    "Let''s go." Without another thought, I got up and pulled her out.


    elPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although Hendrix was only using the toxin to distract me, they had adjusted my treatment n to make it seem more credible. During this period, Thardly had any social interactions. If I had not gone to the Reid family for dinner regrly, I would be bored to death


    Freya was a straightforward person. She asked the manager to get us the best private room as soon as we walked through the doors.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Moore. There are already guests dining in the VVIP rooms at the moment. It''s not a good time to ask them to leave now..."


    There was only one VVIP room on this level. It wasparable to the presidential suite of a hotel, and was priced ordingly. Those who could afford it must be either rich or from th a noble background. Naturally, they would not be people who should be trifled with.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    "It''s just us two eating. There''s no need to be so extravagant. An ordinary private room will do."


    Freya thought for a while and agreed, "Fine, but I still want to order the best wine. Since we are entering a new industry, we have to celebrate. Lead the way, our good sir."


    "This way, please." The manager raised his hand covered in a white glove and gave way to the other side before slowly leading us into a corridor.


    This was not our first time at the Golden Roof Restaurant. They had only the most luxurious suites. asionally, a waiter could be seen entering and exiting the private rooms. We saw some familiar faces - all were the rich and famous of Jarold City.


    The VVIP private room was in the deepest part of the corridor. The manager stopped at a room opposite the presidential suite.


    "Here we are. Please wait a moment. I''ll get you today''s menu and the wine Miss Moore ordered."


    "There''s no need for that. Get someone to bring the wine and give us the seafood special of the day. You don''t have to take care of them yourself. Go to the next room and ask someone else to serve us."


    Freya waved her hand and led me in.


    A businessman''s magnanimity was engraved in her bones. Freya was not so demanding as to be needing the manager to personally serve us. Compared to serving us, he was better off serving the guests of the presidential suite. They had to serve the VVIP guests well to show Golden Roof Restaurant''s hospitality.


    The manager smiled politely at Freya and I, gave us a small bow then went out.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, a young waiter came in with a dining cart. On it was a serving of salmon fish from Icekaido and roasted Silver Trout. The manager had also personally added in goose liver and high marble quality steak.


    Since there was a fixed amount of nutritious meals one had to consume within the Reid family, I was dying to dig in after having my diet restricted for some time. I cut a small piece of the goose liver and put it in my mouth, feeling the warmth coating my tongue as it melted in my mouth. Happiness swelled within me.


    As Freya tasted the high-ss wine in her hand, she raised her eyebrows in suspicion. How long have you been deprived of meat?" "I can''t remember." I picked up the ss next tome. I lifted it towards my nose and took in the aroma of alcohol fermentation. Then put it down with satisfaction. "haven''t eaten much sinceing back from Mesville."


    "You must have had it hard." Suddenly, Freya sighed. "Life is too short; to not enjoy every bit of it is a sin. I only understood this when I had my surgery in Mesville. After being abroad for a while, it suddenly urred to me that being single would not harm me, and I wouldn''t be sentenced for not getting married either. Thus, I won''t touch a man again. Who knows what kind of fatal disaster he would cause? And most importantly, they''re too troublesome to get rid of."


    I did not hold back myughter. "You''re basically just afraid of how troublesome it would be."


    Life wasplicated and filled with such diverse experiences. Nothing was perfect in life. One could only gradually ept it with learned indifference.


    "I was trying to be sentimental. Why did you have to call me out like that? Are you even my friend..." Freya rolled her eyes and winked at the waiter beside her to fill her ss with wine. She then shook it over and over again, as if she was afraid that I would not see it.


    Tempted, I had to admit my mistake. "Okay, Miss Moore, I admit that I was wrong. You know I can''t drink, so please stop tempting me." "That''s more like it," Freya said as she put the ss down with satisfaction.


    As soon as her voice fell, a voice came from the door.


    "Miss Reid? What a coincidence."

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    The person who greeted us was Alwin Zellweger. I had met him at a party before, but we never really interacted beyond that.


    Six people stood at the door, a mix of men and women. Judging from their clothes, they were all people of high status.


    Alwin took a step inside and joined in the fun. "Fate must have brought us together. Let''s not split into two rooms! Well dine at the same table instead. Manager, please make your arrangements."


    As he spoke, he beckoned for the others toe in.


    People like him who were ignorant of boundaries were annoying. Considering that we were all from the business circle, we could not refuse him. After all, we couldn''t possibly get mad at a smiling face.


    The manager, on the other hand, was respectful of the sudden request. He looked at Freya and asked for her permission at the door. After getting her agreement, he turned around and left.


    Alwin respectfully invited Santiago to a seat next to me. The apanying women sat in the middle while the others sat next to each other. They would whisper to each other from time to time. Judging from their gazes, it was obvious they were talking about me.


    I shook my head helplessly. As I was about to continue eating with ns to leave as soon as I was done, Freya nudged me.


    I turned and saw Freya raising her chin and pointing at my phone.


    The next second, my phone screen lit up. I had gotten a Whatsapp message.


    "That woman seems to be Hannah Gavlin, Eddison''s only daughter. It looks like someone had nned to set Santiago and Hannah up."


    Hannah Gavlin.


    I repeated the name in my head unconsciously.


    If that was the case, I was in the way of Hannah''s n. It was no wonder I felt a chill in their presence.


    After stealing a nce at the table, I turned my attention back to the food.


    Seeing myck of reaction, Freya could not sit still. She leaned over and whispered, "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    "No." I took a deep breath and stared at her speechlessly. "We should stick to our principles when ites to something like this. Don''t poke your nose in others'' businesses."


    Though I did note forth with any rification for the reported news, it did not mean that I wanted to have a rtionship with Santiago. Everyone was open-minded, and they should clearly understand that ying such spective tricks in the eyes of the reporters for a bit should have been enough.


    In private, we had nothing to do with each other. Even if we intended to marry, we were still free individuals before the papers were signed. No one was in control of anyone''s love affairs.


    Freya remained silent and did not reply.


    In Santiago''s presence, Hannah became a docile little white rabbit Alwin was talkative, and she just kept listening to him. From time to time, she would add food to Santiago''s te.


    Santiago epted all of them. He was very considerate of women''s dignity, but the smile on his face was polite and distant.


    Alwin was a smart man. Reading the room, he had either intentionally or unintentionally directed the topic to me, but I ignored him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As time went by, Santiago must have had apse of judgement as he started staring at me brazenly under Hannah''s burning gaze. Noticing that he was about to speak, I stood up abruptly. "Excuse me, I need to use the bathroom."


    Without waiting for anyone''s response, I quickly walked to the door.


    When the waiter opened the door, I was stunned to see Hendrix and Serene.


    What an unlucky day to be bumping into all my enemies at once.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    "Miss Reid is truly a profligate woman, entangling with your ex and flirting with your current man at the same time." Serene saw Santiago sitting inside at a nce, so she started mocking me.


    Hendrix looked down at me. He shot his cold gaze calmly towards the inside of the private room before giving me a knowing look.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Why was he looking at me like this?


    I did nothing wrong.


    I clenched my fists and was about to exin when a figure suddenly appeared behind me. He walked straight to Hendrix''s side and pulled him inside. "Mr. Roberts, I''ve visited yourpany several times, but I finally got to meet you today. Let''s catch up over some drinks! You can''t possibly refuse me this time."


    "Miss Forbes is here too. Come this way, please. How lucky I am today! Everyone I want to meet is here!"


    Was he enjoying the fun? Didn''t he know theplicated rtionship between us?


    I watched helplessly as Hendrix and Serene sat down next to each other, my heart wanting to break out in tears.


    What kind of a meal is this?


    Hendrix sat there with a poker face, his momentum that of a winner. It looked as if he waspeting with Santiago, and he was serious.


    I stood there helpless for a moment. With a sigh, I had no choice but to return to my seat.


    Freya buried her face and chuckled. "It''s going to be very lively now."


    "Well, duh." I rolled my eyes and hit her arm with my elbow, telling her not to make sarcastic remarks.


    "Arianna." A familiar and strange voice sounded. I turned around and found that it was someone who came in with Hendrix and Serene.


    The man wore sunsses and looked at me with a faint smile. He seemed to be acquainted with me.


    "Do we know each other?" He was very forward when greeting me, a show of his audacity and courage. This garnered slight admiration from me.


    The man took off his sunsses and looked at me with a smile. After a few moments, I realized that this man with the well-built chest muscles was Austin.


    He was the acid- tongued man who had been dismissive of me and had repeatedly stopped me from being with Hendrix, yet he had addressed me so intimately, as if we were close.


    I was happy and surprised. "When


    Poxet


    did you return?" After getting married, Austin gradually left Hendrix'' life. I took it as a self-cultivation, and he didn''t want to get involved in the business field again. I didn''t expect that he would suddenly appear like this


    Pne


    Austin was a little unhappy hearing what I said, "You''ve long forgotten about me, haven''t you? I''ve been in Jarold City this whole time. You never visited, and now you''re being so open about forgetting about me? Is this right?"


    How could a man in his thirties, with his chin full of stubbles, be so pretentious?


    Was he the same man as before?


    I cleared my throat and did not dare continue.


    "Mr. Shelley, today is Miss Reid''s big day. Let''s talk about the past some other day, Serene smiled coldly as she fanned the mes. "Someone like Miss Reid, who always lived in the shadow of the past, is finally able to start over again. It''s a once in a Blue moon urrence Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She paused and looked at Santiago with her icy and arrogant gaze. "Mr. Jenkins, you really can''t make a better decision than choosing Miss Reid. Her virtuousness is well-known throughout all of


    Jarold City."


    Serene was indeed a talent to be sitting in the position of the president of the group. Her words were watertight. On the surface, it looked like she was speaking for me, but in fact, she was doing anything but.


    Her words would inevitably lead those who were unfamiliar with me to look into my past. Moreover, the fact that I had an entanglement with Hendrix was not a secret in Jarold City. It would be known as soon as someone checked.


    This woman had borne grudges for me for forcefully kissing Hendrix.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    My heart simmered in bitterness. Was it necessary to make things difficult for me and destroy my image in Santiago''s heart? Wasn''t she giving me an excuse to continue to entangle Hendrix?


    All in all, Serene was digging her own grave.


    I decided to throw myself into her trap and looked at Hendrix with charming eyes. "Yes, everyone in Jarold City knows that I''m loyal when ites to love. As for the things I like, no one can take them away by force, unless I no longer want them."


    Serene was livid from anger, embarrassed by my words. "Surely, you must be referring to your onesided love?"


    I smiled and lowered my gaze as if victory was in my hands. Then I said casually, "Miss Forbes, you''ve never been married, so naturally, you don''t understand. There will inevitably be friction between two people when they are together, but this can''t erase the love once shared. How else would you exin the child''s existence?"


    "What can a child prove? It''s only evidence that the man is normal. No man will refuse a woman who offers herself to him. A woman of age doing things that a young girl would only to be rejected by men - there should be a limit even when lying to oneself." Serene''s face was grim, and her eyes seemed to be lit up in furious mes.


    "Old ways are still useful as long as they work." I smirked, looked into her eyes, and said indifferently, "Miss Forbes, you are so confident. You must get along with your beloved with ease. But why does it seem like those paparazzi are dry on gossip material? Oh, I get it - your security personnel must be really good at what they do. The paparazzi have no chance at all. Which securitypany do you use? Would you like to share it with everyone?"


    Serene''s expression fell and twisted over and over again. She was so mad that she could not speak.


    Everyone knew that although she was apanying Hendrix, apart from going to social activities, the two had little private contact. When in public, they had always been courteous and never held hands.


    As for me, although I looked like a rogue, I could do anything I wanted with Hendrix in public. Kissing and hugging him came easy to me.


    Whenparing the both of us, one could see who had the upper hand.


    Some may have won at protecting their dignity, but had actually lost in everything else.


    After the stalemate, the whole room fell into a tense, awkward silence.


    Austin was immune to the jealousy between women. He quickly interjected, "I think that arguing is meaningless. What''s important is the result."


    He raised his ss and made a


    toast to no one. "It is a blessing for


    us to be able to get together and enjoy the great food offered. Let''s have a toast and let go of our past grudges for the time being. Think of it as a favor to me. What do you think?"


    The air was silent for a second, and no one answered.


    A momentter, Alwin quickly stood up and saluted. "Mr. Shelley, you''re right. This one''s for you!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, he raised his head and gulped down the wine in the ss in a single shot.


    I took a deep breath and looked at


    him with disgust. If this man hadn''t inserted himself into others''


    business we would not have found ourselves in this embarrassing situation. It was best if he could get drunk in an instant and be carried out of the ce as soon as possible.


    But after thinking about it, it was not worthwhile to waste Freya''s expensive wine on such a person.


    Endure this, I must.


    Hendrix and Santiago who had been quiet all this while remained passive in their actions.


    Alwin''s ss was emptied. He stood


    up and walked towards Hendrix


    while pouring himself more wine.


    "Mr. Roberts, I heard that the Roberts Group is bidding for another piece ofnd recently. Have you considered a partner to share the pressure?"

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    Hearing this, I took a long sigh of relief. I could finally get rid of the dramatics of this meal.


    But Hendrix didn''t seem to buy into it at all. Instead, he drooped his face and said indifferently, "No business talk when we eat."


    I couldn''t help snickering in my heart at his nonchnt look.


    This meal made Hendrix look like a cuckold by cing me with Santiago. I doubt Alwin would ever get the chance to dabble in the real estate industry.


    Alwin''s hand was still hanging in the air, and his smile instantly froze and his face darkened.


    Someone who could associate themselves with Santiago was undoubtedly one of the most important people in Jarold City. Alwin was used to being ttered. However, Hendrix did not even cast a nce his way. He was indeed acting a little too arrogant.


    The atmosphere, which had just eased up, tensed again.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although Serene frowned and didn''t want to offend Alwin, she couldn''t outright go against Hendrix, so she could only sit still.


    As Alwin''s face darkened and was about to lose his temper, Santiago said in a calm voice, "Mr. Zellweger, it seems you''re a lightweight. I think you''re drunk. You should put your business aside for the time being. Should we talk about how to generate revenue for yourpany first?"


    In the business world, taking advantage of a situation to seize an opportunity was an easy task. Alwin immediately smiled and toasted Santiago, "Mr. Jenkins, you really are direct. I''ll give you five more shares on top of what we''ve agreed on tomend you for your audacity!"


    Santiago smiled faintly, "It doesn''t matter; as long as everyone is happy."


    Money didn''t seem to matter to him. He acted as if he wielded the greatest power in his hands and had the whole situation wrapped around his fingers.


    Both of them echoed after each other and raised their sses. However, Hendrix''s light voice sounded, "There''s nothing great about the Roberts Group, except for our sharp-eyed employees. Those whock potential will not have the chance to even enter the president''s office."


    As he finished speaking, Alwin stiffened and his face turnedpletely dark.


    Although Hendrix didn''t explicitly mention the


    Zellweger family, his intention was clear. The Zellweger family was powerful, but they didn''t make it into Hendrix'' list of partners. Based on what he said, it not only showed his sharp taste but also served as a warning to Santiago on his high horse.


    Hendrix was determined to spoil Alwin''s n.


    As long as they were not idiots, they would know to stop partnering with Alwin and cut their losses. However, Santiago still smiled calmly. He clinked the cup in his hand against Alwins. "Mr. Zellweger, please remember what Mr. Roberts said and quickly prove what you are capable of."


    Hearing this, Alwin''s expression rxed instantly, "You''ve got a great eye, Mr. Jenkins. I won''t let you down."


    From the looks of it, it was a done deal. Hendrix had wanted to wreck his n, but he helped seal the deal instead.


    Though Santiago had not spoken directly to Hendrix throughout the entire conversation, he had quietly pulled Hendrix down from his high horse. "Ding-"


    With the crisp sound of the utensils nging against each other, up


    stoker-faced. He b


    Said


    up thest button of his drix


    indifferently, "In view of our sh of opinions, I shall excuse myself and take my leave first."


    Without waiting for Serene and Austin to respond, he had already left out the door.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, the atmosphere in the private room hitting rock bottom. They did not expect Hendrix to react this way.


    I shrugged my shoulders and joked, "He sure is one-of-a-kind."


    After a pause, I deliberately raised my voice, "It can''t be helped. My ex-husband is just too goodlooking!"

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    Freya shook her head in disdain, showing her contempt for my public disy of affection.


    I ignored who had the power over the situation and did whatever I wanted. I had suffered enough because of my depression in the past.


    Alwin was probably provoked by Hendrix''s sudden leaving. He pulled a long face and threw his ss on the table. Then, he said sarcastically, "There''s nothing wrong with young people with a strong personality. I''m just afraid they''d go out of line and will eventually have to be taught a lesson."


    I smiled faintly and looked at him, "It depends if that someone has what it takes to teach him the lesson."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "At least for now, you don''t."


    Although I didn''t utter thest part, my lower gaze was enough to express my disdain.


    Alwin let out a coldugh and did not continue to pester me about this. A cunning businessman would not be foolish enough to offend two reputable persons on the same day.


    On the other hand, Serene acted as if she was Hendrix''s wife, "Mr. Zellweger, Hendrix was in a bad mood today. He didn''t mean anything by it. You''re an elder, please forgive him."


    I snorted as I got up to take my bag, "I don''t think Miss Forbes knows Hendrix very well. He was born proud, and he does not bow down to anyone. Apologizing is probably your wishful thinking."


    Freya took her coat and left with me. When we reached the door, she suddenly paused and turned back, reminding Serene with a smile, "Miss Forbes, don''t forget to pay the bill when you leaveter. Although I''m somewhat associated with Mr. Roberts, you still have to pay what''s due, right?"


    Serene was from a noble


    background. Apart from being


    disliked by the Forbes family, she was also domineering in the entire Jarold City, Although Freya was a member of the Moore Family, she used her status as the boss of Golden Roof Restaurant to pressure her. She was making things difficult for her. Though Serene''s face extremely highly ashen, she held it in. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you. Have the manager send the bill to me."


    "Thank you very much," Freya smiled with satisfaction before ushering me out.


    When we walked out of the room, I nudged Freya''s arm and said, "Thank you." "What for?" Freya pretended not to know.


    "Come on, do you think I don''t know what you''re doing? There were so many people in the room, but you insisted on asking Serene to pay the bill. Weren''t you making her pay for mocking me?" No one could beat Freya when it came to loyalty.


    Freya''s eyelids didn''t even twitch as she said with a half-smile, "Get the manager to add that bottle of Conway to the tab as well."


    Hearing this, I stopped and looked at Freya in surprise, "Well, haven''t you learned the cunning ways of business?"


    "I''ve always been a profiteer!" Freya curled her lips into a wicked smile. She held onto me and walked towards the elevator with confidence.


    Indeed, when Freya married


    Zachary, she put away her fangs and


    became the perfect housewife f almost forgot that this coquettish woman was originally from @family of businessmen.


    We entered the basement parking lot aftering out of the elevator.


    Freya saw Hendrix''s car before I did and she perceptively stopped where we were before pushing me over.


    I staggered before regaining my footing, my gaze doubtful. Did she know that I came out to go after Hendrix?

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    "Alright, hurry up. I can only cover for you till here." Freya waved impatiently and strutted towards the parking lot in her high heels.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at her delicate back, Monique''s face suddenly shed in my mind-the person who could always see right through me, no exnation needed.


    "Du" The car horn sounded just beside me, pulling me back to reality.


    I turned around and saw Hendrix rolling down the window, looking at me coldly.


    I hurriedly walked over and sat into the passenger seat.


    I thought Hendrix had something to say, but he only turned his head to the other side after he closed the door.


    I leaned towards him and asked, "Jealous?"


    Hendrix suddenly sat up straight and stared ahead. He replied calmly, "No."


    Of course, I didn''t buy it. I pretended to exin casually, "I was here to celebrate with Freya, but we bumped into Santiago and the others. It''s Freya''s first day being the boss, so we couldn''t refuse the guests by driving them away. We could only join tables."


    As for what happenedter, Hendrix was smart enough to understand it without a need for any further exnation.


    Alwin liked causing trouble. He couldn''t afford to pull on Hannah and Santiago''s leg, so I became his target. But Hendrix came in time to obliterate his n.


    Hendrix''s expression remained unchanged, "That''s enough. Get off. I should go."


    As he spoke, he reached out to start the engine.


    I held his hand back and said, "Hendrix, you are jealous."


    "Yes, I am, so we can''t continue to live in the same space," Hendrix withdrew his hand and said with suppressed anger in his voice.


    We had chosen each other. On top of the inevitable fights, it was reassuring that we didn''t have to worry about the other side giving in to temptations. Hendrix was cold-natured and indifferent, but after his heart was filled with hatred, he fell in love with me again. He had no room for anyone else. As for me, he had said that I was one-track-minded. Once I had fallen for someone, I won''t even bat an eye at anyone else.


    Apart from contacting Santiago privately, Hendrix probably lost his temper from me sneaking out for food, neglecting my health.


    Hendrix had been too preupied with stopping his enemies and developing the antidote. If anything terrible happened to me, he would copse immediately.


    At the thought of this, my heart ached. I leaned over, held Hendrix''s cheek with both hands, and forced him to meet my eyes. Before he could react, I kissed him on the lips.


    Forcing a kiss on him came naturally to me.


    Feeling the soft touch, Hendrix subconsciously stretched out his hand to pull me closer, but I abruptly avoided him and returned to my seat, making it impossible for him to touch me.


    Hendrix''s hand was suspended in mid-air, and be awkwardly paused for two seconds before withdrawing it. Suddenly, he was discouraged and leaned on the leather chair with a rueful smile. "You''re the only woman in this world who can take advantage of me over and over again."


    Any woman would want to take advantage of him. Was he trying to see who had more charm?


    It didn''t matter who had the most charm at the moment; what was important was that Hendrixughed.


    As long as he was not angry, it would be easier to talk things out with him.

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    Hendrix seemed to want to win the charm game. He narrowed his eyes and said thoughtfully, "I don''t think investing only in Freya''spany is enough. I have to own some of Golden Roof Restaurant''s shares to stop you from messing around."


    "Is that necessary?" Why was Hendrix craving so much control all of a sudden?


    "Of course," Hendrix nodded and looked at me. "Controlling my wife''s movements and ensuring her safety - that is my right and responsibility. Do you have any problem with it, Miss Reid?"


    At the sight of his victorious nce, I subconsciously shrank my neck, feeling a sense of eeriness.


    Hendrix was a brilliant man. It was hard not to doubt that he had also learned about this talk about rights and responsibilities when I was preparing for myw examination.


    "It''s no problem at all." I shook my head innocently. How could I dare say anything else?


    As soon as I finished speaking, I realized Hendrix''s expression changed. It was suddenly gloomy and dark, and I didn''t know who he was angry with. After a long silence, Hendrix sighed and looked at me intensely. "I haven''t been able to fully look into Santiago yet, but based on the information we have now, he''s definitely not a good person. Nevertheless, Valerie and Pedro insisted on putting you two together. I''m worried that the Moore Family won''t be the only one in trouble."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the dark corner of the parking space, the dim light on the ceiling illuminated over Hendrix, and I could only vaguely see the look on Hendrix''s face He frowned slightly, his expression serious, "It''s an excuse for Uriah to return to the country. The reason why the Jenkins family moved back is that Santiago, together with severalrge conglomerates in Mesville, brought down the biggest state-ownedpany in San Floda. Moreover, he fired tens of thousands of lower-level employees, destroying tens of thousands of families. They did wicked things and couldn''t stay any longer, so they were forced to return to the country. People like them only care about money. If the Moore Family really supported the Jenkins family, will history repeat itself? Who''s to say..."


    Thus, none of Santiago''s money or assets were clean. It was no wonder he still went through with giving Alwin the money; he knew it was no different from throwing them into the river.


    He was building his own "ethical" reputation on the foundation of someone else''s money without batting an eyelid. This person was beyond despicable!


    Valerie and Pedro couldn''t possibly


    be unaware of it if Hendrix could find these out. However, they still


    stubbornly tried to push me towards Santiago. Weren''t they ashamed of this?


    Still, it didn''t make sense.


    IMS


    Valerie and Pedro felt guilty over me. They wouldn''t just watch as I fall into the hands of scumbags. This meant that they may have been threatened. What did he have on them that could make them and the Moore Family tremble in fear?


    Looking at Hendrix, a thought came to my mind. Perhaps he shouldn''t be the only one I look into; I should look into my biological parents too.


    No matter what difficult situation they had been in, they still abandoned me. They did it once after I was born, and they were doing it again.


    "I understand. I''ll try my best to avoid


    him." Nodding, I reached out my


    hand and gently brushed Hendrix''s shoulder "As for you, you must take care of yourself. Remember, it doesn''t matter whether we can remove the toxin in my body. I won''t be able to live either if anything happens to you."


    We were each other''s ride or die. Without one, the world would be meaningless to the other.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    Hendrix gazed down at me as if he had read my mind, his gaze inexplicable.


    "What do you mean?" He lowered his voice, colder than usual.


    "I mean what I said." I didn''t look up but carefully adjusted his clothes.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly tensed. Hendrix parted his lips, wanting to say something when heavy footsteps suddenly sounded from the quiet basement.


    Looking up, Serene and Austin had already stepped out of the elevator and wereing over.


    When I realized this, I immediately opened the door and was ready to get off the car. "I should go."


    "Arianna." Hendrix suddenly grabbed my arm and deliberately lowered his voice with a burning passion, "No matter what you thought in the past, from now on, you must remember - whether I am dead or alive, as long as it is possible, you must live for me. Remember this."


    Hendrix''s teeth were clenched as he grabbed my wrist hard. Then he suddenly loosened his grip and let me get out of the car. I hid behind the weight-bearing pir a few meters away before Serene and the rest came over.


    Soon, Hendrix left Austin and Serene and drove out of the parking lot alone. The two were not surprised. When their own car was driven over, they soon disappeared as well.


    Only when the basement waspletely quiet again did I walk out from behind the stone pir.


    I stood still, staring at the sign in the distance for a few seconds. I suddenly felt my heart palpitate as I thought of what Hendrix said.


    He was direct with his words - he contemted leaving me.


    What had happened to him to have made him so willing to sacrifice everything just to ensure my survival? Why had he be so hopeless?


    No longer able to wait around, I called Mullen and asked her to meet me at a nearby coffee shop.


    The Golden Roof Restaurant was located in one of the most bustling streets in the city centre, and nearby cafes were just as popr. Fifteen minutester, Miller led her man in.


    The man wore a cap. When he walked past the front desk, he deliberately lowered his cap to avoid getting himself caught on surveince. He needed to be untraceable.


    Mullen mentioned before when they


    were casually chatting that


    someone in this line of business was the epitome of making hard-


    earned money through blood and et


    velmet


    sweat. They made too many enemies along the way and were uncertain when someone woulde knocking on their door. Thus, they had to be on high alert at all times, and had to keep an eye open even when they slept. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    For me, this was just an exchange. I couldn''t be bothered with the number of lives he was responsible for taking.


    As soon as he sat down, I dived straight to the point, "I want Hendrix''s recent physical examination report and a tracking of his movements. I need them now."


    "But the appointment is in three days. You have to give him some time to investigate," Mullen reminded her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "No problem." The man still kept his head down and from where I sat, I could only see the lower half of his face. It looked like he had a beard and his skin tone was darker than an average Jarold City folk. His lips were thin and square, seemingly ragged.


    "The physical examination results,


    his schedule and the people he has


    come into contact with are all basic information. I can share them with you through your phone right away. Anything more than that, I can''t give them to you now," the man said as he tapped on his phone.


    Soon, a notification popped up in my WhatsApp.


    I clicked, downloaded it, and after a short moment of waiting, the file opened.


    I scrolled through it slowly, erged and moved it around until I saw the results - physical health: excellent.


    Messy words were scribbled in the disease section, but I could vaguely make out the word no.


    I breathed a long sigh of relief at the physical examination report, d to know that he was fine.


    Hendrix was extremely vignt and was great at covering his tracks. Initially, I wasn''t hopeful about tracking his whereabouts, but I was surprised when I saw a barbelled red.


    The words clearly stated: Ucrebury''s old house.


    On different dates, but during the same time, Hendrix had travelled back and forth between Jarold City and Ucrebury several times to the family home Dalton left behind.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    Ever since the Roberts Group moved their headquarters to Jarold City, the old estate was left abandoned. Even Uncle Trent and the rest rarely returned. Though Hendrix was busy, he still travelled back and forth frequently between the two locations.


    My frown deepened subconsciously. It was no wonder Hendrix hadn''t been able to get in touch with me; it seemed he still had something to do with this.


    The answer must be at that old estate.


    Seeing that I was lost in thought, the man reminded me, "My price only covers investigating Hendrix''s whereabouts. I''ll have to charge differently if you want to know about the estate."


    "I understand. I will personally handle this. Please continue to follow Hendrix." It wasn''t that I was worried about money, but the old estate was not a threat. If it harbored secrets that no one knew about, there was no need for too many people to be in the loop.


    The man nodded and did not continue. He gave Mullen a sidelong nce, then rose to his feet and left.


    Just as I was about to call out to him to ask for more details, Mullen suddenly said, "Boss."


    I sat back on the sofa, puzzled.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jarold City has its own power in ce. It''s not our territory, so it might not be the best idea to go there."


    What she said made sense. This sort of prying should be handled by someone unnoticeable. So, I decided to change the topic, "Get us two tickets to Ucrebury. You''reing with me."


    "No problem." Mullen nodded respectfully.


    As soon as I finished talking, I received a phone call from an unfamiliar number.


    The speaker was a middle-aged man with a rough voice. "Is this Arianna, Miss Reid?"


    "Yes. What is the matter?" I thought about how I had never met such a straightforward man other than Milleon.


    "I''m calling from the Southern Police Station. Your client is suspected of causing harm to others and has been detained by us. You are needed at the station." It turned out to be the police.


    I had taken up several cases on business disputes, but both parties were respectable people. They had been trying their best to negotiate with each other to protect their dignity. Thus, they would not have used force to solve


    their issues.


    For a moment, I couldn''t remember who they were. "Excuse me, could you tell me who had been detained?"


    There was a pause on the other side of the phone, and the police officer was asking someone, "What''s your name?"


    Anguid male voice came from the receiver, "Cyril Zimmer."


    Cyril Zimmer?


    It was a rare family name in Jarold City.


    I was sure I did not have any clients with that name.


    But the police did not give me more time to exin. "You heard him. Hurry up and get down here."


    After that, he immediately hung up.


    Thanks to Milleon''swsuit, the office became a hit in Jarold City. It made sense if they namedropped Fabian. But why would they ask for me, a newwyer who was neither powerful nor famous?


    Moreover, it was a criminal case. I didn''t want to be associated with someone like this, so I didn''t take the call seriously. But the police made two phone calls again in the afternoon, so I had to


    make time to visit the station.


    It wasmon to frequent the police station in the field ofw, soworking with the police was an essential part of the job. I could not jeopardize my reputation because of an unnecessary phone call  S


    The detention cell was located on the right side of the office. As soon as I entered, I saw only a young man detained, with bruises on his face. He must have lost a fight.


    Although his hair was a mess, he was young and had exquisite facial features. It was easy to see how handsome he was, a perfect match to his beautiful name.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    After looking at him for two seconds, I was convinced that I never had any interactions with this person before.


    "Are you this man''swyer?" The voice was easy to recognize. It was the police officer who called me. "Why the tardiness?"


    "There was a dy," I answered with a smile. "May I ask what offence has my clientmitted?"


    "It''s assault." The policeman looked at the inspection form in his hand, and he was a little impatient as he spoke, "He hit a man in the morning, and the crowd called the police. The assaulter and the victim didn''t know each other at all. When they asked him why he hit the victim, he just said, ''I just felt like it.'' Do you think he respects thew?"


    The more furious the police were, the more resigned I would be.


    It was obvious that Cyril was bad news. He was simple-minded though physically, he was well-developed. Thus, brute force was his go-to in most situations. I had never liked such people. As hiswyer, I guessed I had been lumped into the same category by the police and was loathed by


    them.


    Since I had already made my way here, I could only help him for the sake of peace. I didn''t want to be bombarded by phone calls endlessly.


    After regting my mood, I spoke to the police politely, "Pardon me, could I have a word with my client?"


    These are legitimate rights. The police nodded and let me in.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Cyril had already gotten up and walked to the iron fence the moment I stood at the door. A proud, urging smile stered across his face.


    "Miss Reid, you finally came. Please bail me out. It''s boring staying here," he said with a cheeky smile.


    I stopped about half a meter away and crossed my arms in front of my chest. I looked at the man with a sly nce.


    He had beaten someone up and was locked up for a day. Even so, his eyes were still clear and bright, full of youthful vitality. Was he truly heartless or did he just not know what he had gotten himself into?


    "Do you know me?" I asked, my brows raised.


    Cyril smiled. "Who wouldn''t? You are famous in Jarold City, after all. Weren''t you the one who handled the investment case between the billionaire Milleon and the Forbes Group? Hence, I immediately uttered your name as soon as something happened. I''m sure you''re capable of bringing me out of here, right?"


    I looked at him with a faint smile and did not answer him. I was indeed the one who took over the Milleon''s case. But in the court debates, as well as the subsequent interviews with the media outlets, were all Fabian. Only those who really knew of the situation and the stakes of it would know of my use. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    This man was only in his mid- twenties, who looked nothing but a hotspur. He couldn''t have made this analysis on his own.


    He must have had investigated me, or that the person backing him knew me like the back of his hand.


    I didn''t want to waste time. After


    thinking for a moment, I decided to


    get to the point. "You have two choices One, be honest with me and


    you can leave this boring ce soon. Two, prepare to spend the night here."


    Cyril didn''t answer immediately. He just stood in the same spot and looked at me with a yful glint in his eyes. It seemed that he was challenging me. He was betting on me not leaving.


    He was still too young, his thoughts may as well be written all over his face.


    Less than half a minuteter, I turned around and walked out.


    As expected, the man gave in.


    "I''ll be honest!"


    I stopped in my tracks and smiled without looking back.


    "I''m Freya''s boyfriend."

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    Huh?


    I suspected that I had heard him wrongly, so I turned around and asked, "What did you say?"


    "You didn''t mishear me. Freya and I met in Mesville. We have been dating for some time," Cyril exined calmly, his blue eyes full of happiness.


    He could not fake something like this. When he mentioned Freya''s name, he was gentle and careful, like a child showing off his beloved toy. Her name must be something he cherished very much in his heart.


    What was going on? Freya was at least six years older than him, and she had just gotten divorced. There was no reason for her to get into a rtionship with another man so soon.


    Cyril seemed to notice my doubts and said sincerely, "This is the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can give Freya a call. She''ll know me." That was a good idea.


    Without a second to lose, I dialed for Freya.


    She picked up almost immediately. Freya''s voice was hoarse, and she seemed to have been asleep.


    "What is it..."


    "There is someone who wants me to be his attorney. He said that he knows you. His name is Cyril Zimmer."


    "Who?" Her voice boomed over the phone.


    Freya''s sudden agitation gave me a fright.


    But this also proved that Cyril was telling the truth. I was at a loss for words for a while.


    Cyril turned his head and looked at me. He seemed to have expected my reaction, and was looking at me with great interest, like a child who was pulling a sessful prank.


    "Where are you? I''ll be right there," Freya''s voice sounded heavy as she spoke while getting dressed.


    "Southern Police Station. Drive safe."


    "Got it."


    After that, Freya hung up the phone.


    Looking at the contact list on my cell phone, I let out a long sigh.


    I didn''t want toment much on Freya''s personal affairs, but Cyril was not any better than Zachary. I couldn''t help but feel indignant for her Why was such a good woman always attracting childish men?


    It was inconvenient to talk in front of the police.


    After bailing him out, I got in the car with Cyril and waited for Freya.


    I swore to myself that that was the stupidest decision I made that day.


    Not only was Cyril young, he was also a chatterbox.


    "Thank you very much for today, Miss Reid. By the way, can I go to your house to see the twins?"


    "No, you can''t."


    "Alright then. Freya talks about you often. It must be quite the challenge for you and Mr. Roberts to be together for so many years." "Yep."


    "Do you think Freya will agree to marry me?"


    "Nope."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. She will say yes to me one day. Anyway, I am still young and have plenty of time."


    I was left utterly speechless.


    Wasn''t this brat being a little overconfident?


    Just as I was about to open my mouth to shove reality in his face, there was a knock on the window.


    "Freya!" Cyril saw Freya first. In the blink of an eye, he unfastened his seatbelt and got off the car.


    I followed him out and saw Cyril opening his arms and walking towards Freya. He probably wanted to give her a hug.


    But Freya did not return the gesture.


    She


    Stretched out a hand, pushed it


    this chest, and stop shed


    him.


    with force. "Act normal."  S


    vetPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Am I abnormal?" Cyril''s dangling hand slowly fell. Suddenly, he looked hurt, and his voice was softer as he said ''My dear wife, I haven''t seen you in days. I miss you so much!"

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Was he acting like a spoiled child?


    He was over 1.8 meters tall, dressed in leather and jeans. He was a hunk outside, but was a little puppy on the inside. How interesting.


    Had Freya changed her preference?


    Wait! Wife?


    I took a deep breath, shocked. Freya had only been abroad for a little over a month and she was married?


    Freya saw my confusion and quickly exined, "Stop imagining things. Things are not what they seem."


    "Why not? You will marry me eventually. By then, you will be my wife," Cyril didn''t give up and argued.


    "Shut up." Freya rolled her eyes coldly. "It was just a one-night stand."


    Cyril''s expression turned more aggrieved. "So, you won''t take responsibility then, my dear?"


    Freya was so mad that she red at him.


    I couldn''t help chuckling. Who would have thought that the sharp- tongued Miss Moore would be speechless one day?


    "I think you should firstfort this child''s injured heart, and then have a good talk." I was probably a bad friend.


    Freya sighed helplessly and said, "You head back first. Leave this man to me."


    Hearing this, I had no choice but to take my leave after bailing Cyril out.


    I patted Freya''s arm to calm her down. Then, I got back in the car and left.


    As the car pulled away, I subconsciously looked into the rearview mirror. Cyril kept trying to inch closer to Freya, but she avoided all of his attempts, not giving him any chance to do as he wanted.


    Honestly, although Freya was much older than Cyril, they looked like a perfect match when they stood together. They were entangled with each other, and there was even a hint of sweetness and love between them.


    I pursed my lips and smiled. If Freya could always be doted on passionately, it might not be a bad thing.


    It was already one in the morning when we arrived in Ucrebury. After another hour of driving, I finally arrived at the mansion.


    After Dalton passed away, there


    were a couple of servants left to guard the old estate. I knocked on the door for a long time before Roger, who served Dalton, heard the noise and opened the door to let us in? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Young Madam, why didn''t you say anything in advance beforeing here? I would''ve sent someone to the airport to pick you up. The room is not cleaned up yet. I''m afraid you''ll have to make do tonight," Roger said as he ordered the servants to go upstairs and clean the room. "Hurry, take out a new set of bedding and


    get it changed."


    I stopped him and said, "Don''t bother, Roger. Hasn''t Hendrix beening back recently. I can sleep in his room."


    "This..." Roger stammered, looking to be in a dilemma.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Young Master stays in the Old Master''s and Madam''s room every time hees back, and he''d sit in there for a whole night. They have passed on for years now, and there are no bedsheets in the room. It''s not appropriate for you to steep inside," Roger said.


    "Well...alright. It''s your call."


    "Okay, that''s great."


    Roger quickly arranged a room for me. Mullen stayed in the living room downstairs, closest to the main hall, the best ce for her to handle any oing assault.


    After my shower, everyone had already gone to sleep.


    I found Hendrix''s parents'' room based on what I could recall. The door was unlocked, and I opened it gently.


    When the light was turned on, the room instantly lit up.


    The furniture and decoration were still the same as before. Even the curtains that had been used for so many years were reced with the same pattern and design.


    I walked around the room, not finding anything strange. There was a single sofa in front of the French window; that must be Hendrix''s usual spot. When I approached the sofa, I saw a photo frame on the floor with the ss pieces shattered all over.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Hendrix had always treasured his parents'' belongings. There was no reason for such a mistake'' even the servants did not clean it up.


    I squatted down with curiosity, carefully sweeping away the broken ss before picking up the frame. Only then did I clearly see Hendrix''s parents'' wedding photo in it.


    Since only Hendrix and I had been here recently, it meant that Hendrix had broken this.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But how could it be?


    To avenge them, Hendrix did not dare to ck off at all. He was encased in hatred day and night, not having a day of true happiness. These were the few photos that he had left of them, but they were abandoned here.


    As I was lost in thought, I suddenly heard footsteps behind me. They were quiet, but I was sure that someone was approaching.


    There were many who wanted to hurt me, but I wouldn''t be targeted as soon as I left Jarold City, let alone in the old estate.


    I calmed down and slowly turned around with the frame in my hand.


    A tall figure blocked my sight, and Hendrix was staring at me expressionlessly. His eyes were as cold as ice, and even the room suddenly felt chilly.


    He looked at me as if he was looking at an enemy of fate, which made me feel strange and scared.


    "Why are you here too?"


    As soon as the words left my lips, I regretted it. Hendrix visited the mansion most frequently, so it was not surprising that we met here. However, I should have been staying at the Reid Manor''s bedroom in Jarold City. Instead, I appeared here.


    Hendrix didn''t reply. He lowered his gaze, and his expression turned even colder. I realized he wasn''t looking at me, but at the photo frame in my hand.


    It took me a few seconds to realize that I should hand him the photo frame. Hendrix was stunned for a few moments before he reached out to take it into his hands. Without even looking at it, he threw it on the shelf next to him.


    "You''re investigating me." Hendrix''s voice was faint but intimidating.


    Lying to such an intelligent person was tantamount to deceiving oneself.


    "Yes," I said firmly as I looked into his eyes. "Since you didn''t want to tell me the truth, I will find out myself. Is there anything wrong with this?"


    Hendrix''s brows creased even deeper, and his eyes were filled with a hint of anger. "I''ve already said that you only need to take care of yourself now. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Yes, I believe you can handle the rest. That''s why I shouldn''t do anything and watch you take the risk alone, right? Hendrix, this isn''t your own matter. Why should you be the only one to take full responsibility for it?" After keeping my thoughts to myself for such a long time, I finally decided to let them out.


    "We''ve talked about how we should be honest to each other, but what about you? Why don''t you trust me now? You''ve worked with everyone to create a seemingly wless truth, but do you genuinely think that will be so dumb as to not even know whether I have been injured? Or do you think that I am so selfish that when I knew you were in trouble, I would still be able to ept all


    normal arrangements in peace?"


    I couldn''t understand what was going on. Everything was getting better, but why had the walls in his heart copsed instead?


    Perhaps the night was too quiet, I could even hear my own echoes.


    Hendrix was like a great mountain


    as he stood motionless in front of me. His ck orbs seemed to be hiding a world of darkness, and the undercurrents were surging within them I couldn''t get involved at all, and I couldn''t even get any


    information out of his expression.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    He cast an imprable fortress to keep me out.


    We seemed to be living in two different worlds despite our barely one- meter distance confrontation. After a long time, Hendrix seemed to have suddenlye back to life. He walked to the storage cab, held the picture frame in his hand again, and stared at it in a daze.


    "What would you do if your faith suddenly crumbled one day?" Hendrix suddenly, his voice weak.


    I was a little confused and didn''t know what to say. After a few seconds, I decided to try and probe by asking, "Is it rted to the death of your parents?"


    Hendrix ignored my question. "There will be a charity auction held by the Sursby Auction House tomorrow. The phnthropist that was rted to Sebastian will be attending it, and I''ve reserved a ticket for you."


    I was a little confused for a moment. "I''m not asking you about these. I want to know what you''ve been busy with recently. Apart from the business and revenge, is there anything else? Are you sure that everything is alright, as mentioned in your physical examination report?"


    Hendrix was too smart. Since he could follow me to Ucrebury, he must have arranged everything. Although Mullen''s friends were credible, as they said, this was Jarold City, where Hendrix could use force to manipte the physical examination report.


    He had Sebastian''s schemes to worry about, then he had to deal with the challenges from Eddison and the others; his life was like walking on thin ice these days. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. I couldn''t even tell which sentence was true or which was falseing from someone who had been with me through it all.


    In the face of my questions, Hendrix was calm. After a long while, his familiar voice rang out.


    "I am just carrying out my destiny."


    He turned his back to me and lowered his head as he spoke while still looking at the picture in his hand.


    Hendrix took a deep breath after he finished speaking. He let go of the frame and left it on the shelf.


    His hand hung low. I subconsciously looked at it with the corner of my eye but suddenly found that a bit of red bloodwas oozing out from his slightly clenched fist. The blood gathered on the surface of his skin and dripped into the ground intermittently.


    "Hendrix!"


    I quickly grabbed his hand and looked at it. The palm of his hand was badly mutted, and my heart twisted in agony.


    Had he been holding the remnants of the ss shards on the frame?


    Hendrix looked at the ring bright red, but his gaze was void. It was as though he could not feel any pain.


    "Roger!" I yelled hysterically, "Roger, bring me the first aid kit!"


    His wound looked like it hurt greatly, but most of the time when one was injured, they were usually not the person hurting the most.


    No words could be used to describe how I felt when I saw Hendrix''s blood-stained hands.


    I expressionlessly bandaged his wound as I sat face-to-face across him, no daring to look into his eyes.


    I understand all too well about the pain of suppressing emotions that could not be expressed. If it weren''t for the extreme aching in his heart he wouldn''t have acted this childish. He wouldn''t have vented his internal hurt by physically hurting himself, tearing his skin just to feel pain in his physical being.A


    The pain that Hendrix suffered within must be even worse than the pain he felt when his father was murdered.


    Roger was frightened by the injury. He led the servants to stand guard outside and refused to leave.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The room was so quiet that I could hear the sound of us breathing. I was lost in thought while staring at Hendrix''s bandaged wound.

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    People''s hearts were made of flesh. No matter how hard rock was, it would eventually be warmed.


    Perhaps before we met, Hendrix''s heart was cold. But things had long changed since then, and I couldn''t bear to see him hide his emotions from me with my own eyes.


    He had no exnation to offer as he reached out and took me into his arms. He did not let go of me for the whole night.


    To take the earliest flight back to Jarold City, we had to wake up before dawn.


    When I left the bedroom, I looked back and found that the photo frame was still lying face down.


    An hourter, the nended. Hendrix and I went our separate ways at the airport, respectively going back home to get ready.


    The charity auction was popr with the media. Some famous media outlets in Jarold City had already published an official report on it. It was said that only the world-ss rich were eligible to enter the ce.


    I had no idea why Hendrix could get two invitations.


    After returning to the Reid family, I found that the ticket and invitation had been ced on the coffee table in my bedroom. The ne would arrive at seven in the evening, and I still had a whole day to prepare myself for it.


    I was just about to catch up with Anne over the weekend, but ever since discovering her gift in mathematics, she became rather obsessive over it. She stayed in the study all day to enrich herself, and I didn''t have the heart to disturb her.


    lan and Silvia came in the afternoon. They were going to migrate to Mesville and wanted to see Anne again before they left.


    I broughtn to the study and opened the door. The two of them walked in quietly. It was as ifn had returned to that summer. The young boy, afraid of startling Anne, carefully stood a meter away from her and looked at her.


    After a long while, she finally turned her head around, probably because she felt a little ufortable being stared at.


    At the sight ofn, she immediately smiled, put down the pen in her hand, walked to us unhurriedly, and greeted him respectfully, "Unclen, you''re here."


    Satisfied, the corners ofn''s lips tugged upwards, and he gently patted Anne''s head. "I am! You are working so hard. Did I disturb you?"


    Anne looked back and then turned


    with a smile. It doesn''t matter. I


    have done that set of questions ¨¨ three times. I was just revising them. Mr. rk said that he would arrange a new learning n for me tomorrow. I can rx tonight."


    I gave a small smile. Perhaps all the parents in the world would feel relieved hearing these words from their children. "Anne, Unclen and Aunt Silvia are going back to Mesville. They won''t be able toe back often to see you in the future. Have a good chat with Uncle tonight. As for studying, let''s put it aside for the time being."


    Upon hearing this, Anne''s tender and small face wrinkled. She raised her head to look at me, seemingly thinking about something. After a moment, she decided to retain the smile on her face.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t notice the temporary change in expression on her face immediately, butn did.


    Knowing that the child had some scruples,n did not want to force her to do anything she didn''t want to. "It doesn''t matter. Anne, just do what you want to, okay?"


    Anne beamed. "Yes! Thank you, Unclen." They should have chatted for a long time but because of this, they did not talk any longer than five minutes.


    lan and I walked down the corridor at a rather slow pace. After a short distance, he whispered to me, "Don''t you think Anne''s change in behavior is a little drastic?"


    "Yes, it is. After being in touch with Josiah, there are less conflicts between her and the servants. There are no issues with her daily social interactions either. Perhaps Josiah has really gotten better," I remarked indifferently.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    lan shook his head and said, "I''m not talking about that. Haven''t you noticed that Anne has be unusually mature? She wanted to refuse your arrangement just now, but she didn''t express it immediately as other kids would. Instead, she quickly hid her emotions. I''m afraid she''ll end up adopting Josiah''s character..."


    This spection made me panic for a moment, and I stopped immediately. "Are you saying Anne and Josiah are bing more simr?"


    I knew very well whatn meant. Anne was indeed Josiah''s daughter. It was not surprising that they looked simr, but if she had such borate thoughts and schemes, only a tiring life awaited her.


    For this reason, she might even treat Josiah as a form of salvation and distance herself from others. On the surface, she might look normal, but she may feel imprisoned and caged within. She could be highly cynical.


    If Monique was light and warmth, Josiah was the darkness that came from the underworld, and Anne was the product of their love. I could only hope with all my heart that Anne would inherit characteristics that belonged to Monique.


    "You don''t have to worry so much. I''m just saying that it''s possible. Perhaps it''s like what Josiah said - Anne is astonishingly talented, and she can advance by leaps and bounds in her studies. It''s not surprising for her to mature faster."


    Afterforting me,n casted a nce at the study and then continued with his n.


    "Whatever it is, I don''t feel all that assured about Josiah. You can''t hand over the child to himpletely. Even a year is enough to change a child''s life. Although I will be a little busy when I go back to Mesville, I will still video call Anne every week. You must get her to answer on time so that I can observe her situation."


    Josiah had Hendrix as his guarantor, so I couldn''t get rid of him in a short time. Besides, Anne relied on him, and there was indeed no better idea thann''s proposal.


    I nodded in agreement. "It seems this is the only way. You graduated from Mesville. If you get the chance to meet more professionals in this field when you return, don''t forget to get in touch with me.


    "You don''t need to tell me all these. I''ll remember them all. Monique''s child is my child. My love for Anne won''t be any lesser than yours."n smiled, and his tone was rxed as though his severe illness hadpletely washed away his rage.


    Thinking back to how he had


    hysterically fought Hendrix for


    l


    custody rights, it felt like a


    dream.


    Fortunately, all nightmares had gone far, and the rest of our days were smooth sailing.


    After sendingn away, I packed up and went downstairs to head to the airport.


    Just as I arrived at the entrance, a car with


    pie Moore family''s license


    te pulled up on the side of the


    road. Frey a hurriedly got off the car.


    "Are you going on a business trip? And you have to go abroad, right?" Freya went straight to the point.


    "Yes." I looked at her nkly, confused.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hendrix had only given me the invitation the night before in Ucrebury. Where did she get the news? "Good! Let me hitch a ride."


    Freya


    from she got into my car.


    She sat in the middle and urged met


    from within, "Come in! If you don''t


    hurry up, I won''t be able to leave!"


    She then rushed over, grabbed my wrist, and pulled me into the car.


    "Driver, drive now!"

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    Freya held my hand tightly, as if she was afraid that I would go back on my word.


    I noticed that she would check behind the car through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    It was not until the car had driven for some distance that she let out a long sigh of relief and let go of me.


    I pulled at my clothes, tidying it up as I teased her, "You''re really as charming as you used to be. You just can''t get rid of those pursuers."


    Freya rolled her eyes at me in disgust. "What nonsense are you spouting..."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed her lips, not exposing her. This was just something that she had toe to terms with on her own.


    Hendrix had booked my flight for me while making sure that Mullen also had a seat in the business cabin to protect me. Freya paid a small fee to join


    us.


    Listening to the roar of the ne taking off, Freya narrowed her eyes andid on the single sofa in the business cabin with a smile and a look of joy on her face.


    At first nce, it looked like we were going on a leisurely trip.


    "Speaking of which, what''s up with you and that handsome young man?" Bored, we began to talk in private, "You''re not here because you''re trying to hide from him, are you?"


    Freya could be rather careless. If it was really as I had guessed, this entire thing would be extremelyical.


    A woman in her thirties, fooling around with a group of men yet still so full of life; she was truly an iconic woman. To avoid Cupid''s arrow, she pretended to be a timid clown and fled in all directions.


    Cyril was indeed more powerful than God. In less than a day, he had managed to force Freya''s feminine weakness out of her.


    But Freya refused to admit it. "Don''t talk nonsense. It has nothing to do with that guy. I''m bored of Jarold City, and Zachary won''t stop pestering me, so I decided to rx abroad. Men are troublesome."


    "I''m sure..." I nodded my head dubiously, "So, which one is more troublesome, is it Zachary or Cyril?"


    Freya''s eyelids drooped, an indication of her speechlessness. "My head has been spinning for the past two days. Let me have peace."


    Without waiting for my response, she quickly put on her sleep mask and covered herself with the nket to sleep.


    The other cabin passengers were also ready to rest. Since I didn''t sleep well the night before in Ucrebury, I decided to rest up too.


    When I awoke, a voice boomed over the ne''s interior speakers, "Dear passengers, we are about to arrive at the destination of this flight, Mesville..."


    Then came a polite voice, "Hello, Miss. What would you like to drink?"


    The waiter was a man, and his voice sounded rather familiar. I had probably met him in-flight sometime ago.


    "Warm water, thank you," I said as removed my sleep mask and rubbed my eyes. When I saw the person in uniform in front of me, I almost screamed in shock.


    Who else could this handsome and energetic officer be other than Cyril?


    "Why are you here?" I was afraid of disturbing Freya and causing amotion, so I could only speak in a hushed whisper.


    Cyril shrugged his shoulders. He picked up a ss of water from the cart, put it next to me, and


    then put another on Freya''s table. Without saying another word, he pushed the cart into the service cabin.


    As soon as he walked away, Frey a


    woke up and took off her sleep mask. She had no idea what was going on and did not ask about it. She picked up the ss of water


    and gulped it down. While drit


    she asked, "The waiter just now sounded like he could be a


    handsomed. How was it? Did you leave your contact?" Content


    belongs to en.swnovels

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    I raised my eyebrows and felt worried for her.


    If Freya knew that she didn''t shake off Cyril and the ss of water in her hand was even personally served by him, she might spit it out immediately out of fright.


    It was terribly scary for a woman to lose control of herself. To ensure a safending, I could only choose not to mention it. "You''d better get it yourself. Perhaps he''d be more interested in you."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Freya looked at me strangely but did not understand what I meant. She just finished the water andid down again.


    She seemed to be more worn out than me. Perhaps it was more exhausting to be tangled up with youngsters.


    The ne arrived in Mesville on time.


    When we got off the ne, Freya, of course, met Cyril at the cabin door.


    There was an incredulous look on her face when she did - an expression I would remember for the rest of my life.


    After holding it in for a long time, Freya finally unleashed her thoughts.


    "Why is this guy so persistent?


    "Are young people so sentimental now?


    "How can a boy be so thick-skinned? Do you think he''s not being obvious enough?


    "You know what? He actually told me yesterday that he was going to be Oliver''s stepfather. What kind of joke is this? He''s still a child himself!"


    I could only listen to her quietly as she ranted on, letting out all the steam she had previously stored within her.


    The anxious look on Freya''s face made me feel sorry for her, but at the same time, it was difficult stopping myself fromughing at this.


    What could make a woman hysterical was not only her heart-wrenching hatred, but also her unrelenting love. Obviously, this time, it was thetter.


    The taxi stopped in front of the hotel, and Frey a followed me inside to check usin.


    But as soon as she stepped into the revolving door, we heard a familiarly crisp voice behind us.


    "Honey! Wait for me!"


    We heard him before we even saw him. Frey a did not even turn around. When she heard Cyril''s voice, she quickly dashed towards the lobby manager.


    "Just give me a room card!"


    The lobby manager didn''t understand her and gave her an apologetic look, dragging out the time. "Pardon me, can you repeat that?"


    Prey a stamped her feet anxiously before saying, "I said, give me a random room. This is my card. Swipe it as you wish. Just me the room card first, understand?"


    The manager was a professional. After seeing Freya''s gold card, he handed her the card to the VIP room. "Wee to..."


    Before he could say the rest of his sentence, Prey a had already snatched the room card out of his hands, and had made a beeline for the elevator.


    Cyril ran after her but failed to catch her. He stood at the elevator door with his hands on his hips, exasperated that he just missed her.


    I had no intention of participating in


    this game of cat and mouse. I calmly let the manager arrange a room for me to stay in and then brought my luggage with me to wait for the elevator.


    I thought that Cyril wouldn''t be able to wait and would go up first, but I was surprised to see him still standing by the elevator door. When he saw me going over, he pressed the button to stop the closing elevator door from closing before


    heading up with me. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I was stuck in the same space with my best friend''s pursuer. Although he was a child, the atmosphere was a little too awkward for my liking.


    Cyril leaned against the corner next to the elevator button and was first to break the silence.


    "Freya acts tough on the outside, but is actually a soft-hearted person. On the surface, she''s pretending to avoid me by running to Mesville, but she''s actually perfectly aware how familiar I am with this ce. In fact, she subconsciously wants to give me a chance, but she hasn''t realized it just yet."


    When he finished, he looked up at me as if he was eager to get my approval. "Do you think Freya would want to have our wedding ceremony in Mesville?"

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    This was probably the perks of being young; they had such idealistic thoughts about romance.


    If they met someone who was slightly amazing, they would rush to get engaged and married. However, they failed to realize just how much longer their life was and that in fact, most of the time, the person they loved when they were young were only passersby.


    I looked up at the floor disy and let him immerse himself in his imagination, acting as if I didn''t hear his big speech.


    "Ding-"


    The elevator door opened, and I walked to Room 302 with my luggage. Cyril followed me like a shadow.


    After I opened the door, he didn''t take himself as an outsider. He leaned over and readied himself to enter. I quickly closed the door and stopped him. "What are you doing? Are you going to share a room with me?"


    Cyril peered into the room. When he found that the lights had not been turned on, he took a step back with a grin and said with his hands up in the air, "No, I won''t go in if Freya is not here. She will be


    jealous."


    Who gave this brat such baseless confidence?


    Having experienced many love affairs, Freya''s heart was as still as water. If he wanted to make her jealous, he would be better off waiting for a meteorite to collide with the earth.


    I gave him a speechless look and shut him out with a "bang" of a closing door.


    When I turned around, the lights in the room were suddenly turned on.


    Frey a was lying on the sofa in her pajamas. She was casually fixing her nails as if she was immune to the young man''s enthusiasm.


    With a helpless sigh, I changed out of my shoes and said, "It''s not a good idea to hide forever. You''d better make things clear to him as soon as possible."


    "Do you think I don''t want to? I''ve


    turned him down as clearly as I could already, but he doesn''t understand. I can''t handle him. I guess we can only see what will happen next." Frey a was resistant to this and waved her hand to change the subject. "What kind of collection have you prepared for the charity sale tomorrow?" Content


    belongs to


    "Collection?" I looked confused and froze at the washroom door. "I don''t know."


    Hendrix had prepared the invitation, and he had only informed mest night, so I didn''t have time to study the details of the event.


    I had heard of simr auctions before where the attendees would donate a valuable item voluntarily as a show of their kindness. All items sold at the auction would be used for charity, but negotiations were done in advance so as to avoid unnecessary awkwardness between the involved parties. "Is it okay to buy one off-the-cuff?" I racked my brains for a solution but this was the only thing I could think of.


    Though Freya had made me anxious, she remained unmoving as she focused on ying with her phone. Her unaffected demeanor agitated me even


    more.


    "Give me some ideas. You are more familiar with Mesville than I am. You know the best ces to buy things from!" I wasn''t thinking about myself. I was already here and many prominent people would be attending the event; I couldn''t embarrass Hendrix abroad.


    Freya casually switched to a morefortable position and said, "What''s the rush? I was just asking. You''re not prepared, and Hendrix won''t make things hard for you. As long as you''re here, it''ll be fine. Every year, the charity will produce some rare collections that have not been seen in the world for a while. It''ll be a hit. Why don''t you provide me with a live broadcast then? I''m investing in a mediapany in Jarold City. With such a fresh source of news, I guarantee I''ll be able to make a lot of


    money."


    I shot her a look. "When did you be interested in the media industry? Why don''t I know about this?"


    "There are many things you don''t


    know. Money isn''t hot to the hand. If


    you see potential, invest in it. Never put your eggs in the same basket, and you will never have to worry abouting to a dead end." At this point, she paused, turned her face to look at me, and said seriously, "Everything in the world will change. Only money won''t. It''s okay for women to not have anything, except for money. That, we must absolutely have." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, I couldn''t help but feel as if I was with the next Bill Gates.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    Myw firm had been up and running for quite a while, but I barely kept a healthy bnce of profit and loss. Freya, on the other hand, had invested in many potential stocks after her divorce, raising her value several times over. I had to admit that doing business still depended on one''s talent for it.


    Nodding to show my agreement, I turned around and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Before going to bed at night, I searched for things to look out for during auctions - the typical dos and don''ts - and then went to sleep with ease. When I woke up, Freya had already gone out. I did not know if it was to hide from Cyril or if she had gone out on her own ord as mentioned in her note.


    The auction would be held at six in the evening. At five-thirty, a car came by to pick me up.


    When I arrived, the auction site was full of people. Foreign media were seated orderly by a corner and the ce was quiet and grand.


    "Ladies and gentleman..."


    After the auction began, I diverted my full attention to the items on stage, afraid of missing out on anything.


    Hendrix sat a distance away from me, expressionless as usual. He looked at the stage with his dark eyes. It was impossible to know what emotions he harbored within.


    He said that everything I wanted to know would be revealed at the auction. But apart from seeing Baldrick, who had met Sebastian before, give his speech at the beginning of the action, the whole event could be said to have gone perfectly fine without any blips.


    This left me a little confused.


    Fortunately, the auction''s afterparty was not open to reporters and there were not many familiar faces around. I immediately found Hendrix and walked to him with a ss in my hand.


    As I was making my way to him, I noticed that Hendrix''s face gradually turned so grim that even I unconsciously slowed my pace.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When I came to aplete stop, Hendrix''s face still showed no signs of lightening up.


    He always kept a poker face. What was going on with him?


    After getting stunned for a second, I then followed his gaze.


    Some distance away, Baldrick''s grey hair was extremely conspicuous in the crowd. Although there were some rich people at the top of the pyramid at the banquet, it did not affect his reality of being ttered by everyone. The sessful people around him chattered andughed.


    e


    I stole a nce but didn''t see anything wrong with the picture. Although Baldrick may be the mastermind behind Sebastian, Hendrix still wouldn''t look at him like that.


    After staring at the group of people for nearly a minute, I was too


    shocked to even close my mouth when the man beside Baldrick clinked his ss against his.


    That man''s face resembled Hendrix''s, their eyes looked simr as well.


    How was it possible for someone who had died in a car ident more than 20 years ago to still be alive?


    Johannes'' name had almost faded away from the word''s memory, but his body seemed to have been frozen by time, his physical being still stuck in his twenties.


    Seeing him move about, interacting with others -he seemed very much alive indeed.


    Was this an illusion or a hallucination? I couldn''t tell whether I was surprised or scared.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Just as I was caught in a daze, Johannes took notice of themotion and slowly turned to look at me.


    His gaze was directed in Hendrix''s direction. When he nced over, Hendrix''s eyes still looked cold and angry. The pair of father and son, who had been separated for more than 20 years, had finally reunited in such circumstances.


    But no one appeared surprised when Johannes'' gaze met Hendrix''s. It was as if they already knew of each other''s existence.


    Johannes even smiled as he gently lifted the champagne in his hand, raising a toast to Hendrix through the air.


    This gesture undoubtedly irritated Hendrix. His face was extremely dark, and his hands that had been hanging by his side had been clenched into tight fists.


    Each individual yed an important part in their respective areas. Any riot would be treated as terrorism by security.


    I understood Hendrix all too well. I didn''t hesitate at all as I ran towards him after seeing the rage-driven veins bulging on his face.


    "Don''t."


    Just as he lifted his foot to make a move, I held on to his fist.


    Hendrix, like a furious lion king, stared in Johannes'' direction while gnashing his teeth in anger. Ten seconds passed before he let out a deep breath and calmed down.


    He turned his head and saw how anxious I was. A trace of distress shed through his eyes. He then looked back in Johannes''s direction. He couldn''t bear to do what he wanted to and instead, pulled me out of the venue from the side door.


    After finding an unupied bench in the garden at the back, Hendrix finally calmed down, his face appearing slightly more rxed.


    "Now you know why I''ve been acting weirdly these days." His tone was faint, full of helplessness and a sense of loss.


    Indeed, who would actually believe that a dead man had resurrected? If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have written this off as a hallucination Hendrix had due to his longing for his parents.


    I was at a loss for response due to this sudden revtion and had no idea what to say.


    Hendrix leaned against the bench behind him like a block of wood and began to exin to himself


    without waiting for my response.


    "I found out by ident when I was investigating Baldrick. The person tracking Sebastian followed Baldrick and bribed his men. They took private photos of the Yeager


    el.ne


    Mansion. One of the photos was that man and him ying golf. It had caught his side profile, but


    recognized him at a nce. Content


    belongs to


    "After hiding for so many years, he has finally revealed himself. He has indeed grown old."


    "Twenty years... I guess I was the real joke..."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His words were incoherent, and he spoke in a self-deprecating tone, treating himself as a clown. At the moment, he was like a defeated and


    injured wolf, lonely and


    embarrassed.


    I suddenly understood what he meant by having his faith of twenty years copse.


    At this moment, anyfort and enlightenment seemed rather pointless.


    I chose to let him lie in my arms, just like the night before in the room in Ucrebury. I did not say a word and quietly waited for the dark emotions to pass by.


    Love was truly a mystery. Even if the other party couldn''t do anything, mere apaniment could be a form of salvation.


    A wise person never stayed in a


    l.ne


    whirlpool of emotions for too long, especially in areas with such great uncertainty and the unknown. Hendrix quicklyposed himself, got up from my arms, and sat up straight.


    "Let''s get out of here first." Hendrix made a prompt decision.


    Just as he finished speaking, we heard footsteps along the stone path leading to the banquet hall.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    We looked over at the same time. A few moments passed and a young man appeared in our line of sight.


    I knew him. He was the one who delivered the speech to Baldrick at the auction. He must be his assistant.


    Though there were blind spots between the position of the bench and the direction he was in, he seemed to have already seen us. He came straight over and took out a business card.


    "Mr. Roberts, Mr. Yeager invites you to meet at his house tomorrow."


    He then respectfully put the business card in his hand on the stone table next to us and turned to leave.


    Hendrix took the business card into his hand, skimming through its brief content. His expression was indifferent, and he seemed to be in a trance as if thinking about something.


    Baldrick and Sebastian were on the same side; they both had something to do with the toxin in my body. If they wanted to talk about business, they wouldn''t have waited until this very moment. This business card was just a cover-up.


    "Is this that person''s idea?" Johanne''s was probably the one who wanted to meet Hendrix.


    Hendrix nodded. "Yes."


    "Are you going?" I asked.


    Hendrix ignored me and pulled me up. "Let''s head back to the hotel."


    After leaving through the back door and making sure that there were no reporters around, we got into Hendrix''s car together.


    Without a word, Evan drove us to the nearest mountaintop. When we arrived, Hendrix opened the door and got out. He walked in front of the fence and lit up a cigarette.


    In the dead of the night, the wind breezed by on top of the high hill we were on. When the car lights fell on Hendrix''s body, the image of him surrounded by smoke was particrly clear.


    I looked at his back and asked Evan quietly, "How long has your boss known about Johannes?"


    "It''s been half a month." Evan said, "He hadn''t been sleeping much. He could only sleep well when he is with you."


    My heart sank and ached for him.


    Half a month was not enough to resolve twenty years of hatred and obsession.


    Johannes was still alive, enjoying an extravagant life. He watched as Hendrix suffered for more than twenty years.


    His appearance denied the meaning of nearly half of Hendrix''s life. How could such a proud person like Hendrix ept this turn of events?


    Hendrix couldn''t save himself, so he had to suffer the torture within him day after day.


    I was his wife - his most precious existence. I should have learned about this earlier and apanied him to face his inner demons, but I waste. He kept telling me that he was fine, that he was doing well and that I should trust him.


    However, these shallow words were


    the most apparent sign that he could not conquer his emotions. However, as I was ustomed to his ability, I had naively thought that he could handle it. So, I just let it go.


    suppressed the urge to cry. I gathered myself and opened the car door. I went and hugged Hendrix from the back, wrapping my arms around him tightly.


    I could clearly feel Hendrix''s body trembling, but he didn''t push me away.


    "You still have me." My voice was soft for fear of triggering his emotions. "No matter what happened in the past, I will love you forever, and I need you forever."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The cold wind found its way into myyered clothing, making me shiver. Hendrix was silent for a moment before tossing away the cigarette in his hand. He stepped on it, turned around, then hugged me.


    "You are the only thing that gives my life meaning."


    Hendrix lowered his voice, hugging me tightly as if he was afraid that I would slip away. He took a deep breath, using me as a source of courage to confront everything that he was afraid of.


    It was not until his hands felt frozen by the night wind that he finally calmed down. Then he helped me into the car.


    Since we didn''t know what Johannes was nning, Hendrix was afraid that disappearing with me at the same time would cause a lot of trouble, so he decided to send me back to the hotel.


    5¡ê¡À, (Johannes)


    [Roberts]On the way back, he gave me a detailed backstory about him and Johannes entanglement.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    Half a month ago, when Hendrix saw Johannes and his face that looked the same as it did twenty years ago, he put aside all ns that he had and began to investigate thetter.


    Johannes had changed his name and became a world-renowned Psychology professor, Nathan Marshall. He didn''t have much to his name but was favored by Baldrick. The two frequently kept in touch, and it seemed like Baldrick was protecting him since he had never been photographed by the media.


    Hendrix''s men tried to sneak into Johannes''s house to investigate further, but they lost his trial multiple times.


    Obviously, Johannes was not as clean as he looked.


    "I went to the Marshall family in person using the Roberts family name, but I was halted outside the door..." Hendrix narrowed his eyes and looked out the window, the grim hatred in his eyes spreading like dark clouds on a clear sky.


    After being lied to for so many years, he went to them and wanted to know the truth. However, he returned empty-handed and didn''t even get to meet him. It was no wonder Hendrix was so agitated when he saw Johannes at the auction.


    I frowned and put my hand on the back of his hand. Mustering my courage, I asked, "Then Grandma..."


    Was she still alive?


    Hendrix''s expression suddenly changed when he heard this. He looked like an abandoned lone wolf, his expression lost and deste, "I don''t know. I wasn''t sure whether I was his biological son, so I took Uncle Trent''s hair and did a DNA test. It definitely proved that I had the Roberts family blood running through my veins!"


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists together tightly as he spoke. I could even hear the sounds of his joints cracking as his bones rubbed against each other.


    But it wasn''t just him; I couldn''t help sighing either.


    No father in this world would deliberately fake his death, leave his child behind for more than two decades to let him suffer in a river of hatred while he went on and lived the merry life on the other side of the ocean.


    Johannes''s existence hadpletely turned Hendrix''s life into a big, awful joke.


    But I shouldn''t ask too many questions since Hendrix was feeling rather emotional. Soon after, the car came to a stop when Evan parked the car on the side of the road.


    "Madam, the hotel is right around the corner. I''m dropping you off here. Mullen''s car is right in front of us."


    I nodded and got out of the car.


    We couldn''t be sure whether Johannes was a friend or foe, so we had to be more cautious.


    It was yet another sleepless night.


    When I finally fell asleep at dawn, I was woken up by a knock on the door.


    Thinking that it was Freya, I went to open the door blurry-eyed. As soon as the door opened, Johannes''s seemingly friendly face appeared in front of me, and the sleep in me was instantly chased out. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Since he was Hendrix''s father, I should call him ''Dad''. But I couldn''t utter it under his gaze, no matter how hard I tried.


    How was Johannes rted to Baldrick?


    How was Johannes involved when the children were switched?


    After looking at each other wordlessly for a few moments, I suddenly realized that Johannes should have been at Baldrick''s home at this time. He should have met Hendrix and talked about the past. Why was he here?


    "I thought you''d invite me in." Johannes was the first to speak. da


    gan faint smile on his face, k


    gaze was unfathomable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    his


    I remained silent and did not reply. After thinking for a while, I moved to the side to let him in.


    Johannes skipped the pleasantries and entered.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix and Johannes were splitting images of each other; even the way they moved were identical.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Perhaps Baldrick''s invitation was just a smoke bomb.


    Well, whatever it was, everything was fine. Since he came to me, I must get to the bottom of this for Hendrix.


    I grabbed a coat, put it on and walked over to sit across Johannes.


    "Mr. Marshall, oh, no, perhaps I should call you Mr. Roberts. You deliberately sent Hendrix away to meet me. Just what are you trying to do?" I dived straight to the point.


    The past had been like a nightmare, tormenting Hendrix for twenty whole years. With the root of the issue being here with me, there was no need to beat around the bush.


    To be blunt, Johannes could be considered responsible for the death of my and Hendrix''s first child.


    Johannes''s face was still friendly. He poured himself a ss of water and said while drinking, "You''re smarter than I thought."


    "You tter me. If you have nothing else to say, then I''m going to ask you something," I looked at him coldly, and the disgust in my heart grew stronger. Hendrix hadn''t been able to get a good night''s rest after seeing him, yet he still smiled so joyously without showing the slightest sign of panic. His heart was indeed strong and cold.


    Johannes curled his lips casually and put the cup back on the table. Then, he turned to look at me and said, "I know you''ve always been quite the nomad since you were little. However, didn''t Hendrix teach you to be patient and respectful to your elders after getting married to him?"


    Oh, was he really trying to y the elder card?


    What about the past twenty years then? Where was this elder of mine?


    I shot him a smile, but there was only coldness in my eyes. "Yes, but there are always exceptions, no? Some elders are elders, but some are merely wolves in sheepskin."


    "You''re feisty," Johannes snorted,


    leaning against the sofa behind him.


    He spread out his hands on the


    armrest and crossed his legs. We were sitting in the same position, but he lowered his gaze, seemingly looking down at me from his high horse. "Make your choice. It''s


    Hendrix or the child." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What do you mean?" His expression indicated that he might hurt Hendrix.


    "The twins belong to the Marshall


    family''s bloodline. Are you going to hand them to me on your own ord, or should I make Hendrix disappear from this world to gain the right to raise them?" Johannes''s tone was calm but murderous.


    Did he meet me alone because of the children?


    He abandoned his own child 20 years ago. Even if he wanted to recover the family he lost, he should be making it up to Hendrix instead of using Hendrix''s life as leverage to get to our children.


    The apple of his eye was right in front of him, but Johannes had ced all his hopes on the babies instead. This made very little sense.


    But one thing was sure; he didn''t love Hendrix, nor did he care about his own flesh and blood.


    The first thing he said was to make his son disappear. Did he even deserve to be a father?


    I was furious but still tried my best


    .n


    to keep the anger burning in my chest in check "Mr. Marshall, please understand that my children are part of the Roberts family. This will never change, Twenty years ago, you faked your death and left Hendrix to suffer for so many years. Then, twenty yearster, you appeared in our lives. You never thought of making up for your mistakes but instead, want to take my children away and force Hendrix into reexperiencing the pain of


    separation again. From where I''m


    standing, you have no right toe


    here and say what you''re saying!"


    I could be much less courteous with my words, but I had to swallow them to help remove the thorn in Hendrix''s heart.


    If Johannes still had a shred of humanity in him, he would stop to preserve the dignity I left for him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    I thought these words would stir a ripple in his heart, but Johannes was unfazed. He was as calm as a bystander.


    "Are you done talking?" He asked lightly.


    I wasn''t sure whether Hendrix had inherited his personality or if the Roberts were all unnaturally calm. At this moment, I couldn''t tell what he was thinking. It was as if I was facing another Hendrix - a man who harbored no special feelings for me and was absolutely rational.


    How horrifying was an absolutely rational Hendrix?


    Using the Roberts name to get into Jarold City with Eddison as a protective shield, many wealthy families were afraid of them. They could only beg for mercy in the face of such fiercepetition.


    I narrowed my eyes andposed myself before


    I looked at him again calmly.


    "Hendrix is your flesh and blood. How could you be so cruel to him?" I let out a long sigh. I lowered my head, hoping to make peace, "Even if you don''t apologize, you should tell him the truth, at least. What happened during the ident? Where is Hendrix''s mother now?"


    "You don''t need to know these," Johannes lifted his arms and crossed them in front of his chest. "You should be d that the babies you gave birth to are different from Hendrix."


    He paused for a moment, then suddenly let out an inexplicable sneer. Lowering his gaze, he muttered to himself, "This is also the only use for keeping Hendrix alive."


    "Enough!" I couldn''t take it anymore. "What do you take Hendrix for? A tool to continue the bloodline? Even if that''s the case, you should at least give him respect and care! You obviously think you''re perfect, but everyone knows someone like you isn''t worthy of defining Hendrix''s life."


    Some people only appeared polished on the outside but were utterly rotten within.


    Johannes seemed to be surprised


    by my reaction, and his expression changed. Then, finally, he calmed down and said slowly, "Do you know what price you''ll pay for talking to me like this?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I calmed down in the face of such an arrogant tone.


    There was no need to waste time talking to someone like him. No one in the world could be so reckless. If Johannes was really that confident, he would not approach me for a negotiation.


    The priority was to remove the thorn in Hendrix''s


    heart.


    I purposely gave out a defeated sigh. I slowly stood up and secretly scanned the room from the corner of my eye. My phone wasying on top of a cab a short distance away.


    "You''re right. I''m young, and I didn''t think things through. But the children are Hendrix''s, after all. I can''t make the decision on my own, so I''d have to convince him first, right?"


    "You only need to give the babies to me. I''ll take care of Hendrix," Johannes said.


    While he was talking, I had already made my way to the cab and deliberately raised my hands in front of my chest. I turned my back against him and quickly dialed Hendrix''s number.


    By this time, Hendrix should have realized that he had been lured away.


    As expected, the call went through instantly.


    Then, I turned around and walked to Johannes as if nothing happened.


    "You want the children to inherit your family business, but I don''t understand why you chose to wait two decades instead of choosing Hendrix? Did Hendrix''s mother wrong you back then? Is that why you hate your own flesh and blood?"

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Although this statement was disrespectful, I couldn''t care less for Hendrix''s sake.


    If this issue remained in Hendrix''s heart, bothering him with no end in sight, his whole life would be affected by this. Johannes smiled. "You''ve sent someone to investigate Hendrix. Are you really going to tell me you still don''t know why?" "Why..."


    "Enough!"


    Before I could continue saying what I wanted to, Hendrix''s yell came from the phone hidden on the shelf.


    Since the phone had not been put on speaker mode, Hendrix must have been hysterical. His voice rang across the room.


    One could imagine how much pain Johannes had caused by abandoning Hendrix.


    This was also why Johannes was aware of my intention to gauge information from him.


    He followed the sound and looked in the direction of the shelf. After a moment, he casted a knowing nce at me.


    A look of surprise, contempt, and panic shed across his eyes.


    Johannes stood up and walked to the cab. He raised his voice and said, "What a lovely couple you both are. Hendrix, you''ve found a good wife, but unfortunately, you''re well out of luck. You''re destined to let her down. Think about it - if you hand the babies over, there won''t be a need for us to meet head-on."


    After that, he turned and left.


    Everything felt like it was being unraveled yet had a thick fog blurring over it.


    I only came back to my senses after the sound of his footstepspletely disappeared. I walked to the shelf, picked up my phone, and waited for a moment before asking quietly "Hendrix, are you alright?"


    There was only silence.


    "Hendrix?"


    Still, no one responded.


    I tapped on the phone screen and unlocked the phone only to find that the call ended.


    Perhaps he had hung up in his fit of hysteria, or when Johannes had finished talking.


    I was afraid that Hendrix had gone berserk.


    I didn''t have time to overthink things. I quickly changed into my clothes and got in the car. Mullen drove as I dialed for Evan. "Where is Hendrix?"


    "Mr. Roberts just took the car keys with him and drove away!"


    "He''s highly emotional. Why didn''t you stop him?! I anxiously put my hand on my forehead, and not caring about myck of consideration Evan. A million thoughts went


    through my head, and ret


    my


    eyes lit up. "Where''s his location? Isn''t there a GPS in Hendrix''s car? Hurry up and get his location!"


    "My apologies, Mrs. Roberts. Mr. Roberts''s car was sent for maintenance. He had driven away in thepany car which doesn''t have a GPS installed..."


    "Goddamn it! Send me the license te number!" Though I was furious, I knew better than to pin the me on Evan. I immediately hung up the phone.


    Mullen, perhaps aware of how


    frantic I was quietly stepped on the gas pedal "Don''t worry too much. Mr. Roberts isn''t someone who


    would put himself in danger.


    drive


    out of the city and head in the direction where someone might speed. We might meet him there."


    "That''s the only thing we can do, I guess." I clenched onto my phone, feeling my heart almost beating out of my chest.


    Mesville wasn''t like Jarold City; Hendrix was almost assassinated before. With him not being in the right state of mind, he was an easy target.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Mullen was able to perfectly navigate the car through all the red lights. In just a few minutes, we had sessfully left the city centre where traffic was like a tidal wave.


    I focused on looking forward, hoping to see any trace of Hendrix. When I did, an eye-catching yellow sports car zoomed right by us.


    The over-the-top design reminded me of a certain person.


    Without hesitation, I took out my phone again and dialled Tobias''s number.


    As a regr of his, I was naturally treated well. As soon as I called him, he answered it in a matter of seconds.


    I went straight to the point. "Mesville.


    vel


    The license te is P917RG. The car should be out on a wild drive. I need you to retrieve its location immediately and monitor it. You can name your price after this is done."

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Tobias agreed to it without a second thought. "Alright, give me five minutes."


    The call ended and Miller continued to drive while searching the surrounding areas of the city. Three minutester, Tobias sent over a location that was near the bridge by the moat.


    I immediately told Miller to change her route. Ten minutester, I saw the license te number Evan mentioned.


    When I opened the door and got out, I saw Hendrix standing alone by the river. He seemed even more deste under the gloomy weather. As I approached him, I felt my chest tighten.


    No matter how difficult things were or how cruel the truth was, as long as Hendrix did not give up, I was willing to stick with him through it all. Hendrix was deep in thought,pletely unaware that someone was approaching. He was startled when I hugged his stiff torso from the back. After a while, Hendrix''s hoarse voice sounded, "We''re going back to Ucrebury."


    My chest tightened even more at his heartwrenching voice.


    I nodded without hesitation. "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    After standing by the moat for a while, Hendrix escorted me back to the hotel, silent the whole way.


    As if drained of all energy, Hendrix copsed in his bedroom after informing Evan of his ns to return to Ucrebury.


    I closed the bedroom door, walked to the balcony and called Freya.


    "Something happened, so I have to go back to Ucrebury tonight. Would you like toe with me or stay for a few more days?"


    "I''m fine with either option. But why


    did you suddenly decide to head back? Did something happen at the auction yesterday?" Freya had disappeared entirely the night


    el.n


    before. Thus, she did not have a clueN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    about what was going on. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I subconsciously looked in the bedroom''s direction, unsure of where to begin. "I can''t exin everything now but in short, Hendrix''s father is still alive."


    "Who?" Freya thought she had misheard me. "Didn''t that man die more than 20 years ago? Has he been resurrected from the dead?"


    "I''m not sure of the details for the time being. Hendrix said he booked a ticket to Ucrebury because he needed to verify a few things with the Roberts elders."


    "Judging from your tone, I gather that this resurrected man you''re talking about did note in peace?" Freya had always been an observant person. I sighed helplessly at the phone. "Yes. He wants our kids and is being very hostile to Hendrix. To be honest, I don''t like my father-inw at all."


    I wasn''t saying this in the heat of the


    moment. Although Valerie and


    Pedro wanted to kill me at one point, that was only because they had mistaken Andrea for their own` daughter. They did try to make it up to me after learning the truth.


    But Johannes turned a deaf ear to Hendrix''s suffering for the past twenty years; his words were indifferent and selfish. He was cold-blooded, and he waspletely unapproachable with that overbearing attitude of his.


    "That''s surprising. How could


    Hendrix, a God-sent man, be abandoned? Do they have beef between them?" Freya started to analyze the situation. Suddenly, she realized she had pried too much and quickly changed the subject "Don''t worry too much. Perhaps things aren''t as bad as you think won''t be joining you on your trip back to Ucrebury. See you in Jarold City. Please keep safe."

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I immediately received a Whatsapp notification from Freya, "News about you and Hendrix staying at the same hotel is spreading back in Zuckerberg. I don''t know what Serene is going to do when she finds out. Be careful."


    What? People were spreading rumors about a married couple living in the same hotel?


    "Alright. You should be careful too." Freya was close to us, and I was worried that this might get her into trouble.


    "I''m not alone," Freya blurted out. Listening to her mischievous tone, she must have had quite a good time the night before.


    "Yes, it''s not the same when you have someone." Cyril was indeed irresistible to her.


    "Stop. It''s not what you think it is, okay? Forget it. I''m going to continue my fun. Bye."


    And with that, the call ended.


    While ncing at my phone, I let out a helpless smile. But when the next second arrived, I could not help but feel a wave of difort spreading within my chest.


    There were so many people in the world who were blessed with love, but why couldn''t Hendrix be one of them?


    As there was no way to change his fate, I could only struggle together with him.


    Our nended in Ucrebury the next evening.


    When we arrived at Uncle Trent''s house, he was trimming a bonsai tree in his courtyard.


    Hendrix walked forward poker- faced, and his voice was void of even the slightest bit of warmth. "Uncle Trent."


    Upon hearing that, Trent raised his head to look at us. Our abrupt visit had stunned him and it took a while before he came back to his senses. "Hendrix? Why are you back?"


    Although he appeared normal, there was something rather odd about his pause.


    Trent was the only person in the family who sort of knew about Johannes. This meant that he was bound to know what happened.


    He had brought Hendrix up all these


    years. Even though Kennedy was not fond of Hendrix, Hendrix and Trent''s rtionship remained


    unaffected. Hendrix didn''t think


    Trent Would hide Johannes faking his death from him because he had treated Hendrix as his own son. There was no way he would do something like that.


    Most importantly, he did not have any motive to do so.


    Despite this, even though he had no clue, it didn''t mean that he was innocent. He knew about the suicide but did nothing about it; he just sat there and watched as Hendrix struggled for years because of Johannes. Did this still make him innocent?


    Johannes had been in hiding for years, never wanting Hendrix to know of his existence. But since he had finallye out of hiding, he might have also met the other Roberts.


    Hendrix stared at him with his pitch-ck eyes; so sharp that they could slice through his heart. "Uncle Trent, are you sure you really don''t know why we''re back?"


    After Johannes and his wife died, he lived with the Old Master and Trent. Hendrix was bright ever since he was little, and Trent expected that Hendrix would seed him ability-wise, but he didn''t expect that this day would reallye.


    Under Hendrix''s powerful presence,


    Trent''s expression froze. He stared nkly for a few seconds before lowering his head to avoid Hendrix''s burning gaze, "The older you are, the more impolite you''ve be. I''m not psychic, so how would I know? I know you came from Jarold City, so you must be tired. Come in, I have the guest room cleaned every day in hopes that you''lle back more often."


    After saying that, Trent cut off the branches of the bonsai in a daze. He turned into the house with his hands sped behind his back and said to his servants as he walked, "Hurry up and help the Young Master


    Young Madam with their


    vn &


    belongings."


    The servant immediately stepped forward and took our luggage from us. "Young Master and Young Madam, this way, please."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Trent wasn''t Hendrix. He wasn''t good at masking his emotions, and it was evident that he was trying to avoid the topic. Thus, it wasn''t difficult to figure out that perhaps Trent had already looked for one of his only living rtives.


    This was why we didn''t tell Trent about our return in advance. Instead, we went over at dawn to prevent him from avoiding us.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    The truth woulde to light.


    We freshened ourselves up and went out again to look for Trent.


    The living room was empty; Trent nowhere to be found.


    I grabbed a maid and asked, "Where is your master?"


    The maid lowered her head in respect. "He is asleep."


    Hendrix raised his gaze to nce upstairs. Although it had been years since Hendrix moved out and he rarely came back, he still remembered where Trent''s room was.


    We went upstairs and stood outside Trent''s room. Hendrix raised his hand to knock on the door. "Uncle Trent?"


    The corridor was quiet, and there was no answer.


    Hendrix looked like he expected this. He smirked, yet his gaze seemed cold. He led me downstairs to the living room to wait.


    After a long time, Trent walked downstairs slowly with Kennedy.


    "Were you looking for me earlier?" Trent looked as if he had just woken up. "When you''re old, you sleep more. If the servants hadn''t told me, I would have thought it was a dream."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Uncle Trent, you should rest earlier if you''re tired." Hendrix said, his lips curled slightly upwards. Then, with an ingenuine smile, his gaze fell on Kennedy, who looked unhappy.


    He had waited for more than 20 years. Another 10 hours was nothing to him.


    Trent looked guilty as he forced a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time."


    "You''d better pay more attention to your health, Uncle Trent. I lost my parents at a young age. Once my business in Jarold City stabilizes, I will stille back and pay my due respects to you both."


    Trent''s face wrinkled. Before he


    could say anything, Kennedy said, "You were raised by Master Roberts. We didn''t do anything. Just take


    good care of your own family. You


    don''t have to think about us all the


    time." ,


    UMS


    I remembered that Kennedy had never been fond of Hendrix. She even publicly said that Hendrix was an ungrateful person.


    Trent and Kenedy were acting weird.


    "Aunt Kennedy is right, but I think we should take you to Jarold City so that we can take care of you.


    After all, I only have a few rtives left in the Roberts family." Hendrix leaned on the sofa and tapped on it rhythmically with his long fingers.


    "I have also considered this with your aunt, but we have been in Ucrebury for most of our lives. We really don''t want to move anymore..." Trent and Kennedy didn''t want to live with Hendrix. No matter what Hendrix said, they could always find a reason to refuse.


    As I was quietly observing Kennedy,


    I suddenly noticed how courteous she was. When her eyes met Hendrix''s, her gaze automatically shifted towards me. When her eyes met mine, she would fake a smile to hide her embarrassment. Content


    belongs to


    After Trent rejected his proposition for the third time, Hendrix paused for a long while. The atmosphere in the hall tensed. "Uncle Trent, I came to Ucrebury to ask you something," Hendrix stated quietly.


    A trace of panic shed across Trent''s eyes. After a while, he asked nonchntly, "What''s the matter?"


    Hendrix took out a photo of Johannes from his pocket and pped it on the tea table between the couches.


    Trent lowered his head and looked at the picture. With just a nce, his face darkened.


    Taking no notice of the change in atmosphere, Kennedy impatiently reached out to pick the photo up before looking at it carefully. Her face then turned pale and panic stricken. Finally, she stuttered, "This... is impossible. How did you..."

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Hendrix shot an emotionless stare at Kennedy, who was looking rather frantic. He decided to stop hiding the fierceness in his tone. "Aunt Kennedy, Uncle Trent, which one of you is nning to tell me who the man in this photo is? Everyone knows that this person is dead, yet he now lives in Mesville. Why?"


    The change of tone in hisst few sentences showed that Hendrix was past concealing his emotions.


    Even I could tell that Trent wasn''t surprised when he saw Johannes'' photo. It turned out Hendrix was right about Trent knowing the truth. Hendrix had once said that although Trent treated him quite well, he had always been slightly distant with Hendrix. Thus, Hendrix slowly lost his sense of security with him, and no longer bothered about knowing the truth.


    It was only until he took over the Roberts Group and became a calctive businessman himself that came to a gradual realization that he could trust no one in the world.


    Hendrix had always med the distance between himself and Trent on the ugly side of humanity; forgetting the simplest possibility that perhaps they were never family in the first ce.


    What couldn''t be exined at this point was the DNA test.


    "Uncle Trent, am I really your nephew?" Hendrix''s voice grew colder.


    Anyone could change their identity or forge their death certificates. It would''ve been easy for Johannes to manipte the DNA test.


    Trent took a deep breath to collect


    himself. However, his voice was still


    weak, trembling as he said, "You


    we? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    already have the truth figured out So, why are you asking me? Yes w are not blood-rted. You are not a Roberts. But over the years, the Roberts have never treated you as an outsider."


    Hendrix sneered without saying anything, letting his cold and intimidating aura present itself naturally.


    Trent knew he didn''t sound


    convincing, so he took a long sigh and continued, "Johannes, your father was adopted. He''s a natural businessman, and he was grateful to your grandfather for raising him He has always been a capable person. Your mother''s family and the Roberts have always been close, and the children from both families often hung out together. So naturally, your mother liked your father, and both families approved of the marriage. It''s just that your father didn''t care much about these things, so your grandfather took matters into his own hands and set the wedding date forthem."


    ????


    "After that, everyone went on with their lives. One day, your father''s biological family came to Ucrebury. Your grandfather was in the military and was clueless about business. However the Roberts Group was growing because of your father For the sake of our ancestors and the family business, your grandfather made the only mistake in his life. He secretly hid the truth from your father and sent him abroad. Instead, I became the substitute for the DNA test. The results of the DNA test were obviously not as expected, and in the end, they were not able to reunite as a family."


    Hendrix''s expression turned grim. "And then?"


    What he wanted to know was why Johannes hated him so much.


    Trent was immersed in the past as he spoke. When he heard Hendrix, his eyes suddenly lit up as he stood up impatiently and looked down at us. "That''s all I have to say. The Roberts owed him, but not you. Tell him that we raised his son for him and have repaid our debt."

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    As soon as Trent finished speaking, he leered at Hendrix before turning around and going upstairs.


    "Uncle Trent." Hendrix stopped him and was about to say something. However, Kennedy interrupted him agitatedly, "It''s gettingte. Your Uncle Trent hasn''t been in good healthtely. Let''s talk about it another day."


    As she spoke, she went over to support Trent up the stairs. Hendrix and I were left speechless.


    Hendrix was slightly unhappy when he returned to his room. He stood alone on the balcony and lit a cigarette.


    He had just suddenly found out that he was not rted to the family whom he had lived with for decades. No one in their right mind could calmly ept a revtion of this magnitude. Most importantly, Trent seemed to be a little resistant to Hendrix because of Johannes.


    Hendrix was mentally and physically exhausted from days of continual deceit. The closer he got to the truth, the more it seemed like he was going to lose everything.


    As the elderly weren''t fit to handle too much at a time, Hendrix didn''t want to push Trent too hard.


    He could only try his best to endure everything and prepared himself to stay in Ucrebury for a few more days.


    But our n couldn''t keep up with the changes. Trent and his wife saw through our n and left very early the next morning. When we went downstairs, no one was in sight.


    "You can''t wake a person that is pretending to be asleep. I don''t think you can get anything out of them anymore." I sighed.


    Hendrix stared in the direction of the gate for a few seconds, then took out his phone and dialed Trent''s number.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It took a while before Trent picked up.


    "Oh, Hendrix. I forgot to tell you yesterday that your aunt and I are going on a long trip. It was something we nned prior to your visit. You''re wee to stay if you want to. You don''t have to leave just yet.."


    Hendrix did not give him the chance to finish. "Uncle Trent, I won''t force you to tell me what you don''t want to. I just don''t want to be kept in the dark about things anymore. Tell me what I should know, and I promise to stop pestering you."


    Trent was silent for a moment before saying, "Let''s meet up at the coffee shop across Roberts Group."


    An hourter, we arrived at the cafe at exactly nine in the morning.


    We ordered two cups of coffee and sat by the window as we waited for Trent and Kennedy.


    After waiting for close to half an hour, we heard a sharp screech over the coffee shop music.


    This was followed by the crowd''s screams and footsteps.


    "You call this driving?"


    "How will they survive this? Call the police!"


    "Hurry up and check if they''re alright!"


    I frowned at how unpredictable life could be, not paying much attention to themotion outside.


    Hendrix looked away and pondered


    for a moment. Suddenly, his expression changed and he


    have thought of something


    furrowed his brows, seemingly:


    He got up and walked out, and I quickly foffowed.


    We squeezed through the crowd and the scene of the car ident quickly came into sight.


    It was a man and a woman. The


    nand


    woman''s face was covered with blood, and there was no way to see how she tooked before. The man was closer to us. He was lying face down on the ground, his body twitching slightly. He must still be


    conscious.


    Hendrix stepped forward, reached out his hand, and tried tofort the man.


    However, the moment he saw the man''s face, Hendrix froze and unconsciously called out, "Uncle Trent?"


    The man, who was barely breathing, tried to speak. His lips twitched before he copsed on the ground, motionless.


    The bystanders noticed Trent''s wallet and went into shock when they saw the identity card. "It''s actually Trent!"


    "From the Roberts family?"


    "In that case, wouldn''t that woman be his wife, Kennedy?"


    "The Roberts has gained a lot of power recently. They have already established a firm foothold in Jarold City. How could something like this happen so suddenly?"


    "Maybe they''ve been raking in money through illegitimate means. This could be karma!"

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    Soon after, the police and ambnce arrived.


    "Police, out of the way! We do not want people causing any disruption!"


    The police cleared the scene, then went forward and pulled Hendrix, who was in a daze, away. "Please cooperate with us and leave immediately." Hendrix stood up expressionlessly and walked towards me.


    Behind him, the police checked if Trent was breathing and reported to his colleagues, "He''s not breathing and has entered a state of apparent death." We went to the police station to make our statement. At three in the afternoon, we received news that Trent''s heart had stopped beating.


    The Roberts had no other rtives, so Hendrix and I handled everything. When we were finally done, it was alreadyte at night while it was daytime in Mesville.


    As soon as we stepped out of the police station, Hendrix''s phone rang.


    No sound came from the other side of the phone, which made Hendrix''s face fall. "Why did you do


    that?"


    I immediately knew who it was.


    Johannes was the only one who would call and pretend to care.


    His voice was low and heavy, with an aura that resembled death. The resentment he radiated was impossible to miss.


    He had more gratitude for the people who raised him. To Hendrix, the Roberts were far more worthy of his protection than Johannes, who was merely biologically rted to him.


    "Johannes, that was your younger brother." Hendrix clenched his fists while trembling in anger.


    "Hendrix..." I carefully held his fist in my hand to let him know that I was there for him.


    However, Johannes evidently had no capacity for mercy as he said something into the phone. Before Johannes could finish, Hendrix had tossed his phone away, shattering it into pieces.


    As Trent was the person in charge of Roberts Group in Ucrebury and had social influence, the police were quick to investigate the case. By the next day, the case already had a confirmed conclusion


    The police had regarded the car crash as an ident.


    Hendrix then began to organize Trent and his wife''s funeral.


    Although the Roberts didn''t have any close rtives, they did have many friends and acquaintances in Ucrebury Dalton had also done a lot of favors for many when he was still around. Therefore, many attended the funeral.


    While Hendrix and I were resting in the inner hall after entertaining those who came by to give their final respect, Evan suddenly walked in. "Mr. Hendrix," Evan greeted respectfully.


    Without even raising his head, Hendrix asked in a tired voice, "What did you find out?"


    Evan replied, "It is as concluded by the police - it@ndeed appears to be an ident. The driver of the oing car suddenly lost control of it, and Mr. Trent and Mrs.


    elia


    Kennedy couldn''t avoid it, so both car''s crashed into each other. There is nothing strange about the driver''s background either."


    Even a DNA report could be faked; it wouldn''t be hard for Johannes to carry out a perfect car ident.


    Johannes had used the same method in the past. He had lived a stable life until recently but had used the same trick on his own brother, dealing him a fatal blow.


    Hendrix didn''t believe it was an ident and ordered Evan to continue his investigation before telling him to leave.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Knocks were heard from the door.


    It was the maid. "Young Master, the memorial ceremony has begun."


    He had to be the one to send them off.


    "Got it."


    Hendrix stood up and adjusted his cuffs before walking out.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    The guests were all decent people, and they watched the ceremony take ce quietly. Although the atmosphere was tense, it was a gratifying ceremony.


    Death was not the end of everything. Perhaps the departed had just gone off to another world, and was living a more stable life there.


    After the memorial service was over, the guests went forward to give their gifts and to send off their old friend. Everything went on in an orderly manner. Suddenly, a woman wearing a beret caught my attention.


    The woman was tall,parable to a model. Her eyes were beautiful and bright, and they exuded a sense of confidence. When carefully observed, they were somewhat simr to Hendrix''s.


    She walked up to Hendrix and raised her chin proudly. She slowly reached out and shook hands with Hendrix without much sympathy. "My condolences."


    She then looked at me and followed the guests in front of her. She ced the flowers in front of the portrait for the person in memory.


    I was not the only one who noticed her; an eyecatching person like her couldn''t escape Hendrix''s watchful eyes either.


    As expected, before the woman left the ce, Hendrix had already secretly said to Evan, "Watch her."


    "Yes." Evan understood the order and left to carry out his task.


    After the funeral, I followed Hendrix to the garden at the back and we saw the woman again.


    She wore sunsses and was sitting leisurely on the chair. She watched us indifferently as we approached her.


    As we sat across from her, we could clearly see our reflection in her sunsses but had no way of seeing her gaze.


    "I''ve been thinking to myself, what would it be like if I had an older brother? Now, it doesn''t seem too disappointing," The woman spoke, breaking the silence.


    Her words were directed at Hendrix and if I understood her correctly, she must be Johanne''s daughter.


    I couldn''t say that I was shocked at this revtion; I just didn''t expect my instincts to be this urate.


    If this was the case, did it mean Hendrix''s mother was still alive?


    Hendrix appeared to be very calm. He had no emotion in his eyes. "Where''s Mother?"


    Married couples tended to be very in-synch with one another. Evidently, Hendrix and I shared the same idea.


    The woman took off her sunsses and looked at him with a smile. "Is that important? Shouldn''t you confirm my identity first?"


    Hendrix kept Silent for a while, and


    then he impatiently said, "You''re Nathan''s daughter who''s on the top 500 richest people in Forbes List the youngest female candidate to be selected which makes you no?e


    other than Jennifer Marshall."


    It seemed that Hendrix had already known about the current situation of the Marshalls after learning that Johannes was still alive.


    Jennifer lowered her gaze and smiled. "My achievements are enough to shock any promising young man of the same age, but you are so calm. You are truly Father''s son."


    When she mentioned Johannes,


    Hendrix''s face instantly fell. I was


    worried that he would me her for Trent and his wife''s death, so I quickly reached out to hold the back


    of his hand to calm him doPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    me your purpose here, Miss Marshall."


    "Tell


    She had chosen this particr time to show up at Trent and his wife''s funeral to cause trouble. It was obvious that she wasn''t a person who would consider other people''s feelings, thus there was no need to worry about being courteous.


    Jennifer then squinted at me and said with a faint smile, "Very good, my dear sister-inw. Your children have done me a great favor."


    Upon hearing this, an indescribable feeling suddenly rose in my chest. Johannes had said the same thing to be about my children. What were they trying to do to my babies? What on earth did they want?

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    She seemed to read my mind and said, "Don''t worry, I mean no harm. I''m just a lobbyist trying to convince my brother to bring my sister-inw back to the Marshall family."


    Judging from her appearance, she was obviously a career-driven woman. She didn''t seem to be the sort of person who would invite Hendrix back home for his sake.


    Among the rich and noble families, the weak were prey to them. Serene was the perfect embodiment of this.


    Hendrix clenched his fists tighter. "Who told you that we''re part of the Marshalls?"


    These words were said mostly out of anger, but they were also the result of Hendrix''s extreme disappointment.


    What was home? It was a close-knitted family that depended on each other, and kept one anotherpany through thick and thin. A home was not where the three of them left Hendrix alone and tortured him for his parents'' death in purgatory on earth. On the contrary, the Marshall family life was one of peace.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer was innocent. She had always been a priority since she was born. She was pampered, which was why she could say these words with such ease. However, wasn''t it rather ignorant of her to ignore the suffering of others?


    Being able to find this ce was proof of Jennifer''s perceptiveness. However, she had a lot of audacity to be asking Hendrix in such a nonchnt manner to return to the family that abandoned him decades ago, just as he had lost his rtives.


    Perhaps cold indifference was engraved in the noble bloodline of the Marshall family. Fortunately, Hendrix was an exception. This was something left uninherited by him.


    Jennifer didn''t expect that Hendrix would decline her proposal. She lifted the corners of her mouth as if she was joking. "I don''t like to joke around. Hendrix, my brother, although our parents don''t recognize you, I am not so conventional. You and I share the same blood, so we can definitely get along. Although the Marshall family''s business is under the name of my brother and I, as long as you ask, we will agree to your requests....."


    "Wait." I was stunned. "Are you saying that Johannes has another son?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Hendrix clenched his fist even tighter; so tight that his whole face tensed up.


    "Ah, this..." Jennifer smiled


    ingratiatingly Our brother keeps a


    rtively low profile, but he''s easy to get along with. Isn''t this better? You''ve led a lonely life in the past but


    from now on, we three siblindst but


    scan


    get together and take care of each other. The Marshall family''s business will definitely go up a notch."


    She was happily talking to herself, but she suddenly paused and looked at Hendrix with a smile. "Don''t you want to reunite with us, dear big brother?"


    How could a person born in a happy family understand the pain of being abandoned and forced to live alone?


    Jennifer''s words were harshly spoken, but no one could me her.


    Hendrix could not bear to hear another word anymore, so he suddenly got up and left.


    Jennifer uttered words ofint, "As the younger sister, I took the initiative toe here, yet I''m getting embarrassed like this? What the hell?"


    Looking at her in disbelief, I


    immediately retorted, "Since you know he''s your brother, you should respect him. Hendrix''s character is not up for your criticism. Don''t judge him from your entitled position."


    The good impression that Jennifer gave me previously was instantly changed. Her mood took a turn for the worse, an angry frown appearing on her face. "Arianna, why are you mad?tcan understand why my brother would be in a bad mood, but that''s because we''re family However, you and I are not. I don''t have the habit of bearing outsides'' insults."


    Hendrix and I had been married for a solid decade and had children with one another, yet in Jennifer''s eyes, I was nothing but an outsider.


    Hendrix''s father abandoned his own son and even hated him while his daughter treated her sister-inw any way she liked. The teachings of the Marshall family sure were an eye-opener!


    I widened my eyes in anger. I shot her a re and yelled as loudly as I could, "Evan, send this guest off!"

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    After the funeral, we had to return to Jarold City.


    Hendrix was the only one left of the Roberts family. The vi that Uncle Trent had left behind was the same as the old one. Most of the servants were dismissed, leaving only a few to guard the house.


    The Roberts Mansion waspletely empty.


    When we left, Hendrix sat in the car and looked at the building that he had grown up in. His gaze was solemn and lonesome. I held his hand and leaned against his shoulder as I waited quietly. A few minutester, he ordered Evan to drive, "Let''s go."


    As Johannes was still alive, his n of vengeance turned into a joke. Hendrix no longer had any misgivings and took the same flight with me.


    As expected, when we arrived at the airport, the paparazzi had the entrance tightly blocked. Evan and his bodyguards escorted us through, but moving was still difficult.


    "Mr. Roberts, you''ve brought Miss Reid back to the country. Does this mean there''s still hope for the rtionship between you two?"


    "Mr. Roberts, has your engagement with Miss Forbes been canceled?" "Do the two of you have ns to get married again? Are you two remarrying because of your children?"


    "Mr. Roberts, will you reconsider coborating with Forbes Group this time?"


    "It is rumored that Mr. Roberts has many lovers. Miss Reid has been in love with you for the longest time, but Mr. Roberts, why..."


    When this sentence was heard, Hendrix, who was originally supercilious, suddenly stopped and nced coldly at the reporters who were relentless with their questions. His gaze gave off a frightening, ice-cold aura.


    It was easy for a person who had just lost his loved ones to lose control of his emotions. I was afraid that he would lose it in public, so I quietly urged him, "Hendrix, don''t."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After we got off the ne, I refrained from having any physical contact with Hendrix. Even as I was pleading with him not to lose control, I was doing it through my gaze.


    I didn''t do this for other reasons. I just wanted to keep to a low profile so as to not irritate Serene. Freya had reminded him that people like Serene might be angered by embarrassment if she found out that she had been fooled.


    When Hendrix heard my voice, the grim look on his face instantly dissipated. He turned his head and looked at me with a gentle and affectionate expression. The reporters next to him immediately raised the camera in their hands, aiming it at us.


    However, a second before the paparazzi pressed the shutter, Hendrix reached out and took me into his arms.


    As soon as looked up, I was staring


    into his deep eyes. After our eyes locked for a moment, Hendrix gave a light ned which indicated that he had calmed down a little, and then


    turned to face the camera. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Since there are so many rumors, let me rify that other than the fact that Arianna and I have been in love for the longest period of time, she is also my only love while the rest are all rumors."


    All the rumors, which included the engagement and all other gossip were directly denied.


    Before the reporters could react, Hendrix secretly shot a look at the bodyguards and led me out of the crowd. We got into a business car that was waiting for us.


    el?


    Men at this age were at their peak adulthood, and such rang even truer for Hendrix..If he admitted to getting back together with me this time, it was equivalent to removing all possibilities of countless good marriages and the benefits that came with them.


    It only took ten minutes for the news about the general manager of Roberts Group and the only daughter of the Reid family rekindled their love again to quickly most


    upy the first ce


    searched hashtags on Twitter.


    After Hendrix got into the car, he lost the desire to speak. I didn''t dare to bother him, so I went on Twitter.


    The first post I saw was the intimate picture of Hendrix and I at the airport gate.


    Thement section was particrly lively.


    "Wow, check this out. This is true love!"


    "The CEO is such a hunk! He didn''t let the woman who gave birth to his children down!"


    "Arianna is so beautiful even without makeup. What a perfect match!"


    "This ship has truly sailed! All prior ships were just messy rumors!"


    "Great, the twins don''t have to be separated anymore. I was really worried about that!"

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    Fortunately, thements were mostly blessings. Be that as it may, there were still two users who expressed their displeased opinions because of Hendrix''s past romantic rtionship with Serene, which was soon drowned out.


    As I looked at it, the corners of my mouth subconsciously raised into a smile. Thesements were not to be taken seriously regardless of whether they were well-intentioned or not. However, how could a girl not feel warm and happy when she was being wished well?


    I didn''t know if Hendrix had noticed my change of expression, but he suddenly put his hand over mine, wrapping it around his palm.


    As I looked at him, he leaned his head against the headrest and closed his eyes to rest.


    Perhaps this was only a subconscious need.


    Hendrix hadn''t had proper rest in a long time. I thought about this and decided not to wake him.


    However, trouble always arrived faster than we had imagined.


    As we stepped into the Reid Manor, Serene had already brought Tyler over and was speaking to Aaron and Emma in the living room.


    When they heard the footsteps, everyone turned to look at us at the same time.


    It was as if we had stepped into a foreignnd. Hendrix calmly led me into the room and sat on the sofa next to Aaron.


    "Ah." Tyler scoffed at this. "You two really love each other, Hendrix. You''ve put on a splendid performance and sessfully fooled us. Do you really think we''re all fools?"


    The Drake family was very wary of the Reid family. They only agreed to include Hendrix in the Forbes Group''s Bate Coin project because of the fallout between Hendrix and I.


    However, we''ve not only reconciled with each other, but Hendrix had publicly announced that he had never been, separated from me, nor did he have feelings for others. This meant that Hendrix never intended to stand in line with them, but in fact, carried a lot of secrets with him. Tyler naturally would not stand by and take this insulting move by Hendrix.


    Hendrix was silent and


    expressionless, I didn''t know what n he had in mind. However, Aaron could not hold it in anymore. "Mr. Drake, let me give you a piece of c advice One shouldn''t me others for everything. Perhaps the problems areing from you. Anyone with discerning eyes can see that my sister and Hendrix are truly in love, yet you couldn''t. So, who do you think is truly to me?"


    Tyler was so angry that he turned around to confront him with a faint smile. "Do you really believe that I can''t do anything to you with Charles supporting you from the back? Just wait, I will make you pay for it."


    Aaron sneered. "Try me."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You!" Tyler''s face gushed red as he almost stood up in anger. The atmosphere instantly tensed.


    Hendrix''s voice rang across the room in a low tone, "You are only worried about the Bate Coin business. I can guarantee that the change in our rtionship will not have any effect on that. Are you finally satisfied?"


    Tyler was just worried that Hendrix and Charles would work together. Once he heard what he said, his worries were partially dispelled. But he seemed to have thought of something and faintly added, "If you had fessed up about your


    el


    rtionship with Miss Reid from the get go, I might consider your sincerity and insist on continuing with this business seriously.


    However, I havee to know from outsiders that your credit value has returned to zero. How can I continue to work with you with confidence?" "What do you want then?" Aaron interrupted indignantly. They looked at each other and sneered. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix did not give them a chance to fight. "The Roberts Group will voluntarily withdraw from all coborative projects rted to Drake Real Estate and pay the liquidated damages."


    Though his words put out all of Tyler''s fiery anger, it also took away his integrity.


    If he withdrew from their coboration, it meant that he would not intervene regardless of how bad the impact caused by Bate Coin was.


    The man who had been raised by Dalton might have died when he knew that Johannes and his wife were still alive.

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    Hendrix was like a pill of reassurance. He dispelled the elements that were looking for opportunities to attack him.


    Serene, who had been watching coldly from the sidelines, found an opportunity to speak, "Cancel all coborative ties? Hendrix, are you saying you''re going to cut ties with me too?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since his revenge had turned into the joke of the decade, the Forbes family was no longer the mortal enemy of Hendrix. To some extent, Hendrix was indeed sorry for Serene.


    Regardless of how sessful a woman was in her career, she would not be tolerant of any deception.


    She waited for Hendrix''s exnation. However, Hendrix, who had just experienced the pain of losing his loved ones, could only lower his gaze that looked lost and empty, as if he waspletely in another world.


    He didn''t mean to avoid this confrontation, but he was badly hurt.


    With every second that passed, Serene''s face grew even paler and twisted in conflict. To prevent the situation from spiraling out of control, I had no choice but to interject, "Miss Forbes, I apologize to you on Hendrix''s behalf. We were previously forced to conceal our rtionship. If there''s anything you''re unsatisfied with, we will provide you with a satisfactory answerter and will make sure we don''t let you suffer any losses."


    Serene was a smart person. As long as she wasn''t actually in love with Hendrix, I believed she would understand that only by making peace could she be rewarded.


    After all, Hendrix and Serene were merely victims of the previous generation''s grievances. They shouldn''t deepen the hatred.


    However, Serene was obviously not as rational as we had thought her to be. "So, you and your husband fooled me, and you think you can get away with it by just saying a few nice words?"


    She was essentially proud to the core to be able to stand alone without assistance from the Forbes family. This must be a tough pill to swallow.


    I sighed and asked, "Miss Forbes, how should we solve this?"


    Serene subconsciously scanned Hendrix up and down from the corner of her eye. I also looked over. They drew back their gazes tacitly and met each other''s eyes.


    Serene pursed her lips and thought for a moment before saying slowly, "I want Hendrix to sign a


    coboration agreement for the next five years. It should be stated in the agreement that within the time period, Roberts Group will only be allowed to work with the Forbes Group."


    Serene was indeed special at handling her personal affairs professionally.


    Roberts Group''s future was bright, and the coborative tie between them for five years would definitely elevate Serene''spany to a


    to


    higher level. It was moreng


    get an actual, tangiblepensationpared to hanging


    onto a man who did not have


    feelings for her.


    I was stunned. When I saw that Hendrix did not respond, I immediately nodded and agreed, "As long as it''s reasonable and legal, that would not be a problem."


    "Also," Serene added, "the news has gotten out of hand and I''ve lost a lot of dignity. You two have to help me get it back."


    "Woman, you''d better not push it. How can we help you get your dignity back? Do you really want him to pursue you again after leaving, just for you to dump him again?" Aaron always stood on my side.


    Serene, however, remained indifferent. She raised her chin haughtily and met his gaze. "That''s exactly what I meant. It can only happen if I dump him. Then, I''d have no chance of getting dumped again."


    Aaron sneered. "Who do you think you are? Do all of us have to please you? I..."


    "Wait, Aaron." I quickly stopped their argument. After thinking for a while, I looked at Serene knowingly and said, "Miss Forbes, I know that''s not what you mean."


    Divorcing was not the only way to get outsiders to believe that Hendrix was the one dumped.


    After she heard this, Serene''s face softened. With a faint smile, she said, "I finally see your true colors. You''re not an unreasonable princess who doesn''t know how the world works. You''re more like a wolf in


    ''s clothing. You acted really


    well in our previous confrontations."

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    I knew I was in the wrong, so I didn''t continue.


    The next day, the most popr financial news media outlet reported that the management of the Roberts Group had made a decisive mistake and lost more than 111 billion dors. In order to preserve their own interests, Forbes Group had called it quits on all coborative projects while Reid Group provided timely assistance where the twopanies worked together to get through this crisis.


    As soon as this shocking news was released, someizens immediately associated it with the top searches on Twitter the day before.


    "Damn, so Director Roberts married the daughter of the Reid family just for the money?"


    "I''ve made it clear that it was because of Roberts Group''s investment failure that Serene dumped the man. His ex-wife gave him a helping hand without thinking about the past. Guys, what a bitter scene!"


    "Well, if this is the case, Mr. Roberts has turned against his fans! What a scumbag!"


    "I agree. Poor Arianna, sob sob!"


    "Yeah! I can''t believe you have a woman who loves you like this. Please learn to appreciate this and bear the Robertsst name well!"


    "I''ve said before that Serene and Mr. Roberts had an arranged marriage for business sake and don''t have any feelings for each other. Now that they have split up, I guess I truly am a good fortune teller. Please follow me to get more updated news..."


    The family was resting in the living room after eating when I saw thesements. Each of them were browsing through their phones and reading the newspaper. Apart from sounds from the television, the room was very quiet.


    Hendrix sat on the sofa and did not speak nor go on his phone. He was just in a daze. After we returned to Jarold City, he was almost alwayspletely lost in thought.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the fake news was deliberately released, it still destroyed Hendrix''s reputation. However, the good news was that Serene''s matter was perfectly solved while all Bate Coin rted projects had been dealt with. Within a day, Roberts Group ended all their illegal business dealings.


    There was no need to worry about any danger or trouble anymore. However, Hendrix looked far from being joyful.


    I knew that Nathan''s family had be a sore point for him.


    Just as I was about to call Hendrix upstairs to have a proper talk, a servant suddenly walked in. "Master, there''s a guest outside. He said he''s Baldrick."


    After he heard the name mentioned, Hendrix seemed toe back to life. His eyes lit up and he looked over.


    Everyone exchanged looks with one another. Charles ordered, "Bring him in."


    The Reids had always been a rather transparent family. It was naturally inappropriate to drive away world-renowned phnthropists.


    Soon, Baldrick appeared in front of


    everyone in crutches. Beside him was Jennifer, who had angered Hendrix the day before yesterday She held onto him, supporting him and looking as if they were very close to one another.


    Hendrix''s eyes went cold as soon as he saw her. He squinted his eyes slightly, and his anger seemed to be reaching its boiling point.


    Baldrick was very old, but he had a


    very direct manner of going about things. After he sat down, he immediately voiced the purpose of his visit, "I came here to senda message on behalf of a dear friend."


    He paused and looked at Hendrix. "After much consideration, Nathan has decided that not only the children, but everyone from the family can return to the Marshall family. The family can reunite. If you agree to this, you can go back any time you wish."


    Did this mean that Johannes had finally epted Hendrix?


    However, before we could react, Hendrix exploded. He suddenly stood up and barked fiercely, "Screw your hypocritical pity. I don''t need it!"

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Hendrix had rarely had moments when he couldn''t control his emotions. For a moment, everyone was shocked, and their gazes fell on him.


    The air froze for a moment. Hendrix took a deep breath and straightened his posture. He returned to his expressionless state, walked past Baldrick and the others, then went upstairs.


    "Hendrix." Jennifer called out, not wanting to be left out again. She turned around to chase after Hendrix. "Hendrix!"


    However, Hendrix acted as if he had not heard anything; he didn''t even turn his head. Instead, he walked even faster away from her.


    I quickly stopped Jennifer. "Miss Marshall!"


    After I saw that she stopped, I continued to say, "Hendrix doesn''t want to meet anyone rted to Johannes right now. Please respect this."


    As I spoke, I had already made my way to the stairs, walking past Jennifer. "My husband and I have something to deal with temporarily. Please excuse us."


    Jennifer was someone who had been pampered since she was young. If she looked visibly displeased, it was probably because she did not understand what it meant to stop when it was appropriate to do so.


    Although it was impolite to have left the guests, the premise was that were the guests even worthy of respect?


    The bedroom door was open. As I walked in, I heard the sound of running water from the tap in the bathroom.


    I gently closed the door and walked closer. When I arrived at the bathroom door, I saw Hendrix''s reflection in the mirror.


    His entire face was drenched, and


    his eyes bloodshot. He looked embarrassed yet dangerous at the same time. Water was still flowing from the tap, and the mirror on the wall was shattered. Hendrix must have broken it when he lost it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I lowered my head and took a look. As expected, Hendrix''s hand was cut up at quite a few spots and was bleeding.


    I felt a tug at my heart. I frowned and turned back to get the first aid kit. Then, I went in again and carefully cleaned his wounds.


    Not a single word between us was uttered during the entire process. Hendrix merely lowered his head and looked at me quietly. His dark eyes appeared deep and focused, as if he was watching a delightful scene.


    When I threw the used cotton swab into the trash can, Hendrix''s hoarse and low voice slowly sounded, "Why are you so careful? What''s in front of you is just a discarded defective product."


    When I heard what he said, I


    stopped what was doing and casually replied, "Whether it is a defective product or a perfect one in my eyes, you are still Hendrix, my §Ö husband and the father of my children. I chose you, which means you are the best. It is other people''s business to say and think whatever they want to."


    After hearing this, Hendrix''s injured hand trembled slightly, and he suddenly held me and led me into the bedroom.


    He helped me sit on the bed before walking to the wardrobe. He took out a small stic medicine bottle and stuffed it into my hand.


    It was some Vitamin A supplement lozenges.


    This packaging looked rather familiar. Hendrix had taken it before he fell ill. I didn''t think too much about it at the time as he said it wasn''t serious.


    "In thest few years, my private


    doctor has been trying everything to supplement me with Vitamin A. There were not many cases in this area, so not many paid attention to my case, including myself. But after Ipared the medical history of the Marshall family, I recently finally came to the conclusion that this was an inherited disease? After the age of 40, there is a 70% chance that


    I will lose my sight. This was also why Nathan and his wife abandoned me so easily."

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    Hendrix seemed to have epted this reality. His words were said softly and in a self-deprecating tone.


    An indescribable feeling arose in my chest.


    If it was an eye problem, then that exined Hendrix''s abnormality in the video call. As long as he was not using himself as the human medicinal trial for me, I would not need to keep worrying.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, it was not Hendrix''s fault that he inherited this gic blindness disease. Moreover, it wasn''t even a sure case just yet. Nathan had nned to abandon his son regardless if he was to live a vagrant life, which was a cold-blooded move.


    It seemed that for a moment, there was an exnation for the arrogance ingrained in Jennifer''s bones.


    As his sister, she didn''t have anypassion or respect for her abandoned brother. She relied on the so-called noble genes that were wless in her body.


    Shameful, ridiculous, hateful!


    When Hendrix realized that I had no response to offer, he tilted his head and asked, "What''s wrong?


    Are you worried about me?"


    I still remained quiet. He paused for a while before he carried on talking. "But it''s only a possibility that this illness will get triggered; at least God gave me a 30% chance. It doesn''t matter even if I can''t see since I''ve been transferred back to headquarters and Evan has be more capable. They''re people worthy of my trust. Besides, though I may not be able to see, my brain will still function perfectly well. There are so many great forces in the world. I believe that man can overturn fate. I will not let you and our children down..."


    "I''m just thinking," I didn''t give Hendrix the chance to finish as I interrupted him, "If Roberts Group goes bankrupt, with my ability and with the help of Aaron and Moore Family, raising three children would not be a problem. But I''m afraid that I''ll wrong you, the big CEO. We''d only be able to live rather averagely in the future. Well, maybe I can continue being the main breadwinner of the family..."


    I realized that I was being a little too self-centered. I raised my head only to see Hendrix staring at me in confusion.


    "Are you upset?" I felt a little guilty.


    Laughing was probably thest thing any normal man would do after hearing that they would be living off a woman.


    Hendrix frowned, surprise inching its way into his gaze. After a while, he suddenlyughed. "Are you saying you want to be my sugar mommy?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t think he would be making jokes at this time. I raised the corners of my mouth and said proudly, "Yes, what''s your price?"


    "Haha..."


    Hendrix was amused. When he smiled, the gloominess on his face instantly disappeared, and he looked a lot better.


    I nned to seize the opportunity, so


    I grabbed his injured hand and started ying with it. I then whispered, "Okay, you are now mine. I don''t like pessimistic people. You should learn to be more positive and optimistic. Otherwise, I will have to l¨¦byou go and rece you with other candidates."


    There was a hint of mockery in Hendrix''s eyes when he heard this. He raised his hand and pinched my chin, which allowed me to meet his eyes. "Doesn''t that mean I have to do my part properly and try my best to perform to your utmost


    no


    u


    satisfaction?"


    "Uh-huh," I hummed proudly.


    Before I could react, Hendrix quickly kissed me on the lips, like a dragonfly skimming the water


    surface. "How about this?"


    lines


    I froze for a second, and then I felt a warmth pooling over my face. I pursed my lips and said, "Just barely qualified. This could work, but I have to see how you behave in the future."


    Hendrix''s dark eyes softened. He reached out and held me tightly in his arms. He only let out a long breath after we felt each other''s heartbeat and breathing.


    His worries were expelled with his breathing.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    After we sat together for a while, Hendrix seemed toe alive all of a sudden. He got up and led me downstairs. "Let''s go, we''ve been depressed for too long. Now, let''s deal with the people who are hindering me from being a sugar baby."


    Standing by one''s husband was a wife''s responsibility. I smiled and let him lead me out.


    When we went downstairs, we saw that Baldrick and Jennifer had yet to leave.


    Jennifer saw that Hendrix''s mood had lightened up significantly and immediately greeted him with a smile, "Hendrix, have you changed your mind? I knew it. You still can''t bear to part with our family."


    Hendrix didn''t reply. He slowly led me to the sofa opposite her and sat down. He folded his long legs, then raised his eyes leisurely, smiling as he said, "I can return, but your nephew and niece can only stay with the Reid Family."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Upon hearing this, Jennifer''s face fell as she looked slightly unhappy. "How can that be? The babies are of the Marshall family''s blood. How could we leave them with outsiders?"


    "That''s not right." Emma was the one who couldn''t bear to give up the child the most, and she was getting a little emotional. "The Reid family has always treated the children as our own, and the two of them have remarried as well. Outsiders? If you want to talk about outsiders, those who only care about giving birth and then just leaving their children for decades should not have the right to say that they are a family, should they? Aaron shared the same sentiment and the couple exchanged a look. It was rare for the couple to be so united. However, this only happened in a sh. Soon after, the two returned to their indifferent selves and pretended that nothing happened.


    Hendrix didn''t think much of them.


    He folded his right leg and gave it a shake while looking arrogant. "I''m, afraid youarete. I have joined the Reid family, so the children belong with the Reid family. Plus, everything depends on what my wife says. What I say hardly matters,*


    He paused and looked at me. "Am I right, my dear?"


    I couldn''t respond for a moment. After thinking for a while, I puckered my lips and smiled to y along. "Yes, I took Hendrix back. Miss Marshall, haven''t you been on social media? Now, not only Hendrix, but everything he owns, belongs to the Reid family."


    He didn''t expect that the y to dispel Serene''s worries from the day before woulde in handy during this time. This could also be taken as a situation that happened due to theck of assistance from the Marshall family.


    Jennifer obviously was not ready to be confronted from this angle. For a moment, she was at a loss for an answer. Her eyes darted as she racked her brain for a solution.


    Seeing how embarrassed she looked, I was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Hendrix suddenly nudged me with his elbow. His thick eyebrows lifted up dramatically, indicating to me to continue.


    Judging from Hendrix''s current state, he probably wanted to corner Jennifer hard.


    I had no choice but to cooperate. "Since Mr. Yeager is representing Mr. Marshall please convey these terms for me. The conditions he stipted are indeed tempting, but the Reid Family does not need worry about food and clothing, nor have we fallen to the point of needing to sell out our children to get by. As such, please ask him to rid himself of those thoughts as soon as possible, or he might regret it."


    After a pause, I pretended to hold Hendrix''s well-defined hand. "The person he looks down upon is a treasure to me. The affection between our two families has long been history since the car ident. If the Marshall family keeps itself safe and sound, we can coexist in peace. If not, it depends on whether the Marshall family has an opponent who can rival my husband. In short, our family has only one principle. If you don''t attack us, we won''t either. If you do, you will not escape us!"

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    Even though I was just putting on airs, I did have a lot of sincerity in my words. If possible, the disappearance of the Marshall family might not be a bad thing.


    Hendrix had a knot in his heart, so he kept himself shut in and treated his wounds while he lived. Even if he was blind, he still had rtives in the Milton family to take care of him. At the very least, we could ask for help from Nerissa, who was also from the same bloodline. She was also kind, and would certainly try to visit.


    In short, Hendrix didn''t need the Marshall family in his life.


    Still, we had underestimated Jennifer. She was certainly not willing to listen. "You are really arrogant. I am afraid that you still don''t know what the Marshall family is capable of. Do you really think you can keep the children as you please?"


    I shrugged and said disapprovingly, "Of course. It''s perfectly justifiable for a mother to be with her own children. Oh, yes, I almost forgot, perhaps that''s not the case for the Marshall family. Unfortunately, even after traveling all around the world, we still couldn''t find another family who does things the way you do."


    Before Jennifer could react, I took the lead in talking to Baldrick, "You are a great phnthropist who has done many good things, but you still can''t distinguish whether thepany you keep are good or bad. In the future, you should keep your eyes peeled. Don''t vouch for everyone, or you may end up damaging your reputation."


    I had initially known Baldrick through his association with Sebastian, but was baffled to know that he was also acquainted with Nathan, especially since Baldrick had gotten his good reputation by doing many good deeds in his life.


    Jennifer''s face darkened as she listened. "You don''t have to mock the Marshall family so much. If these words reach my father''s ears, how much longer do you think you''ll live?"


    Hendrix was about to refute. However, he suddenly stood up, grabbed Jennifer''s wrist and lifted her up in the air. "You were behind the poisoning?"


    When everyone who had beenN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    waiting to see Jennifer make a fool of herself heard this, they instantly turned nervous and serious. Aaron''s eyes were filled with murderous intent and his hands immediately clenched into fists; even Emma was terrified.


    Hendrix''s biological father was the culprit behind the toxin in my body?


    Realizing that she had spilled the beans, Jennifer tried to get away from Hendrix. She struggled and said, "What are you talking about? What poison? I don''t know!"


    However, Hendrix had already lost it. His eyes seemed to be as ck as ink, unfathomable and bloodthirsty. "I''ll ask one more time. Did Nathan poison her?"


    The furious voice reverberated through the hall. Even though I had seen Hendrix''s many appearances, I was still shocked.


    He had discarded him when he was young and made Hendrix''s life so difficult. Years had passed since then and he had moved on to killing the people closest to him. Did Nathan and his wife regard their son as an enemy?


    Jennifer was shocked by Hendrix that she panicked and choked on her saliva. Then, with a trembling voice, she confessed, "Yes, I... heard it by ident outside Father''s study, ah!"


    "You b*tch-!"


    Hendrix''s rage heightened, and he raised his fist in fury.


    However, his fist stayed above her head for a long while, never striking her. When everyone came back to their senses, his fist had already sunk into the sofa next to her.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    Jennifer was one of the few women on the Forbes list. Even though she had just cried out in shock and was still trembling, she still forced herself to calm down and put on a cold expression. As she straightened the clothes she was wearing, she said calmly, "Father''s the one calling the shots on all family matters. I''m also just a puppet. I''ve always been controlled by others and it''s been so for more than twenty years. You can resent me, hate me, but you cannot me me."


    "No one but Father knows what the antidote to the poison is. I advise you to not be too delusional and understand the situation clearly as soon as possible. Since Father is willing to listen to me and ept you, you should bring your children back to us, and humble yourself to them. Be a good son, and Father may not be so ruthless. You should know that it''s better to ept your fate than to try to be a hero."


    Hendrix was on the verge of losing control, yet Jennifer was still able to speak so calmly. Her psychological endurance was evident, but even so, she still could not hold on any longer. After saying those words, she choked on her sobs and left with Baldrick in sorrow.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as they left, the whole hall fell into silence. Hendrix stood there with his head down, disappointed. He was silent for a long time.


    As I expected, Nathan had been secretly monitoring Hendrix. Everything had been nned right down to thest detail.


    From Ucrebury to Jarold City, business to marriage and to giving birth to children, Nathan had the opportunity to save our first child, but he did not do so. He firmly believed that Hendrix''s genes were a stain on the Marshall family, and he did not ept me as a daughter-inw. Therefore, he''d let the children fend for themselves.


    Nathan was only willing to make a concession because he realized that Hendrix and the Reid family would not allow him to do as he pleased. If he wanted children, he could only choose to take Hendrix and in- the two who weren''t initially "worthy" of joining the family.


    To put it simply, he was trying to kill two birds with one stone.


    "There is no other way now. You can go back to the Marshall family and return to your roots. First, heal Arianna. We''ll talk about other thingster," Aaron''s voice was cold, andced with anger.


    For a moment, the atmosphere felt a little heavy.


    Everyone had clearly heard that the poisoning was


    Hendrix''s fault, but he was not to me. Even if he was angry, he just felt distressed for me.


    Hendrix was still quiet. His tall figure


    looked dispirited and cold. Aaron assumed that he was refusing what he suggested, so he clenched his fist and was ready to say something mere.


    But before he could, I hurriedly interrupted him and said, "Let us discuss it!"


    Though Aaron didn''t know what was


    going on, knew how messed upz Hendrix was right then. Asking him to ept Nathan as his biological parent after these twenty years was easier said than done. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Charles shot a look at me to show that he respected my will. The others had nothing to say, finally swallowing back their words.


    As we left the hall to go up the stairs, Hendrix''s brows remained furrowed.


    When we got to the bedroom door, I saw that he was still not in a good mood, so I changed my mind and dragged him to the babies'' room next door.


    The two children were awake and


    the sitter was ying with them, trying to get them to smile. When she saw using in, she


    immediately stopped what she


    doing to greet us. "Good day the children are very lively today."

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    I shed her a small smile, "Thank you for the trouble. We would like to be alone with the children."


    "Sure," the sitter smiled and left.


    I walked up to Wynn and was overwhelmed with love and affection for him. I reached out and held him in my arms.


    It had only been a few months but his face had gotten rounder and sturdier.


    Hendrix seemed to be worried that his daughter would feel left out. When I turned around, Hendrix already had her in his arms. His eyes were filled with tenderness and his movements as gentle as a dove. The wrinkles between his brows naturally disappeared.


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Children were indeed the purest beings in the world. They had the great power to ease people''s worries.


    "Hendrix," I called his name softly. He looked over with a faint gaze. I continued when his eyes met mine, "I''m fine."


    He was stunned and didn''t seem to realize what I


    meant.


    "I''m talking about the detoxification issue. Don''t worry about me. I have you and the children in my life, I am more than grateful for that. We can live a happy life together for the rest of our days. You''ve been tired for too long. I don''t want you topromise so much for me."


    Hendrix did not reply, but his eyebrows furrowed again.


    I lowered my head to tease the child, and I avoided his eyes inadvertently, "Don''t take Aaron''s words seriously. We''ll find a ce that no one knows, and live our own life there. I''ve thought it over; we don''t owe anyone anything in this life. From now on, we should have a happy life. Let''s not worry about others or other things."


    If one couldn''t afford to provoke people, they could always hide. There would always be corners out of Nathan''s reach in this great, big world. That would be ideal for Hendrix and I.


    Perhaps I didn''t have long to live, but I had children with Hendrix. I could love him and heal him. Life could be wonderful for us.


    "We''ve been too busy for the past ten years. It''s time to stop, and lead a slow, easy life."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just as we were deep in our own world of thoughts, a gurgle came from Hendrix''s arms, "Papa-"


    Hearing the sound, I raised my head. Hendrix looked down at Aurelia and the father-daughter locked eyes with one another. The child then jumped in his arms happily while his@yes narrowed.


    Hendrix suddenly smiled and lifted the child up. He said to her, as if she would understand, "Dad''s here, I''ll always be with you and Mom."


    I smiled faintly. "You have to keep your word."


    Hearing this, Hendrix looked up at me. His turbulent eyes suddenly turned clear and bright. "When have I ever lied to you? Let''s get ready. We''re going to the Marshall family."


    "Hmm?" I looked puzzled, "Shouldn''t you be preparing to hide? Are you... okay with going to the Marshall family?"


    "Not really," Hendrix said with a


    smile, "But I realize now that I can''t


    be a saint anymore. I know that you''ve been poisoned, and deceiving ourselves and living in seclusion... I can''t do that. I want to be a little selfish and greedy. I want to cure you. I want to live with you and my children for the rest of our lives. I can''t live without you."


    1


    He paused for a moment and suddenly transformed into the arrogant leader he used to be.. "Arianna, don''t even think about leaving me behind. I''ve endured harsh and painful days for


    twenty years, and I''m not losing the person I love


    the most. Let''s


    go to the Marshall family and


    reim the rest of our lives."

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    Three dayster, Hendrix and I took our children and their sitter to the Marshall family''s private ind.


    We flew from Jarold City to Mesville, and then boarded a private ne. Hourster, we finallynded on a coastline near the high seas. The violent rotation of the propeller caused the vast area of sea around the helicopter to shake. The thrilling scene was like the ind - mysterious and dangerous.


    When we got off the ne, we could see the pce- style buildings clearly. They were magnificent. The buildings were covered in green nts where the sea water couldn''t reach. In front of us was a cobblestone path, extending from the foot of the mountain to the top. The ind was a paradise for tropical nts. Walking through it, it was as if we had entered a tropical rain forest without swamp or mud.


    It was no wonder Nathan could hide in such a secluded ce for more than two decades.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I was so focused on observing my surroundings that I didn''t notice the decorative stones in front of me. I stumbled and would''ve fallen if Hendrix had not immediately wrapped an arm around my waist and helped me stand upright.


    "Sorry," I smiled apologetically and tried to calm myself down.


    Being in a foreign environment, any slight mishap could easily have me shaken to the core.


    "It doesn''t matter," Hendrix smiled and calmly led me on. "Don''t be too nervous. The Marshall family only cares about the children. As for you and I, they couldn''t care less about us, so there''s no need to be restrained. Just think of this as a leisure trip."


    It was true, but when I thought of the first confrontation with Nathan and the words that he had said to Hendrix - that he''d make Hendrix disappear from the world -, I still couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    Hendrix''s optimism was a little


    worrying. Although I felt that it was


    not very appropriate to do so, I still had to remind Hendrix of the


    ??? "


    possible dangers. "This ind is in


    the high seas and is not under the jurisdiction of any country. Who knows what might happen? It''s better to be careful..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix suddenly stopped and turned to face me. His eyes were as dark as ink, but looked smiley at the same time. "Remember, I am your husband. No matter what happens, just leave it to me and get behind me. Do you understand?"


    I frowned and hesitated. If Nathan


    and Valerie loved their son, I would be alright letting Hendrix face it. However things were the opposite of this. If any conflict urred, his so-called parents would only get angry, and would not care about their father-son rtionship.


    After thinking for a moment, I let go of Hendrix and took a step back. I raised my chin haughtily and pretended to be serious. "Don''t worry. Since you have be part of the Reid Family, you are one of my subordinates. I will protect you."


    Although it was a joke, it also carried my true intention.


    The Marshall family had too much contempt for Hendrix, but they still had some tension with the Moore Family and the Reid Family, whom I could count on. In the face of these wolves, I had to put my connections to good use.


    In


    When Hendrix heard this, he smiled and shook his head helplessly. He probably thought that I was joking, but I didn''t bother exining further. I forced myself to hold his arm and said while walking, "I absolutely believe in your rationality, but something in my gut tells me to be careful. The people inside are all closest to you biologically-speaking, so it''s inevitable that they will touch on something that will make you lose it. Therefore, Mr. Roberts, you should keep to your silence if possible, and watch me do my thing."


    Hendrix parted his lips, wanting to retort but it was toote. I forcefully pulled him straight towards the door.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    "Sir, Madam!"


    As soon as our feet touched the ground, the servants dressed in uniform bowed at us respectfully. They wore ck and white Victorian-styled outfits, as if they had walked right out of thest century.


    I looked at Hendrix. He looked calm and collected as he finally reached the main hall after passing through the long corridor.


    The main hall''s decor was elegant and extravagant, and every detail was meticulously crafted.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    On the leather sofa, two proud figures sat side by side. This was the first time I had seen Hendrix''s mother, Suanne, face to face.


    She sat next to Nathan with a smile. Her hair was long and ck, her skin white as snow as if forever frozen in the age of old photos.


    "Ah Hendrix, you both are finally here. Please take a seat," Suanne raised her hand and gestured for us to sit.


    Even if she did not look that much older that I was, her voice was charismatic and full of charm.


    Hendrix probably also felt worlds away. His tall figure stood where he was, as if his feet were filled with lead. The atmosphere suddenly turned a little awkward.


    Nathan kept his gaze on his newspaper, and had no intention of talking to us. Suanne was a little far from him, but it seemed that they were on different sides, notmunicating much.


    The importance of a mother was beyond words. I was worried about Hendrix''s mood, so I secretly tugged at his arm. When he came to his senses, I immediately sat down with him.


    We sat across from each other and waited for the head of the family to speak.


    The whole room was quiet for about two or three minutes before Nathan slowly ced the newspaper on the table. He nced at Hendrix coldly and then fixed his eyes on me.


    "Nice to see you, Arianna. You have


    l.n


    some guts. still remember you lecturing me in the hotel." Nathan''s voice was t, like a military instructor who was interrogating a criminal. He did not show any sign of anger or authority.


    He still remembered something from that long ago?


    I pursed my lips and said with a smile, "Only people of the same kind will attract each other.


    You and Suanne have blessed me with such an outstanding husband. I naturally can''t make a fool of myself and embarrass him."


    Nathan sneered with a hint of mockery, but did not answer. Suanne then said to me gently, "You still call me by name. It''s time to change that."


    I was stunned and then decided to obediently listen to her, "Dad, Mom."


    Although both parties were reluctant, it was inevitable that we had to meet each other every now and then; we needed to keep the family harmonious before we could continue to get along.


    "Okay," Nathan nodded with satisfaction, shifted his dark brown eyes and looked at Hendrix calmly.


    This meant that he was waiting for Hendrix to bow his head.


    It seemed that the words "Father and Mother" were just titles that Hendrix had ascribed to him for decades. However, it was still a little difficult for him to call them as such.


    Hendrix had already suppressed the


    resistance he felt in his heart. In order to get the medicine for me, he took the initiative to make peace with the couple. How could bear to watch himpromise even more?


    Looking at the fire burning in his eyes, I quickly patted him on the back of his hand and took the initiative to exin, "Hendrix told the babies a bedtime story two days ago and fell asleep by the bed. He caught a cold, and he can''t speak at the moment. So, I''ll be helping him speak on his behalf.


    "Dad, Mom, for the sake of the babies, don''t take this to heart."

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    However, as soon as I finished speaking, I heard a man''s deep and hoarse voice sounding from beside me.


    "Dad, Mom," Hendrix croaked. It sounded like he was really sick.


    Hearing this, I turned my face to look at him, but Hendrix focused on looking into Nathan''s eyes. His eyes were determined and clear, as if he was challenging Nathan, asking if thetter was satisfied.


    I let out an internal sigh. In the end, Hendrix was still reluctant to let me face this alone, and thus humbled himself in front of Nathan.


    As such a proud person with resentment this deep, one could imagine just how much effort it took for Hendrix to acknowledge them as his parents.


    At this moment, sounds of footsteps from the stairs came and suddenly, Jennifer''s voice sounded, "You''re here! Quick, let me have a look at my niece and nephew!"


    The clicking of her high heels was just like her mood, cheerful and erratic. We looked over and found a man following behind her. He was wearing a champagne-colored suit and sported a clean crew cut. Since he was handsome, his tacky clothes came off as a statement outfit.


    This must be Jordan, Jennifer''s second eldest brother.


    Jennifer walked towards the children, but Hendrix got up and stopped her, "All children are the same. There''s no need to look at them."


    Jennifer stopped in her tracks, looking slightly unhappy. "We''re family. Would I do anything to hurt them? Hendrix, you''re being way too paranoid. Are you really not going to let me see my own niece and nephew?"


    ... Why did this sound so maniptive?


    If she hadn''t said anything, Nathan, a cold-blooded person, might not have been interested in establishing ties like this. However, after hearing her words, even Suanne narrowed her eyes at Hendrix. The family of four sent burning stares at Hendrix, as if ready to judge him should they hear an unsatisfactory answer. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Hendrix was still angry, he tried his best to keep his emotions under control.


    He looked around the room and finally decided to start with Suanne.


    "Oh, it''s not like that at all. Hendrix is just worried about the children." I got up with a smile and carried Wynn in my arms The baby was not used to this strange and unfamiliar environment, so he immediately cried. I had to coax him to calm him down.


    "Jennifer, you may not remember this but when Wynn was just born, he had been kidnapped. So, he has always been very sensitive to


    environments, and his reaction-


    unfamiliar scents is eve


    So, Hendrix was just trying t@ease him into it, one step at a time. But of course, if you really want to hold the baby, it is also possible." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    These words were casually said to mock them. Whatever the situation was, the Marshall family had been the one who put the child in danger that day. It was difficult for them to deny as much.


    As I spoke, I walked towards Suanne with the baby in my arms. "Mom, please take a look at Wynn."


    Sure enough, Wynn immediately cried when he turned his head and saw Suanne. When the couple heard his cries, they instantly frowned.


    "Just leave it be," Nathan raised his hand and waved impatiently, "What a troublesome bunch these kids are. Hurry up and get the servants to take them around so that they can familiarize themselves with their surroundings."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and quickly sent the child back to the sitter. Then I shot Evan a look, asking him to take the children out for a walk.


    After what Nathan said, Jennifer had nothing else to say. She resentfully sat down on the other sofa. Jordan, who had been silent all this while, took the initiative toe forward and extended his hand to Hendrix, "Wee home, brother."

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    Hendrix looked him up and down, and then raised his hand to shake Jordan''s.


    The two brothers were meeting for the first time, and things were going quite harmoniously. Perhaps


    Jennifer was telling the truth. With the exception of Nathan, everyone in the family was looking


    forward to Hendrix''s return.


    Jordan spoke again and tried to smooth things over, "Father, today is a good day. Why don''t you let


    me bring Hendrix to thepany to take a look?"


    "No need." Nathanpletely ignored the enthusiasm on Jordan''s face, and then got up and


    walked to the dining room. "Let''s eat first."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jordan, who was ustomed to this behavior, shrugged his shoulders and followed behind.


    I wanted to shake my head in disapproval at the sight of this. I still had to eat at the same table with


    them in such a depressing environment; things surely couldn''t get worse than this.


    Hendrix finally calmed down and was the first to respond. He led me to the dining table and sat


    down.


    The atmosphere at the table felt a little strange.


    Nathan sat very still and wore a grim and depressed expression while Suanne smiled and ordered


    the servants to set the dishes; though her smile felt rather fake.


    I quietly observed Hendrix''s face. He didn''t look at me, but patted me on the back of my hand under


    the table, indicating that I should stay calm. That was the only way I could feel rxed.


    After what felt like a decade, Nathan finally said, "Let''s eat."


    He then cut a piece of steak and put it in his mouth. The others began to eat as well, with no


    intention to talk while they ate. Thus, the dining table fell into a long silence.


    Suanne suddenly stood up with a smile. "Arianna, you''re not in good health, so I made some


    nourishing soup specifically for you. I''ll fill up a bowl for you."


    Her smile was pleasant, but it still carried the same artificiality as before, as if she was trying to y


    a part she did not fit in.


    I stood up quickly. "That''s alright, Mom. I''ll do it myself."


    Although I wasn''t a fan of this kind of pretentious manners, Suanne was still older than me. It was


    impolite for me to have her attend to me.


    Following Suanne into the kitchen, she turned off the fire as the pot was still boiling. She picked up


    a white porcindle and scooped some soup into a bowl, lifting and retracting her wrist as she


    did so. Her movements were careful and precise, as if she was extremely skilled at cooking.


    I watched from the side, observing her graceful figure from afar. Her voluptuous figure gave me the


    illusion that she was still a young beauty.


    When Suanne was done, she turned around and I hurried over to pick the soup-filled bowl up. But


    before I could do so, she had tossed the bowl of soup onto the table.


    With my hand hanging awkwardly in the air, I was stunned for a moment, only to find that the smile


    on Suanne''s face had disappeared; in its ce was a frigidly cold expression.


    Though I had expected it, I was still shocked by the speed her demeanor changed.


    "Mom, since the soup has been overcooked, I will be drinking it." After saying that with a fake smile,


    I turned to leave.


    Suanne''s cold voice sounded instantly, "Why the hurry? The longer the soup is cooked, the better it


    will taste. Don''t you understand this?"


    Her condescending attitude was just like the others I knew; it was that self-righteous Marshall


    attitude.


    "You don''t have to beat around the bush. Just say what you want to say. The longer we dy, the


    more suspicious Hendrix will get. You''re only pretending to be amicable because you don''t want him


    to treat you with hostility. But don''t forget that your son is a very smart person. He will see through


    your sham soon."


    This was as expected.


    Perhaps Suanne was the one who poisoned me.


    "You seem frank and smart enough. It''s no wonder that Hendrix likes you, but you''re mistaken if you


    think that you will be spoiled here. The Marshall family has always been very rule-oriented. Now


    that you''re here, you should abide by those rules, in words and in deed, behave like a proper


    daughter-inw!"

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    Suanne was born into a good family. She was a gentle and easy- going person before the car


    ident. When I came here, I was looking forward to meeting her, but it seemed that I had too high


    of expectations.


    People who lived with Nathan for decades, regardless of who they were, would be selfish and


    greedy.


    I looked at her coldly for two seconds, and suddenly felt pity for her and her life. "You must have


    missed your son very much in all these years. Unfortunately, how could Nathan allow you to have


    contact with the person he had always looked down on? He was the one who schemed that car


    ident and left Hendrix behind while you did nothing. Now Hendrix has returned, so you put on


    airs, sulking and antagonizing his most beloved person for no reason. Do you think this is love, Or


    do you think this can make up for the harm you caused by abandoning Hendrix?"


    I could take a good guess at what Suanne was thinking. I walked over and picked up the white


    porcin bowl. "You only saw me taking charge of the situation and him being swept up by it, but


    you don''t see how his heart has been bleeding because you guys showed up. Even if I was


    ipetent or insensible, at least I wouldn''t leave him alone for any reason."


    After that, I pursed my lips and smiled. Then I walked back to the dining room with the soup. As


    soon as I walked to the door, I met with Hendrix, face-to-face.


    "Why did youe in?"


    Hendrix''s tall figure almost blocked the entire corridor. He first swept his gaze over Suanne before


    lowering his head and asking softly, "Why did you take so long?"


    Suanne replied with a hint of embarrassment in her tone, "We were just chatting for a bit. Are you


    afraid that I will bully her?"


    Her words sounded rather bitter.


    Whenever a woman saw their son prioritize their partner in life, it was easy for them to feel like they


    were losing their son, and would thus be green with envy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, Hendrix was not willing to y the role of a caring son to her. He asked harshly, "Isn''t that


    what happened?"


    "You..." Suanne started sobbing, her eyes filled with waves of bitter emotions.


    "I''m fine," I said, not wanting them to have more problems, so I forcefully dragged Hendrix out.


    Just as we walked out of the door, a servant led Baldrick in. Behind them was a young man in


    sses and a formal suit. At first nce, we couldn''t tell who he was, but once we got a better look


    at him, Hendrix and I froze at the same time.


    Who else could that gentleman be other than Sebastian?


    As our gazes remained fixated on him, Sebastian also saw us. His eyes were bloody red and


    malicious. He met our eyes with a horrible smile on his mouth, which made us shudder.


    Baldrick led him to the dining room and greeted the host respectfully, "Mr. Marshall, he''s here."


    Hearing that, everyone from the Marshall family stopped eating, and Suanne also walked out of the


    kitchen. To keep what happened earlier under wraps, she had switched up her posture and redid


    her hair. She still looked like a regal and elegantdy from a rich and powerful family.


    "Right." Nathan nodded after a long time and then looked up at Sebastian, "Are you Sebastian?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Marshall." Sebastian gave Nathan a bow but his eyes glinted in an ambiguous


    way.


    "I''ve seen the projects you''ve done in Mesville. You''ve done a good job. In the future, Mr. Yeager will


    continue to support you," Nathan sat in his chair and spoke in a casual tone. He was not angry, but


    forceful.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Sebastian smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Marshall. I promise you that you and Mr. Yeager will


    see the returns very soon."


    "I''m not in a hurry," Nathan casually waved his hand and then changed the subject, "I''m a


    businessman. I''m giving you so much investment so I can maximize my benefits. Hence, you can


    just focus on the investment in your hands from now on, and don''t cause Hendrix and his family any


    trouble."


    It seemed that Jennifer was telling the truth. Nathan did intend to let Hendrix off the hook.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sebastian''s proud smile froze on his face. It seemed that he was


    unaware of Hendrix and Nathan''s rtionship. He sounded surprised when he said, "Why? Our


    coboration has been going well so far. It won''t be long before I can defeat Hendrixpletely..."


    "Enough." Nathan did not give him the chance to finish. His face darkened instantly, "Has Mr.


    Yeager not taught you to never question the Marshall family? The Marshall family has given you


    money because you are useful, so don''t cause trouble for me. Do I need to consult you for every


    decision I make?"


    Sebastian looked at Hendrix and I with a sullen face. Then he narrowed his eyes and asked coldly,


    "So, you want us to work silently under you?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart sank as I heard those words.


    If Nathan was a tiger with unrelenting pride, then Sebastian was a poisonous snake. No one knew


    when he would deliver a deadly blow.


    Hendrix and I would never associate ourselves with such people.


    Nathan thought for a moment and said, "This is none of your business. Baldrick, show him the way


    out."


    "Alright."


    Sebastian was unconvinced and wanted to argue, but Baldrick had already ushered him out.


    Sebastian was unwilling to give up, but he did not dare to openly oppose Nathan. He stopped


    struggling and then left.


    Watching them walk out of the ce, Hendrix led me back to my seat.


    Before I could continue to eat, Hendrix said to me, "Sebastian has always been hard to control. If


    we let him go, who knows what he will do. It''s better to let me deal with it."


    Hearing this, Nathan looked over with a sly look and sighed impatiently, "You can forget about


    ying tricks in front of me. Even if that guy is a beast, I will always be the king of this ind. No


    matter what trouble he makes, what can he do? All you need to know is that he''s much better than


    you are in certain areas."


    "Are you referring to how he''s able to achieve your objectives by hook or by crook?" Hendrix


    sneered. "Indeed, I''m truly ashamed of myself. However, I''ll never order someone to harm his own


    son, not in life or the next."


    "Are you ming me?" Nathan sounded angry.


    "Hendrix." I quickly covered Hendrix''s hand with mine and shook my head silently, telling him not to


    act rashly.


    Hendrix gritted his teeth and remained silent for a moment. Finally, he gave up and said, "I''m just


    giving an example. Since you''re so convinced that Sebastian is trustworthy, just forget I said


    anything."

 Chapter 1889

Chapter 1889This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon !

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    However, we didn''te across any department that developed poisons. The researchbs looked normal, and everything done there was legal and of standard.


    In thest room, we ran into Sebastian who was busy patrolling.


    "Mr. Jordan, why did you bring them to my ce?" Sebastian asked as he stared at us coldly. He did not bother hiding his disdain for us at all. Jordan''s expression was indifferent. "I was looking for you. You should put the projects you have on hand aside for now. I have other arrangements for you."


    "Arrangements?" Sebastian sneered and looked at me and Hendrix with malicious intent, "I initially thought that you were the only humane person, Mr Jordan. But now, I realized that you are nothing but a snake like the rest of your family. Now that your family is reunited, you''ve ganged up on me? The Milton family was driven to ruins because of your family. How are you going to repay me?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If the Milton family hadn''t done those shameful things, the police wouldn''t have caught them," I couldn''t help interrupting.


    What I saw with my own eyes in Sebastian''s vi was still fresh in my memory. How dare such a person still im himself innocent after what he did?


    No mother in the world would remain silent when facing her child''s kidnapper. I was about to speak again when I felt Hendrix quietly tugging at my clothes, indicating for me to not be impulsive.


    "You''ve caused me a lot of trouble," Hendrix said as he looked at Sebastian with a faint smile. He reached out instinctively to protect me. "But now that we all work for the Marshall family, for the sake of my father, I can forgive you and let bygones be bygones."


    Hearing this, I took a deep breath and frowned unconsciously. Then, I looked up at Hendrix.


    Sebastian had been dissatisfied with the fact that Nathan tried his best to protect us, and he might still be angry about the matter. Was Hendrix deliberately trying to provoke him?


    Indeed, Sebastian became more irritated. He gritted his teeth and sneered, "You can forgive me? Please, I have lost so much. And yet you still want me to thank you?"


    Hendrix''s lips curled into a smile as he replied, "That''s not necessary. I''ve never liked haggling over things. Just treat it as a free life lesson and enjoy it."


    With just a few words, he already had the upper hand of the situation. I couldn''t help but sigh at this. This must be driving Sebastian crazy.


    After Hendrix said that, the atmosphere turned silent for a few seconds. Sebastian suddenly reached out and punched Hendrix in the face. "I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Hendrix immediately came to his senses and protected me by taking half a step back. He got in position, ready to block Sebastian''s hits.


    However, as Sebastian raised his


    fist, a hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed him by the wrist. In a blink of an eye, Sebastian was thrown to the ground, his back hitting the floor with a loud thud.


    "Mr. Milton..."


    There were many security guards in theb, but no one dared to stop him. It was because the person who had thrown Sebastian to the ground none other than the §à gentle-looking Jordan.


    was


    Sebastian''s face twisted in pain and


    he groaned in agony. Jordan calmly straightened his coat and said, "Someone will settle the Milton family''s loss with you going forward, but you should figure out where you stand. Do you really think you can do anything to the Marshall family?"


    Hearing that, Sebastian''s face fell even more. He was so angry that he seemed to have forgotten the embarrassment he had just been dealt with as he red daggers at Jordan.


    Jordan''s agility had taken me by surprise while Hendrix only narrowed his eyes, seemingly unsurprised by what just happened.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    I then realized that there were no weak members in the Marshall family.


    Ignoring Sebastian who was still lying on the ground, Jordan turned to us with a smile and said calmly, "Let''s head to our next stop."


    After that, he walked right past Sebastian and towards the door. He moved slowly as if nothing had happened which made us feel inexplicably ufortable.


    Hendrix stared at his back for a while before leading me up the stairs.


    Crash-


    "Jordan, you will regret this!"


    The second I walked out of the room, I heard the sound of ss shattering behind me which scared me enough to make me tremble on the spot. I looked at the utched mechanical door, guilt rising up my throat like bile. A terrible feeling sat in the pit of my stomach.


    "It doesn''t matter," Jordan''s voice brought me back to reality. When I turned to him, I found that he was still looking as gentle as ever. He smiled and said, "He''s irrelevant. I''ll deal with him, so neither you nor Hendrix need to bother."


    Ding-N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The elevator door opened at this moment, and Jordan entered first. When our eyes met, a chill ran down my back and I couldn''t move my feet.


    Hendrix patted me gently and lowered his head to appease me. "Don''t be afraid. With Jordan here, everything will be alright."


    I looked deep into his eyes, and then at Jordan. This was the first time I felt truly uncertain sinceing to the ind.


    Could the Marshall family really handle someone as difficult as Sebastian?


    "He''s right," Jordan''s gentle voice sounded again, "As your brother-inw, you can trust mepletely."


    His eyes were clear, his voice was delicate, and he looked so innocent. If I hadn''t seen with my own eyes how he had defeated Sebastian earlier, I wouldn''t have pegged him to be this strong.


    Hendrix tightened his grip on my shoulder, hinting me to not break out of character.


    The corners of my lips curled into a smile. "I''ll have to trouble you then," I replied.


    Nodding to each other, Hendrix helped me into the elevator. We followed the Marshall family''s n and continued to see the other research projects.


    Due to what happened, everyone seemed to be slightly dazed. We strolled for another half a minute and then went our separate ways.


    I was worried about the babies, so I went straight back to the castle with Hendrix.


    Before we reached the nursing room, we heard sounds of quarrelling from a distance.


    "Apologies, the parents have said that apart from the babysitter we brought, no one is allowed to approach the children."


    "No, you don''t understand the


    situation. I am an infant nurse with a


    world-ss professional nursing


    certificate who the Marshalls


    exclusively employed. As I am the professional here, you best leave this to me. The babies are about to turn one; it''s about time professional tests and nning are carried out. Trust me, no one here will hurt the babies."


    "There''s no need for that. We will take care of this. Please leave immediately."


    It seemed that there was a conflict


    between Evan and the nurse Nathan had arranged for the children.


    Although it was a heated


    l


    conversation between the two, the situation was still very much


    harmonious and under control.


    I stopped at the door for a second and was thinking about how best to resolve the issue when


    Hendrix suddenly pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Get out," Hendrix''s voice was a little hoarse when he spoke, but it did not hinder the power exhibited through his gaze and posture. As soon as Hendrix spoke, the whole bedroom suddenly quieted down.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    The nurse Nathan employed was a good-looking Chinese woman with a great figure. Although her skin was well cared for, the aged gaze she bore revealed her true age. She had the facial features of a typical Asian, but she had green contacts on and her hair was dyed blonde. She looked like a native of Mesville.


    This woman seemed to have seen much of the world. After what Hendrix said, sheposed herself and tried to negotiate again almost instantly.


    She waved her hands and approached us while gesturing as she spoke, "Sir, you have to know that Mr. Marshall wants what''s best for the children. As the future heirs of the Marshall family, they have to be trained from a young age. Through this, they will be excellent problem-solvers in the future. I''m sure you won''t want the children to be thought of as a loser..."


    Hendrix was indifferent to this and switchednguages, "Speak English."


    The blonde woman was stunned and did not respond for a moment. She continued to say, "I''m sorry, I don''t quite understand what you mean..." Hendrix didn''t give her a chance to finish. "You don''t even know what your nationality is, yet you think you''re qualified to teach my children? I''ll give you three seconds to get out of my sight."


    "You-" The blonde girl turned speechless as she seethed with anger. She parted her lips to argue, but Evan''s expression had too turned cold. He stepped forward and gestured to the girl, "This way please."


    Seeing that no one wanted her around, the blonde woman rolled her eyes angrily, and stormed off.


    When the room quieted down, Hendrix walked forward calmly and checked the children''s condition. Seeing that both Wynn and Aurelia were alright, he rxed a little.


    "Could you guys give us a moment?" I asked. I wanted to speak to Hendrix privately.


    As Evan and the other nurse had been with us for so long, they automatically understood what we meant. They hurriedly left and closed the door behind them.


    As soon as I heard the sound of the door closing leaned over and knelt beside Aurelia''s bed. I reached out to gently touch her fleshy little hand and the panic in my heart grew stronger. "Hendrix, do you think this is really worth it?"


    Hendrix nced at me and seemed to have seen through my worries. He said calmly, "It is. I want our family to beplete."


    I understood what he meant. Without me, a domestic life was pointless to him. Thus, it was worthwhile for him to take such a big risk.


    "It''s only been two days since we''ve arrived but my heart ispletely filled with this unexinable fear. I know that the Marshall family would not hurt the children, but what if..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What if Sebastian pulled something?


    If he hurt any of us, who should we hand over the children to? Would Hendrix leave them to the Marshall family? Would the Marshall family turn our children into selfisho cold-blooded monsters?


    And Jordan, who was so secretive - who knew what was on his mind and if he had any schemes up his sleeves?


    The more I pondered this, the


    stronger I felt myself drifting further


    away in a daze. I didn''t notice the reaction of the people around me at all. It was not until Hendrix circled me from behind that I came to leaned into him, taking in his familiar scent and warmth. I realized that he wasforting me in a low voice.


    "Won''t be much longer now. My people have alreadye ashore. You, our children, and the antidote will all return safely. Remember, Anne is still waiting for us at home. Be strong."


    I looked at our children and my gaze immediately softened.


    He was right. Monique had gone before I did, leaving Anne behind. There was no way I could leave her behind, let alone let Aurelia and Wynn live without a mother.


    I held his hands which were still around my waist and whispered, "Okay."


    Perhaps I had already gone past the point of no return the day I fell in love with Hendrix.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    A week passed by peacefully on the ind after the nurse left.


    Hendrix''s subordinates locked in on a specific location on the ind where the antidote was most likely to be hidden, and began to n to break in by force.


    The next day, Sebastian texted Hendrix to meet him on the ind at the golf course at noon.


    I obviously wouldn''t let him go alone. As the appointed time drew near, I started to pack and got changed, as if I was putting on armor to face a powerful enemy.


    Hendrix, however, sat calmly on the sofa as usual, reading his business documents without any panic.


    Looking at him, I sighed helplessly.


    Sometimes the depth of his emotional control was frightening.


    "Is there something on my face?" Hendrix asked as he put his papers down. He crossed his legs and leaned back on the sofa behind him. "You must have gotten distracted staring at me. Were you applying some powder? If you don''t finish it now, you''ll have two colors on your face."


    I was stunned for a moment before I realized that I had only applied half of my makeup. I quickly spread it even and said, "Why are you so sure about Sebastian? What if he''s nning an ambush?"


    Sebastian was my nemesis. As long as he was around, nothing good woulde out of it.


    Hendrix raised the documents again and read them leisurely, "I''m not worried about Sebastian. Knowing what he''s like, before he can guarantee that he can control the Moore and the Reid family in the city, he will not dare take the children away by force, nor will he let anything happen to us. Otherwise, he''ll have them to deal with."


    He paused for a while and continued, "I forgot to tell you that I made a small sum of money from a previous investment. I took this small amount of money and got registered at the Swiss Bank. If something happened to me, someone would use this money to offer a reward for bounty hunters to seek the culprits."


    So, that was what it was. He had hung a sharp sword above Nathan''s head, and nned everything properly. II forgot just how excellent the person I married was.


    Smiling, I teased him, "How much was your small sum of money?"


    "Not much." Hendrix did not even look up. "Just one billion."


    I was speechless and resentfully turned my face around even though I was rather calm on the inside.


    One billion dors was not a lot of


    money for us, but for those


    mercenaries and bounty hunters, who relied on that ie for a


    living, it was an absolutely


    el


    irresistible temptation. With m


    like that, they would not need to worry about food and drink for the


    rest of their lives. Who would resist such a job?


    Therefore, with all this in ce, Nathan would not be so stupid as to destroy us and set himself up against the world''s assassins, who took lives in exchange for money.


    When we arrived at the golf course, Sebastian had not arrived yet.


    Hendrix asked the bodyguards from the Marshall family to thoroughly check the location. Apart from the staff on the course, no one else could be found.


    As I stared at the seemingly endless


    sea, I felt a little restless. I leaned into Hendrix''s arms and asked him, "Maybe Sebastian just wanted to y a trick on us. He won''te today."


    It was a good thing he wasn''t here, as it meant that there would be no difficult situation.


    Hendrix''s eyes sunk slightly. "No, he will definitelye."


    After so many years of rivalry with one another, perhaps he had developed a tacit understanding of how Sebastian functioned.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hendrix''s affirmation probably developed from the stubbornness of both parties in viewing certain people and things.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    For the sake of one''s lifetime grudge, they had been at war for such a long time. One was the hunter, and the other was the prey. They were both extremely clever beings. But Sebastian made mistakes, and they became natural enemies.


    The goal of taking back what he had lost and recovering his dignity by defeating Hendrix had be Sebastian''s burning life obsession. He would not miss any chance to take revenge on Hendrix. Therefore, Sebastian would definitelye.


    And I understood Hendrix all too well. He had given Sebastian this chance on purpose. Perhaps he nned to put an end to the bad blood between Sebastian and himself, but it may also be because this was an opportunity to create panic on the ind. While everyone ran around frantically and with security thrown off our trail, we would have the chance to find the antidote.


    Whether or not the n would seed, it all depended on the timing of it all.


    Hendrix and I found a table and sat down, waiting nervously for Sebastian to show up.


    Momentster, Sebastian finally appeared. The light from the moon cascaded down on him as he walked towards us.


    The golf course was very close to the pier. Sebastian had arrived on a yacht and had people following him.


    Sebastian sat to Hendrix''s right, separated by a table.


    His men were lined up in the resting area of the court, double the number of bodyguards we had brought.


    "Something came upst-minute. I must have kept you waiting for a long time, Hendrix." Sebastian sounded calmer than thest time they met.


    "Cut the crap and get straight to it." Hendrix''s patience had reached its limit.


    Sebastian didn''t hesitate and pped his hands. Two men and a woman appeared in the distant night. To be exact, the two men were holding a woman between them, who seemed to be holding a child in her arms.


    As the woman approached, her face gradually came into view. "Aunt Nerissa...?" I muttered.


    The woman had by then walked into the light and raised her head. My guess was confirmed. It was indeed Nerissa, the only remaining descendant of Roberts.


    saw her, he


    When Hendrix sa


    subconsciously tightened his grip on


    my hand. However, he tried his best to stay calm as he asked, "Nerissa has married Jarred, and is now a member of the Milton family Why did you bring her here?"


    Sebastian snorted coldly, "Hendrix, I have to say that I''m impressed that you''re still able to remain calm. How admirable."


    Sebastian''s face turned icy cold. He narrowed his eyes and raised his chin, pointing it at the bodyguards beside Nerissa.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard kicked


    Nerissa''s joints, and she fell to the ground with the child in her arms. At the same time, the bodyguard aimed his gun at the back of her head Nerissa was so scared that she didn''t move, but the child in her


    arms was frightened and started toN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    cry.


    I wanted to rush over, but Hendrix grabbed me tightly as he continued sitting in the chair quietly. His eyes were obscured, and I couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    I was angry and anxious. I bit my lips and said hatefully, "Sebastian, that''s your uncle''s wife and child, your family! They are innocent. What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Sebastian was a total madman!


    "Family? innocent?" Sebastian let out a sinisterugh. His face turned even colder and grimmer.


    "I''m innocent too. There are many who also did horrible things and profited from them, yet Hendrix only came after me and won''t let me go. If there really was a proper reason for this grudge, I would ept it. But the fact is that the Milton family was targeted because of a


    misunderstanding between Hendrix and his father. Tell me, is this how innocent people deserve to be treated?"

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Sebastian wore a gentle expression, but his cruel words made people shudder.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He paused andid back in his chair in a morefortable position. When he lifted his chin, there was a bright revolver in his hand.


    "The game has officially begun." Sebastian shook the gun carelessly, but stopped between Hendrix and Nerissa, "You can stop hiding now. Come out here, Mr. Jordan."


    As soon as he spoke, footsteps sounded in the corner not far away. The figure gradually came into sight under the streemp. It was Jordan. He looked calm and collected. He had been there for quite a while, but we didn''t notice him at all.


    It was not surprising. The security on the ind was tight, and the Marshall family was keeping tabs on Hendrix. We had been sitting here for the whole afternoon, so news of us being here would have naturally reached them.


    However, it seemed that Jordan was not here for us. "I have underestimated you. Without my father''s permission, you still came back to the ind. Do you not fear the Marshall family?"


    "Oh..." Sebastian smirked as if he had just heard a joke. He said coldly, "Jordan, you''re pretty capable. I admire you. So, I will give you a chance. If you apologize to me now, I will let you go."


    Jordan raised his chin slightly and said calmly, "You should really know your ce."


    Indeed, Sebastian''s words were recklessly said. In the domain of the Marshall family, it was clear that Sebastian was powerless, yet he dared to speak this callously. How ridiculous of him to do so.


    Sebastian was not angry. He calmly leaned into his chair and stared vacantly at the space before him. He said to himself, "Are you both so simrly stubborn because you''re brothers? It''s really annoying. What are you waiting for?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He suddenly changed his tone as he uttered thest sentence. As his voice fell, the bodyguards behind Jordan suddenly aimed their guns at Jordan.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Marshall. We can''t stay on this ind forever!" The bodyguard nearest to him stated guiltily.


    Evidently, Jordan did not expect this.


    A sh of surprise shed across his eyes, but he calmed down almost instantly. He nced at the bodyguard who had spoken to him indifferently, not moving at all. After a while, he said with an ambiguous smile, "I''ve already said that you''re a useless piece of sh*t, but my father didn''t believe me."


    Sebastian sneered, "It''s not toote to fix your mistake."


    After that, he turned his gaze to Hendrix, and his face instantly turned as cold as ice. "Now, it''s your turn to put on a show, Hendrix. Do you want to save this woman, or your younger brother? Choose one."


    After Sebastian finished, he wiped the gun in his hand with a faint smile. It was obvious that whichever decision Hendrix made, one would live while the other was destined to stay on this ind forever.


    The entire golf course was under Sebastian''s control. Hendrix had no way to retreat at all. It seemed that he could only bite the bullet and make a decision.


    But this man was still unusually calm. He didn''t even lift his gaze as he said, "What if I don''t choose?"


    "Even now, you''re still so proud. You


    sure live up to your name."


    Sebastian sat up straight and


    nodded his head mockingly. His face slowly turned grim. "Since you don''t want to choose, then you shall all die


    QUMS

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Nerissa was scared to tears. "No, Sebastian, let my child go. He is your uncle''s only child!"


    Her cries seemed to have fallen on deaf ears. Sebastian looked over to her, expressionless, as if life and death were just routine matters in his eyes, unworthy of rm.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It didn''t take long for Sebastian to lose his patience. He pointed at Jordan''s chest and said, "You have ten seconds to choose, ten, nine..."


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded from a distance.


    "Sebastian."


    Everyone looked towards the source of the voice and saw Evan helping Naomi walk over.


    Naomi held a baby in her arms. The vitality of the young girl had faded away, and she looked much gentler than she did before.


    She looked at Sebastian and smiled with tears in her eyes. "We finally meet again."


    As she spoke, she walked towards Sebastian without any hesitation.


    I noticed that Sebastian''s facial expression changed again the moment he saw her and the


    child.


    A look of surprise, confusion, and then a hint of imperceptible befuddlement shed across his face.


    "Is this my child?" The hand that Sebastian was using to hold his gun fell limp on his side.


    Naomi smiled gently and looked down at the baby in her arms. "Yes, I didn''t have time to inform you. The baby looks like you."


    Sebastian swept his gaze over Naomi and the child, and his anger seemed to have subsided in an instant. He narrowed his eyes and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Sebastian," Naomi called his name


    again, and her voice was so gentle as she said, don''t care what you''ve done in the past two years. What are your ns for the future? We have a child now, so let''s put these grudges behind us and find a ce where no one knows us, and start a new life again. Hendrix has promised me that as long as you are willing to stop fighting, he will not hurt us."


    Sebastian looked at her and then at Hendrix. As if convinced, he gave a slight nod.


    This was a pleasantly surprising turn of events. However, as soon as my joy rose, I heard Sebastian''s grim voice again. "Hendrix, the insufferably arrogant man, even had the audacity to contact my wife to persuade me out of this? How dare you pull this crap with me? Do you think I will forgive you after this?"


    He paused for a moment, then raised his head to look at Hendrix, his eyes bloodshot with fury. "It seems you''ve made up your mind to ckmail me?"


    Hendrix did not answer, but slowly picked up the ss of water next to him and took a sip. His actions were provocative.


    Suddenly, Mullen walked through the crowd and approached me. She leaned over and whispered into my ear, "Boss, it''s not safe here. You have to leave with me as soon as possible."


    Ever since we left the ind, Mullen


    had followed Hendrix''s men to the ind and secretly protected me. During this period of time, they had been actively looking into the situation on the ind. She


    always been a calm and ne


    person, and though she wasn''t exactly acting out of the ordinary, her tone clearly came across as impatient.


    I looked up, and her gravely stern expression confirmed my guess.


    "What''s going on?" I asked quietly.


    Miller frowned. "While you''ve been


    here for an entire afternoon, I''ve been on patrol nearby. The people who just followed Sebastian off the ship aren''t the only ones present. There are others who went ashore and have gone to different areas on the ind. I followed a few of them and discovered that they were carrying explosives and gunpowder!"


    As Miller said thest two words, her voice trembled.


    Evan took out his phone and seemed to have received news of some sort. He ushered Naomi and the child towards us and had them watched over


    by the other bodyguards. He walked towards Hendrix and whispered something into his ears.


    Hendrix didn''t have much reaction towards whatever he was told. It was as if everything had been part of his n.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Sebastian had also taken notice of Hendrix and Evan''s movements. As if he had seen through us, he tossed the gun in his hand to the ground with a smile and copsed onto the chair.


    "Let''s fight to the death then. I won''t feel too lonely with you guys in hell with me," heughed.


    I took a deep breath as I watched himugh like a maniac.


    It didn''t matter if we lived or died, but the children were still on the ind. We hadn''te back from a narrow escape just to sink into despair again.


    Hendrix suddenly instructed, "Evan, take my wife away and have her stay with my children."


    "Understood!" Evan nodded respectfully and then helped me up. "Madam,e with me."


    I didn''t know what Hendrix was going to do. I shot him a nk stare. I couldn''t leave him alone.


    Hendrix knew me well enough to know that I would not leave. He turned his head and said with a smile, "The two kids are less than a year old."


    I was stunned by Hendrix''s decision. At this crucial moment of life and death, he still hadn''t forgotten that he could use the children to force me to make a concession, to force me to live.


    Looking into his smiley eyes, I clenched my fists tightly. "Don''t worry."


    After that, I got up and prepared to head back with Evan to take care of the children.


    However, just as I turned around, Sebastian''s upset voice rang out. "Hold it right there!"


    "Arianna, do you think your family has the final say here? Do you really think you cane and go as you wish?"


    I stopped in my tracks and didn''t offer him an answer.


    Hendrix''s low voice rang out, "This is


    the document that you''ve always wanted I''ll hand it to you in exchange for letting Arianna stay with the children. Otherwise, will have to tear it up in front of you."


    Sebastian wa? banking on exploiting the oil industry to make aeback, so this was an opportunity he could not pass up. He only thought for a moment before saying, "Okay, H. allow this just once. Arianna can leave and be with the children onest time. You won''t have another chance like this in the future."


    His teasingughter was piercing to the ear. I unconsciously clenched my fists again, but forced myself to calmly walk away.


    Behind me, I heard Sebastian unceremoniously asking for the document, "I''ve done what you asked for. Now, hand the document over..."


    With Mullen and Evan guarding me, we rushed back to the Marshall Mansion.


    Nathan had survived on the ind for so long. It wasn''t that he couldn''t deal with an emergency, but the premise was that he needed enough time to deal with it.


    However, Sebastian wanted us to perish together. The golf course must not have any habitable areas. If Hendrix couldn''t leave the ce in time, he would be blown to pieces.


    Thinking of this, my pace slowed down.


    Evan suddenly said, "Madam, don''t worry. Everything is under the president''s control."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was stunned. "Hendrix knew that Sebastian was going to blow up the ind?"


    Evan cautiously looked back at Sebastian''s people, took out his mobile phone to have a look, and urged me to keep walking forward.


    I quickened my pace and asked Evan, "Tell me, how is Hendrix going to deal with this?"


    Evan whispered seriously,


    "Sebastian''s men are scattered


    around the ind, and they don''t


    have many weapons. Two days ago, our men took control of one of the docks on the ind. They can''t break through it. We can evacuate there after doing what needs to be done."

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    "Where''s Hendrix? The golf course has been controlled by Sebastian. Have you thought of a way to save him?" I asked while carefully observing the surroundings for fear of any changes.


    Before Evan could say anything, I saw the sittering over with the children in her arms, escorted by several bodyguards.


    The children looked frightened by how fast she was walking. Aurelia was crying loudly. The heartwrenching sounds of her cries made me feel like my children had been greatly wronged.


    I took a small step forward and took her into my trembling hands. She immediately quieted down and breathed a sigh of relief. My heart ached as I looked into her soft, innocent eyes.


    With the children taken care of, Hendrix was the only one left I was worried about.


    "Madam, it''s not safe to stay here for long. The president told us to wait for him at the dock."


    Perhaps it was because he had been with Hendrix for a long time, Evan was very clear on just how to persuade me. After a moment of consideration, I decided to send the children out first.


    When we arrived at the dock, Hendrix''s men had already arranged for an evacuation ship. The others who hade to rescue us were rushing to the ind from their ships. On one hand, they wanted to get rid of Sebastian''s men. On the other hand, they were trying to buy Hendrix some time.


    After settling the children down, I waited for Hendrix at the dock.


    However, after more than ten minutes of waiting, he was still nowhere in sight. I was starting to feel antsy, so I grabbed Evan and asked, "Hendrix hasn''te out yet?"


    Evan replied with a nervous frown, "He should be here soon."


    I looked back at the ships that had started leaving in advance. "I''ll go get him."


    Evan disapproved of my suggestion. "I should be the one to do that. You must stay in a safe ce with the children."


    I sighed and asked, "If you leave, someone might attack the ship and abduct the children. Are you sure you want me to fight those people?"


    If it was up to protecting me or the children, anyone but Hendrix would choose thetter with no hesitation. As expected, hesitation shed across Evan''s eyes.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mullen will be with me. Will that ease your worries?" As soon as I said that, I asked Mullen, "We''re really going to be putting our lives at risk -will you be alright with this?"


    Mullen''s eyes were gleaming as she said, "I''ve waited so long for this day."


    I looked at her, nodding solemnly. Seeing that Evan had no other questions, I turned and walked towards the ind.


    On the golf course, Hendrix and Sebastian remained in the same posture as they were before. Things appeared calm on the surface but in reality, they were as tumultuous as the stormy seas.


    Sebastian seemed to bepletely indifferent to Hendrix''s arrangement of the retreat, which made no sense.


    He hated Hendrix so much that there was no reason for him to leave any survivors. Perhaps his conscience had stopped him from killing children? Whatever it may be, I had to leave the call to Hendrix.


    "Arianna?" Sebastian was the first to notice me. He turned his head to me with a faint smile.


    Hendrix only turned to look at me after Sebastian did. When he saw me, his thick eyebrows immediately furrowed deeply, and his eyes were filled with reproach, as if he were questioning me why I was here.


    I forced myself to walk over and stopped beside Hendrix.


    The smile on Sebastian''s face deepened. He looked like a gentleman, not much different from the well-dressed man I first met.


    However, I''ve long learned what kind of monster was hiding underneath since then.


    He was definitely prepared to destroy everything.


    I took a deep breath and maintained myposure. I turned to Hendrix and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Hendrix said as he held


    onto my hand. Perhaps he had been


    too nervous; his palms


    e moist t


    and sweaty. When our palms


    touched, they slipped a little before


    we could hold each other''s palms tightly.


    Hendrix exhaled calmly and looked behind me. When he saw that only Mullen was with me, his expression softened.


    Then, I noticed that he secretly shot Naomi a look. Naomi seemed to have caught the hint and approached Sebastian with the child in her arms. "Sebastian, I want us to be okay. Come, let''s take our child and leave." Sebastian raised his hand and made ae-hither motion. "Come here."

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Sebastian smiled imperceptibly and took the child from Naomi.


    The man had never carried a child on his own before. His movements were a little clumsy, but because he was very careful, the scene looked warm and inviting for a moment.


    Seeing this, Naomi finally smiled with relief. "I knew you''d turn good."


    While they were chatting, I curled my fingers and scratched Hendrix''s palm with my fingernails. When he looked down at me, I whispered, "The explosives. We need to escape."


    Hendrix understood me, but he didn''t react. His eyes narrowed slightly, which showed that he was working on it.


    I turned to look at Sebastian and found him looking at the child as if he was looking at a treasure, his gaze passionate and full of ambition.


    He held the child''s tiny hand as if he could draw strength from the child with a smile on his face.


    Did I think too poorly of Sebastian? Perhaps the purity and beauty of a child could really fix everything?


    However, as soon as that came into mind, Sebastian dodged Naomi''s attempt to approach him, and handed the child to a bodyguard next to him. Then, he stood up slowly and said, "Take the child away."


    "Yes." The bodyguard nodded and then walked out with the child in his arms.


    Naomi was stunned and rushed forward to grab for her child, but Sebastian shoved her away. He looked disgusted at her miserable and pained expression. "Don''t you love me? If you do, stay here and die with me!"


    Naomi did not expect him to say


    that. Her mind went nk for a moment before she said


    incredulously, "You''ve gone mad, Sebastian! He''s only a kid! Where are


    you taking him to?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Sebastian was indifferent as he said, "You don''t need to worry about my child."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What do you mean..." Naomi''s voice turned soft and weak.


    Sebastian ignored her, crossed his arms and looked down at her. "My child will seed regardless of what happens. You should feel honored to have had a child with me."


    For some reason,n''s words shed through my mind. A person with such a personality wouldn''t love anyone. Even if he was in love, he would only be able to love selfishly...


    After finishing his words, Sebastian copsed into his chair. "I''m also tired from doing all this. Let''s stop here. From now on, well leave it to the next generation..."


    We had no idea just what he was fantasizing about. His entire being seemed to have rxed, and he looked satisfied and happy.


    Hendrix suddenly yelled, "Run!"


    As sounds began ring, I felt that I was being pulled to my feet. When I came to my senses, I was already being held by Hendrix, and we were desperately running towards the exit.


    Behind him, Sebastian''s strangeughter continued to echo. "It''s toote. Hendrix, it''s toote. It seems like you''ve lost to me, after all..."


    His voice was drowned out by the overwhelming sound of explosions.


    Thest thing I remembered was Hendrix grabbing my hand tightly. As we dashed through the waves of explosions, the surrounding sand and soil were scattered all over the sky, and I couldn''t tell which


    direction we were heading of feet


    in.


    Eventually, as we were avoiding one of the explosions, we strayed into the scope of another explosion. The huge shock wave from it caused us to soar, and Hendrix fell into the deep sea with me.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    I tasted something pungent and salty in my mouth. Hendrix''s arm was injured, and blood was gushing out of it. In my poisoned state, I had no strength left at all. Hendrix dragged me up with his injured hand and kept swimming for the shore with his other hand.


    However, the waves were too strong. The explosives had detonated the pharmaceutical equipment on the ind, worsening the strength of the ocean currents. Even with all of Hendrix''s strength, we still couldn''t get anywhere near the shore.


    Seeing how Hendrix''s injured hand was shaking violently from trying so desperately to hold onto me, I braced myself and used thest of my strength to push Hendrix away.


    Almost instantly, therge waves rushed over and swallowed me whole.


    I wanted to see him onest time. But in the end, even my simple wish couldn''t be granted.


    "ording to the news report, Hendrix, the chairman of Roberts Group, attended the opening ceremony of the Oceana International School in person recently. The six-year-old boy who spoke as the student representative was rumored to look like him, and he was suspected to be his son, Wynn Roberts, who was raised in secret..."


    Before I awoke, I heard a strange female voice that sounded like a newscaster.


    As I opened my eyes, the dazzling white that came into view made me feel like a deer in the headlights. I closed my eyes again and waited for them to adapt to the bright light. It was only then I slowly took in the scene before me.


    It was an unfamiliar and spacious ward. The sun was shining in from the outside, and the air smelled of disinfectants and sunshine. The ce smelled rather nice.


    A few nurses surrounded the table by the window. They were discussing the news that had just been broadcasted.


    "How handsome do you think Hendrix''s son would look?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I heard that the child is his ex-wife''s. Now that the child is grown, it''s time for them to reunite, right?"


    "What? He already has a fiancee, what''s there to talk about from the past? Like it matters anymore!"


    "Well, let''s stop gossiping during work. Hurry up, it''s time to change the dressing. Be carefulter, don''t do it as rashly as you did thest time." "Why the nerves? It''s not like she''s conscious."


    "Shut up, that''s not what a medical worker should say. You don''t have to do it today. I''ll take over instead!"


    After the dispute, the older nurse approached the bed. My vision was still blurred, so I couldn''t see her face clearly. I could only stare nkly at the moving figures.


    "Oh my god,e see!"


    "What? Did a miracle happen?"


    Two to three figures then filled my vision.


    "She woke up! It''s a miracle!"


    "Get the doctor!"


    I didn''t quite understand what they meant only felt tired from the


    §â§å§Ù§ñ


    swe


    noise as I blinked twice. Then, fell asleep again.


    When I woke up again, I heard a gentle and low male voice beside me. "Arianna, you''re awake."


    I swallowed hard and opened my mouth. My voice was so hoarse and low that only I could hear it. "Are you talking to me?"


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Yes, you''re Arianna. Do you remember me?"


    I shook my head and had no impression of him. "I


    don''t."


    The man reached out his hand and rubbed the top of my head. "Then, we meet again. I''m your fiance, Irvin."


    "Irvin?" I repeated his name again, and it felt like he was no stranger to me.


    As he inched closer, everything felt natural as well. His tone and


    mannerism, even his breathing, were gentle. His figure was beautiful against the light, as if the whole world had been made to fit him.


    A familiar figure shed across my mind. That figure beamed with the same Sunshine and smiles, but was also apanied by a sort of coldness.


    Perhaps I was thinking too much. How could such a warm and sunny man feel so cold?


    I smiled. "Hello there, my fiance."

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    After hearing me say that, shock shed across Irvin''s eyes right before tears started to well up in those same tender orbs. It felt like me calling him my fiance was something he had been looking forward to, and it had only recently been achieved.


    To be more exact, it felt like he was testing me.


    A momentter, Irvin collected himself and made way to the doctor and nurse who had been waiting by his side. "Doctor, please give her a detailed examination."


    I frowned in surprise, a strange feeling arose in my heart.


    I had been in aa for days. As my fiance who had stayed by my side loyally, he should be ecstatic about me regaining consciousness; it was definitely something worth celebrating. But there seemed to be more than what met the eye, seeing how he was behaving.


    The doctor didn''t seem surprised either as he calmly arranged a series of examinations for me. After running a whole morning of tests, he finally came to an unconstructive conclusion.


    "ording to the examination results, Miss Reid, your bodily functions have recovered quite well. However, due to the prolongedck of oxygen to the brain during the ident, you''ve lost some of your memories..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My mind was nk, and I suddenly felt attacked by an overwhelming sense of restlessness. I had no interest in decrypting the doctor''s words, so I lowered my head and fiddled with my fingers.


    During the tests, I did not sit idly by. Amidst the whirring of all kinds of machines, I kept trying to recall the first half of my life, but to no avail. The feeling of failure lingered in my heart, as if it was reminding me that living like this was iplete.


    "Let''s talk outside." Irvin called the attending doctor to the door. The two shut the window and began seriously discussing my condition. From time to time, they looked at me through the ss window on the door. It seemed they were in a state of dilemma.


    The nurse who was waiting to give me my medicine seemed excited. "Miss Reid, you finally woke up. You have been lying in bed for three years, bute rain or shine, Mr. Granger stayed with you for all six years. Many people in our hospital regarded Mr. Granger as their Prince Charming, yet he only cares about you. We''re all very envious of you."


    As she mentioned Irvin, the woman''s face turned


    red.


    We were much older than the young nurse, but men his age were indeed charming. Irvin was gentle and affectionate. Besides the nurse, I was sure there were a few others who had a crush on him.


    I didn''t know what ordinary women felt when their husbands had caught the eye of so many others. Even if they didn''t act out, they would at least feel a little upset. However, was very calm and even smiled with gratification, sincerely happy for their love for Irvin.


    A momentter, Irvin came in again. His handsome and modest countenance made people feel that he was easy to get along with, but the unease in my heart grew.


    After dismissing the nurse, he sat beside the bed and skillfully poured me a ss of warm water, as if it was something he had done many times before.


    I took the ss and held it in my hands to warm them up. I looked up at him and asked, "Are we really engaged?"


    Though he did give me a sense of familiarity, it still felt like there was something missing. Somehow, this didn''t feel like the type of intimacy shared between a husband and wife.


    If Irvin indeed was my fiance, why didn''t I feel even a tinge of jealousy over him?


    Irvin gave me a small smile. "Do you think I''m lying?"


    "You..." Suddenly, an image of a man who stayed religiously by my side shed across my mind. I instantly felt a little apologetic and swallowed the words that were about to escape my mouth. I quickly shook my head and changed what I was about to say. "No, maybe something happened between us. A fight,


    perhaps? Otherwise, I would..."

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    We were only engaged, anyway. Irvin had cared for me for six years when I needed someone. I was sure that he wouldn''t hurt me, nor would he seek to harm me.


    Still, I harbored no strong feelings for him. Perhaps our feelings for each other had just faded away, which wasn''t umon in rtionships. After all, I was already in my thirties. Gone were the days of intense passion or hatred.


    "That''s right. We were too young before. We had a lot of misunderstandings, and we almost lost each other. But after going through so much, we still stand by each other. Perhaps fate had given us another chance. In this case, shouldn''t we try to start over again?" Irvin narrowed his eyes and extended his hand to me with a gentle and doting look. "Would you give me another chance to take good care of you for the rest of your life?"


    Was this a confession?


    His smile was so sincere that it eased my worries. I held his calloused hand, nodded with a smile and replied, "Yes."


    After half a month of rehabilitation treatment, the doctor finally agreed to let me leave the hospital.


    It was early autumn and the weather was pleasant.


    I put on a soft cotton coat and wore a hospital gown. I sat in the front seat next to Irvin, who was driving.


    My hair had grown to my shoulders and was wrapped up by the coat, making me feel slightly ufortable. When we stopped at a red light, I tied up my hair and brushed it behind my ears.


    I rolled down the window and curiously observed my surroundings. Things felt both familiar yet strange at the same time. "I used to be in poor health, wasn''t I? I muste and go to the hospital often. I feel like I''ve driven past here many times before."


    "Yeah." Irvin turned his head and looked into my eyes for a few moments before he shifted his gaze away. "I didn''t take good care of you in the past. It won''t happen again. I won''t leave you alone anymore."


    I kept feeling like there was always


    something more in his words; as if


    there was something more he


    wanted to ask, but he seemed toet


    have no intention of continuing, and so had to give up on probing for more.


    UMS


    A limousine then came to a stop next to us. A luxurious vehicle like that never failed to attract others'' attention.


    The limousine''s window suddenly got rolled down, and a child''s voice rang out, "You monster! I don''t want to see you again if you don''t keep your promise! Humph!"


    He said the crudest words in a tender tone, which was inexplicably cute.


    I saw a boy who must be five or six years old stuck his head out of the window, trying to escape from the car.


    There was still some baby fat on the


    boy''s chubby face, even though his hairstyle was particrly mature. With a striped suit, he looked like a gentleman, and his stubborn gaze made me feel like he was a very spirited boy.


    When I saw that half of his body was already hanging out of the car, nervousness set into my skin.


    Suddenly, a long hand raised behind the little boy, grabbed him by his cor before pulling him into the safety of one''s arms.


    The little boy suddenly looked up at me with his ck grape-like eyes. "Mom!"


    The man who was holding him nced at me and turned his face away quietly. "Wynn, you are a smart boy. Do you really think I, as your father, would have eyes for just any woman?"


    This man was especially handsome.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His facial features were akin to a


    work of art, especially his deep-set eyes. He looked like a deep well, ready to swallow one into its depths. He looked like a tempting character who carried a hint of danger with him.


    For some reason, my heart sank and I felt out of breath.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    I put my hand on my chest and tried to make myself feel better, but I was already spiraling. I slowly leaned my body forward. As the traffic light shed red, Irvin started up the car. Sensing that something was amiss with me, he asked, "Are you sick?"


    I shook my head as I didn''t want to go back to the hospital. "It''s nothing."


    After crossing the intersection, I immediately felt much more rxed.


    Perhaps mood swings were one of the side effects of amnesia.


    I turned my head and looked at the rearview mirror. The limousine had turned in another direction, as if our paths would never cross again.


    That was right. Those who sat in cars like that were born into wealth. They had been pampered since young and were born to be outstanding in the future. Although I had lost my memories, there was one thing that I could feel deep in my bones -I was not born into a rich family.


    I thought of the man who made my eyes brighten, and the words that he had uttered.


    "Do you think I, your father, would have eyes for just any woman?"


    Was I that unattractive?


    But the most important thing was - was that the attitude a father should have when speaking to his own son?


    He looked cold and calm, but he seemed difficult to talk to. No woman could stand a temper like that.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but turn to look at Irvin who was sitting next to me.


    Inparison, Irvin resembled an ideal lover.


    He valued love and righteousness, and was gentle and modest.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Irvin looked a little awkward under my stare.


    I smiled faintly. "Nothing, I just feel like you are a really good man."


    It seemed that Irvin did not expect to be praised by me. He looked down and said, "Is that so..."


    The car pulled up in front of the Granger Manor.


    "We''re home." The car came to a stop and Irvin unbuckled my seatbelt for me.


    I shrank my neck subconsciously. I was not used


    to being catered to like this. "I can do it myself."


    Irvin froze for a moment before he sat back down and said, "Alright."


    Every cell in my body told me that I was not used to being close to this man, but my mind warned me that he was my lover who never left my side.


    I was afraid of being entangled by


    these two thoughts, so I got out of the car as soon as I could. I stood at the gate with my back turned towards Irvin and let out a long sigh of relief.


    It had been half a month since I woke up and unconsciously epted Irvin''s intimate touch. Still, my body subconsciously rejected this intimacy with Irvin and as the days went by, my feelings for Irvin worsened.


    The human''s subconscious would never lie.


    "What do you remember?"


    Irvin''s voice brought me back to reality.


    I turned and found that he had walked up to me and was standing by my side.


    "Nothing, it''s still all a nk." I shrugged, pursing my lips in helplessness.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time." Irvin smiled and led me into the room.


    Qu


    The interior design of the manor had a rustic, European style. Almost everything from the furniture to the house frame were made of mahogany. In the middle of the living room was a phonograph, which made the house feel vintage and old-fashioned. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Irvin led me to one of the rooms on the second floor which was very spacious. The curtains were pulled open and the room was filled with sunshine.


    The warm air made me feel veryfortable but when I looked at the wide, luxurious bed, the unease in me rose again.


    Going home meant that I could finally get away from the smell of the hospital''s disinfectant, but I couldn''t avoid being intimate with Irvin.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    Irvin seemed to have read my mind and blurted, "I live next door. You can call me whenever you need me. We''ll think about those things once you get used to living here."


    I felt relieved instantly and could not help having a better impression of such a thoughtful man.


    "Okay," I said with a smile.


    Irvin smiled faintly and walked to the cab. He picked up a remote control and pointed it at the television. "Do you remember this?"


    I felt a little awkward at the question. "It''s just a television..."


    Amnesia was not dementia, so I still hadmon sense.


    Irvin smiled sheepishly and said, "Sorry, I was just teasing you."


    Then, he turned on the television and browsed through the various programs.


    He stopped inadvertently at the news about financial reports.


    "A few days ago, Hendrix, the president of Roberts Group..."


    Irvin was about to change the channel, but before he did, he turned to look at me and found me with a look of surprise on my face.


    The host was enthusiastically reporting about Hendrix attending a charity auction. The man was dressed in a tall, ck-framed suit, and his every move exuded a restrained and cold temperament. He looked like a natural winner, and even the arc of his eyebrows gave off such confidence. Irvin might have stayed patient because it was rare for me to be this focused. He lowered his gaze calmly and said, "I thought you would be more interested in the legal channel."


    "Why?" I blurted out. Then, I suddenly remembered something and exined, ''Tve seen this man before. He was at the intersection earlier. His car was parked next to ours."


    Thinking of Hendrix''s ice-cold eyes, I couldn''t help shivering, but I still couldn''t help staring at the television.


    It was as if our meeting at the crossroads was too brief, and this television program was arranged by the universe to quell my curiosity.


    However, Hendrix had little screen time. Whoever was covering his story had such poor reporting skills. They couldn''t even capture half of the man''s handsomeness.


    "Is that so..." Irvin replied absent-mindedly, "I didn''t


    notice."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the frame changed to other business giants.


    "Him and his son look exactly the same. Both of them are beautiful, but Hendrix was talking to the kid very formally. It was as if they weren''t father and son..." Thinking of the little gentleman who wanted to jump out of the window, my lips couldn''t help but curl into a smile as I thought about how cute he was.


    Still, the kid''s surname was strange.


    "The paparazzi are paying more attention to Hendrix these days. It''s said that the court had decided after his divorce that he has custody of his son while the daughter belongs to the mother''s side, though the two families haven''t made a clear statement." Irvin''s eyes were fixed on me as he spoke, as if he was expectant of something.


    I was a little confused by this and just expressed my view as an ordinary bystander. "Is he a superstar? Why do so many people care so much about such private affairs?"


    Although a little old, he was still very good looking. He sure had the looks of a movie star.


    Irvin looked down and said, "Roberts Group is thergest construction developer in the country. In fact, they are now the wealthiest in the country. No one can rival them in terms of monopoly."


    "Doesn''t this mean that I just missed a photo op with the richest man in the city?" I gulped in surprise.


    Irvinughed, as if my response was the source of his happiness. After that, he continued giving me a general introduction about Hendrix and Roberts Group.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t feel bored hearing about this unknown man and his business.


    Of course, I had listened to his exnation as a member of the Granger Group. I had no other thoughts except admiration for this talented business genius.


    When Irvin finished speaking, I suddenly raised a question from a tricky angle, "Ordinary people get married when they are young, when it is easy to have their feelings cultivated. Hendrix and his fiancee have been gossiped about for such a long time, yet they haven''t gotten their marriage certificate yet. Don''t you think that Hendrix is just ying around and doesn''t intend to take responsibility for the woman?"


    Gossip was a woman''s talent. I had heard some rumors back when I was in the hospital, so I was notpletely in the dark regarding Hendrix''s history.


    After his divorce, he met his fiancee, Serene, who was a career-oriented woman. She was rich, beautiful and had a great figure, but they remained unmarried.


    At this point, regardless of how handsome he was, he was still a jerk.


    Irvin faked a cough. He seemed to be amused by what I said, but he held back hisughter. "Who knows? I''m happy to know my own private affairs rather than others'', so it''s not good to evaluate it too much."


    "Yes, the world of the rich is tooplicated. Besides, it has nothing to do with us. Indeed, there is no need to pay too much attention to it. I am just gossiping with you don''t know who else to talk to..."


    When I thought of this, emptiness instantly invaded my body.


    I still could not remember any of my friends.


    Irvin was always considerate, so he tried tofort me. "Don''t push yourself too hard. I''ll be with you."


    His kindness warmed people''s hearts.


    Still, he could not soothe my worries entirely. Emotions, such an intangible and colorless thing, could not be quelled so easily.


    Suddenly, I realized something. "There should be someone I know in Jarold City, right?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    No one came to see me during the half a month I was in the hospital. I couldn''t have been such a shut-in. Perhaps they just didn''t get news of my hospitalization.


    But it didn''t matter. If they didn''te, I could take the initiative to visit them so long as I could remember them.


    Irvin was expressionless, as if expecting that I''d ask something like this. He said, "We fought a lot. You didn''t like letting me know about your acquaintances."


    I frowned when I heard this. I had thought that our estrangement was due to weakening feelings, but it seemed that that hadn''t been the case. We fought a lot, but he didn''t know much about my life?


    Irvin''s exnation was that thest time we broke up, I had gone abroad alone. When he had arrived at the hospital, I was alone without anyone by my side.


    After regaining consciousness for half a month, my body had slowly recovered. However, my mind was still a nk sheet, and I could only remember the doctors and nurses who came and went.


    "It''s alright. Let''s take it slow. The


    doctor said that a good mentality is helpful in getting your memory back." Irvin stretched his hand out and nudged me on my arm. "Alt you''ve eaten is hospital food this whole time. I''ll take you out to have something good today."


    "Okay." I pursed my lips and smiled, deciding to rx as he said.


    Although we could not get along as lovers, I knew that he meant no harm, and was clearly thinking of my well-being.


    Since we agreed to start over, I shouldn''t feel too pressured about things.


    Irvin took me to a fancy French restaurant.


    "The chef of this restaurantes highly rmended. The food reviews are superb, so it should be worth the try."


    "Okay." I took the menu and opened it slowly.


    There was a dazzling array of dishes avable, but they were not particrly appetizing.


    I wanted to eat something more filling...


    Suddenly, the restaurant turned lively when a group of seven or eight people came in. They seemed to be a family.


    Have you reserved a table?"


    "There aren''t many customers around. We can sit anywhere we want."


    "Let''s sit by the window. I like the scenery there."


    The group of people walked to the seat opposite me and sat down.


    I looked up casually and met a man''s awkward gaze.


    The man''s lips were a luscious red, his teeth pearly white. He was in his prime and was probably no older than 30 years old. His blue pupils were particrly eye-catching At first nce, he was likely the kind of person who was popr among women.


    The guests of this restaurant seemed to be either rich or noble people born intorge family empires.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    He nced my way for a while before suddenly turning back to look at me once more. He stared at my thin lips and looked shocked for a few seconds before he came back to his senses as he hastily made his way towards me.


    He had been too flustered, so he ran into a passing waiter and coffee spilled onto his coat.


    "I''m sorry, Sir!" The waiter guiltily reached out and started wiping away at his coat.


    "No need." The man pushed him away, and his eyes were still fixed on me. "Arianna... You''re alive?"


    He stammered emotionally. After collecting himself for a bit, he said again, "Arianna, why didn''t you tell Freya you''re in Jarold City?"


    "Do we know each other?" I asked in surprise.


    It seemed that I was much older than this man. I didn''t think I would know such a gorgeous man.


    Even if I couldn''t remember anything, just by looking at the menu, I was almostpletely sure that I was nothing but an ordinary person who wouldn''te to ces like French restaurants often.


    With a background such as my own, how could I be familiar with this wealthy man?


    Admittedly, we were definitely not lovers, and friends did not necessarily have to share simr backgrounds.


    "You..." The man was stunned for a moment and looked even more confused. "It''s me, Cyril. What''s up with you? Don''t you recognize me?"


    He was getting a little hysterical as he spoke. Perhaps it was because I didn''t recognize him, or that I didn''t bat an eye at his good-looking face. I murmured his name, "Cyril..."


    I had no recollection of him.


    "Sir, please stay away from her," Irvin stated impolitely from behind.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ????


    Emotions filled Cyril''s eyes as he nted both his palms firmly on the table while waiters were scattered around us. From a distance, it seemed like we were in the middle of a heated confrontation. It was no wonder Irvin misunderstood the situation.


    Cyril looked annoyed by what he said. He turned his head and asked, "Who are you?"


    I didn''t recognize Cyril. He must be


    feeling rather blue from being confronted that way by Irvin. Suddenly, thick tension seemed to have set into the spaces between the two men.


    Irvin looked at me to make sure that I was safe before he replied, "I am a friend of Arianna''s. And you are?"


    "Coincidentally, so am I." Cyril


    straightened his back and crossed


    his arms in front of his chest. "Im her best friend''s boyfriend. Wouldn''t you say that makes us pretty close acquaintances?"


    Irvin squinted and raised his eyebrows coldly. "Arianna is my fiancee."


    "You-" Cyril was so angry that his face turned red. "Nonsense, I didn''t hear anything about Arianna getting engaged to someone else!"


    "There are many things you don''t know about. For instance, I''ve been with her for the past few years."


    Though Irvin''s tone was indifferent, it somehow carried with it a sense of superiority.


    Being sandwiched between these two men, I felt a little awkward. What kind ofpetition was happening here?


    "You-" In his anger, Cyril was at a loss for words. He turned around and asked, "Arianna, is what he''s saying true? You''ve disappeared for so long because you were with him?"


    Although I did not know why he was getting so worked up about, I still nodded and said, "It''s true, Irvin has been taking care of me."


    Upon hearing this, Cyril instantly frowned. He lowered his head and didn''t speak for a while.


    "I..."


    "Arianna''s not in good health. Her meal times cannot be dyed. If there''s nothing else, let''s talkter."


    I was about to ask Cyril about a few other things, but Irvin had forcibly asked him to leave.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    The two men stood across from each other. The aisle seemed a little crowded, and the atmosphere grew even more tense.


    "Cyril, is this your girlfriend?" The woman who was part of Cyril''s group suddenly came over and interrupted us with a smile on her face.


    "No, we used to be old friends." After saying that, Cyril turned his head and warned her, "Stop! Mommy, I know what you are thinking. There''s nothing between us!"


    "Nothing between you two? Then why are you getting so worked up about it?" His mother teased with a faint smile as she looked at me without any reservations.


    It seemed that a scene like this was nothing new to him.


    "That''s enough, Mom. Let''s go. I''ll exin it to youter."


    Cyril was embarrassed by his mother, so he had to drag her back to the table before sitting her down. He hastily said, "Arianna, remember to reach out to Freya when you return!"


    Freya? That was a woman''s name. Did I know her?


    I thought that Cyril would say something more, but it seemed that in order to dispel his mother''s concerns, the man never even looked at our table again after the meal.


    When we left, their family was still happily eating away.


    Upon arriving at the parking lot, Irvin suddenly stopped and started fumbling about in his pocket.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "I think I left the car key at the restaurant. I''ll go get it. Wait for me here."


    "Okay." I''d probably be bored waiting for him, so I said, "I''ll go with you."


    "It''s alright. I''ll be back in a jiffy." Irvin patted me on the arm and trotted towards the elevator.


    I thought it would take no more than five minutes for him to get his keys, but Irvin took nearly 20 minutes toe back. When he returned, I was leaning against the car and my eyelids were fighting to stay open.


    Although my body had almost recovered, the medicine I took each day made it easy for me to feel drowsy.


    Irvin sped up his pace and whispered, "You''d better sleep at home. It''s bad for your neck if you sleep in the car."


    "Yes." I nodded and forced myself up. Then, I remembered what happened in the restaurant and casually asked, "That man called Cyril... Do I know him?"


    "Maybe. What do you think?" Irvin answered without looking at me.


    "Don''t you have any impression of him?" I was a little surprised by his response since both Irvin and Cyril got so worked up during their conflict at the restaurant.


    Irvin chuckled and said, "It''s my first time meeting him, so I''m not sure whether he''s telling the truth or not. We were apart for a long time, and we didn''t exactly keep tabs on what the other was doing."


    During this period of time, I had been


    thinking that perhaps our


    rtionship was akin to that of


    couples who got along with each et


    other, at least in the eyes of their acquaintances and friends, but as more information came to light, I gradually understood that this may not be the case at all.


    However, it never urred to me that Irvin could see through my mind so quickly. Feeling a little guilty, I asked, "You... have you figured it out?"


    "You''re like a child now. It''s not difficult to notice what''s going on with a little effort," Irvin replied.


    Though this was clearly directed at me, Irvin said it without so much as a nce my way.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From where I was sitting, I could only see the side of his face, calm and broad.


    Irvin seemed to know that I was


    staring, so he turned his head to meet my gaze. "If you feel moved by what I said, voice it out. We missed each other for such a long time because of ourck of


    communication with one another."


    Hearing that, I unconsciously raised my lips and put my hand on my chest. "I feel warm here."


    Irvin narrowed his eyes and smiled to himself, his long and narrow eyshes brushing against each other.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Then came the next day.


    I went downstairs for breakfast in the morning only to find that Irvin had already left earlier on.


    It was not until ten in the morning when I was reading in the backyard that he showed up with his briefcase. He pulled out the chair next to me and began to work without saying anything.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Just as the servant came over with a te of fruits, Irvin''s phone rang. He answered it, ncing at me from time to time.


    "Miss Reid." The servant suddenly pointed at the milk in front of me and said, "The milk will get cold if you don''t drink it."


    The servants in Irvin''s family treated me well, so I didn''t think much of it before I picked up the ss of milk and finished it in one gulp.


    When I was cing the ss back on the table, I noticed that a note had been ced in its original position. I looked up at the servant and saw that he was giving me a knowing look.


    I immediately understood the situation and quickly picked up the note, putting it in the pocket of my shirt.


    Then, I shot a nce at Irvin subconsciously.


    He happened to walk over. "Is there something on my face?"


    "No," I replied calmly. Afterward, I got up calmly and stretched. Yawning, I said, "I''m a little sleepy. I''m going back to my room to lie down for a while."


    I had no idea who had sent me a message through the servants, nor did I know what was written in the note. However, I had a feeling I shouldn''t read it in front of Irvin; he might think of it as odd. I needed to get myself alone.


    Finally, I entered the bedroom, got into the washroom and locked the door. I took out the note and opened it. A frown made its way to my forehead when I read its content.


    There was no deration of identity, neither was there any intention of obtaining my trust through undue persuasion. Only one simple sentence was written on it, which indicated a great sense of confidence.


    "9PM tonight, Golden Roof Restaurant 608."


    There was an exquisiteness in the note''s handwriting, and it urged me to give this little rendezvous a try.


    Golden Roof Restaurant felt familiar to me as I repeated the name in my head.


    After chanting it twice to ensure that I had it memorized, I tore the note up and left the washroom.


    When I walked out, I bumped into Irvin, whose face was expressionless. My breathing quickened out of guilt.


    "You have absolute privacy in this house, so you don''t have to lock the door whenever you go to the toilet." It seemed Irvin had heard the clicking of the lock.


    "Old habits die hard, I guess," I answered casually.


    Irvin blinked, and something seemed to have flitted across his mind. Surprisingly, he remained


    unsuspecting. "Maybe. You''re free to do anything as long as you''re happy. I just don''t want you to feel insecure."


    "I don''t," I awkwardly pulled the corners of my mouth into a smile and feigned rxation by spreading out my hands. "It''s veryfortable staying here. You''ve taken good care of me, haven''t you?"


    It was rare for Irvin not to offer me a response. Instead, he gave a faint, knowing smile.


    Somehow, I had a hunch that he didn''t haveplete trust in me either.


    After dinner, I went back to my room early, switched the lights off and pretended to sleep.


    Irvin''s daily schedule was asynchronous with mine. Thus, it barely took an hour before the lights in his room went out as well.


    The servant who handed me the note in the morning seemed to have expected that I would go where I was summoned. When I went downstairs, she was already waiting for me at the door to the backyard.


    "Miss Reid, this way."


    Since I had made up my mind to go, I didn''t have any doubts about the secret meeting. I furtively followed her, tiptoeing towards the direction of the backyard.


    As soon as got out, I was dazzled


    by the headlights of a car at the roadside. Worried that I didn''t take the hint, the driver even deliberately switched the emergency shers on, signaling me to get into the car.


    I approached it tentatively. After seeing the license te, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity towards it.


    My worries quickly dispelled with this revtion. I quickened my pace to avoid being stopped by Irvin.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    On the way to Golden Roof Restaurant, I pondered if Cyril was the the person who set this appointment up - the man whom I met at the French restaurant that day.


    After all, I had lost a lot of weight, and I should look much differentpared to before. People shouldn''t be able to recognize me at a nce.


    It was only until I emerged from the car that I discovered that everything had long since been arranged.


    At the entrance of the restaurant, there was a personal waiter waiting for me, who then directly led me into room 608.


    Itprised two smaller rooms, one of which had a deluxe sofa that allowed the customers to have a leisurely chit-chat between meals. Another room was a living room with a grand dining table. While I wasing in, I secretly inquired about this room and the waiter told me that room 608 was the VIP room of Golden Roof Restaurant, and only the most distinguished and honored guests could reserve it.


    It seemed that the person who wanted to meet me was wealthy.


    I stepped in and walked around the room with the sofa. Soon, the sound of the door opening could be heard.


    I heard the sounds of high-heels, a small trolley and some unsteady footsteps.


    What followed was a child''s voice. "I have my own ns. It''s none of your business."


    "Wynn, it''s about time to eat. Put down your gadget. Didn''t I tell you that we have to concentrate on everything we''re doing, and that we can''t afford to


    be negligent." The woman sounded like a businesswoman, but it could be heard that she was trying to be patient with the child.


    "That rule is just for you," the child muttered, unwilling to obey. "I can, I want it to be... interesting."


    Perhaps he was too young to fully articte his feelings.


    "Wynn Marshall, put that gadget away." The woman began to assume a sterner voice.


    The child did not respond, as if he took no notice of her words.


    "I told you to put it away!" The woman ordered loudly.


    "Humph! You are not my mother. What makes you think that you can discipline me? Tell me!"


    The two started arguing. I could imagine the scene of an unruly child trying to make things difficult for his guardian. I couldn''t resistughing when I felt how distressed the woman must be feeling.


    This was hardly the right time for outsiders to be present. Since they couldn''t see me from their position, surreptitiously moved a few steps away to make sure that I was blocked by the partition between the two rooms.


    At this time, a heavy footstep could be heard, and the child yelled boisterously, "Mr. Facism!"


    "Hendrix, you''re here," the woman called out the man''s name. It turned out to be Hendrix Roberts, the richest man in Zuckerburg.


    Hendrix ignored her. His tone was apathetic and somber. "Call me ''Daddy''."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Even though we were separated by a wall, I could still feel Hendrix''s upromising demeanor. Afterward, I heard the child''s obedient voice. "Daddy."


    However, in the next second, he yfully called out, "Mr. Facism!"


    He then made a run for it with his little feet, as though he was afraid of exasperating his father. What a naughty child.


    Hendrix didn''t really get angry with the child. He just let him go in silence.


    A momentter, the woman''s gentle voice could be heard. "Hendrix, we haven''t had a meal together in two months. Let me keep you and Wynnpany for a while today."


    Hendrix didn''t grace her with an


    amiable attitude. A note of


    insouciance coupled with alienation made up his voice. "There are


    certain things that require talents to be aplished. For instance,


    educating a kid. If you ow


    how to do it, you''d better not get close to Wynn in the future." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What do you mean?" The woman sounded startled, as if she didn''t expect to receive a cold shoulder from him.


    "The fact that you can''t understand


    humannguage further


    corroborates my view that I


    shouldn''let Wynn be in contact with you." Hendrix''s voice was as cold as ice, and the partition did nothing to stop me from feeling the awkward atmosphere.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    "Whatever it is, I''m your fiance, and I''ll be Wynn''s mother in the future. Why must you treat me like this?" The woman raised her voice in anger, but I could tell that she was trying to keep her temper in check.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix''s fiancee? She must be Serene Forbes then.


    Hearing this elicited some sympathy from me. As the CEO of a publicly listedpany, she turned out to be just an ordinary woman. She was humble in front of her beloved man, but he couldn''t treat her with less hostility.


    This was probably not the first time that Hendrix estranged himself from her.


    "Firstly, the engagement is an agreement between my father and the Forbes family. As long as I don''t give my consent, it won''t be valid. Secondly, if it weren''t for the rtionship between our two families, do you think you would be permitted to question me with such a tone?"


    With this attitude of his, this man appeared to be rather cold-blooded.


    I remembered watching Serene on television. She could be considered a beauty, yet here she was, receiving such torrid treatment from Hendrix. He was indeed stone-hearted.


    Before Serene could reply, Hendrix took out his phone and made a call. "Evan,e to Golden Roof Restaurant and take Wynn back."


    Subsequently, he instructed the child, "Wynn, do you know what to do?"


    "I do!" At this moment, the child answered quickly, "Wait for Mr. rk to pick me up!"


    "Good." Hendrix nodded before he said, "Even a kid reads the room better than you do. It''s a mystery how Forbes Group got to where they are today."


    The sound of steady footsteps could be heard. Soon, what was left outside was the sound of the game on the gadget yed by the child.


    All of a sudden, I heard the sound of ss shattering.


    "Bang-"


    I shuddered in shock. Serene did have a temper. I was worried that the adorable child would be frightened.


    To my surprise, Wynn seemed to be ustomed to this. He imitated his father in giving a satirical remark. "Daddy once told me that there is no need to waste time on things with results you already know at first nce."


    My goodness, he was a real chip off the old block. He was just as infuriating as his father was.


    Serene took a deep breath. My heart went out to her. After getting irritated by Hendrix, she still had to deal with the child-version of him. Who would be able to take this?


    "Why bother getting angry?" Another female voice could be heard. "You''ve been working hard for so long. If you give the child a bad impression of you, won''t your efforts go to waste?"


    "Quit speaking up for him. If you were in my shoes, you might not have been able to hold on until now. His heart can''t be touched at all. Do you know what he just said to me..."


    Serene repeated Hendrix''s words.


    The other woman remained silent and did not give a reply.


    Serene let out a long, lethargic sigh. "The Marshall family shouldn''t have vied for custody in the beginning. How can Hendrix still be in the mood to date women when he already has a child?"


    "That''s enough. Don''t you know


    what''s appropriate to be said in front


    of a kid and what''s not?" The man''s status was evidently more superior than Serene''s. He spoke in a condescending manner, and it sounded like he was putting the me on Serene.


    The other woman probably felt that Serene would be affronted, hence sheforted her by saying, "Hendrix has made an appointment with father today. Why don''t youe with us? After the ident, he can be somewhat temperamental, but the Marshall family supports you. It''ll take some patience if you want to be riding high in the end. Apart from everything else, have you ever seen him date another woman? It''s not just you. He''s just uncaring to everyone..."


    "It''s precisely because he treats me the same way he treats other people that I hate it!" Serene became emotional, but she hurriedly altered her attitude and lowered her voice. "Forget it, you won''t get it. Let''s go over to say hello to uncle."


    "Alright, let''s."


    With that, they left the room together.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    Once they left, the entire VIP room fell into silence.


    I waited a while and only tiptoed out when I felt that there was no one outside.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I reached the door, I had a queer feeling that I was being watched. I turned my face to find that the little boy, Wynn Marshall, whom I met at the intersection, was looking at me with a grin.


    He stood there collectedly, as if he was not surprised by my appearance.


    Just as the awkwardness set in, he took the lead in breaking it. "Did you see everything?"


    I was bemused, and didn''t respond for a moment. "What?"


    "That woman just now." He crossed his small arms in front of his chest, pretending to be an adult. "She is my daddy''s fiancee. Daddy doesn''t like her, and neither do I. Besides, she doesn''t really like me. I like you. You look like my mom. Anyway, someone has to marry my dad and be my mom. Can you be my mom?"


    He looked young in his smooth skin, but adopted the tone of an adult. For a moment, I was a little confused about this "like-and-dislike" issue and couldn''t help butugh.


    cing my hands on the knees, I bent down a little to talk to him. "Honey, children can''t interfere in adults'' affairs. Moreover, it''s impolite to call any woman your ''mom''."


    To show my sincerity, I kept my eye on his as I spoke. However, the more I did so, the less confident I became.


    Such a good-looking young one couldn''t irritate me no matter what he said.


    He was so cute and was squeaky clean. I felt the urge to pinch his chubby little face.


    Wynn frowned when he heard what I said. He did not seem to grasp the main points of my words. "Do you hate me?"


    Who could hate a child with such an innocent face?


    I pursed my lips and said helplessly, "I didn''t mean that, I..."


    "You like me then." Wynn did not give me a chance to continue. Pouting, he said proudly, "You can rest assured that my dad is a handsome man, and he treats me well. So, he''ll also be good to you. As long as you agree, I will be your matchmaker!"


    I was amused by his serious expression. "Wynn, do you know what it means to be a matchmaker?"


    l


    don''t


    "It''s not difficult." Wynn raised his chin, pleased with himself. "My aunt taught me that to be a matchmaker is to let Daddy and a woman be together, so that I can have a younger brother or sister. But want that woman to give me a brother or sister. I want you to do it, so I want to matchmake you and Daddy."


    His words bowled me over so utterly that my eyes widened. I was astounded by the fact that children these days were exposed to this, type of knowledge at such a young age, Wynn seemed to have inherited the intelligence of the richest man; his reasoning ability was¡ú exceptional.


    Nevertheless, he was still too naive to simply find a spouse for his father. Moreover, he had somehow even targeted me, a woman whom he had only met once.


    After taking a deep breath to calm down, I walked forward and gently stroked his hairy head before I said patiently Honey, it''s not that simple for two people to be together. Even if I agree with what you''re proposing, your dad may not necessarily like me. To matchmake others forcefully is wrong. Do you understand?"


    As I said this, I suddenly remembered what Hendrix had said to Wynn that day-do you think that I will fancy any woman?


    Well then, I was definitely not his type.


    Shrugging self-deprecatingly, I added, "Okay, I have an appointment, so I''m going to wait outside. Be a good boy and wait for your uncle here as told by your dad."

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    When I finished speaking, a tiny hand suddenly grabbed my pinkie. I looked down and met Wynn''s ck grape-like eyes.


    "No need to wait. I''m the one who invited you."


    "You invited me?" There was no way I was going to believe this.


    The person who invited me had bribed the servant of the Granger family, arranged a car to pick me up and chose to meet at night to avoid Irvin. How could a five-, six-year old kid perform such punctilious arrangements?


    Wynn nodded his little head innocently. "Nine o''clock tonight. Golden Roof Restaurant 608'', I wrote that."


    Hearing what he said, I had to believe it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His handwriting was impressive, considering his age. With that being said, it was not too strange if his upbringing and family background was taken into consideration. However, I was very curious about how he was able to get so many people to get this done for him.


    I turned around, squatted down, grabbed his arms and employed a more sober tone, "Children can''t lie. Tell me, do you know the person who invited me?" "Don''t you believe me?" Wynn replied calmly, turning and walking to the dining table to pick up the gadget lying on it. After that, he sat down and did something with it. I could tell how focused he was from his expression. If I had not seen it with my very own eyes, I would not have visualized such a mature expression on this little kid''s face.


    Somehow influenced by his seriousness, I stealthily approached him and watched him from behind to prevent disturbing him.


    On the palm-sized screen, countlessputer codes rolled along, and Wynn was operating it with his chubby little hands.


    It didn''t take a long time for the word "sess" to pop out on the screen.


    This...


    The scene of a hacker hacking aputer shed through my mind. I said in astonishment, "Did you hack into somebody''sputer?"


    "No," Wynn exined, his voice high-pitched like a child''s, "I just created a small program to disguise myself as daddy. Then, I sent text messages to the chauffeur and Mr. rk''subordinates respectively to tell them about our meeting, asking them to bring you here. They dared not disobey daddy, so they did as told."


    Interesting. This kid was smart enough to give orders using his father''s identity.


    However, the fact that he was adept at using the programming software despite his age was rather mind-blowing.


    Partially believing him, I picked up the gadget on the table to have a look before I gaped at him and asked for confirmation, "Was it really you?"


    "Yes!" He nodded with certainty. He proudly puffed out his chest and showed his masculinity, as if he was afraid that I would not trust him.


    I fell silent and stared at him, not knowing how to respond to this revtion.


    I thought this meeting would help me gather some lost memories, but it turned out to be a joke. I felt so dumb to have rejoiced at it and having looked forward to it previously.


    What could I do? It was just the whim of a kid. I couldn''t admonish him for this.


    I sighed helplessly and put the


    gadget back onto the table. I feigned


    anger and warned him by saying, "You are very clever, but in the future, you can''t keep your daddy in the dark about meeting strangers. As the child of the richest man in town, if the bad guys have their eyes on you, you will be in danger. Do you understand?"


    Wynn blinked his watery eyes. I did not know if he understood what I said.


    I was a little discouraged and was losing my patience in educating the kid on behalf of his father. "Alright now that you''ve met me, and I''ve rejected you, our meeting shalkend here. It''s gettingte, so I''m heading back. Goodbye."


    With that, I was ready to leave, but he grabbed me with his little hand once again and cried bitterly. "What will it take for you to be my mom?"


    I didn''t have a child. Nheless, for some reason, my heart softened subconsciously when I heard his sobbing voice.


    Just as I was about to open my mouth and say something, a stern voice could be heard from the door. "Stop fooling around."

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    By the time I turned around, the owner of the voice had already entered the VIP room.


    Hendrix was wearing a grey suit vest, and the ends of his trousers met the floor vertically without any wrinkles. His ck slicked-back hair wasbed nicely, just as how he appeared on the television show. It could be seen that he had dressed up scrupulously, which made him a prepossessing sight in youngdies'' eyes.


    He shot an apathetic nce at me and lowered his eyes expressionlessly to gaze at his son. "Still not going to let go of her?"


    When Wynn heard this, his naive face puckered even more. "No, I want Mom. I want this auntie instead of Madam Forbes to be my mom!"


    I was so embarrassed by this turn of events that I didn''t even know where to put my hands. I could only smile apologetically. "Perhaps the kid is missing his mother..."


    "If it weren''t because of that, do you think you would have the opportunity to approach him?" Hendrix stared at me unemotionally. His cold expression made me suspect if he was a cold blooded monster innately.


    Discerning the note of sarcasm in his words, the smile froze on my face. "Mr. Roberts, I think you must have misunderstood. It''s..."


    Hendrix did not give me a chance to finish speaking. He walked over and forcefully removed Wynn''s hand as he said, "There are so many women thirsting for the status as Mrs. Roberts. Indeed, you''ve stood out from the rest."


    Pausing briefly, he signaled for Wynn to keep a distance from me with his eyes. Although the child was obstinate, he couldn''t defy his father. He therefore grudgingly lifted his little feet and moved away from me.


    Only then did Hendrix raise his head with satisfaction and looked at me. "You''re very smart. You know how to make use of your strengths, but you''ve chosen the wrong person to use it on. If you want to marry the richest man around, you can save yourself a lot of time by justing at me straight. If you take another furtive attempt to get close to my son again, you''ll have to bear the consequences, mark my words."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he really warning me with such a condescending tone?


    A man obsessed with


    self-confidence was simply challenging a woman''s patience. I suppressed my anger and tried to exin myself, "I''ll make it clear again that this is a


    intention to get close to youel


    misunderstanding. I''ve got no


    son on purpose, nor do I want to marry the richest man alive or whatever. Even though you''re good-looking, in my eyes, you''re just a single father with a kid. It''spletely unnecessary for me to throw myself at such a man."


    This guy had a sharp tongue. Hence, I had to give him a tit for tat.


    Hendrix furrowed his brow upon hearing my words, showing a faint hint of impatience. His eyes narrowed slightly, as though he was indicating that this was amon urrence, and that there was no need for argument.


    I was totally rendered speechless.


    Well, I guess to win the heart of the richest man and an eligible bachelor with a model- level physique and face, those women outside, who really wanted to be Mrs. Roberts, might very well start from his son.


    Comparatively, I might seem to have an ulterior motive.


    "Never mind. Since you think I am so calcting, please take care of your son. As for me, you won''t have to worry about seeing me again. Goodbye!"


    "Mom!"


    I turned around and walked out. When Wynn suddenly called out to me, I stopped in my tracks unconsciously before I turned to look at him reluctantly, but in the end, I gritted my teeth and left.


    I thought to myself, "There''s nothing I can do. Wynn, you have an annoying father."


    I walked out of the Golden Roof Restaurant, found the car that had picked me up that was still waiting by the roadside, and directly asked the driver to send me back to the back door of Irvin''s vi.


    As usual, the vi was enveloped in darkness, with the exception of a few wallmps giving out dim light. I crept in sneakily, afraid of disturbing anyone.

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    During the two hours that I was out, I had not drank. When I reached the foot of the stairs, I turned back and went to the kitchen for some water.


    As soon as I finished drinking and got out of the kitchen, the lights in the living room suddenly lit up. I was taken aback as I shot a nce towards the lit area to find Irvin standing by the balustrade of the staircase in his grey silk pajamas and looking down calmly.


    Before I could figure out an exnation, he asked, "Have you finished all the water in your room?"


    How sweet of him to provide me with such a thoughtful excuse, and I epted it without even thinking while nodding my head. "Yes, I feel thirstier than usual today, so I drank more."


    "Okay." Irvin nodded slightly. There was a brief silence from him before he said, "Remember to turn on the lights whenever youe downstairs at night. There''s no need to save on electric bills."


    Just as I was about to heave a sigh of relief and respond to his joke, he said unhurriedly, "I''ll bring you to buy two sets of pajamas tomorrow."


    After that, he disappeared in the corridor on the


    second floor.


    It took me a long time toe to my senses. Then, I stared nkly at the clothes that I had changed into just before I went out earlier.


    I didn''t know if it was because women were innately predisposed to love children, but after seeing Wynn, I tossed and turned all night, unable to fall asleep.


    When the clock struck five, I could not lie still anymore. I did not want to be idle, hence I decided to go to the kitchen.


    There were people who delivered food ingredients to Irvin''s house on a daily basis. The kitchen was filled to the brim with various ingredients.


    Oddly, every time I saw an ingredient, the way to cook it would flit across my mind naturally, perhaps due to human''s survival instinct. Thus, I chose three of the ingredients before me to wash them before turning them into food.


    "Wow, you''re in such a good mood today. Preparing breakfast by yourself?"


    When Irvin showed up, I was warming milk at the kitchen countertop.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I wanted to give it a try. I didn''t expect that I could really cook."


    It came as a surprise to me since my memories made me think that I couldn''t.


    Someone had once told me that having loved ones would motivate women to learn how to cook.


    I probably had learned it when I was deeply in love with Irvin before this.


    Irvin''s eyes were fixed at me for a few seconds, and a gentle smile gradually spread across his face. "You haven''t fully recovered yet, so don''t tire yourself. Leave these chores to the servants at home."


    "I''m not tired. I got this. Actually, I feel more energetic after doing it."


    Once I finished speaking, the milk had been heated to the right temperature. I poured two sses of it and walked to the dining room. "It''s done. Let''s have breakfast."


    After we sat down and started eating, Irvin said, "I need to go back to thepany for a meeting in the morning. I''ll take you out for dinner afterwards."


    "Don''t bother. I can whip a meal up at home," I blurted.


    After a moment of silence, Irvin insisted. "Wait for me to return."


    At that, I felt rather helpless. "There''s no need to be so cautious. I only lost my memory, I''m not disabled. I can take care of myself. If I continue sitting and doing nothing while letting everyone serve me, my limbs are going to degenerate."


    Irvin gave a smile instead of keeping the conversation going.


    After breakfast, Irvin went back to the office. There were servants to clean up the kitchen, so I took some gardening tools to trim the flowers and nts in front of the vi.


    While I was watering the flowers, two vague figures came into the corner of my eye. I looked over and saw two furtive people outside the fence. It was a man and a woman.


    The man was fully armed whereas


    the woman was decked out in a


    beige long trench coat and an inner


    floral skirt, which kept her warm while preserving her elegance. Therge sunsses on her face also gave her an air of valor andContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    coolness.


    I gazed at them in a daze for a few seconds, considering if I should call someone.


    The cool woman took off her sunsses and ran in along the fence, rushing straight to me out of the blue.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    The sound of her high-heels left me petrified. By the time I came to my senses, the woman had wrapped me in her arms.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Arianna, it''s really you! I thought Cyril had mistaken you for somebody else!"


    I had no idea what was going on at all, and I was held motionlessly by her. After a long time, I asked hesitantly, "I''m sorry, Miss. You..." "You don''t have to be so courteous, I''m Freya!"


    Freya let go of me and sized me up, and her eyes reddened in an instant. "You''ve lost so much weight that I could hardly recognize you!"


    After being in aa for six years, the drastic change in my appearance came as no surprise. Moreover, theck of rest the night before further contributed to my sallowplexion.


    Although I had been staring at her for quite a while, I still couldn''t recall who she was or if we were acquainted in any way. "You''re Freya?" "Yes, that''s me, Freya Moore..." As she spoke, her voice gradually softened. Soon, she was unconsciously choked up in tears.


    The carefree-looking woman suddenly lowered her head as she wiped her tears away.


    Following that, she simply did not hide her urge to whine. Her voice was full of indignation.


    "Why didn''t you look for me when you came back? Do you know how hard it was for us to find you?"


    "Freya."


    The fully-armed man followed her in. Seeing this, he put his hand on the woman''s shoulder andforted her softly.


    It wasn''t until he took off his hat and showed his face that I recognized him. He was Cyril Zimmer, whom I had met in the restaurant that day.


    The two of them were together,


    which meant that Miss Moore also


    knew me. However, I couldn''t recall anything at all. She was crying so bitterly at the moment, and I didn''t even know if I should console her. I "Miss Moore, please calm down."


    The phrase "Miss Moore" seemed to have dishearten Freya even more. "Who are you calling? Do you think you can forget about us after disappearing for six whole years?"


    Men only wept when they were deeply hurt. Though Freya did not look like a pretentious woman, she was crying pitifully and her makeup was half gone.


    I had no choice but to invite them into the house first.


    Freya went to the bathroom to touch up her ruined makeup. When she came out again, she looked very collected.


    The servants brought some hot tea over. I ordered them to leave and personally poured tea into Freya and Cyril''s cups. Freya sat on the sofa, staring at me without blinking, as if I would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    I was embarrassed by her burning, unshifting gaze. The only response I could offer was an apologetic smile. I slowly passed the tea to her "How have you been in thest few years?"


    Freya took the ss and ced it on the table. She nodded and asked me, "What about you? Why did you change so much?"


    I was amused by her anxious expression. "Well, I just feel like I''ve slept for a long time. When I woke up, things were already like this, and..."


    "I understand. It doesn''t matter even if you don''t remember. There''s still half a lifetime left for you. You just need to live your life to the fullest in the future." Freya''s tone was full ofpassion and tolerance


    Cyril must have told her that I had lost my memories. It seemed that the news of me being alive was already a great amazement.


    Her expression and actions convinced me that we were the best of friends who loved each other from the bottom of our hearts in the past.


    I had thought that I could regain some old memories from Freya, but things didn''t always go as expected.


    Freya inquired in detail about what happened after I woke up.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    In fact, I have nothing to say much about them. Aside from Irvin, Freya and Cyril were the only acquaintances in my life. As for the richest man, whom I had met once, I was livid about what happened the previous night, therefore I didn''t mention him to Freya.


    Freya gave me a sense of intimacy.


    We had a leisurely chit-chat, and it was already eleven o''clock in the twinkling of an eye. I stood up and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. "It wasn''t easy getting together. Come join me for lunch."


    Freya did not refuse. "Of course, I won''t leave even if you ask me to.''


    I cracked a smile, finding that this uncivil and yful behavior of hers felt somewhat familiar.


    When I was about to reach the kitchen, I vaguely heard Freya mutter something to Cyril behind my back though I couldn''t make out the words.


    It wasn''t long before Freya came in to keep mepany.


    "Miss Moore, you can just sit outside and wait. The food will be ready soon."


    Freya sighed helplessly. "I''m more used to hearing you call me Freya." "Sorry." I apologized again.


    "Forget it, let''s not fixate on this. Come, let me help."


    "You are a guest. How could I ask you to..."


    "Save your courtesy for others. I don''t really regard myself as an outsider."


    With the help of the servants and Freya, the meal was ready in less than half an hour.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just when we were about to start our lunch, the sound of a car getting parked could be heard from outside.


    Soon, Irvin ambled into the vi while jiggling his car key in hand. He happened to turn his head when he went by the kitchen and noticed the two strangers. He patently stopped dead in his tracks.


    However, the perplexed look instantly faded away from his face, turning into a faint smile.


    He walked over and said, "Why didn''t you let me know that there are guests visiting us? We should have prepared some delicacies for our guests." Having the bearing of a head of the family, he sounded very hospitable.


    "It was a spontaneous visit, so I couldn''t inform you beforehand." I turned and ordered the servants to get another set of bowls and cutlery ready. Subsequently, I said, "I thought you wouldn''t be back this early."


    Irvin raised his lips and remained silent.


    He pulled out the chair next to me and sat down. "How about introducing them to me, Arianna?"


    While speaking, Irvin ced his hand on the back of the chair behind me, an action as intimate as holding me in his arms.


    I wondered if I was overthinking of it or was he purposely dering our betrothal in a subtle manner.


    Although we used to be engaged, before I was discharged from the hospital, we had already concurred that we would get along with each other as friends. However, these were just two old friends visiting us, yet rvin was not subtle with his behavior at all.


    Had Irvin always been such an insecure person?


    I was dazed for a moment before I started introducing them. "This is Mr. Zimmer. We met at the restaurant while this is Freya Moore."


    "Hello, Miss Moore. I''m Irvin." Irvin extended his hand out to shake hands with Freya.


    Freya deliberately twisted their wrists when she held his hand. "Mr. Granger, I haven''t seen you in a couple of years. Have you forgotten about me?" "Do you guys know each other?" I asked.


    Irvin''s expression froze. He casted a nce at Cyril, who was sitting next to Freya. Although it was an almost imperceptible message, I still perceived


    it.


    Cyril took the hint and immediately


    stood up to smooth things over. "We


    grew up in Jarold City, and we''re friends of Arianna. It''s normal to have met each other before. On the other hand, it''s also normal for us to forget about each other since it was just a random meeting. Anyway, it''s fated that we''ve met again. Let''s have lunch first and save the talking forter..."


    He pulled Freya''s hand away and thus, was met with an effective eye-roll from her. After that, she turned to gaze at Irvin with her beautiful eyes, which were full hostility. She was about to say something but stopped on second thought. From the looks of it, she definitely harbored some concerns regarding something. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone could tell that something wasn''t quite right between her and Irvin, but neither of them came to clear the air.


    The lunch then ended, surrounded by an undercurrent of animosity.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    After lunch, Irvin did not head upstairs. Instead, he helped me and the servants clean up the table and do the dishes. He was so adroit at it, as though we were an ordinary married couple.


    Freya''s disapproval didn''t escape my notice.


    The three of them must be hiding something from me.


    After chatting momentarily, I feigned drowsiness and made an excuse to go upstairs. "Irvin, do keep Miss Moore and Mr. Zimmer entertained for me. I''m a little sleepy after taking the medicine. I need to lie down in my room for a while."


    "Go ahead." Irvin didn''t think much of it. He got up, helped me to the stairs, watching me ascend to the second floor and disappear at the corner of the corridor.


    After ensuring that I could not be seen from downstairs, I leaned against the wall and eavesdropped on the situation below. Upon hearing Irvin''s footsteps of walking back to the living room to sit down, I turned around, tiptoed to the wooden pir near the staircase and hid myself behind it to watch what was going to happen downstairs.


    Before Irvin sat down, Freya''s cold voice could be heard. "We''ve gone through all this trouble to search for Arianna all over the world, but it turns out that you''ve been hiding her under the noses of both the Reid and Moore families all this while. Irvin, should I call you smart or audacious?"


    Irvin still wore a nonchnt expression. He smiled while answering, "I''ll take that as apliment. Thank you."


    It was the first time I had seen such an expression on him after being with him for so long.


    "When do you n to tell Arianna the truth?" Freya asked again.


    "The truth?" Irvin asked her back, "What''s the truth? The truth is that I have been taking good care of her for the past six years. As you are all aware, she died in an ident. The person you saw is just someone with the same name and semnce as Arianna."


    He paused for a moment and rested


    his hands on his knees, crossing his


    fingers with a stern look. "I think I have made it very clear to Mr. Zimmer that my fiancee is living a


    goodlife now. I don''t want anyone to disturb her, including you and or


    other irrelevant people." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "You''re crazy," Freya sneered. "How can you decide how Arianna should live her life? She has a family and her own happiness. Besides, she had refused you a long time ago. Don''t you think you''re despicable for taking advantage of her lost memories?"


    "I don''t care." Irvinposedly leaned back on his chair. "I don''t care about anything else as long as she''s alive."


    "But Arianna cares, then..."


    "Enough." Irvin did not give Freya any


    chance to refute. He said


    impatiently, "I''m not in the mood for


    your lecture. All you need to know


    is


    that without me, Arianna wouldn''t have been able to get rid of Sebastian. Now that Sebastian is dead and the threat is eliminated, I can''t push her back into a tight spot. I''m the only one who can look after her the way she deserves to be cared for. Henceforth, you guys will no longer be wee here."


    "Over my dead body," Freya retorted, "You can forget about keeping Arianna caged like this for the rest of her life. I''m her best friend. Moreover, the Reid family...


    "The Reid Family?" Irvin smirked. "They couldn''t even stop a death notice. Do you think she will be as safe as she is now if you thrust her back into her old life?"


    When this was brought up, Freya suddenly fell silent, finally caught speechless.


    Irvin stood up and straightened his zer. He said monotonously, "It is what it is, so it''s best for everyone to fake confusion and think of Arianna as a dead person. Needless to say, I''ll arrange a new identity for her. If you really want to help her, don''t be a Busybody."

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Seeing that Freya was rendered speechless, Cyril could not put up with it anymore. "Irvin, watch your manners!" Irvin acted as if he had not heard him. He turned around and called the servants, "Please see our guests off."


    Cyril may not have had experienced getting kicked out of a house before. Being a young and selfassured man, he stood up and got ready to throw it down with Irvin, but Freya stopped him. Then, the two of them walked out together.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching them leave, Irvin stood there for a while before he shot a nce upstairs with an ambiguous expression.


    I was lost in thought as I mused on their conversation. I came to my senses just in time and shrank my neck to avoid meeting his eyes.


    Everything had been fine a while ago, but I grew increasingly depressed.


    Though Freya and Irvin had been considerate of me from different perspectives, they both made the same choice - they did not tell me the truth.


    I wondered if the memories hidden in the depths of my mind were really this unbearable.


    Even if they were, I wouldn''t have been conflicted and felt the pain if they weren''t precious to me.


    At this moment, I didn''t even know whether I had the ability to bear the consequences of getting my memories back.


    My days after that visit were long and tranquil.


    During the day, Irvin would be busy with his business at the office whereas I stayed at home like a housewife. Apart from going out asionally to satisfy my food cravings, I spent most of my time and daily routine in the vi.


    I may have recovered quite well due to how peaceful my life was. Although I still couldn''t gain weight, my spirit was no different from a normal person''s, and I no longer spent two-thirds of a day sleeping.


    Irvin had gotten me a new smartphone, but I barely used it since I didn''t have many acquaintances.


    One day, Freya actually called me.


    "Arianna, let''s go shopping together. I''m outside your house. Come out."


    Before I could ask her how she knew my number, she had hung up.


    Women always got excited when the word


    "shopping" was mentioned. I changed into a in outfit and got into Freya''s car. As soon as I sat down, Freya pretended to ask casually, "How''s life with Irvin?" "Not bad."


    17.


    At most, Irvin and I respected each other. However, with each passing day, I found that we were running out of things to say to each other. Every so often, when I mentioned the past, he would unobtrusively change the subject. Even though I was aware that he did so to protect me, I still thought of this as an


    overreaction.


    Nevertheless, Irvin was not in a hurry to repair our rtionship, which made me feel very rxed.


    "Really..." Freya nodded thoughtfully. She seemed to have something to tell me, but after a pause, she swallowed back her words.


    We went to the biggest shopping mall in the center of the city.


    As an ordinary citizen, I was blown away by Freya when she nearly purchased all the new products in a boutique However, I was familiar with the process of picking goods while shopping. Our casual chats from time to time also made me feel at ease.


    After all, in Irvin''s house, the only people I couldmunicate with were the servants. They treated me as Mrs. Granger, and I always felt that there was a big gap between us when we were speaking to each other.


    It was a pleasant afternoon to me, but when we left the shopping mall, we found ourselves suddenly blocked by a group of paparazzi.


    Over the past six years, Cyril had


    el


    gotten himself involved in the entertainment industry in Jarold City, and had shot to poprity after being awarded the best actor. As one of his rumored girlfriends, Freya had risen to fame as well.


    "Hurry up and hide with me, Arianna!"


    Freya said as she pulled at me to run away with her. I found myself getting dragged along like a human doll.


    However, the paparazzi were skilled at what they did. In a trice, they swarmed over us and separated Freya and I.


    Freya already had her hands full; she wouldn''t be able to take care of me in this situation as well. In the blink of an eye, she was nowhere to be seen, along with the paparazzi.


    They came and left as fast as lightning, and the paparazzi had a clear target. In other words, Freya had sacrificed herself for my sake.


    I was about to hail myself a taxi when I caught a glimpse of Wynn, who was standing at the entrance, staring at me. There was a joyful smile on his face.


    "Mom, I''ve found you again!"

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    I wondered if this was how the richest family took care of their six-year-old kid.


    As the heir of the richest family, Wynn just standing there was too great a temptation for kidnappers to make a fortune of. I was nonplussed by the fact that there were no bodyguards following him.


    I approached him and squatted to talk to him. "Why are you here alone?"


    Freya had asked me out on the spur of the moment. Even if Wynn is precocious, there was no way he could have foreseen our shopping n and waited for me here in advance.


    As soon as I finished my words, Wynn, who was more mature than a child of the same age, suddenly pouted and grabbed my little finger while saying piteously, "Mom, I got lost. I''m scared."


    I became flummoxed.


    I thought to myself, "Kid, you''re a child prodigy who used your father''s resources to make a ndestine appointment with a stranger. Additionally, your expression had been filled with delight a moment ago, but now, you''ve started to fishing for sympathy. That''s not good!"


    "Well, I''m here, and I won''t let the bad guys take you away." I had no choice but to stretch out my hand and caressed his hair to reassure him. Afterwards, I took out my phone and asked, "Wynn, tell me your father''s phone number."


    Once I unlocked my phone, Wynn took it over. "Mom, let me do it. Dad is at work. I can''t simply call him. I''d better send a text message to tell the bodyguards about where I am."


    The little fellow then used his chubby little hands to operate my phone. Within a minute, the message was sent sessfully.


    "It''s done, mom, Mr. rk will pick me upter." Wynn handed my phone back to me with a proud expression.


    I let out a deep breath, feeling emotionally exhausted.


    When he was writing the text, I had seen everything he did clearly. It looked to be a piece of cake for him to key in the mall''s address, and he didn''t even hesitate when writing the address number. From the looks of it, he did not seem as frightened as he imed at all.


    I even had an inkling that he could get back to his home safely on his own.


    Thinking of this, I decided to leave first. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the mall security."


    He tugged at my sleeve, and his face began to crumple into a look which was more pitiful than before. "Mom, are you going to leave me behind? I''m afraid of being alone..."


    Women had a soft spot for children, never mind a little one with cutely plump cheeks, who was deliberately acting pitiful. Though I could still assume a look of insouciance before, but at the moment, he had gotten me twisted around his little finger.


    a


    Anyhow, it wasn''t Hendrix who was going toeter. It would do me no harm to stay with this child for little longer. Even if I went back home earlier, there was nothing else for me to do other than to stare nkly at my house nts.


    Therefore, I brought Wynn looking for somewhere we could wait.


    When we walked past a fried chicken shop, Wynn stood outside the store, seemingly unwilling to leave. His dark eyes were fixed on the fries and hamburgers on the signboard.


    I knew that children were always fond of tasty food, yet I was still confused. Did a child from a wealthy family also like junk food?


    "Wynn, would you like to have some?" I asked.


    "Yes." Wynn nodded calmly. "I''d like


    to try it. Daddy never allows me to eat food like that." After saying this, he turned his face to look at me. "He is very bossy, unreasonable, a fascist."


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. I remembered that day in Golden Roof Restaurant when he called his father "Mr. Racism". s, this was the story behind it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wynn was rather bold to be addressing Hendrix like this way.


    Noticing that I wasn''t in agreement with him, he entreated me with a softened voice. "Mom, I''ll only have one bite. I won''t eat more, okay?"

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    I finally connected the dots; much like his father, Wynn had poor understanding of things.


    "I''m fine with treating you to a meal, but you can''t call me ''mom'' anymore. Alright?"


    "No problem." The little fellow smiled right away, pulling me into the restaurant. "Let''s go, Madam Pretty!"


    Wynn ordered a children''sbo and the bestselling sets, upying the space of the two-person table to the brim.


    The little fellow did what he said he would. He only took a small bite of each food before he put them back down. The ice cream was the sole exception.


    I chuckled and teased him. "Only girls like sweet food."


    Hearing this, Wynn immediately put down the spoon in his hand, picked up the napkin, elegantly wiped his mouth and stopped eating.


    "Aww, I was just joking. Eat up." As I spoke, I pushed the chocte sundae on the table towards him.


    He shook his head at me. "These are enough." "Really?" I asked doubtfully. Children couldn''t always restrain themselves when it came to food.


    He nodded his little head firmly again and said with a serious face, "Analysis of the big data indicates that inordinate consumption of fried and sugary food is detrimental to health."


    For a moment, I couldn''t tell if I was talking to a six-year-old child or a sophisticated genius. I was bemused briefly before I said, "If that''s the case, shouldn''t you refuse to consume even a single mouthful?"


    "There won''t be any problem if I just eat a little. The more Daddy forbids me from eating them, the stronger my urge to have a taste. After all, I''m a kid. It''s normal for me not to have self-restraint!"


    There seemed to be something wrong with his determined expression. It was eptable for children to be ignorant, but would it be sinful if I indulged him?


    Thinking of this, I felt a twinge of guilt rising in me. Meanwhile, I also sensed a burning gaze directed at me. I looked up and met a pair of cold eyes outside the ss wall.


    Hendrix stood outside the restaurant expressionlessly, and the chilliness around him began to engulf me. A wall stood separating us, but the temperature in the restaurant seemed to have abruptly dropped a few degrees.


    Meeting that pair of ghostly eyes, I was overwhelmed with an inexplicable guilt.


    By the time I came to my senses, Hendrix had already walked in.


    "Mr. Facism!" As soon as Wynn saw him, he shouted fearlessly and stood up from his chair.


    Hendrix frowned slightly and asked indifferently, "What should you call me?"


    Wynn giggled and walked over to hold his father''s thigh, ttering him by saying, "Daddy!"


    A trace of helplessness shed across Hendrix''s eyes, but he didn''t lose his temper. I slowly stood up.


    Just as he was about to say


    something, Wynn lifted his head and said excitedly, "Daddy, did you see Madam Forbes? She said that she. woulde to pick me up soon. It''s been a long time, but she hasn''te yet. The uncles and aunties in the mall didn''t give me the time of the day. Only Madam Pretty was willing to lend me her phone, and I remembered not to simply give you a call, Daddy. I''m a good boy, aren''t I?"


    Huh?


    It was Serene who had left him here? Why didn''t he tell me this earlier?


    Moreover, with that adorable face of his, nobody could bring himself or herself to ignore him if he went up to them for help.


    He deliberately emphasized this, as if I had intentionally taught him to say so in order to take the credit.


    e


    "Mm." Hendrix gave a perfunctory reply before lifting his head to look at me. His eyes were dark and deep, making it hard for others to guess what he was thinking.


    Businessmen valued profit and were wily. Besides, I didn''t have the most positive impression of him. Hence, I''d preferred not to interact with him much.


    "Since you''ve picked up your child, I''ll be taking my leave first."


    With that, I took my handbag and bade a farewell to Wynn. "Goodbye, Wynn. Remember to listen to your father."


    The aloof and conceited man suddenly said, "Thank you for taking care of Wynn. How would you like me to thank you?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    I didn''t expect him to be so gant. After a pause, I shook my head with a smile. "Don''t mention it. Wynn is so lovely, no one would just stand by if they see him in trouble. Pardon my presumption, but try to prioritize the safety of your family, in spite of the fact that making money is important. If it''s possible, you''d better arrange a few bodyguards for Wynn."


    I had no intention of meddling in his business. I just felt close to Wynn, thus I did not want anything bad happening to him. In rich families, heirs would do anything to contend for the session to the properties. Even Wynn had been abandoned by his stepmother-to-be; who knew what could happen in the future?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for the little fellow. At the end of the day, being born with a silver spoon in his mouth may not be as big a blessing as many thought it to be.


    Hendrix''s face fell when he heard my words and he shot me a strange look.


    I felt ufortable under his stare. Just as I was about to make an excuse to leave, my phone rang. It was Freya.


    "How are you? Have you arrived home?" Freya''s voice was full of penitence. "It''s all my fault. I didn''t handle the paparazzi in advance. It''s rare for us to hang out together, but I''ve screwed it up."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s meet up again next time. I''ve been shopping by myself for a while, but I''m going home now. I''ll call you when I get back."


    I had been busy chatting with Wynn after ordering our food, so Ipletely forgot about Freya.


    After hanging up, and before the phone screen was turned off, Irvin''s ID popped up.


    Irvin''s side was silent. "You''ve gone out?"


    "Yes." I nced at the time, and saw that it was already seven. He must be getting off work. "I came shopping with Freya and we lost track of time. I''m going home now."


    "Send my your location and wait for me there."


    "It''s alright, I''ll just take a taxi. I''m not a princess."


    I was definitely no rival of Irvin''s when it came to arguing, so I decided to hang up immediately to end the conversation.


    Subsequently, I left the shopping mall with Hendrix and his son.


    Perhaps it was due to their good looks that many customers in the mall kept shooting nces at us.


    It wasn''t until we reached the entrance of the mall that we found that it was raining outside.


    It was peak hour, and with the weather like this... it would take a miracle for me to get myself a taxi.


    "Madam Pretty, why don''t you go back by our car?" Wynn suddenly came up to me and tugged at the hem of my shirt. Before I could answer, he blinked his watery eyes and said to Hendrix, "Daddy, Madam Pretty helped me. Shall we send her home?"


    Hendrix remained silent and did not reply.


    We were adults and we wouldn''t express our displeasure pointedly.


    As I was about to refuse, I heard Hendrix''s gruff voiceing from the opposite side. "I''ll go and get the car. Keep an eye on Wynn."


    Raising my head and looking over, I only saw his back while he walked into the mall.


    Soon, Hendrix arrived at the entrance with his car. It was a ck Maybach, an indication of his noble status.


    Just as I was hesitating whether to get into it or not, the security guard of the mall opened the umbre to cover Wynn''s and my head. He tteringly gestured and escorted us to get inside.


    I reluctantly epted the offer.


    "Yay! Let''s go to Madam Pretty''s house!" Wynn was very excited as soon as he got into the car.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I extended my hand to stroke his head while smiling. After I told Hendrix the address of Irvin''s vi, I said nothing more.


    Hendrix focused on driving the car while Wynn and I sat in the back seat and had an animated chat along the way.


    My eyes strayed to the rear-view mirror, and noticed that Hendrix seemed to be a little absentminded,


    I didn''t know if it was because he was wary of me that he kept stealing nces at me through the mirror every now and then.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    It did not feel good to be suspected of something, but what mattered more was that I did not feel strange at all sitting in the car. This made me very worried along the way.


    While I was caught up in my thoughts, Hendrix announced in a low voice, "We''re here."


    Only then did Ie to my senses. I opened the door and got out of the car. I expressed my gratitude. "Thank you, Mr. Roberts."


    The rain had gotten lighter; I could easily make a run for the vi from the roadside.


    "Wait," Hendrix called out to me all of a sudden.


    In the blink of an eye, he stepped out from the driver''s seat and went to the trunk. When he came back, he stood quietly with a ck umbre in his hand.


    His abrupt consideration made me a little ufortable. While I was distracted, Hendrix asked coldly, "Don''t you want to get out of the car?" "Oh. Oh, thank you," I stuttered.


    Right after I said that, a familiar voice could be heard nearby.


    "Arianna."


    Hendrix and I turned our heads at the same time, and we saw that it was Irvin.


    "Irvin? It''s only a short distance, you didn''t have toe out to get me," I pointed out.


    Irvin had changed into a set of grey silk pajamas, and he walked towards me with a transparent umbre.


    "A friend of yours?" Hendrix asked. It might have been an illusion, but his voice seemed to revert back to being distant again. "I''m her fiance," Irvin spoke first.


    I pursed my lips without exining much. I could only smile awkwardly.


    "Arianna,e here," Irvin beckoned while waving his hand at me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, I obediently went towards him.


    However, I hadn''t even taken half a step when I felt my wrist getting grabbed forcefully.


    At that moment, the atmosphere felt odd.


    The man''s hand was wide and


    rough, and he didn''t exert much


    strength, but when he touched me it was like magma burning into my skin. It was as if something was going to seep through the area and prate into my blood and bones.


    "Mr. Roberts, is there anything else?" I added while standing rooted to the ground, but I did not reach out to push Hendrix away. Although his grip was not tight, I could tell that I would not be able to break free easily.


    Hendrix had been arrogant before, so what was he ying at?


    At that moment, Hendrix also seemed to be confused, as if he was not aware of what he was doing.


    Irvin''s gaze locked onto Hendrix''s hand instantly. His expression was extremely grave as he demanded, "Please let go of her."


    Hendrix frowned, but he did not insist further as he let go of me.


    Only then did I get under Irvin''s umbre.


    V


    "Irvin," I was worried that he might misunderstand, so I exined, "When I was shopping with Freya, I happened to run into Mr. Robert''s son who had gotten lost..."


    I told him what had happened in brief.


    Upon hearing this, Irvin''s facial


    expression rxed. He turned to Hendrix and said apologetically, "It''s


    fine since it''s a misuing


    should thank you instead for personally sending my fiancee back."


    I


    There was not a trace of any other reaction on Hendrix''s originally indifferent face. He only stared intently at me for a moment before turning around to get into the car. Then, he left.


    "This person is really strange," I joked while looking at the car, and I could not help butin, "He changes his expression so quickly. It''s too much."


    Irvin ignored my words and gave my shoulder a squeeze as he urged, "It''s cold outside, let''s head in."


    "Okay," I replied, realizing that our current rtionship was somewhat ambiguous. I shrank my neck impulsively and took half a step to the side.


    I still refused to let him get close to me.


    Irvin must have sensed that I was estranging myself from him, and his hands retreated within a second.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    After returning home, I took a hot shower and changed into my pajamas. Then, it was time for dinner.


    Irvin ordered the servant to prepare a bowl of ginger soup and told me to drink it, "You were in the rain earlier. Warm yourself up."


    He picked up the spoon and was ready to feed it to me, but I snatched the bowl from him and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    Just as I was about to take a sip, a familiar scene shed across my mind.


    In the past, someone had fed me delicately and gently...


    I felt a sharp pain in my head and my hands weakened. I almost dropped the bowl, so I put it on the table.


    "Are you alright?" Irvin asked, his eyes wide as he stood up from his chair in a hurry. He bent over to help me up.


    I reached for my forehead. "My head hurts..."


    Irvin narrowed his eyes and asked, "Did you remember something?"


    "No..." I trailed off.


    The pain came like a gust of wind and dissipated after a while. I let out a long sigh and looked up at Irvin as I asked, "Did you use to take care of me like this when I was sick?"


    Irvin was suddenly intrigued and turned my question back at me, "What do you think?"


    The corners of my mouth twitched. Irvin was always considerate and would not joke around under such a situation. "Well, as you know, I''ve forgotten everything," I reminded him.


    "Whatever happened in the past doesn''t matter," Irvin said before blowing on the ginger soup and bringing it to my mouth. "It''s getting cold."


    While we ate, I thought of Hendrix and Wynn, and I took the opportunity to do a little gossiping. "Although Hendrix is the richest man in the district and is constantly upied with work, he is also very concerned about his son. He picks his son up even during his working hours."


    Irvin''s eyes flickered as he paused from picking up the food. "What kind of person do you think Hendrix is?" He asked.


    "It depends. As a father, he''s not bad. Although he makes mistakes, his heart is devoted to his child. However, his character is quite strange to an outsider. He''s unpredictable and so it''s difficult to get along with him. I don''t know if he''s like this in front of the child though," I analyzed thoughtfully,pletely unaware of how immersed I was about this father-and-son duo.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I see..." Irvin answered fleetingly and did not say anything more.


    When I looked up, I found that he was absentminded.


    "What''s up with you?" I sputtered. I rarely saw him lost in his thoughts in front of me, so I asked out of concern, "Are there any problems at work?" "Nothing, it''s fine," Irvin assured as he smiled and picked out a piece of fish meat for me. "Let''s eat."


    He did not say anything else, and I did not think much of it. We ate in silence, but our spections towards each other persisted.


    After lunch, Irvin handed me a maic card while we were watching television in the living room.


    I took it and found that it was a


    brand-new identification card with a


    portrait shot of me and an


    el:


    set


    number, as well as my


    name, Ariane Reid. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    This was the first time I personally saw my name.


    I felt a gush of strangeness and familiarity.


    "This will be your identity in the future. You will write your own happiness and sorrows. You own your life. Do you like your name?" Irvin asked


    softly.


    For people who had lost their


    memories, there was no better gift than this. I epted it with pleasure whilegushing, "Thank you, I like it very much."


    The next morning, after seeing Irvin off, I prepared to go out for a stroll.


    As soon as exited the gate, I noticed a ck BMW parked on the opposite side of the road. Beside the car stood a man d in a suit and leather shoes, who was staring at meintently.


    After a while, the man approached me.


    "Hi there," he greeted.


    "Hello," I answered in confusion, "What can I do for you?"

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    The man''s gaze lingered on my face for a while, then he quickly shifted it away. He said respectfully and politely, "I just wanted to ask if anyone has been leasing houses nearby. I think the environment in this area is pretty good. I''m nning on renting a room for my boss."


    "I don''t know much about this. Why don''t you ask the property management? I can help you get their number," I offered.


    This man felt rather amiable, so I turned around and went back to the house to ask the servant for the management''s contact before handing it over on a post-it note.


    The man received it very politely and said earnestly, "Thank you so much."


    "You''re wee. We''ll have to look out for each other if we be neighbors," I quipped.


    "Yes, of course," he agreed.


    The gentleman responded politely then left without a word.


    It was just a small interaction, so I did not think much of it.


    It was not until two dayster when the same BMW vehicle appeared again. I happened to notice it when I carried Irvin''s cat out to y with it in the front yard. This time, it stopped at the exact opposite of the vi''s entrance.


    The door opened, and the first person who came out of the car was the one who had approached me the other day.


    Following that, the man went to open the door of the back seat. Two other males, one bigger sized than the other, got out.


    Before I could react, Wynn had already seen me. "It''s the pretty aunty!" he eximed.


    Hendrix loosened his grip and the boy ran towards me.


    There was a road between us. I was afraid that something would happen to the child, so I immediately put the cat down and took a few steps forward. The little one hugged my leg and raised his small head to look at me with a smile on his face. "It''s so good to see you again!" He gushed.


    "Haha, did you forget? I live here," I beamed as I rubbed his bed of hair, and I let him look at the house behind me clearly.


    It was raining the other day and children didn''t have the best memory. Moreover, this vi and its surrounding area was nearly identical, so it was really hard to recognize it.


    Hendrix nced at my back from afar, then he turned to look at Wynn and warned him, "Wynn."


    Upon hearing this, Wynn frowned straight away. He unwillingly released his little hand, pouted, and walked back.


    He went up to Hendrix and grabbed one of his fingers, acting coquettish.


    Children were very sensitive creatures. He must have sensed Hendrix''s anger and was trying to please him.


    The way these two interacted with each other was highly inimical. He was such a young child, wasn''t Hendrix being too harsh?


    Children were most active at this age, and should be educated by integrating rationality with emotions.


    However, Hendrix and I were only


    eletContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    acquaintances. I could not have say in how others taught their children, so I could only think about


    it in my head.


    Hendrix stood where he was for a while before turning around and bringing the child into the vi opposite of mine.


    When they entered the house, the


    man who was following them turned around and walked towards me. He introduced himself, "My name is Evan, it seems that we''ll be


    and


    neighbors from now on. If you need anything in the future, please feel free to let me know." Content


    belongs to


    Evan handed over a business card as he spoke. I took it, nced at it, then nodded and gave my introduction, "Just call me Ariane."


    After a pause, I continued, "Did youe to inquire on behalf of Hendrix the other day? Is he your boss?"


    "Yes, he wants a change of environment for the child. I decided on this ce after looking around the area. Thanks for that day," he exined. "Evan." Someone could be heard calling him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hendrix shouted for him with an irritated face at the door of the opposite residence.


    Evan said goodbye quickly and ran over to him.


    As I looked at their tightly shut door, I felt confused.


    This residential area was considered middless, and it was a rather far cry from luxurious homes. Why did a rich man like Hendrix not choose to live in a more affluent ce?


    Why did he pick this neighborhood?

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    There seemed to be a lot of things in Hendrix''s mind that could not be perceived through an average person''s way of thinking. With a belly full of doubts, I waited until the door on the opposite side was closed before I turned back and entered my house.


    In the evening, when Irvin came back, it was already time for dinner. Remembering that we had a new neighbor, I mentioned it casually at the dinner table, "You''ll definitely not be able to guess who moved in."


    "Who?" Irvin asked nonchntly. He was obviously uninterested in their arrival.


    "It''s..." I trailed off.


    "Ding-dong!" The bell rang.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The words were just right in my throat, but I was interrupted by the sudden doorbell.


    Irvin did not like to be disturbed during meal times, so all the maids would return to their rooms after serving the dishes. As there was no one left in the hall to call on and I was close to the door, I stood up and told him, "I''ll get the door."


    Irvin had actually already set down his cutlery, but seeing that I had already walked over, he had no choice but to let me go instead.


    It had been easier to beat him in the trivial matters of life recently.


    As soon as I opened the door, a chubby little face appeared at once. "Madam Pretty!" The voice came from the child.


    Wynn opened the door, and his tiny, grape- like eyes rolled around as he stared at me with a smile.


    I grinned at him and said, "Wynn, what can I do for you?"


    "There''s no water and there''s a ckout at home. The new house is dark and boring," he sulked.


    "I see..." I mumbled while frowning and touching the head of the child lovingly.


    Before Hendrix moved in, the vi had been idle for a long time. Since he decided to move in so abruptly, it was inevitable that incidents like these were bound to happen.


    Hendrix suddenly poked his head out of the halfopened door. "Wynn''s a picky eater," he said.


    "Huh?" I was stunned and did not understand what he meant.


    Wynn tugged on the corner of my clothes and said remorsefully, "Madam Pretty, I''m really


    hungry. Look, my stomach is t."


    Hendrix added, "My family can''t cook, and he doesn''t eat takeout either."


    When he spoke, he remained expressionless. It was a special sort of indifference.


    But I understood then. The two guys were here for a free meal.


    I smiled and bowed my head while saying, "Our chef has whipped


    you of we our Wynn,e a belongs to en.swnovels


    your meal with me, alright?"Content


    Once I said that, Hendrix replied, "Alright."


    His tone was as calm as still water, but he spoke so fast that I had a feeling that he could not wait any longer.


    If the famous tunch buffet was


    worth tens of millions of dors,


    then Hendrix, the wealthiest man in


    n''


    the district, was worth at least a million dors. What reason did he have to covet the home-cooked dishes of regr citizens?


    "Yay!" Wynn cheered as he pulled me inside, and I forgot all about what I was thinking of.


    Initially, I was a little worried that


    Irvin would be unhappy if I brought them in rashly. However, he did not show any displeasure because of his civility. Instead, he took the initiative to stand up and say, "I''ll get us two more sets of cutlery."


    Wynn was disciplined very well as he trotted over to help.


    Irvin patted his shoulder and said, "Children should just sit and wait."


    After that, he turned and went into the kitchen.


    Hendrix immediately walked up to Wynn and asked, "Don''t you remember what I taught you yesterday?"


    "What is it?" Wynn responded. Perhaps the child could not remember at the moment because he had been taught too many things.


    Hendrix said coldly, "You can''t respond to this weird aunt."


    "I remember," Wynn replied while nodding repeatedly.


    "The same goes for the odd uncle. You have to see and deduce for yourself, do you understand?" Hendrix asked.

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    As soon as the words left Hendrix''s mouth, Irvin walked out of the kitchen. The atmosphere was so awkward that I couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    This rich man not only had an unpredictable temper, but was also inept at socializing. How could he have a meal at someone else''s house yet teach his child to ignore the host family?


    I cradled my forehead and could not help but worry about the future of the young sweetie pie. With such a father, the child was sure to suffer a great deal in the future.


    Thanks to Irvin''s high level of tolerance, after a few seconds of confronting Hendrix, he took the initiative to look away, went back to the dining table, and sat down. Hepletely ignored the tense atmosphere.


    "Come over and have a seat. Just make yourself at home, you don''t have to be so stiff," I said as I walked over to the chair next to Irvin and took my seat while calling them over.


    Irvin picked some food for me and ushered, "Have this. If I get off workte next time, you should eat first."


    "It''s okay, food tastes better when there are more people eating together," I assured him while grinning. I remembered that Wynn liked food that was sweet, so I ced a piece of sweet and sour pork into his bowl.


    Wynn took the spoon and looked at the meat. He did not budge, and he turned his head to look at Hendrix innocently, as if waiting for instructions.


    I could not tell if Hendrix was happy or upset about it. "She likes you, that''s why she offered you food. You can eat it, you don''t have to restrain yourself today," he said.


    Wynn did not stop to think about his father''s dignity as he asked, "But Daddy, you normally have an angry expression on your face..."


    The little fellow said as he lowered his head and put the meat into his mouth silently. He ate very slowly, but he looked satisfied.


    If he was not careful, the sauce would stain his mouth.


    Hendrix caught sight of this from the corner of his eye. He pulled out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and skillfully wiped it off for his son. Wynn took the opportunity to stuff half of the piece of meat into Hendrix''s mouth with a proud expression. "Dad, it''s delicious!"


    Hendrix frowned and let go of him before returning to his seat.


    When Wynn noticed that he refused to eat it, he stuffed it into his own mouth instantly and muttered, "Daddy, you''re so petty. If you''re jealous, you should get Madam Pretty to give you one too."


    He omitted the word "feed".


    "You shouldn''t talk during meal times," Hendrix reminded.


    When he finished speaking, Wynn raised his small hand to cover his mouth in a panic. He then realized that he hadmitted a taboo set by his father again.


    At that moment, that same hand was grimy.


    Hendrix could not help but grimace. He leaned over impatiently to clean Wynn''s face.


    That scene was extremely funny and amusing to me, and I could not hold myughter in any longer.


    Although Hendrix was a male chauvinist, he was also doing his best to take care of Wynn.


    However, the little guy was being


    corrupted by him. He med his et


    loss of control over Wynn on beautiful aunt and weird uncle, in other words, me and Irvin, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, Wynn lifted his cutlery and challenged me, "Madam Pretty, give Dad a piece of meat!"


    The weight of the atmosphere instantly grew tenfold.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I did not think that affluent people like Hendrix would casually eat what others put into his bowl.


    The gap between our family


    backgrounds was evident before my


    eyes. Merely eating with him at the same table was a little peculiar, not mentioning the intimate gestures exchanged.


    "Wynn, be a good boy. Your father can help himself to the dishes, how much..." I trailed off.


    I had just wanted to change the topic, but I did not expect Hendrix to y along. Just then, he added, "Wynn, I want some sweet and sour pork."


    Although he called Wynn''s name, his words were clearly meant for me.


    Irvin stopped short when he heard this. The strangeness of everything was nearly suffocating.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    "Well..." Wynn fretted as he looked at his dirty hands and pretended that he wasn''t fit for the task. "My hands are dirty... She has to give it to you..." Irvin, who had remained silent all this while, suddenly interjected, "Mr. Roberts, you have a close rtionship with your son. It seems that you and your wife are on good terms as well."


    Hendrix''s eyes shed with a gloomy chill, and he responded with a sneer, "Well, you and Miss Reid''s rtionship seems quite ordinary."


    Irvin remained calm, but added, "I didn''t expect that you would have so much time and energy to manage the family affairs of others." Hendrix''s face darkened and his eyes clouded over with rage. "I can''t bepared with you who makes others'' affairs your concern."


    Irvin straightened his back immediately and said with a smile, "Mr. Roberts, you are so eloquent with your words."


    "As you are," Hendrix retorted calmly, then turned to look at the child. There was not even the slightest waver in his tone, but his voice was very soft as he asked, "Have you had your fill?"


    Wynn had probably witnessed a lot of simr asions. Noticing that something amiss with the atmosphere, he reluctantly put down the cutlery in his hands and replied, "Yes."


    "Let''s go. I''m afraid we''d upset someone if we stay any longer," Hendrix said as he got up. He took


    Wynn''s tiny hand and said his goodbyes politely, "Thank you for your hospitality."


    After the both of them left, I asked Irvin, "Do you have a grudge against Hendrix?"


    Thest time they met, the two of them had been rather harmonious. However, their rtionship tensed when they started living across one another as neighbors.


    It was just a meal. They did not have to be so sharp-tongued.


    The most important thing to note was that Irvin, who was always gentle and courteous, was angered just then. How unusual.


    Upon hearing that, Irvin returned to his humble self and assured me with a faint smile, "That''s not true. You think too much. Let''s continue eating." He obviously did not want to continue talking about this.


    This just proved that there was an irreconcble past between him and Hendrix.


    After all, we weren''t like most


    engaged couples. If Irvin didn''t take


    the initiative to talk about it, I


    wouldn''t have a reason to ask about it either.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed that Wynn''s food was untouched.


    Hendrix said that they could not cook in their new house, and the little fellow did not eat takeout. He would certainly be hungry.


    "Perhaps I could whip something up and send it over to themter?" I thought to myself.


    But that wasn''t a good idea as it would probably upset Irvin even more. Even if he didn''t verbalize it, he would definitely be agitated on the inside.


    It served as another reason as to why I should not confront him.


    "You can''t eat any more?" Irvin asked, his voice interrupting my thoughts.


    "Yes, I''m full. I''ll head up to my room first," I said to him.


    After that, I picked up my phone and turned to go upstairs, pretending to go about my nightly routine.


    Irvin may have noticed, but if he did, he said nothing about it.


    I closed the door and made sure that Irvin was not following me. Then, unlocked my phone, tapped onto the food delivery service and chose a personal home cuisine.


    Wynn did not have to go hungry that night.


    The next day, I went out for a walk as usual and happened to bump into Hendrix and Wynn, both ready to leave their house.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Wynn was extremely excited when he saw me. "Madam Pretty!" He gushed.


    "Good morning, Wynn," I greeted him with a smile and nced at Hendrix, only to find that Hendrix''s ck eyes were fixed on me.


    I froze for a moment before I regained myposure and greeted the man, "Good morning, Mr. Roberts." "Good morning," Hendrix replied while nodding his head indifferently. Then, he led Wynn into the ckmercial vehicle.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    As I watched themercial vehicle disappear along the turning, I sighed helplessly.


    When I was cing the food order the night before, I took Hendrix''s preference into consideration and delivered my wallet a devastating blow. I didn''t even know if Hendrix actually ate the food or not.


    I came to my senses immediately, feeling that something was wrong. Why did I care so much about the father and son duo? Was it because Wynn was just too cute?


    Besides, they appeared in my life so frequently that their presence was almost as pervasive as Irvin''s.


    I could not figure this out.


    After returning home, Freya contacted me.


    "Arianna, there''s something I have to talk to you about," Freya said, her tone even more serious than ourst two meet-ups.


    "When and where?" I asked. Ever since the incident of being chased by the paparazzi, I had be cautious on impulse.


    I stayed home and had a lot of time to watch the news on television after leaving the hospital. There were many scandals that were obviously blocked by paparazzi reporters. I was afraid that I would not be able to get away the next time something like this happened again.


    "I''ll pick you upter," Freya told me.


    Before I could rify more, she had already ended the call.


    Half an hourter, as soon as I got into Frey as car, I felt that there was something odd with her expression. "Are you alright? You don''t look very well," I pointed out.


    We had not spent that much time together, but I could feel that Freya was someone who did not fancy talking.


    It was obvious that she was a little restless.


    Freya nodded with a solemn look on her face while saying, "I''m a little nervous."


    After a pause, she seemed to have thought of something and continued, "This is really important. No matter what, I must tell you today. In fact, you... You know what, forget it. This isn''t a good ce to talk. Let''s do itter."


    Seeing her being so cautious, I did not say anything more.


    Freya brought me to the Golden Roof Restaurant.


    "I own this restaurant, do you have any recollection about this at all? Just order whatever you want to drink. It''s on me."


    I shook my head. Although I was not thirsty, after seeing Freya''s enthusiasm, I decided to order a cup oftte as a courtesy.


    Freya stared at my face in confusion. She then looked left and right before asking, "Arianna, it''s been so long. Have you not recalled a single thing?" "No," I answered monotonously as I scanned the room.


    The private room was simr to the style of the ce where I had an appointment with Wynn previously. Other than that memory, I had no other impression of it.


    I also paid a visit to the hospital two days before. The doctor said that generally, there were no serious issues with my brain, but the matter of memory restoration was something that could not be forced.


    It felt like I was treading on thin ice everyday. The first half of my life was an empty void and everything wasdike a beautiful dream. It felt like I was walking on empty air


    Opening my eyes every morning felt like I was waking up to a strange, suffocating atmosphere.


    Freya let out a heavy sigh, picked up her cell phone, and pushed it towards me across the table with a grim expression. "Do you remember him?" She asked.


    The screen disyed a picture of a man, and this familiar person was Hendrix.


    "I remember him. It''s Hendrix," I replied, somewhat puzzled. "Why do you want me to see his picture?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Freya''s eyes glinted for a moment. "Did you just say that you remember him?"


    "He''s the richest man in the district and the entire country. He''s on the news every day. It''ll be weird if didn''t know him," I said, noticing that Freya was being a little too fidgety.


    Freya''s face froze. "Is that what you mean when you say you remember?"


    "What else could I mean?" I asked. I thought for a moment and added, "Well, he''s my neighbor now, and his son is pretty cute."


    "Neighbor?" Freya shrieked nervously, finally catching the point. "When did that happen?"


    "Just yesterday," I replied. I did not expect her to be so surprised, so I told her everything, "He moved into the vi opposite mine." "What the..." Freya muttered and touched her chest in shock.


    After a while, she regained herposure. "You mean you''ve met each other before? More than once?" She asked again. "Yes... We had dinner togetherst night too, what''s wrong with that?" I questioned, face full of confusion.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    As I thought of what happened during our meal the evening before, I muttered to myself, "Irvin doesn''t seem to like Hendrix and his son."


    "Haha... It''d be strange if he did," Freya said,ughing.


    "What did you say?" I asked, not understanding what she meant by that.


    "Nothing," she replied, changing the subject, "What do you think of his son?"


    "He''s a very interesting boy," I quipped. Thinking of Wynn, I could not help but squint my eyes and chuckle. "He even called me his mom in the past."


    Freya''s expression turned serious in an instant. She looked at me gravely and said, "You are his mother."


    Silence overtook the room.


    It was so quiet that even a needle falling to the ground could be heard.


    It took a long time before I came to my senses. I opened my mouth and stammered, "Freya... you can''t joke about this sort of thing."


    I did not believe that what Freya had said was true.


    She seemed to have expected my reaction as she collected herposure and added genuinely, "I swear, everything I said is true."


    At that point, my heart finally began to waver and tip over like a scale overweight on one end.


    Freya may be carefree, but when it came down to business, she never beat around the bush. I was just struggling to process this bizarre news thatpletely knocked the wind out of me.


    Hendrix had never even dered the identity of Wynn''s mother to the public. How could it be me?


    Hendrix and I?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If that was the truth, then why would I be engaged to Irvin?


    Did Freya mean to say that Irvin had been lying all this time?


    "Wynn is my son?" I repeated and held onto the cup to ease the trembling nerves within. "In other words, Hendrix and I were..."


    Freya added, "It wasn''t only in the past. In fact, you two had never separated. Even when you did, it was to deceive others, but the truth was, the both of you loved each other deeply."


    "Ding!" A sound rang out.


    I was so immersed in my thoughts that I had identally knocked over my cup onto the ashtray on the table. The coffee spilled, covering the tablecloth with arge stain.


    I took a piece of napkin and wiped it hurriedly, but I gradually stopped. "I know you don''t have a reason to lie to me, but epting this news is a little..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, a woman''s voice interrupted me.


    "Arianna?"


    With the clicking of high heels against the ground, I turned my head and saw a charming beauty approaching me aggressively.


    She stared at me as if I was her archenemy.


    "F*ck, this is such bad luck! Who let her in?" Frey a demanded.


    By the time Frey a said that, the woman was already standing in front of me. Her face, which was covered thick makeup, had hatred painted squarely across it. Due to the proximity of the distance


    between us, everything seemed


    rather malevolent. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I was not affected by her expression, but my furrowed brows indicated we most likely shared an awful rtionship with one another in the past.


    "It''s really you You''re still alive!


    You''re really alive!" She screamed. The woman became emotional all of a sudden as she grabbed my arm She howled hysterically and raised her hand with the intention of hitting me.


    UMS


    Freya got up quickly and pushed her away. "Andrea, you luntatic. Have you lost your mind?"


    The woman named Andrea did not notice Freya at all, and Freya did not try to be friendly with her either. She did not hold back as she pushed Andrea against the door of the private room.


    Andrea seemed unfazed by the pain. She stared at me with grim eyes as if she wanted to tear me to pieces. "Hendrix didn''t die, and neither did you. Why are you both still alive but Sebastian had to die?" She growled.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    I didn''t get what she was saying, but I could see that she was very hostile towards me.


    Freya was furious when she saw her. "Sebastian deserved it. No one has any sympathy for him. And you, if you think you''re going to get away with this, I have plenty of ways to get thew on you, so that you''ll end up in prison for the rest of your life!" she threatened.


    Andrea ignored Freya''s threats and red at me like an eagle that has found its prey. "It doesn''t matter. It makes me feel alive. I''ll show you know what it means to suffer a fate worse than death!" she hissed.


    Freya went up to her and pped her across the face. "Andrea, you''re sick, get help. Don''t bark your nonsense all over this ce. I''ll make you wish you were dead!" Freya roared.


    As that was happening, a man in very fashionable attire and a beret passed by and spotted Andrea on the ground. He hurried over to help her up. "God, are you stirring up trouble again? If the paparazzi gets their hands on you, what will you do then?" he blurted.


    "So what? They''re just some measly paparazzi! I can handle them easily!" Andrea retorted. She looked like a manic pig that wasn''t afraid of the butcher, which gave people headaches whenever they saw her.


    From the way they looked, this woman was probably some famous artist and the man was probably her manager, based on how helpless he looked.


    The manager seemed to be a very clever fellow. When he saw Freya, he immediately turned apologetic. "Miss Moore, I''m so sorry. Vivian has had too much to drink, so please don''t take it personally. Please allow me to apologize to you on her behalf."


    Freya''s re was ice-cold. "If this ever happens again, I''ll make sure to strip her of everything she has," she threatened again.


    "This won''t happen again, I swear," her manager pleaded.


    He smiled and pulled Andrea out of the room.


    When they reached the door, Andrea paused for a moment and stared daggers at me.


    As I watched her disappear from the door, I ended up being in a daze for quite some time.


    Freya muttered, "What bad luck we''re having today!"


    When she turned around and noticed me in my daze, she asked with some concern, "Are you alright, Arianna?"


    I shook my head and paused before asking, "Was she my rival?"


    "Yep," Freya confirmed. She pulled a chair close to me and sat down. She exined casually, "At the time, rumor was that she died at her drug rehabilitation center, but the truth was, she was rescued. She changed her name and underwent stic surgery. Now, she''s just an average actress. Her acting skills aren''t that great, but she is incredibly popr. So popr that she was able to sweep her past under the rug, just like that."


    "She''s in showbiz? Why would I have anything to do with her at all?" I inquired further. I couldn''t figure it out.


    "Humph, if it were possible, you? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    wouldn''t want to have anything to do with Andrea at all." Freyaughed. "She didn''t just kidnap you, but she almost reced you. She stole your life and children... Anyway, some people just can''t be regarded as human. I wondered who would be stupid enough to save her. Now I understand that it was really the work of Sebastian, that psychopath," she sighed.


    "In that case, I should be the angry one here. But seeing Andrea behave like that, it looks like it was all my fault Are you sure it''s isn''t because you covered up for me?" I quipped.


    "Hmm?" Freya looked at me as though I were a fool. "Are you ming yourself for something that wasn''t even your fault?"

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    All of a sudden, I found myself unable to refute her question. The world was always changing. There were so many things we couldn''t exin.


    There might not even be a source for all the love and hatred we feel, but we''d never be able to ignore either of them.


    "Madam Reid!" someone shouted.


    Wynn''s childish voice came from the door.


    I turned around and saw Hendrix standing at the entrance of the room with the little sweetie pie.


    He looked very excited as he grabbed Hendrix''s arm and walked into the room. The weight of his small body was being held back by Hendrix''s hands. Just a little push would have sent him flying.


    Hendrix, on the other hand, was very calm and cooperative. He walked slowly and appeared veryposed.


    I didn''t expect to meet them in the same ce twice. I was a little surprised as I asked, "Wynn, what are you doing here?"


    "I got hungry, so Dad is taking me out to lunch!" Wynn replied. Then, he let go of Hendrix and rushed over to me.


    Looking into Hendrix''s cold eyes, I instinctively took a step back.


    He remained expressionless as ever. He carefully looked at Freya and I, as thought he was a little surprised by our presence.


    It took me a few seconds to remember Freya''s confession. I looked at Wynn and my heart was overwhelmed with a mixture of emotions. Is Wynn really my son?


    And I was once... married to Hendrix?


    Thinking of this, I looked towards Hendrix. For the first time, I seriously looked at him.


    As I was inspecting him, I was certain I had never met this before in my life.


    Also, personally speaking, he wasn''t even my type.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He probably noticed that I was observing him, as he looked up as well and we locked eyes.


    His eyes were just as cold as his appearance, which caused people to shudder when they looked at him.


    Wynn looked just like him, but this little didn''t have his father''s aggression.


    Evan arrivedte, he was probably held up looking for a parking spot. When he saw Freya and I, he froze for a moment before nodding respectfully, "Greetings, MissReid, Miss Moore."


    I nodded back at him.


    Freya was surprised to see him. "Evan?" she gasped.


    After that, she looked at Hendrix who was next to him in utter disbelief and confusion.


    A momentter, the two of them exchanged nces in front of Hendrix, and seemed to have reached some kind of tacit understanding.


    Then, Evan stepped forward and said, "Sir, the private dining room is ready."


    "Alright," Hendrix responded calmly and prepared to leave with his son. "Wynn."


    "I want to eat with Madam Reid!" Wynn demanded as he rolled his eyes as he clutched my hand.


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes without saying anything. He didn''t answer him at all. After a moment of silence, he spoke through clenched teeth, "It''s up to you."


    After saying that, he left the room.


    This meant that he actually agreed to his child''s request.


    "Madam Reid,e with me..." Wynn pleaded. After getting permission, he dragged me along as he chased after Hendrix eagerly.


    I''ve always been soft-hearted in front


    of this little sweetie pie. Not long


    after, I was brought into the private dining room that Evan had booked. Freya followed us, but she kept her distance and was whispering to Evan.


    wn


    UMS


    As soon as I sat down, Hendrix wagged his finger, signaling to Evan, and motioned him to take out the micrputer that he had


    prepared in a bag. Then, Hendri


    turned it on and handed it to Wynn. As though given a treat, Wynn held the device and then ran to sit on the sofa next to him. He began fiddling with it.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    Once Hendrix was sure that the little fellow waspletely distracted, he raised his head and with his sharp gaze, instantly locked his eyes onto Freya and Evan while he said gravely, "Now, you may speak."


    Because of his tenacious figure and overbearing presence, even thought there wasn''t a hint of anger on his face, he looked downright intimidating as he sat on his chair.


    I could tell, more or less, what was happening, but I wasn''t entirely sure. All I could do was to stare intensely at Freya.


    Hendrix''s imposing manner was frightening, and didn''t even look angry. Freya could only risk it as she eximed, "You heard me. I want Arianna and Wynn to be together again. Nothing should stop a mother from being with her own son!"


    Freya had already told me about this before, so I wasn''t surprised.


    I wanted to see how Hendrix would react.


    Hendrix happened to look over and fixed his gaze on me for a second before he looked away.


    Right after that, he brought his gaze down as if he had just heard a childish joke. He sneered and asked, "What then?"


    Freya had to bite the bullet as she opened her mouth again, "She''s your only wife."


    After that, she seemed to realize how bold she was at this moment, so she stared at Hendrix discreetly with a cautious look on her face.


    Hendrix was really good at concealing his emotions, his face looked apathetic. It was silent yet frightening.


    It seemed that Freya wasn''t able to guess what he was thinking, so she tugged at the corner of my shirt anxiously, as if asking me to protect her should anything happen.


    I couldn''t understand why she was so confident in me.


    Even if Wynn had a very close rtionship with me, it didn''t mean that Hendrix would love me. Before I learned the truth, I was just another scheming girl in Hendrix''s eyes who had approached his son several times. He had no tolerance forthat.


    Instead of being concerned about


    Hendrix, I was more eager to find the


    1.ne


    truth. I pursed my lips together and gathered the courage to speak, "Whatever Freya said may not sound credible, but I feel that she has no


    reason to lie..."


    As I spoke, Hendrix''s face didn''t flinch at all, but his eyes looked slightly detached from reality. He was obviously listening very carefully.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    His willingness meant that there was a chance to get closer to the truth.


    After saying that, I paused and nced at Wynn.


    Like an adult, he waspletely entranced with the micrputer. He seemed to be ying a game with ease, as he had a slight smile on his face.


    As I watched him, my heart


    softened, and I smiled along with


    him, unaware of what I was doing as


    gas


    I muttered to myself, "It''d be very simple to verify anyway. I can take Wynn for a paternity test, we''ll know for certain then."


    Once I had finished talking, the entire room focused on Hendrix.


    He sat in his chair with a look of indifference, still keeping his thoughts and emotions elusive.


    This suffocating silence made me feel very ufortable, so I fiddled with my fingers uncontrobly.


    I could hardly ept all the things that Freya mentioned. Hendrix would definitely feel the same way.


    He was the wealthiest person in the


    country, with a gentle and noble


    fiancee by his side... To him, if these ims really were true, it would make things very troublesome for him.


    Suddenly, I remembered something, so I asked him, "Have you forgotten the past as well?"


    From the moment Freya revealed everything to me, all my thoughts had been on Wynn because we seemed destined to be together. However, as for Hendrix and I... I had neglected him...


    To me, Hendrix was just a stranger whom I had only known for a couple of days, and I found him a little annoying.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    I thought that Hendrix would stay silent until the end, but all of a sudden, he made a threat without even thinking twice, "Everything that was mentioned just now will remain in this room. If even a hint of this gets out, there will be consequences."


    When I heard this, I was stuck in a daze for a moment, but I soon understood what he meant and nodded repeatedly while I reassured him, "Don''t worry about that."


    Hendrix was the head of the Roberts Group and everything around him determined the sess and failure of thepany.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The arranged marriage between the Forbes and the Roberts family was now public news. If news got out that Hendrix had been raising the child of his ex-wife in secret, it might cause a drop in value of hispany''s stock.


    Then he raised his head abruptly and stared at me with his chilly eyes. "You have some pretty good acting skills. Did you learn that from Cyril?" Hendrix knew Cyril?


    It meant that he still had memories of our mutual friends, but his tone wasn''t very friendly.


    "What do you mean?" I asked. I could feel the hostility in his gaze, and I was a little confused.


    Even if he saw his ex-wife, whom he had divorced via a mutual agreement, you''d think he''d be a little bit anxious to see her alive again?


    Hendrix ignored me and turned his head towards Freya. He rapped the table with his knuckles as he demanded, "Two years ago, news of Arianna''s death had already been made public. You n on taking advantage of me with such a phony act?"


    When he said this, Freya''s entire body tensed up, as though Hendrix had pierced her where she most vulnerable.


    I waspletely shocked.


    So, I''ve been dead for two whole years?


    A thought popped up in my mind, "Criminalw stiptes that when a victim has been missing for four years, their family members and spouses are allowed to apply for their death certificate."


    I''ve been in aa for six years, and


    the death certificate was issued two years ago In other words, anyone who wanted to prove that I wasn''t dead might have given up long ago. Once four years have passed, they couldn''t wait to submit the


    application to the court. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, I finally understood what Irvin meant when he said, "Just pretend that this woman named ''Arianna'' doesn''t exist in this world."


    My head was buzzing, I looked at


    ???


    Hendrix. The only people who could submit the application for my death certificate would be my close rtives. Then, was it done by my own family, whose whereabouts I had no knowledge of, or was it done by this emotionless man?


    But based on Hendrix''s expression, I could tell that he didn''t have any hope of his wife surviving.


    Thinking of this, my heart sank for some reason, and I felt unspeakable sadness.


    However, this wasn''t the time to be sad.


    I calmed myself down and stood up.


    I looked at Hendrix solemnly and said, "Regardless of whatever that has happened in the past, you can see me clearly now. I''m living well and have the right to take care of my child. I hope to have some time alone with Wynn." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I was finally reunited with my son. I believed it wasn''t long before I could regain the time I had lost with him.


    After I said that, Hendrix slowly raised his head. His deep eyes were like a bottomless abyss. "Can''t you understand English?" he scoffed.


    Then, he paused for a moment and nced at the little sweetie pie in the distance before continuing impatiently, "Well, let me make this clear. Wynn''s


    mother is dead. Even though you do look like her, you can never rece her. Don''t overstep my boundaries."

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    This made me confused. "Mr. Roberts, get this straight, no one here is pretending to be your ex-wife, I am who I am, Ariane."


    I was feeling very angry and anxious. Without thinking much, I whipped out my identification card from my bag and held it up for him to see.


    Although this seemed immature, it was the most direct and effective way that I could think of to prove myself to him.


    I thought that an identification card would definitely turn this whole situation around, but Hendrix only craned his head and nced at it. A meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    I suddenly felt guilty from his reaction, and my hands were trembling.


    As this was happening, Freya came over and bent down to look at the card in my hand. After realizing what it was, her face filled with


    embarrassment. She pulled on the hem of my shirt and pleaded with me, "Put it away."


    "Why?" I responded. I didn''t understand, and it even made me angry. "My face and identity card can''t prove that I''m Hendrix''s ex-wife, that I am Wynn''s mother?"


    "Mrs. Roberts''s name is spelt differently," Evan exined.


    As he said that, I suddenly felt discouraged as I gripped the card in my hand guiltily.


    I remembered very clearly that when Irvin gave me this card, he told me, "Your name is spelt as Ariane, not Arianna."


    Could this really just be a misunderstanding?


    But was it really possible for two different people to look so simr in this world?


    Seeing that I waspletely lost in my own thoughts, Hendrix breathed a sigh of relief as he didn''t intend to lose his temper. He added gravely, "The Golden Roof Restaurant is running well under yourmand, but I never expected this from you. I expect a detailed report on this matter. Next time, you''ll be made aware of what the consequences will be."


    Those words were meant for Freya, but Hendrix''s gloomy eyes were fixed on me.


    It felt like he was looking at another person by staring straight through me. Or rather, he was actually just like Freya and all of the others who treated me like I was the dead Arianna'', yet he refused to ept me as that person. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Even though Freya was a confident woman, she couldn''t afford to put up a tough act in front of


    Hendrix. She quickly consented and said, "I''ll prepare that report for you."


    After saying that, she pulled me out of the room.


    Hendrix walked toward the door and added gravely, "You may not be able to bear the weight of another person''s life, so stop acting so high and mighty."


    He was being very straightforward. I wasn''t Arianna, and I did not have the right to live her life.


    However, the more he behaved like this, the more unwilling I was. I tilted my head to look at the little sweetie pie who was still at the corner, and my heart filled with even more mixed emotions.


    After leaving the Golden Roof Restaurant, Freya drove me home.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sitting shotgun, my head kept thinking about what just happened, so I was a little slow to put on my seatbelt.


    Freya noticed that I was spacing out. She ced a hand on the steering wheel and observed me intently, "Didn''t you notice that something was wrong with Hendrix?"


    "What?" I asked, confused.


    Freya seemed disappointed with my reaction as she continued, "Think about it. If he actually believed that you were an actress that I hired to be Arianna, why would he, being the vengeful man that he is, simply let us off with just a warning?" It''s probably because of Wynn: He''s very attached to me," I guessed.


    "Not necessarily," Freya sighed as she shook her head and continued, "In my opinion, Hendrix may have actually recognized you, but he might not want to admit it."

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    I frowned as I couldn''t really understand what she meant.


    What did she mean by that? He actually recognized me but refused to acknowledge it?


    I thought to myself, who else could take care of their children better than their own mother?


    Freya''s face turned serious as she said, "It''splicated. I can''t exin it clearly in such a short time. I''ll need to get back and investigate this."


    I wasn''t really sure about what was happening, so I just grunted in response.


    After thinking about this for a while, I pressed on, "What about the death certificate that Hendrix mentioned earlier? Who was I before?"


    The hunch I had moments ago proved to be true. Rather than saying that Hendrix didn''t believe that his wife was still alive, it was more likely that he wasn''t willing to admit that he even had such a wife.


    I felt a little muddled in the head as I gazed at Frey a with a conflicted look on my face. "In fact, it''s possible that you''re mistaken. You''ve seen it, too. Maybe his ex-wife and I just have a simr sounding name and simr features."


    My eyebrows furrowed tightly together. I couldn''t tell whether I was unable to distinguish the truth, or if I just refused to ept the fact that I had been proimed to be dead.


    One of my closest rtive''s couldn''t wait to erase any trace of my life. Then what difference was itpared to being abandoned by the whole world? Compared to being forgotten, I''d rather live an ignorant life.


    Freya opened her mouth and was about to speak. However, I didn''t have the courage nor energy to listen to her. I raised my hand and stopped her before she could say anything. I said, "Forget it, I don''t want to hear it. I''m tired, I want to go home and rest."


    I was in a bad mood and Freya could tell. She stopped forcing me to listen and sent me home.


    When the car passed through the district, I suddenly felt the urge to find Irvin. So I asked Freya to drop me off somece nearby.


    It wasn''t difficult to locate the


    Granger Group as it took us only five


    minutes to get there. As soon as we entered the lobby, the receptionist greeted us warmly, "Wee, Miss. Do you have a scheduled


    ve


    appointment?" "No, but I wish to meet Irvin. I''m his... friend, I said


    while looking around the office.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ever since I regained my consciousness, I have yet to visit Irvin''spany. There were many new staff around and they seemed to be working efficiently.


    Once the receptionist heard this, she


    replied with an odd tone, "Mr. Granger has a huge circle of friends. Not everyone has the luxury to meet with him personally. Let''s get you registered first, I''ll call you back


    when I have news." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    It seemed that Irvin''s business was doing very well, it was pretty challenging to find any issues with them.


    "There''s no need for that. Just let him do his work," I replied. My visit was just on a whim, but now that Irvin is so busy with things, I''lle and find himter.


    The receptionist raised her eyebrows and put the registration form back while she bid us goodbye apathetically.


    As I turned to leave, the doors of the elevator opened. Irvin and a few other men sauntered out. Judging from the way they spoke, one of them was a client.


    They were probably discussing their business ns.


    A hint of hesitation shed through Irvin''s eyes as soon as he saw me. He turned his head abruptly and instructed his assistant to bring his clients to the meeting room. Then, he walked towards me and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing? I would have sent someone to pick you up."


    The receptionist probably didn''t expect me to have such a close rtionship with Irvin as her face turned pale.


    Before I could speak, Irvin had already guided me into his office with his hand on my waist. "Come in," he said.


    This sudden intimacy made me shudder uncontrobly. Once the door to his office was closed, I distanced myself from him immediately.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    It seemed that Irvin was used to my behavior and didn''t ask about it. He just calmly poured out a ss of water and handed it to me.


    I took a small sip and exined guiltily, "I... I''m actually fine. I just happened to be passing by, so I thought I''de in and visit."


    Irvin changed the topic and asked, "Why are you out today all of a sudden?"


    "I went to see a friend," I carefully kept it vague.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Irvin was able to guess who it was since I didn''t have many acquaintances. He asked, "Was it Miss Moore?"


    "Yes." I had no reasons to hide anything now.


    Silence followed my response. My fingers trailed the edge of the ss that was in my hand. I was hesitant about if I should pour out all the doubts I had in my heart to him.


    Irvin had been paying very close attention to me and I was sure that he had seen through me in an instant.


    A momentter, Irvin went to sit at his desk. Then, he asked casually, "Did you do anything else other than talk? Or did you run into the paparazzi again?"


    I had previously told him about the incident where Freya and I were cornered by the paparazzi in the mall.


    I wasn''t thinking about that at first but since Irvin brought it up, I couldn''t help but ask, "Irvin, you... have you dealt with Mr. Roberts before?"


    Irvin''s face froze and he said, "Who told you that?"


    Irvin''s directness left me in a daze.


    He did not look guilty at all.


    As a result, I felt a little embarrassed. It was much too cold-hearted of me to ask a man who had been protecting me for the past six years about someone who I had just met.


    Irvin saw me hesitate. Then, he became serious and asked, "Was it Freya?"


    I pursed my lips, "Freya hoped that I could recover my memory as quickly as possible."


    Irvin didn''t seem surprised at all. He didn''t even ask about the details of our conversation. Instead, he simply asked, "Do you believe what she said to betrue?"


    "She has no reason to lie." Deep down in my heart, I trusted Freya very much.


    "Great," Irvin smiled gently, "As long as you believe that she isn''t lying to you, then she''s not."


    What Irvin said only confused me even further.


    The current Irvin felt more like a close confidante of mine rather than a lover that he had once been. He wasn''t going to get jealous or ask details about my life and


    O


    conversations with others. Content


    belongs to


    Even though we lived together, our daily lives werepletely isted from each other. There was no intimacy nor warm moments in our rtionship.


    I''ve had this thought for quite some time and I couldn''t help but ask him about it, "Am I really your fiancee?"


    When Irvin heard this, his expression changed. He became more casual and said, "What do you think?"


    I shook my head, "I don''t know."


    Irvinughed and took out his mobile phone, as he said casually, "It''s gettingte. Do you want me to go home with you or have someone send you off?"


    It was obvious that he had deliberately changed the subject to avoid answering my question.


    However, I''ve always felt like he was hiding something.


    Irvin was the first person I saw when I opened my eyes and he became the person I became the closest to.


    However, at this moment, I suddenly felt like I didn''t know him at all.


    §Ö


    Irvin looked up at me and patted me on the arm with his hand. He said Don''t push yourself too hard.


    gently Things will naturally fall into ce.


    Take your time."


    I answered, "I know. It won''t be long before you''re done with work. I''ll wait for you."


    I would only end up overthinking things if I went home now, so it would be better to take this opportunity to observe Irvin''s daily routine at work.


    Irvin instructed his secretary to prepare some afternoon tea and went into the conference room to have his meeting.


    His office had an open-concept design. The conference room was separated from where I was with a single ss wall. From where sat, I could clearly see the situation in the conference room.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    Irvin was very different from how he usually was with me. He was dominant in front of his business partners and clients. It was obvious that Irvin was the one in- charge in the conference room. The way he carried himself reminded me of Hendrix.


    There was nothing normal about his daily life routine. Being involved in business nning only made him seem even more aggressive than usual. Suddenly, I realized something and I stopped drinking my coffee. Why was I thinking about him?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I turned around and took a closer look at the interior of his office and at the bustling city center outside. Although there was still arge gap between Irvin and the super rich, he was still among the elite.


    I suddenly thought of Andrea, that crazy woman I met.


    Hendrix and Wynn had suddenly appeared back then, so I didn''t have time to ask Freya about the grudge I supposedly had with that woman.


    Just like Cyril, Andrea was also from the entertainment industry. Therefore, it shouldn''t be


    too difficult to do a background check on her.


    So I took out my mobile phone and typed in the words "Andrea Burton" in the search engine.


    "Andrea and Hendrix are out on an expensive trip..."


    "...Valerie''s daughter has returned to being high life."


    "The path of the former daughter''s depravity..."


    "Andrea couldn''t cope with her addiction andmitted suicide in prison..."


    Each article was apanied with several horribly exaggerated photos.


    Andrea''s life was full of ups and downs, and the majority ofizensmented about her fate.


    However, the appearance of the


    woman in the photo was very different from what I saw at Golden Roof Restaurant the other day. The entertainment industry wasn''t


    tolerable of their artists a dabbet


    el.ne


    immorally. For artists that dabbled


    into drugs, they would no longer have the chance to bask in the limelight anymore. Hence, it was understandable why Andrea had changed her appearance in order to earn a living.


    As Freya had said, Andrea hadn''t only changed her appearance but she also changed her entire identity. Apart from her stage name, Vivian, there was almost no other actual information about her.


    However, there was one thing that I


    couldn''t understand. Freya had said that Andrea had wronged me. I hadn''t caused trouble for her in the past six years, so why did she bare her fangs and threaten to seek out justice when she saw me? Content


    belongs to


    I thought about this for a moment and felt a little helpless. I couldn''t even be sure if I was Arianna, so what would be the point of being worried about her enemies?


    I took a deep breath and turned around to look at Irvin in the conference room. I then typed his name in the browser.


    The search results surprised me.


    "The sessor of the Granger


    Group". "The proud son who had just


    Ret


    returned from studying abroad". "Irvin and his stepmother Nerissa can''t get along". "Johannes passes away, Irvin takes over thepany". "His mother fell from a building and died, leaving the Granger family bare".


    His parents passed away in such a short period of time. How did he get through those dark days...


    Compared to Andrea, his life seemed like a rollercoaster ride. Perhaps it was because of those dark days which made him be so thoughtful and caring as he was now.


    The next article was about the rtionship between Irvin and "Arianna".


    Six years ago, Irvin had mysteriously disappeared. The Granger Group had no leader and the shareholders were about to make a move. It was at this time that "Arianna" stepped in and supported the family business for Irvin.


    Maybe it was because of "Arianna''s" rtionship with Hendrix that, even though "Arianna" and Irvin were on good terms, there weren''t any rumors about them.


    However, I felt like Arianna''s life wasn''t as simple as how the article had depicted it.


    I clicked on one of them and saw a photo of Hendrix and thete Arianna.


    I had to admit that she looked so much like me. Other than the fact that herplexion was much better than mine, she looked more mellow and healthy. Her facial features were exactly the same as mine.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    I was lost in my thoughts for a moment. Irvin had finished the meeting and walked in, "What are you thinking about?"


    He stood in front of me and asked me this. He lowered his gaze and looked at the contents of the page on my phone. He then smiled faintly and walked over to his desk. "Do you think it''s the same person?" he asked.


    His words cleared all the doubts in my heart.


    I simply got up and walked over. I then sat in front of him, clicked on the picture and handed him the phone, "Don''t you think we look alike?"


    Six years was enough to change a person''s appearance, but it could not erase the scars that it had left on the body.


    Irvin crossed his legs and leaned back on his swivel chair. He stared at my face for a few seconds and then said, "You both do look alike."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His reply sounded both firm and determined. If he had answered skeptically, I could still consider it. However, because he had answered so firmly, I was rendered speechless.


    Irvin was affirming my doubts but somehow denying it at the same time.


    He meant that I looked simr to Arianna, but I wasn''t exactly a carbon copy of her. Probably because I wasn''t her, that''s why he could reply so casually.


    As I looked into his eyes, I suddenly realized that Irvin had never mentioned his past to me before.


    Since he was once so close to "Arianna", why was he engaged to me, who happened to look just like her?


    "I''m done with work for the day. I''ll take you out for dinner tonight."


    Before I could even consider this, Irvin had already stood up and urged me to leave.


    I grabbed my phone and followed him out.


    At this moment, I realized that I had gotten used to Irvin changing the subject whenever he was faced with things that he didn''t want to talk about.


    As we got into Irvin''s car and were about to set off, a ck car suddenly drove up and blocked our way. Luckily, Irvin was able to hit the brakes just in time.


    "Beep!" Irvin was very restrained. He honked and motioned for them to let him pass.


    Two minutes had passed and yet, the other driver didn''t roll down his window to apologize nor move their car. Irvin unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car to talk to them.


    However, just as he knocked on the car''s window, the ck car suddenly elerated and drove away.


    Even Irvin who usually had a good temper couldn''t help from frowning at such rode behavior. However, he didn''t want to waste anymore time. He turned around and got into the car after he watched the ck car disappear in the distance. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I had something on my mind, but I didn''t ask him about it. I didn''t utter a word throughout the car ride and quickly put that thought behind me.


    As soon as I sat down at the dining table, Freya sent me a bunch of photos via WhatsApp.


    These photos were taken when "Arianna" was with her.


    Of course, there were also some photos of Arianna" with two children in her arms. In the photo, she looked happy and content. It could be seen that her family was happy and well-loved.


    "Are you still thinking about the problem from earlier?" Irvin tried to look at the screen of my mobile phone.


    I simply handed the phone over and said, "Freya said that these might help me restore my memory."


    Irvin took the phone and flipped


    through it for a while before he


    el


    stopped at the photo of "Arianna" teasing a child. His eyes were gentle as he said, "From the looks of it Arianna had a very happy time with the children after all."


    "That''s right," I smiled lightly, "What kind of mother would be unhappy when she''s with her own children?"


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind and I asked Irvin, "What about us? Have we ever had a child together?"


    Irvin was stunned as he handed the phone back to me. He said slowly, "No, I tried to, but you refused. I guess you don''t like children."


    "I don''t like children?"


    But why did I feel like I did?


    Having children would be great. They were so innocent and pure. Them, with their fair and chubby little faces, whoever saw them would be cheered up in an instant.


    Had my preferences changed after I died?


    As I looked at the picture of Arianna'' ying with her children, I nodded absent-mindedly, "Perhaps... that''s the case."

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Maybe it was because of this, that Irvin and I were separated for quite some time.


    As this thought sank in, I was suddenly overwhelmed with guilt. If I had figured this out earlier, then we would have children by now.


    The sense of guilt increased and I felt very sorry for Irvin.


    I really wanted to get better, so I said, "Irvin, I want to see a psychologist."


    The moment Irvin heard me say that, he fell silent. He put down the knife and fork in his hand and looked at me seriously, "I do know something about psychological therapy, and I have consulted professional doctors about it. Psychological therapy mainly targets patients with mental disorders, but you have lost your memory because of an ident. If you undergo treatment, at most, the effect would only be temporary. It wouldn''t really help you in the long run."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Irvin stopped momentarily to allow the waiter to ce the dishes on the table. After he left, Irvin continued, "Why are you suddenly thinking about this? Has something happened? Don''t push yourself too hard."


    I thought for a moment and lowered my head with guilt. I said meekly, "I just want to find myself, and I don''t want to continue living in the shadow of another person."


    Irvin didn''t reply. He looked down and pondered for a moment before he raised his head and said, "Since you''ve already decided, then I''ll support you. I''ll contact the psychologist when we get home tonight. However, as I''ve said, don''t be too hopeful. We still have a long way to go."


    "Okay," I said and looked at him excitedly. It didn''t matter how small the chances were. As long as there was a chance, I wasn''t willing to lose even a portion of my memory.


    "Let''s eat," Irvin smiled faintly.


    It was dark after dinner.It was also drizzling slightly.


    Jarold City had just weed autumn and the weather was wet and muddy every day. Such weather made people moody and annoyed.


    By the time I got into the car, my hair was soaked from the rain. Irvin drove the car slowly on the road and chatted with me all the way home.


    We drove away from the city and passed an intersection. When he stepped on the brake, he found that no matter how hard he stepped on it, the car didn''t slow down. Instead, the car sped up.


    Irvin tried pulling on the handbrake,


    but due to how fast the car was going, the handbrake was stuck in ce. The car sped across the road like a bullet being fired from a gun. The car didn''t show any sign of slowing down as we sped past a red light.


    Irvin''s face darkened. He kept his hand on the horn to warn other cars on the road. He called out, "Arianna, there is something wrong with the brakes, TM''m trying my best to control the car. Jump out of the car when you get the chance, otherwise it''ll be toote!"


    I too realized that something wasn''t right with the car. I kept my gazez fixed ahead and watched as we sped through the intersection.


    zens


    Dozens of cars drove about hurriedly to avoid colliding with us. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I held on to my seat belt tightly as I cried out nervously, "No, I won''t leave you!"


    When Irvin heard this, not only was he not moved by it, he became even more furious. He yelled, "Jump now! I saved you with my life before, I will not put you in danger anymore!"


    The situation was critical. I didn''t have time to think about what he had just said. I gritted my teeth, unlocked the car door, and jumped out. Secondster, Inded on the grass by the roadside.


    Luckily, the grass was soft, and I was lucky to only have suffered minor injuries.


    As I thought about Irvin who was still in the car, I quickly got up and ran towards the direction of the car. Suddenly, I heard a loud "crash". Irvin''s car had hit the guardrail and flipped over.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    I rushed towards the driver seat. Iid down on the ground and swept the broken sses away. "Irvin, are you alright!?" I cried out.


    His head was bleeding and his eyes were nk. He opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. He blinked his eyes as if he had recognized me and then passed out.


    I took out my phone and quickly dialed 911. "Help! I need an ambnce, I have an injured person here, the address is..."


    Fortunately, the ident wasn''t far from the city, and the ambnce was able to arrive in less than ten minutes.


    Irvin was rushed to the operating room as soon as we arrived at the hospital. I waited outside and paced about the corridor anxiously.


    Two hourster, the red light above the operating room went out, and the doctor pushed the door open.


    I immediately stood up and asked, "Doctor, is the patient''s injury serious?"


    "The airbag protected him from the crash and he only had some external injuries. The surgery went well and we''ve stitched up his wounds. But well need to keep him in the hospital for now to observe his condition."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, doctor."


    Soon, Irvin was pushed out on a bed by a nurse. The anesthetic hadn''t worn off yet, so he was still dazed.


    I leaned over and gently called out to him, "Irvin?"


    His eyes twitched a little but he didn''t speak.


    As he was transferred to the ward, I began to contact his rtives and friends.


    However, ording to the information on the inte, Irvin was an only child and his parents were no longer around. Apart from that, I knew nothing else about him. I didn''t even know any of his friends, let alone rtives.


    Irvin seemed to be another version of myself, a lonely person.


    Strangely, at this very moment, I actually felt a bit of sympathy for him.


    Two dayster, Irvin regained consciousness.


    I made some soup for him.


    Irvin sat up on the bed and smiled as he watched me feed him. He said jokingly, "You''re every bit the good wife or mother right now."


    I rolled my eyes and said, "I''m nothingpared to you. At that moment of life and death, you only thought about rescuing me."


    At that critical moment, the car was going fast enough to cause severe injuries to the driver, more so than the passenger. But he didn''t think of himself, instead he wanted to protect me.


    I would be lying to myself if I said that I wasn''t touched.


    Irvin smiled and quickly finished up his soup. He then leaned against the bed and closed his eyes to rest. He looked very weak.


    As I looked at him, the feeling of guilt immediately overwhelmed me again. I whispered, "Thank God you''re... if not, I would never be able to forgive myself."


    Irvin smiled as he thought about this for a while and said, "In that case, no matter what I say now, you''ll forgive me, won''t you?"


    "What?" I asked while I tried my best to hold back my tears.


    Irvin stopped smiling and said calmly, "We''re not engaged."


    At this moment, I regretted looking into his eyes so seriously.


    However, what hurt me the most was that he had deceived me, but I couldn''t me him. Instead, I lowered my head and avoided his gaze, "Okay, now I know." "You don''t need to hold it in if you''re angry. Or is it that you don''t want to talk to me anymore?" Irvin asked frankly.


    I pondered for a moment before I said, "If you really wanted to hide it from me, you wouldn''t have allowed me to contact Freya. Besides, you saved my life. You took care of me for six years. I owe you my life."


    For a moment, Irvin nodded slightly and did not refute me.


    I poured out a cup of warm water and handed it to him. I continued, "I''m just curious as to why you made up those stories about our rtionship?" Irvin smiled and said, "If I didn''t, would you have believed me and let me continue taking care of you?"


    To someone who had lost most of


    their memories when they woke up, it was extremely scary. Everything seemed so foreign and out of ce So, Irvin d¨¦cided to tell me those stories about our rtionship to ease my worries during the time I was in the hospital. Besides, he backed it all up so much evidence that I had no reason to doubt him at the time.


    As I thought back of the anxiety I had in the past, I shivered in fear. Irvin must have paid very close attention to me and my needs during that time. Come to think of it, Irvin had decided to do what he did out of my best interests.


    Therefore, I nodded and didn''t pursue the matter any further as my doubts had been cleared. I asked, "So, am I the Arianna that Freya talked about?"


    Irvin looked at me and without hesitating, said, "I''ve already told you the answer."


    I was stunned for a moment, the expectation I had in my heart was broken once again. "Okay," I whispered.


    I was like her, but not her.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    Perhaps she was the cause of all this chaos that had happened.


    "Are you disappointed?" Irvin seemed to be able to read me like a book.


    I shook my head and said, "No, I''m not. Now that this is all made clear, at least I don''t have to think about it every day anymore. I''m happy. It''s just a pity that I wasn''t destined to be the mother of such a lovely chubby child."


    Irvin said jokingly, "If you''ve changed your mind, I''m ready to have a baby with you."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Come on," I rolled my eyes awkwardly and reached out to grab the ss from his hand. I said, "You''ve deceived me for so long, and you still want to take advantage of me. You''ve got to be kidding me."


    Although his head was injured, he still had the strength to hold the cup of water and asked, "How could you treat a patient like this?"


    I stared at him helplessly and finally gave in.


    "Although I haven''t gotten my memory back, that doesn''t make me a fool."


    There were too many unsolved mysteries surrounding Irvin. But because he hadn''t fully recovered yet, I couldn''t force him to give me any answers just yet.


    During the six years when I was unconscious, Irvin had been by my side for so many years, that proved that he meant me no harm. After he had his soup, Irvin felt sleepy. Once he had fallen asleep, I walked out of his ward and turned a corner to calm down.


    As soon as I sat down, my phone rang. I looked down, but there wasn''t any name on the disy.


    My heart sank. For some unknown reason, I felt that it was the man with the cold personality. That sense of mystery matched him perfectly.


    I got up and walked towards Irvin''s ward, my phone tightly in my grasp. I peered through the window and saw that Irvin was fast asleep.


    I then pressed the answer button, "Hello, who is this?"


    As expected, a familiar gravely voice spoke over the phone, "Miss Reid."


    I was very sure that it was Hendrix.


    Hendrix''s voice was very unique, it sounded as though it wasing from deep underwater. It was cold, but filled with inexplicable power, it was easy to distinguish.


    For some reason, I felt weirdly


    relieved. Although Hendrix was an


    extremely arrogant person, he carried the aura of being highly capable. He was the kind of person born to be in power and the fact that he had taken the initiative to call me, was enough to make me feel grateful.


    I tried to calm myself down as I asked, "Mr. Roberts, what is it?"


    "The results of your maternity test with Wynn are out. I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Hendrix was extremely concise and got straight to the point. I had gotten used to this behavior of his from sometime now.


    "I''m in the hospital, it''s not


    convenient right now..." I trailed off and I turned to look through the window at Irvin again. "My friend is in the hospital by himself. I can''t leave. How about another time..."


    Hendrix acted as though he hadn''t heard anything and his tone was impatient, "Miss Reid, do you know how many thousands of employees the Roberts Group has right now?"


    "Hmm?" I was stunned for a moment, and then nodded over the phone, "I saw it on the news, what about it?"


    "Changing my time to fit yours would affect my schedule with the others. Miss Reid, are you ready


    to bear that responsibility?"


    As his words sank in, I became speechless. How dare I negotiate with such a powerful businessman about his use of time?


    In the end, I passed him the hospital''s address.


    As soon as he finished talking, he immediately hung up the phone.


    He couldn''t wait and was very impatient.


    What a... rude man.


    As I looked at the phone screen that disyed my call logs, I thought for a moment and decided to call the housemaid to ask her toe over and take care of Irvin for the@ime being.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    As I opened the door, Irvin woke up.


    "Did I wake you?" I sounded very apologetic.


    "No," Irvin shook his head feebly. Even though he had been resting her for about thirty minutes, his face looked much paler.


    After I hesitated for a moment, I said, "Irvin, I need to head out to settle something."


    Irvin''s sleepy eyes suddenly lit up as he raised his voice, "Who are you seeing?"


    I stammered, "It''s..."


    He didn''t give me a chance to finish my sentence and said, "Go if you want. But be careful, someone may have nned that car ident."


    He spoke calmly, but his words made my heart sink.


    I nodded, "I know. I will return as soon as I can."


    After that, I poured out a ss of water and ced it close to him and said, "Madeline will be here soon. You can sleep for now." "Okay."


    I didn''t leave until Madeline arrived.


    Just as I was about to hail a taxi, a ck business car parked by the road honked at me.


    The license te number wasn''t familiar to me. When Hendrix had moved next door to Irvin''s house, he had gotten out of a simr looking car.


    I walked over and opened the door to the back seat. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Hendrix inside.


    I pulled back my hand and greeted him meekly, "Mr. Roberts?"


    "Get in the car."


    There was no expression on his face, and he spoke very fast. For a moment, I couldn''t tell whether I was hallucinating or if he actually spoke.


    I nced over and saw his fingers tapping on the armrest of the seat. His movements were casual but also in an oddly familiar way. Then I realized that he had been waiting for a very long time so I hurriedly got into the car.


    The car was soundproof, it wasn''t noisy even though we passed through the bustling business district.


    I was the first to break the silence, "Mr. Roberts, do you know the results of the maternity?"


    "I don''t know," Hendrix said curtly. After that, he lit a cigar.


    I''ve been on some medicine and vitamins to help restore my health during that time. So, my sense of smell was much more sensitivepared to other people. As the smett of tobo wafted over silently clenched my fists and held my breath.


    Then the window next to him slowly rolled down.


    I turned my head and noticed that Hendrix had ced the cigar in an ashtray. All the windows were opened, and the night breeze blew in


    which quickly dissipated the smell of


    smoke.


    I felt a sense of warmth in my heart, as I pursed my lips and looked at Hendrix.


    Hendrix looked straight ahead, expressionless. He looked calm and his eyes were dark. It seemed impossible for anyone to see through him. Soon, the car stopped.


    Evan stepped forward and opened the door for Hendrix, "Sir."


    It was obvious that Evan had been waiting for quite a long time and noticed that I was there too. He nodded and greeted me, "Miss Reid."


    Then, he walked over to Hendrix''s right, whispered something to him and then led us forward.


    I followed them silently. I could feel my palms sweating profusely.


    Although I had reached an understanding with


    Irvin, I still had a bit of luck and hoped that there would be ast minute surprise.


    Not long after I sat down in the


    office, someone came in with the


    maternity test report and exined a


    lot of medical terms found in the


    report, but I didn''t understand a


    single word.


    Hendrix probably noticed that I was anxious, so he folded his legs and saidnguidly, "Get to the point."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The doctor quickly closed the report and said solemnly, "Madam Ariane, the test results were negative, you are not rted by blood with Wynn."


    "Not at all?" I was a little disappointed, "Could it be possible that Irvin was telling the truth? Freya and the others have mistaken me for someone else?"


    I stared nkly at Hendrix. He sat on the chair with a sullen face, and he seemed to be stunned as well. He didn''t look asfortable as he was just


    now.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    After a while, he abruptly raised his head and barked an order at Evan, "Send Miss Reid home."


    His tone was much colder than before and had a subtle sense of urgency to it.


    Evan seemed to be surprised by the result. He was stunned for some time before he reacted and followed Hendrix''s instructions. He invited me out of the room and urged me along, "Please, Miss Reid."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t get up at once. Instead, I turned around and called out, "Mr. Roberts!"


    With the bond I felt as a mother with her child, I didn''t believe that the bond between me and Wynn existed without a reason. Maybe something had gone wrong somewhere.


    Although I couldn''t convince myself that someone would trick Hendrix, I couldn''t ept this.


    Hendrix ignored my persistence and sternly reprimanded Evan, "Do you need me to repeat myself?!"


    I was unwilling to ept the results, so I said, "Mr. Roberts, maybe something went wrong when you sent my DNA for verification, maybe we could..." Hendrix ignored me. He calmly took the test report from the doctor and flipped through it.


    Noticing his arrogant attitude, the anger in my heart boiled. I didn''t know what gave me the guts to do this, but I shouted at him, "Hendrix Roberts!" Hendrix finally reacted, but he had merely paused for a moment before he continued reading the report without even bothering to look at me.


    I was about to argue with him when Evan chimed in, "Miss Reid, it''s time to go."


    Although it wasn''t pleasant to the ear, I could sense Evan''s kind intention. He was afraid that I would irritate Hendrix.


    I had no choice but to leave for now.


    Evan strode the whole way out, so I had to run to catch up with him. I then asked, "Evan, are you sure the maternity test report is urate? You''ve been by Hendrix''s side for such a long time. Don''t you want to know the truth?"


    "Mr. Roberts will investigate everything thoroughly. Miss Reid, you don''t have to worry about this."


    Evan took me to the back door. After he called the driver over and gave him directions, he then turned around and went back in.


    The more thought about it, the


    more I felt that something was wrong. So, I decided to go back inside and ask the doctor who had carried out the maternity test for


    some more details.


    I returned to the room, and after turning a corner, I noticed Jennifer entering the room.


    The door wasn''t closed. I tiptoed over and stood outside as I eavesdropped on their conversation.


    Hendrix was still inside. The two of


    el.ne


    them seemed to be having an argument. Jennifer was agitated as she snatched the maternity test report in Hendrix''s hand away, yelling "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m your biological sister. Do you doubt me just because of some gossip?"


    She was so angry that she panted for air as she threw the report to the ground.


    The doctor was sent away, which left Hendrix, Jennifer, and Evan, who had just entered.


    Evan hesitated for a brief moment before he gestured at the report. He asked Hendrix whether he should pick it up, "Mr. Roberts?"


    Hendrix calmly stood up and was prepared to leave. He said, "Let''s go."


    Jennifer wasn''t done however. She clung onto Evan, shouting, "It''s you! What are you doing back here?"


    Evan''s face was devoid of emotion as he answered, "Long time no see, Miss Marshall. Mr. Roberts had specially sent someone to bring me back."


    "Is he the one who''s pulling tricks on you, talking all this nonsense? You wanted to move out of the Marshall family because of an outsider. We''re your family. How could you treat us this way?"


    Aggrieved, Jennifer seemed like she was very hurt from the things Hendrix had done in the past.


    Hendrix remained indifferent as he asked in a mocking tone, "In that case, can you exin to me what Arianna''s death certificate is all about?"

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    "You''ve found out." Jennifer paused before she continued righteously, "I was the one who applied for it under your name. What''s wrong with that? You know that I''ve been sending people to look for her up until two years ago when they finally found her remains. I was afraid that you and Wynn would be saddened at the news, so I dealt with it myself."


    Hendrix''s gaze turned cold as he adjusted his necktie.


    A person like him, who had always been quiet, had his own small tells to hint at how terribly upset he was right now. Although I was standing at a distance, I could sense the surge of murderous intent emanating from him.


    Hendrix snorted, "Many people have told me that Arianna is still alive."


    Jennifer scoffed and shot Evan a disdainful look, "Did Evan say that? Or was it the good-for-nothings of the Reid family? The body that was found had been tested. It was Arianna. What''s there to doubt?"


    Hendrix lifted his chin arrogantly and uttered casually, "Both parties im to be right. In this case, I will investigate to find out more about the woman who looks exactly like Arianna."


    Hendrix''s voice was cold and frightening. Jennifer was shocked by it.


    Panicking, she eximed, "Hendrix, you don''t believe me?"


    "Action speaks louder than words, don''t they?" Hendrix cast her a meaningful nce and walked towards the door.


    I immediately came to my senses and hid behind the safety exit next to me.


    As soon as they left, Jennifer''s agitated voice rang out as she made a call, "Go and find out who Hendrix has been with recently! Don''t leave anyone out!"


    I slipped away in silence and arrived at the entrance to grab a taxi.


    Along the way, I thought about what had happened earlier.


    But, I still couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Prey a didn''t seem like someone who would just let things be if she had made a mistake. Hendrix didn''t lose his temper in front of me but instead quickly sent me away to question Jennifer.


    One had Marshall as ast name, the other was Roberts, but they were biological siblings. The secret behind it was very intriguing.


    Initially, Hendrix didn''t know about the death certificate. In that case, why wasn''t he surprised when he saw someone who looked exactly like Arianna?


    Two years ago, they found Arianna''s DNA from that corpse, and I am not rted to Wynn by blood. Was this the truth?


    If I hadn''t lost my memory, things wouldn''t have turned out this way.


    If I hadn''t forgotten the past, all this trouble would disappear.


    I would clearly know whether I liked children, what enemies I had, and if I had ever loved anyone.


    I wouldn''t be strung along by people like this.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I sat in the corridor for a while before I returned to Irvin''s ward. There were some people inside. They were policemen.


    Irvin was taking notes, then he saw me. He smiled and greeted me, "Ariane, you''re back."


    "Yes, I''m here." I walked over to the side of the bed while Irvin exined the situation to me, "The police want to know more about the case so that they cam solve it as soon as possible."


    I nodded and poured out some water into the empty cup on the table.


    "Mr. Granger, have you recently gotten into any conflict with anyone?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    "Or maybe you''ve said something wrong by ident? Perhaps a business-rted conflict or something like that?"


    "That won''t happen. The Granger Group has always operated ording to thew, and we value honesty above all else..."


    They inquired about any possible criminal motives, but they still couldn''te to any conclusion.


    One of the tall policemen suddenly turned his attention towards me, he began questioning me, "Miss Reid, were you in the car at the time as well?"


    I nodded and answered solemnly, "Yes. Irvin and I were about to head home together."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    They then directed the questions that had been meant for Irvin to me.


    The questions revolved around whom we had recentlye in contact with or matters that may have had any particr incidents that could cause this.


    I had just regained consciousness and didn''t have many friends, except for Irvin and Freya.


    When ites to enemies...


    There seemed to be only one.


    Andrea''s face, who seemed as if she wanted nothing more than to dismember me, pulsated in my mind. It was a shocking sight.


    Just as I was about to say it out loud, Irvin interrupted me by saying, "She was in aa for a very long time and had just woken up. She has a bad memory and has been by my side all this while, so she doesn''t have many opportunities to interact With others."


    The policemen nodded and didn''t probe further.


    They seemed to be very friendly with Irvin. When they left, they


    enthusiastically said, "You can


    on us to solve this case. Take Count


    good


    care of yourselves."

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    After I sent the inclothes policemen off, I asked Irvin, "Do you have any acquaintances at the police station?"


    "I went abroad a few years ago and just so happened to cooperate with the police on a couple of cases, so we became friends."


    Irvin briefly exined this and didn''t intend to talk more about it. I didn''t press the matter and went along with him, "Foreign cases must be dangerous. Now that you''re safe and sound, it must be a big relief to you."


    Irvin seemed to have thought of something as he cracked a smile and agreed, "Yes, but it seems to be worth it now."


    After Irvin had breakfast the very next morning, I headed home to cook him some homemade dishes.


    The food served by the hospital was quite ordinary. Although Irvin didn''t say anything about it, he was actually a very picky eater. The food from the canteen wasn''t his cup of tea.


    As soon as I reached the door, I heard a sharp braking. I turned around and noticed a ck caring to a halt by my side, followed by a woman in a silver shimmering dress with blond hair storming towards me.


    As she had sunsses on, I didn''t recognize who she was.


    Only after she had removed her sunsses agitatedly did I realize that it was Andrea.


    Andrea was probably used to being the center of attention, and she was dressed in a much more exaggerated mannerpared to the previous time we met.


    Gritting her teeth and pointing at my nose, she swore through her gnashed teeth as she approached me, "Arianna, you b*tch, why are you still standing herepletely unharmed?"


    She didn''t hide her intention to kill me in the very least.


    I''d be a pretty big fool if I wasn''t able to guess what had happened.


    At the thought of that critical situation, I clenched my fists and asked her, "Did you do something to Irvin''s car?"


    "That''s right. I did it." Andrea admitted it frankly before she raised her voice, "So what? Those who protect you deserve to die!"


    Before I could react, she pounced at me as if she had gone mad. She grabbed my chin and forced me to to look into her eyes, shrieking, "Why are you always escaping all these disasters? This is just the beginning. Next, I will show you what real fear is?


    Andrea pinched me so hard that my face began to ache.


    I gritted my teeth and broke free of her grasp, "Does life mean so little to you?"


    Andrea jeered scornfully as though


    she had heard a joke, "Human life? In your eyes, isn''t my life the worst? I'' never forget the days I waited to die in that cold prison cell. Arianna it''s best if you don''t die actually, Then I can torture you for the rest of your life!"


    With that, she spat on the ground, turned away and stomped off.


    I watched as her figure disappeared from sight and immediately understood what Freya had meant. Andrea was crazy, and no one could reason with her.


    I took a deep breath, fished my phone out of my pocket and calmly lodged a police report.


    When I sent Irvin some food, I felt remorseful and instinctively avoided his gaze.


    Just like what Irvin had said when he gave the police his statement, he was an honest businessman, gentle and wouldn''t cause harm to others.


    That ident was entirely my fault. Irvin had gotten involved.


    When I ced some meat on Irvin''s te, he finally realized that something was wrong. He asked


    with concern, "Why are you so


    distant? Are you finding it hard to rest at the hospital?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I had no choice but to confess, "I''m sorry. I was the reason we got into that ident."


    Upon hearing that, Irvin nodded, deep in thought, before he jokingly said, "It seems that this person does want you dead."

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    "Seems so."


    Andrea must have followed me for such a long time that she knew that Irvin and I were inseparable, so she dealt with Irvin to get to me.


    There wasn''t any grievance or enmity between them. If there was even a shred of humanity in her, Andrea wouldn''t have acted so recklessly. As I thought about it right then, perhaps Andrea had been in the car that had suddenly appeared in front of us.


    Andrea had gone insane. She was convinced that I was "Arianna". As long as she could send me to my death, she didn''t care about the safety of others around me.


    It seemed that I had to prove my identity. If the police couldn''t convict her, I would probably have to live walking on thin ice from now on.


    At the same time, I was curious as to how much hatred actually existed between "Arianna" and Andrea, which caused Andrea to want to exact her revenge by any means necessary.


    The police collected my testimony and immediately arrested Andrea. As she was very careful, it took a lot of effort to investigate the matter and officially prosecute her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    What was astounding was that a powerful influential figure was supporting her from behind the scenes. A few dayster, Andrea once again appeared on the television screen.


    The day Andrea got released from prison was the same day that Irvin was discharged from the hospital.


    After I had settled the paperwork for Irvin and returned to the ward, I saw Andrea standing by the door.


    Andrea''s habit of putting on heavy makeup hadn''t changed in the slightest. It was October, but she still wore a ck single strap dress with her blonde hair behind her shoulders. Those who didn''t know her would think that she was about to be interviewed on television.


    As she heard our footsteps, she slowly stood up to greet us, "It seems that your injury wasn''t that serious after all. You''ve recovered so quickly? Well, at least I don''t need to pretend to be courteous."


    With that, she took the fruit basket handed over by her manager and shoved it into my arms, saying, "Hey, I went overboard with that car ident. Shall we all just take a step back and pretend as though nothing happened?"


    Her voice was so dismissive, it was evident that she wasn''t sorry at all.


    She wasn''t trying to make amends. She was giving us a warning and had threatened us.


    My face sank as I asked her coldly, "Who let you out?"


    "The lovely potice, of course." Andrea shrugged her shoulders and


    loosened her grip on the fruit basket. She leaned forward arrogantly as she warned us with her grim voice, "As long as I''m alive, you''ll never lead a peaceful life!"


    "Enough!" I cracked my knuckles and couldn''t hold it in anymore, "I am not Arianna. Even if I was, you don''t have the right to treat a person like this!" "Hmph," Andrea sneered and stood up straight with her hands crossed in front of her chest, "You''re afraid, Arianna. That''s unexpected."


    At that, she paused and cackled gloatingly, "That was just the appetizer. You should look forward to the full course meal I''ve prepared for you!"


    With that, she turned around and


    walked out of the hospital with her high heels clicking on the floor, her body swaddling about. As she walked, she shouted out, "Arianna, we''ll meet again very soon!" She seemed so arrogant and confident as though she was a champion going for her victoryp.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm down. Before I could step forward to fight back, Irvin


    grabbed my wrist andforted et


    me, "Calm down. She wants to


    irritate you. We don''t know who''s supporting her, so we can''t act rashly."


    Since Irvin''s car was totaled, and he had just recovered from a serious injury, it was inconvenient for him to drive, so we grabbed a taxi home.


    After we''d entered the car and passed by an intersection, several ck cars rushed out and surrounded the taxi.


    Those who got out of the car, were in suits and leather shoes and looked very intimidating. The driver was so scared out of his wits that he stammered, "Who are you? Don''t act rashly. I''ll call the police!"


    The men in suits ignored him and dragged him out of the driver''s seat. Forget about calling the police, he didn''t even have the guts to breathe. The man in charge walked to the back seat and found me. He then said, "Miss Reid, please cooperate."


    Irvin and I exchanged nces and knew that we both had no idea what was going on.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    "If you want me to cooperate, you first have to tell me where you''re taking me."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Irvin had almost lost his life because of me. His current injuries had yet to heal, but we were, right then, once again in trouble. I couldn''t drag him down with me again.


    After he heard that, Irvin was about to say something when I secretly pinched his wrist to indicate that he shouldn''t act rashly.


    These men were definitely not with Andrea. She wouldn''t be that rash as to get someone to kidnap me after showing off earlier.


    It couldn''t be Hendrix. Although Hendrix treated others coldly, he did things openly and was very straightforward. Whenever he needed me, he would let me know in advance or send Evan over to pick me up. He wouldn''t use such a barbaric manner to "invite me" over.


    Apart from those two, no one else came to mind.


    I had to constantly search through my memories. It was really unpleasant being controlled by other people.


    I couldn''t fight back at all.


    "You''ll know when you get there." With that, the man removed his polite demeanor and reached forward to grab me.


    Irvin certainly didn''t sit still. Although he didn''t have enough strength to fight back, he protected me from the man in the suit.


    At this critical moment, the sound of screeching car brakes pierced the sky. The cars, which had surrounded us, were now cornered. Shifting my gaze over, I spotted Evan''s familiar face.


    I yelled out, "Evan!"


    Evan rushed over with his men and arrested all those men in suits within a matter of minutes, holding them down on the ground.


    Evan stepped forward, slightly panting as he said, "Miss Reid,e with me."


    "Alright." I agreed without hesitating.


    Irvin, who had remained silent this whole time, voiced out, "I''ming with you." I pondered for a moment before turning around to Evan to ask for his permission.


    Evan didn''t object and nodded to show that it wasn''t a big deal, then he left with us.


    After we passed an intersection, we happened to bump into a police car with it''s sirens on. Some passers-by must have called the police. Evan led Irvin and me to an ancient manor.


    Anyone, who knew about real estate,


    would know that the value of such


    historical relics couldn''t be


    veta


    measured with money. Those who lived inthem were the most


    outstanding of people, the most elite of society.


    Hendrix and Jennifer were sitting down and facing each other in the hall, the atmosphere was tense.


    Wynn was in another living room, fiddling with hisputer. The child waspletely unaware of anything that''s happening right now.


    Evan took us in and walked towards


    Hendrix, "Mr. Roberts, I''ve brought


    them here. There was a minor ident on the way. Someone


    wanted to hijack their car, but we stopped them in time." Content


    belongs to


    "Got it," Hendrix replied calmly. He then raised his head. His gaze swept past Irvin briefly before he locked his eyes on me.


    Hendrix and I were acquaintances, but I didn''t know much about Jennifer. We sized each other up in passing.


    Jennifer was obviously overwhelmed with emotions right now.


    When she noticed me, it seemed as though she had seen a ghost. Her eyes shot wide open and her face turned deathly pale. She trembled in horror, "You... you''re not dead?!"


    After I had witnessed how surprised Cyril and Freya had been, I didn''t find this reaction strange anymore.


    It was as though everyone felt that I shouldn''t be alive anymore.


    It''s just that, in a simr situation, when Cyril and Freya found me, they had mixed feelings of joy and heartfelt relief.


    The reaction Jennifer gave me, however, reminded me of Andrea.


    Whether it was Andrea or thisdy in front of me that was giving off some very exaggerated expressions, immediately understood the hidden meaning in their words. "You shouldn''t be alive!"

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    I didn''t have any impression of Jennifer, but I remembered what I overheard from before. Besides, she had very simr facial features to Hendrix. I knew that they were rted, so I greeted her, "Miss Marshall", purely out of respect.


    As soon as Jennifer heard this, she exaggeratedly raised her hand to cover her chest and pretended to have a heart attack. She was surprised, flustered, and was in absolute disbelief, "You... you..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she collected herself and turned to look at Hendrix. She was calm as she said, "She''s a lookalike. The real Arianna is dead. Even the police presented us with her death certificate. You''re being deceived, Hendrix."


    She sounded so certain as thought she wasn''t afraid of being exposed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, someone who has been pronounced dead and had everything destroyed wouldn''t be able to call her out.


    Next to me, Jennifer was Hendrix''s closest family member. It was clear who was more important to him. Since Hendrix willingly allowed his son to change hisst name to Marshall, that was a very telling bit of proof.


    Wynn had been staring at his micro-puter before the servant came over to serve him some water. When he caught sight of me, he was so excited that he immediately scrambled over with the microputer in his hand. As the servant was afraid of disturbing us, she forcibly held onto him.


    "Madam Reid! I want to y with you!" Pulling his small body forward, Wynn tried to break free from the servant. The quiet living room instantly turned noisy.


    The servant''s face changed drastically, as though she hadmitted a huge mistake as she tried to coax Wynn away.


    I had no choice but to call out to him, "Wynn, please be obedient. Wait for me over there. Once I''m done, I''lle to see you. Be obedient!"


    Wynn immediately pursed his lips. Although he was unhappy, he obediently lowered his head and agreed. "I get it, I''m a good boy. Madam Reid, please hurry up ande over to see me!"


    Obedient children were very pleasing andforting to be around.


    Wynn stopped talking, and the living room suddenly fell silent. The atmosphere was even eerier than before.


    At that moment, Evan retrieved two


    maternity test reports and handed


    them to Hendrix, who mmed them on the coffee table in front of him, bellowing, "My dearest sister, exin this to me. Why did you tell me that Aurelia belongs to Arianna and another man?"


    Jennifer was so nervous that she gulped. Her face was livid, her teeth chattering, as she began to say, "I... Back then, when we fought for custody, the Reid family wasn''t willing to hand the child over, and you weren''t willing to give in. I had to do this so that you could win thewsuit and bring the sessor of our family home. Since the Reid family wouldn''t mistreat the child, we can dispel the grudge between our two families by doing this. You can forget about the person that you shouldn''t have in your mind in the first ce. What did I do wrong?!"


    At first, Jennifer was stammering, but gradually, she became more confident.


    Her tone was sharp, her attitude defiant.


    Compared to Jennifer''s pretentiousness, Hendrix''s was exceptionally calm.


    With his dark gaze fixed on Jennifer, his face was rigidly calm. In the end, he lifted the corners of his lips into a sneer, his minor gestures revealing sarcasm as he asked, "If I remember correctly, I gave you that chance. How did you exin it?"


    Jennifer''s expression froze in an instant.


    She stared at Hendrix in horror, yelling, "You''ve been suspicious of me since then? You''ve never believed me ever since the moment you saw her? No! You weren''t deceived by me!"


    "If I was never deceived by you, do you think our family could have lived peacefully for so many years?"

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    Hendrix finally showed a trace of emotion on his face. Anger surged from his deep gaze as he spoke with his cold voice, "You''re right. I''ve forgotten a lot of things, so I won''t take our rtionship into consideration. I gave you that chance, but you didn''t appreciate it. Don''t me me for not showing you any mercy, Jennifer Marshall."


    Jennifer seemed to have been pped in the face. She slumped onto the sofa behind her without saying a word.


    She probably never expected Hendrix to be so cold and indifferent towards her, his biological sibling.


    The resolution in Hendrix''s words was severely irreversible.


    Jennifer was stunned for a moment before she shot Hendrix a re, unwilling to give in, "Hendrix, you''re being deceived by them!"


    All of a sudden, she pointed in my direction and shouted, "Let''s not talk about this woman with Arianna''s face. Even if she was Arianna, Dad would never let her get close to you. It''s true that I lied to you, but what about Dad? Don''t tell me that


    you don''t trust him as well? If it weren''t for Arianna having seduced those men, the Marshall family wouldn''t have had to be relocated. Have you forgotten everything Dad said?"


    Hendrix had run out of patience. He sat still without any reaction.


    Evan understood and gestured towards Jennifer while turning to look at his men. Someone then came forward and forced Jennifer out. Although they were family, Hendrix had the final say. He had tolerated her because he didn''t want to seem petty, so he hid his fangs.


    After Jennifer left, the atmosphere in the hall finally calmed down.


    Right then, Hendrix''s eyes fell on Irvin. His eyes seemed to be soaked in ink, and his smile gave us goosebumps as he said, "Mr. Granger, I just happened to run into two acquaintances of yours. You should meet them."


    With that, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A bodyguard from the side door entered the room, bringing out a woman and a boy with him.


    The woman''s face was shriveled,


    and her cheeks were deeply sunken.


    In such cold weather, she only had a long sleeve shirt. Her face looked pale, she seemed so feeble, as though a gust of wind could blow her over.


    The boy was dressed in simple clothes and was seemingly timid and afraid. The mother and son snuggled up to each other and looked around warily. When the woman spotted Irvin, the expression on her face froze. She stood rooted to the ground as though she had been immobilized. Her eyes instantly welled up with tears.


    Irvin, who was usually calm andposed, furrowed his eyebrows and had a conflicted expression on his face.


    Hendrix''s deep voice rang out once more, "Mr. Granger, this woman ims to be your wife and the child, your son. I''m curious. Since that''s the case, does she know that you were engaged to Arianna?"


    Wife? Son?


    Although I knew that Irvin had his secrets, I was still surprised to hear Hendrix say that.


    In all honesty, my feelings for Irvin


    were leaning towards being a good friend. There was no lovey-dovey rtionship between us. Even though he had lied about us being engaged before, I could ept that. What I couldn''t ept was that his wife and child were forced to live a poor life while Irvin lived a


    morous one.


    Perhaps I should stand by Irvin''s side and wait for the truth to be revealed before I chose a side, but the shock on his face was so obvious that it couldn''t be ignored.


    Irvin ignored Hendrix and appeared angry. He walked up to the woman and stared at her for a while before grabbing her by her wrist. He was about to take her and the child away.


    As that happened, Evan''s men hurried over to block their way.


    Hendrix looked at the conflict unfolding calmly. He sat on the sofa and said without flinching, "Mr. Granger, you''re so unruly. You want to take them away from my mansion before you''ve even


    admitted your rtionshipN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    them.


    Isn''t that being much too disrespectful?"

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Hearing that, Irvin gritted his teeth and looked at me resentfully. Finally, he gave in and said, "It is you''ve said, we are in that type of rtionship." He paused for a moment and regained his usual arrogance. "Can I take her away now?"


    Hendrix finally smiled contentedly. As waved his hand, his men immediately retreated to make way forthem.


    Irvin took two steps forward and suddenly stopped. He turned his head and looked in my direction. His eyes shed with guilt, but he also seemed concerned. He finally left apanied by Hendrix''s men.


    As soon as they left, Hendrix''s face instantly turned dark. After Evan passed a document respectfully to Hendrix, he led his men out tactfully.


    It was only Hendrix and me in thisrge living room.


    Hendrix''s gaze fell directly on me, and aplex look shed across his eyes. His imposing manner filled the room.


    I felt uneasy with his eyes on me and muttered, "Mr. Roberts?"


    Hendrix opened his mouth, "It seems that Miss Reid''s fiance wasn''t as he seems."


    Huh? Was he making a sarcastic remark?


    "Mr. Roberts, what do you mean?" Even though Hendrix and Irvin didn''t like each other, he should still have some basic respect for that man. Regardless of whether Irvin was right or not, how could Hendrix im that he didn''t harbor any evil intent when he exposed him like that?


    "Nothing." Hendrix raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "I don''t have any other skills except for being good at business. Still, I did cost you your fiance, so I shouldpensate you."


    "Compensate me? How?"


    Hendrix threw the documents that Evan had brought onto the table and casually pointed at them. "Read it for yourself."


    I flipped open the file and noticed that it was a contract. The contents of the contract was... to be Hendrix''s wife?


    This was simply... unbelievable.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Hendrix saw my face, he said mildly, "Finished reading it yet?"


    I nodded and shook my head, feeling very confused. "I don''t understand. What on earth are you trying to do here?"


    Hendrix observed me, and his expression suddenly became serious. "Wynn can''t be without a mother, and I need a wife to regain custody of him."


    His eyes were as cold as ice, his


    presence ced a huge pressure on my entire being. When I looked into his eyes, there was a kind of force that made me want to obey him inexplicably.


    It took a long time for me to regain my sanity. I threw the contract back onto the table and avoided his gaze. "That''s your problem. Why should I help you?"


    "You''ve lost your memory," Hendrix said loftily. "Ever since you woke up two months ago, who actually genuinely tried to help you retrieve your memories? I can be of real


    assistance here."


    I gave a light chuckle because he amused me. "Without you, I can still recover my memories. This is too far-fetched of an excuse."


    After some thought, I realized that I


    might have been too harsh, so I added, "Mr Roberts, you''d better discuss this with your actual fiancee, Miss Serene. I believe that she will be very happy to help you with this matter."


    "Mm..." He nodded calmly. When he looked up again it was as thought he had turned into a different person. His gaze had be resolute. "But only you canpletely disguise yourself as Arianna."


    I frowned. That was true, even Freya and Cyril couldn''t tell us apart. In front of the Reid family, my face could fool them easily.

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    "Anyhow, you''re only talking about what you need. Both sides should benefit from this deal, am I right?" Looking at him, I had a feeling of expectation in my heart.


    It felt as though this wasn''t our first negotiation.


    Seeing that I had relented, Hendrix leaned back on the sofa and crossed his legs, saying, "I''ll help you to regain your memories, and I''ll be responsible for your safety."


    If anyone else had said this, it would have felt like shameless bragging. But when Hendrix said it, there was a certain feeling of security.


    As the saying went, money wasn''t everything, but it was impossible not to have any money. In short, money could solve a lot of problems. Moreover, Hendrix didn''t just have money. In regards to the current position of the Roberts family in Jarold City, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that they hadplete control over the city. If he spoke out for me, nothing could stop me.


    From the way he spoke, I could tell that he knew about Andrea harassing me. Combined with the men in suits who''d blocked my way earlier today, I was surrounded by danger. I really needed his


    resources.


    Most importantly, Hendrix''s promise of helping me recover my memory was much more attractive to me rather than Irvin''s beating around the bush. "Deal!"


    Hendrix smiled and got up to leave. "Let''s go."


    "Where are we going?" I looked at him, confused.


    "I''m going to settle things with your rtionship with Irvin." Hendrix looked indifferent as he said that. "By the way, you''re going to move your belongings here and live with me from now on."


    "There''s no need for that." I almost


    immediately refused. Although I had a good impression of him, it didn''t change the fact that he was a self-righteous man who was difficult to get along with. "Shouldn''t we sign the contract? I''ve looked over it. I''l| cooperate with you on gaining custody of your child and fooling the media. I know what to do. I''ll contact you when the timees, so we can forget about living together." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hendrix turned around and looked at me calmly. "Irvin''s wife and son are back. Are you sure you want to live under the same roof as them?"


    I opened my mouth and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Hendrix had already made the decision for me. "I''m not that desperate. You don''t have to think about that. Let''s go."


    Did he mean that he wouldn''t act on his desires for me?


    He should just donate some of his wit to those who needed it more!


    He was the one taking advantage of me, but he acted as though he had done me a favor.


    But what was I to do? Hendrix was right. Previously, I was Irvin''s fiancee, so I could have lived in his house without any qualms. Now however...


    Helplessly, I sighed and could run after him.


    When we arrived at the Granger Family vi, that woman and the little boy had just changed out of their clothes and had cleaned up The family of three were standing in the living room. Hendrix and walked in and looked like total outsiders to them. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "What''s wrong?" Irvin ignored the woman and child and walked towards me.


    "Hendrix wants me to rece histe wife as his fiancee and Wynn''s mother." I treated Irvin as my own family and didn''t intend to y any dirty tricks on him.


    The


    Hearing this, Irvin looked calm and didn''t seem surprised. "What about you? Do you want to do that?" "You have your own family, and I don''t want to live without any memory of my past forever. He can help me and protect us. Besides, I adore Wynn." I lowered my head and dared not to look into his eyes.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    Regardless of the woman and the boy, I knew about Irvin''s feelings for me. We had known each other for some time now. I would feel guilty to choose someone else even though I had no feelings for him.


    "Understood." Irvin nodded and kept silent.


    I looked at the woman and the boy. I didn''t know what to say to break the awkward silence, so I had to escape. I turned to Hendrix and said, "Please wait here. I don''t have many things to pack, so I''lle back down soon."


    Just as I was about to head upstairs, Irvin grabbed my wrist and asked, "Are you going to move out?"


    Almost at the same time, Hendrix walked forward and shook his hand off before Irvin could react. "Should she stay here and watch your little family reunion instead?"


    Hendrix deliberately pushed me to the side and forced himself to stand between Irvin and me. He said proudly, "You''d better get this in your head, she is my woman now."


    Hendrix greatly irritated Irvin. Irvin''s veins popped out on his forehead. "It''s been so many years, but you still sound just as annoying!"


    I noticed that his hands that were hanging by his side had clenched into fists.


    The situation was getting out of control. My brain had to work fast. I quickly pulled Hendrix up and went upstairs. "There are still some heavy things that I can''t lift. Come help me!"


    Luckily, Irvin didn''t follow us.


    As soon as I went upstairs, I let go of Hendrix and walked into my bedroom, "I don''t understand why you are so hostile towards Irvin."


    "You should ask him." Hendrix calmly nced at the door, watching me pack.


    A momentter, he asked, "Does he sleep here too?"


    I folded my clothes and answered, "His room is next door."


    Hendrix did not pursue the matter any further.


    When I was about to drag my luggage over to Hendrix''s vi across the street, he grabbed my luggage handle.


    "Am I not moving there?" I pointed to the mansion which Hendrix had just moved into.


    "Too old. I''m not used to living there."


    He said this casually and then asked the driver to put my suitcase into the trunk.


    What could I say to that?


    It had only been a few years since the construction of this


    neighborhood. The electricity in Hendrix''s vi had only been cut off once. After that, there had never been a repeat of that incident, but he stiff couldn''t bear it.


    Maybe this was what rich people were like.


    Hendrix brought me back to the house where the negotiations were held earlier.


    As soon as we entered the building, the little kid rushed over excitedly.


    I followed behind Hendrix and saw him reaching out to hug Wynn.


    However, Wynn passed him mercilessly and let his hands grab empty air, instead he jumped into my arms.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Madam Reid!"


    He called childishly. It had only been


    an


    but he felt like we had


    separated for a very long time. It


    e me feel warm inside Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Wynn was very happy every time he saw me. This time, I no longer pretended to be reserved. I reached out to hug him and said, "Wynn..."


    After a while, I heard an innocent whimper, "I can''t breathe..."


    When I realized it, I quickly pulled my arms back.


    Looking at the kid gasping for air, couldn''t help butugh out loud. stretched out my hand and gently stroked the tip of his nose. "Wynn, how are you so cute?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I then turned around and found a pair of gloomy, deep, dark eyes staring at us angrily.


    "Mr. Facism!" It was just now that Wynn noticed Hendrix. He ran over to grab his legs and looked up at him, acting like a spoiled child.


    Hendrix acted as though he hadn''t heard anything. He roughly pulled off Wynn''s little hands and walked inside.


    The little kid was stunned as he scrunched up his face. He looked like a disgruntled, tiny adult. "Daddy doesn''t love me anymore?"


    I failed to hold back myughter and rubbed his head with a smile. "It''s not that your daddy doesn''t love you. He''s just jealous!"

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    Wynn frowned and was confused. "Why? That''s not a good feeling. My father doesn''t like it and neither do I."


    I smiled and stretched out my hand to touch his shoulder as I exined, "People change. There will be many more moments like this as you grow older."


    Hendrix probably never imagined that he would be jealous of a woman he''d brought home.


    I felt much more rxed as I thought of that.


    Wynn led me inside as he talked. Compared tost time at the shopping mall, he was using more advanced words to describe things, he was clearly progressing well with his lessons.


    A maid was waiting in the inner hall. When she saw us walk in, she took my luggage from the driver and greeted me respectfully, "Miss Reid, your room is ready. Please follow me."


    I nodded. "Sorry to trouble you so."


    On the second floor, the maid stopped in front of a door of one of the many rooms. She pushed the door open and gestured us to go in. "Pleasee in."


    I stretched out my neck and was surprised. "I''ll be staying here?"


    The maid nodded. "That''s right. Master''s orders. If you need anything, you can call for me."


    After that, she left.


    I led Wynn inside.


    The room wasrge and had a living space. It was decorated in a modern style, which formed a strong visual contrast to the old house''s aesthetic.


    I took a quick look around and sat down on the sofa. Wynn was sticking very close to me.


    I always found him to be an adorable kid. Since I would be living here as his stepmother from now on, I was relieved to know that this kid is an absolute cutie no matter how you look at him.


    Ruffling his soft ck hair, I couldn''t help but reach out and hug him gently.


    Wynn opened his eyes curiously, pondered for a moment, then hugged me back. When he noticed that I wasn''t resisting, he hugged my neck and stuck his small face close to me, refusing to let go.


    I sighed. Did he already know how to take advantage of others at such a young age?


    Just as I was about to push him away, my heart softened when I heard his childish voice.


    "Auntie, can I be with you forever? I miss mommy so much. Will you be my mommy?"


    My hands froze in mid-air, and my heart suddenly ached.


    What could a kid his age know about everything that was happening? He simply missed his mother.


    I put down my hand gently, pattedN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    him on the back, and


    comfort him, "I Won''t


    11


    I suddenly looked up and noticed that Hendrix was staring at us.


    I quickly sat up straight, pushed Wynn away and reminded him, "Daddy is here."


    "Mr. Facism!" Wynn shouted excitedly, jumped off the sofa, and rushed over to grab Hendrix''s legs.


    Hendrix''s face darkened as he said quietly, "Call me Daddy."


    Wynn stuck out his tongue


    mische released his grib


    on


    leg and stood


    greeted obediently, "Daddy" Content


    belongs to en.sweet


    "Mm," Hendrix grunted gently as he picked Wynn up.


    Wynn was so small, he looked like a doll in Hendrix''s arms. The two of them were leaning against each other, but the whole sight looked heartwarming.


    Like earlier, Wynn hugged Hendrix''s neck and kept rubbing his cheeks on Hendrix''s.


    Hendrix frowned. "Why are you sniffing me?"


    "I don''t smell any jealousy." Wynn pouted, looking confused.


    Hendrix put him on the sofa and asked him, in a rare show of tenderness, "What''s that?"


    I roughly guessed what Wynn was going to say next, so I quickly interrupted.


    "You''re jealous!"

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    "Wynn!"


    It was a pity that I wasn''t able to stop Wynn.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After blurting that out, Wynn proudly said, "Madam Reid said it first!"


    I was speechless.


    Hendrix cast a meaningful look at me. You can imagine what he was thinking of at this moment.


    I kept my head down and pretended to tidy up my clothes. I also looked around the room, trying to avoid their gazes.


    A momentter, Hendrix whispered, "Call her Mommy from now on."


    "Mommy?"


    Wynn pouted and grabbed Hendrix''s cor. Unexpectedly, he began to speak very seriously. "Do I have to pretend that she''s my mother?"


    This made me feel pretty guilty.


    Children usually weren''t very good at lying. No matter how much he liked me, his rtionship with his biological mother would alwayse first. I could never rece her.


    Although Wynn was only six years old, he was still quite sensible and had a basic understanding of things.


    He hoped for me to stay because he knew that sooner orter, someone would be the next Mrs. Roberts. He wasn''t really willing to ept a new mother.


    There was still a long way to go to get him to ept me and to grow closer to him.


    I had to take things slow.


    After a brief moment of silence, I pulled myself together. Serene had spent years of effort doing the same thing only to still be given the cold shoulder. How could I seed overnight?


    I walked forward and took Wynn from Hendrix''s arms. "I''ll cook you some of your favorite dishes for dinner tonight, okay?"


    "Okay!" A child was still a child after all. At the very mention of food, he had forgotten about everything else.


    After dinner, I went upstairs to take a warm bath.


    While I was blow drying my hair, I heard a text message notification, so I put down the hairdryer and went to check my phone that I left in my room.


    I don''t have many friends except for Freya and Irvin. They must have something important to discuss with me.


    As I walked back to my room, I


    looked up and saw Hendrix in the living space in my room. His upper body was bare while he had a towel wrapped around his abdomen. He was drinking a ss of red wine at the bar.


    He was staring nkly into space. It seemed that he hadn''t noticed me.


    I thought to myself... "At his age, he still maintains a good physique. He''s quite sexy..."


    When I finally came back to my


    senses, Hendrix was already standing in front of me, his strong chest pushing towards my own. His dark eyes looked down at me. "Have you seen enough?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I shrank my neck back and leaned backwards. My face was heating up uncontrobly. I couldn''t speak properly either, "I didn''t..."


    Suddenly something came to my mind. I straightened my back and said confidently, "Why are you in my room?"


    Hendrix looked down at me and said emotionlessly, "This is my bedroom."


    "Impossible," I replied. "Although it''s my first time here, I remember clearly that at the first turn upstairs is..."


    Halfway through, I suddenly noticed something was wrong.


    This room seemed to be located in a very prime location, perfect for the head of a family.


    "You..." I looked up and pointed at Hendrix in surprise. "You deliberately told your staff to bring me to this room didn''t you?"


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and didn''t respond. It was a tacit admission.


    I felt embarrassed and annoyed. I quickly moved away from him and said, "Wait, something must be wrong."


    I turned around and looked at his


    l


    innocent-looking face. I was very confused. "As I recall, I''ve only promised to pretend to be your fiancee for you to gain custody of Wynn. I''m not going to actually marry you, am I?"


    Before I entered this house, I thought that both of us had reached a mutual agreement, I had signed the contract without reading it properly.


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes and curled his lips upwards. "What do you think?"

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    What did I think?


    I think it would be way more appropriate to have our own respective bedrooms obviously!


    Before I could speak, Hendrix moved towards me. He stared at me with his dark eyes and said as he walked, "Didn''t anyone ever tell you that you have to read the terms clearly before signing a contract?"


    I stepped back and tried topose myself. "Your business is thriving. You wouldn''t exploit a simple person like me, would you?"


    Hendrix stopped in his tracks with a look of disbelief on his face. Just as I was about to breath out a sigh of relief, he suddenly leaned forward and pushed me onto the sofa, holding me down with his arms. "You think you know me?"


    Being this close to him, I felt my heart beating wildly.


    But the thought of being taken advantage of didn''t sit well with me. I forced myself to stay calm. "It''s not toote right now. I''ll terminate our contract!"


    It was important to regain my memories, but I wouldn''t use myself as a bargaining chip.


    I didn''t have a good impression of Hendrix from the beginning. Now, I''vepletely lost any trust in him.


    At this moment, Hendrix''s face suddenly fell. His deep eyes filled with sorrow as he exhaled deeply. His voice was soft but clear, "Arianna."


    In that instant as I looked into his eyes, I couldn''t tell if he was calling for me or histe wife.


    When I came back to my senses, Hendrix''s warm body was wrapped around me.


    As our bodies touched, an intense, tingling sensation had spread across my whole body once again. I wanted to push him away, but I stopped when I heard him speak.


    "I miss her so much. Ten minutes, just ten minutes. Let me hold her."


    The truth was out. He missed his dead wife.


    For a woman, being treated as a substitute for another woman by an annoying man was humiliating. I opened my mouth but couldn''t say anything to refuse him. I wasn''t as brave as I was earlier to push him away.


    I raised my hand multiple times, but I just couldn''t do it.


    The door opened suddenly. Wynn ran in holding his micrputer and saw us hugging. His grape-like eyes widened, and his jaw dropped. "Are you two kissing?"


    Hendrix was pressing down on me, and Wynn wasn''t very tall. From his point of view, it must appear very suggestive.


    I suddenly regained my senses, broke free from Hendrix''s embrace, and moved away to the side.


    Hendrix looked unbothered. He


    slowly stood up straight and turned


    around. He then looked at Wynn with an impatient look on his face. He spoke with an unfriendly tone, "Didn''t I tell you to knock beforeing in?"


    Wynn bit his lip and immediately lost his confidence. He raised his chubby little hand and scratched the back of his head. "I forgot."


    Sensing his father''s anger, he promised loudly, "I won''t do it again. Please forgive me!"


    Hendrix''s face softened, he then asked, "Why are you here instead of being in bed?"


    "I want to sleep with Madam Reid!" Wynn shouted as though it was something to be proud of.


    Hendrix''s face darkened. "A boy shouldn''t be so clingy."


    It was a tactful rejection.


    Hendrix''s word wasw in this


    house. Even though Wynn felt wronged, he didn''t dare to talk back. He lowered his head and fiddled with his fingers, he looked very ufortable.


    His face looked so pitiful, it was heart wrenching.


    "Who says a boy shouldn''t be


    clingy?" I walked over and brought


    Wynn directly into the bedroomret


    "What do you think you''re teaching him? He learns from observing us!"


    At least Wynn was cute. What did Hendrix have? Yet he put on such an angry face to reprimand Wynn!


    Hendrix was speechless and sighed as he watched us walk back into the room.


    When he went into the bathroom, I asked Wynn to quietly fetch my phone so that I could check my messages.


    An unknown number had sent me a text. "Stay in Jarold City. I''ll be back soon."


    That was strange, and there wasn''t a name attached to the message. I didn''t know who it was.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    Wynn wanted me to sing to him andfort him to sleep, so he didn''t take what he''d seen to heart.


    He was already so sleepy that he was fast asleep in a matter of minutes. Just as I was about to send a message to Freya, I heard the bathroom door open.


    Afraid that Hendrix would y some tricks on me again, I turned off the light immediately and hid under the quilt, pretending to have fallen asleep.


    I heard his footsteps approaching then finally stop beside the bed. After a moment of silence, the footsteps gradually drifted away. Soon, I heard the door close.


    Hendrix left.


    What a strange man.


    The next morning, Wynn woke me up.


    The child wanted to have breakfast made by me, so I prepared some simple food. He left the nutritious meal made by the cook on the table and ate my food instead.


    Hendrix sat in front of me and immediately understood what was going on, looking at how different our breakfast items were. "Is this how you treat your fiance?"


    I still held a grudge against him for being taken advantage ofst night, so I pretended not to hear him.


    Hendrix raised his voice. "Arianna!"


    Without even lifting my head, I said nonchntly, "Wynn hasn''t eaten his mother''s cooking before. I did that to make him happy. Mr. Roberts, do you need someone tofort you as well? Besides, you have such a fit and healthy body. I can''t afford to cause harm to it."


    Hendrix didn''t look happy upon hearing this. Just as he was about to speak, a servant interrupted him from afar, "Evan is here, Sir."


    Hendrix gave me an angry re, snorted coldly then went upstairs with his men.


    As the sound of their footsteps moved further away, I sneaked a nce in the direction of the stairs.


    Hendrix wasn''t one to be trifled with.


    Twenty minutester, he still showed no sign ofing downstairs. The servants were already cleaning up.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I asked casually, "Where''s Hendrix?"


    "Evan and our master are in the study."


    Hearing that Evan was also there, I followed them resentfully.


    When I stopped at the door, I could hear the faint sounds of


    conversation. I leaned against the door trying to hear them more


    clearly, but it was of no useng


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    I tidied up my clothes and hesitated for a moment before knocking on the door.


    "It''s me, Arianna."


    The door opened from the inside, and Hendrix stepped out.


    He stood at the gap between the door, asking calmly, "What''s the matter?"


    I pursed my lips. "You''re not having breakfast?"


    Hendrix was stunned for a moment before replying, "I''ll eat whatever Wynn is having. I''m not picky about food."


    "A child''s meal?" Was hepeting with his own son?


    "Yeah." Hendrix added, "Miss Reid, you''re not obligated to do this. If you don''t want to, you don''t need to force yourself."


    As he spoke, he raised his chin and pointed at the stairway behind me, indicating that I could leave whenever I wanted.


    I had wanted to go downstairs to


    cook, but I suddenly felt that something was wrong. "Hendrix, who am to you? You brought me back just so that I could serve you like a servant and let you do whatever you want?"


    Hendrix put his hand into his pocket and deliberately moved to the side, leaning against the door with all of his weight. I could see Evan holding on to some documents inside. Do you want to get your memories back? Or do you want to listen in?"

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    "What are you guys talking about?" I asked.


    Hendrix''s mouth curled upwards. He asked with a serious look on his face, "You''re interested?"


    He was being annoying on purpose, but I had to admit that he knew exactly how to get me interested, and he tempted me with an offer I couldn''t refuse.


    With a long sigh, I returned downstairs and made him the same breakfast as Wynn had.


    When I entered the study again, Evan wasn''t there anymore. I reluctantly put the te on the table in front of Hendrix. "Your breakfast."


    Hendrix didn''t waste any time. He took the food and began to eat silently.


    He hadn''t even taken two bites before he suddenly stopped.


    Was he looking for trouble again? "I''ve said before that your stomach is used to expensive food. You won''t like the in food I cook."


    Hendrix looked at me, then lowered his head and continued eating quietly.


    It was just a simple bowl of pasta. In Hendrix''s hands, he somehow made it look like he was eating avish meal. Combined with his cold and determined appearance, it was a weirdly pleasing sight to behold.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer me, I walked over and picked up the folder on the table to browse through.


    The report was of the life ''Arianna'' and Hendrix had before today. The two of them had to go through several hardships to be together. It wasn''t easy for them to have a child, but they encountered an ident on that ind. One of them died.


    Even though I had to pretend to be Arianna for a long time, I didn''t feel anything when I read the information in front of me.


    After reading for a while, I then


    looked at Hendrix. Putting aside his


    elusive character, he was pretty much a normal person, but it was still hard to imagine that the man in front of me had once loved a


    woman so deeply. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I suddenly came back to my senses. Although these facts could help in disguising myself as Arianna, they had nothing to do with the life that I had lost.


    At the thought of this, I browsed through every single document. He even had the information of thewsuit between Roberts and Reids, but there was nothing about me.


    I felt like I had been tricked and red at him. "Didn''t you say that you''d help me recover my memories?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I read everything in detail!


    Hendrix did not even look at me. "If we''re able to retrieve the custody rights a day earlier, we would be able to focus on retrieving your memories sooner. Is there a problem?"


    "Do you mean to say that before you gain custody over Wynn, you won''t investigate my family background?"


    I was angry and anxious. As I looked at Hendrix''s calm face, I gritted my teeth. Was I to be tricked by this man every day from now on?


    Instead of answering me directly, Hendrix changed the subject. "Have you finished reading it?"


    "No." I said angrily, "You lied to me and got me to sign an unfair agreement. Now, you want to use me to achieve your goal. Why should I believe that after you get what you want, you''d then keep your promise and find out who I am?"


    As I spoke, my chest heaved in anger, and I rolled my eyes at Hendrix.


    I seriously doubted him. He never told the truth. This so-called rich president had deceived me for a child''s breakfast. I would expose his dirty secrets in front of the reporters sooner orter!


    v


    But Hendrix wasn''t bothered at all. He calmly ced thest piece of pasta into his mouth, took out the handkerchief from his suit pocket, and slowly wiped his mouth clean. Then he looked up at me indifferently and said, "After signing the contract, you will be Wynn''s mother. I am not Irvin, so I''m not going to abandon my family out on the streets. You can trust me to protect my wife and child."

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    When he mentioned Irvin, I found myself speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    Compared to Irvin''s bright and attractive appearance, the women and child that suddenly appeared made it hard for me to not let my imagination run wild.


    To a certain extent, he wasn''t a good person in the traditional sense.


    Perhaps I was provoked by Hendrix''s arrogant tone, so I pursed my lips and retorted, "Irvin may not be a good husband and father, but he didn''t hurt me. You pride yourself as a gentleman, but you gossiped behind my back and went back on your word. It''s you who should be looked down upon."


    Hendrix''s thick eyebrows furrowed angrily. Suddenly, his entire body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    His looked horribly hurt and insulted. He supported his body with one hand on the table while the other held his forehead which was dripping in sweat. "Hendrix?"


    I called his name twice, but he didn''t seem to hear me. He looked to be in even more pain now.


    I reached out and tried to help him steady himself, but Hendrix was so muscr that my strength was nothing against him. Hendrix then fell to the ground, exhausted. I squatted down and ced my hand on his forehead, attempting to cool him down.


    His hair was soaked with sweat, and his eyes were closed. The moment he felt my hand touch them, he reached out and grabbed my wrist, "Who are you?"


    I said anxiously, "It''s me, Ariane. What''s wrong with you?"


    Hendrix didn''t say anything. The intense pain had deprived him of the strength to speak. All he could do was hold me tightly.


    As though if he held me tighter, the more relieved he was.


    Seeing that his condition had improved a little, I called out to him, "Hendrix?"


    Hendrix hung his head low, and his breathing was heavy. He seemed to be restraining himself from losing control.


    "Let go of me I get someone to help you. We need to get you to the hospital so that you can be treated as soon as possible." I struggled but couldn''t push him away, only ending up covered in sweat from my


    struggling efforts.


    S


    Hendrix''s lips were pale, and he couldn''t even open his eyes. I had no idea how he could still hold me so tightly in his current condition.


    After being stuck in this stalemate for a moment, I tried to pat him on the shoulder to wake him up, but Hendrix caught my hand again as soon as I lifted up my hand.


    He opened his eyelids a little and squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "You''re so noisy..."


    I was speechless. Wasn''t this for his own good? How could he repay my kindness with such ingratitude?


    After rolling my eyes at him, I finally raised my voice and shouted towards downstairs, "Is anyone there? There''s something wrong with Hendrix. Come and help!"


    Last night, I discovered that Hendrix? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    was a control freak. In a private ce like the second floor, other than cleaning up, servants would rarely set foot here. If I wasn''t with him, I''d have no idea how long it would take for him to be found.


    Before the people downstairs could respond, his weak but tough voice said. "If you say any more, I''ll throw you out."


    I looked down and saw Hendrix''s bloodshot eyes.


    It seemed that he had already got through the worst of his pain.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief and looked at his hand that was still holding my wrist. "It doesn''t matter if you throw me out. If you don''t let me go, we''ll die together."


    Hendrix looked down and immediately moved his hand away. He then staggered on to his feet.


    I propped myself up on my knees and got up.


    I must have been squatting for a long time, because I almost fell to the ground.


    Hendrix quickly helped me up. As though he was trying to avoid arousing suspicion, he immediately let go and retreated to the side. He looked down at me condescendingly and said, "You can leave now."

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    I wasn''t convinced. I crossed my arms in front of my chest and huffed, "Mr. Roberts, if you have even a modicum of good upbringing, you should at least say thank you to your savior."


    Hendrix turned his face away. "Well you''re out of luck. My good upbringing has left me. If you want to continue being taken advantage of, I don''t mind you staying."


    "You..." There was nothing I could say to that.


    I really couldn''t understand how this kind of man, who had no manners at all and was so domineering and conceited, could have such a cute child!


    I didn''t want to argue with him, so I dragged my numb legs with me and started limping away.


    Before I could react, a pair of huge hands suddenly looped around my waist and picked me up.


    I never expected Hendrix to do this. I didn''t respond for a moment. I grabbed his cor to steady myself, but I held back from looking scared. I gasped in surprise.


    I looked up at Hendrix, who was staring at me with a sly look on his face. He curled up his lips yfully. His eyes looked at me cunningly.


    Is this guy ying a prank on me?


    I frowned and gritted my teeth as I said, "Hendrix, please behave yourself and put me down!"


    "I am the child''s father, and you are the child''s future mother. Why should I put you down?" Hendrix said as he carried me to the bedroom, his tone was light and yful.


    My face was red. I bit my lips and didn''t know how to respond. Such a shameless man! How did he rise from his myriad of enemies to be the richest man in town?


    When he walked to the door of the bedroom, we happened to run into Wynn, who was running around upstairs.


    When Wynn saw us, he paused for a second before walking towards us with hisputer. He was inching his way around us.


    Finally, as if he had found a treasure, he raised his hands towards Hendrix and said, "I want Daddy to hug me too!"


    I bit my lip and pounded on Hendrix''s chest. Then I whispered threateningly, "Let me go!"


    I didn''t know if it was because I was? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    very close to him, but when my breath fett on Hendrix''s neck, I felt his body shaking violently. Then, one of Hendrix''s hands suddenly went limp, and I slipped down without warning.


    SV


    Hendrix quickly grabbed onto my waist while his other hand wrapped around my shoulder. My feet touched the ground but I was suspended in midair. We looked way more suggestive, stuck in this awkward pose.


    My mind was in a mess. For a moment, didn''t know if I should praise him for being so quick to respond or if I should chastise him for taking advantage of me repeatedly.


    I wouldn''t say nice things to Hendrix, but I didn''t mean anything by my criticism either.


    Hendrix would seek revenge for even the smallest grievance. I didn''t dare to provoke him.


    But he had no intention of letting me go even if I didn''t provoke him. "Miss Reid, you wanted me to put you down, but you''re holding on to me pretty tightly."


    As Hendrix spoke, he deliberately leaned forwards and moved closer to look directly into my eyes. "I wonder if what you say is the opposite to what you want?"


    He deliberately emphasized, "What you want."


    The whole thing happened in less than a minute. When Hendrix picked me up, Wynn must have juste upstairs, otherwise he wouldn''t have noticed any of this.


    Even if Wynn had heard and seen this, he probably wouldn''t have understood what this meant at his age. Wynn stood to one side excitedly, still waving his chubby little hand. "Madam Reid, I want a hug as well!"

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    His sparkly eyes and childish voice had me smitten.


    When I looked at Hendrix''s malicious face, I realized that even though his facial features were handsome, he most certainly was a yboy.


    Inparison, his child, who was holding on to me, was perfect.


    Thinking about this, I didn''t bother about being elegant. I tried my best to break free from Hendrix. As soon as I got free, I squatted down and kissed Wynn on the face. "Wynn, you''re the best!"


    To rile Hendrix up, I deliberately kissed him loudly.


    Then, I swaggered over to the bedroom.


    Behind me, Wynn hadn''t give up and continued standing on his tiptoes coquettishly towards Hendrix. "Daddy, I want you to hug me like Madam Reid did!"


    Hendrix replied calmly, "Madam Reid?"


    Wynn pouted. "Yeah! Madam Reid, hugs please!"


    "Are you sure?" Hendrix said in a strange tone. "No hug."


    A moment of silence passed, then Wynn understood and shouted, "It''s Mommy!"


    Hendrix picked him up. The entire corridor was filled with Wynn''s cheerful shrieks.


    As I listened to the father and son getting along, I couldn''t help but smile. My heart was filled with an indescribable gentle feeling.


    As I sat on the bed, I thought about the pile of documents from earlier and felt uneasy.


    So, I called Freya.


    Freya was surprised that I was looking for her. "Arianna!"


    "Freya." I tried my best to control my emotions from being called "Arianna" and kept calm. "I have something to talk to you about."


    "Go ahead. I''ll tell you everything I know." I heard the sound of a door closing on Freya''s side.


    I thought for a moment and decided to be more indirect. "About Hendrix, what kind of person is he?"


    During my time with Hendrix, I found a problem. When I was with him, I would always be passive. If I wanted to take the initiative, I had to understand what type of person I was facing.


    On the other end of the line, Freya was silent for a moment and didn''t answer right away.


    I figured that she was aware of my intentions and felt a little guilty about it. "If it''s not convenient for


    you to say so, it''s fine." "No," Freya said solemnly. "It''s just that my understanding of Hendrix isn''t as clear as yours. You''re the one who understands him best. Most of the time, outsiders like us don''t know what he''s up to. I can''t give an urate ount of him."


    "It''s okay. Just tell me." I breathed out a sigh of relief.


    "Well, okay. Let me think about how to exin this." After thinking for a while, Freya came up with a conclusion. "He is incredibly talented, and is very insightful, but he does love you. When you''re in danger, he gets a meltdown. And his ability to recognize pretentious batches is reallycking..." Content? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As the richest man in the country, he was very capable and had vision. There was no doubt about that.


    But having meltdowns because of love sounded greatly exaggerated. With Hendrix''s vengeful character, wouldn''t women be toyed to death by him? Moreover, how could such a smart person be blind towards pretentious batches?


    I was doubtful and asked sarcastically, "Well, maybe what you said is true. You might not know much about men. How could they not know if someone was deliberately approaching them?


    They are probably enjoying the fun in secret!" "Pfft..." Freyaughed shamelessly.


    "What are youughing at? Was it something I said?"


    "No." Freya restrained herself and joked. "After six whole years, you''re really different from how you used to be. In the past, if I said that Hendrix didn''t know how to restrain himself, you would have defended him no matter what."


    "Huh? Arianna was that blind?" Realizing that I had said something wrong, I quickly corrected myself. "Was I so stupid before?"

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Freya sighed. "You can''t say that. Your past was prettyplicated, but one thing I''m certain of is that Hendrix was just like an ordinary man when he was with you,plete with emotions and desires."


    I rolled my eyes. "Is that a rare sight?"


    There was no distinction between feelings. Even though Hendrix was incredibly gifted, it was normal for him to have emotions of happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy towards someone he loved. But when Freya said it, it sounded like a personal gift from Hendrix to Arianna.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that when Arianna was with Hendrix, she must have had a very humble attitude.


    "Whether it was rare or not, you won''t know until you''ve regained your memories. Just to remind you, when you look at someone sincerely, don''t be confused by their appearance, especially someone asplicated and difficult to understand as Hendrix. It''ll take a lot of time for you to understand." Freya suddenly started to mock herself. "Anyways, I still haven''t seen through my benefactor after so many years."


    "Why do you call him your benefactor?" The information in the folder from earlier was only a rough history of Hendrix, so it didn''t have any information about Freya''s rtionship with Hendrix.


    Freya said, "He''s invested in mypany. What else should I call him?"


    I was speechless.


    Someone was urging Freya for a meeting over the phone, so she couldn''t talk for very long. She quickly hung up after arranging to meet me in the afternoon.


    Before I said goodbye, she suddenly interjected, "What got you asking these questions today? Did Hendrix see you again in private?"


    I had a growing suspicion that Freya was a mind reader. She kept getting it right on her first guess.


    "Well..." I wasn''t going to deny it and answered awkwardly, "Besides that, yesterday I moved into his house and promised to be his son''s mother." Suddenly, Freya raised her voice. "Do you remember now, or did Hendrix?"


    Even though we weren''t facing each other in person, it was easy to imagine the look of excitement and surprise in Freya''s eyes.


    I wasn''t able to hold back myughter. I said, "I''m sorry to disappoint you. The answer is no."


    I really wanted to regain my memories, but reality was cruel.


    "Fine, I got excited for nothing. I''m heading out for my meeting now. See you in the afternoon."


    As soon as she hung up the phone, there was a knock on the door.


    I got up to open the door and saw


    Wynn in his pyjamas. He was


    holding up a pile of well-stacked


    clothes in his arms and looked at me expectantly. "Madam Reid, I don''t know how to do this. Please help me. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    QUMS


    "You don''t know how to put on your clothes?"


    This wasn''t strange for an ordinary child, but Wynn could n an invasion and direct bodyguards. With such a high IQ, how could he not know how to dress himself?


    "Not really." Wynn frowned and looked at me. "I''m going to bete. Help me."


    What woman in the world could be indifferent in front of a cute little boy?


    I immediately gave in and took the clothes from his hand. "Well, Wynn, I can teach you, but we must have rules. You are already six years old and must learn to take care of yourself. Do you understand?"


    "I do!" Wynn nodded cleverly, squeezed into the room, took off his shoes, and sat on the sofa. He


    happily waved his small hands at me, baring his white teeth.


    Iughed. A child''s world was simple. Just putting on clothes would make them happy.


    He had to change into his school uniform, it had the emblem of an international school on it. There were three articles of clothing just for his upper body alone, a button down shirt, a vest, and a coat. The cor was matched with a red id tie. This was a mini version of the three-piece suit. Wynn couldn''t be med for not knowing how to put it on. I almost forgot the vest myself.

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    While I was dressing him, Wynn said, "I don''t like school. The children are all so childish. They don''t even know what a settlement is..." I nodded absent-mindedly, but I secretly felt shocked. This kid knew nothing about self-care but was so well versed inputer science. In fact, I didn''t understand anything about the things he was talking about!


    I was worried that my IQ would be put in question, so I quickly pushed him out. "Hurry up now. Don''t bete!"


    As soon as we walked to the door, we bumped into Hendrix, who was heading out for work.


    We looked at each other, and I was stunned on the spot. The atmosphere felt a little awkward.


    "Mr Facism!" Wynn was in a very good mood. He ran straight towards Hendrix and turned around haughtily. "Madam Reid put this on for me!" "Mm." Hendrix didn''t seem to mind him referring to me that way. He replied and raised his head to look at me, his expression was indifferent. "Its Sunday today." "Oh." I was still mad at him over what had happened earlier this morning and said grumpily, "So?"


    "So he doesn''t have to go to school today."


    I was speechless. I looked at Wynn helplessly, expressing my awkwardness from being tricked with the aggrieved look on my face.


    But Wynn didn''t understand me. He thought that I was just making a funny face. He winked at me with a smile and giggled.


    I rolled my eyes secretly. There was probably going to be a lot more of this in the future.


    "By the way," I suddenly remembered my appointment with Freya, so I changed the subject. "I''ll be going outter."


    Hendrix asked, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s a personal matter." I think he might have misunderstood. This was a statement, not a request.


    Hendrix pondered with his eyes closed. He looked straight ahead and said slowly, "I''ll be traveling to a neighboring city this afternoon. You have to stay with Wynn. You should have told me your schedule beforehand, my ns take priority over yours."


    "Can I bring Wynn along?" Or so I


    thought, there was no way that


    alone with a woman whom


    Hendrix would allow his son to travel


    had


    only met a couple of weeks ago.


    Or could it be that even he couldn''t tell whether I was Arianna or simply a substitute?


    Hendrix''s eyes shed with


    impatience. He then said reproachfully, "You''re not going to bring Wynn along? Are you going to leave him here alone?"


    "That''s not what I meant..." I exined hastily. "I''m going to see Freya."


    "I''ll get the driver and the car ready," Hendrix said as he walked downstairs.


    At some point, Wynn had found his micrputer and was filming himself.


    Was he always so narcissistic? "Wynn?" I asked.


    "What?" He continued to look at the camera at an angle. From my perspective, he looked quite handsome.


    I smiled, squatted down in front of


    him, and asked seriously, "Your dad said that I can take you out today. Does that make you happy?


    "Really?" Wynn''s eyes lit up instantly. "Great! I can go out and y with you!"


    I reached out to ruffle the top of his head. I then spotted his screen out of the corner of my eye.


    I reached out to grab it. The boy didn''t hide it away and turned the screen over for me see.


    Wynn had registered himself a social media ount and he had recently posted something. It was a selfie.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He posted it with one simple sentence: Don''t worry, I''m fine.


    Even though he didn''t exin it, I could tell from a nce that it was a message for ''Arianna''.


    There were less than ten posts on his profile, but they had the same format and all of them were a different picture of Wynn.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    The tip of my nose felt itchy, and tears gushed out of my eyes uncontrobly.


    How sad it must be for him to hide away in a lonely corner of the inte to express how much he misses his mother.


    Suppressing the emotions in my heart, I reached out to hold the little boy in my arms, I patted him gently. "I will always be with you from now on."


    The child didn''t understand why I had changed my mood so fast in such a short time, but he listened quietly. He raised his little hand and patted me on the shoulder from time to time. Heforted me like an adult would. He didn''t know this, but the sadness he had spread wildly in my heart.


    I had no idea how long it took for me to calm down.


    When I stepped outside, I immediately spotted Evan waiting by the car.


    Before Hendrix left, he said that he would arrange for a chauffeur, but I didn''t expect it to be Evan.


    Seeing me with Wynn, Evan opened the door and took a step back while respectfully greeting me, "Miss Reid."


    Then he smiled and said, "Master Roberts."


    Wynn was very close to Evan. "Mr. rk!"


    After bringing him to the car, I asked, "Evan, wouldn''t it be too much trouble for apany us? You must be so busy."


    "It doesn''t matter, the master will be worried if it were anyone else apanying you." Evan was very humble.


    He was the one who had gathered those documents. Logically speaking, he should have known that I wasn''t Arianna, but he was still so respectful of me. I couldn''t help but feel a little strange at this.


    But he was right. Wynn''s identity was not known yet. Hendrix had to ask someone he trusted to apany us.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It made sense. "Evan, please take care of us today."


    Evan smiled and helped me close the door to ensure that I wouldn''t get caught in it.


    Without another word, I bent down and sat inside the car.


    Freya wanted to meet me at the Golden Roof Restaurant. This was because it was convenient to talk in her territory to avoid the paparazzi. Freya and Cyril came up to me as soon as we arrived at the door.


    "Arianna!"


    Although Cyril called out to me, he was looking at Wynn, intentionally or not and had wanted to hug him.


    I saw what he was doing. Before he managed to, I quickly pulled Wynn over to the other side and avoided him. I smiled and said, "Mr. Zimmer."


    When an adult was meeting a


    stranger for the first time, he still needed some time to adapt, never mind a six-year-old child. Hendrix allowed me to bring him along because he trusted me, so I wouldn''t let him be spooked.


    Cyril knew that I had seen through his intentions. He scratched the


    back of his head awkwardly and


    chuckled. "Freya is waiting in the private room."


    After that, he bent his body, raised the corners of his mouth, and showed off a kind smile. "You''re Hendrix''s son, aren''t you? I am Mr. Zimmer!" Wynn curiously poked his head out and rolled his eyes at him. "Yes, I am."


    Cyril grinned from ear to ear. He took out a piece of candy from his pocket and handed it to him. He whispered, "Do you want it?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that I knew that Cyril was rich, I would probably think that he was some creepy uncle who was up to no good.


    Wynn liked sweet treats, but he held


    back. When he saw the candy, his small eyes stared at it for a second before he reluctantly turned away. He looked up and asked for my permission, "Madam Reid


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    I pursed my lips and smiled. I took the candy and ced it in Wynn''s hand. "Mr. Zimmer gave this to you. You can have it, but what should you say?"


    Wynn looked at Cyril and muttered, "Thank you, Mr. Zimmer."

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    Cyril was on cloud nine. "Wynn, I have lots of other yummy food. There''s hamburgers, fried chicken, cake....." He listed almost every unhealthy but delicious snack that existed. Wynn however, turned a deaf ear to him.


    He looked at the candy in his hand with a contented smile. It was obvious that he wasn''t interested in anything else. Cyril furrowed his brows, feeling emotionally exhausted.


    I quickly said, "Let''s not keep Freya waiting. Wynn is a very picky eater. He doesn''t fancy quite a number of food items."


    Cyril nodded, he understood. He then led us to the private room.


    Once Freya saw us, she ran towards us excitedly. "You''re finally here, darling boy. Let me hug you!"


    Wynn took a step back. After ncing at me, he walked over to Freya, allowing her to hug him.


    Freya grinned from ear to ear. "The Marshall family has always kept me at a distance for all these years. His father too. Now I finally get to hug him.


    As she spoke, she carefully looked at Wynn, love pouring out of her eyes. She looked more like Wynn''s mother than I did.


    Cyril, who had been watching them, could feel jealousy rising inside him. He turned towards the other side of the room. He hoped that by not seeing it, it wasn''t true.


    It was very likely that Wynn still didn''t know how to judge a book by its cover.


    Cyril had been a trainee from a very young age. He was very attractive, but for some reason, Wynn was much closer to Freya.


    Freya yed with Wynn for a while, and then said to Cyril sarcastically, "Is the big star not busy today?"


    Cyril ignored Freya''sment and said, "Work never ends. I don''t get to see Wynn very often. Of course, I have to make time for this."


    He had a cheeky look on his face as he said, "I''m not leaving. What are you going to do about it?" It was as if he was trying to provoke her. Freya rolled her eyes, turned away and continued ying with Wynn.


    The doors to the private room had been closed ever since the waiter was done serving the dishes.


    Freya got straight to the point.


    "Hendrix has recently fallen out with his sister."


    "Really?" Although Hendrix had been very angry that day at the hospital, he hadn''t done anything to Jennifer. They were rted by blood after all. Who knows how things will develop in the future.


    "It''s very likely to be true. Hendrix has dismissed Jennifer from her position in the Roberts Group. With such a big change in thepany''s upper management, there should be a big shifting soon," Freya exined with a serious expression on her face.


    Cyril interrupted, "Maybe Hendrix has already recovered his memory. The Marshall family has done so many terrible things. They deserve it!" I was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    Freya gritted her teeth and red at Cyril. "That''s enough. Hurry up and leave. How am I supposed to run my business if your maniacal fans keep blocking the doors?"


    Cyril wanted to stay, but he couldn''t refuse. He had no choice but to leave.


    As soon as he left, Freya took a seat beside me and asked, "Have you made any progress with Hendrix in these past few days?"


    "No." I thought for a moment and added, "If I had to say, I really do want to kill him."


    The corners of Freya''s mouth twitched. Disappointment was written all over her face. "Do you really despise Hendrix that much?"


    With my eyebrows raised, I


    shrugged my shoulders. If it were her who had been taken advantage of time and time again, she might not be as calm as I was. At least | still had the mood to go out for dinner. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After thinking for a moment, I looked at Freya seriously, hoping that she would tell me the truth. "Has Hendrix ever truly loved anyone?" "What are you even saying? If he didn''t love you, you wouldn''t have given birth to his son." As Freya said this, she looked at Wynn''s face. "He''s so handsome I could cry."


    I teased her, "I think Cyril''s genes are pretty good as well. If the two of you have a child, they''d probably be as good looking as Wynn."

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    "Forget it. One is enough. Plus, I don''t want to have anything to do with men anymore." Freya smiled faintly. "We''re talking about you. Don''t change the subject."


    Just like that, we went back to talking about me. "You two have been involved with each other for so many years. It''d be great if you were able to find love and your memories again, but if there''s no going back to how things were before, then you have to think about yourself and the child. The Marshall family knows that you''re still alive. They will not let things be..."


    Some things didn''t need to be exined. I could tell what kind of people the Marshall family were just from how the treated Jennifer.


    However, I was pretending to be Arianna just for the sole purpose of regaining custody of Hendrix''s child. This was a good thing for the Marshall family. There was no reason for them to be upset.


    "I haven''t thought about these things yet. Hendrix''s n is to get his daughter back," I responded casually.


    Freya was stunned for a moment. "What about you? Do you agree with his n?"


    I caught the surprise in her eyes. I pursed my lips as I thought about this. Then, I said, "Mothers should be there with their children as they grow up. I''ve already missed six whole years of that. I don''t want to miss anymore."


    Upon hearing that, Freya lowered her head and fell into deep thought. Silently, she picked up her coffee and sipped it.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Nothing." Freya looked at me with a smile. It seemed that she had just figured something out. "There are some things that we have to experience ourselves to know what it feels like. Since you feel it is right to file awsuit against the Reid family, then do it. I think,pared to winning thewsuit, some people would be happier just to see you alive and kicking."


    I was taken aback by her words.


    Freya was clearly hinting that the Reid family had been waiting for "Arianna" to return.


    However, if that really was the case, why haven''t they looked for her in the past six years and why did they apply for her death certificate?


    Maybe Freya was right. Seeing and


    listening about something only


    showed you so much. I''d haveContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    l.ne


    experience it to know just how much


    sadness was hidden among


    them.


    As expected, little children often get bored listening to an adult conversation, as soon enough they''d fall asleep.


    Before we left, I woke Wynn up and asked, "Can you walk on your own?"


    Wynn rubbed his eyes with one hand and held my pinky with the other. "I can."


    Freya and I smiled at each other, and together, we led the half-awake little boy out.


    When we arrived at the hall, Cyril appeared out of nowhere with a gift bag in his hand.


    Freya asked, "What''re you up to?"


    "Can''t you be a little nicer to me?" Cyrilined. He then turned around and bent down. He had a gentle smile on his face. "Little guy, here''s a small gift I''ve prepared for a you it''s thetest micrputer. Yours is an old one. This one is much cooler."


    "Thank you, Sir!" When Wynn heard the word "micrputer", his eyes lit up. The indifference he had towards Cyril was long forgotten.


    Although the micrputer wasn''t


    very big, it was still a little heavy for a six-year-old child. Wynn held it cumbersomely, he was too excited to let me help him carry it.


    I smiled wryly. Indeed, men really understood each other.

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    "Just as long as you like it." Cyril patted Wynn''s head. "It''ll be troublesome for the two of you to go home by yourselves. I''ll get someone to send you guys home."


    Just as I was about to say that we had a driver outside, I saw someone walking towards us. I shrugged my shoulders. "It''s convenient for us now." The moment Cyril turned around, Hendrix and Evan were standing in front of him.


    Freya nodded slightly. "You''re here."


    "It seems that the rtionship between her and Hendrix wasn''t a very friendly one. Calling him her "sugar daddy" was probably just a joke," I thought. "Yes." Hendrix calmly replied. He nced at Cyril, they greeted each other with a nod.


    When Wynn saw Hendrix, a broad smile was stered on his face. "Daddy!"


    Hendrix didn''t respond. Instead, he looked at the gift bag in Wynn''s hand and asked, "What''s that you''re holding?"


    While speaking, he took Wynn''s hand, taking the bag from him at the same time.


    He did all of this naturally.


    "A small gift from Mr. Zimmer," I exined and smiled at Cyril, expressing my gratitude.


    Cyril raised his chin arrogantly, looking very proud.


    Hendrix shook the bag, and then turned to look at Cyril with a nk face. "Wynn still doesn''t know how to control his screen time with micrputers."


    This was true. To Wynn, micrputers were a close second to Hendrix and myself.


    Cyril''s eyes widened. "It''s still wrapped up. How did you know it was a micrputer?"


    "You''re trying to please him. What else could be more efficient than an electronic product?" Hendrix said monotonously, sounding slightly distant and disgusted.


    Although his show of distrust was very subtle, anyone who knew him well could tell.


    Cyril looked embarrassed. "It''s just to make him happy. You don''t have to be so uptight..."


    Hendrix turned towards me, ignoring Cyril. "Come with me."


    What a sharp-tongued and supercilious person he was.


    "Where are we going?"


    Before I could ask Hendrix how he''d managed to find us, he was already taking me somewhere else with him.


    Hendrix passed the gift bag to Evan and said tly, "Take Wynn home."


    "Understood," Evan answered.


    Hendrix looked down at Wynn. "Go home with Mr. rk. Daddy and Mommy have some things to do. Be a good boy and wait for us at home."


    "Okay." Wynn was very well-behaved, probably because his new micrputer hadn''t been confiscated.


    Hendrix was taller than a model


    was. Although Wynn was as tall as


    my waist, he looked very small


    beside Hendrix. The height difference was very obvious. Still, the image of an innocent child and a mature father together was very heartwarming.


    However, Hendrix didn''t seem to have any interest in such things. Right after he said that, he dragged me towards the door, not even giving me a chance to say goodbye to Freya and the others. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I could only say to Wynn while I was being dragged away, "Wynn, remember to listen to Mr. rk. We won''t be long. Bye!"


    I didn''t want Wynn to think that he would ever be abandoned at any time.


    It seemed that Wynn wasn''t really bothered by it. He looked at me with a confused look for a moment, then smiled at me happily. Just like that, I was dragged out by Hendrix.


    As soon as I entered the elevator, I broke free from his grasp. "Don''t take advantage of me. I know how to walk."


    Not only did he arrange my time without asking for my permission, he didn''t show any warmth to his son after not seeing him for more than half a day. I really wondered, what exactly was worth his


    lov


    compassion and kindness. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix nced at me, not responding to anything I said. He turned his head and pressed the button to the underground garage.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I pulled a long face all the way to the car. Once I sat on the passenger''s seat, I asked grumpily, "Can you tell me where we''re going now?" Surprisingly, Hendrix answered directly, "The hospital."

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    The ride to the hospital was very quiet. Soon, we arrived.


    After getting out of the car, I pretended to tie my shoces so that I was a couple of steps behind Hendrix.


    Hendrix stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at me. His eyes looked cold. "Arianna, do you have a heavy rock tied to your legs?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "That''s none of your business. The hospital is small, I won''t get lost."


    For some reason, Hendrix kept nagging at me.


    His face darkened as he stood there, staring at me.


    I wasn''t in the mood to entertain him. So, I lifted my chin and walked past him. I was now walking ahead of him.


    I quickened my pace. Truth was, I was upset. Hendrix followed closely behind me.


    Even though I didn''t have eyes in the back of my head, I could feel him staring daggers at me from behind. It made me ufortable.


    I came to a stop, and took a step to the side. Secondster, I was walking side by side with


    him.


    He narrowed his eyes at me. He looked somewhat pleased.


    Together, we walked into the elevator.


    When the elevator door swung open, I was weed with an empty corridor. Only then did I realize that this hospital was deserted.


    Hendrix saw my shocked expression and said mildly, "To save time."


    "Reserving the entire hospital? I guess this is the kind of life the richest man in the world lives," I thought to myself.


    I continued, "If you don''t need the money, you could donate it to people in need, you know?"


    Soon after stepping out of the elevator, a bodyguard walked up to us and greeted him, "Sir."


    "All set?" Hendrix asked nkly.


    "Everything is ready."


    Confusion arose in me. However, in that very next second, I remembered how badly Hendrix suffered this morning. "Did hee here for a check- up?"


    With that thought in my mind, Hendrix''s voice suddenly rang coldly. "Take her there."


    "Wait- Who?"


    I turned my head and saw a group of doctors and nurses.


    At once, an older female doctor came up to me and said, "This way, Miss Reid."


    "Why me?" I asked silently.


    Hendrix noticed my look of doubt. "Just take it as an ordinary body check-up. Normal people do it at least once a year. There''s nothing to worry about."


    Right after he said that, he gave the doctor a knowing look. Before I could even react, I was dragged away by the doctors and nurses.


    "Hey, I''ve always gone for my check-ups regrly. I don''t need your people to meddle in my affairs. I''m well aware of my physical condition. Tell them to stop now, Hendrix!"


    It was the first time I felt the cold indifference of these medical staff. No matter how loud I screamed, they ignored me and continued their examination.


    I was outnumbered. There was no way I could win. So, after failing to break free time and time again, I gave up.


    It was eight o''clock at night when the check-up was done.


    The nurse took me to the office. Hendrix was sitting leisurely on the sofa, scrolling on his tablet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I was tortured for such a long time, and here he was, enjoying himself?" I thought to myself.


    I approached him, about to vent my anger. I took a look at the tablet, and that was when I realized that he was looking through my medical reports.


    Only then did I change my mind. I took a seat beside him and asked, "What are all these examinations for?"


    "To make sure that you''re not hiding. any serious illnesses from me that would affect Wynn''s health," Hendrix said indifferently. He didn''t even look up from the tablet.


    The corners of my mouth twitched. "Mr. Roberts, that''s a reallyme excuse."

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Hendrix seemed to have finished looking through the medical reports as he put the tablet down and turned to look at me. "Miss Reid, you''re one of a kind as well. You''re obviously upset, yet you''re forcing yourself to smile."


    I was speechless.


    There was an awkward silence between us.


    We stared at each other for a few seconds. I lost this impromptu staring contest. His cone of shamelessness was unbreakable. "Think what you like," I admitted defeat.


    Hendrix didn''t take advantage of my admission of defeat, which was very rare. Of course, it wasn''t out of kindness, but because the attending doctor had just entered the office.


    As soon as the doctor came in, he ced a thick medical report on the table in front of Hendrix.


    "In summary, Miss Reid''s physical condition is rather good. There are a few minor problems that need recuperating. As for..."


    "Get to the point." Hendrix didn''t give the doctor the chance to continue babbling.


    The doctor was very familiar with Hendrix and dared not upset him. He then put on a serious face.


    "Miss Reid''s loss of memory is probably due to her brain having been cut off from oxygen for an extended period of time, resulting in the damage of the hippocampus. ording to the medical report, the possibility of her recovering her memory isn''t very high."


    He paused for a moment before looking at Hendrix and spoke thoughtfully, "As for Mr. Roberts'' condition, I''m still unsure."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hold you ountable," Hendrix reassured him.


    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief. Cautiously, he exined, "Although both of you were involved in the ident six years ago, your conditions are very different. All is good with Mr. Roberts'' body and there are no symptoms of amnesia. Hence, the only possibility left is hypnosis."


    "Hypnosis?" Hendrix''s face darkened. His eyes gleamed with malice. His aura turned colder and extremely menacing.


    Even I was taken aback by this.


    Wasn''t hypnosis something that only appeared in TV shows?


    "Hypnosis has always been a controversial method in the medical field. It''s mostly used to ease a patient''s emotions..." The doctor pushed his sses up on his nose. He had a serious expression on his face. "As everyone knows, hypnosis works wonders for memory, which can be the solution to Mr. Roberts'' case. However, I''m not a specialized doctor in that area, so I may not be able to help much..."


    After he finished speaking, he got up to leave; but a bodyguard blocked his way out.


    "Sir?" The bodyguard called out, looking to Hendrix for instructions.


    "Let him go." Hendrix didn''t even spare him a look. He only stared into space, not saying anything else. No one knew whether he had heard anything the doctor said.


    After the doctor left, Hendrix fell into deep thought. His face was nk while also looking very unapproachable.


    Although I wasn''t afraid of him, I didn''t dare to provoke him right now. All I could do was wait silently.


    God knows after how long, Hendrix finally came to his senses. He stood up and took my hand, practically dragging me to the car.


    After driving for some distance, Hendrix whispered, "Is there anything you would like to have for dinner?"


    "Are you saying that I get to make aContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    choice, with you, Mr. Roberts? I think it''s better for you to decide." Suddenly, I thought of something. "Aren''t we having dinner at home?"


    Hendrix didn''t answer. He took a turn and pulled the car up in front of a restaurant.


    Resignedly, I got out of the car. "How lonely it is for Wynn to have dinner alone," I muttered.


    Hendrix stopped and looked at me. He had a "I know what I''m doing" look on his face, indicating that there was no need for me to worry.


    How could I not worry?


    Children were human beings as well. They had their own thoughts and feelings. We left him all alone at home. He had to be very upset.


    "I don''t know how long I''ll stay as his mother, but as long as I am, I will give him my all!" I thought to myself.


    Just as I was about to head home


    alone, Hendrix interrupted, "Heavy


    traffic in Jarold City willst untiri


    o''clock. There are still two hours left. Are you sure you''re not hungry?"


    "I can endure..."


    The second the word "endure" came out of my mouth, my stomach growled.


    Ever since I woke up from mya,


    I rarely ate on time. Even if I did, it would only be a snack. The check-up had taken half a day. My stomach was very empty, so, of course, I was hungry.


    Nothing could be more embarrassing than the situation I was in right now.

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes. The corners of his mouth turned up into a wry smile, looking as though he had seen through me.


    It was useless to continue being stubborn. So, I walked into the restaurant with a flushed face.


    Hendrix sat in front of me and handed me the menu.


    I widened my eyes in surprise. "Since when was he so kind?" I thought to myself.


    I nced down at the menu and said, "You order. I''m not a picky eater."


    Hendrix didn''t say anything and ordered a few simple dishes.


    Hendrix had a lot on his mind. Therefore, while waiting for the food to be served, he didn''t size me up as he usually does, which was really rare.


    The food was served in no time. I put down my phone as my gaze swept around the table. I was surprised.


    Half of the dishes were spicy.


    I asked, "Do you like spicy food?"


    Not too long ago, I made food for him that tasted nd, and he really enjoyed it. I thought to myself,


    "Is he eating spicy food for a change?"


    Just then, a thought shed across my mind.


    "Is Hendrix amodating to my taste in food?"


    That idea started to bug me. I could no longer sitfortably. It was as though thorns were growing out of my chair.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why was Hendrix suddenly so considerate? Was this part of his scheme?


    While I was trying to figure out whether I had fallen for his scheme, I heard Hendrix''s deep voice saying, "Yes."


    Hendrix really was a man of few words, but there was something about him that was very attractive.


    He did amodate my tastes before.


    I felt uneasy throughout the dinner. I didn''t even dare to look up.


    Hendrix, on the other hand, was calm. His appetite was alsorger than what I''d seen before.


    After avoiding the rush hour traffic, the way home was exceptionally smoother.


    In the living room, Wynn was ying with the micrputer Cyril gave him earlier today. He had a serious lookon his face, just like the first


    time I saw him.


    "Wynn."


    I called out, only to get an uninterested response from him. His eyes never left the screen as his little fingers flew across the keyboard.


    I walked behind Wynn and caressed his hair.


    "Madam Reid!" Wynn looked up at me with a grin. After greeting me insincerely, he went back to his micrputer.


    The little guy was very talented in coding. In just a few hours, he was already able to operate the programming software skillfully on his newptop. Coding was a really amazing skill.


    I couldn''t help but take a seat beside him and watch silently.


    After a while, I found it to be very interesting.


    Hendrix knew Wynn like the back of his hand. He knew that Wynn wouldn''t move once he started on his micrputer. He didn''t say anything and went upstairs straightaway.


    About twenty minutester, Wynn said excitedly, "Madam, I''ll show you something fun really soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a hand reached out from the side and mmed the micrputer shut.


    Wynn and I looked up at the same time and saw Hendrix''s nk face.


    "Go upstairs and wash up. Break time is over," Hendrix said sternly, not giving him any room for negotiations.


    Wynn pulled a long face. Although he was very unwilling, there was nothing he could do to retort when it came to Hendrix. "Fine," he muttered, and stood up.


    I, however, was slow to grasp the


    situation. I wasn''t aware of whose territory I was in. I jumped out of my


    at and shouted, "Why did y


    close hisptop?"


    This was a crucial moment. He was about to see the results of all his hard work, but got cut off just like that. How infuriating!


    I was baring my teeth at him, whereas Hendrix was still expressionless. Indifferently, he asked, "What time is it right now?"

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    I nced at the clock on the wall. "Ten o''clock. What about it?"


    Hendrix shot me a cold look before walking up the stairs.


    It was only then that I realized that usually at this hour, Wynn was already soundly asleep.


    He was thinking about the kid, but the way he expressed it was simple and crude, which made people unhappy.


    "Can''t he speak properly?" I asked silently.


    Suddenly, I felt a tug at my sleeve. I looked down and found that Wynn was looking at me. "Madam Reid, I want to y with myputer for a little while more to finish coding the program."


    "How do I tell him, a silly kid with a high IQ, that I would like that as well, but we have to follow the rules?"


    After thinking for a moment, I sighed and squatted in front of Wynn. I exined, trying my best to treat him as an adult, "Wynn, it''s already veryte. I''m tired. The data in theputer won''t disappear, but if you don''t get enough sleep, you won''t grow tall, and won''t be able to protect the person you want to in the future. So let''s wash up and get some sleep now. Well finish up the rest tomorrow, okay?"


    Wynn nodded his head. "Okay."


    "What a good boy!"


    Although I had spent several days with Wynn, his obedience still surprises me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The next day.


    It was Monday. The family got up very early in the morning. After having breakfast, Hendrix went to work, dropping Wynn off at school on the way. I was the only one left in the huge house.


    Feeling bored to death, I picked up a gardening tool and went to the front yard to prune the nts with the servants.


    While pruning, I couldn''t help but think of Irvin and his wife. When I had searched for information about him, I didn''t find anything about his marriage. I wondered what had happened between them.


    Suddenly, I heard a husky voice behind me. "Arianna."


    The voice was very soft, but I could hear the sadness in it. My heart sank the moment I heard it. I turned around instinctively.


    The voice belonged to a man in a


    white suit. He was standing on the


    stone road in the yard, and beside t


    him was a little girl who looked


    1


    about Wynn''s age. She wore al beautiful dress and a small tiara. Her eyes were bright and lively.


    The father and daughter looked like they hade straight out of a fairy tale.


    The man had perfect facial features. However, his eyes were dark, and his face looked to be in aplicated mess of emotions. Joy, fatigue, relief, and helplessness.


    I didn''t know if it was because women were outstandingly empathic, but when our eyes met, I couldn''t help feeling sad for him. "Do we know each other?" I knitted my brows, afraid that I would upset them.


    "It''s me." The man was trying his best to suppress the emotions that


    he had welled up within. d


    himself down before saying,t''s me, Aaron."


    He paused for a moment. Tears were welling up in his eyes. "You''ve really forgotten me?" he asked, forcing out a smile.


    Aaron?


    What a familiar name.


    I looked at him, then at the little girl beside him. Suddenly, I realized.


    He was one of the Reids, one of Arianna''s family members. There was a picture of him in the material Hendrix gave me, but because of his beard, I couldn''t recognize him at first.


    ording to Hendrix''s n, Aaron and I would be going against each other for custody over the children.


    However, for some reason, a feeling of regret arose inside me as I looked at them.


    Regret for agreeing to Hendrix''s request, to pretend to be "Arianna" to separate them from each other.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    In the living room.


    Aaron and the little girl sat on the sofa opposite from me. On the table was the paper folder he''d brought.


    Before entering the house, he said a single sentence, "I want to take you with me."


    He seemed to be in a hurry. As soon as the servant served the tea, he broke the silence. "The Reid family and Moore family have never given up looking for you in all these years. In order to take care of the children, and to save money, we emigrated. We even transferred all ourpanies; but turns out it was all in vain, as it wasn''t until today that I got to see you again."


    He said this with a note of sadness in his voice. However, he was an adult after all. With the child around, he could only take deep breaths to calm himself down. He then looked down at the paper folder. His fingers tapped on it several times.


    "I know you don''t remember anything. That''s all right. I''m here for you. There''s nothing for you to worry about. In this file is your DNA test report with Aurelia as well as the Reid Group''s equity transfer agreement. Once you return home, you''ll be the secondrgest shareholder of the Reid Group. All you have to do is live happily for the rest of your life. Leave the rest to me."


    Before I could react, Aaron heaved a sigh of relief. He then turned his head and took the little girl''s hand. He brought the girl to me and said joyfully, "Aurelia, don''t you wanna say hi to your mommy?"


    Aurelia pursed her lips as she looked at me with uncertainty in her eyes. She then turned to look at Aaron. After getting his reassurance, she greeted me sweetly, "Hi mommy!"


    It was Aurelia''s first time meeting me. She was much more cautious, yet more daring,pared to Wynn when he''d first met me. She ran over to me and wrapped her arms around my neck as she cried, "Mommy, I''ve missed you so much!"


    She sounded so sincere that my heart ached. I couldn''t bear to push her away.


    What a strange feeling.


    I had an uncontroble urge to cry, just like when I hugged Wynn. Was it because they were twins?


    After a long time, Aurelia broke away from the hug. Only then did I get the chance to look at her face carefully.


    She looked so much like Hendrix. She definitely had Hendrix''s eyes. The only thing different was that instead of coldness, her eyes were gentle. Just as I was about to say something, Aurelia''s sweet voice rang into my ears once again. "Mommy, can you celebrate my birthday with me this year?"


    A sweet smile was stered on her face. However, there was a certain sadness in her eyes.


    Even if I didn''t cooperate with Hendrix to deceive them, I still couldn''t bear to crush a child''s dream.


    With that thought in mind, I bit back the words I would have liked to say.


    Smiling, I caressed Aurelia''s hair and said, "Aurelia, you haven''t met your brother yet, have you? He''ll be home for lunch. In the meantime, would you like to go to his room to y? We''ll give him a surprise when he gets back."


    "Yes!" At the mention of Wynn, Aurelia jumped for joy. "I have a brother and I get to meet him soon!"


    Seeing that she didn''t think too much of it, I called over the servant who was standing at the side and ordered, "Take her to young master Wynn''s room."


    Aurelia was very daring, perhaps


    because her closest rtives were


    present


    She very obediently letzthe


    servant hold her hand and followed the servant upstairs. Content? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    belongs to


    With a smile on my face, I watched them until they disappeared from the stairs then turned to look at Aaron apologetically. Although his gaze was so much gentler than


    Hendrix''s, I couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    UMS

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    I had always wanted to recover my memories and fill the hole in my heart, but I was a little overwhelmed by his show of sincerity and enthusiasm. Aaron and Hendrix each had their own version of the story. The identity card Irvin gave me also clearly stated the name "Ariane Reid". I didn''t know who to believe.


    "You don''t believe me?" Aaron''s voice sounded much clearer now. He saw right through me.


    However, after he said that, I felt a little relieved. I looked up at him and said seriously, "I''m sorry. I really can''t make a decision right now."


    I looked down at the folder on the table. I stretched my hand to caress it and said with a bitter smile on my face, "To be honest, I''ve seen this so- called DNA test report more than three times this month alone, and each of them stated a different result. In a situation where even science cannot be trusted, I don''t know what else is."


    Aaron fell silent for a moment, deep in thought. His head was hung low, his forearms bracing his knees, he had his fingers sped together. Then, he said, "You don''t trust me."


    He took the words right out of my mouth.


    The main reason why I''d trusted Hendrix and believed that I wasn''t Arianna was because I couldn''t ept that her family had ignored her for six long years.


    If the fact that they didn''t care about her could be covered up by saying it was an ident, a simple misunderstanding, then it meant that being rted by blood wasn''t that important to them.


    After losing my memory, every day felt like I was walking on thin ice. However, thanks to that, I had nothing to lose and was able to face everything. Whether I was Arianna or Ariane, I had been reborn with no emotional entanglements and no obligation to forgive anyone.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    All I could say was, "I''m sorry. I don''t know how to face all of you right now."


    After thinking for a moment, I added, "But if I really am Aurelia and Wynn''s mother, I hope you''ll let her stay. Thank you for taking care of her for so long, but it is my duty to take care of her. We''ll get out of your hair."


    "Out of my hair?" Aaron''s eyes darkened. He looked up at me and


    said firmly, Aurelia will not stay here, and neither will you. Since I''vee here, I have no intention of letting you stay here." "Are all of Arianna''s rtives so arrogant?" I thought to myself. Content belongs


    to


    Feeling helpless, I shrugged my shoulders. "Then I can only apologize. I can''t go with you."


    "You''re noting with me? Then


    who do you want to go with? You want to stay here and apany Hendrix, that piece of trash?" Aaron flipped out. He was so angry his chest heaved. He stood up and pointed in the direction of the door as be said furiously, "If he can


    protect you, you wouldn''t be in


    danger all the time. me me or be angry all you want. You have to


    come with me no matter what."


    Before I could say anything, he shouted, "Aurelia,e down right now!"


    Close rtives would be familiar with each other''s tempers. Aurelia appeared at the entrance of the


    corridor with a photo frame in heret


    hand right after she heard her


    she had misheard. "Uncle Aaron,


    uncle''s angry shout. She the met


    were you calling me?" she asked to


    confirm.


    Aaron didn''t answer. He strode up the stairs, picked Aurelia up, and walked down the stairs quickly. He then grabbed my arm with his free hand and pulled me up from the sofa. "Come back with me!" he growled while dragging me to the door.


    At the door, we bumped into Hendrix, who had rushed back home.


    Their eyes met. In an instant, things became tense.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    Evan was standing behind Hendrix, panting. The two of them must have rushed back home after getting the news.


    After a moment of awkward silence, Hendrix looked down at Aaron''s hand, which was holding my arm. He said coldly, "You took Aurelia away a few years ago, and now you want to take my wife? Do you really think I''m that generous?"


    Aaron sneered, as though he had heard a funny joke, showing his absolute contempt for him.


    Hendrix didn''t immediately get into a fight with him. Instead, he shifted his gaze to Aurelia, who was in his arms. At once, the hostility in his eyes faded. He called out to her softly, with a hint of uncertainty, "Aurelia?"


    Aurelia wasn''t shy at all. "Uncle, you''re so handsome," she said innocently.


    It left everyone speechless.


    Was this the right time for that?!


    Once again, an awkward silence fell between them.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Aaron''s face darkened. "Aurelia, what did I tell you?!" he scolded.


    "I remember!" Aurelia recited, "Other than Uncle Aaron, all the good-looking uncles are bad guys!"


    "That''s right." Aaron nodded with satisfaction. He lifted his chin proudly and said with a serious look on his face, "I''ll give you another chance. How should you address this person?"


    Aurelia answered loudly, "Bad man!"


    "Right. That''s my good girl. I''ll buy you a new dresster." Aaron was finally satisfied. As he acted intimately with Aurelia, he looked at Hendrix with smugness in his eyes, clearly trying to provoke him.


    "What has Aaron been teaching Aurelia? Can Aurelia not interact with any other men except him?" I thought to myself.


    Men''s strange desire to alwayse out on top was strange.


    However, instead of getting angry, Hendrix had an innocent, loving smile on his face. His voice was. gentle as he asked, "Aurelia, it''s daddy. Are you sure you don''t want a hug from me?"


    Upon hearing that, the expression on Aaron''s face changed. He wanted to say something to stop them, but it was toote. "Daddy?" Aurelia understood. She gasped excitedly. "Are you really my daddy?"


    "Of course." "No he isn''t."


    Aaron and Hendrix answered at the same time. The difference was that the former looked like he was about to explode with rage. Hendrix didn''t take that matter personally and continued teasing Aurelia. He even stretched his hands out to her. "Call me daddy."


    As he spoke, he tried to ce his hands under Aurelia''s armpits to take her from Aaron''s arms.


    Aurelia''s eyes widened. She watched Hendrix''s hands approach her bit by bit. Without realizing it, she leaned over to him.


    Aaron looked at Hendrix, and then at Aurelia. He was dumbstruck for a moment before he hastily took a few steps back, avoiding Hendrix''s hands. "Keep your filthy hands off of her!"


    Hendrix didn''t get to touch Aurelia in


    the end. His hands were left


    dangling in the air. He paused for a while before slowly withdrawing his hands. He had a smile stered on his face. "It''s all right. You''ve brought my daughter back to me. You''ve saved me a lot of trouble


    Aaron narrowed his eyes, which gleamed with hatred. He took me aside and let go of my arm. He then put Aurelia down and squatted. front of her. "It''s been very long since thest time my little princess sang for me, haven''t you?"

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Aurelia pped her hands excitedly. "Yay! Uncle Aaron is going to fight again!"


    Before I could react, the little girl turned around, pulling me with her. She then started singing while swaying her head from side to side, "Jingle bells, jingle bells..."


    When I was wondering what was going on, I turned my head around to look, and I found that the atmosphere had grown even more intense than before.


    Hendrix turned his head to give Evan a knowing look. Evan immediately understood. He stepped forward and put his hand on Aaron''s shoulder. He said respectfully, "Mr. Reid,e with me. She''s in good hands."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Aaron threw him over his shoulder, onto the ground.


    Apanied by Aurelia''s singing, Evan clutched his stomach and groaned in pain. Just as he was about to react, Aaron stepped on him, kicking him on the ground.


    "You were never a match for me. How brave of you toe up to me now. You really are Hendrix''s most capableckey. It''s a pity though that you have such a master... a good-for-nothing," Aaron said condescendingly, every word directed at Hendrix.


    Before anyone could react, he withdrew his leg. He walked over to Hendrix and punched him in the face. Then he kicked Hendrix mercilessly, sending him flying through the air.


    In the blink of an eye, Hendrix hadnded on thewn at the roadside. He tried to get up with one hand, but Aaron leaned forward and grabbed him by the neck. His face flushed in an instant. His usual elegance had disappeared.


    "You didn''t see thating, did you? Six years ago, I wasn''t able to take Arianna away. Now I can." Aaron gritted his teeth. His gaze looked intense as he continued, "But you, you''ve made no progress. It''s been so many years. For that, you''re not qualified to protect them."


    Once the servants in the front yard saw themotion, they rushed over. They wanted to stop it, but were too afraid to approach them.


    I was shocked by Aaron''s actions. However, other than being shocked, my heart also ached more and more as I watched Hendrix''s face turn bloody. Was Aaron really going to kill him?


    It turned out that I was overthinking things.


    Evan ran over. Before he could pull them apart,


    Aaron had let Hendrix go.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aurelia, who was standing beside me, was still singing happily, "Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way..."


    Aaron stood up straight. He tidied


    his suit and nced coldly at Hendrix, He then turned around and walked towards us. He was gentle again. "Let''s go home," he said with a smile.


    He squatted down and patted Aurelia on the shoulder, signaling for her to turn around.


    Aurelia understood. She turned


    around


    surprise and grabbed Aaron''s arm. "Did you win?


    Uncle Aaron?" she asked


    Aaron broke intoughter and scratched the tip of her nose. "Of course I did. How could I ever lose?"


    "Yay!" Aurelia seemed to regard


    fighting as some kind of


    entertainment. She was like a little


    puppy. However, once her gaze


    landed on Hendrix, who got un


    the ground pathetically, her smile dropped. She pouted for a long time before saying, distressed, "Uncle Aaron, were you fighting with that bad man?"


    One could tell if a child was upset about something, even if they didn''t say it out loud. It was written all over her face.


    Aaron turned around to look at Hendrix. He didn''t know what to say.


    At that moment, Hendrix came to his rescue. "Don''t be sad, Aurelia. I just fell down. It didn''t hurt at all."


    Yes, it didn''t hurt. If there weren''t any bloodstains on the corners of his mouth, she might have believed him. However, he looked like aplete mess. He winced as he spoke. It made others feel sorry for him. "Mr. Roberts, who are you trying to deceive?" I asked silently.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Aurelia''s heart ached as she saw this. Herrge eyes flickered as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Aaron picked her up and softlyforted her. After cing her head on his shoulder, he looked at Hendrix with disgust. "In the six years I''ve raised her, I can count on one hand the number of times she''s been upset, now she''s upset because of you. Are you happy?"


    After that, Aaron turned towards me, "Let''s go."


    Hendrix''s subordinates were no match for him. So I had to go with him.


    Aaron''s car was parked outside the vi. As soon as we got in the car, he started the engine and drove towards the suburbs. He wasn''t going to wait around any longer.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked.


    Aaron looked at me from the rearview mirror and answered tly, "The airport. I''ve arranged for a ne. It''ll arrive soon."


    Judging from his tone, he sounded upset. I wasn''t sure if it was because he was jealous of how close Aurelia and Hendrix got in such a short time, or if he had other concerns.


    When the car turned a corner, I saw a car with a Roberts'' family license teing from the opposite direction. I recognized it immediately. It was the car that was used to pick up Wynn. I wound down the window. The moment we passed each other, I saw his face.


    Jennifer and Serene were in the car with him.


    The distance between us was growingrger, just like the sense of loss I was feeling. Although we haven''t spent a lot of time together, we were bonded. If I left without saying goodbye, imagine how sad he would be.


    Noticing that I was feeling down, Aurelia leaned on me and whimpered like a baby.


    My heart softened. I couldn''t help but hold her tighter.


    In the VIP room at the airport.


    The Reid family''s private jet wouldn''t arrive for another two hours. Aaron was worried that Aurelia would get hungry, so he arranged a whole table of delicious food for her.


    Aurelia pretended to not be able to feed herself and wanted me to feed her, just like how Wynn always was.


    Women always had a soft spot for cute things, so of course I pampered her unconditionally.


    Fortunately, she was very well-behaved. As Aaron said, she was a pure and innocent little princess, she wasn''t spoiled rotten. Aaron had raised her well.


    Aaron, who was sitting in front of us, watched us with a grin on his face.


    "I''ve dreamed of this moment since forever, and now it''s finallye true," he eximed. Tears were streaming down his face.


    I had a lump in my throat when I looked up and saw him wiping his tears away.


    One reason being that I actually felt moved, another was that I was annoyed by how well I knew this feeling.


    I put down the fork and asked Aaron


    seriously, "So we head back to


    Mesville and the family is happily reunited. What happens after that? Are there any other ns?


    el


    "Isn''t that enough?" Aaron smiled. He was overjoyed. "I''m no longer a man devoid of any priorities. I''m running both the Reid family and Moore family''spanies, and business is going great. I''ve recruited the very best of the best. I can now provide you and Aurelia With the best kinds of protection. No one would be able to even harm a single hair on your head." "What about Wynn?" I asked solemnly.


    Aaron was getting annoyed. "There''s plenty of time. I will find a chance to get him."


    "When exactly will that be?" I asked. "Six years have passed and it hasn''t been done. Do you think you can actually do it?"

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    Upon hearing this, Aaron''s face fell. "It''s not like we intended to take so long. I had to concentrate on finding you, so I had to give up custody over Wynn. I''m a businessman, not a god. Custody over Wynn was given to the Marshall family. He has already grown used to them. Even if I forcefully take him with us now, will hee willingly?"


    As he spoke, he seemed to be more on edge. Veins popped out from his forehead. He calmed himself down before continuing, "Arianna, six years have passed, you can''t be indecisive and continue staying in touch with Hendrix and his family. I won''t allow it. I might not be this lucky the next time you go missing."


    "Are you saying that the ident from six years ago was caused by the Marshall family?" I was puzzled. "But the documents Hendrix gave me clearly states that the entire ind was going to be blown up, and that it was Sebastian who wanted our lives, wasn''t it?"


    "You''ve already died once, yet you still believe in his nonsense," Aaron said disdainfully. "That''s just an excuse they came up with. What kind of ce do you think that ind is? With the Marshall family watching every corner of that ind, Sebastian would have been killed out in the ocean. How could he even get a bomb onto the ind?"


    That made sense. No wonder Sebastian, that little punk, could flip the world off.


    However, why did Hendrix have to lie to me?


    Did he know from the start that I was Arianna, but deliberately kept that from me? I thought to myself.


    Aaron saw the look of distress on my face and became frustrated. "Stop worrying about all of this. Don''t I know you well enough? Even if you knew about all the crazy things the Marshall family has done, you wouldn''t do anything to them as long as Hendrix is around. If it weren''t for your feelings, I would have kicked the Roberts family''s butt when theirpany got listed."


    "Who said I won''t?" I looked at Aaron nkly. "How are the people who have hurt me, qualified to raise my children?"


    Aaron was dumbstruck for a moment. After he collected himself, he leaned forward. His hands were sped together and rested on the table. "Won''t your heart ache if I deal with Hendrix?" he asked with doubt.


    "It was the Marshall family who hurt me, not Hendrix. What is even the point of dealing with him?" Hendrix is the father of my children after all, and Wynn would be sad if he got hurt. It wouldn''t be worthwhite to do that


    QUMS


    Aaronughed. "Don''t you know that Hendrix is now the Marshall family''s guardian? Did you think that without Hendrix''s insistence, I would have handed over Wynn?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It seemed to be a very tricky situation. They couldn''t leave Wynn behind, but they couldn''t do anything to Hendrix either.


    After thinking for a while, an idea popped into my head. I asked Aaron with a smile, "Dear brother, are our mercenaries really the best in the world?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Aaron didn''t expect to be asked such a question. After thinking for a while, he nodded thoughtfully. "What do you n to do?"


    I narrowed my eyes. I looked at Aaron''s curious face, as I smirked. Then I said, "Tie up two individuals for me? Oh, wait, no. Just one."


    If one of them was tied up, the other had to be obedient.


    "Who?" Aaron asked.


    I pursed my lips before answering, "Hendrix."


    "Tie him up?" Aaron raised his eyebrows. "What for? To beat him up? I don''t think so. You must have forgotten about what happened thest time. Once it''s done, you''ll fall madly in love with him again Then you''lly it all on me. Hard pass."

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    "I won''t do that!" I was amused by Aaron''s absurd im. "What I mean is, yes, the custody was awarded to them, but more precisely, it was awarded directly to Hendrix. If we kidnapped him, and then brought Wynn over, wouldn''t we then be allowed to raise the child?"


    Aaron took a deep breath. "Are you serious?"


    I looked at him seriously. "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Aaron shook his head in disbelief. "I can''t be too sure. Women are quick to change their minds, especially when ites to love."


    "Just answer me, will you help me do this?"


    "I will." Aaron continued, "But it''s arge operation. We''ll need an in-depth discussion. Although the Marshall family isn''t at their full strength, they''re still somewhat powerful. It''s won''t be easy to get your hands on their cash cow. Let''s head home for now. Our elders are waiting for us. We can''t disappoint them..."


    Aaron bbered on for a while more, but all I heard was the first sentence. I calmly wiped my mouth and left the dining table with Aurelia. "Aurelia, you must be tired. Let''s go find a ce to take a nap."


    Aaron reached his hand out to stop me, but withdrew it after I rolled my eyes at him. "Arianna, don''t be so stubborn. The ne will be arriving soon. Let''s head home. About the n..."


    Just then, we happened to reach the entrance of the VIP room. Standing by the doors were the airport''s special police officers, who looked very serious and alert. Aaron quickly corrected himself. "We''ll have to wait for the right time for that."


    No matter how hard he tried to stop us, Aurelia and I walked away with ease. We waved our hands at him, not being bothered about anything. "I know, I know. Remember to bring the ne around!"


    I didn''t want to leave Jarold City, to leave this rtively familiar ce. I was pushing my luck, but luckily, Aaron, who had been so tough in front of Hendrix,promised.


    Aaron drove the car to the best hotel in the city and checked us into the presidential suite.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as he sat down, he video- called our family in Mesville. He then ced his phone on the table in a way where all three of us could be seen. Soon, the call connected.


    The moment Pedro and Valerie saw me, tears welled up in their eyes. They couldn''t speak as they were on the verge of crying.


    Charles, who was retired, looked very healthy. He nodded with gratification and said repeatedly, "Thank goodness you''re safe, you''re safe..."


    Faced with so many family


    members who I had no impression


    ¨¦t


    of, I felt a little awkward. However, the feeling of being remembered and missed felt nice. We chatted for almost half an hour. After which, Aurelia was feeling sleepy, so we ended the call.


    Aaron walked over to Aurelia and carried her in his arms to the bedroom, not bothered about his phone that was unlocked. As he walked, he patted the little girl''s back. He was very gentle with her, it was obvious he had done this many times before.


    He tucked her into bed and turned off the lights before returning to the living room.


    "Can you drive?" He asked me as he picked up his phone and tapped on it.


    "I don''t know." I shook my head. After I woke up, I was always being driven around by Irvin. Then, Hendrix arranged a driver for me. So, I never got the chance to even touch a steering wheel. "But I think I can try. Buy me a car?" I added.


    Aaron ignored me. "That means you can''t. Head downstairster. The driver is waiting at the entrance of the hotel. I''ll stay Aurelia, I won''t be able to see you off."


    "How did you know I wanted to leave?" I asked in surprise.


    Aaron didn''t even look up from his phone. "I know you way better than you think. Go back and figure things out. Once it''s settled, you won''t need to worry about it. As for kidnapping Hendrix, give me some time to n it out. I don''t like that guy, but since you want a family reunion, I''ll do it for you. I''ll just treat him as a nobody from now on."

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    I was amused to see how much Aaron actually loved and valued me. So much that he was willing to make up with someone he hated.


    It was at this point that I realized Arianna was also deeply loved.


    It was five o''clock in the evening when I left the hotel. There was a grey Mercedes parked at the entrance. I went straight to it. As soon as the car was unlocked, I opened the passenger door and bent down to get into the car.


    To my surprise, the driver was a woman.


    "I''m very happy to see you again, Miss Reid. I''m Mullen, and I was previously hired to protect you and your children. After the ident, Mr. Reid assigned me to stay so that I could be avable to you when you returned. Feel free to contact me should you encounter any issues."


    Miller''s frank exnation sounded enthusiastic and valiant. It embodied a militaristic spirit.


    "Then I''ll be sure to contact you very often from now on." I nodded unceremoniously and attached my seat belt, "Drive over to the Roberts." Within seconds of the buckle locking in ce, the engine bellowed. A secondter, the car sped away like an arrow.


    The car parked steadily in front of the Roberts'' vi twenty minutester.


    "We''re here." Mullen calmly pulled the key out and switched off the engine.


    I took a deep breath. It took me a while to calm down before I was able to unfasten my seat belt.


    "Do you need me to apany you?" Mullen asked calmly.


    "No." I waved my hand, "If I bring someone along, Hendrix will get suspicious. Just head back and take care of Aurelia."


    After that, I got out of the car.


    Despite being able to breathe in the fresh air, I was still shaking. Mullen had driven so fast and precisely that I probably wouldn''t be able to tolerate another ride.


    After tidying up my clothes, I entered through the vi''s main door. At the moment, Hendrix, who was heading out, collided with me.


    "Miss Reid?" Evan saw me and was surprised to see me.


    Wynn had his head down, looking listless. As soon as he heard my name, he immediately lifted his head up happily and ran towards me.


    "Mommy! I thought you didn''t want me anymore!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I''ll call you mommy from now on. Don''t ever leave me alone!" Wynn hugged my legs, his aggrieved voice tinged with sobs was terribly heartbreaking.


    I quickly crouched down to


    him. "Oh my dear baby, I had j


    gone for a walk, how could I leave


    you? We already promised each


    other, didn''t we?"


    However, Wynn was still upset. He scrunched up his small face and thought for a moment. He then stretched out his right pinky and said, "We didn''t make a pinky promise previously, that doesn''t


    e


    §Ö


    count. Let''s make it now." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I chuckled and reached out with my own pink toplete the promise. Wynn''s face turned from gloomy to cheerful.


    I noticed that he was in a clean tuxedo. I assumed he was going to a dinner party, so I asked casually, "Are you dining out tonight?"


    Before Wynn could reply, Hendrix spoke with his usual dull voice, "We''re going to visit my parents. I''ll take you along with us."


    Hendrix''s parents, meaning the Marshall family.


    This was going to be easy.


    The corners of my mouth curled up into a smile. I agreed and said, "Wait for a moment, I''ll go and change my clothes." "You don''t need to," Hendrix replied, "Just be casual, they''re not that strict."


    After that, he led the way and got into the service vehicle that was parked in the yard.


    This was great for me because I didn''t have to change my clothes, and I was able to save a lot of time.


    I wondered how brutal they were since they''ve tried to trap their own son and daughter-inw several times before.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    I apanied Wynn in the backseat while Hendrix sat in the front, each of us tacitly choosing to keep quiet about Aaron.


    Wynn and I had endless topics to talk about whenever we were together. As soon as we got in the car, Wynn began to share about his time at school.


    Suddenly, my mind drifted over to Aurelia while we were waiting for the traffic light, so I interrupted him and asked, "Wynn, you don''t like the kids at school because you think they''re boring, right? So, what if you had a sister who was also very childish, would you hate her as well?"


    "Of course not." Wynn shouted back without any hesitation, "I will protect my sister and stay with her all the time, and I will never let her get bullied by other people!"


    Despite his tender tone, he spoke firmly. Anyone can see how much he cared about his sister.


    I rubbed his head and gave him a look of approval. "It''s so amazing to see Wynn grow up and be a man!"


    When I turned my head away, I caught a glimpse of Hendrix peeking at us from the rearview mirror.


    When I noticed him, he quickly averted his gaze. All I could see in the mirror after that was his cold, frosty face.


    This was a look that was condescendingly contemptuous and was also a silent warning.


    Hendrix didn''t seem to care that I had told Wynn about Aurelia. In other words, he probably felt that he had always had the rights to owning custody over the both of them.


    Soon, we arrived at the Marshall family vi.


    Hendrix led the way while Wynn held on to me and followed behind.


    "Mr. Hendrix. Master Wynn." The servants greeted us respectfully, but the hall was quiet. We must have arrived early.


    Upon entering the building, I realized I hadpletely misjudged them.


    They were all here, the entire


    Marshall family. They were seated down in the living room sofa, reading the newspaper and swiping on their phones, they weren''t talking to each other. There was no interaction at all. The atmosphere was so quiet, it felt suffocating.


    Hearing our footsteps, Jennifer was the first to look up. When she spotted me, her eyes narrowed sharply.


    Hendrix, however, stepped in front of me, just in time to stop us from getting into a ring contest.


    When Jennifer was forced to drop the whole thing, her face fell. She then threw her phone aside, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and huffed impatiently.


    Hendrix ignored her and continued to lead us into the room, maintaining his nk face.


    As soon as he stood still, he heard


    Jennifer say gloomy, "Hendrix, seems like you''ve been much too busytely. You must have grown confused after driving me out of thepany. It''s a family banquet? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    tonight, not just anyone is allowed to attend."


    Hendrix maintained his stoic demeanor and looked behind him. Evan came trotting through the door with a pile of gifts.


    "This is a small token of appreciation prepared by the child''s mother," Hendrix said lightly.


    I was confused as to when these items had been prepared. Could Hendrix have guessed that I would leave Aaron behind ande back to attend this banquet with him?


    I looked at Hendrix, there was aplex feeling in my heart.


    Nathan didn''t even lift his eyes, simply ignoring Evan as he


    continued to hold on to the gift


    The situation became very awkward and Evan stood there like a


    Statue.


    Suddenly, an elegant man''s voice spoke, "We''re all family here. No need for formalities. Butler, please take those gifts and put them down nicely."


    Hearing this, the butler stepped forward, trembling, and took the gifts. The mood calmed down after that.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    It was probably Jordan, who spoke. I''ve only ever heard his voice and seen some blurry photos of him before. From what I can see now, he''s a very young man who dressed casually and looked very approachable.


    But, the experiences I''ve gained from my life have taught me to never judge a book simply by it''s cover.


    As the butler ced the gifts down, Hendrix suddenly turned around and grabbed my shoulder. He then led Wynn and me to the couch next to Nathan.


    As soon as we sat down, Jennifer started to cause trouble again.


    "Hendrix, since you''ve been avoiding me in thepany, let''s take this opportunity to clear the air. Your actions have led to dismissing me from my position as Finance Director, as well as my promoted subordinates. So what exactly are you trying to do to me? Ostracize me? Keep in mind that thepany isn''t solely yours, and I am your sister, the one you should ce the most trust in!"


    At that moment, a servant brought out some tea. Hendrix calmly took the tray and handed me one of the cups, "Have some tea."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jennifer held back her anger and waited for Hendrix to take a sip of his cup of hot tea before speaking again. After he ced the cup down, Jennifer said coldly, "Didn''t you hear what I said!?"


    Hendrix finally looked up. His eyes looked uninterested as he said, "Shut up."


    A surge of hostility filled those deep eyes, and the air around them grew heavy.


    However, people would feel especially bold in their own homes.


    Jennifer, who was with the Marshall family at the time, did not take this warning seriously. Instead, she grew even more aggressive as she got up and stormed towards me. She grabbed my wrist and tried to pull me up, "This is all your fault. You''ve led my brother astray by iming to be Arianna. Get out of here!"


    Hendrix stood up. As he had a tall figure, he gazed down at Jennifer with a powerfully oppressive aura.


    It was probably the first time that Jennifer had ever seen Hendrix like this. She was so scared that she froze in ce. Her jaw dropped at how menacing he looked.


    Hendrix then suddenly reached out and grabbed Jennifer''s neck with his bony palm. Her fair skin sank in immediately.


    The move was so sudden and unexpected that even Evan was surprised, "Mr. Hendrix!"


    In spite of the fact that Jennifer was


    his sister Hendrix had no mercy for her. than a minuteter,


    el


    ''s face began to turn red and


    then blue.


    She helplessly pped Hendrix''s arm, trying to get away. However, he was like an unfeeling robot and wouldn''t let her go.


    Jennifer was beginning to lose consciousness, "Hendrix, let go of me please."


    "The fact that you are my own sister means that you should know how ruthless t can be. However, you''ve always challenged my bottom line, time and time again. So, this shoulde as no surprise to you"


    Hendrix didn''t intend to let her go and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Hendrix would actually end up killing Jennifer if this continued.


    I was so shocked by his fierce re that my first reaction was to cover Wynn''s eyes. It took me a moment to calm down before I could see what was actually going on.


    It was over for Wynn if Hendrix took another person''s life.


    I gulped nervously and reached out tentatively to tug on his sleeve, "Hendrix?"


    After hearing my voice, Hendrix was stunned for a moment. He then let go of Jennifer.


    Jennifer copsed to the ground.


    The servant quickly helped her up to the sofa. Only then did Nathan and the others'' attention towards Hendrix.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    Nathan mmed the newspaper on the table, "Are you rebelling?"


    Hendrix nced at me and then at Wynn. Rather than confront Nathan directly, he waspletely focused on Jennifer.


    As he approached her, he looked down at her coldly and asked, "Do you want to say it, or do you need my help?"


    ''TH tell them everything, please let me go. Hendrix, I''m sorry, I know what I''ve done to you." Jennifer trembled in fear, she grabbed the cushions on the sofa, trying to fend herself from him.


    "I lied. The truth is, you and Serene were never engaged, but she would have provided me some benefits. Therefore, I set you up with her..."


    "Evan has been with you for the longest time, Freya and you were both colleagues and close friends. Also, I was the one who had Arianna''s obituary written in secret, she didn''t betray you, and Aurelia is your daughter as well...."


    "As for the hypnosis treatment, that was set up by our father. We sealed your past memories for your own good. Although I was at fault for this, I don''t deserve to be punished with death. Please, let me go..."


    With no dignity left, Jennifer crawled to her knees on the living room floor. As she cried pathetically, she clung onto Hendrix like a bereaved dog. Although I had covered Wynn''s eyes, he could still hear Jennifer''s desperation. Soon, a small voice whispered, "Auntie...."


    I stroked his back gently and calmed him down.


    Jennifer had always been pampered and was treated like a princess. Her food and clothing were of the highest quality, and she had always received attention everywhere she went.


    Nevertheless, she had overlooked a truly terrifying side of Hendrix. She had no idea the kind of hatred Hendrix had grown up with.


    She had brought this upon herself.


    After hearing her say all of that, Hendrix squinted in Nathan''s direction, his anger increasing.


    His look was so sinister it was as if an evil spirit had possessed him.


    "Would you care to exin?"


    Nathan remained calm as he stared at his daughter''s miserable situation. He even briefly looked disgusted at her as if to say, "What a shame." After a moment, he spokenguidly, "I thought you were the most qualified among your three siblings to inherit my position, but now it seems that I was simply expecting too much from you."


    With that, he gave a signal to his bodyguard. The bodyguard brought up a pile of documents andid them out on the table.


    The most noticeable item on the stack was the photograph of Irvin and me, which was of a time when we were living together.


    "Six years ago, you nearly lost yourCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    life for Arianna but I saved you! After


    ??? ????


    all these years, you were going to do the exact same thing, leave and betray your family for another Arianna. Look, is this woman really the one you loved or is she merely a substitute? When are you going to realize this?!"


    Hendrix looked down at the documents on the table. He spoke without changing his expression, "Wasn''t the only reason you saved my life was because you knew that the Marshall family can only dive in peace if I survive?"


    Having said that, he paused for a moment. He picked up the photo on the table and looked at it. After that, he snorted and tossed it away, "This is none of your business. You''d better think about your own selves right now."


    "You''ve remembered everything?" There was finally a reaction on Nathan''s face.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Hendrix kept silent.


    "Bamf!" As Nathan pped the couch and stood up, he shouted angrily, "Hendrix, I''m talking to you!"


    Hendrix curled his lips upwards and said, "Does it matter? Even though you guys are still alive, it only took half of my life to figure it out, didn''t I? You guys are acting very high and mighty despite that!"


    Nathan flushed as his neck stiffened. He said, "That was a stopgap measure!"


    "In addition to faking a car ident, kidnapping my children, killing my loved one and separating my children? Were these all stopgap measures as well?" Hendrix said condescendingly as if he had lost his soul, "What''s the point of living if everything around you is being controlled?"


    Nathan was so enraged that his chest heaved. He had a hand on his waist while he pointed at Hendrix, saying angrily, "Hendrix, do you think that you can still hold on to your position as CEO of the Roberts Group without my support?"


    Hendrix''s calm approach was a stark contrast to Nathan''s rage, which seemed very abnormal.


    He stared calmly into Nathan''s eyes and said, "Want to die together? This could have happened six years ago. As for now, hmm... Let''s see if you can remove me from the position before I destroy the Marshall family!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ording to Aaron, Nathan had invested all of his money into the Roberts Group when he gained custody of Wynn. His initial belief was that he could control Hendrix. But if it came to talent in the field of business, Hendrix was the best candidate in the Marshall family.


    After the ind was destroyed, the Marshall family had suffered greatly. It was inconvenient for Nathan to show up to fix things, so a lot of problems arose. Only after cooperating with the Roberts Group, were they able to stay afloat.


    Nathan took such pride in his hypnosis skills that he had never considered the possibility that Hendrix would recall everything someday.


    This shocked him to the point that his jaw dropped. He responded with harsh words "No matter what you do with the Marshall family, Arianna is already dead." Despite the hatred you feel for your family, you''re still a part of it. The Marshall family and your destiny are deeply intertwined, we will seed or fail together. Do you think it benefits you in any way if we lose everything?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even though Nathan''s eyes were zed over with anger, Hendrix responded diplomatically. There was a smile on his face as he said, "Really? But I don''t think there''s any benefit of being a part of the Marshall family."


    Nathan snorted and scoffed, "It was me, Nathan, who gave you all the honor and glory you have, including the ce you live in, and everything you wear on your body."


    "I can give up all of these things. It doesn''t matter if I leave the Marshall family and fose everything I own, I am still Hendrix, Arianna''s husband and father of her children. However, the Marshall family would be- nothing without me!" Hendrix''s was sobold, he nearly decimated any cordiality between both parties.


    "Well, you have your own thoughts and methods." Nathan narrowed his eyes which filled with a sinister energy, "Let''s see if everything turns out the way you expect it to!"


    The hall was getting tenser by the moment. The servants lowered their heads out of fear.


    They looked at each other for a while. Hendrix held back his anger and asked, "Where are the group of researchers?"


    Nathan seemed to have sobered up suddenly. His smile seemed to fade as he said, "Researchers?


    Thepany''stest investment project? That''s always been handled by you, how would I know?"


    Hendrix cracked his knuckles, causing a loud sound. He reeked of a fearful aura, making people wary of approaching him.


    Nathan appeared to understand that


    Hendrix wouldn''t act rashly. He continued, "You must be working on arge project since you''re putting in so much effort on this. Make sure that you don''t lose out of grabbing these patented professionals If you do find someone, remember to let me have a look. Even if we don''t get along, it doesn''t stop us from making money together."

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    After Nathan finished talking, he cast Hendrix a meaningful look and said, "We''re a family. If we help each other out, there won''t be any trouble. But if someone doesn''t know what''s best for them and insists on their own ways, then don''t me us for taking steps to cut our losses."


    As he walked past Hendrix and towards the stairs, he said slowly, "I don''t see any point to having this meal anymore. Let''s just adjourn for the night." Suddenly, the sound of ss shattering on the floor came from the living room. It was ear-piercingly sharp.


    When he turned around, he saw Hendrix''s gloomy face. Hendrix''s eyes were downcast, and his hands hung on his sides, clenched tightly into fists. His entire body emanated a sinister aura.


    The cdon tea set had been shattered into pieces on the floor and was mixed with chrysanthemum tea, causing a mess.


    As soon as the servant heard the sound, she hurriedly rushed in. They didn''t dare to disturb him and said, "Sir Hendrix, let us clean this up, you..." Hendrix ignored her and remained silent for a moment. Just as the servants were about to pick


    up their brooms, he turned around to leave.


    This wealthy family had plenty of arguments amongst themselves, and since I was an outsider, I had no reason to stay. So, I brought Wynn along and chased after Hendrix.


    In his current emotional state, Hendrix approached the driver and wrangled the keys from his hand in order to get into the car.


    Evan was so worried that he clenched his fists. "I''m worried for Mr. Hendrix''s safety."


    I looked at Evan as I thought about what he had said. Then I handed Wynn to him and told him, "Send Master Wynn home."


    Then I quickly ran forward and got into the passenger seat while Hendrix started the engine.


    Hendrix looked over still fuming, he looked like a wild animal. When we looked at each other, I nervously gulped.


    "Get out." Hendrix said through his gritted teeth.


    "No way." I pretended to be calm and looked away. I then fastened my seat belt quickly, and said, "Go ahead, I have something to say to you, alone." Hendrix narrowed his eyes, which made him look even more frightening. After staring at me for a few seconds, he released the brake and sped off. The roads were unobstructed and we made our way around the city. After driving alongside the sewer for 20 minutes, the car finally stopped.


    Fortunately, I had sat in Mullen''s car before, so I was able to keep calm even at high speeds.


    After lighting up a cigarette, Hendrix


    took a deep puff then exhaled the


    smoke out from his nose. HeContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    en


    ced his hand outside the window, leaned back and closed his eyes.


    The side of his face was perfectly lit up from the streetmp''s light. He looked mysterious and attractive.


    I got straight to the point, "Have you recovered your memories?"


    Hendrix didn''t speak. The car was so quiet that I could hear his heavy breathing.


    n


    By turning my face around, I became serious, raised my voice, and spoke solemnly, "You knew what Jennifer did, am light? When you had to choose between your family and justice for your dead wife, you chose thetter, so you pretended you knew nothing about it, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, Hendrix opened his eyes suddenly and looked at me. His bloodshot eyes were very scary to look at. "What are you trying to say?"


    I smiled faintly and said in a


    half-joking manner, "I have to know


    what kind of person I''m working with, right? Hendrix, do you


    remember the way you looked at me when we first met? You gave me the cold shoulder as if you had already known about Arianna''s death. That''s why, when you saw me, you felt relieved and thought that was just some insignificant outsider. Just like the Marshall family, you''re not anticipating Arianna''s return, am I right?"

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    There were so many things to figure out with everything that had happened in those six years.


    For example, why was Irvin the first person I saw when I woke up? Why had he been missing for such a long time? And why did he be my fiance?


    Why did the Reid and Moore families leave, while the Roberts took power?


    And the written obituary, which could only be published by the family, how could that be made if Hendrix wasn''t present...?


    As I looked at him, I gripped the hem of my dress.


    I was trying hard to stay calm.


    Hendrix was the man I had once loved. In these six years, I wonder if Hendrix still loved me the way he did before, despite the tender "nurturing" of the Marshall family.


    Hendrix was probably aware that he was being looked at, so he immediately turned his face away. He then said coldly, "That has nothing to do with you."


    He ced one hand on the steering wheel and took another drag of his cigarette. He then said even indifferently, "Remember, you''re just a stand- in for Arianna."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Maybe it was the smoke that contributed to his deep voice and despondent look. He seemed to be carrying a lot of secrets with him. His smooth jawline seemed to have the beginnings of stubble, revealing his inner conflict.


    Seeing that he had no intention of saying anything else, I gave up.


    You couldn''t wake up someone who was pretending to be asleep. Besides, no one could force Hendrix to speak if he didn''t want to.


    After sitting by the river for over an hour, Hendrix finished his cigarette. He then started the engine and drove home.


    As we were halfway there, Wynn called to tell me that he wanted to eat the cake he had missed at the mall fromst time. As we passed by the mall, I told Hendrix to stop the car.


    When I was about to unfasten my seat belt, Hendrix said faintly, "Just call someone to deliver it over to the house, what''s the point of going the extra mile for this kind of thing?"


    After a brief pause, I looked up and


    rolled my eyes at him, "Because a gift means a lot more when you''ve gone to get it personally. Never mind, it''s not your fault for not


    knowing. How can I expect the


    great


    business genius, Hendrix, too understand the importance of familial love? Don''t worry I won''t be a bother to you. I''ll go in by myself, you can just wait for me here."


    After that, I pushed the door open and got out of the car. A burly figure followed close behind me, then walked alongside me.


    As I looked up, all I could see was Hendrix''s haughty face.


    "I thought you said this was a waste of time?"


    Hendrix didn''t even look at me and replied, "My son is worth it."


    "Really..." His overconfidence rendered me speechless.


    Instead of replying to him, I turned around and deliberately tookrge steps forcing him to catch up with me.


    I found the bakery on the ground floor, which sold the cake Wynn loved. I was so delighted that I pointed at the cake in the cupboard and said, "Please wrap this for me. Thank you."


    The store manager didn''t appear to


    be keen on serving me as he frowned slightly. After packing up my cake in a takeaway box, he just handed it to me without giving me a bag to carry it in.


    Afraid that Hendrix would lose his temper if I waited too long, I just let it be. Upon taking it, I took out my wallet and asked, "How much does it cost?" "It''s free! Just hurry up and get out" The store manager packed up the rest of the pastries in a hurry. He then pressed the Bluetooth headset on his ear and said, "It''s closed, pleasee back another day."


    For free?


    Was the store closing at 7pm?


    "My goodness, was he some rich person rushing to live his life?"

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    Having no other choice, I took a fifty dor bill and ced it on the counter before taking the cake and leaving.


    As I walked out, I thought about how strange the store manager was.


    The store manager was a young man. When he moved his headphones, his other hand was hidden in his jacket pocket.


    There didn''t seem to have been many customers at the mall as I entered with Hendrix earlier.


    I felt a slight panic in my heart. As I noticed how rxed Hendrix was, I calmed down and reassured myself that I was simply overthinking things.


    The bell at the door of the cake store dinged as I walked out. That''s when the closest elevator opened and a man dressed in a cap and camouged uniform stepped out. He walked in our direction.


    I didn''t think much of it, I just tugged on Hendrix''s sleeve and walked up the esctor. The floor wasn''t crowded at all, and the camouged guy seemed to have his eye on us. As soon as he spotted us, he headed towards the esctor next to US.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The anxiety in my heart caused me to start breathing rapidly.


    The mall was quiet when we entered it. Although the stores were open, no one was around. As for the manager at the cake store, I felt like he wasn''t trying to close up early, instead, he was deliberately urging me to leave.


    That kind of cautious and serious attitude seemed more like... a inclothes policeman!


    When I tried to look behind me, I met the eyes of the camouged man. He had now taken off his cap and was leaning on the armrest. Seeing that I had noticed him, he grinned instead of avoiding my gaze.


    He looked arrogant and insidious.


    My heart sank. Then I quickly tugged on Hendrix''s jacket, warning him with a whisper, "The man behind us doesn''t seem as he appears."


    As soon as I said that, a sharp authoritative voice spoke through the mail''s PA system, "Harold, you have no escape. Turn yourself in right now and the organization promises to give you a second chance!"


    When the elevator reached the first floor, there was a group of police officers guarding the stairway. They looked like hunters awaiting their prey.


    The camouged man spoke


    energetically, "I''m not listening to et


    your nonsense, I''ll just let death


    settle all my debts for me. What can you even do to me?"


    As he spoke, Hendrix began to wrap his hand around my waist. By the time I reacted, he had picked my entire body with a single arm and walked away quickly.


    n¨§t


    Upon seeing us escaping, the camouge man simply took off his jacket and revealed the explosives he had allover his body, "Think everything will be fine once you''ve evacuated everyone? I still have two innocent people here and two is more than enough for me, hahaha..."


    After that, he raised his hand, revealing the remote control in his hand and pressed the button.


    "Boom". Hendrix used his body to protect me, but we were thrown off by the tremendous impact of the explosion.


    There was a buzzing sound in my ears, and all the muscles in my body had gone stiff. My brain was in a state of panic for a very long time.


    My vision became clearer after I shook my head.


    Hendrix was on the groundpletely unconscious. When I reached out to touch him, I felt something wet, sticky and warm.


    "Blood..." "Help, help! Is there anyone! Save my husband!..."


    Before I lost consciousness, thest thing I saw was Hendrix.


    - With your IQ, Wynn, do you think that your father would be attracted to just any woman?


    -If it weren''t for that, do you think you would have had the opportunity to get closer to him?


    -If you want to be the wife of the richest man in the country, the quickest route was to get to me.


    -There was no Arianna in this world.


    Keep in mind that you are nothing more than a substitute.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    "Hendrix!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The first thing I realized when my eyes opened was that I was in a familiar room.


    Why was I in Hendrix''s bedroom?


    The image of Hendrix falling unconscious shed through my mind. I didn''t even put on my jacket before I jumped out of bed and rushed out into the corridor.


    When I flung the door open, I nearly collided with Evan.


    "Miss Reid, you''re awake," He said respectfully.


    "Where''s your boss? Why am I here?" I asked worriedly.


    "Hendrix is in the guest room. We''ve treated the bruises on his head, he should wake up soon."


    Just then, I heard some loud crashing noisesing from the other room. All the servants were soon running out from it.


    "Come here." Evan stopped a servant and asked, "What happened?"


    The servant looked mortified. "When Mr. Hendrix woke up, he said that he was hungry. But when he ate the food we served him, he said it didn''t taste right, he then threw the food on the floor..."


    Was he mad just from a single bite?


    Did Hendrix return to his violent youth?


    If he could throw stuff around, it meant that his body wasn''t badly hurt.


    "It''s okay. You can leave now. I''ll see to it myself."


    I let out a sigh of relief and let the servants go. I then walked over to Hendrix''s room.


    When I walked to the door, I could


    still hear the sound of tables and chairs crashing about. As I entered, I saw that there was food scattered all over the floor and that the chairs had been thrown about. Hendrix was standing in the center of this mess. His sleeping robe hade undone. He looked like a hooligan, a handsome one, though. Content


    belongs to


    Having heard my footsteps, Hendrix looked up and frowned. He raised his eyebrows and said unevenly, "Who are you? Why are you here?" Has he lost his memory again?


    I sped my hands together and walked towards him. "You don''t remember me?"


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes as he sized me up. "Who allowed you in?"


    Well, it seems he had forgotten everything, but the signature arrogance of a child raised from an aristocratic family was still evident.


    I smiled, and a funny idea came to my mind.


    I loosened my grip, and my face became serious and dignified. I shouted, "Well, Hendrix, you''ve only married me for a few years, and now you''ve exposed your true nature!"


    Hendrix looked disgusted. "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Nonsense? Ask them if we''re husband and wife!" I angrily pointed at Evan and a group of servants at the door.


    As expected, Hendrix looked over and saw Evan nod his head. Finally, he cast a doubtful look at me. He looked at me and thought for a while before asking, "Did I marry you?"


    "Well, yes! We already have two


    children." I pulled over a chair that escaped his rampage and sat down. I pretended to be well-tempered and said, "The Roberts family truly are much worse than the Reid family. When you pursued me with so much effort, I was touched. You promised me that you would obey and cherish me. As a man, shouldn''t you keep your promise?"


    Having said this, I paused for a moment and then said meaningfully, "In the past two years, the Reid Family has helped you climb into the position that you are in now. You''ve gotten ambitious with your higher position. Do you have someone else on the


    outside?"


    Hendrix suddenlyposed himself and angrily turned his face away. "Only animals have no control over their desires. I don''t care for that!"


    He spoke so seriously it was as though this usation would cost him his life. It reminded me of the way people used to be in olden times. This was ridiculouslyical.


    I didn''t manage to hold back the smile on my face, but I quickly controlled my mannerism. I cleared my throat, "In that case, honey, I would like you to make me some dinner. You used to make it for me every day. Go on now, I''m hungry!"

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Hendrix stared at me with some uncertainty. After a while, he rxed and walked out of the door.


    Evan was stunned as he watched Hendrix head straight for the stairs, he wasn''t able to say anything. I deliberately cleared my throat to remove any notion he had of snitching on me.


    While waiting, I quickly washed up and changed my clothes. When I went downstairs, Hendrix hadid out some food on the table.


    The te was tossed onto the table and made a loud tter.


    As I walked towards the dining room, Hendrix kept staring at me.


    I looked down and raised my eyebrows. Even though Hendrix had only made some simple dishes, they looked like they came straight out of an advertisement with the same color, aroma, and taste.


    I felt my appetite growing as I pulled out a chair. I said while eating, "We''ll be having some guests over tonight. I''ll leave them to you."


    Although the food from the hotel was good, it couldn''tpare to a home-cooked meal. I intended to let Aaron bring Aurelia home so that they could take care of each other. I could also spend more time with them.


    Initially, I thought that Hendrix would agree to this. But as soon as I said that, a familiar deep voice replied, "No."


    I stopped chewing on my food. I looked up and asked nicely, "What''s wrong, honey? Don''t you like having friends over? You insisted on cooking every time we had guests so that they could admire your skills."


    Hendrix''s face was nk, but his eyes looked sharp. "I''ve lost my memory, not my mind. The Reid family is either rich or noble. They wouldn''t ept a good-for-nothing for a son-inw. Besides, you said that I''ve achieved a very high position in recent years, which proves that I''m not a useless man. Those dealing with me would be businessmen and very prominent figures. I wouldn''t be wasting my days in the kitchen."


    I nodded slightly. It was hard for me to argue with that logic.


    Hendrix still had his strong logical reasoning. No wonder Nathan changed his mind to allow Hendrix to take over the property under his name.


    But no matter how outstanding he


    was,


    Hendrix had been a


    Sided man that sided


    his own family in thest


    family in thest set


    The smile disappeared from my face, and had lost my appetite. put down my utensils and asked leisurely, "In that case, why did you cook me this meal?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It''s a husband''s duty to take care of his wife," Hendrix said calmly. There was even a hint of ss in his tone.


    He spoke magnanimously, looking every bit of the good husband.


    But it sounded harsh to me.


    I threw down my cutleries, got up, and walked out of the door.


    Hendrix stopped me and asked, "Where are you going?"


    I pretended to not hear him and rushed off, taking wider strides.


    As if aware of my thoughts, he shouted more firmly at me. "It is also a husband''s right to know the whereabouts of his wife."


    An outsider would have assumed that he was awyer, given how he loved talking about his rights.


    Fearing that he would catch up to


    me, I waved my hand and said


    casually, "I''m fulfilling my duty


    a doctor for you. Wait for me at home!"


    get


    Mullen was parked outside of Jennifer''s house. I got off the car and walked over, but a bodyguard stopped me. "Name?"


    "I''m Arianna, your boss'' sister-inw," I replied fluently.


    The bodyguard looked at me for a moment and then said, "I''ll inform the boss. Please wait here."

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    Not long after I entered the building, Jennifer appeared in front of me.


    She was wearing a set of wine-red silk pajamas, but her face looked particrly gaunt and exhausted. She raised her hand and sent her bodyguards away.


    After they had left, she said coldly, "What are you doing here? You don''t really think of yourself as Arianna, do you? Let me be clear, my brother is only protecting you because of how you look. You won''t be smug for long. Think about yourself first before youe to mock me!"


    I hadn''t even said a word to her, but Jennifer was like a machine gun, bursting out words repeatedly. She was noisy and very annoying.


    Frowning slightly, I acted extremely indifferent. "I''m not interested in your business. I only want to know one thing. Tell me who hypnotized Hendrix that year."


    It was something that was already made obvious, but Jennifer seemed provoked. Her face changed. Then she pointed at me and shouted, "Get out!" "Leave my house! Get lost!"


    She screamed at the top of her lungs. She looked particrly ferocious and agitated.


    Although I haven''t had much contact with Jennifer, I remember that she was a very well known youngdy. She wouldn''t lose her temper so easily outside.


    But at this very moment, she didn''t have an ounce of arrogance or pride within her. She looked more like a patient from a psychiatric ward.


    I pressed my lips together and asked, "Jennifer, are you alright?"


    Her eyes lit up when she heard her name. She seemed to have regained consciousness.


    After she calmed down, she changed the subject. "When Hendrix remembers everything, he''ll cut you off and abandon you. Why do you do so much for him?"


    She looked very ufortable, but I couldn''t be bothered to show any kindness. I merely said coldly, "You don''t need to remind me about that. You just need to tell me who hypnotized Hendrix. Where did the person go? Do you have his contact information?"


    "Give up. I don''t know anything, and even if I did, Kwouldn''t tell you." Jennifer hadposed herself and huffed, "Don''t me me for not telling you. Trying to conquer


    you.


    Hendrix is by no means the el ne?


    decision. You are not the woman he loves. He''s like a stone that you''ll never be able to soften."


    Her words didn''t make any sense. It seemed that she was deliberately taking shots at our rtionship.


    I thought about this for a while, the expression on my face growing colder. "Hendrix''s life was never your business, but you''ve secretly taken advantage of him to achieve your goal. Have you ever regarded him as your brother? If he''s a rock, then what are you?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Jennifer looked down at me and sized me up. Then she snorted disdainfully, "Ariane, I''m afraid you haven''t figured out the whole situation yet. You are begging me for help right now. Is this the right kind of attitude to have right now?"


    "You''ve mistaken. I am not begging you for anything." I wasn''t afraid at all. "Hendrix''s condition today has everything to do with the Marshall family. The Marshall family''s wealth is being supported by Hendrix alone. If you don''t want to lose your wealth, you''d better pray to God that he''s safe. Otherwise, your identity as the daughter of the Marshall family won''tst long regardless of my presence."


    "Ariane, you''d better know your ce. How dare you talk to me like this? Do you think you''re all set to be his wife? I will pull you down sooner orter


    and then you''ll get a taste of your own medicine!"


    Jennifer seemed to have something on her mind, she had a cunning smile on her face. "Hendrix forgot about how he loved Arianna, which is why you found the opportunity to be Mrs. Roberts. Since you can do that with a face that is simr to Arianna''s, do you believe that the Marshall family will choose an arrogant person or an obedient substitute with a face like yours?"

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    The Marshall family were very smart individuals, but unfortunately, they used it in all of the wrong ces.


    Regarding this crazy idea, I had nothing to say to it.


    Jennifer thought that she had found my weakness and smiled arrogantly. "I know what you''re thinking. You want to take the opportunity of solving this for Hendrix to win his gratitude and get rid of the Marshall family''s control so that you can take control of both the Marshall and Roberts family assets, don''t you? Well, you''re dreaming! The professor who hypnotized Hendrix is a worldss expert. He will never release his hypnotic control on Hendrix in his entire life!"


    She paused and said softly while she ced her face in front of me meaningfully, "Take a guess. How long do you think it will be before you''re reced by the next substitute?"


    Speaking of this, she suddenly looked up at the sky andughed maniacally. "He will never return to being normal again. He will be an empty shell his entire life, a cold machine that can''t love or be loved!"


    I clenched my fists tightly, and my whole face tensed up. I gritted my teeth and said, "You''re wrong. Hendrix isn''t a machine. He will resist it. You''ve lived under the glory of the Marshall family your entire life. You know that Hendrix has suffered so much from revenge, but you still helped your enemies to destroy his hard-earned joy. People like you are the real puppets that can be manipted easily. Even your blood has turned cold. What right do you have to criticize him?"


    "Shut up!" Jennifer was mad from embarrassment. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    I lifted her chin up and replied with a mocking stare, "You know better than anyone else whether this is nonsense."


    Seeing her expression change over and over again with anger and shame interweaving constantly, her face looked resentful but she was speechless. I loosened my fist and finally left.


    Six years ago, I knew that although they shared the same blood, Hendrix and Jennifer were very different.


    Jennifer didn''t care about anyone else but herself. For her own benefit, she would keep quiet and watch as things go down.


    Hendrix looked distant, but he would do anything for the people he cared about. Even if he was hurt, he was willing to carry that burden on his shoulders.


    Reaching out, Jennifer roared, "Ariane, you can''t leave. You have to be clear about yourself before you go!"


    Getting into the car, I buckled my seat belt and ignored that annoying pest of a woman.


    The car drove away. I curled up the corners of my mouth and smiled. I got what I came for.


    It couldn''t have been anyone else to have hypnotized Hendrix. It was Nathan.


    People who only cared about their own selfinterests would willingly give up other people for their own sake.


    Just as I was about to search for information about a world-ss hypnotist, a message popped up.


    It was from Hendrix.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "He''s arrived."


    He wanted me toe home.


    Before breakfast, I had sent a message to Aaron, asking him to bring Aurelia home for dinner and to get a taste of Hendrix''s cooking. Seeing that it was a rare opportunity to tease Hendrix, Aaron agreed.


    I''ve forgotten to remind him that Hendrix wasn''t easy to fool.


    Thinking about this, I told Mullen to drive faster in case the two of them began fighting again.


    I rushed into the living room from the front door, but the atmosphere in the room turned out to be very cordial.


    Wynn and Aurelia were ying with


    some toys in the living room. They talked andughed as though they had


    never been apart. Y


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the kitchen, Hendrix had an apron on that was meant for servants and was standing beside the counter. Aaron was leisurely leaning against the wall with his hands wrapped around his chest and his eyes looking aroundnguidly. He looked like a soldier.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Despite all these years, I still fell into a daze when I saw Hendrix dressed this way.


    It was very sweet to see them interacting so harmoniously.


    Wynn first spotted me and called out, "Mommy!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then he ran towards me. Aurelia threw away her fairy stick and followed behind her brother, skipping up and down.


    Both of them clung onto each of my legs, holding me in ce.


    "Mommy! Mommy!"


    I smiled and gently rubbed their heads. I felt very satisfied to see them together. "Good children."


    Hearing my voice, Aaron turned around and walked over. "You''re back."


    "Yes," I nodded and looked in the direction of the kitchen with a puzzled expression.


    Aaron waved his hand, walked over to the sofa and sat down while saying, "Hendrix''s cooking is getting rusty. He can''t even cut vegetables properly. It''d be better to just get someone off the street. If he''s like this, how can he take care of you and the kids?"


    His disapproving tone made me feel both irritated and amused.


    I told Aaron on WhatsApp that Hendrix had lost his memory, and I also said that he was a stay-at-home husband of mine.


    What Aaron didn''t know was that Hendrix had already seen through my lie with his sharp intelligence.


    It was likely that Hendrix had already devised a means of getting revenge.


    But there was still something that I didn''t understand. Hendrix had still been threatening me this morning e saying that he wouldn''t be stained with grease in the kitchen. But now, he had turned into a good domestic husband and did as he should. Did he really change?


    But soon, I understood what was going on.


    After ying with the children in the living room for a while, arge figure suddenly appeared beside us.


    I turned around and saw Hendrix standing in the middle of the room with a tray.


    Before I could react, he bent over


    I and ced the tray on the tea table, revealing some exquisite Japanese rice balls on a te. They were shaped like pandas, rabbits, and cherries and looked very appetizing.


    As soon as Aurelia saw them, she jumped off me immediately and picked up a rabbit shaped rice ball.


    The rice balls were pretty small, just enough for Aurelia to finish in two bites. When she ate the rabbit- shaped ball, she took another one and handed it to Wynn. "Brother, it''s delicious. Take one."


    Wynn epted it and took a bite. They both looked at each other and smiled happily.


    I smiled seeing how happy they were


    together. Out of the corner of my eye, I found that Hendrix, who kept a nk face, was smiling slightly.


    When I turned over, the twinkle in his


    eyes seemed even more obvious.


    I suddenly understood why the richest man in the city was being so humble. He wanted to curry favor with Aurelia, that little glutton. Hendrix spotted the curiosity in my eyes soon after. His smile then suddenly disappeared. He nced at me as though to say, "Don''t meddle in the affairs between me and my daughter."


    I sighed and felt amused. I silently turned my face away and asked deliberately, "Aurelia, are the rice balls that your daddy made delicious?"


    "Nope." Aurelia wasn''t given Hendrix any leeway. She puffed out her cheeks and said, "It''s not as good as the ones in my uncle''s house, but my brother said I should eat more to make daddy happy."


    Hendrix was speechless.


    He thought, "Wynn, you really are my eldest son."

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    Wynn was very familiar with father''s temper. When he saw Hendrix pulling a long face, the rice balls in his hand suddenly became tasteless. He put down his food, pouted, looked pitifully at Hendrix, and waited for him to speak.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But unexpectedly, Hendrix didn''t lose his temper. He looked down at the rice balls and then silently turned back into the kitchen. Walking inside, the atmosphere in the kitchen calmed down.


    As soon as he left, Wynn and Aurelia immediately broke away. The siblings held the tray of rice balls, returned to their toys that were scattered all over the ground and yed happily.


    The quiet vi had turned very lively, with the mixture of Hendrix cooking in the kitchen and the children''sughter.


    I grinned happily. This was the peaceful lifestyle that I had been pursuing for half of my life.


    If the ident hadn''t happened six years ago, the twins wouldn''t have been separated. As parents, we owed them for the fact that they had lived apart for so long.


    Suddenly realizing something, I turned to Aaron and asked, "How is Anne? Is she alright?"


    If I remembered correctly, it was time for Josiah''s appointment. If nothing unexpected happened, Anne should be a cheerful little girl now. "Don''t worry about that. But I do have something to tell you, Arianna." Aaron crossed his legs and adjusted himself into a morefortable position. Leaning on the sofa, he suddenly turned serious.


    This made me a little ufortable. "You don''t have to hesitate around me. Spit it out."


    Aaron nodded. He looked at the ground and pondered for a moment. Then he looked up into my eyes and said seriously, "Me and Emma, we have a child. A three-year-old child."


    I didn''t expect him to speak so seriously about a child. I was stunned for a moment before I smiled with relief. "That''s good. Is it a boy or a girl?" "A boy." Aaron looked embarrassed. "His name is Dunn."


    "Dunn... " I repeated with a smile. "That''s a good name. I hope that his future will be as simple as his name."


    Aaron pursed his lips and smiled, looking somewhat sad. "I thought you''d hold it against me."


    He paused, raised his head, took a deep breath, and spoke as though he was ready to risk everything, "You were in danger, but I was greedy for love and marriage. I even had a child. I don''t have the right to let you call me your brother." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    His mocking tone seemed to describe the pace of his life in these past six years, which was regrettable. But I made it clear that this wasn''t the case.


    The arrogant monster of a man


    from the past who despised social norms had already washed away his recklessness and became the pir of his own family. He was the leader of a business empire and a true


    man.


    UMS


    As for the six years that I''ve lost, it couldn''t be med on him. How could I hold him responsible for something that couldn''t be controlled?


    What''s more, he took good care of Aurelia for me, didn''t he?


    I got up and sat down beside Aaron.


    I patted the back of his hand and said with a smile, "Brother, you''ve


    always been my dearest brother et


    Now, you''ve grown and have a family of your own. We haven''t changed at all. Thank you for all of your hard work these past six years."


    Compared to me, lying on the bed and doing nothing for such a long time, Aaron had done so much.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    In a foreign country, he had spared no effort to search for my whereabouts, take care of his parents, and take care of thepany all at the same time. I didn''t know how long he would sleep every day. His hardships were beyond any ordinary person''s imagination.


    Hearing me say that, Aaron''s eyes filled with tears as his gaze turned soft and tender. He was a man of steel, yet he barely managed to hold back his tears.


    Worried that things would get too emotional, I quickly changed the subject. "Tell me. You''re bad with girls. How did you woo Emma?"


    Before going abroad, Emma had ced all of her focus on her career. She no longer held any hope for her rtionship with Aaron. Once a woman focused on her career, there would be no room for men.


    Serene was the best example of this.


    Aaron scratched his head as though he was still the handsome, young, and bright man from before. He said hesitantly, "I didn''t chase after her. After you had the ident, I searched the entire world for you and refused to stop for even a moment. Finally, I became tired and fell unconscious for three whole days. During that time, Emma supported the Reid family all by herself. Sometimes, she doesn''t act like a woman at all."


    Thest part was to make fun of Emma, but his face looked happy.


    "Sometimeter, I searched several small inds and knew that any hope of finding you was practically impossible. I felt like I had lost my soul. When I returned home and saw Emma apanying Aurelia in the living room, I was shocked, and a strong desire then rushed into my heart. I wanted to be a real husband to her, living the most mundane of life, and give her a home."


    As Aaron spoke, the smile on his face grew deeper and deeper. It was obvious that he was very happy after experiencing all of that.


    Thinking about that, I smiled and joked, "So you confessed your love for her?"


    To confess, ept, and fall in love. The whole process was inevitably cheesy, but as long as the ending was good, it was worth hoping for. But when it came to this topic, Aaron smiled cunningly.


    His expression... was strange.


    "Did you bully Emma?" I asked.


    "Bully her? Don''t tease me. Do you think I''m capable of doing that?" Aaron waved his hands off, and he still had a smile on his face. Then he said embarrassingly, "Uncle taught me to handle special events with special methods." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Speaking of Charles, he had been in good spirits when we made that video call in the hotel. "Isn''t Uncle Charles at odds with Eddison''s gang? Why did he goto Mesville?"


    Although the Reids treated me like their own, Charles was a man who adhered to rules and principles. He knew that Eddison was a tyrant, so he definitely wouldn''t choose to retire and go abroad to enjoy his life as though nothing had happened. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Eddison is a man from a different time."


    Aaron leaned back calmly on the sofa, his long fingers tapping on the armrest carelessly.


    "Do you know what the phrase ''a tall tree catches wind'' means? Eddison had done so many things behind his back to gain a promotion. One reason was to increase momentum, and the other was to suppress any hostile forces. He achieved both of these goals. But unfortunately, it attracted the attention of someone else. There are always newbies who would dare to challenge authority. Eddison hasn''te back since he was called away."

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Those in high positions who silently disappeared was proof that they were involved with things behind the scenes. Their only option was to erase all


    traces of themselves.


    Eddison''s disappearance also indicated the end of an era.


    That result was very satisfying.


    Aaron had no interest in them. He nced at the kitchen, squinted his eyes, and whispered, "How long are you going to stay in Jarold City? My people have arrived. You can tie that guy up at any time."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He actually took my suggestion seriously.


    I couldn''t hold back myughter and bursting out chuckling, which caused Aaron to make a face at me. We then turned around to sneak a nce in the kitchen at the same time. As expected, when he heard us, the ever cautious Hendrix looked at us.


    After collecting myself, I held back myughter and patted Aaron''s shoulder, saying, "Tell them to wait for my signal."


    With that, I got up and went upstairs, "I''m going to take a bath. Call me when dinner''s ready."


    During the diagnosis, the doctor mentioned that my body had already recovered. I had been out for less than two hours, but I was already sweating all over. The mmy feeling on my skin made me feel ufortable.


    Thinking that this might be the side effect of the medicine, I wasn''t too worried. I heated the water in the bathtub and soaked in it. Leaning against the bathtub, I closed my eyes and rested.


    From the moment I woke up till now, I''d finally found myself. The process wasn''t simple, but it was necessary.


    The first person I saw when I opened my eyes was Irvin, who had since disappeared. Everyone around us could tell we were an unmarried couple.


    I was clear about Irvin''s feelings for me. He wouldn''t hurt me, but that was it. He was willing to harm a newborn child to separate Hendrix from me. How could I hand myself over to him?


    So I had to pretend that I knew nothing as though I had lost my memory.


    We spent a period of time in peace. God had arranged for Hendrix and me to reunite but under the cruelest of circumstances. His strange unfamiliar stare was like a knife


    pressing against my heart. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I watched as my child took the name of the Marshall family. It was as though there was a huge boulder on my chest, suffocating me.


    I thought that things would turn


    around after I met Freya and Cyriket


    but reality proved me wrong. Even they


    were hiding the truthet


    me.


    Only Aaron hadn''t changed. Although his face was covered with a beard, he was still my closest family member who would fight Hendrix for me.


    At that moment, I knew that I could finally reim the name, Arianna.


    But there was still one more thing I wasn''t sure about, which was whether Hendrix had actually been hypnotized.


    If he had been hypnotized, why would he bring Wynn over to provoke us when Irvin and I were living together?


    If he hadn''t been hypnotised, why would he want me to pretend to be me under the guise of Arianna?


    Hendrix''s eyes and the poison in my body... seemed to have disappeared with time.


    While lost in thought, I heard some footsteps approaching. I instantly turned around and noticed that Hendrix had entered the room.


    He still had his apron on. He was standing next to the sink. Although he had a nk look on his face, his eyes were fixed on me. Although we had already seen each other naked, I stillid down t so that the bubble covered my entire body.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    After making sure that everything had been taken care of, I turned around and pretended to be calm, "Don''t you know that taking a bath is a private matter?"


    "Yes," Hendrix didn''t shift his gaze away as he answered, "We already have two children. Why would you be bothered about that?"


    "You..." Great. He actually remembered what I said this morning.


    With just that single sentence, I was speechless.


    I looked at Hendrix, who was as calm and indifferent as ever, as though he was the very incarnation of justice.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. The corners of my mouth curled up into a malicious grin, and I immediately came up with an idea.


    Making sure that Hendrix was still looking in my direction, I adjusted myposure and gave him a charming look. I crawled halfway out of the bathtub and stuck to the edge of the tub, throwing him seductive nces.


    "It''s so boring bathing alone. Are you sure you don''t want to join me? After all, aren''t you the most intimate person to me in the whole wide world?"


    I raised my hand and rested it on the bathtub while water dripped from my arms. As I stroked the edge of the bathtub, my eyes sparkled, making me look even more attractive.


    "Are you sure you won''te over?"


    The warm water was soothing and weing, and the room gurgled with an ambiguous aura. What man could withstand such an atmosphere and remain unaffected?


    With that, I leaned my face against the bathtub and chuckled, waiting for Hendrix''s reaction.


    He stood still, leaning on the sink. His deep eyes were filled with infatuation as though they had been set on fire and was about to make a move. Hendrix suddenly walked over to the side of the tub, grabbed the bathrobe on the rack, and threw it at me.


    After I came to my senses, I realized that my upper body was covered up with the bathrobe. The sexy atmosphere vanished in an instant.


    Then, Hendrix''s indistinct voice rang out in the bathroom, "If you stay in there any longer, the dishes will get cold. Don''t keep Aurelia waiting."


    With that, he then walked off. When I threw the bathrobe off my head, I saw him walking out of the bathroom without looking back. I was so mad that I threw the bathrobe on the floor.


    What was that? Was he ignoring his wife over his own daughter?


    He was no fun!


    When I arrived downstairs, the dishes were already served on the table. Aaron and Hendrix were sitting around the table with the children.


    I sat down, and we began to eat.


    Hendrix was the same whether he


    was at the dining table and when he was at thepany. He had a serious expression on his face al the time. In terms of aura, he could pressure his opponent to voluntarily submit to him at anytime.


    But Aurelia didn''t seem scared of him at all.


    "Daddy! I want chicken wings!"


    "Daddy! I want that one in front of you!"


    "Daddy! I want some more!"


    Everyone at the table was at a loss for words.


    Aurelia spoke throughout the whole meal.


    In contrast, Wynn was much quieter. He sat still, slowly and politely. He was a smaller version of Hendrix.


    Their differences were probably rooted in the environment they grew up in.


    The Reid family raised Aurelia, and she was treated like a little princess, doted on by everyone. She was cheerful and lively.


    Ever since he was young, Wynn had


    been by Hendrix''s side, so hecked the joys ofughter and family affection. He didn''t pay much attention to the atmosphere at the dining table and only treated it as something routine.


    He was a child, but he had already followed in Hendrix''s footsteps and was indifferent to others. If he was so restrained in front of his family, he might live a very lonely life in the future.


    Thinking of this, I tried to teach him how to ce an offer and ce food on another person''s te.


    "Wynn, Mom likes the dish in front of you. Could you add some of it for me?"


    "Wynn, Aurelia can''t reach that dish. You need to help her and take care of her, ok?"


    After a few rounds of this, Wynn


    understood how to express love for Aurelia through food, and Aurelia learned from him as well. Once she stopped talking, she would ce


    some delicious food onto Wynn''s te.


    UMSExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The quiet dining table erupted into a lively affair.


    On the other hand, Aaron looked listless, his face practically screamed "I''m an outsider".

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    "Don''t you know that I''m being treated like a loner here?" Aaron threw his fork aside and became grouchy, "I''ve lost my appetite."


    His pouting overwhelmed me. I lifted my eyebrows and asked as though I was looking at a fool, "Are you alright?"


    Before he could reply, Aurelia, who sat opposite him, jumped off her stool, circled the table, ran to his feet then tugged at his coat, "Uncle Aaron, I''ll give you all of the delicious food. Don''t be sad."


    Aaron took the opportunity to hold her in his arms and sat her on hisp. He broke into a smile and said, "Sure... I''ll eat all of the delicious food with you! You''re my favorite after all!"


    When he spoke, he didn''t forget to look in Hendrix''s direction. He was obviously showing off.


    Although Hendrix didn''t have much of a reaction, his face darkened. His gaze was gloomy, and the aura around him became frighteningly cold. The atmosphere at the dining table was split, with me in the middle. It was cold on one side and hot on the other.


    On the left was the intimate interaction between Aaron and Aurelia, and on the right was Hendrix and Wynn''s silence. It seemed as though the food in front of them had turned tasteless.


    This entire thing was so funny. I couldn''t help but raise the corners of my lips into a wide grin. Since Hendrix hadn''t suffered in the bedroom, Aurelia avenged me.


    I was in a great mood and had an enormous appetite. After trying all of the dishes on the table, I had finished an entire te in no time.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As I wiped my mouth clean, I caught a glimpse of Hendrix''s te that was still full of food. I could see that he was still maintaining his moody expression. He looked at Aurelia sitting in Aaron''s arms, eating the dishes he cooked, depressed. It was as though they were the father and daughter pair.


    As I watched them have fun, I cleared my throat and deliberately added fuel to Hendrix''s fire, telling Aaron, "Aurelia''s registered permanent residence is under your name. It seems that she likes you very much. In the future, I think she could call you daddy. What do you think?"


    Aaron snickered before he withdrew his grin. He thoughtfully raised his voice and agreed to my suggestion, "I think that''s a great idea."


    As he said this, he called out to Aurelia and teased her, "Aurelia, call me daddy."


    Aurelia was so mesmerized by the food. She called out without thinking about it, "Daddy..."


    "Clink..." The sound of a falling fork suddenly cut through the happy atmosphere.


    Hendrix ced his utensils down, stood up to leave the dining table, but stopped after taking two steps forward. He cast a sideways nce and said faintly, "Wynn, you''ve done well today. I''ll give you an extra half hour to use your micrputer. Why don''t you join me in the study?"


    Wynn''s micrputer was his lifeblood. To prevent his vision from declining, Hendrix would only allow him to use it for only one hour a day. Hearing that he had extra time Wynn''s eyes lit up. Before he could swallow the food in his mouth, he trotted after Hendrix.


    Seeing Wynn leave, Aurelia couldn''t sit still. She wriggled out of Aaron''s arms and was about to burst into tears, "Wynn! I want to be with you!"


    Wynn was afraid that she would fall down, so he paused and waited for her to catch up to him. Then he held her hand, and they headed upstairs together.


    Hendrix walked ahead smugly. Without looking back, he stomped on the stairs heavily as though he wanted Aaron to hear his footsteps. As soon as they left, the living room quietened down.


    "Fine," Aaron threw his hands up and grumbled with jealousy, "Even though that old fox Hendrix has lost his memory, he''s still so evil. He know that if he wants to capture the followers of a gang, he must first capture the leader."


    I couldn''t helpughing, "You know how he made it this far. Did you think you could outmatch him in maniption and dirty tricks?"

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    "That''s true." Aaron nodded and sighed, "Now that he''s lost his memories, these will probably be the greatest days of his life."


    At the very mention of that, I realized that it wasn''t a bad thing to live a life without any past memories.


    But there were some things that just couldn''t be ignored.


    I changed the subject by saying, "I remember that six years ago, Nathan injected a virus into my body. Why do I still show no signs of being poisoned after six years?"


    This was one of the reasons why I kept feigning amnesia.


    I don''t know how long I had to live, so I didn''t dare return to the Reid family, and I didn''t dare toe out to my children. I was happy to regain what I had lost, but the pain of losing everything again wasn''t something I could bear.


    Compared to the short happiness of being reunited, I was more afraid of bringing unbearable regret to my children and family. It was better for me to first pretend to be alone and then figure out all of the changes from the past six years.


    When it came to that, Aaron instantly sat up straight and turned solemn, saying, "I haven''t given up in all these years. At first, I didn''t have a clue. But now that you''re alive, everything can be connected. We couldn''t understand at first. Since Nathan wanted to kill you, he could''ve directly injected you with a poison with no known antidote. The toxins would take effect at once, but he didn''t. Instead, he chose a drug that countless people are researching. I suspect that his purpose isn''t to make you disappear, but..."


    "He wants to control me, right?" Aaron and I came to the same conclusion.


    Nathan had forecasted Hendrix''s strength and wanted to limit his potential by controlling me, which sounded reasonable.


    But after so many years, Nathan had hypnotized Hendrix and turned him into his puppet. He could have removed me, the unstable factor. Why did he let me be?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yes." Aaron nodded before he continued, "I found it strange when Freya told me that you were together with Irvin. I sent someone to investigate his whereabouts six years ago, only to find that the ce they found you wasn''t where the ident urred. Someone else who had saved you and then informed Irvin. To avoid the search efforts of the Reid, Moore and Marshall families, Irvin transferred you back to Ucrebury the night we arrived at Mesville. It was a very detailed n."


    That was true. There was no way Irvin would have been able to find me before the Marshall family.


    Unless he had made a deal with someone from the Marshall family.


    So who was the one opposing Nathan, allowing me to live?


    Jennifer? No, she wanted nothing more than for Arianna to disappear from the face of the earth so that no one would oppose her in gaining Hendrix''s favor.


    Suanne? She abandoned a child who might have had insomnia for more than twenty years. All of a sudden she found her conscience, and for the sake of her son''s happiness, she tried to save me under Nathan''s nose? It wasn''t likely. If she had the intention to do so, she could have stopped them when the Marshall family snatched Wynn away, but she didn''t.


    There was only one possibility left.


    Aaron looked at me and understood what I meant. With his eyes slightly squinted, he whispered, "Jordan?"


    I nodded my head solemnly.


    Yes, it was Jordan. The man that I couldn''t see through at first. The man who made me feel ufortable from head to toe.


    In the Marshall family, there was no


    brotherly love among them. If


    Hendrix hadn''t found the Marshall family, Jordan would be their only heir. Hendrix not only returned to his ancestral roots, but also became the head of the Marshall family recing Jordan.


    If anyone else was in this situation, they would have long been blinded by jealousy.


    But Jordan didn''t take any action. Instead, he went into hiding, a hunter who hid in the dark, waiting to take advantage of his prey.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    "If it is Jordan, what''s his goal?" Aaron asked.


    It seemed that Jordan had disguised himself well and had yet to reveal himself. If I hadn''t lost my memory after waking up, no one would have connected all of this with him for the rest of his life.


    I shook my head with a very serious look on my face. I had no clue at all, saying, "Compared to the other members of the Marshall family, Jordan had very little evidence of even existing."


    As a thought popped up in my mind, realization dawned upon me, "It''s not entirely impossible. It depends on why the person doesn''t want to be rich. The best way to force him to ept everything."


    Never impose on others what you wouldn''t want yourself. That was proper etiquette for taking care of guests. Since Jordan was the first to break the rules, we can return the favor in the same way.


    Aaron was silent for a moment, then he smiled a mysterious smile and asked sheepishly, "If I''m not mistaken, you''re not just targeting Jordan, are you?"


    As he said this, he nced upstairs, acting as though he was watching an entertaining show.


    I hung my head down and smiled, but I didn''t reply.


    Just then, Evan came in from outside. After greeting us, he was about to head upstairs to see Hendrix. I called out and stopped him, "Evan, you look like you''re in a hurry to find Hendrix. Is it anything urgent?"


    Evan stopped at the stairs and answered respectfully, "It''s business regarding thepany. Mr. Roberts hadn''t been to thepany these past few days. Some important documents need to be reviewed by him."


    While speaking, he showed the briefcase he had in his hand.


    I nodded my head, not fully understanding what he was trying to say, but I stood up and walked over to him, "Wonderful. I have something to discuss with Hendrix as well. Let''s go together."


    Evan was puzzled, but he didn''t say anything and trailed behind me.


    After a short while, Aaron caught up to us.


    Walking around the corner, we happened to see how things were in the study.


    Wynn was seated in front of the desk and was very focused on his micrputer. Aurelia was sitting on Hendrix''sp, allowing him to hold her. The father and daughter fixed their eyes on Wynn''sputer screen. All of them were very still, but the whole thing looked very heartwarming. Children were very active after all. After a while, Aurelia noticed me and Evan standing by the door. She then called out to me, "Mommy!" As she said this, she sprung out of Hendrix''s embrace and came over to hug my leg, "Mommy, Wynn is ignoring me!"


    I smiled and rubbed her head tofort her. I said, "Aurelia, you must behave. Wynn loves you, so you should love him too. When he gets down to business, don''t disturb him, alright?"


    Aurelia pouted. She wasn''t pleased, but she still nodded obediently, "I get it, but Wynn is taking such a long time before he can y with me..."


    I didn''t answer her. I simply took her


    back into the study. The moment I looked up, saw Hendrix''s thick el eyebrows knotted into a tight frown, but that swiftly faded away. When I took a closer look at him, he seemed as calm as before.


    I felt like he hated me forpeting for the children''s attention, but he denied it to save his pride.


    Wynn then abruptly stood up and handed his micrputer to Hendrix, saying, "Thank you, daddy. I''m done."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Alright." Hendrix took it and casually ced it back on the table.


    I checked the time and found that there were still five more minutes before his thirty minutes were up. I asked, "Wynn, isn''t there a bit more time? Why don''t you continue?"

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Wynn shook his head. "I don''t want to y with it anymore. I''m done with my coding. I want to spend time with my sister."


    After that, he came over and held Aurelia''s hand. "Would you like to y with me?"


    Aurelia jumped up and down happily. "Of course!"


    The siblings looked at each other andughed. They held each other''s hands and ran over to Wynn''s bedroom. After a while, we heard them giggling loudly.


    Behind me, Hendrix whispered. "What''s the matter?"


    "Just a small matter." I looked up at him and walked in calmly. I then sat down on a chair that was against the wall. "While you''re resting at home, let''s have a chat."


    Hendrix didn''t reply. He turned towards Evan and motioned for him to leave.


    "Evan isn''t an outsider. There''s nothing to hide from her."


    Hearing this, Hendrix didn''t say anything, turned around and sat down. "We can start now." "Okay." Seeing that he was calm, I didn''t know where to began. I lowered my head and thought for a moment. Then I put on a serious face and slowly said, "You should have gotten used to your identity by now, right?"


    "What identity?" Hendrix asked.


    "My husband, the father of my two children, and the son-inw of the Reid family." I deliberately emphasized thatst one.


    Hendrix reacted at being referred to as the "son-inw". After hearing that, he was stuck in a daze for a moment and said calmly, "Yes, so what?" If he hadn''t retorted, then I could have continued to fool him.


    "It''s not a big deal," I said earnestly, "Our children should grow up together, and my brother is very busy with his business. So I''m thinking, why don''t you resign from your current position in the Roberts Group ande with us to Mesville?"


    Hendrix didn''t respond to that. He narrowed his eyes slightly, as though he didn''t really believe anything I had just said. He was constantly sizing me up.


    I was familiar with this kind of look


    that could be seen through people. Relying on his temporary amnesia, I forced myself to walk up to him and said, "I had a miscarriage twice for you and took countless needles to my body. It took me a lot of effort to give birth to our two children. Do you doubt me? Or have you never


    thought about living with the three of us?"


    My words sounded so pitiful that even I was almost moved by them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Although this was for the sake of deceiving Hendrix, who would doubt my ims?


    With this thought in mind, I became


    even more confident. Seeing Hendrix''s uncertain look on his face, I took advantage of the situation and put on an aggressive gesture.


    matter how unreasonable my Nan


    ovel


    request is, you will have to understand it. You even said it yourself. Even if you don''t trust me, Evan has been with you for more than ten years. Don''t you trust him?"


    Evan, who had been silent this entire time, was now shocked and frightened.


    Watching me lie to Hendrix was enough to make him anxious. Now, he was directly involved. His heart was probably ready to jump out of his chest right now.


    Hendrix didn''t give him the chance to react. Hemanded with his deadly voice. "Speak."


    Evan buried his head on his chest, unsure on how to respond.


    Evan, who was as calm and cautious as Hendrix was, had begun to panic. This was brilliant.


    I secretly lifted the corners of my


    mouth and then kindly reminded him, "Evan, no need to be nervous. Your employer is simply asking whether the things I said are true or not. You only need to tell him if he would be willing to go to the depths of hell for me. Would that be enough?"


    Hearing this, Evan immediately breathed out a sigh of relief and said loudly, "Yes, Sir. Madam has always been the most important person in your heart!"


    He really was a special assistant. He was also an expert at fooling his boss.

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    There wasn''t any emotion on Hendrix''s face when he heard this. His eyes narrowed slightly as though he was judging the credibility of everything I said.


    This was probably the first time Evan has ever lied to Hendrix. After a long moment of silence, he didn''t dare to even look up for fear of being found out.


    Aaron, who had been standing guard in the corridor, noticed that our voices had died down. He walked in slowly and said, "How many days have passed since the ident? You''re special to us, but your so-called family hasn''t even reached out to you. Have you forgotten what it''s like to be abandoned since you''ve lost your memory?"


    Nothing in the entire world couldpare to this.


    Although Hendrix had been under the control of the Marshall family for six years, the Roberts and Marshall families lived far apart from each other, as far as I knew. Based on Hendrix''s personality, it was a very shallow rtionship. It was normal for them to not contact him for several days at a time. But Hendrix had lost his memories, so he was very irritable and easily angered now. After hearing Aaron say all of that, his indifference towards the Marshall family intensified.


    He looked up at Aaron for a few seconds and sighed. "Since you''ve all decided already, do I have any right to speak?"


    He then walked out and towards the children who were ying.


    Aaron looked behind him andughed. He said jokingly, "I''ve underestimated him. He has a very clear grasp on his status, but he''s still so ill- tempered."


    "This is already very difficult for Hendrix." I quickly changed the subject. "Tomorrow, I''ll take him to the Roberts Group in person. You have to find a way to get the news out to the Marshall family, especially Jordan. We can''t make any mistakes here."


    "I understand," Aaron answered. Before he went downstairs, he walked over to Wynn''s room and leaned against the railing in the corridor. He was looking into the room with a bright smile on his face.


    I couldn''t help smiling at this as I shook my head. The people around me had such sharp tongues, but were all so soft-hearted.


    Evan had plenty of business to settle, so he dragged Hendrix into the study, leaving us in peace.


    The next day.


    After sending the children away, Hendrix got dressed. When I came down, he stood up from the sofa and walked over to me. He had his chin up, and his chest was puffed out. He looked like a mannequin on disy with a meticulous pose.


    After standing still, he slowly raised his arm and beckoned me to hold it. He lifted his chin arrogantly without saying a word. His charisma was undeniable, making me feel as though I fit naturally to him as an essory.


    In the past, I would have let him have his way. But today, I decided to go against him.


    With the hem of my skirt lifted, I walked past him and headed straight to the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After taking two steps, I felt a burning gaze at the back of my head. I quickened my pace and left Hendrix behind.


    After sitting in the car for about a minute, Hendrix arrived. He sat next to me with a dark expression on his face, his body looked deted.


    His anger was obvious enough, but


    el


    couldn''t help chuckling. Afraid that he would notice, I deliberately opened the window and looked outside.


    We didn''t speak the entire ride over to the Roberts Group. Hendrix didn''t even smile once.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    I parted my lips, adjusted my face, and leaned over to hold his arm. "Well, there will be a lot of people watching. Don''t let them gossip. Cheer up." Hendrix didn''t respond. He looked down at me and smiled. "It''s my duty to cooperate with you."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was being verypliant, but as I looked into his eyes, I felt that something was wrong.


    We went straight into the building. When the elevator doors swung open, the entire floor was filled withpany staff who were waiting for us. When they saw Hendrix, they all greeted him respectfully, "Good morning, President!"


    Hendrix kept calm and took me through the corridor.


    Naomi, the manager, followed him obediently. She was only as tall as Hendrix''s shoulder, but she still bowed politely and said, "President, what a surprise to see you. We didn''t have time to prepare for your visit. Which department are you going to inspect? I''ll arrange things for you right away." Hendrix didn''t respond and entered the office. He carefully brought me to the sofa to sit down. I leaned back, crossed my legs, and ced one hand on the armrest. He then asked, "Ryan, are you familiar with thepany''s policy on staff management and resignations?"


    "That''s one of the core responsibilities of the personnel department. Naturally, I am well aware of it." Ryan said humbly.


    "Well, please assist me with the resignation procedure. From today onwards, remove me from all associated responsibilities in the group," Hendrix said.


    "What?" Ryan thought he had misheard, his forehead was glistening with cold sweat. He nervously asked while he was wiping away his sweat, "President, you''re joking, aren''t you. I am merely a simple manager from the personnel department. How am I qualified to dismiss you?"


    This was probably the first time anypany had to dismiss the president of their ownpany.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Hendrix then calmed down and his face went nk. His look of indifference was so frightening, Ryan the manager, shivered again.


    "Well..." Ryan trembled and couldn''t


    complete his sentence. The


    assistant standing next to him walked over to him and whispered into his ear, his face immediately lit up and excused himself, "Please wait a moment. I''ll contact someone With the proper authority


    "Go ahead," Hendrix said politely. He began tapping on the armrest with his fingers, looking rather bored but rxed.


    There was no need to cause a huge


    fuss just to leave the Roberts Group. But by doing it this way, we would get the attention from someone from the Marshall family. This would ensure the message gets sent in case Aaron didn''t manage to. I didn''t stop him and watched him quietly instead.


    As expected, someone from the Marshall family showed up.


    But it wasn''t Jordan. It was Jennifer.


    I had a terrible feeling. I thought we could get Jordan toe over, instead, we got this woman.


    Jennifer had nearly died in Hendrix''s handsst time. When she saw him again, her eyes still looked fearful. There was a space to sit right next to Hendrix, but she circled around, walked opposite from where I was and sat down.


    "I heard from Ryan that you intend to be dismissed from thepany, Hendrix?" Jennifer asked.


    Hendrix arched his fingers and twiddled his thumbs. He looked at her and smiled meaningfully. Suddenly, he beckoned to me. "Everything is up to your sister-inw. You can speak to her."


    Huh?


    I was confused. We had talked about it at home, and I was only here to apany him for the formalities. What was the meaning of this?


    As we ought to be on the same


    page, I smiled and said, "Yes, this was my idea. Your brother has been very tired these past few years.


    not easy for him to be with his


    family want him to retire andet


    with me and the children. Weren''t you always interested in managing apany? Would you like to


    consider taking over your brother''s position?"

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    Jennifer looked at Hendrix, then at me. After thinking about this for a moment, she nodded thoughtfully. "After that banquet, I went home and thought about it. Hendrix, since you want to start over with Arianna, I should support you as your sister. You came here for temporary leave, right? That''s not a problem. You can take a month off. I''ll take over your position as president for the month. Once you''ve rested enough, I''ll hand the position back to you. What do you think?"


    Jennifer had appeared on the Forbes list, after all. This sounded reasonable, but in truth, it was just an excuse.


    Hendrix smiled and didn''t respond. He kept twiddling his thumbs, no one knew what he was nning.


    He didn''t seem interested in talking about this, so I had to brace myself to continue.


    I chuckled and continued to poke at Jennifer''s response. "Jennifer, you probably haven''t been resting welltely, so you must have misheard. ording to your brother, as of today, he will no longer be working for thepany. After he''s done sorting out his resignation, he will be emigrating overseas with me."


    "What?" Jennifer stood up abruptly. Her beautiful eyes widened from surprise. She stared at me for a moment, then calmed down. She pretended to be calm and said, "I can''t do that. Hendrix and Wynn are both members of the Marshall family..."


    As she said this, she then yelled at the other employees in the office. "What are you all looking at? Get out of here!"


    Jennifer was used to behaving arrogantly in thepany, that''s why everyone avoided her. In addition, having a President personally resign was practically unheard of. The staff were very afraid of getting in trouble. As soon as they heard her shouting, they ran away.


    Suddenly, it was only me, Hendrix and Jennifer in the office.


    A momentter, Jennifer calmed down. She slowly gripped the arm of the sofa and sat down once again. She forced out a smile and said, "What I meant was, my father won''t agree to this. I can''t solely make a decision here, but I don''t believe you should resign. You''ll have to do your best to persuade father yourself. Regardless, I will take care of thepany for you."


    She made it clear that she wouldn''t allow Hendrix to resign, but she was more than willing to handle thepany for the time being. What were Jordan and Jennifer up to?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Aaron had already spread the newsst night but these two siblings didn''t react to it. One of them didn''t even show up, and the other''s face fell at the opportunity to inherit the family business.


    It was as though the family business was a trap in their eyes, and none of them was willing to take charge of it.


    I had only thought about how Jordan would react, but Jennifer''s current reaction was unexpected. It seemed that this woman kept many secrets as well.


    If I wanted to find out why Jennifer


    was willing to ignore her principals and assume the role of temporary president, the best way was to cooperate with her.


    Hendrix had to agree to herpromise, but he was lying back on the sofa. I didn''t notice when he had closed his eyes. He was rxing leisurely with his eyes closed.


    I was so mad that I nudged him with my elbow.


    Hendrix wasn''t upset after getting nudged. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at me innocently. "What''s the matter?"


    He was ying dumb, wasn''t he? I''ll deal with him at home!

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    I pursed my lips and smiled. With a straight face, I reminded him. "Jennifer said that she would take over the president''s position temporarily to let you rest. What do you think?"


    "Sure." Hendrix nodded calmly. "It''s settled then."


    "I''ll leave this to you." With that, he stood up and straightened his back. He extended an arm towards me. "Let''s go, honey. Aurelia is at home. She''s waiting for us."


    Hendrix was much taller than me. I could just barely look him in the eye even though I was in high heels. His hand was at my chest level, deliberately expecting me to hook onto his arm.


    I looked at his gesture and suddenly realized why he had been so indifferent earlier. It turned out that he had been holding a grudge for what had happened this morning.


    Aaron was right. Although he had lost his memory, his temper hadn''t changed.


    I rolled my eyes, speechless. Since Jennifer was here, I had to let Hendrix have his way.


    I stood up, raised my hand, and leaned against Hendrix with a smile. "Thank you for this, sorry for being such a trouble."


    Jennifer smiled. She didn''t chase after us.


    Simr to when we walked into the Roberts Group, several employees were focused on Hendrix and me as we made our way out. Because we were much more intimate than before, there was a lot of gossiping.


    "Goodness! I never thought I''d ever see the president being so close to a woman in my lifetime!"


    "Is that his wife-to-be?"


    "Things are changing. It seems there''s no hope for the Forbes and Roberts Group merging in the future."


    "This just proves that a back-up will always be a back-up. If a man doesn''t love you, he will never make you a priority in his entire life. If he finds someone he likes, he will put all the rules aside for them."


    "By the way, the president''s new girlfriend seems very familiar. Where have I seen her before..."


    Hendrix did as I did. He didn''t listen to any of them at all and kept his head up high. He was actually smiling. What happy memories did he have in his mind right now?


    The moment Evan opened the car door for us, I immediately let go of Hendrix''s hand and couldn''t wait to get into the car.


    As though I could reim some standing from those few seconds.


    Hendrix stood by the car for a moment before his eyes narrowed slightly. Although he didn''t look angry, it took him a little while before he got into the


    car.


    As soon as he sat down, he ordered the driver to head off right away.


    Before I could react, the car swung off in a different direction and turned right from the Roberts Group.


    I could see carsing in and out from the underground garage.


    A cool red sports car drove out from the garage.


    I recognized it. Thest time I went over to Jennifer''s vi, I saw the same car in her yard. She must be the one driving.


    Logically speaking, she had just


    stepped into the position of acting


    president. She should be busy


    dealing with piles of work. It wa


    very inappropriate for her to leave thepany so suddenly at this time.


    UMS


    Hendrix said with his deep voice, "Follow them."


    As though he knew what I was thinking, he stared at the front of the car with his deep ck eyes and said slowly, "A good hunter creates opportunities for his prey to move away from safety."


    I looked at his side profile. The sun shone through the car window and lit up his entire body in ayer of light For a brief moment, it felt like he hadn''t actually lost his memories. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He was still the perfect businessman who was able to take control of the situation with ease.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    Jennifer drove into a fancy neighborhood in the suburbs.


    Although this was where plenty of rich and famous people lived, it was still inferior to the neighborhood she lived in.


    Hendrix''s driver drove carefully. He parked in front of another house, which was 50 meters away from Jennifer''s car. There was a wooden fence between us. She could see the car, but she wouldn''t know that it was one that belonged to the Roberts.


    Jennifer rushed out of her car without locking it. She ran towards the vi with her bag and knocked on the door.


    As the door opened, a bearded man stepped out. After saying a few words to each other, the man moved aside to allow Jennifer inside.


    "Who is that man?" I asked.


    Hendrix was smiling as though everything was going ording to n. "I don''t know," he said calmly.


    Before I even opened my mouth, he said, "But we''ll know soon."


    After that, he shouted, "Evan."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Evan understood and whispered to the driver, "Let''s drive home."


    This confused me. I couldn''t help but wonder if Hendrix had actually lost his memories.


    If he hadn''t lost them, why would he let Aaron and I make things difficult for him at home? Even the children could push him around.


    If he had, how was he able to predict Jennifer''s next move in advance?


    The more I thought about it, the more flustered I became, until the car stopped at our house. I couldn''t help but stop Hendrix before he got out of the


    car.


    He paused for a moment before returning to his seat. He turned around with a spark in his eyes and said, "We get to see Aurelia at our home. Be happy."


    I asked him seriously, "Are you lying to me again?"


    His smile deepened. "What would I lie to you about?"


    I didn''t expect him to ask me a question instead. My mouth hung open, but I had no words to say.


    When Hendrix saw me stunned, he


    patted the back of my hand and whispered, "I don''t remember anything right now. It would be much easier to lie to me instead. Honey, are you lying to me?"


    His unexpectedly yful tone lowered the walls of my heart.


    I had lied to him, fooled him, and even alienated him. But I''d been lying in bed for six years because of his family. I had been separated from my children. Couldn''t I get my revenge?


    Even though it was only for a brief moment when he had lost his memory, it would be good to have himpletely focused on our family. Suppressing my resentment, I smiled and shook my head at him. "No, we''re a couple, and we are the closest people to each other. How could I lie to you?"


    Hendrix took advantage of the situation and gripped my hand tightly. "That''s settled then. Let''s go home. Aurelia should be missing me by now."


    I teased him and said, "Her uncle has raised her for all these years, and you weren''t there. She can live without you for a day."


    As I said that, I tried to get up by using his arm. But Hendrix''s face fell all of a sudden and then withdrew his hand in the blink of an eye.


    I heard a cold snort from above me. When I raised my head again, I saw Hendrix walking away angrily.


    I pursed my lips helplessly. This man''s temper was much more unpredictable than the weather in June. It changed every minute! Evan helped me down from the car.


    "He has forgotten a lot of things. He''s moody because of the uncertainties in his heart. Please don''t take it personally."


    If Evan hadn''t said this, I would have


    e


    forgotten that these two men had been inseparable since the first time they met. No one else knew Hendrix better than he did.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    I stopped and looked at Evan seriously. "Your boss really doesn''t remember anything?"


    Evan knew that I was suspicious of him, so he quickly tried to prove his innocence. He bowed his head and said, "No, he really doesn''t. Mrs. Reid, I have only exined the basic situation of things to him in the past two days. Nothing more."


    After Aaron moved in, Evan knew that I was pretending to have amnesia. He was respectful to be just as before, and didn''t seem to be lying.


    It seems I wouldn''t be getting anything out of him.


    I sighed as I walked inside. I cursed at Hendrix in my mind, "That cunning fox!"


    When I entered through the door, I didn''t see Aaron around. Hendrix was standing next to the sofa in the living room, patiently listening to the conversation between the children.


    Every day, Wynn would learn about the economic activities of various countries through his tablet. There would be professional lecturers who would teach him about this online. When Hendrix wasn''t around, he would secretly use theputer to do this. This made him particrly keen on this subject.


    I''ve seen it several times before. When Wynn was in ss, he would split the screen in half, with the lecturer''s ss on top and a programming window below. He didn''t pay any attention to me when he was doing this.


    But women were all the same. They had the habit ofpeting for attention. Aurelia and Wynn were twins, so she just kept clinging on to her brother. Wynn was concentrating deeply while Aurelia was hugging her doll, looking quite bored. She couldn''t sit still, so she began to fidget, "Brother, how much longer will it take for you to y with me?"


    "Brother, can we buy some new clothes for my doll?"


    "Brother, why are you ignoring me?"


    Wynn replied gently, "Just wait a little longer."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Aurelia looked unhappy when she heard that. She propped her chubby little hands on top of her head and pouted.


    Hendrix walked over, lifted Aurelia from the stool with both of his hands, and held her in his arms.


    Noticing that it was her father, Aurelia smiled happily. "Daddy!"


    Hendrix''s lips curled up into a smile and his eyes were gentle. His voice was deep and maic. "I''ll keep youpany. Do you want to y with me?"


    As soon as he said this, Wynn switched off hisputer with a click and stood up. "Aurelia, I''m done."


    Hendrix''s face fell when he heard


    him say that. His smiling eyes


    instant


    turned stern as though he


    was warning Wynn, "Are you sure you want topete against me?"


    Before Wynn noticed this, Aurelia had happily jumped out of Hendrix''s arms. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she took her brother''s hand and ran towards the living


    room, leaving Hendrix by himself.


    I was stunned, but once I realized what was going on, I couldn''t hold back fromughing. "Pfft..."


    Hendrix had just been ignored.


    Hearing me chuckle, Hendrix threw me a fierce re.


    I quicklyposed myself and pretended as though nothing had happened. I lifted my head and strode towards the children.


    Wynn was the first to see me and came closer. "Mommy, take us out next time. It''s so boring staying at home. I want to be with you forever." Aurelia followed suit. "I want to go out too! Mommy..."


    I had no choice but to agree to their request for now. "Well, I''ll take you out next time."


    Beside the sofa, a certain man was sulking all by himself. "I''m not angry, it''s fine. Just pretend that I don''t exist, because I''m invisible..."

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    After ying with Aurelia and Wynn all afternoon, I noticed that Aaron still hadn''te home yet, and it was almost dinner time.


    Just as I took out my phone to call him, he suddenly appeared at the front door.


    "I''m back." Aaron took off his coat and handed it to the servant as though this was his own home. "Aurelia, did you miss your uncle?"


    "Yes! I did!" Aurelia replied earnestly. "Uncle, please sit down! Let''s eat!"


    Aaron smiled triumphantly. As he pulled out a chair, he didn''t forget to look at Hendrix. When he noticed how dark Hendrix''s face was, he smirked. "Where have you been today?" I filled up a bowl of soup and handed it to Aaron.


    "I went out to do some stuff." Aaron took the bowl, ate a spoonful then smacked his lips in satisfaction. He stared at the bowl in his hand and sighed, "This tastes perfect. Did you make it?"


    I smiled and nodded.


    I need to cherish every moment I had with my children. I hoped that I could take care of them as much as I possibly could, so I prepared a few dishes by myself.


    After Aaron said that, he finished the entire bowl in one gulp and handed the bowl back to me. "One more bowl, please. I''ve missed this for six whole years."


    Hendrix then chimed in, "It''s been six years, and you haven''t been able to suppress your gluttony. If the Reid family is short on money to hire a chef, I don''t mind sponsoring you some money."


    I was speechless.


    Was he falling in and out of amnesia?


    Sponsoring the Reid Family? Hendrix had just resigned from the Roberts Group. Where was he going to get any money?


    When I thought about this, I couldn''t help but shake my head. It''s such a pity that Hendrix was so naive. He had been favored by the heavens, but has now be a fool.


    "Hmph..." Aaron snorted as though


    he deliberately wanted to make


    Hendrix ufortable. HeCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    stretched out his hand and pushed the bowl over to me. He wanted me to personally fill up his bowl. He then satisfyingly took it back. Content


    belongs to


    As he blew on his hot soup, he intentionally, or maybe unintentionally mocked him. "Arianna is my younger sister. No matter where she goes, I will always remember the vor of her cooking.


    Unlike some people who would make the most loving of oaths only to forgot everything in an instant."


    As soon as he said that, things became tense at the dining table. The air around Hendrix turned extremely heavy as he sat there silently. It was frightening.


    I noticed the cold look in his eyes, which had been indifferent a moment ago, just before Aaron spoke.


    I grew even more suspicious of Hendrix. He didn''t seem to have lost his memories after all.


    As for Aaron, although he had


    started all of this, he still acted as though nothing had happened. He simply enjoyed drinking his soup. It seemed like he was in apletely different world from Hendrix.


    I touched my forehead and thought, "When will these two finally stop fighting?"


    It wasn''t good to be in such a tense setting. I thought about this and was about to ease the tension when a maid came, "Sir, Madam, a visitor has arrived."


    "Please invite them in," I blurted out.


    Finally, someone interrupted us. I


    el


    was afraid that Aaron would keep pushing Hendrix to vent his anger, just like the day I first met him. His I injuries had only just healed. It was better to avoid things like this for


    now.


    I was ufortable with how overprotective Aaron was of me, but I didn''t want to escte things, so I let things be.


    Soon, the servants brought the guest in.


    The moment our eyes met, Serene''s face was filled with shock, as thought she had seen a ghost. Her eyebrows furrowed tightly.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    Even so, she was a strong independent woman in Jarold City. She sorted out her emotions in a brief moment. After scanning the room and fixing her eyes on Hendrix, sheughed and had a contemptuous look on her face, just as Aaron did. "Hendrix, I didn''t believe it when I heard from the media that you found yourself a substitute. You are such a good-for-nothing. I also heard that you''ve resigned from the position of president of the Roberts Group? Do you know what the consequences are?!"


    She spoke very sternly. But no one noticed the tone underneath it, the kind that a woman would have when she caught her man in bed with another


    woman.


    Serene had a very strong personality and was very focused on her career. In her heart, the love between men and women wasn''t as important as kinship. She was still the same even six yearster.


    She didn''t speak as Hendrix''s partner, but sounded more like a concerned business associate.


    Six years ago, Serene had never interfered with our fake divorce. I believed that there wouldn''t be any changes to that in six years.


    I got up and walked over, then stopped right in front of her. I smiled and asked if I could talk to her in private.


    With her 12-centimeter tall high heels, she stood looking very dignified in front of me, whereas I was in casual wear. She looked down at me and said disdainfully, "Do you think you are even worthy of asking me that?"


    Upon hearing this, Aaron mmed his bowl onto the table with a loud thud. He was warning her to watch her attitude.


    Serene, on the other hand, was unfazed. She was still as lofty and unbothered as before.


    I lifted the corners of my mouth and smiled instead of getting angry. "Six years ago, Miss Forbes dared to interfere with our marriage. Is it possible that today, she has turned into a meek little woman who wants to break our marriage apart again?"


    Upon hearing this, Serene suddenly red at me. Compared to when she entered earlier, her eyes looked much more perplexed. "You''re still alive?" Six years ago, Serene had announced the end of her rtionship with Hendrix to just the few of us.


    I was confident she knew who was standing right in front of her.


    I smiled and didn''t respond. I walked over to the study on the first floor. Serene stood there for a while before she followed me.


    After closing the door, I got straight to the point. "Miss Forbes, I want to know why you agreed to pretend to be Hendrix''s fiancee to the Marshall family."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Serene leaned against the desk and crossed her arms. She looked me up and down and said with a faint smile, "Of course I couldn''t refuse, but don''t necessarily think that I have to tell you, do I?"


    In fact, even if she wouldn''t tell me, I could guess. Serene wanted nothing more than money, status, and reputation.


    She said to herself, "You must have had a pretty tough life. There''ve been so many twists and turns in the past, but this time you''re facing death straight in the face. I have to say I''m impressed."


    "This should be a great honor for me isn''t it?" replied. Serene wasn''t one to bow down to others easily. Very few people have managed to convince her about anything so this was a pretty bigpliment for me.


    Serene shrugged her shoulders.


    The atmosphere was rxed, as expected. People who didn''t care about being in a rtionship were always outspoken.


    "How much do you know about Jennifer?"


    Serene smiled. "Are you trying to find dirt on her? Do you think of me as such a disloyal person?"


    "Of course." I raised my eyebrows


    and smiled at her. "Don''t you always look out for yourself first? You''re a smart person. You don''t need me to tell you how to choose between the Marshall family and the Reid family, do you?"


    The smile on Serene''s face faded away, and her eyes began to fill with ambitious energy.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    When I left the study, I almost knocked into someone who was at the door when I opened the door.


    Luckily, I was quick to react, so I just missed him.


    "Wynn, why aren''t you having your dinner? What are you doing here?" I bent over and whispered to him.


    Wynn didn''t say anything. His ck, grape- like eyes stared straight at Serene. He was very alert.


    Serene shook her head and said self-deprecatingly, "It seems that I''ll always be an enemy in the eyes of that little fellow."


    Only then did I realize that due to the Marshall family, Wynn had to ept the fact that she almost became his step-mother. He held a grudge against her ever since.


    I quickly raised my hand to pat Wynn''s head andforted him, "Madam Forbes is my friend, don''t be rude."


    Wynn knitted his eyebrows tighter. "If she bes my mother, what will you do? I don''t want her, I want you!"


    Serene and I looked at each other, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    After a while, she imitated me. She bent down and looked somewhat proud of herself. "Hey, Wynn, I promise you, I will never take your mother''s ce. A real man should be more generous. Let''s bury the hatchet, okay?"


    "You''re not lying, are you?" Wynn asked defensively.


    Serene lifted three fingers up to make a pledge and made a serious face, "I promise."


    "OK!" Wynn raised his hand and jumped up to give her a high-five. "We''ll make peace now!"


    That problem was now finally solved. Aaron then called from downstairs, "The dishes are getting cold. Are you going to eat them or not?"


    Hendrix then called out, clearly speaking against Aaron, "If you don''t want to eat, then don''t. No one''s forcing you."


    "Don''t you have any manners? How can you talk to your brother-inw like this?"


    "I''ve never seen anyone lecture his sister''s husband in front of his niece before."


    "Don''t make things hard for yourself, Hendrix!"


    "I''m not having any trouble with that today."


    Serene raised her eyebrows as she listened. "Is this the so-called ''warmth'' of a married couple''s home?"


    Obviously this 19-year-old CEO, who


    had been busy submerging herself in the business world her entire life, did not understand what was happening at the dining table.


    I didn''t know how to exin it to her, so I awkwardly twitched the corners of my lips.


    Serene gasped and walked quickly towards the door as though someone was chasing after her. She didn''t even turn her head around.


    "Hey, don''t leave in a hurry, stay for dinner..."


    Before I finished my sentence, the roar of a car engine indicated that she was already leaving.


    Serene would probably never dream of this so-called "warmth" of a family ever again.


    I turned around and walked back


    into the vi. Aaron and Hendrix


    were still bickering with each


    No one was willing to back off. These were clearly not the


    domineering business elites they


    said they were, but babies that had yet to graduate from kindergarten!


    I was so angry that I stomped on the ground. "Are you two done? Can''t we all just have a peaceful meal together?"


    The entire living room fell silent. Wynn and Aurelia were so shocked that they didn''t dare to move.


    Everyone looked at me, which made me ufortable.


    Aurelia seemed to have gotten the message. She pointed at Aaron and Hendrix and began to tell them off.


    "Mommy is angry. Aaron Reid, stop causing trouble!"


    "Daddy, be good, don''t make mommy unhappy! Don''t make me angry too, hmph!"


    No one knew where she had learned? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    to call Aaron by his full name. When she saw that nobody was responding to her, she jumped off the chair and pushed them to their seats.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    "Sit down. Stop causing trouble or I won''t give you any dinner!"


    Hendrix never expected to be bossed around by a six-year-old girl like this. He furrowed his eyebrows and looked very impatient and helpless.


    After being stuck in a daze for a moment, Aaron burst outughing then picked up some food, and started to eat.


    Aurelia had resolved the fight between these two men all by herself.


    I didn''t feel any sense of aplishment for some reason. When I went to sit down, I started to make fun of Aaron. "You''re much too happy for someone who just got scolded. You''ll spoil Aurelia."


    Aaron ced his bowl down, still smiling, and sighed, "I just suddenly thought about Emma. She''d usually scold me like that, but I never expected Aurelia to have picked it up... Besides, what''s wrong with spoiling her? I''d happily spoil my niece rotten! Any boys who want to pursue her will have to go through me first."


    Hendrix''s deep voice then drifted over. "The gender of a child is determined by God. There are very few families who have both a boy and a girl like me. Some people are destined to only have daughters, while others can only have boys. Kinship by blood cannot be understood by words alone." Honestly, the things that Hendrix would say...


    Amused by Aurelia, Aaron was now in a very good mood and didn''t get mad at all. Instead, he ced some food on Aurelia''s te. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. All that matters is getting our names on the family register. Isn''t that right, Aurelia?"


    Of course Aurelia didn''t know anything about family registers. All she knew was that the food her uncle had given her was her favorite. She smiled and nodded repeatedly. "Yes!"


    Hendrix was so angry that he mmed his bowl down and left once again. But this time, probably from Aurelia''s nagging, he had controlled his anger. No one could tell that he was angry when he left.


    Hendrix had only taken a few steps up the stairs when Aurelia saw him. While she was chewing on some lobster meat she asked, "Uncle, why is Papa not eating?"


    Aaron gleefully picked up more food for her before answering, "He''s already full." "Oh, Daddy ate so little..." Aurelia didn''t think too much about this and continued eating.


    I couldn''t do anything about it. Hendrix, who had lost his memory, was feeling very down. He had obviously been very angry the entire time.


    He liked to keep everything to himself. If things went on like this, sooner orter, he would explode from anger, like a hot air balloon.


    "You should stop fighting with Hendrix, especially in front of Aurelia," I advised Aaron.


    "You don''t understand how men banter. We know what we''re doing. You don''t have to worry about it." Aaron waved his hand and said in passing.


    I wanted to go on, but he ignored me, so I had to shut up.


    For the entire night, Hendrix had shut himself in the study on the second floor and never came back out.


    Realizing that he hadn''t eaten anything, I made him a bowl of beef pasta. I added lots of spices because I knew he enjoyed heavier vors.


    As I pushed the door open, I saw Hendrix sitting down in front of his desk. The cold light emitting from theputer screen made his face look extremely cold. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Dinner was pretty light, so I made some supper. I have extra, do you want some?" I said as I pushed the pasta towards him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hendrix looked down and spoke brazenly, "Such heavy seasoning, are you sure it''s extra?"


    Upon hearing this, my face turned red as I shouted angrily, "Do you want to eat it or not?"


    I didn''t know why, but when I was alone with Hendrix, I also seemed to be unable to control myself.


    Hendrix stared at me for a few seconds before he began to dig into the pasta.


    Perhaps it was because of the noble mannerisms that had been carved into his bones but just watching him eat his pasta was very pleasing to the eye.


    I was stuck in a trance watching him, but then caught myself and snapped out of it. I quickly looked away and caught a glimpse of the message that was on theputer screen.


    "The key points regarding the argument on acquiring the right to custody..."

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    What was going on?


    He couldn''t remember anything, except the fight for custody over the kids?


    Thinking that everything he had done until now was fake, I got a little angry and asked rather harshly, "Why are you reading this?"


    Hendrix stopped eating and asked, "Why is my daughter''s name in her uncle''s family register?"


    Only then did I understand what he was doing. I was stunned for a moment and then realized that he was just figuring a way to get back at Aaron.


    After a brief moment of silence, Hendrix continued, "I can''t remember the details of what happened before and I don''t want to go too deep into it. But now that we''re reunited, it''s time to live a normal life. I''ll apany you to prepare the documents and register Aurelia under our household. I''ll take care of her myself so that outsiders won''t have to anymore."


    Outsiders? Was he talking about Aaron?


    He had taken care of Aurelia for six years and treated her as his own daughter. People would often say that a man''s jealousy was much worse than a woman''s. This was clearly very true.


    Even though he had lost his memories, Hendrix was still quite arrogant. As an in-w, he had offended his brother-inw and was now nning to fight for custody rights over the slightest disagreement.


    It was like seeing a young, high-spirited Hendrix again. He was like a lone wolf who had gone through many hardships walking out in the snow. He was radiating a strong sense of ownership over his territory and belongings. Even his eyes were filled with wild ambition.


    Fearing that he truly hated Aaron, I reminded him that his father was the one who called the shots and he had agreed to giving up custody over Aurelia. Aaron didn''t do anything wrong.


    When I said this, Hendrix didn''t know how to respond. He seemed to have slowed down and didn''t seem to enjoy the pasta as much as he did earlier. There was usually nothing more to say in these kinds of situations, and this was no exception.


    People could fose their memories, but they would still be independent individuals. They could still tell between good and bad. It was very clear to him that he had no right to ask for things that he had voluntarily given away.


    Hendrix promptly finished his food and ced the bowl down. He switched off theputer screen and looked up at me nkly. "Satisfied?"


    He simply sat on his chair, with the corners of his mouth stained with some of the sauce from the pasta. But his face looked serious, as though he was still fighting internally in secret.


    Having been in love for ten years, Hendrix was the best at arguing with me.


    Was he exposing how despicable the Marshall family had been in the past six years just to irritate me?


    The longer this man lived, the worse he became.


    I didn''t want to be childish. I red at him before I left with the empty bowl.


    As I headed down the stairs, I noticed that Jordan had actually found his way here.


    He stood up when he heard my footsteps from the stairs. He greeted me with a gentle smile.


    He was good-looking and moved gracefully. After six years, his good-tempered and charming facial expressions seemed to have been cemented onto his face.


    I smiled faintly and said hello as I


    walked down Why have you personallye all this way at such ate hour?" "Nothing much. I heard that Hendrix had resigned from the WouldAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    company, I suppose you two.


    have some free time. So, I came to


    invite the two of you to visit my gallery and to show some support." Jordanughed.


    As he said this, he took out an invitation card from the inner pocket of his suit and asked Wynn to pass it to me.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    "Mommy, here." Wynn lifted up his hand and handed me the box. He said, "Mommy, Uncle''s paintings are amazing. There will also be many other collections from other top tier painters in the gallery. Lots of people would love to take a look."


    I patted him on the shoulder and smiled to show that I understood. "Good boy."


    There was no need for him to exin any further. The golden invitation in my hand alone was enough to represent the value of the art gallery from the Marshall family.


    These weasels wouldn''t offer their help for nothing. Jordan didn''t show up when Hendrix resigned, but he was standing in front of me right now. Who knows what scheme he had concocted behind our backs.


    Knowing oneself and the enemy was the best way to have control over the situation. I was also looking for any opportunity to get to know Jordan better. After a moment, I agreed. "Thank you for the invite, Jordan. I will definitelye by tomorrow."


    Jordan curled his lips upwards and said nothing.


    Wynn then came back with the micrputer he had picked up from the coffee table, walked towards him, and asked sincerely, "Uncle Jordan, there seems to be something wrong with the program and the materials you gave mest time. Can you help me see what the problem is?"


    "Of course." Jordan was very polite. He took the micrputer and sat down on the sofa together with Wynn.


    Once men were focused on the things they liked, they would easily ignore everything else around them. I had been highly coveted earlier, and now I wasn''t even worth a moment of attention.


    Knowing how Wynn was like, he wouldn''t take his mind off things until he solved the problem. So I brought the dishes to the kitchen for the servants to wash up.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I was walking out of the kitchen when Aurelia had just finished her bath and ran downstairs happily expecting to y with her brother. She called her brother''s name along her way down the stairs then plopped onto the sofa next to Wynn. Wynn replied calmly, "Wait for me here. I''ll be done very soon."


    Jordan however, was very passionate. He smiled and greeted Aurelia. "You must be Aurelia, right? I''m your uncle, Jordan. Do you remember me?" "Uncle Jordan?" Aurelia scratched the back of her head, then shook her head and said with some confusion, "I don''t remember you. Do you know me?"


    "Haha..." Jordanughed quietly and looked at her warmly. "Your daddy is my brother. Do you understand now?"


    "Daddy... brother... Oh!" Aurelia pouted in surprise. She wanted to express something but no one understood her. "I love my brother the most. You must love daddy too!"


    ording to Aurelia''s understanding, she probably thought that Jordan and Hendrix would be as close as she was with Wynn, since they were siblings.


    Wynn behaved like an adult when he


    suddenly stood up and pulled


    Aurelia to sit on the sofa next to him.


    With a serious look on his face, he asked, "Can you wait for me for another fifteen minutes?"


    Aurelia nodded her little head. Her beautiful eyes blinked as she answered obediently, "Ok!"


    Between these two, one was much better behaved than the other.


    sel.ne


    Seeing that she was so obedient, Wynn let out a long sigh of relief, just like how an actual adult would. Then, he ran off to the other side of the room and picked up Aurelia''s favorite doll and ced it into her arms. Then he turned around and spoke to Jordan who had been waiting for him.


    "Uncle Jordan, let''s continue."


    Jordanughed out loud. Then, doing as he asked, continued to look into the program with him.


    I walked over, sat down with Aurelia and quietly yed with her.


    I casually nced at Jordan from the corner of my eye, watching his eyes and movements.


    However, the longer I watched, the


    more I felt that my assumption of


    him had been wrong. He didn''t seem to be the calcting and cunning schemer I had imagined him to be, instead he was someone that would work his heart out when it came to teaching.


    He really was pouring his heart out as he was teaching Wynn.

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    I never believed that the Marshall family understood the concept of ''blood runs thicker than water''.


    Money doesn''t grow on trees. Since the Marshall family was paying so much attention to Wynn, they must have something up their sleeves.


    Ten minutester, a deep male voice suddenly spoke from inside the living room.


    "Jordan''s here."


    I turned around and saw Hendrix at the stairs. He was making his way down.


    Upon hearing him, Jordan and Wynn put down their things and stood up together.


    "Brother," Jordan called out and said, "I heard that you''ve been feeling unwell recently. I''m here to see you on behalf of Mum and Dad and to check up on Wynn as well"


    Hendrix didn''t reply. He walked over to the main chair, crossed his legs, and exuded his authority as the master of the house. Then, he said slowly, "Are you here to see me or to me me?"


    A look of astonishment shed across Jordan''s eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. He looked down and said, "Brother, you worry too much. We''re just concerned about your health. Father always said that you can take a vacation any time you want. The position of president will always be yours."


    "What about you?" Hendrix didn''t even give him a chance to breathe. He leaned forward and looked at him in an extremely oppressive way. He asked coldly, "You are a son of the Marshall family. Your abilities aren''t any inferior to mine. Don''t you want to take this opportunity to make a difference?"


    Hendrix asked this as though he had read my mind. There was an odd look in his eyes.


    Was he taking his anger out on the Marshall family because I pissed him off earlier?


    That was a real possibility. I looked at him guiltily while I adjusted my feet to hid my anxiety. If anyone was to be med here, it would be Jordan. He was the one that pulled the trigger.


    "Ha- ha..." Jordan smiled modestly


    and tried to make a joke out of it. "Brother, you''re pulling my leg again.


    n


    I know the extent of my abilities. Father also said that you''re the most suitable for the role. How could I


    have such a selfish idea?"


    "But from what I''ve heard, you were the one that managed the Marshall family''s assets before I did, weren''t you?" Hendrix narrowed his eyes and revealed a smile that could have meant anything.


    They stared each other down and neither of them would look away.


    Nobody could stay calm when staring into Hendrix''s eyes. Those who could were people who were very difficult to deal with.


    Whoever he stared at would always give themselves away and reveal their intentions after a couple of words from Hendrix.


    Half a minute into this silent


    minute.fr


    confrontation, Jordan was the first


    to give in. He pretended to


    inconspicuously look away from se


    §Ö


    Hendrix. "Brother, you should understand by now that there are a


    lot of things that aren''t up to us."


    Before Hendrix could respond,


    Jordan turned around to leave. He turned around and ced his hand on Wynn''s shoulder. He put on a serious face and said, "Gend is the best in the world inputer research. I have sent some people to fetch some reference materials fop


    el.pCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    you, they should be back soon. When the ne arrives, I''ll arrange for someone to send everything to you."


    "Thank you, Uncle Jordan." It was quite rare for Wynn to smile in front of anyone other than Aurelia and myself.


    It seemed that Jordan and Wynn had gotten along very well in the past six years.


    "It''s gettingte, and I have something to deal with. I wouldn''t want to disturb your family time. I''ll excuse myself."


    After that, Jordan walked out, steady andnguidly, without any sign of panic on his face.

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    Hendrix''s eyes burned like a torch as he watched Jordan leave. Once Jordan had disappeared from view, his eyes calmed down. He seemed lost in his thoughts.


    A person''s eyes were the windows to their soul.


    Maybe Hendrix had to pretend to have amnesia like me for some unknown reason. But his acting was so bad, he kept giving himself away multiple times.


    I really wanted to tear off his disguise to see what secrets he had hidden under his mask.


    "Hendrix," I called out.


    He turned to look at me just as he furrowed his thick eyebrows. He had a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Are you doubtful about everything Aaron and I have said? If you look at how they''ve been treating you, from refusing your resignation to showing you so much kindness, perhaps the Marshall family holds great importance for you, so they can''t bear to let you leave," I looked into his eyes and asked seriously, "Maybe I''m the wedge in this rtionship that''s in between you and your family. Don''t you think so?"


    Hendrix cast his eyes downwards and thought for a while before answering me. "All rtionships are built on the condition of mutual interests. Closeness or alienation is nothing more than the gain and loss of said interests. I don''t have the time to see who among us is really evil. I just do what I want to and seek the truth."


    That was a very realistic approach to things, but his attitude was unusually cold. He then stood up and went upstairs.


    Just as his foot touched the steps, he suddenly stopped himself. "How do you know whether I''m unhappy for just being the son-inw of the Reid Family?"


    After saying that, he disappeared at the end of the stairs without looking back even once.


    I stared nkly into space for some time, to the point that I didn''t even realize Wynn had taken Aurelia away from my arms. It took me quite a while toe back to my senses.


    Hendrix hadn''t lost his memory at all!


    Had he been pretending to be vulnerable and confused these past few days so that we would bully him and lower our guard?


    Even after six years, he was still as self-righteous as he always had been.


    Was it fun to trick everyone?


    I tightened my jaw and rushed over to the study with clenched fists.


    When I pushed the door open, Hendrix was nowhere to be seen.


    If we don''t rify things now, I will be sleepless for the entire night. In this case, we might as well talk it out face to face.


    I suppressed my anger and searched through every single room, from the guest rooms to the storage room. Hendrix was nowhere to be seen. Finally, I walked into the bedroom.


    The door was wide open. Anyone could see the entire room from outside. The room was clearly empty.


    Suddenly, there was a loud thud as the doors closed behind me.


    I turned around and nearly bumped into a hard "wall".


    Hendrix had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. We were less than half from each other.df we had gotten any closer, we would be


    a meter


    able to hear each other''s heartbeats.


    I reached out and pushed him away. "Please be mindful of who you are, Mr. Roberts!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hendrix staggered forward before


    stopping. He looked at me nkly but his eyes looked strangely cted. It was impossible to tell what was on his mind right now.


    Silence, I hated how quiet he was all the time.


    "Why aren''t you speaking?" I asked aggressively, "Didn''t you lose your memory? Didn''t you forget everyone? Aren''t I just a substitute to you? What are you trying to do getting so close to me?"


    Hendrix remained silent. His brows furrowed slightly, and the light in his eyes dimmed as he looked at me stiffly.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    He made me feel that telling the truth was the most difficult thing in the world.


    My long-suppressed emotions finally broke through. I pounced on Hendrix like a mad woman and punched him in the chest over and over again.


    "In these past six years, you simply stood by and did nothing, while you let your family destroy every shred of proof about the woman who gave birth to your children!"


    "I''ve always believed that love was eternal. After going through so much, I still love you and have always been by your side. What about you? Do you still remember what you said when you found me again? ''Not all women are suited for me.1 So to you, I''ve always been unworthy of you?"


    "You''ve known all along that I really am Arianna, haven''t you? You''re also the one who tampered with the DNA report. You wanted to turn me into another person, so that I could forget about the past and continue to be by your side. Is this what your n is? You fickle, selfish man!!!"


    "Speak up! I hate it when you stay silent! Uh..."


    All that screaming failed to ease my surging emotions. I had lost it. I used up everyst


    bit of my strength and bit down on Hendrix''s shoulder, as hard as I could.


    I felt as though all of those umted emotions had evaporated from my body.


    After some time, my body had lost all of its strength. My legs went limp and I fell to the ground.


    Then a pair ofrge hands caught me and held me in a very familiar embrace.


    I struggled, but I could never overpower him.


    As soon as I looked up, my eyes met his. His eyes were a mixture of rage and quiet sadness from within, he looked like a wounded wolf.


    After staring at me for a moment, he then moved his face closer to mine. He got closer and closer until our lips met.


    At this moment, I clung on to thest shred of sanity I had, broke free from his embrace and grabbed his arm. I looked at him seriously. "Are you able to make a decision?"


    He had to decide between me or the Marshall family.


    It''s not that I couldn''t tolerate the Marshall family, but after having survived so many of their schemes and traps, it was clear that every single day of my life would be another day of torture from the Marshall family.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    How difficult and painful it is to hurt yourself.


    Hendrix appeared indifferent on the surface, but he valued family above all else. I believed that he had much more ruthless ways to solve things with the Marshall family six years ago, but he was hesitating. He was so hesitant that we had missed the chance to do so and finally fell into their trap.


    I have been so merciful to him and offered him more than enough chances to make things right. It was time to face the past.


    For the past six years, we waited.


    We endured everything in hopes that


    the Marshall family would eventually stop out of good conscience. However, I had had enough. People that didn''t deserve to be family, would never be worthy to be treated as family.


    Only those who had died truly understood what it meant to be in peace.


    I loved Hendrix, but I didn''t want to be controlled like a chess piece by his so-called family that knew nothing about boundaries.


    "Hendrix, if I forced you to go against


    the Marshall family like I did in the


    past few days, would you still be willing to continue to be the arbitrarily manipted son-inw?" I spoke as tears fell from my eyes. This was myst struggle to fight for our love that hadsted for over ten years.

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    Losing my love forever would be painful. If I were to be separated from Hendrix, my future would be iplete.


    However, if I continued to tolerate his ignorance towards his family''s machinations, my family would have to live in constant fear and chaos for the rest of their lives. I believed that Hendrix would know better than anyone else how terrifying it is to lose a loved one.


    Temporary confusions were eptable, but we couldn''t be like this forever. I was clear on my stance now, but I still wanted to wait for Hendrix.


    Hearing everything I said, Hendrix, who hadn''t responded, looked at me for several seconds, then smiled.


    He leaned in and pecked me on my pale lips that have been chapped from all the crying and biting earlier.


    Before I could react, he did it again, and again...


    Hendrix held my cheeks gently. His warm kiss felt like a spring breeze brushing against my cheeks as tears welled up in my eyes.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He nted onest kiss on my forehead, before he slowed down and looked into my eyes


    intimately.


    "I had already given you the answer as soon as I entered the house and told you to cook me a bowl of pasta."


    There was pin drop silence in the bedroom. All I could hear was our heavy breathing.


    Perhaps my mind was still muddled from all the kissing, because I didn''t respond for a moment and asked nkly, "What?"


    Hendrix''s heart suddenly ached. His big hands softly wrapped around my cheeks. He was holding me like a precious treasure. It felt like I was surrounded by warm feathers, protected in his embrace.


    Hendrix wiped the tears from my face with his thumb. He frowned then smiled. His deep eyes were bloodshot red. "Did you know that from the moment you appeared in front of me, even though it was a dream, I was more than willing to sacrifice everything to stay in that dream forever. I never wanted to wake up."


    He cried like a child as he held me tightly in his arms. "You are my world. Without you, everything else is meaningless."


    "Whether it be the Marshall family or the Roberts Group, I''d give up everything just for you to be happy."


    "We''re family. Seeing each other every day and night and quarrelling with each other every now and then, that''s what I''ve been looking forward to all this time. All I had to do was to forget about the first half of my life."


    "Arianna, I was the one who dragged you down!"


    Eventually, he stopped crying but his sadness hadn''t dissipated in the slightest.


    When people had major mood swings, the more peaceful they were, the more hurt they were inside.


    I kept quiet as I hugged him back. I listened to his story of everything that happened in those six years. So many things had happened, it felt like an entire lifetime.


    Six years ago, the Marshall family''s search-and-rescue ship had found Hendrix in the sea among the reefs and brought him back for medical treatment.


    After waking up, Hendrix was fed a memory... that he was the eldest son of the Marshall family, who had only recently returned to them. Arianna was his wife, a heartless woman who had left her husband. Aurelia wasn''t of the Marshall family''s bloodline, and he only had one son, Wynn.


    Evan had been sent away by the Marshall family to a water-starved area in the west. Hendrix had nothing and no one, so he had to ept Nathan''s subordinates.


    Hendrix had been suspicious of "Arianna''s" change of heart and ordered some people to investigate it in secret. However, all he found was information that Nathan had prepared for him in advance.


    After that, Hendrix had gotten very busy handling Wynn''s custody and the consolidation of assets between the Roberts Group and the Marshall family. With everything thrown at him at once, Hendrix had no free time on his hands. In addition t that, his memories of me had been sealed away. Gradually, the matter was put to rest.


    Until the day of our reunion.


    Gree


    to

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    Hendrix recognized Arianna the moment he saw her, even though she had changed a lot.


    It was just that at the time, the only impression he had of "Arianna" was what Nathan had said about her being a fickle woman who had "abandoned her husband and her son". So when he opened his mouth, he threw an insult at her, "Not all women are suited for me."


    This was the attitude he had for those who betrayed him. What''s more was the fact that his son couldn''t recognize his biological mother. He would never allow the woman who had left him and his child to return to his side after being apart for six years.


    However, he didn''t expect that Wynn would mention his coincidental encounter with his "mommy" at home. Hendrix ordered him to forget about that insignificant person, but he, himself couldn''t help but recall her face from the window.


    After returning to the Roberts Group, Hendrix was still thinking about what saw from the intersection. The more he thought about it, the more emotional he got, and always had control over his emotions. He clenched his fists and groaned painfully, it felt terribly suffocating for him.


    Memories ran wild in his mind.


    "Arianna, you''ve grown!"


    "I agree to a divorce."


    "Today is Grandpa''s funeral!"


    "You think too highly of yourself!"


    "The child is gone..."


    "Ah...!"


    A sharp piercing pain pulsated from his scalp as Hendrix fainted.


    When he woke up, it was dawn. The memories he had from the past decade had be clearer in his mind.


    He had been holding a grudge on Arianna for the past six years!


    He stared up into the ceiling stiffly. He felt angry as his veins bulged from his forehead. His eyes turned bloodshot red, he clenched his fists and mmed them down on the floor.


    "Useless trash!"


    "Hendrix, you''re a piece of trash!"


    He didn''t know how much time had already passed. When his assistant knocked on the door, he got up from the ground andposed himself.


    It wasn''t Evan as he had been expecting. This reminded Hendrix of his current identity... the cash cow of the Marshall family. Before the assistant spoke, an angry voice yelled out, "Get out."


    Thinking that she had heard wrong, She looked up, in an attempt to confirm what Hendrix had said, but all she saw were a pair of angry eyes. The assistant shuddered and dropped the documents to the ground.


    The assistant trembled as she picked up the documents. Without even daring to turn around, she quickly left the room.


    The office was quiet again. Hendrix didn''t have a smile on his face at all.


    He had recovered most of his memories, but Hendrix had no memory of how he had lost it six years ago So the first thing he did was to order Evan to investigate the truth of the explosion on the ind and the culprit who had hypnotized him.


    eel


    Before he found any results, Hendrix first received news that his subordinates were with Wynn. He knew that Arianna would appear at the Golden Roof Restaurant, she had pushed back his itinerary and went to see her.


    The Marshall family were keeping a close eye on him, so he tried his best to keep calm. But he could barely contain the joy and excitement in his heart at being able to be with his wife again.


    Arianna was standing right in front of him. She was still beautiful, but she had lost weight, and her eyes were dim and lifeless.


    She was the light of his entire life, but she had lost her spark.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hendrix cleared his throat uneasily and didn''t even dare to walk into the room to look at her.


    Perhaps it was his guilt, or perhaps he just likedpeting against her. He wanted to be everything Arianna hated, so that she would stay away from him, forever.

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    "If not, would you even get a chance to get close to him?"


    "There are so many women out there who want to be Mrs. Roberts. You''d be considered unconventional."


    "You''re very smart. You know how to make good use of your strengths. It''s such a pity that you picked the wrong person. If you want to be the wife of the richest man in the country, it''d be much easier to do that through me."


    He was well aware that Arianna who had forgotten everything, the one who loved and hated him, wouldn''t have a good impression of him.


    Hendrix''s heart was hurting, but a smile appeared on his face.


    "Just stay away from me. Forget everything, just like how you treated me with disdain today. You''ve done enough, let me fight through the pain," was his only thought.


    If everything went ording to n, there would be a smaller risk of his ns backfiring.


    Hendrix wanted to let me go, but then he saw the information that Evan brought back. All the dignity and stubbornness he had been holding on to, copsed.


    Even at the risk of everyone discovering that his memories had returned, Hendrix still took Wynn along and moved out from the Marshall family vi to be Irvin''s neighbor.


    He couldn''t confirm if Arianna had actually lost her memories. He could have had to use other methods to get Arianna away from Irvin. For this, he didn''t hesitate to act rashly and alert the enemy. He used several secret hideaways of the Marshall family to find Shirley and Irvin''s child. He wanted them to acknowledge him in front of Arianna.


    Hence, the coboration, recement, and those harsh words. They were all part of his strategy to keep Arianna stay by his side with a false identity. He was afraid that she would remember everything before he had settled everything.


    Aaron''s sudden appearance was beyond what Hendrix had expected. He had forgotten about Pedro being Aaron''s old friend, which gave Arianna a better chance of recalling the past.


    As expected, after seeing Aaron, Arianna''s entire personality changed.


    Hendrix, however, remained unbothered. It only meant that he had to move faster to prepare his counterattack. His first target was Jennifer.


    Hendrix knew that Arianna had remembered everything. Although he couldn''t bear to be apart from her, she would always have the final say. Whether she chose to leave, or to stay with him.


    It was expected, but he hadn''t seen iting either. Arianna had returned, which gave him incredible reassurance.


    Back to the present, Hendrix was


    lying on the sofa with me in theCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    living room, Iid my head against his chest while he held my shoulder. We leaned on each other, like a couple who had long experienced hardships together.


    "...The explosion at the mall caused me to ck


    I


    memory out and I did lose my


    for a moment there, but


    from the moment you appeared, the wall that had blocked my memory suddenly copsed. I remembered everything, including the time I was hypnotized."


    Hendrix let out a sadugh and continued, "It''s quite ridiculous. My mind had been controlled by a small pocket watch."


    I was a little disappointed. "I thought you would remember the face of the person who hypnotized you."


    Hendrix ced both hands on my shoulders and looked me in the eye. "For a hypnotist, the item they use to perform hypnosis is like a calling card.


    That alone is enough to reveal their identity. The pattern on the pocket watch is very unique. If we put our minds to it, we should be able to find some clues."


    Looking at how serious he was, I suddenly felt ufortable. "I guess I''m more used to the obliging son-inw."


    Hendrix didn''t respond for a


    moment. He smiled a tired smile


    and hugged me once again. "If you''re willing to bear it, from now on, I will be the son-inw of the Reid family. I was afraid you would get tired of it, me being a meanie."


    "No!" I shook my head. "You are way more realistic that way, more like an actual person would be. I was d to see you like that every day."


    He held me tighter. His voice was deep and hoarse, "Finally, it''s not a dream to feel your heartbeat again..."

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    Perhaps it had been a very long time since I''d seen Hendrix like this, I wasn''t used to it. I buried my face deeper into his chest when I felt blood rush to my cheeks. Stubbornly, I had to say something that I didn''t actually mean to say.


    "Before I woke up, you had been under control from the hypnotist. You felt that I was a heartless woman and couldn''t wait for me to disappear from this world. There was no way you would even allow me to enter your dreams..."


    Hendrix shook his head and said in a tired voice, "I''ve been dreaming of you every day for the past few years. Whenever I went to sleep, I would always see a woman in my dreams. Whenever I moved closer to see her face, a transparent wall would suddenly appear. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t break it. After I met you, I never had that dream again. I could finally sleep."


    A thought lingered in my mind, I debated with myself over which was worse, losing six years worth of memories without anyone to love, or to remain a puppet and be pestered by nightmares for the rest of my life.


    Fate had brought us together. If one of us got into trouble, the other wouldn''t be able move on peacefully.


    I gently patted Hendrix''s back. I didn''t want to continue arguing over who was right or wrong. "Let''s put those thoughts off for a while and get some rest."


    Hearing this, he then rxed and let me go.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But then, my whole world began to spin.


    When I came to, I realized that Hendrix had me in his arms and he was supporting my head with one of his hands on my neck.


    When Hendrix looked at me, his eyes were filled with passion.


    "What... what are you doing?"


    "What do you think?" Hendrix was calm as he carried me into the bedroom. "While you were away, Nathan had arranged many women for me to sleep with."


    I''ve never heard of this before. So I joked, "Wasn''t it just Serene? From what I know, you''re not into strong independent women."


    Hendrix stopped in his tracks and looked downwards. "She was just one of them. In fact, I had to meet several different women every month."


    I sneered. "It seems that your life was much better without me. I must havee back at the wrong


    time, haven''t I?"


    Men were animals that thought with their private parts!


    As I said this, I pushed him away and struggled to jump down from his arms.


    Hendrix suddenly quickened his pace. In the blink of an eye, we had reached the bedroom. He lifted one of his legs and kneeled on the bed. In one swift motion, he ced me down and hovered over my body.


    "Get off of me. If you don''t let me go right now, I''m going to call for help. Aaron and the kids are here, don''t force me to ruin your reputation!"


    Hendrix grabbed my wrists and


    brought them to the top of my head. He leaned closer with a faint smile on his face. "Aurelia is already six years old. Why are you still so ill tempered?"


    "That''s because I''m a woman." I raised my chin and tried to stand up for myself. "I''m not as open-minded as you, Mr. Roberts. Your heart can hold more than an ocean''s worth of women. I can''t even imagine how many women you must have fallen in love with in your life. I have a very small heart, only space for one. Even so, not everyone can get in. If they can''tmit to being together with me forever, I won''t even beg them to stay!"

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Are you done talking?"


    As he spoke, I tried to break free when he wasn''t paying attention. I exerted every bit of strength I had just to discover that he hadn''t loosen his grip at all. When I struggled, he tightened his grip again.


    I red with my eyes wide and gritted my teeth. "I''m done. You can leave now. This is yourst chance."


    Hendrix couldn''t help butugh. He shot me a sideways nce and grabbed my hands. "I nearly forgot that I''m the one in control here. It''s up to me to decide whether you would get a second chance, isn''t it?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He left me speechless. I gritted my teeth and said, "Are you leaving or not?"


    Before Hendrix could react, I shouted, "Help me! Anyone there? Come quick..."


    When our lips touched, a burning sensation instantly lit up my entire body. I couldn''t move at all, as though I had been frozen.


    It wasn''t until Hendrix''s thick palms touched my waist, that I suddenly sobered up. Out of nowhere, one of my hands suddenly broke free and instantly grabbed onto his hand that was slowly inching its way around my body.


    The kiss felt hot and crazy, as if he could swallow me whole.


    I warned him as I quickly gasped for air. "Hendrix! I... I''m going to call... call someone!"


    Hendrix slowly lost control of his self-restraint and continued. He easily pried my lips apart.


    I frowned, then I bit down as hard as I could, and the taste of blood instantly filled my mouth.


    Hendrix finally let go of me and got up. There was a look of anger on his face, then sadness. He whispered, "Did I have to say that I wasn''t interested in any other woman except for you?"


    I only wanted to throw a tantrum, but the moment Hendrix said this, the mood in the room felt stiff.


    Just as I was thinking of a response, Hendrix smiled again, he looked particrly fearless. He came close to me again and teased, "I''ve always remembered my role as a son-in-w. I''ve been strictly following the rules of a faithful husband for so long, it''s time for some fun." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everything he said made me swallow my words. There was no way for me to refuse him.


    Hendrix loosened my other hand and reached out to hold my cheek. He gently leaned over and kissed me tenderly.


    He blew his warm breath into my ear. I didn''t stop him.


    Then, the door swung open. I reeled in shock.


    "Bang!"


    "Daddy, mommy! I want to sleep


    with both of you!" Hearing Aureliaet


    voice, Kwas quick to react. I pushed Hendrix over, fixed my hair and


    straighten out my clothes. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I breathed out a sigh of relief when Aurelia appeared at the door. As soon as she stepped in, she ran towards the bed. "I want to sleep here!"


    After that, she turned over again,


    pointed to the space next to her, and said, "Brother, you can sleep here. Daddy will sleep next to you and mommy will sleep next to me!"


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Wynn and Aaron followed in after her.


    Children weren''t very sensible, they immediately sprang into action beside the bed.


    Aaron, on the other hand, leaned against the doorframe with a weird look in his eyes. He nced up and down at me and Hendrix.


    I started to feel uneasy from his stare. So, I smacked my lips and bent over to coax Aurelia, trying to distract him from us.

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    A momentter, Aaron straightened his body and ced his hands into his pockets. He looked at Hendrix with a faint smile on his face. "Free for a chat?"


    As he spoke, his almond-shaped eyes seemed to hint at something.


    Hendrix looked at me and pondered for a moment before walking into the bathroom. "I''ll see you in the study."


    He then mmed the bathroom door shut.


    Aaron scratched his forehead and walked out of the room.


    Twenty minutester, Hendrix came out. He had changed into his pajamas with his hair slightly wet. He then threw his towel aside before walking out of the door.


    "Wait." I stopped him. "I''ll go with you."


    After that, I turned around and tucked the children in bed before following Hendrix out of the room.


    Pushing the door of the study open, we saw Aaron seated on the sofa with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    He asked for another cup of coffee upon our arrival. "Someone pour me another cup. Go easy on the milk and sugar. It was much too sweet for me."


    He was being oddly vague about things and we had no idea what he was actually referring to.


    I signaled to the servants outside and said, "Don''t worry about it. You can leave."


    Turning to shut the door, I said to Aaron, "Too much coffee is bad for your health, you should drink some tea instead."


    "I''m used to it. It''s hard to change habits after all." Aaron said carelessly.


    Hendrix interrupted with his deep voice, "Research has proven that long term consumption of coffee can cause myocardial disorder, stomach bleeding, nerve tension and other side effects."


    "Aren''t you exaggerating here? Do you think it''s that easy to fool me, like Aurelia?" Aaron said impatiently.


    I grabbed the cup from his hand and ced it on the other side of the coffee table. "I''d much rather believe it. You''re not that young anymore, do it for the sake of Emma."


    Aaron smacked his lips and didn''t reply.


    "However, if you suddenly stop


    taking coffee, it will also result in an irregr heartbeat, inconsistent gastric secretion, tensed nerves and other


    negative consequences." seemingly no reason at all.


    Hendrix added for


    "What was that?" My face fell. Whose side was this man on?


    Hendrix sat in front me with a nk face. "Continue drinking coffee, but gradually reduce the amount over time, and know when to stop." Aaron and I rolled our eyes at the same time. He was talking nonsense.


    "Well, let''s get down to business." Aaron was feeling quite impatient


    He asked "Did youe across any obstacles when you went to resign today?"


    "I wouldn''t call it an obstacle, but it was a sess."


    Then, we roughly described what had happened at the Roberts Group.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aaron nodded and said thoughtfully, "So Nathan and Jordan didn''t show up?"


    This was something that worried me. "Now that the news is out, they''ll show up sooner orter," I replied.


    I thought about this for a moment and felt that something was wrong, so I asked, "Did your people hear any news?"


    Upon hearing this, Aaron''s face turned solemn. He looked at Hendrix''s direction with distrust in his eyes.


    I followed his gaze and was about to exin when Hendrix spoke first.


    "Someone had contacted the elders. at Mesville using my name and


    that? He leaned on the sofa, looking very calm.


    Arianna''s. Did you mean to,


    When I turned to look at him, Hendrix had already met Aaron''s gaze.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    Given the development of events, both businessmen could be seen as equally fierce and ambitious. They both shared a very powerful eye contact with each other and I couldn''t tell who had the upper hand.


    Even so, Aaron behaved aggressively, "Since you mentioned that you knew about this, does that mean you''re the one who did it?"


    Despite me being at a loss, I could hear the sharp, cold tone he had in his question. I quickly asked to find out what exactly was happening, "What do you mean? Can one of you just start exining and stop making me guess?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Aaron suppressed his anger and exined, "This man whom you''re falling head over heels for just overstepped my informants at Jarold City and sent someone to deliver a letter to Mesville. The letter said that you and the children were hoping to settle down in the country and would like to invite the elders over to talk about it. What a joke! They''re nning to use them to threaten us! How despicable!"


    He was so angry, he gritted his teeth.


    Basically, someone was trying to use Hendrix''s and my name to swindle the elders and then imprison them as hostages to threaten us.


    Anyhow, the person who did this must be well prepared.


    I had spent a lot of effort on this after waking up from mya, but was only able to resolves issues within the country I was in. This person was quick to react and had even reach out to Mesville in such a short time.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Aaron was much more vignt than before, we would probably have fallen into another trap.


    But this time, I didn''t have any doubts about Hendrix.


    As I looked at Aaron, who still looked doubtful, I then stretched out my hand and held onto Hendrix, trying to express my stance, "Aaron, I believe it wasn''t Hendrix, this must be a misunderstanding."


    Aaron took a deep breath and looked at me with disappointment, "He admitted to everything, didn''t you hear him? Arianna, wake up, you should know that love isn''t everything. You''ve already died once, why can''t you think straight?"


    Even though I knew he cared about me, I wanted to stand my ground this time.


    I held Hendrix''s hand even tighter, smiled bitterly and said to myself, "Exactly, I died once before so


    I now know how valuable Hendrix is to me. He gave up his pride, dignity and chose to be with me."


    After a brief pause, I continued,


    ???


    "Aaron, you have no idea what Hendrix went through to be who he is today. Even though Nathan and his wife are to me here, Hendrix still trained himself throughout his 20 years of revenge to be someone devoid of emotions, just like a cold blooded machine. In these six years, this personality and the influence of his family forced him topletely ignore me."


    After saying all of that, my eyes filled with tears. I turned around and smiled at Hendrix, "No matter what, Hendrix will never let anyone control him. He''s bad-tempered anyway. Otherwise, someone else would have been his wife by now."


    Hendrix listened carefully and a smile gradually appeared on his face. He was gentle as he tightly held onto my hand.


    Aaron couldn''t stand looking at us,


    he stood up and said in a


    condescending tone, "I don''t have time to watch you two being all lovey-dovey. Anyway, I''ve already sent someone to investigate this. Hendrix, if you happen to be the person behind all of this, don''t me me for what I''ll do to you."


    Hendrix turned around slowly, "Aaron, calm down, you don''t have to be so agitated, I never admitted that I was the one who did it anyway."


    Aaron''s face screwed up even more. He stared at him angrily and was expecting him to give an exnation.


    Hendrix squeezed my hand and


    rubbed my fingers with his thumb.


    He observed his movements and


    said slowly, "Clever hunters often et


    appear as prey. I did send someone to Mesville and invited several elders over. But they weren''t meant to be hostages, instead, I''m using them as bait."


    He touched the back of my hand lightly.


    It felt tingly.


    And somehow, exciting.

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    Hendrix briefly exined his n. Theoretically, the n was to go deep into enemy territory, and if everything went smoothly, he could also find out the mastermind''s secret hideout.


    After hearing this, Aaron reluctantly dispelled his concerns, but he still looked unhappy. He stared at us with an annoyed expression on his face, as though our presence was making him ufortable.


    "Knock, knock..." Suddenly, a maid knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Aaron said coldly.


    It was the maid who was standing in the hallway earlier. She had made some hot coffee and entered the room. The room was filled with its pleasing


    aroma.


    She greeted us politely. Then the maid turned towards Aaron and asked, "Mr. Reid, I''ve made the coffee just as you requested, do I leave it here or send it to your room?"


    "Forget it." Aaron waved his hand and stood up. He walked towards the door and said sarcastically, "I''m going to be stuffed to death here, why bother drinking?"


    He disappeared after that, leaving the maid standing there, with the tray in her hands. She didn''t know what to do.


    I burst outughing and quickly exined to her, "You can take the coffee downstairs. Let him have his sleep." "Yes, Madam."


    The maid turned around and left with the coffee.


    After the discussion, the next thing to prepare for was the meeting at Jordan''s art gallery where the exhibition was happening tomorrow. I felt a little sleepy, so I stood up and was about to head back to my room.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As soon as I stood up, Hendrix grabbed my wrist and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "To sleep." I blurted out, "We''re meeting that devil of a man tomorrow, and Aaron is not the only one who needs rest. After all, this was supposed to be between us. Of course, we should be ready."


    Hendrix frowned and asked in a very flirty voice, "What about me?"


    "What about you?" I didn''t understand what he meant at first. Then I became speechless, "You..."


    How could he still think of that during such a critical time!


    If it wasn''t for Aurelia who was already asleep, I would''ve let Hendrix suffer and get revenge on what had happened in the bedroom earlier.


    After clearing up my thoughts, I


    snorted and shed an ugly facezat him, "You''ve just reminded me, the bed is much too small, sorry but you''ll have to sleep in the guest room tonight."


    "Good night, sweet dreams!"


    After that, I left the study without looking back. I was so direct that it didn''t give Hendrix a chance to respond.


    The next morning.


    Aurelia was making some noise and she woke me up.


    The little girl had opened her eyes and noticed that her brother wasn''t there. So she cried and tried to wake me up. She forced me to get up from bed while I was still half asleep.


    "Aurelia, be a good girl, okay? Go and y with your brother. Let me sleep a little longer..." I yawned as I said this then fell back onto the bed before even finishing my sentence.


    Aurelia still wouldn''t stop whining


    and continued, "No, mommy. I want you to put on some clothes for me. Aunt Emma said that you''d teach me how to put on my clothes when you got back! Mommy..."


    My brain was empty and everything looked blurry. I told myself that 1 was dreaming and pretended not to have heard her.


    Well, Aurelia only had her father to me for this. Hendrix kept teasing mest night and my mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts. I couldn''t sleep at all and because of that, I didn''t want to wake up.

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    I kept hearing Aurelia''s loud voice ringing in my ears and in my mind, I just couldn''t stop ming Hendrix for everything that happened. Suddenly, I heard a familiar, maic voice inside the room, "Heyzy bum."


    Sure enough, just as I was thinking about him, he suddenly appeared out of nowhere. I should have just kept quiet.


    "Daddy!" Aurelia really was the perfect "daddy''s little girl". The moment she heard his voice, she immediately let go of me, got up from the bed and jumped into his arms. She gave him a small kiss on the face and said, "I''m not azy bum. I''ve been awake for a long time now. It''s Mommy..."


    Hendrix was silent for a moment, then said slowly, "Mommy didn''t sleep very well because the bed is too small. Daddy''s going to take you out and then we''re going to buy a bigger bed, then, we can all sleep together, so Mommy won''t get stuckying in bed."


    "Yay!" Aurelia happily pped her hands.


    Was I the only one who thought that his reasoning didn''t seem right? If we got a bigger bed, wouldn''t we just want to sleep longer?


    He had lied to a child and didn''t feel any shame from it.


    Hold on a minute!


    I quickly got up, lifted the quilt away and sat up straight. I opened my eyes wide and looked at Hendrix, who was sitting beside the bed, "You''re kidding, right?"


    Was he nning to buy a bigger bed just so that he could satisfy his desires?


    The thought entered my mind as I asked him that question. My face became so hot, it jolted me awake in an instant.


    Hendrix squinted his eyes, nced at me and smiled, "Do I look like I''m kidding?"


    His eyes then turned towards me, his smile suddenly turned malicious. He then walked out of the bedroom with Aurelia.


    I then came back to my senses after they had left.


    I looked down at myself and realized that Hendrix had been staring at my chest.


    I gasped and covered myself under my quilt. I felt so ashamed and angry at him, that shameless man!


    I didn''t have the desire to continue sleeping, especially after being teased like that. So after calming myself down, I got up to get ready.


    By the time I went down, everyone was already at the dining table.


    I wasn''t sure if I was just feeling overly sensitive about it, but I kept feeling Hendrix''s eyes one me the whole time.


    During our meal, I secretly observed


    Hendrix from the corner of my eye


    and thought, "Is he really nning to change the bed so that everyone would be able to squeeze in and sleep together?"


    "He can''t even control himself, what if the children see something that they shouldn''t have..."


    "That''s just too risky, I have to change his mind."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "How about I just give in and talk to him nicely? Hendrix has always responded well to ttery. That might be a good idea."


    After thinking about this, I nodded my head.


    I then tried to probe Hendrix with my eyes, but he was very focused on his meal and on Aurelia. Hepletely ignored me which made me feel anxious.


    In this global era, delivery services have advanced so much that goods can be delivered to your doorstep in just a blink of an eye. The bed might get delivered before I even talk to Hendrix about it.


    If that happens, I''d have no choice but to go along with it.


    I was so immersed in my thoughts I didn''t realize that Aaron had called out my name several times.


    "Hey Arianna, I''m talking to you. What are you thinking about?" Aaron seemed a little anxious.


    "What?" I then snapped out of it, "What did you say?"


    Aaron frowned and redirected his


    anger towards Hendrix, "Hey


    Hendrix, for the past six years, Arianna has been missing and you don''t even seem worried about her. Now that she''s returned, you''re draining all of her energy. Couldn''t you just take it easy and take care of her instead? You better learn to control yourself, because if anything happens to Arianna, I will never forgive you."


    N


    Hendrix heard Aaron but didn''t respond to him at all. He paused for a moment as he held his fork and simply froze in ce, as though time had stopped.


    I looked at him, then at Aaron, and suddenly realized what he had said. My face turned red, "Aaron! The children are here, what nonsense are you talking about?"

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    Aaron nced at me but didn''t say anything. His face looked somewhat helpless.


    Hendrix said calmly, "No promises, but I''ll try my best when the timees."


    "When the timees? Try his best?"


    I took a deep breath and looked at Hendrix in shock. I couldn''t believe that he was still thinking about it!


    Hendrix''s curt reply was surprisingly enough to suppress Aaron''s anger, probably because he was avoiding getting into arguments with him. Both of them focused on eating and didn''t intend to go into detail.


    Due to my guilty conscience, I didn''t continue either. I hung my head down, and this was soon forgotten.


    After breakfast, we sent Wynn to school and brought Aurelia along with us to Jordan''s art gallery.


    We had just passed by an intersection when a car stopped right in front of us, it was Jennifer.


    A group of men in ck suits followed behind her. They got out of the limousine and surrounded our


    car.


    Things felt very different right now as they did from thest time.


    They had sessfully taken over thepany, yet here they are, right in front of us again in such a short period of time. Something fishy was going


    on.


    Jennifer walked straight to the back of the car and knocked on the door.


    She must have grown very familiar with Hendrix''s habits over the past six years. She knew exactly where he was in the car.


    A momentter, Hendrix rolled the window down with a nk look on his face. He turned to look at her and said coldly, "What is it?"


    Jennifer bent down and looked into


    the car. She wasn''t very bothered when she saw me and Aurelia, instead she got straight to the point and said, "Hendrix, you didn''t inform my assistant the password to thepany''s safe."


    "What password?" Hendrix looked up and pondered about this. Then, he looked up innocently and said, "I don''t remember."


    Jennifer was stunned, "You don''t remember?"


    "Your assistant didn''t tell you?" Hendrix yed nice and continued, "Something happened a few days ago. I woke up and lost my memories."


    Jennifer didn''t believe him,


    obviously, then said candidly,


    "Hendrix, if you really don''t want toCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    tell me, I won''t force you. In all honesty, thispany will be yours in the end anyway. As your sister, I just want to do a good job while I''m temporarily in charge of thepany. If you have any concerns, you can tell me. You don''t have toe up with such childish lies."


    Hendrix''s face turned cold as he said, sounding slightly angry, "You think I''m mocking you?"


    Even though we weren''t looking at each other, I could feel a suffocating heavy pressure emanating from him.


    Hendrix nearly snapped her neck


    last time, so when she noticed how impatient he was, she quickly moved back and said, "Hendrix, don''t get me wrong, just thought of


    rmending a doctor that.ne


    I know


    who has some experience in recovering memories. Why don''t I help you arrange a session with him as soon as possible?"


    Restore Hendrix''s memories?


    She seriously expects me to believe that the Marshall family would be so kind?


    Not a chance.


    Hendrix didn''t show much interest in this. He calmly looked away and responded calmly, "I''ll think about it."


    After a brief pause, he then raised his voice, "What are you still doing here? Are you going to keep me here until I say yes?"


    In just two short moments, he had made it very clear how serious he was to everyone around him.

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Jennifer wasn''t convinced however. She couldn''t tell whether Hendrix was telling her the truth or if he was lying, so she had no choice but to let him go. She turned towards her men and shouted, "What are you all waiting for? Quickly! Move those cars away!"


    "Yes, Miss."


    The bodyguards trotted away and moved their cars to the side of the road, leaving us with a very spacious roadway.


    Evan stepped on the elerator and drove past them.


    After leaving Jennifer and the others far behind, Aaron then said, "Hendrix, you did a great job back there."


    Hendrix''s face was nk. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or worried.


    Saying all of that to Jennifer wouldn''t stop things from proceeding. When it came to business, the Marshall family would very likely force him to receive this treatment to restore his memories. Who knew what ns they had in mind for him.


    It would be much more difficult to counter any ns they had in secret. We would have to take them down directly.


    With this in mind, I patted Hendrix''s hand.


    Hendrix felt my hand and turned slowly to look at me. I smiled tofort him, hinting at him not to be so worried and that our family would always have his back.


    Hendrix nodded and held my hand. He looked relieved.


    Aaron saw us from the rearview mirror and teased, "Aurelia, do you smell something strange?"


    Aurelia heard him and started sniffing around, but she couldn''t smell anything. She frowned and said, "No Uncle Aaron, I don''t smell anything."


    "You sure?" Aaron looked at Aurelia from the rearview mirror and spoke with a mischievous tone, "Try sniffing your daddy and mommy, can''t you smell a weird odoring from them? It''s because they''re in love!"


    Aurelia was confused. She moved closer to us, but still couldn''t smell anything, so she scratched her little head, confused.


    I patted her head, sighed and exined, "Your uncle is just kidding, there''s no funny smell."


    "Uncle Aaron, you lied!" Aurelia kicked his leg in annoyance. She pointed at him and said, "Uncle Aaron, you''re the worst. I''m going to tell Aunt Emma that you bullied me!"


    Aaron clutched his seat belt andContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    turned around to look at her, teasing her with his eyes squinted, "Go ahead, but then I won''t have money to buy you pretty dresses anymore. Do you really want to do that to me?"


    "Hmm..." Aurelia pursed her lips and thought about this for a moment She was smart enough to change her mind, "Fine, I won''t tell Aunt


    Emma, but you have to buy me new clothes and for Wynn as well!"


    "It''s a deal." Aaron replied. He then reached over with his thumb up, they then made a promise by rubbing thumbs together.


    Both of them kept ying with each other while Hendrix and I watched calmly.


    Jordan''s art gallery was in an expensive neighborhood in the suburbs. When we arrived, he was already waiting at the gate, ready to wee us.


    As soon as the car stopped, he greeted us warmly. "Wee."


    When he noticed that Hendrix was here as well, he called out even louder still, "Oh, Hendrix you''re here too."


    Hendrix replied calmly, "Hi."


    After exchanging greetings with each other, I said,


    "Jordan, we brought Aurelia and Aaron along since they were bored at home. You won''t mind, right?"


    "Of course not." Jordan smiled gently, "It''s my honor to have all of you. Pleasee in."


    He turned around and led all of us into the vi.


    A few cars from the Roberts were parked nearby but I also noticed more than a dozen expensive private cars also parked close by. It seems that aside from us, there were a few more guests here today as well.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    When we arrived at the art gallery, it was full of people and we stood out rather oddly from the moment we walked in.


    After stepping in, some guests had approached Jordan so we decided to look around.


    The art gallery had a vintage European architectural style to it. The hall was spacious with a tall ceiling that is adorned with designs from several historical periods in time, adding a lot of charm to the entire room. This added an extrayer of mystery to the oil paintings that were hanging on the walls.


    Walking past the central hall, Aaron stopped and stared at the painting of the Mona Lisa. He squinted his eyes and pondered, "Look, do you think this is authentic?"


    "I guess." I blurted out without thinking, "All the guests here must either be rich or powerful. Besides, Jordan''s family is quite powerful. There''s no need to produce a fake one just to show off." "What do you think?" Aaron asked Hendrix.


    "It can be real, but it can also be fake." Hendrix said indifferently, "The oil painting itself is worthless, it''s the people''s enthusiasm which makes it valuable. In a way, devoting the artist''s life experience and feelings into his works is an excellent marketing strategy."


    "I''m not talking about business here. I''m asking you about the authenticity of this painting." Aaron had put his coat back on and ced both of his hands in his pockets. He suddenly sounded very serious.


    Hendrix sneered. He bent down to pick Aurelia up and said casually, "The more people who believe in it''s authenticity, the more authentic it will be." He then carried Aurelia away to look at the other paintings.


    Aaron and I looked at each other and shrugged, speechless.


    What Hendrix had said was reasonable. The art industry was veryplicated. It was simr to stocks and gambling, both were high-risk investments. Losing everything from it was amon urrence.


    However, judging from Jordan''s manner of maintaining a


    high-profile, he was obviously one of the elites in this industry. In other words, he was one of the few people who could decide the rules of the game and naturally, would be the winner at the end of it.


    Looking at masterpieces in art galleries had never been something we were fond of. A few minutester, the excitement we felt earlier had already evaporated.


    Aurelia was getting impatient, so Hendrix took her outside to look at the scenery.


    Aaron was with me at first, but he then received a phone call from Mesville. It wasn''t appropriate to answer it inside as it would disturb the other guests, so he took the call outside.


    After standing about for a while, I was feeling a little tired. As I looked for a chair to sit on, I heard Jordan''s voice nearby.


    "Arianna, what do you think of this art piece right here? Would you say it depicts the scene of high or low tide?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I stood up straight and realized that he was talking about a painting on a wall behind me.


    The artistic conception of the painting was very beautiful. It depicted a scene of a beach with sunshine and heavy waves. The artist''s perspective was from somewhere afar, so at first nce, it could be seen as both high and low tide.


    After deliberating about this for a


    while, I came up with an answer, "It''s


    .ne


    during high tide. The drawing clearly refers to the rise of the sea at sunset. From the look of the sun, although it''s bright red in color, it''s just about to disappear beyond the sea level."


    Jordan smiled and cast his eyes downwards slightly, "I think it''s during low tide, where the sun rises, The seagulls are flying about while the ocean subsides as everything returns to its source. One can imagine the magnificent view that''s about to happen. Sometimes in life, taking a step back might just lead you to see the bigger picture."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He had been hiding behind the scenes for many years after all. This was such a simple painting, but yet had two very different points of view to it.


    Hearing him say this, did it mean that Jordan wanted to keep the peace and put an end to this?

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    As soon as Jordan said that, Aaron returned from his call and nodded at him politely.


    Aaron wagged his phone at me and said with a worried look on his face, "Uncle Charles has just arrived with Mr. Moore and Madam Lawson."''


    After a moment of silence, I was puzzled, "Why so suddenly? Wouldn''t it be tiring for them to have rushed their journey? Why didn''t you stop them?" I nced over, waiting for Jordan''s reaction. As expected, he took the bait.


    Jordan interrupted with a smile, "Have your iws returned? What great news, we haven''t seen each other in so many years. When are they arriving? Let me arrange dinner for both of our families."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think that''ll be necessary." Aaron refused bluntly, "Hendrix and Wynn will be returning to Mesville with us, then we won''t have to see each other anymore. I don''t see the need for putting on a show for a reunion."


    Although we had prepared for this, I couldn''t help but gasp at Aaron''s reply.


    Aaron was always very up-front regardless of who he was talking to. When he refused so bluntly, things very quickly became tense and awkward. There were guests around who couldn''t help but look at everything that was happening. They were probably worried about Jordan since he was the host of the event.


    However, Jordan perfectly expressed his concerns confidently and calmly.


    Jordan was embarrassed but smiled instead of getting angry and said, "No worries, I''m sorry for being abrupt. Aaron, you''re a very outspoken and honest man, I should learn from your example. However, to show my respects, I''ll have to host this meal anyhow. With that said, I''ll visit when the elders have arrived and are settled down."


    After that, he looked up to greet some guests that had just arrived, "My apologies, some of my friends have arrived. Please excuse me."


    He then walked towards the guests that had arrived and joined in their conversation.


    Aaron ced both of his hands in his pockets and stared at him. After a while, he said coldly, "Look at him, that''s what we call a hypocrite. Who could''ve known that a person who dresses like that would be such a jerk. He would do anything to achieve his goal."


    I didn''t respond to that and instead changed the subject, "Has everything been arranged ording


    to n?"


    Aaron was stunned for a moment then turned towards me. A waiter happened to pass by, so he reached out for a ss of champagne, took sip, and leisurely replied, "Don''t worry. He wouldn''t be so rxed if he had discovered our n."


    "Alright." I nodded. Although it was a perfect n, I still felt uneasy because we were risking the safety of our elders.


    They should be enjoying their lives,


    especially in their old age but


    instead, they''ve had to travel a very


    longgourney just for our sake


    couldn''t bear to see it myself.


    However, we were doing this to achieve a longsting period of peace. We had no other choice but to take the risk.


    Ten minutester, Hendrix returned with Aurelia and asked, "Anything you''re interested in?"


    "What?" I was confused and thought that we were here just to look around, but now we actually had to spend money?


    Hendrix ignored me and turned to look at a painting of a sunset that was beside him, "We''ll take this one then."


    Before I could say anything, he turned to look at me and said, "I like this, buy it for me, honey."


    I wasn''t used to the way he had just addressed


    me. I felt goosebumps all over my back.


    Having overheard us, Aaron


    elbet


    shivered. He said, "Hey, I''m getting goosebumps all over. Can''t you be


    more careful with your words? De

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    Hendrix calmly nced at him and held out his hand to me, "Honey, give me the money."


    I wasn''t used to him calling me honey. I quickly took out my credit card and passed it to him, trying to avoid his eyes.


    Aaron gave me this card when we were in the hotel and said that it had unlimited credit on it. I had never used it before so I didn''t know if it was enough to pay for such a priceless work of art.


    Hendrix didn''t mind at all. After taking the card, he walked over to the staff who was in charge and told him that he wanted to purchase the painting. The payment process went smoothly. After signing the contract, the deal was done and the painting would be sent to the house by a specialist. After settling the bill, Hendrix returned the card to me and made to leave.


    Jordan was busy entertaining his guests, and wouldn''t have time to see us off. So Hendrix led us to the side door.


    After leading Aurelia into the car, Jordan caught up with us, "Hendrix, Arianna, please wait."


    "What is it?" Hendrix turned around and asked calmly.


    Jordan smiled slightly as he looked to the side, allowing his assistant behind him to step forward and show him a painting that was sealed in craft paper.


    "My apologies that the staff didn''t recognize you. You can take any painting you like, there''s no need to pay for it. I''ll arrange for someone to send the painting back with you and ce it in a suitable spot."


    As he said this, one of the assistants walked forward with a check. He raised both of his hands and respectfully presented it to Hendrix.


    It was understandable for rtives to exchange gifts as a sign of friendship and to foster a good rtionship. However, nothing like that had ever existed between us and Jordan.


    Hendrix looked him straight in the eyes. His thin lips opened slightly, "My dear Jordan, I''ll pay for what I want, I don''t like taking advantage of other people."


    He then turned around and got into the car. He sat next to Aurelia without looking back. Aaron did the same as well. He opened the front passenger door and sat in the car. The whole thing was very awkward.


    I had to try and calm the situation down, "They''re just not in a good mood right now, its not because of you, so don''t take it personally Jordan." "Of course." Jordan didn''t seem angry at all and changed the subject instead, "Arianna, you and Hendrix should enjoy your break. I''ll see you soon at thepany."


    I was stunned when he mentioned thepany, but since he didn''t say anything else about it, I simply smiled and got into the car.


    When the car started, Jordan stood on spot with a smile on his face as he watched us leave. His smile seemed to be hiding something sinister behind it.


    After we were a fair distance away, Hendrix asked, "What did Jordan say to you just now?"


    Coincidentally, I was thinking about what Jordan had meant, so I was quiet for a moment before I said, "He asked us to enjoy our break and looked forward to seeing us back at thepany."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aaron interrupted, "Previously when both of you resigned, he didn''t even try to stop you, instead he came overte at night just to invite you to his art exhibition. He acted as


    though he didn''t care about


    el.


    the


    company, but look, he''s showing his true colors now."


    We weren''t trying to mock Jordan, but he had been acting very strangely in the past two days. On one hand, he pretended to ignore the resentment between Hendrix and the Marshall family, while on the other hand, he tried to beat around the bush by using the art exhibition as an excuse. He looked like a clown putting on a show for us.

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    Hendrix didn''t react to anything Jordan had said. He just looked down and seemed to be thinking deeply.


    I knew him long enough to know all of his quirks. It seemed like he already had a n in mind but was keeping it to himself. All we could do was wait and see how things unfold.


    He had developed this habit during the twenty years he spent on getting revenge on Nathan and his wife. He had slightly changed after we met but unfortunately this old habit of his returned, especially after losing his memory and after going through hypnosis. His old temperament and habits had returned.


    People needed time to change their habits. I gently nudged his arm and asked, "Have you thought of something?"


    Hendrix turned and looked at me, he was surprised at first but then calmed down. He whispered, "Since we were nice the entire time, we''ll have to continue doing so. We''ll y along and take his bait. Let''s return to thepany as soon as possible."


    I was d to know we both thought the same thing. Fortunately that hypnosis treatment didn''t remove his ten years of tacit thinking.


    I smiled and held on tightly to Hendrix''s arm.


    "Someone, please save me." Aaron held his forehead, "Can someone please take me away from this ce? I can''t stand it anymore."


    Aurelia didn''t understand her uncle''s sarcastic joke. She leaned her small head to one side and asked, looking pretty concerned, "Uncle Aaron, are you okay? I''m not feeling so good either. Just puke it out!"


    After everything that happened with Anne, I had grown worried about Aurelia, so I quickly asked, "Aurelia, you''re not feeling well? Where does it hurt? Come on, tell me."


    Aurelia shook her head and then said innocently, "No, it''s just the smell from that ce earlier, I don''t like it"


    I knew right away that she was talking about Jordan''s gallery. The paintings did have a strange smell about them, but things were much better after they dried up. The paintings would have undergone some special maintenance under professional care so it wouldn''t be that obvious when on disy. But I didn''t expect Aurelia to be so sensitive to it.


    No wonder Hendrix took Aurelia out from the gallery. He must have noticed that there was something wrong with her.


    I looked at Hendrix, he then said mildly, "She was slightly allergic to the paint, but don''t worry, she didn''t touch them, she''ll be fine."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect him to be so considerate about Aurelia.


    But now that I''m thinking about it, why did Hendrix buy that painting when he knew Aurelia was allergic to it?


    Hendrix noticed my look of


    uncertainty and exined, "I


    wouldn''t have spent your m


    no reason, you''ll understand once we get back."


    I thought, since Aurelia was fine, I didn''t have to ask.


    for


    Hendrix then gave Evan an order, "Let''s head over to the Golden Roof Restaurant before we get home."


    It was Aurelia''s favorite restaurant and she became very happy when she heard the name, "Yay! I want to eat all of their cakes!"


    She then turned to me and looked quite sad, "Mommy, are we going to leave Wynn all alone to eat by himself?"


    It was just one meal and boys


    should be trained to be more


    independent, not to mention that h


    school was in the opposite direction of where we were heading to.


    I was about to exin this to Aurelia when Hendrix spoke, "We''ll go to his school and pick Wynn up then."


    "Yay! Daddy, you''re the best! I love you!" Aurelia pped her hands happily.


    As Evan crossed a junction, he answered Hendrix and quickly turned the car. They were now heading over to Wynn''s school.


    He then looked at Hendrix and


    looked at the expression on his face. It somehow gave him the feeling of a man who had ignored his work and spent all his time and energy just to make his precious daughter smile. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    UMS

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    Before, Hendrix had his limits and no one could break them, not even me. He had never entertained any of my requests just like how he was to Aurelia.


    Sure enough, the bond between father and daughter was a very special one.


    With that in mind, I felt a little disappointed.


    Aaron said that Josiah had been taking care of Anne the entire time and was recovering well. She even got epted into Mesville''s most well-known university because of her outstanding knowledge in Mathematics. Josiah had been through it all with her.


    Although this was a great achievement, she was still very young and was very unhappy, especially since she grew up without the love and care of her family.


    I couldn''t take part in Aurelia''s life for six whole years and looking at how things were right now, I couldn''t tell when I would be able to take care of her myself. This made me feel guilty about Monique as well.


    I truly hoped that Hendrix was right about Josiah having be a better person.


    No one could withstand the kind of dormant vengeance he had swelling inside him for several years now.


    An hourter, we finally arrived at the Golden Roof Restaurant.


    Freya seemed to know that we wereing and waited for us at the door. As soon as Aurelia got off the car, she stepped forward with a smile and reached out to hug her, "Finally, I get to meet you. Let me give you a hug!"


    Aurelia had made several video calls to Freya before, so she wasn''t a stranger to her.


    After chatting for a while, she turned around and led us in.


    As we passed the hall, a waiter was walking a guest out at the same time. Freya was so busy focusing on Aurelia that she almost bumped into them. Luckily, Hendrix was quick enough to step forward and stopped the waiter who hadn''t noticed this.


    The waiter was scared out of his wits when he saw Hendrix. He apologized repeatedly, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Roberts and Ms. Freya. I didn''t see you there. Are you both alright?"


    Freya had just realized what had happened. She scolded the waiter, "Is this how the manager trains you? Do you know how serious it could have been if you offended the guests?"


    This restaurant belonged to them


    and there were guests waiting as well, so Freya calmed down and


    said, "It''s alright, go take the guests to their seats and pick some good wine for them as a token of our apology."


    S


    "Alright, I''ll do that right away!" The waiter didn''t dare look into Hendrix''s eyes. He kept his head down the entire time as he turned to leave with the guests.


    Hendrix stood there with a nk face. He didn''t look happy or angry. He simply patted his shoulder which the waiter had knocked into earlier.


    I thought Freya was done with this, but then she frowned and called for the manager.


    "Transfer that staff member from earlier to the back of the house and don''t allow him to serve in the front of the house anymore."


    The manager obviously wouldn''t go against her instructions. He quickly bowed and said, "Yes Ms. Freya, I''ll arrange it right away." "Good." Freya nodded. Hendrix didn''t say anything, so she considered this settled.


    Only then did I realize that Hendrix


    was actually very angry, he had kept quiet and waited for Freya to work out a solution. After all, the Golden Roof Restaurant did belong to the Moore family.


    This punishment was an exceptionally generous one. If this happened sometime before, that waiter''s fate would have been much worse.


    This was the tragedy of people inAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    lowly positions. No matter how hard they tried or how well theypleted their tasks, just one mistake and they''d be eliminated. It was just bad luck that he bumped into Hendrix, who was a stubborn perfectionist.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    Then, the manager personally led us in.


    After passing through the corridor and arriving at the door to a luxurious private room, Freya stood by the side, making way for us.


    I walked in while holding onto Hendrix''s hand but when I saw the people inside, I was stunned.


    The girl beside the table was in a school uniform with a ponytail. She had grown so tall that she reached the shoulders of the man who was next to her. Her eyes were bright and beautiful.


    It was like Monique was standing there, smiling happily at me.


    I felt so sad that my eyes instantly feared up. I let go of Hendrix''s arm and slowly walked towards the familiar figure, "Monique?..."


    "Mother..."


    The youngdy''s voice was as clear as a spring breeze. I couldn''t remember Monique''s voice, because we''ve been separated for so long. It felt like I was hearing the voice of an old friend.


    I slowed down as I fell deeper into a trance.


    However, the person in front of me couldn''t wait and ran towards me. Before I could react, she had already hugged me tightly in her warm arms. "Mom, I''ve missed you so much!"


    I then came back to my senses and realized that the person in front of me wasn''t Monique, it was Anne.


    She looked so much like Monique.


    I hugged her back and let out a long sigh, trying to hold back my sobbing. Then I patted her on her back and whispered, "I''m d you''re safe..."


    I had so many things I wanted to tell,


    especially since we''ve been apart for so long. But couldn''t say a single word now that we were finally


    together again. We cried as we


    hugged and looked at each other. There was nothing we could say tofort ourselves of the pain of being separated for six years.


    After some time, the man in the private room spoke.


    "Let''s all sit down and talk."


    I looked up. After looking at the man for a moment, I finally recognized him. It was Josiah.


    He still had the same hairstyle from six years ago. With his eyes slightly narrowed, he looked very gentle and kind. What was different was that his sideburns had turned grey and his beard looked quite unnatural.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Because it was fake.


    Time would solve all problems.


    A great once said that when the eyes of two people met, all the problems from the past would disappear. They would then simply nod at each other and move on.


    After sitting down, Anne told me Hendrix had arranged for their return. He had originally nned for them to return with the elders, but he had something else in mind so they arrived ahead of schedule. He didn''t tell me about this because it was a surprise.


    Hendrix did surprise me.


    e


    §á§Ý§Ö§é


    I wanted to thank him, but Anne kept talking to me, "Mom, I feel like I''m the happiest girl in the whole world now. Mr. rk said that you''re sick just like me so you had to go somewhere where no one could find you. Dad couldn''t bear to see you leave so he got separated from us. I''ve been sad for such a long time but always believed that you woulde back. I''m so d that you''re finally back. I knew that you wouldn''t leave me and Aurelia." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Anne spoke just like she did when she was a child, she leaned her body close to me, just like a little girl.


    I smiled and patted Anne''s head. I had very mixed feelings in my heart as well.


    Perhaps the best decision for everyone was to carefully protect this "truth" and let her live a happy life.


    A white lie filled with love and care was one way to protect a child so that they could grow up.

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    Anne and Wynn met for the first time in six years. Since she had be a more cheerful person now, she liked being with her quiet and elegant younger brother. She kept teasing him the entire time.


    After entering the room, Aurelia stuck to Anna the whole time andpletely ignored Hendrix.


    Things were awkward throughout the meal. I was enjoying this reunion but Aaron and Hendrix looked lonely.


    Anne ced all of her attention on Wynn, "Hey Wynn, we haven''t met in such a long time, do you still remember me?"


    Wynn shook his head calmly, "I don''t remember but I will from now on."


    Aurelia then jumped in and asked, "Anne, how about me? Did you miss me?"


    "Of course I did! I think about you every day whenever I wake up!" Anne replied. She pinched Aurelia''s chubby little cheeks as she spoke, and then turned to look at Wynn, "Wynn, you''re so cute, I''m sure many girls have given you love letters at school right? Come on, tell me about them!" Wynn was silent for a moment, then said, "I don''t like girls." "What?" Anne had grown up abroad, so she asked cheekily, "So you like boys?" "No." Wynn denied immediately "Children are very noisy. I don''t like any of them."


    Anne reacted the same way I did. She was stunned for a moment, and also slightly astonished. She didn''t know how to react, she had underestimated this six-year-old brother of hers.


    Wynn wasn''t upset with Anne, but she didn''t talk to him anymore, probably because she wanted to give him some space. During the meal however, Anne still took care of the both of them.


    Although Wynn wasn''t particrly close to Anne, I understood how he felt. When he was with Anne, Wynn suddenly became someone who needed to be looked after, he wasn''t used to that.


    He was exactly like Hendrix. Proud and self confident. He needed more time to adapt to this.


    I didn''t eat much during the meal, not because I didn''t have any appetite, I was just happy to look at Anne.


    She had be so cheerful and


    lively. She was kind to everyone and


    took care of others without any hesitations, just like Monique. Whenever I looked at her, it felt like Monique hade back to me, which made me want to look even more. I wasn''t interested in any of the delicious food on the table.


    at her


    We left the Golden Roof Restaurant at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    This was such a rare reunion and I was ready to head home and spend the rest of my time with my family.


    After getting into the car, Hendrix suddenly changed the n and said, "Take us to the biggest shopping mall in the city." "Aren''t we going home?" I asked.


    "Not yet." Hendrix replied, looking rather strict, "We''re going to get some clothes for Anne and Aurelia."


    I thought about this and felt that it made sense, so I didn''t argue. We all went to the mall together.


    Aurelia was the happiest among all of us. As soon as she entered the luxury clothing store, she


    dragged


    were, she was familiar with area. She couldn''t wait


    Aaron over to where the


    to


    try each and every one of them on,


    Hendrix followed silently and exined, "I really have doubts about Aaron''s standards in beauty."


    He was obviously very jealous.


    The rest of us didn''t say anything and just smiled as we watched the three of them walk into the shop.


    Speaking of which, it had been quite


    some time ago since Ist went shopping. Once Hendrix walked away, I immediately lost myCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    confidence. I thought to myself


    would still be able to pick out clothes for Anne? Were beauty standards from six years ago still relevant?

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    Just as I was reeling from my doubts, someone wrapped themselves around my arm. I turned to look to see that it was Anne, she leaned against me and pointed at some women''s clothes in the distance. She said, "Mom, let''s go check out the clothes over there, that one looks pretty."


    I breathed out a sigh of relief and followed her while holding on to Wynn.


    Josiah and Evan stood by and watched us from a distance. At first nce, they looked like models who were posing for the shop. They attracted a lot of attention.


    Anne had a good eye for fashion. She tried on a few sets of clothes that really matched with her vibrant personality.


    When she went to change into another one, I tried to pick out some clothes for to try on.


    While waiting for her, I realized that Wynn wasn''t in a very good mood.


    I guessed that he must have felt neglected and was unhappy, so I said softly, "Since you''re a boy, you have to learn to be a gentleman and let the girls try on some clothes first. When they''re done, I''ll bring you over to another shop to pick some for


    you, okay?"


    Wynn''s face was nk. He looked up at me and shook his head, "It''s okay, Mommy. Someone sends me clothes regrly. I have so many of them, I have more than enough."


    Although he wasn''t particrly upset, I still felt like something was off.


    I smiled and stroked his head, "I''m going to the bathroom. You stay here with Anne and don''t run around the shop. Can you do that?"


    "Yes, of course!" Wynn replied loudly. He stomped on the ground and saluted, like a small soldier.


    Hendrix probably taught him this.


    This little boy had been with Hendrix for six years and had developed well in nearly all aspects, but he was stillcking when it came to emotional intelligence. Just like his father, he hid everything in his heart.


    Seeing him so confident, I got up to leave.


    Walking past thedies clothing department, I heard Hendrix and Aaron quarreling again.


    "...Listen to me, this dress looks the best on you. You will be the most beautiful little princess around."


    "That one looks too basic, there''s nothing special about it. This one here looks different. It''s more simple and nice, showing more of the lively side of a young girl. Aurelia, are you sure you''re not going to listen to your daddy''s suggestion?"


    Good heavens, two men who were over six feet tall, were embarrassing a six-year-old child?


    I was just about to step in and rescue Aurelia, when I realized that I didn''t have to.


    "Hendrix, you should just take care of Wynn. What do you even know about girls?"


    "I recall that somebody here only has a son. Do you think you would know more about girls than me?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Stop!" Aurelia screamed and


    stopped the two of them from


    arguing. She then walked forward, grabbed the skirt in Aaron''s hand, turned around and took the other one in Hendrix''s. She frowned and tried to persuade them like an adult would, "Don''t quarrel. I like both of them. You two should behave


    yourself. Aunt Emma said you''re not supposed to shout in public!"


    Hendrix and Aaron looked at each other and instantly shut their mouths.


    Aurelia looked at them and nodded with satisfaction, "Be good, alright, I''m going to try on these clothes. Wait for me here....."


    "Okay." Both of them answered at the same time.


    Aurelia brought the clothes into the fitting room.


    As soon as she left, Hendrix and Aaron looked at each other in disgust. They rolled their eyes and turned away from each other with their hands sped behind their backs.


    I was speechless when I saw the whole thing. Only Aurelia could put a stop to this chaos.


    After keeping watch for a while and making sure that they were safe, I turned around and walked a little further away.

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    When women were shopping, there was a high chance that they would have some difficulty in making a decision. It was because of this mental block that contributed to the majority of sales when it came to luxury goods. Obviously, I made the same mistake when I saw two sets of clothes which looked great in terms of style and design.


    I hesitated for about ten minutes when this problem only needed one minute to resolve. In the end, I decided to get both.


    When I returned, everyone was standing outside Aurelia''s fitting room. They were talking about looking for me.


    I trotted over excitedly, "I''m back."


    "You''re finally back. I thought that you might have gotten lost." Aaron said half-jokingly.


    I gave him a wry smile, grabbed the clothes and walked towards Wynn. I held both sets in each hand and showed them to him, "Which one do you like?"


    Wynn looked a little surprised, but he quicklyposed himself. After ncing at Hendrix, he shook his head and rejected, "I still have plenty of clothes at home."


    Why did he reject them even though he liked them?


    I didn''t bother with his response and ced the stack of clothes into his arms and pushed him into the fitting room, "How about you try them on? I picked these out myself, so you have to try them on. Be good and go get changed, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Wynn took two steps forward, then turned around with the clothes in his arms and looked at Hendrix.


    I stood between them and said seriously, "This is between the both of us, you don''t have to ask for other people''s opinions, understand?" Upon hearing this, Wynn looked exceptionally happy. He held the clothes and nodded strongly, "Yes! Understand!"


    After smiling at me, he happily entered the fitting room.


    Soon, Wynn had changed into the white casual set, opened the door and walked out.


    Knowing that I could finally rx, I heaved out a sigh of relief and walked up to Wynn. I crouched down in front of him and carefully checked the clothes he had on.


    Wynn''s body figure was just a tiny version of Hendrix''s. Everything seemed to be tailored just for him and looked to be a good fit.


    "This is what a boy at his age should look like. On normal days, it''s either you wear your school uniform orCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    formal wear just like your fatheret


    That''s much too standard. When you''re at home, you should wear these casual clothes that I picked out for you, okay?"


    Wynn was very happy, he nodded joyfully.


    As expected, children always looked forward to receiving clothes personally picked out by their mother.


    I said those things tofort Wynn and didn''t mean anything else by it, but a man who was standing behind us overheard everything.


    He coughed, as though he were issuing a warning.


    It was clearly Hendrix. I had my back


    towards fim. I didn''t care for his


    warning, so I simply raised my


    es and pretended not to have


    heard anything.


    However, as usual, Aaron went to tease him, "Finally, someone makes a good point."


    The children couldn''t understand what he meant by that, so we moved on from the matter.


    After picking out our clothes and settling the bill, we all went home.


    The elevator stopped at the basement car park. I was about to walk out when Hendrix stopped me.


    Aurelia took two steps forward and realized that we weren''t following her. She then pulled Anne and


    stopped her, with a puzzled look on her face, "Mommy, aren''t you


    coming with us?"


    Before I could say anything, Hendrix interrupted and said, "Go and wait for us in the car. Mommy left something in the mall. I''ll go with her to get it." "I didn''t..."


    Before I could say anything, Hendrix stepped forward and pressed the button on the elevator. I had no choice but to keep quiet.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    Just as the elevator doors closed shut, I said, "I came with my bag, and it''s still with me. What did I leave behind?"


    Hendrix calmly watched as the elevator moved upwards and pretended to not have heard anything.


    I followed behind him without saying anything. In the blink of an eye, we found ourselves at the part of the mall which sold high end products. Hendrix stopped in front of a shop that sold men''s clothing.


    Did this mean that he was going to spend money on new clothes like a five-year-old?


    As I thought of this, Hendrix had walked in.


    Everyone in the capital city knew who Hendrix was. He was immediately brought over to the most luxurious spot in the shop as soon as he stepped in. Every piece of clothing here was created by world-famous fashion designers. Each of them was one of a kind.


    As expected, the prices were also one of a kind.


    After the salesperson had finished introducing theirtest collections in detail, she then proceeded to rmend some of their products to earn a sale. "Mr. Roberts, do you need our professional stylists to pick out some suitable clothing for you?"


    "There''s no need for that," Hendrix rejected the offer outright. He turned to look at me and said, "Come here."


    "Me?" I pointed at myself, "Are you sure?"


    Children''s clothes were sold asplete sets, so it would still look halfway decent even if it wasn''t the best choice. Hendrix''s clothes were always in the spotlight, but not me. I didn''t have the confidence to pick out clothes for him.


    Hendrix slid a hand into his pocket and straightened his posture. "You''re right, my clothes are much too rigid. I want to please my wife. Of course, I have to suit her preferences. I''m worried that my wife will lose interest in me sooner orter. How could I allow that to happen?"


    Good heavens, he still had a grudge against me.


    He made it sound like I was going to divorce him if he didn''t change his style of fashion.


    The salesperson''s face lit up as she looked at me in surprise. She didn''t expect to be shocked twice in such a short period of time.


    The richest man in town hade with his secret wife!


    However, customers who patronized this shop were either rich or noble, so this wasn''t unusual. Soon, the salesperson regained herposure and said, "Mrs. Roberts, do you need my assistance? I have a few pieces of clothing that would fit you perfectly."


    In contrast to Hendrix''s personality, I couldn''t risk being seen as bossy and a perfectionist. Besides, I can''t stand having people following me all the time.


    "It''s fine. I can do it by myself."


    After that, I plunged into the suit section and chose two sets of leisure styled clothing, which were the same color as Wynn''s. They would very obviously look like a father and son pair this way.


    Hendrix was a natural born model.


    n


    He didn''t need to try them on because any piece of clothing would fit him perfectly. He asked the n shopping assistant to take his clothes ording to his size and then quickly left.


    Why was he in such a hurry?


    He had left me to pay the bill!


    n¨¨


    Although Hendrix had resigned from his position in thepany, he still had the money to buy clothes. But as I paid the bill, he didn''t say anything about it. He just made a face at me and said, "Why would I have money? I''ve only ever used What you''ve given me isn''t it, wife?"


    Upon hearing this, the salesperson who was attending to us at the counter gave me a strange look. It felt like torture...


    I swear I will never go shopping with him ever again!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I took a deep breath to calm down. Then, I slowly took out Aaron''s card, "I''ll pay the bill."


    The cashier took the card and slid it


    over the machine. She then handed it back to me with both of her hands and said Madam, here is your card." "Thank you." I calmly took back my card then bit the bullet through the shame I felt and asked, "Do you know where to send it to? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t worry about that. It''ll be a piece of cake to find out where Mr. Roberts''s mansion is." The manager said with a hint of ttery.


    I nodded in satisfaction before turning to leave without looking back.


    It didn''t matter whether Hendrix would catch up with me. After confirming that the shop assistant could no longer see me, I quickened my pace and walked towards the elevator.


    I pressed the button, ran in, then breathed out deeply after the doors had closed.


    Phew...


    Compared to being a feminist, a son-inw living in the home of his wife''s parents should be ashamed of himself. But why was I the one who was feeling embarrassed!?

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    A second before the elevator doors closed, Hendrix managed to catch up. He had a smile on his face. He seemed to be gloating.


    I rolled my eyes at him and didn''t speak to him.


    As soon as we arrived back at the basement carpark, I strolled out without hesitating and walked over to the car. I picked up Aurellia in my arms and got into the car.


    "Mommy, what did you leave behind?" Aurellia asked with her cute, puppy eyes.


    I felt like crying but had no tears to shed. Did my dignity count?


    "Nothing." I didn''t want to think about how that sales assistant looked at me. I quickly changed the topic. "Let''s go home. I''m exhausted. We can talkter, ok?"


    "Okay!" Aurelia moved out of my embrace and sat down obediently. She imitated Evan and said, "Mr. rk, let''s go!"


    After that, Hendrix slowly got into the car. He sat down and pouted at Aurellia as if to say, "Did you forget about your own father?"


    Aurellia stuck out her tongue and hid behind Anne, pretending not to notice him staring at her.


    How I wished that I was in the same car as Aaron right now. At least he could call Hendrix out on his vengeful behaviour!


    Before, he simply allowed Hendrix to think that he was the Reid family''s son-inw and simply wanted to take advantage of him. But now, everything has turned upside down. I was the one who suffered no matter how you look at it.


    No


    way, I had to find a way to teach him a lesson. I must get rid of his delusions about being a "parasite"!


    I was so wrapped up in thinking of possible solutions, I didn''t realize we had already reached home.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Just as we passed through the gate, I noticed that there were a few trucks in the yard. There were somerge items on the back of these trucks.


    The workers looked like they were leaving, so I guessed that they were just about finishing up their job.


    The director was very considerate. The workers avoideding by during the hours when most of the family was present, so as to avoid anyone from getting hurt.


    However, when I returned to the bedroom on the second floor that night, I couldn''t find the strength to smile anymore.


    Hendrix''s room had doubled in size only after a day''s worth of work and was now connected to the bedroom next door.


    More importantly, there was a huge bed there now. If it hadn''t been for the bedding and decorations, I would have thought that somebody had moved their entire house here.


    I stood at the door dumbfounded,


    my jaw dropped. Aurelia, on the other hand, hopped om happily from behind me the moment she saw the bed. Shey on the bed with her slippers on and squealed, "Oh yeah! Now we can sleep with mommy and daddy!"


    Anne and Wynn watched helplessly from behind, with the same bitter look on their faces, just like me.


    Aurelia was probably the only one who was genuinely happy right now.


    After ying around for a while, Anne came forward and suggested, "Aurelia, I know you''re a very well-behaved girl. I haven''t seen you in such a long time. Do you want to sleep with me tonight?"


    Aurelia suddenly sat up from the bed and thought about this. However, she added her own twist to the idea, "Okay, we can all sleep together!"


    Anne didn''t know how to respond, so


    she simply sat by the bed. She tried to persuade her, "Aurelia, you''ve grown-up how. You have to learn to sleep by yourself. You can''t stick to your mommy and daddy all the time, okay?"


    Aurelia shook her head, "But the other kids at school can sleep with their parents. I want that too. I like to be with mommy and daddy. I don''t want to sleep alone..."


    Children were very delicate beings, they could get hurt easily, so you have to be careful with your words around them. As Aurellia spoke, her eyes started to get watery. With her head down, she sobbed softly.


    ¨¦t


    I couldn''t bear to see her cry, so I stepped forward and pulled her into my embrace. "Okay, okay, you can stay here. You and I will sleep together. You''re still young. You can sleep on your own when you''ve a little older. Sweetie, don''t cry..."

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    Aurelia didn''t cause a scene afterwards. She sniffled and said, "Thank you, mommy. You''re the best."


    Her watery eyes could make anyone''s heart go soft. Who could say no to that?


    I smiled and asked Anne to take her younger brother and sister to wash up.


    After spending the entire day outside, I felt tired, so I went to take a warm bath.


    Half an hourter, when I entered the washroom, I saw Hendrix inside, along with Anne and Wynn. They were standing around him, muttering something. I had no idea what they were talking about.


    Recalling how he had embarrassed me back at the mall, I frowned, "What are you doing here? We''re going to sleep."


    Considering the fact that he had secretly switched out our bed for a bigger one, I added, "Although the bed is bigger, Anne is back. It would be much too crowded for you to sleep here with us. If you are a good father, Hendrix, you''d go and sleep in the study!"


    As soon as I said this, I found Aurelia''s cute, puppy eyes staring right at me.


    She was sitting on the edge of the bed, as though she had expected this. Tears had welled up in her eyes, and she looked like she was on the verge of crying.


    Before Hendrix could say anything, I pped myself and said, "Forget it. You can stay, but on one condition, you will sleep on the left, and I will sleep on the right. The children will sleep in the middle. Let''s stay out of each other''s business tonight."


    Aurelia turned around andid down in the middle of the bed. She pointed to her sides before stretching out her small hands to Anne and Wynn. "You guys,e on. It''s time to sleep!"


    Upon hearing this, Anne and Wynn got up from the sofa and walked towards the bed.


    I figured that I would be safe tonight if the children all slept in the middle. Hendrix and I would be separated, which was perfect. They did just that. They obediently took off their shoes andid down beside Aurelia as though they were her guardians. As soon as Iid down on the bed, Anne moved to the right.


    Aurelia sensed it and immediately refused to let her move. She tried to pull Anne back, "Anne, sleep next to me! Please..." Aurelia didn''t know if Anne was exhausted from the flight, but no matter how much she called her, Anne didn''t budge. Aurelia had no choice but to climb over her. She squeezed herself into the middle of the two of them and fell asleep stubbornly.


    When I opened my eyes, I noticed how empty the bed was. I jolted up from the bed when I noticed that Wynn seemed to be quite far away.


    I got up from the bed and was about to climb over to the children''s side when arge figure suddenly came over from behind me.


    When I came to my senses, I found myself in Hendrix''s arms and couldn''t move.


    I struggled and whispered rather loudly, "Hendrix, you''ve gone too far!"


    A soft, deep voice whispered into my ears. "Keep your voice down. The children are asleep."


    I nced at the children. They were fast asleep and I could hear them snoring lightly. We really were at risk of waking them up.


    I had no choice but to give up struggling and warned him, "Don''t mess around. They can hear us."


    Hendrix snorted coldly, "Is that so?"


    All of the sudden, he let go of one of


    my hands. After groping about for a while, he lifted his hand up where I could see it. There was a remote control in his hand.


    Hendrix pressed a red button.


    Then, with a "beep", the bed began to move away from Wynn and the others bit by bit until we were about three meters apart!


    This wasn''t the most shocking thing.


    Just as I was going to ask him about what was going on, a tempered wal suddenly rose from the floor


    l.n


    between the two beds. In less than a


    minute, we werepletely


    separated from the children.


    I was speechless.


    How could Hendrix use such technology that scientists had worked so hard to create like this?


    Just as I finished screaming at him


    IneAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    in my mind Hendrix turned over and pressed his body against mine. The me of lust in his eyes burned vigorously, and his voice sounded heavy with desire. "Now they can''t hear us."


    S

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    As the saying goes, a brief separation makes a couple feel like honeymooners. After being separated for six years, the treatment I received had me sleeping soundly until the afternoon of the following day.


    The room was restored to its original state. The beds were together once again, and I was still in my pajamas. Whatever happenedst night felt like a dream.


    My back ached as I walked out of the bedroom with my hands on my waist. It was quiet in the corridor. I could see Anne and the others ying in the backyard through the window.


    The two sisters were having a good time. Wynn and the housekeeper were under the shade and were ying on the micrputer, immersed in their own little world.


    There were soundsing from the study. I decided to walk closer to it.


    When I arrived at the door, I saw Hendrix and Aaron together in the room. They weren''t fighting, which was rare. They were looking at the painting of a beach view from Jordan''s art exhibition.


    He had bought a frame for the painting and ced it in the center of the study. Aaron sat on the sofa next to him and would look up from time to time, but he was clearly uninterested in it.


    Hendrix, however, paid very special attention to it. He stood in front of the frame with a solemn look on his face. asionally, his eyes would sharpen and sometimes, he would reach out his hand to touch the painting. It was as though he was trying to grasp the artist''s emotions as they were creating this artwork.


    After a while, Hendrix saw me and his eyes glimmered, "You''re awake."


    "Mmm," I entered the study and sat on the chair next to Aaron. I asked, "You insisted on buying this painting yesterday. Is there any special reason as to why?"


    As I asked him this, I nced over at Aaron, eagerly waiting for an answer.


    Aaron suddenly said somethingpletely unrted. "A person can never truly be separated from their roots. I should take this chance to speak with some of the elders when they''ve arrived."


    He seemed to be speaking very nonchntly, but I could hear a trace of sadness in his voice.


    After all, he had a family and a business, but he had to live apart from Emma for such a long time.


    It was understandable that he''d feel depressed about it.


    Hendrix didn''t react to that. "I think it''s fine. We''ll do as you say."


    Bringing Emma and their daughter here might relieve Aaron of his depression and also ensure that he wouldn''t end up fighting with Hendrix all day long.


    Aaron was excited to hear this. He took his mobile phone on the table and dialed a number as he walked out of the room. He then said to me, "Ask your man to exin all of this toyou."


    My man? Did Aaron think that Hendrix didn''t deserve to be addressed by his own name?


    I helplessly turned around to look at Hendrix. Fortunately, he didn''t take it personally. With a smile, he helped me up and together, we walked towards the painting.


    Hendrix gently pinched my hand and ced it on the oil painting. The unevenyers of the pigments instantly came to life under my touch.


    Perhaps it was because I wasn''t an artistic person. Even though I looked at the painting up-close, I didn''t feel anything from it. After a while, I brought my hand back and said awkwardly, "I''d appreciate it if you''d just tell me. As you already know, I''m not into art, so don''t pressure me for an


    answer."


    Hendrix''s eyes narrowed. He turned around, took out a banknote and ced it on my hand, somewhat mysteriously.


    I was sure he was ying a trick on me, so I teased him with a smile, "Do you want me to draw strength from money? Do you honestly think that''s possible?"


    This was obviously just a joke, but


    Hendrix responded with a serious tone. "It might be possible. Here, try it. You might understand the


    ve


    emotions behind this painting right away." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Sensing the sneer in his tone and feeling somewhat tricked, I crumpled the banknote into a ball and was about to throw it at him.

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    The crumpled bank note in my hand felt strangely familiar. I couldn''t help but pause for a moment. I opened my palm and carefully touched the note.


    Was it a coincidence?


    The texture of the banknote felt the same as Jordan''s painting.


    Hendrix then said, "Tell me what''s on your mind."


    Instead of answering him, I reached out and touched the oil painting again to make sure that I was right. I then turned around and asked, "Are you telling me that the paper used for this oil painting is actually the same paper used in making banknotes?"


    Anyone who studiedw knew that banknotes were strictly controlled from design to printing. No matter how well-respected the person was, they had no right to keep the raw materials without express permission.


    I whispered, "This must be a coincidence. There are so many different types of paper out there in the world. I suppose they''d feel pretty simr to others."


    Hendrix smiled. "There are only very few possibilities as to why. You''re just making excuses for Jordan right now. Are you really willing to make peace with the Marshall family for my sake?"


    "No." I went to sit down. I ced the bank note back on the table and added, "I don''t want to cause any more trouble. I hope toplete our n as soon as possible. I''m willing to do anything for the happiness and safety of our family, even if it means that I have to be selfish."


    "I''m afraid that''s practically impossible when our country is in this mess," Hendrix spoke calmly.


    I understood his concerns. It wasn''t easy to be in his position. What''s more, the Roberts Group was thergest chain real estate brand in the country. After bing the richest man in the country, Hendrix was included in the development of several other businesses and made numerous transactions. He couldn''t have avoided it.


    After a while, Aaron came back. He stood by the door with a phone in his hand. With a confident look on his face, he said, "They took the bait." Then, Hendrix''s phone rang. If I wasn''t mistaken, that would be Jordan calling.


    However, when he answered it, we heard Suanne''s voice.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hendrix slowly put the call on speaker. He then asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Hendrix, why didn''t you tell us in advance that your inws wereing back? Luckily, your father has a lot of connections, so he sent someone to pick them up from the airport airport. It is impolite not to do so. Oh, forget it. Come on, bring your kids. We''re having a reunion dinner tonight."


    There was quite a lot of noise in the background. It sounded like the two families were having a good time together. Soon after, the call ended.


    As we looked at the phone on the table, the three of us exchanged looks of confusion at each other.


    Were we wrong? Wasn''t it Jordan but Nathan and his wife who didn''t want us to have a good time? They had been watching everything from a distance.


    Hendrix then gave an answer.


    e


    He got up and slid the phone back into his pocket. While buttoning up his shift, he said calmly, "Even if you are carrying out a scheme, there''s no need to get your hands dirty."


    ove


    He then left.


    Aaron paused to think for a second before following after him. I was the only one left, still confused.


    It wasn''t until I got in the car that I realized that Jordan had dragged Nathan and his wife into his trap as well!

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    What a schemer.


    What exactly did Jordan want?


    There was no time for this. They were now both opponents to us. Nathan and his wife wouldn''t be any easier to deal with than Jordan.


    Hendrix was extremely calm. He looked straight ahead and held my hand in his. He narrowed his eyes and said, "It doesn''t matter who we deal with first. Let''s thank Jordan for deciding for me."


    No one probably would have expected that a reunion six yearster would be like this.


    When we arrived at the Marshall vi, we saw the elders sitting around the sofa with huge smiles on their faces.


    Although she had seen me over a video call once before, Valerie was quite moved when she saw me. She wanted to walk over, but Pedro held her back.


    Hendrix brought me over and greeted them politely, "Father, Mother, Uncle."


    "Father and Mother" were directed at Valerie and Pedro. Hendrixpletely ignored Nathan and


    Suanne who were sitting beside them.


    I imagined that things would get ugly, but unexpectedly, Nathan didn''t mind it. Instead, he was in a good mood and asked us to sit down. "It''s good to have you back. We''ll have dinner soon. Please sit for a while."


    "Where are the kids? Didn''t you bring them along?" Seeing that Aurelia and Wynn weren''t around, Suanne straightened herself up and nced at the entrance.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I was trying toe up with an excuse but Hendrix spoke first. "There''s no need to bring the kids into our affairs."


    He got straight to the point.


    That''s right. Thest time Hendrix brought me back, his rtionship with Nathan was already strained as it is. During this period of time, they lived their own lives, not bothering the other. Nathan was shaken by Hendrix''s researchers.


    The harmonious atmosphere before our arrival was merely an act. After hearing Hendrix say that, things turned tense.


    We were their guests. Naturally, Nathan, who was the host, would feel embarrassed.


    However, he maintained his


    composure, instead of getting angry,


    he said with a smile, "Your iws have returned on short notice and you have so many children. I figured there wouldn''t be enough space. I thought they could just make do at my ce tonight." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "There''s no need forthat," Hendrix rejected, "I have a suite. They''ll stay there."


    The corners of Nathan''s mouth twitched as he bowed his head slightly. It seemed like he wasn''t taking Hendrix seriously.


    After a while, he said


    condescendingly, "Young people are


    so inconsiderate. You''re all grown up now. Do you not know how to care


    for your elders? Do you want the en


    to go through that after flying hours from Mesville? Besides, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. We will keep in touch with each other in the future. It''s inconvenient for them to live so far away. That''s all I''ll be saying. They''re staying here. You can rest assured that I will take good care of them."


    "What if I say no?" Hendrix radiated a very dangerous aura.


    "That''s up to you, of course." Nathan spread his arms out and said calmly, "I have no objections if you manage to take them out. But I have to remind you that they are old. If something happens, don''t me me for not warning you!"


    I despised this hypocrite. "You can''t keep them here by force!"


    Zuckerburg was not a ce to behave recklessly.


    Nathan gave me a cold stare. "Arianna, you are Hendrix''s wife. You are obliged to call me father. Did the Reid family and Moore families forget to teach you basic manners? Do you think you can treat us this way just because you''ve been


    married into this family for six years?"

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    I don''t know why but I felt like Nathan had seen right through me.


    Hendrix said that he had tried his best to make the Marshall family believe that I, a substitute, was Arianna, but I guess he failed.


    Everything he said served as a very direct warning to us.


    Since he was sure that I was Arianna, he was determined to get on the good side of Charles and others... they could easily threaten Hendrix and me. Fortunately, Nathan''s target wasn''t our children.


    Things in the living room were on the verge of getting worse, as though we were adding more fuel to the fire. It was like they were speaking ill of themselves devoid of the other''s dignity.


    Then the butler came over and said, "Sir, Madam, dinner is ready."


    This crisis was then averted.


    Each of us had a n to ruin the other. However, it was quite ridiculous how each other withheld out anger and dined on the same table together. This meal was extremely depressing. Hendrix and


    I didn''t speak to each other.


    As for Valerie and the others, they had agreed that if Jordan tried to take them away by force, there was no need to resist. It would be the same for Nathan.


    Nathan and his wife were doing everything perfectly. They talked one after another and both of them were experienced in business. Valerie and Pedro, naturally, weren''t afraid of them, so they responded appropriately.


    Finally, it was time to part ways. Valerie was holding onto my arm as we stood by the roadside. We parted ways with a fake show of sincerity and reluctance just as nned.


    Before getting in the car, Hendrix warned Nathan, "I hope you''ll do as you say and treat Arianna''s family well. Otherwise, I will make the entire Roberts Group pay for it."


    The three of us returned just as we arrived.


    Even though this was going ording to Hendrix''s n, as we moved further and further away from Charles, we all felt uneasy about it.


    Probably sensing my nervousness,


    Hendrix stretched out his hand to take me into his arms and reassured me. "I promise this to you. Whether it''s mother, father or uncle, none of them will get hurt."


    Hendrix always kept his promises. He would never promise something he wasn''t sure of. Hearing this made some of my worries disappear.


    "Don''t rush things," Aaron, who was in the front seat, had cut in and said, "We''ll be staying awake tonight."


    Just as he finished speaking, a bolt


    of lightning shot out from the night sky. The trees on both sides of the road swayed left and right. The rumbling of thunder echoed through the clouds. A thunderstorm was soon to follow. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As Aaron said, this was destined to be an extraordinary night.


    I went home. After washing up and putting the children to sleep, I put on my coat and went downstairs.


    but


    Aaron and Hendrix are waiting in the hall. One was sitting on the sofa, holding his chin while the other was standing in front of a window, looking away. The light from outside the window pulled on Hendrix''s shadow, making him look somewhat lonesome.


    Seeing them like this, I assumed that there was no news yet.


    The wait was agonizing.


    If everything went well, Hendrix''s people would find Nathan''s underling''s in their hiding spot and capture them.


    If things didn''t go ording to n, we would have several nights like this for some time.

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    There was no news for the entire night. Although my body was dying of exhaustion, the anxiety kept me awake.


    As the darkness faded, the sky began to turn bright with sunlight. The rainwater on the leaves began to dwindle away as though they had decided to return empty handed.


    Finally, Aaron couldn''t sit still anymore. He jolted up from the sofa and walked out with his coat. "I will destroy the Marshall family today."


    This was agreed upon before the n. If there was a mistake, it would be a life-or-death situation.


    However, this was the worst option avable. Once we had taken action, Nathan and the police would work together on this. By then, even if we were in the right, we would have our hands tied behind our backs. Therefore, we have to be careful and only do this if we absolutely have to.


    "Let''s wait a little longer," I called after Aaron and looked at the clock, "There''s still half an hour left. It rained heavilyst night, which might exin the dy." "I can''t wait any longer." Aaron looked very upset, but he didn''t leave either. After thinking for a while, he decided to let Hendrix make a decision.


    "You''re the one who came up with this n. Do you think we should sit here and do nothing?"


    He wasn''t trying to put the me on Hendrix, but they were meant to let Hendrix knew that he was going to be held responsible.


    He wasn''t intentionally acting against him. The lives of the elders were at stake. No one could remain calm with that on the line.


    I believed that after the reunion, Hendrix was no longer the cold-blooded man who wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice the interests of the people around him in order to achieve his goal. However, Aaron still saw him as who he was from before. Neither of them were wrong.


    I wanted to exin this but was cut off by Hendrix''s deep voice from where he was standing, "I''ll go with you."


    The appointed time was thetest


    the elders would be able to return safely. Any actions taken before this would be discovered by the other party and would cause trouble. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hendrix actually agreed to take this risk with Aaron.


    He looked at me after speaking. Then, he came over and ced a nket on me. His voice was soft and hearse. "Go to sleep. I promise to bring your parents and uncle back safely."


    After giving me a reassuring smile, Hendrix loosened his grip and walked towards the door.


    Aaron was shocked by his reaction. He took a little while to regain hisposure then followed after him.


    As they reached the stairs, there was a phone call. As though it were mimicking the lightning strike fromst night, it got the entire room buzzing. Aaron took out his mobile phone at once and answered. A few secondster, he hung up with a serious look on his face.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    Aaron turned around to look at me and nodded. "They''ve got all of them."


    The anxiety in my heart finally went away. I noticed that Hendrix''s furrowed eyebrows had rxed.


    He knew how selfish he used to be, so he was d that he was able to protect my family this time around.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    Hendrix heaved out a sigh of relief, as did I. The moment our eyes met, the corners of our lips curved up into a smile.


    "Well, now that that''s settled, I''ll go bring them back. You guys have just recovered from some serious injuries. You should both get some rest after staying up all night."


    Aaron turned around to leave.


    Hendrix then grabbed his arm and said indifferently, "Evan will take care of it. Emma and the child will arrive in the afternoon. Are you going to go and meet them like this?"


    "Emma?" Aaron was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Hendrix let go of his hand and approached me, saying, "I mean, two days ago I arranged for a private ne to Mesville. Emma and the child are on their way."


    I didn''t know he had arranged this, so I was just as confused as Aaron, "You nned for it?"


    Hendrix stood still and put a hand on my shoulder, smiling. "Since it''s a family reunion, I figured we shouldn''t leave anyone out. What''s more, you, my brother-inw, haven''t seen your wife and child in such a long time. It''s easy to feel stressed out. So, yes, I did n this in advance for you."


    Aaron squinted his eyes slightly and raised his eyebrows, "Why do I feel like you''re tricking me?"


    Hendrix shrugged and brought me into the conversation. "My dear wife, did I do something wrong?"


    "Humph..." What should I say? I could feel Aaron''s sharp eyes and Hendrix''s puppy dog eyes on me. Whoever I chose to side with didn''t matter.


    I simply turned around and got out of Hendrix''s embrace. I yawned as I walked upstairs. "I''m sleepy. Let''s talk about thister. I''ll leave the children to you two. I want to get some good sleep. Please don''t disturb me. Toodles!"


    Hendrix said, "You heard her, my man. Arianna asked you to take care of the children. Now, I have to be with Arianna. Otherwise, she won''t be able to sleep well."


    "Hey, you guys! Are you kidding me?" Aaron didn''t get a word in it. Hendrix disappeared once Aaron reached the stairs. He could only shout at the top of his lungs at how unfair this was. "I''m the president of apany, not your nanny!"


    The only response he got was silence from the empty staircase.


    Although it was the weekend, the children would still wake up on time. Aaron could sleep for another three hours before he had to wake up to take care of the kids.


    When a person was exhausted, they would fall asleep the moment their head hit the pillow. As soon as Iid down on the bed, drowsiness began to sweep through my body. I felt Hendrixy down beside me, but I was too tired to respond. I.


    ¨ªno.


    u?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    whispered, "Will something like this happen again?"


    "Never." Hendrix turned to hug me. He buried his head in my neck and breathed into my ear warmly. "Go to sleep. I''ve already arranged a ce nearby for your parents and uncle. I''ll wake you up when they''re here."


    This was like a sedative. With the warmth of Hendrix''s body and his familiar scent, I fell asleep immediately.


    It was the afternoon when I woke up. The bedroom was very quiet, which made me think that I was the only one at home.


    I thought that Hendrix had already dealt with Nathan, so I went downstairs to see how things were.


    When I reached the living room, I saw Hendrix and the kids on the sofa, but they weren''t making any noises at all.


    Hendrix was holding a tablet. He


    seemed to be working on


    something. Wynn was wearing headphones listening to an online ss, Anne was reading a thick book of an unknown subject nearby. Even Aurelia was obediently sitting at the table studying.


    This was a little odd no matter how you looked at it.


    Hendrix was the first to notice me. He put down his tablet and stood up. He walked up to me and nted a kiss on my forehead. "You''re awake." "Yes," I nodded, "What are you doing?"


    Aurelia heard my voice and immediately jumped up and said. "Mommy, you''re awake. Daddy was so bad, he didn''t let me speak!"


    Anne immediately teased her and tickled her. "That''s because you are so noisy. You woke daddy up, and you tried to wake mommy up as well, you little monkey."


    Aurelia giggled. She tried to avoid her tickle attack and refused to submit. "No! It was uncle who said..."


    She seemed to realize that she had betrayed her uncle, so she pursed her lips and stopped talking.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    She was only a child after all. She was so obvious in hiding her emotions that she couldn''t pretend to be deceived. "How long did you sleep?" I asked Hendrix.


    Anne answered before Hendrix could, "Daddy woke up in the morning. He helped Aurelia to wash up."


    Did this mean that he has been doing Aaron''s job and had less than three hours of sleep?


    I felt a little distressed upon hearing this. Just then, Aaron came in. Our eyes met, and we both knew what the other was thinking about. He nced over at Aurelia. He had ced the responsibility on Hendrix to take care of her.


    Aaron felt guilty, so he walked directly towards the other side of the living room. He muttered to himself, "You can''t me me for this. It''s all Aurelia''s fault. She went to your room as soon as she woke up. I couldn''t stop her!"


    I pursed my lips and smiled. "So you went to sleep and let Hendrix take care of the children all by himself?"


    "Why are you ming me? She''s your child." Aaron shrugged. He seemed ready to fight to the end on


    this.


    I had no choice but to ask Hendrix to get some rest upstairs. "Go to bed and rest. You haven''t had any proper sleep for the past few days."


    Even though the day before was because of...


    Regardless, he wasn''t a teenager. Proper rest was a top priority. He had to be careful with his health.


    Hendrix said with a smile, "I''m used to it. I''ve been sleeping for three to four hours all these years. Don''t worry about it."


    I suddenly felt very upset. Hendrix had been used by the Marshall family as their source of ie for several years. I couldn''t imagine how difficult his life waspared to an ordinary person''s.


    Hendrix noticed that I was in a bad mood, so he pulled me into his arms and gently massaged my shoulders. Heforted me by saying, "There will be plenty of time for me to rest in the future. Once everything is settled, I''ll let you decide when and how long I''ll sleep next time."


    He managed to make me smile with his generosity. "Remember what you''ve said."


    Hendrixughed. "I don''t have the guts to lie to you in front of my brother-inw and the kids."


    "Gee, I can''t stand you two." Aaron shivered, which made the kidsugh.


    Watching the childrenugh, I felt a little worried. I had no idea how they would turn out in the future with such a dramatic uncle. I was genuinely worried!


    After a moment of silence, Aaron began to take the children away. ''Alright, your father has bullied all of you all morning. Stop doing your homework. Let''s go to the garden and y."


    "Oh yeah! Uncle''s the best!"


    Aurelia was so excited that she dragged Wynn out from the side door. Anne smiled as she watched then ran after them.


    Kids their age were very naughty.


    We, as parents, couldn''t help but feel


    afraid that an ident might


    happen. Fortunately, we have Anne to look after her younger siblings, which saves us a lot of worry.


    As soon as they left, Aaron''s expression immediately turned serious. "Qur people have joined forces to deal with the MarshallContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    now locked up in the basement. What are we going to do with Jordan and his sister?"


    family Nathan and his wife are


    All the pain and suffering Hendrix had in his life was all because of Nathan and his wife. It was time for them to pay.


    Jordan and Jennifer, however, were deformed products of the Marshall family''s horrible upbringing. They held no deep hatred for us and didn''t try to kill us.


    Instead of answering, Hendrix brought me outside. "Let''s end this once and for all."


    I understood the weight of this sentence. I simply walked with him without saying a word.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    We entered the basement through the garage. Aaron''s guards were stationed nearby in casual uniform. This alone would scare off Nathan''s aplices who wanted to rescue Nathan and his wife.


    Hendrix had been supporting me with his arm as we walked down into the basement. It was lit up by a dim, yellow light. After making about four turns, we finally saw Nathan and his wife in an underground cage.


    Upon entering, I was able to see the man and woman locked up in a cell.


    Nathan was still in his pajamas. He had obviously been taken right from his home. Inside the dark cell, he stood stubbornly and refused to get dirty by the dust on the ground, keeping every bit of his noble upbringing present.


    Suanne also refused to sit down. Her face looked pale without makeup, and she looked very distracted. She was like a piece of paper stuck to an iron fence, ready to copse at any time.


    It seemed like they had been standing for the entire day. They didn''t notice us until Hendrix helped me stand in front of Suanne. She only came back to her senses when our shadows fell on her face. "Hendrix! You''re here. Let us go. We can''t stay here anymore. Please, let me and your father go..."


    Nathan looked over as well, but he gave them a very condescending re.


    Hendrix ignored Suanne''s pleas and looked at Nathan. His voice was indifferent when he said. "You''ve lost."


    "Hum..." Nathan snorted coldly. "What do you mean I''ve lost to my own son? Doesn''t that just happen to prove that I''m a sessful father?" "Pooh." Aaron spat on the ground and snapped, "You don''t deserve that title!"


    Nathan smiled viciously instead ofshing out. He walked to the iron bars with his hands behind his back. He adjusted his sses slowly. "I have to say. I was surprised that you took such drastic measures to deal with this problem. Hendrix, you''ve grown. I can finally entrust you with our family''s business."


    "Is that so..." Hendrix lowered his voice. His gaze was cold, and his voice sounded murderous. "Should I thank you?"


    "Of course, you should thank me!" Nathan raised his voice and stared at him, "Do you think you could have reached this point all on your own? Your identity is what got you here."


    I''ve seen shameless people before, but never someone so shameless as him. Even though I was watching from the side, I still couldn''t help but grit my teeth throughout their conversation.


    Hendrix had won everything, taking


    each moment step by step. Even if he had some help along the way, the Roberts family received all of the credit. They raised him well and didn''t let him suffer, otherwise, he may have turned out to be a


    monster like Nathan. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Upon hearing this, Hendrix didn''t feel any better than I did. His tall figure stood in front of the bars, slightly trembling. His fists were clenched tightly, his knuckles cracked. The anger in his heart was evident.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A momentter, he forced himself to


    I


    keep calm and said slowly, "You knew that you were one of the Marshall family. You could have returned to your ancestral roots. Why did you fake a car ident involving Arianna''s grandmother and the Milton family? Why didn''t you just kill me? Now, you''re even trying your best to get me on board as head of the empire." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix''s heart nearly shattered when he said thatst sentence.


    My eyes turned red and watery. I walked forward and held his hand, hoping t¡ã 9''ve him some strength.


    Nathan really was a monster and he had taken credit for everything.


    "Look at you tivo.


    You love each


    other so much. If I hadn''t arranged everything, do you think you would have even met each other? Son, I''ve given you a good marriage. Why can''t you see that? Why do you me me instead?"

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    The human brain always was unpredictable.


    The culprit acted like he was the good guy.


    "I''m telling you the truth. I don''t care whether you believe me or not. Our original n was to simply destroy you. You''re a ''defect''. If I hadn''t been so softhearted, you would have been left for dead in that car ident. Knowing this, you still dare to talk to me with this attitude?!"


    Hendrix clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on his arms bulged. His fists were shuddering uncontrobly.


    It turns out in Nathan and his wife''s point of view, Hendrix was less than trash. He was someone who shouldn''t even have survived.


    To them, a family member was just a product, a tool. If that product didn''t meet their extremely perfect standards, it would be scrapped.


    But he was an actual, living person. How could Nathan say those things so casually?


    Hendrix kept quiet for some time. I knew what he had in his mind. Like faith, the more important something was, the more unbearable the sadness would be after its sudden copse.


    However, Nathan assumed that Hendrix''s silence was him epting this as truth.


    He then red at me, his face looked rxed despite being held in a cage. "Your grandmother, Carol, is very smart. She worked with Dalton to bring you and Hendrix together. She hoped to dissolve Hendrix''s hatred towards the Milton family. She did her best. Hendrix should thank her for that."


    After a brief pause, he ced his hand behind his back and casually paced back and forth. "Unfortunately, you''ll never be enough. You can''t even protect the things that you''ve risked your life to obtain. Maybe I should put it this way. If I didn''t have that oil contract, my transition into the Marshall family wouldn''t have been smooth. Based on this, I should thank her as well."


    "Did you take the agreement?"


    If he did, why had Sebastian been so persistent all these years?


    No, I did understand. A terrible idea suddenly popped into my mind.


    Nathan looked satisfied, "You''re smarter than I thought. What do you think? Since you''ve realized the truth, you should praise me foring up with such a perfect n, don''t you think?"


    Praise?


    In order to snatch away the agreement, he had toyed with grandmother and Dalton as though they were puppets.


    Or was this a deliberate plot to turn the Milton family and the Roberts family into enemies, and cause Hendrix to suffer for his entire lifetime?


    Hendrix was his closest rtive, so he couldn''t evaluate these evil deeds from a neutral standpoint, but I could.


    "So, from the very beginning, you


    saw through the Milton family''s plot. You took the opportunity to reverse their ns. Not only did you take away the oil excavation agreement, but you also faked your death to escape, leaving behind everything in a mess. You left Hendrix to fight against the Milton family all by himself, am I right?" I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down.


    If my analysis was correct, then I was a part of his n as well.


    Nathan shrugged, admitting to that fact.


    After receiving his answer, the first emotion that rushed into my heart was relief, followed by shock and anger.


    "You''re the one who ruined Hendrix


    and Sebastian, You had the Marshall family behind you, you could have just left with the agreement. The


    Milton Family couldn''t do anythiC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    to youBut you chose to let Hendrix bear the burden of killing his own parents. You made him feel guilty for such a long time. How could you do this?"

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    Nathan raised up his hands with an innocent look on his face. "Why should we risk dealing with those peasants when we can simply get rid of our sad past? What''s more, I simply yed along. The Milton family intended to make us their scapegoats. Luckily, I discovered their plot and managed to escape. They wanted me dead. Hendrix is my son. He''d naturally want to avenge me. Nothing wrong with that, right?"


    Anger erupted in my heart. I retorted loudly, "The problem is that you''re standing here, alive! You even want Hendrix dead! You wanted to kill him and have destroyed his life. What right do you have to call him your son?"


    "You''re not qualified to be a father. You are not even qualified to be called a human being!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nathan wasn''t angry. Instead, a faint smile appeared on his face. "You say that I don''t deserve that. What about you? You think you''re any better than me? Are you in a better position to stand up for Hendrix than I am?"


    "At least I don''t treat him as a tool. Unlike you who''d abandon him the moment he''s no longer useful to you." Hendrix was feeling very down, so I didn''t dare show any form of weakness in front of


    Nathan. I resisted the urge to cut him into pieces on the spot.


    I wonder how fierce I looked right now. If only I had a mirror.


    But I knew to protect the man I loved, none of those things mattered.


    However Nathan''s smile deepened and he sneered harshly.


    Everything I said came from the bottom of my heart, but I still trembled at his reaction. I asked, seriously, "What are youughing at?"


    Nathan looked up at me, his expression looked more restrained now. His inscrutable eyes gave me goosebumps. "Women are so naive. You''re selfless and don''t take advantage of people. Do you think we''re just like you? Let me tell you how Hendrix''s hereditary blindness has been controlled up till now..."


    "That''s enough!" Hendrix interrupted, as though he didn''t want to hear whatever it was that Nathan was going to say.


    He raised up his hand. Evan and his men, who were standing from a distance away, came forward. They opened the cell door and brought Nathan out.


    Two bodyguards came in from the


    ???


    door. They brought in a wooden chair and ced it down in front of the cell door. Then, the men who held up Nathan tied him up with some rope. They then took out a piece of metal equipment, wrapped the back of his head but kept his face exposed.


    After that, a few bodyguards carried in arge bucket of water and ced it behind the chair. A water pipe was connected with one end ced on top of Nathan''s head.


    Hendrix approached Nathan and kicked the legs of the chair.


    Nathan fell backwards. But, since his body was tied up, he couldn''t move.


    Hendrix circled around him. He then walked to the water pipe and turned the valve.


    Soon, dense water drops dripped onto Nathan''s forehead continuously.


    I gasped. Was this water torture?


    ve


    Hendrix walked over to Nathan and bent down. His eyes looked as cold as ice. He then said calmly, "You feel it, do you? A pain that slowly umtes. How torturous every second feels."


    He then straightened himself up, approached me then pulled me outside. Before heading up the stairs, he stopped and looked back. He then ordered his men, "Don''t feed him for the next seven days."

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    Once we were back in the living room, a group of men dressed in white uniforms were waiting for us. Apparently, they''ve been waiting for some time. From what I remembered, only those who were professionals in research or development of drugs that worked for Hendrix would dress up like medical staff.


    When Hendrix spoke to them, he confirmed my thoughts. "The fluid Nathan injected into your body was their creation."


    I observed them carefully. They didn''t seem evil. In fact, I could have sworn I saw a trace of fear in their eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Aaron stepped forward and looked at the senior researcher. "Where''s the antidote?"


    The researcher had his down, but when he heard this, his head dropped even lower. "There''s no... no antidote."


    "What did you say?" Aaron grabbed the man''s cor abruptly and lifted him up in the air. He red at him and roared, "Do you want to die with my sister?" "No, sir. Let me exin. The poison in Miss Reid''s body has already been cured several years ago! There''s no need for an antidote." The researcher struggled to break free from Aaron''s grip, but it was futile.


    Upon hearing this, Aaron''s anger immediately dissipated. Then his gaze suddenly became sharp again. He lifted the man up higher and asked through gritted teeth, "What''s going on? Exin things clearly!"


    Aaron was once the most powerful man in Jarold City. He was on par with Hendrix in terms of being reckless. Under his huge pressure, the man''s body suddenly began twitching and his eyeballs turned white.


    Old people couldn''t stand too much excitement.


    Although Aaron wasn''t giving up on getting his answer, he did loosen his grip.


    When the old man fell back onto the ground, a young researcher immediately brought him an inhaler and helped him to calm down.


    Aaron bent down as soon as the old man caught his breath. He picked up the inhaler and looked at it. He questioned the man coldly, "I''m getting impatient. You''re lucky that you''re still alive. Next time, no one will save you. Now spill the beans old man!"


    The man and the young researcher looked at each other. They were hesitant to answer him and would nce over at Hendrix from the corner of their eyes.


    Instead of being afraid, it felt more like he was asking for their opinion.


    Aaron had also found out at this point. When he looked at Hendrix, he had an unusual look in his eyes.


    Just as he was about to interrogate them, Hendrix ordered, "Speak."


    He said this loud and clear. The old researcher, who seemed to have found a way out, grabbed Aaron''s trousers and began to cry. "It was Mr. Marshall''s idea. We were just following his orders. We didn''t know that things would turn out this way..."


    "Ten years ago, Mr. Reid brought


    back the DNA samples of a man and a woman, they were Mr. Roberts''s and MissReid''s DNA samples. After running a test, we discovered a mutation in Mr. Roberts''s genes. Surprisingly, we found that a part of Miss Reid''s genes could cure his gic defects!"


    "Mr. Marshall held great importance to the genes of his descendants. Our team was formed to find a method to modify a person''s genes. Ten


    years ago, the experiments Werne!


    §Ö


    ?? ?


    sessful on animal tests. Therefore, after aprehensive examination of Miss Reid''s genes, Mr. Marshall immediately decided to use her as a human test subject."


    "The experiment would have some side effects. Mr. Marshall knows that Mr. Roberts would never have agreed to this. Therefore, after making some preparations, we can only abduct his children. After


    checking if the children were healthy, we injected the drug into Miss Reid''s body."

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Gic human body experiments were always held with strict human supervision around the world. Although this vited the very principles of humanity, it wasn''t difficult to understand what they were doing. The worst result would be the loss of a person''s life for another. They were simply trading lives.


    Perhaps it was because I had died once before, but I did not feel angry when I heard this. Instead, I felt a sense of relief.


    When the poison took effect, everything was painful, dizzy, and nauseating. I was rarely conscious at the time. I often had no idea about what I had done and was worried that I wouldn''t be with my children for long. However, after I survived the procedure, I was able to restore Hendrix''s health. So it was worthwhile.


    Nathan was very familiar with Hendrix. If Hendrix knew that his health woulde at the cost of all the pain I had suffered, he would never had agreed to it.


    But he didn''t know me well enough. If he had told me about his identity and purpose earlier on, he would have known that I would have happily sacrificed myself for Hendrix.


    Aaron was stoned-faced as well. He narrowed his eyes in judgement. "So six years ago, Arianna kept fainting and coughing out blood because of those side effects?"


    Having said this, the old researcher suddenly let go of Aaron''s leg. He lowered his head and sat on the ground. I wondered what he was afraid of. Aaron''s eyes looked sharp. He kicked the old man who was on the ground. He practically roared out, "Stop dawdling. Tell me everything!" The old researcher was in so much pain that he couldn''t speak. He was clutching his chest. Aaron''s kick was much too harsh for him. The young researcher quickly stood in front of the old man and begged, "Please don''t do anything to Mr. Koch. I''ll tell you everything. The blood coughing and dizziness were from a poison that we injected to cover up the truth. Shortly after Miss Reid fell into aa, we removed the poison under Mr. Granger''s guidance. As for the actual side effects from the gene test, we don''t know what it would have been. There''s nothing to say about it!"


    "You f*cking..." Aaron grabbed the young researcher''s cor with his hands and red at him angrily "Speak inly! I just want to know whether Arianna will be alright!"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know!" The young researcher was so scared that he blurted out, "We took away the well-cultivated gene fragments. ording to theory, Miss Reid should have been blind by now. But after such a long time, she was still


    normal. So we don''t know w


    the part that was removed would cause her to have any other issues. Miss Reid was our first test subject. We haven''t yet had the time to measure the specific experimental data, so we can''t estimate the possibility or urrence of any disease at all!"


    The young man broke down and avoided looking into Aaron''s eyes.


    We were all speechless.


    Hendrix''s life came at the cost of sacrificing my own.


    God was kind to us. He had been so merciful that he didn''t cause me any suffering, but He then threw us a time bomb that would explode at any moment.


    This feeling of walking on thin ice was so familiar to me that I startedughing at myself. "It seems that God is jealous of my joy."


    I was speaking to Hendrix, but I saw his grim look on his face.


    I knew he felt guilty, but I also knew that it wasn''t his fault.


    As I was about tofort Hendrix, I suddenly thought of something. turned to the young researcher and growled, "I''m the first test subject. That is to say, are you still continuing this experiment?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    I suddenly thought about the babies Sebastian was taking care of in Mesville.


    Changing their DNA meant that the stronger ones would survive. This was an attempt to strike while the iron was hot. The sess rate was much higher with children, which was why Nathan had his hand on these powerless children.


    Survival of the fittest was the natural order of life, but in the eyes of the Marshall family, it had obviously be an excuse to steal lives from others. To ensure that the Marshall family continued to have perfect genes, they didn''t hesitate to vite human ethics and had used countless children as experimental subjects. To protect their fortune and glory, they had sacrificed the lives of tens of thousands of children.


    As soon as I said this, the researchers hung their heads low and chose to keep silent.


    Their silence was the best evidence to my point.


    Anger had overwhelmed every other emotion I felt right now. I then shouted, "What the h*ll?!"


    We could only imagine how terrifying it must be to be a test subject. They must feel like animals in a circus. These self-proimed nobles would enjoy the hardbor of ordinary people while tormenting their children and destroying their hopes and dreams.


    Children were a gift from heaven, the cleanest and purest of lives in this world, but they were then mired in the swamp of the Marshall family''s selfish goals.


    I couldn''t imagine what the Marshall family would do when they hadpleted this research. Would they ensure the continuation of their family''s perfect genes, or extend their sinful grasp onto the descendants of ordinary people and ssify their genes as inferior?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but re at the two researchers who were on the ground. I gritted her teeth and swore, "Helping an evildoer to aplish their heinous goals. You''re just as evil as them!"


    "Where are the other researchers? Where are they now?"


    These horrible and inhumane experiments shouldn''t exist as all.


    The young researcher''s face was full of snot and tears. Due to fear, he was terribly distracted. He stammered as he heard my question and answered, "Mesville... St Peter Orphanage in


    Mesville..."


    His voice was so soft and shaky, I didn''t hear him clearly and I didn''t have the patience to ask again. I Evan, who was standing guard,All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Evan get over there and wound


    things out. Try your best to save all of the children."


    "Yes, Madam." Evan agreed and motioned his men to take the group of researchers out.


    Only the three of us were left in the living room once they left. Things felt tense right now, perhaps because of the unknown gic disease I had inside me.


    With his hands in his pockets, Aaron frowned. He was very worried.


    Hendrix wasn''t any better. This man, who was used to giving out orders, wasn''t just quiet right now, he had just lit up a cigarette.


    I let out a long sigh and walked over to him with a frown on my face. I snatched the cigarette from his hand and stubbed it out in an ashtray.


    "If I catch you smoking again, I''ll hold you against the family rules." I probably looked like a fierce tigress in his eyes from how ferocious I looked.


    I had meant it as a joke to liven up the atmosphere.


    For me, this sudden gic


    mutation was just an uncertainty


    and it might never turn active. What I


    knew for sure was that Hendrix


    wouldn''t end up blind, and I didn''t


    regret being ab rat for him.

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    The less you wanted to be involved with a person, the more clearly you would distinguish your boundaries with them. Take Andrea for example. Whether it was an act of indulgence or as a form of forgiveness, Hendrix had only meant to repay her for Casper''s life.


    As for Hendrix and I, we were husband and wife, our fates were shared. We were destined to repeat the same mistakes over and over again and would firmly stand by each other. We would do this for each other without a moment''s hesitation and would bear the cost regardless.


    When ites to true love, we both understood that any sacrifice andpromise was worth it for the right person.


    Hendrix stared at me from a short distance away. It looked like he had a bottomless pit from within his eyes.


    At a time like this, women were usually toughlipped. We would speak rather harshly and critically of them, but we would never actually go against them. We hoped they would understand what we meant after.


    I didn''t hold any me on him and hoped that he wouldn''t punish himself for Nathan''s mistakes. We''ve been watching each other''s backs for many years. We should focus on the future and not get caught up over things in the past.


    After some time, the gloom on Hendrix''s face slowly melted away, he soon had a smile on his face. He then reached his fingers out at me and made a cheeky gesture, "Yes, my wife."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As I looked at him, I smiled in relief.


    With just a single nce, we could drop all grievances we had in our hearts. There was nothing in my life that was less than perfect after I got a husband.


    I then remembered that there was another person with us. I turned around and saw Aaron with his arms crossed. He was staring at Hendrix and I with sadness in his eyes. He seemed suspicious about life.


    Realizing that I was staring at him, Aaron stuck out his chin and said grumpily, "You two can continue. Don''t worry about me. I''ll see how far you two can take it. Perhaps I might even learn a thing or two. You think I don''t have a wife?"


    I could hear how angry he was inside... "When my wife arrives, I''ll be sure to do all kinds of public disys of affection with her!"


    I bowed my head and smiled. Instead of feeling embarrassed, I teased Aaron, "I hope that the children don''t end up seeing a man who''s afraid of his wife instead."


    "Tsk, what are you talking about?


    Who would be scared of their own wife?" Aaron replied grumpily and, then shifted the focus over to Hendrix, "Besides, I''m not some pecked husband. Someone else here is already doing a great job at that!"


    It looks like Aaron would always be going head to head with Hendrix.


    I thought that Hendrix would ept this challenge and respond to him with a few sentences. Unexpectedly, he found another way out of this. He suddenly got up and held me in his arms. The room began to spin as I wrapped my hands around his neck.


    Hendrix was staring at me rather seriously. "It''s rare for Aaron to take an interest in us. We should satisfy our guest''s request and do our best."


    "What?" I was stunned and didn''t know what he meant by that.


    Suddenly Hendrix bent over and gave me a quick peck on the forehead.


    I felt a tingly electrical current flow through my body. I also heard Aaron calling out to us, breathlessly from afar, "Don''t go too far!"


    Hendrix then looked at him


    disapprovingly. "There''s something


    we''ll do that is too much for you to


    know about. Aaron, I don''t


    rmend that you follow us You


    can figure it out for yourself.


    rianna


    and I can only help you up to this point."


    Hethen carried me upstairs without looking back.


    When he turned around, I could see the petrified look on Aaron''s face.


    By the time I realized what Hendrix had meant, We were already halfway to the bedroom. My face then blushed red.

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Hendrix kicked the door closed andid me on the bed. He bent over and pressed himself on top of me. I quickly reached out to push him away. When I touched his strong chest, my palms suddenly trembled as though I had collided with a wall. I tried to resist him.


    "Aurelia and the others are still awake..."


    Hendrix bent down and moved closer to me. His hands reached above my head and rummaged around the bed. After a while, he took out the same remote control from the night before.


    When I spotted this, I felt the soreness from my hips from thest time. I gulped.


    The other night, Hendrix was much too fierce. What woman in the world could bear all of him?


    Just as that memory was reying in my mind, Hendrix calmly pressed the button on the remote.


    Just then I heard a sound. As the door was already locked, the curtains on the balcony closed by themselves. The lights in the room, which were still bright, dimmed immediately. I could barely see his face.


    "The room is dark, and the doors are locked. Is our current environment suitable for business?" Hendrix had intentionally whispered this to me. I was exasperated. "... You''re so thoughtful."


    Who would have thought that Hendrix, who got himself a second chance in life, would have used all his intelligence on this?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix replied bluntly, "Thank you for thepliment."


    As soon as he said that, I felt him kissing me. Thinking about the intense session from the night before, I was scared, and my entire body was resisting him. Just then, I had an idea and so I decided to act on it.


    Taking advantage of Hendrix''s dominant position, I wrapped my hands around his neck and pretended to y along. When he leaned forward to kiss me, I suddenly said, "Let''s stop this. My husband will being home soon! It''d be bad if he saw you."


    Hearing this, Hendrix suddenly stood up. There seemed to be a cold re outlining his face in the dark.


    I pursed my lips and chuckled. The n was a sess, and I had put out the burning desire he had. I would be able to escape in a while.


    Butthen, Hendrix suddenly loosened his grip, and I fell heavily onto the bed. The moment I struggled to get up, he had already taken off his coat.


    I was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    Hendrix stretched out his hand and held my waist down. He exerted some of his strength and stuck very close to me. He then said seriously, "We''ll make this quick then, in case your husband finds out."


    As I reeled in shock from his response, I felt his lips on mine.


    Hendrix was very familiar with my body. After a few rounds of this, I had lost the strength to resist and ended up getting devoured by him.


    An hourter, Hendrix reluctantly got off me and walked into the bathroom.


    It wasn''t until now, as Iy paralyzed on the bed, staring at the ceiling limply that I realized. ying tricks with Hendrix was basically courting death.


    Emma and Aaron showed up at 7 o''clock, just an hour after their flight.


    Charles and Valerie rested for a day and arrived in the evening.


    After six years, the family was finally together again. The children gathered together and yed games with each other. The elders talked about the frightful events ofst night and the hardships they had gone through in recent years. All kinds of feelings welled up in our hearts.


    When dinner was about to start, Freya arrived with her child. The


    moment she sat down, she happily celebrated with us. "Congrattions.


    §Ö


    You''ve finally gotten rid of the nightmare that has gued us for decades."


    Things between Freya and Pedro


    hadn''t changed in all these years. They were indifferent to each other. I was the one who''d called her over. After her divorce from Zachary, she lived alone with her child. She rarely participated in such lively asions. I was worried that she had be too detached from the rest of the world and would easily fall out of touch with society, so I called her over. It seemed that I was worried over nothing.

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    Whether it was a personal or social rtionship, Freya was able to join in the conversation regardless of whoever it was. The only exception would be for people she disliked.


    Aaron chimed in, "It''s much too early to celebrate. Jordan is still left. He''s not as easy to deal with unlike Nathan and his wife."


    He sat beside Emma as he said this. Intentionally or unintentionally, he casually fiddled with her long hair that had fallen loose.


    From where I was, I could see that he had Emma in his arms and was enjoying the touch of her ck hair. Emma was unusually calm, as though Aaron was invisible. She sat up straight and quietly listened to the others. In contrast, Aaron appeared clingy and delicate.


    When Yana was still alive, I often fantasized about this scenario. Although things had changed, who would ever deny the fact that Emma was a good match for Aaron? Fate had everything arranged ordingly, and this was the best arrangement for them.


    Realizing that I was staring at him, Aaron simply harrumphed at me. He raised his hand and drew a semicircle in the air. Then he pretentiously ced his hand on Emma''s shoulder and held her in his arms. They really loved each other very much.


    He must have been traumatized from what Hendrix had said earlier. He couldn''t wait toe out on top again.


    I wasn''t sure if the years have softened him up or if Emma did. Aaron was very happy right now.


    I smiled in relief.


    Hendrix reached out to hug me and whispered into my ear, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing." I looked at him and held his hand. Then I smiled calmly at him and said, "It looks like everyone is having a good time."


    Regardless of whether I would be around in the future, we could all calmly put the past aside and start over.


    I knew Hendrix wouldn''t be happy to hear me say that, so I kept it to myself.


    Hendrix pursed his lips and smiled. He reached out to tuck some loose strands of my hair behind my ear and said, "It''s because you are here."


    He did this very casually, but his eyes were so focused on me, I felt like I could get lost in them forever.


    Somehow, even though I didn''t say anything, he seemed to understand me.


    "Arianna." Valerie suddenly called out to me. I came back to my senses. I turned to look at her and said, "Yes, I''m listening."


    Valerie nodded and said sincerely, "Aaron said that the gic disease that''s in your body can''t be tested urately?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    l.ne


    Since we were having such a lively asion, I didn''t want to talk about it. But I knew that this was asked out of kindness, so I answered reluctantly, "Yes, it''s true. But it''s been six years, and there haven''t been any symptoms. I think it''s fine."


    Valerie shook her head in


    disagreement. "We can''t be careless with our health. How can we just leave this to chance? Perhaps the medical skills in this country just arent good enough. Let''s go to Mesville and look around after this."


    Having been away for six years, Valerie, who had stunned an entire generation, had also aged. Her eyes looked just as concerned as an elder would.


    If I was to help her feel at ease and to maintain peace, I would have to oblige to her suggestion.


    I nodded in agreement, "Alright, we''ll do that."


    As for when and if I even would go, that would be something to worry about for another day.


    I had only said that to be polite. But


    when I


    I


    ooked up, I realized that thet


    were all nodding silently


    They were taking this very seriously.


    I shrugged my shoulders and refrained from borating further.


    Luckily, the minds of men changed often, and soon enough we were back to talking about business. "How sure are you about Jordan?"

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    Charles asked this question. As Aaron had told him about the paper from the oil painting, the former cadre was clearly interested.


    As soon as he said this, a maid came in and reported, "Sir, Mr. Jordan is here."


    Hearing this, Charles took the opportunity to crack a joke. "Oh, speak of the devil!"


    "Is he here to plead for mercy for Nathan and his wife?" Freya guessed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Aaron raised his brows and said in a slightly angry tone, "If he has the nerve, he can try me."


    Hendrix said calmly, "Please invite him in."


    I didn''t think Jordan would be so kind. If he genuinely cared about Nathan and his wife, he wouldn''t have watched them fall for Hendrix''s trap. There must be another reason for his visit.


    Sure enough, when he walked in, Jennifer was still by his side.


    To be precise, Jennifer was tied up with a bundle of rope. Her hair was in a mess, her body was tied up, and only one shoe was dangling from her feet. She looked like a struggling beast, which lookedpletely different to her usual prideful self.


    "Take the children upstairs." After giving his orders to the servants, Hendrix stood up and walked towards the door. He stood in front of Jordan and his men near the stairs.


    Upon receiving their orders, the servants hurried to take the children away. Somehow, Wynn managed to escape and stood in front of Jordan.


    "Uncle Jordan." Wynn greeted respectfully. He looked up at him with a serious look on his face. Tm nearly done with the book you gave me. When are you free to teach me?"


    Children didn''t understand theplexity of adults. He only saw Jordan as a good teacher and friend, so Wynn was naturally frank and enthusiastic towards him.


    Wasn''t this the same with Anne and Josiah from before?


    Although viins were terrible


    people, a person pretending to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing was much worse. The former would still give us the chance to react, but once thetter took action, it was toote.


    As the saying goes, make a mistake, learn a lesson. I would never ce my child in such a devious trap ever again.


    "Wynn," I called out and raised my hand, signaling for him toe over.


    When Wynn turned around, he realized that it was me who was calling him over. He immediately ran over.


    Holding his hand, I gently tapped his chubby cheeks and said, "The adults have something important to talk about. Go upstairs with Anne to take care of Aurelia, okay?"


    To Wynn, his mother''s request wasw and taking care of his sister was his mission. There was no reason for him to reject me. He nodded, and followed Anne up the stairs.


    When they had disappeared from


    view, Jordan walked inside with a cheekydook on his face. "I''m here to celebrate a sessful takeover from my brother. Won''t you invite mein?"


    Hendrix reached out and blocked his way. His face looked very stern, as if to warn others not to mess around with him.


    He didn''t say anything, but his demeanor was very unweing.


    The two brothers had finally met each other and faced off with one another. Eventually Jordan was the first to give in.


    He took a step back and stood still. He signaled to the bodyguards behind him, who immediately stepped forward with Jennifer and pushed her to the ground.


    Jennifer fell to the ground with a


    loud thud and gasped in pain. She struggled like a leech and cursed, "Jordan Marshall, I am your sister How dare you treat me this way? I only took what I deserved. I just want to be with my beloved forever. What sin have Imitted?"

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    Jordan remained still as though he hadn''t heard her. He looked at Hendrix and spoke with a faint smile on his face, "In the time since you''ve left thepany, Jennifer had betrayed their interests several times and even attempted to sell their shares and sought to transfer ownership of it''s property. I noticed that you were busy, so I helped out and brought her to you. As for how to deal with her, that''s up to you."


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Jordan was terrifying. He didn''t just frame Nathan and his wife, but he had also schemed against his own sister.


    Obtaining evidence for Jennifer''s crimes wasn''t done on a whim. He had to have done it wlessly. I wondered when he had even started doing this.


    It was hard to be careful against your own brother.


    Jennifer must have never imagined that when she had a chance to achieve her goal by avoiding Hendrix, she would end up falling into Jordan''s hands. He always had a very gentle temperament after all. No wonder she looked so unwilling and resentful at him.


    Hendrix looked down on the ground and ignored Jennifer. Instead, he met Jordan''s cold eyes and said, "If you stop right now, we can all live in peace from now on. Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences."


    Jordan chuckled. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    He paused for a moment and acted as though he had suddenly realized something. He said, "I understand. Hendrix, you mean to say that, we will have to support the family business from now on. We must defend it and help each other, right? Hendrix, you can trust me when I say that we will always be on the same side. Our blood is thicker than water. Nothing will separate us."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Not only did he have thick skin, he was very good at ttering himself.


    Even if he was bent on revenge, Hendrix wouldn''t harm innocent people. As for Jordan, he would willingly harm the people closest to him and would use them as test subjects to his experiments.


    How could such a person bepared to Hendrix?


    Hendrix didn''t respond, but it wasn''t difficult to tell from his face that it wasn''t looking good.


    Jordan was smart enough to know that he wasn''t weed, so he decided to withdraw. "Since no one wants me around, I won''t bother you."


    "Hendrix," Jordan stretched out his


    hand and tidied up Hendrix''s suit "You have to take care of the gifts I''ve sent you. Don''t be merciful on my behalf. I believe you''ll provide me with some satisfactory results."


    After saying that, he cast me a meaningful look and then walked away.


    He left with his men, leaving the magnificent living room empty. With the ce cleared out, Jennifer, who was still on the ground, stood out like a sore thumb.


    Hendrix took a step forward. He said patiently, "Give me a reason to let you go."


    After living through half of his lifetime with this family, Hendrix was obviously much more cautious when it came to making decisions.


    Jennifer had nearly died in Hendrix''s


    hands before. But this time, she didn''t seem bothered by that anymore. Instead, she looked down at the ground arrogantly and said stubbornly, "There''s nothing to say. If you think that women don''t deserve a share of the property, call the police. I''ve done so much for the Marshall family. I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong for taking my share before leaving."


    Hendrix squinted, and said nkly, "Your parents have been kidnapped and are nowhere to be found. Yet, you busy yourself by transferring their property over to your name. Where is your conscience? You''ve truly inherited the Marshall family''s values."


    "They''re missing?" Jennifer sounded surprised, but then continued, "That''s impossible. Father is so crafty. Who could have done this?"


    She shook her head and thought about it for a moment. Then, she asked Hendrix again, "Are you telling the truth? Father isn''ting back?"

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    Hendrix squinted his eyes and stood there looking at her coldly. He then took a deep breath. He had an imposing aura around him.


    He didn''t speak, but then again, he didn''t need to. Everything was confirmed in silence.


    Jennifer looked at him for a moment and faintly knew what the answer was. She then beganughing madly. "Karma, karma! Who would have known?!"


    From her reaction, it seemed that she had been waiting for this day for a very long time.


    Nathan prided himself from being a part of a distinguished family. After discovering Hendrix''s defects, he abandoned him without even blinking. But now, he had been betrayed by his own children, who had superior genes. Was this the result of his ''perfect'' education that followed the rule of survival of the fittest?


    All of them had abandoned him at this crucial time.


    Hendrix carefully observed her. After a while, he turned towards Evan and said, "Let''s go to the Marshall family vi out in the west."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Jennifer, who was still looking quite smug, suddenly became agitated. "What do you n to do? How do you know about that ce?"


    She roared hysterically. Even though she was in such a sorry state, her entire being seemed quite sinister.


    Hendrix, however, remained indifferent. He calmly turned to look at Evan and motioned for him to take her away.


    Evan gestured at his men, they then dragged Jennifer out, she was cursing the entire time.


    After they left t


    the living room


    became quiet once again. Hendrix


    turned around and looked at me. His eyes told me that he had something on his mind, but he quickly avoided my gaze and sat down beside me as though nothing had happened.


    After decades of hiding, Hendrix had mastered the skill of hiding his emotions. It was easy for him to avoid my gaze, but I still noticed it. It proved that he didn''t want to hide it, it just wasn''t the right time to talk about it.


    It was definitely rted to Jennifer. When the time came, Hendrix would open up about it. There was no need to ask right now.


    For Charles and the others, someone like Jennifer wasn''t a threat to them. They were much more curious about Jordan''s sudden appearance.


    "Nathan taught him through words


    and actions, and his youngest son learned the essence of the trade from him. He despised his parents and framed them. That''s


    el.ne


    understandable, but he also hurt his own sister. He can no longer be described as just horrible Charles looked at the door with a heavy heart.


    What he said was true. But so far, Jordan hadn''t shown any malice towards us, and he didn''t harm us either. This delicate bnce felt like having a thorn stuck in my throat, once that I couldn''t swallow it left me feeling very uneasy.


    What''s worse was that, so long as Jordan didn''t take action, there would be no reason for us to destroy this fragile bnce.


    Pedro however, appeared rxed. He had a faint smile on his face and seemed very confident. "Jarold City is still our territory after all. Even though Jordan is very capable, making him disappear will be as easy as crushing an ant."


    "Your dad is right. We''d have to walk on thin ice under someone else''s control. We might as well take this opportunity to get rid of them altogether," Valerie added.


    I shook my head and disagreed with them. "I suspect that Jordan had personally nned the explosion on the ind. He''s not an easy person to deal with."

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    The incident happened not too long ago with Hendrix. He didn''t give anyments, but simply acquiesced in silence. It wasn''t easy to eradicate the threat that Jordan posed.


    Charles was used to such evils. When he heard this, he became irritable. "You mean we can''t do anything to that guy? I don''t believe it. Even Eddison and those arrogant people have been taken down. It''s only been a few years. Could there be another ring leader in Jarold City?"


    Probably from his anger, he brashly pped the rolled up newspaper he had in his hand. He then said seriously, "Although I''m no longer an active member, I still have some connections. Tomorrow, I''ll handle this myself. I''ll get someone to check out Jordan''s background. Nathan''s son is bound to have tons of dirt on him!"


    Charles was fairly adamant on his n, and looked very confident. After some time, he finally realized what he had said. He had unintentionally included Hendrix in his snidement about Jordan. He quickly exined, "I didn''t mean that..."


    "It''s alright." Hendrix quickly ended the conversation and helped me up. "Let''s eat. Arianna doesn''t have much of an appetite, so we shouldn''t dy our meal."


    He wasn''t a narrow-minded man. He said that it was okay, which meant he didn''t mind it at all. Everyone in the family wasn''t the type to be offended by such trivial things. As he called the children down, he walked into the dining area.


    We were on the other side of the living area. We waited for the elders to walk ahead of us, so it didn''t seem strange for us to be left behind. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I whispered to Hendrix, "What are you going to do with Jennifer?"


    Hendrix wasn''t a ruthless person when it came to his blood rtives. Moreover, Jennifer wasn''t incurable. Hendrix wouldn''t necessarily deal with her the same way he did with Nathan and his wife.


    Even though he heard me, Hendrix didn''t even raise an eyebrow. He calmly led me forward and whispered, "I''ll carry out my duty as a brother and allow my sister to be happy and healthy, of course."


    He was being very vague. I was confused by this and frowned.


    Everyone who had dealt with Hendrix knew how much hatred he bore. At the time, to defend her interests, Jennifer had deceived Hendrix and forced him and Serene to do several stupid things.


    How was it possible for him to simply resolve this so quickly?


    There was a very high chance that he didn''t mean a word he had said.


    All the men in the world often kept their women guessing. They would always wait for the right opportunity to reveal the truth, showing off their intelligence.


    Hendrix was the richest man in the country and had an immacte persona. But he was just as keen on ying such childish tricks. He was getting too deep into his act.


    I pursed my lips and smiled. Fine, I''ll y along.


    The elderly were used to retiring early in the day. Although Charles was very healthy, he still had to take his medication. He took his medicine at 8 o''clock and went to bed early.


    As for the rest of us, we yed with the kids on the first floor.


    Anne was studying some mathematics and Wynn was finishing up his online ss. Only Aurelia and Dunn were making noise. Both of them had grown up abroad and had simr


    personalities. Strictly speaking, as parents, we were simply watching over them while enjoying some tea.


    When it was almost nine o''clock, Hendrix answered a phone call and was about to head out. "There are several children who have been


    el.ne


    reported missing in the policeAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    station. Evan doesn''t know how to deal with this. I will be back soon."


    M2


    Aurelia was ying with some toys with Dunn a moment ago, but she immediately rushed over when she heard that Hendrix was about to leave She hugged his leg and said, "Daddy, where are you going? I want toe with you!"


    S

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    Hendrix raised his hand to pat her head and said softly, "Stay here and take care of mommy for me."


    "No!" Aurelia pouted and frowned. "I want to go outside. Uncle Aaron used to bring me to his workce. You''re so mean. I don''t like you, daddy!"


    As she said this, she stomped her feet and turned around in anger. Her arms were crossed in front of her chest, looking like a tiny angry adult. She looked very amusing.


    Hendrix looked up at Aaron in the distance. He looked quite helpless and sad. He probably thought that Aaron had spoiled his daughter, so he would have to dote on her more to regain her favor.


    Aaron, the culprit of this quarrel, watched the fun and added more fuel to fire, saying, "Aurelia, you''d better not embarrass your daddy. Not everyone loves you as much as I do..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Emma pinched him on the arm. She said with some disgust, "Why are you all over the ce? Hendrix is her actual father. Don''t cause any trouble."


    Aaron gasped, but said stubbornly, "I could be a father! Why don''t you work hard to create another baby with me?"


    "Stop!" Emma covered his mouth with her palm, "You can have one by yourself. I don''t want to experience childbirth again."


    Aaron approached her with a chuckle and tried to appease her, "Don''t say that. It''d be nice to have a daughter! She''d be cute like Aurelia. She can be your little princess and you won''t be the only woman in the house anymore, so you won''t be bored anymore."


    Emma rolled her eyes at him and said, "Is that why I''m bored?"


    "What else?" Aaron looked innocent.


    "I..." Emma was about to throw another punch at him, but then she seemed to have thought of something and instantly deted like a balloon, "Forget it. You wouldn''t understand. Anyway, give up on having a daughter!"


    Even though he was defeated, Aaron wasn''t sure what Emma was thinking about. He shrugged and didn''t pester her anymore.


    After so many years together, Aaron''s EQ was still worryingly low.


    The things a woman said were very different from how she felt inside. The most important thing was that a woman needed love andpanionship.


    Before that, to locate my


    whereabouts, Aaron had travelled around the world, leaving very little time for Emma and their child. They were now finally reunited. From Emma''s point of view, she hoped to have more quality time together with him.


    Unfortunately, Aaron was always in short supply of empathy. To be able to get Aaron to share the same feelings she had, Emma would have a very long way to go.


    Hendrix nced coldly at the two of them who were bickering, then silently turned to me for help.


    In the past, I wanted nothing more


    than to protect my children from any


    harm. Based on my experience, however hiding wasn''t the best


    to solve any problem and


    only grow stronger by facing hardships head-on and making the best of it.


    Therefore, Aurelia should go with him.


    "Let''s satisfy her this time." I stood up and said, "I''ll apany her."


    Children were naive and timid, but with parents by their side, they would have boundless courage.


    Our children were destined to neverAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    live an ordinary life. It might be a good thing to experience all sorts of wonders in the world at a younger age. As parents, the only thing Hendrix and I could do was to be her solid shield to fall back on Content


    belongs to


    As soon as I agreed, Aurelia ignored the fact that Hendrix hadn''t yet agreed to it and ran to the door happily, cheering, "Yeah! We''re going out to y!"


    Looking at her cheerful little figure, I couldn''t help but frown. Aurelia was such a happy-go-lucky girl. Whose traits did she actually inherit?

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of Hendrix. He didn''t take it personally. He stood there and waited for me, reaching out his hand, beckoning me to hold him.


    I smiled and walked towards him. Just as I took his hand, Anne and Wynn popped up and looked up at us solemnly.


    "What? Do you guys want toe as well?" I asked tentatively.


    "Yes." Wynn nodded, saying, "Wherever Aurelia is, I''ll be there. I''ll protect her."


    He was so gentle and serious when he said this.


    "You are very considerate." I reached out my hand and patted him on the shoulder encouragingly.


    The bond between siblings was inseparable. It stemmed from how they interacted with each other in their younger days. It would be unreasonable to reject Wynn''s request.


    Looking up again, I met Anne''s gaze this time. Both of us chuckled before I asked, "There''s no need to say anything. Wynn wants to protect Aurelia. You want to protect your younger brother and sister as well, don''t you?"


    Anne giggled. There seemed to be starlight shimmering in her eyes, they were warm yet familiar.


    We had no choice but to bring all of them with us.


    We took the three kids with us. Only Dunn was left behind. Although the child was young, he was as smart as Aaron. As soon as he saw Aurelia and the others walking out, he held up the toy helicopter in his hand and went after them.


    As their son had run off, Aaron and Emma couldn''t sit still, of course.


    When we left the house, it turned into a night out for the family. With all of us together, it was very lively.


    It was ten o''clock at night when we arrived at the orphanage.


    The children in the orphanage had already fallen asleep. Only the ones Evan had brought back from abroad were waiting in a ssroom.


    The words "human experiment"


    made me think of danger. I thought


    that the children involved in the


    experiment would be


    unrecognizable. After getting out of the car, I was mentally preparing myself for anything. I had to be calm t¨¦set a good example for the children.


    But when we entered the ssroom, what we saw was very surprising.


    In the old ssroom, there were


    more than a dozen children lined up in two neat rows. Although they were dressed in white hospital gowns, their bodies were clean and didn''t have any injuries on them. Except for being fearful of strangers,All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    their faces didn''t show any signs of


    torture or depression. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I let out a sigh of relief. We should consider this a blessing amidst all of the misfortune we''ve seen.


    Hendrix walked up to the podium and looked around the ssroom before asking Evan, "Have you investigated their backgrounds?"


    "Yes," Evan replied respectfully, "The orphanage in Mesville has kept most of the records except for these children. Their origins are unclear, so they have been sent here for the time being."


    Hendrix didn''t react very much after hearing that. As he squinted his dark eyes, he fell deep into his thoughts.


    The huge ssroom was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. The children were breathing very heavily, they were very nervous.


    Aurelia had always been a bold girl. This was the first time she had seen so many children in one ce. While Hendrix was deep in thought, she slipped out from behind me and walked towards


    the children.


    I wanted to reach out to stop her, but seeing how curious she was, I kept quiet.


    Luckily, Wynn was quick to react. He immediately ran forward, held his sister''s hand, and walked with her as she looked at the children.


    The kids from the first row were all


    about the same age, and looked quite immature and timid. Aurelia looked at them and then ignored them She pulled Wynn along with her, and hurried over to the second row.


    When they walked past the skinniest kid there, Aurelia suddenly stopped and stared at the child with her big, watery eyes.


    After looking at the kid for a little while, she took out a lollipop from her pocket and handed it to the child, "Here you go!"

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    She held her out in front of the child, but the child didn''t show any signs of wanting to ept her gift.


    I carefully looked at the child. The moment I blinked, I found him somewhat familiar, but when I snapped out of my daze, I realized I was mistaken. Perhaps it was because of the boy''s shriveled face, or the fact that he was malnourished made him stand out more. It wasn''t that I recognized him, more like I recognized the look of malnourishment on him.


    Theb was an orphanage but also functioned on its own rules. Survival of the fittest was the rule everywhere. This boy was probably the one trapped at the bottom of the chain and was constantly bullied by the others.


    Aurelia hadpassion in her heart and was sympathetic to the weak. As her mother, I was grateful.


    Worried that the boy wouldn''t ept her gift because he didn''t have an adult''s permission, I said softly, "Go ahead. It''s alright."


    The boy looked up at me. His eyes were incredibly calm and different from his peers. Just looking at him gave me the impression that he has been through a lot.


    Lab rats that were used to receiving orders would nod in submission and express their thanks with their eyes. This boy, however, did not.


    He calmly looked at me for a few seconds, then looked away and brought his hand towards Aurelia''s neck all of a sudden.


    Wynn immediately pulled Aurelia back and stood in front of her with his face tensed up. "What are you doing?"


    Aurelia staggered before regaining her bnce. After she steadied herself, she saw Wynn and the boy confronting each other. The boy''s hand was still hanging in mid-air, and he had no intention of withdrawing it. His face was devoid of any emotion as well. The atmosphere was tense.


    Aurelia ignored all of that. She calmly tidied up her clothes and hopped back up on the spot.


    As she hopped up, something fell from her shoulder.


    Aurelia picked it up and handed it to Wynn excitedly. Smiling, she reassured him, "Wynn, look, he wanted to take this for me! He wasn''t trying to harm me!"


    In her hand was a candy wrapper.


    Aurelia and Wynn were very fond of sugary treats but we, including Aaron, didn''t allow her to eat a lot of it. This mischievous girl would have some new tricks up her sleeve every other day. She would steal some candy, secretly hide them away and eat them when we weren''t paying attention.


    Aurelia had probably snuck a candy into her cor before we left the house, for fear of being found out. Wynn was used to following Aurelia and walking by her side, so he hadn''t noticed it. The little boy was slightly taller than Aurelia, and they were facing each other. Noticing this, he wanted to help, but unfortunately, he was misunderstood by Wynn.


    It was a false rm.


    Realizing that the boy meant no harm, Wynn took a step back.


    Aurelia handed the candy to him and smiled, "Thank you! You can eat the candy now! It''s my favorite. It''s delicious!"


    The boy didn''t refuse and took it with a nk look on his face.


    Aurelia looked at him as he held the candy in his hand and smiled with satisfaction.


    Hendrix had made up his mind. "Keep all of them. Support them till adulthood in Arianna''s name."


    Evan nodded. "Yes sir."


    Hendrix nodded and turned towards the middle of the ssroom. He called out, "Wynn, bring Aurelia here."


    Hearing this, Wynn immediately held Aurelia''s hand and led her back.


    Walking up to Hendrix, Wynn said respectfully, "Daddy, I''ve brought Aurelia."


    Hendrix nodded. He then looked at


    Aurelia and said, "Without my


    permission or your mother''s from


    now on, you''re not allowed to approach strangers. Do you understand?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    While he said this, Hendrix''s face was nk. All Aurelia saw was his emotionless face. He was indifferent and couldn''t be offended.


    Aurelia knew he wasn''t in a great mood. Given the current situation, it was inappropriate for them to speak against him. Aurelia nodded and mumbled, "I understand."


    "Let''s go home," Hendrix said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With that, he turned around and walked towards us. He was ready to leave and allowed the children to walk ahead.


    Wynn always obeyed Hendrix''s instructions. He walked out without hesitating while Aurelia followed him closely from behind.


    After taking two steps forward, Aurelia stopped in her tracks and looked back at the thin boy, she was unwilling to leave.


    Hendrix followed her gaze and thought for a moment before lowering his head to ask, "Do you want to take him with us?"


    Aurelia pursed her lips and furrowed her brows. Staring at the boy, she mumbled, "He''s so thin. If he stays here, he won''t be able to eat well. Aunt Emma once said that orphans had things the hardest. I want to help him..."


    She very carefully said thatst sentence, she was afraid of offending Hendrix.


    Aaron had probably taught her that she shouldn''t be unreasonable during certain asions. Even though she was unwilling to leave, she wouldn''t act spoiled like she was at home.


    Hendrix had always been a man of his word. I thought that he would not allow for any exceptions, but he was unexpectedlypassionate.


    Without giving Aurelia a response, he stepped forward and looked directly in front of him, speaking softly but also with a dangerous tone, "Come here."


    He was talking directly to the boy.


    The boy walked over from the second row to the front of the children.


    Without the other children blocking him, we could see how thin he was under his clothes and he was already dressed in the smallest set of clothes as it was. When the wind blew, s sleeves would sway about. I was worried that he might get blown away if the winds blew stronger.


    We as adults couldn''t bear to see him in such a state. No wonder Aurelia couldn''t help showing him some kindness.


    In front of Hendrix, the boy looked feeble and weak, like a tree in the front of a giant mountain.


    "Come with me. The Roberts family


    will be willing to support you. You''ll attend the same school with Aurelia and protect her, cing her life above all else. Or you can stay here, and the Roberts will sponsor you. You will have to seek out your own way to survive. Choose."


    Hendrix was as calm as ever. He wasn''t making any expectations or giving any favors, just as he was with business.


    As soon as he said that, the boy answered, "I''ll go with you."


    Without waiting for Hendrix to give him any orders, he walked over to Aurelia and imitated Evan. He kept his head down, bent his body


    slightly, and extended his hand ne


    forward to lead the way. He


    said


    with a voice devoid of emotions,


    "Miss, after you."


    Aurelia instantly cracked into a smile. She wasn''t in a hurry to get to know him. She sprung forward cheerfully and caught up with Wynn.


    The boy followed at the end of the line taking very small steps. He was being very careful.


    As we watched the children walking under the dim streetlights, Aaron pocketed his hands and seemed to be lost in thought as he pondered out loud, "Are we going to keep this child? We don''t know anything about him."


    "What were we to do now that Aurelia likes him?" Emma chimed in, "Don''t just stand there spouting nonsense. If it were you, the result would have been the same, wouldn''t it?"


    Aaron was embarrassed. He clicked his tongue and held out his arms. "We''re talking about the kid! Why are you making fun of me? I''m innocent here..."


    Emma cast him a sideways nce and didn''t respond.


    Those two were going to be enemies for life.

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    Dunn followed Wynn and the others, while Emma and Aaron followed closely behind.


    Hendrix and I were some distance behind.


    Walking side by side through the corridor, we enjoyed some alone time together. As I looked at the thin boy who had fallen to the back of the line. All sorts of feelings welled up in my heart as I sighed, "He''s still so young. He doesn''t know what it means to be a servant. Isn''t it rather selfish of us to make an agreement with him where he has to protect Aurelia with his life?"


    I didn''t object to Hendrix''s good deed, but he had made the agreement under very unfair terms. Although this was for Aurelia''s sake, we couldn''t guarantee if the boy would get wounded one day and develop evil thoughts once he had grown up.


    "And," After a brief pause, I continued solemnly, "I feel that there''s more to him than it seems. Although he looks like a child, he isn''t as innocent as one. He''s like a deep, stagnant pool of water...


    Just like that person.


    While I was lost in thought, I felt my shoulder being wrapped in a warm familiar feeling. I turned around and saw Hendrix''s hand holding onto my shoulder, pulling me into his embrace.


    "Aurelia has a pure and innocent nature. We have to be very careful to preserve it." Hendrix took very good care of me and took each step forward steadily. He said this easily, which reassured me. "No one can stop my daughter from growing up peacefully. In a few days time, I will find a suitable opportunity to send the child away. At that time, I will need you to cover for me."


    He had already taken everything into consideration.


    I smiled and agreed, "If necessary, it''s fine for me to be the bad guy here. Aurelia isn''t very close to you. She shouldn''t be estranged from you over this."


    A husband and wife should understand these things and help each other. Only then could they live a happy life together.


    Hendrix held my shoulder and rubbed itfortingly. He lowered his head and smiled without saying anything. I wonder if he actually heard me.


    It turned out that we were right to be worried. Aurelia paid much more attention to the boy than Wynn did.


    The moment he entered the house, Hendrix instructed the servants to get the boy cleaned up. Aurelia would asionally sneak around to watch him.


    It made me uneasy.


    Paying too much attention at the


    beginning was often the first step to


    diving deep into the abyss. You might get to know just the bare minimum about a person but bepletely oblivious to the schemes and intentions they kept within, just like this kid which we knew nothing about.


    After thinking it over, I called Wynn over.


    "Dear." I ruffled his freshly washed hair and said with a smile, "Can you do me a favor?"


    Wynn, who was always good tempered, nodded and agreed without saying a word. "Mommy, what do you want me to do?"


    After thinking for a moment, I leaned


    al.ne


    in and whispered into his ear, "Aurelia has been ying a lot today. Can you think of a way to send her to her room and get some sleep?"


    "Alright." Wynn agreed and walked


    stone pir, pretending to be ying with a toy. In truth, he was sneaking nces at


    to agreed and walked


    warelia.


    Soon, the siblings began to talk to each other.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I looked at them from a distance, feeling both satisfied and confident in them. It was very


    beneficial to have more children around.


    In Aurelia''s eyes, Wynn was much more credible than Hendrix and I. To use Wynn as bait, we will achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    I expected Wynn to be sessful, but I didn''t expect him to be able toplete the task in such a short time.


    In less than a minute, Aurelia tossed the doll in her hand away and hopped up the stairs happily.


    I was surprised. Reaching out to stop Wynn, I asked, "Wynn, what did you say to Aurelia? How did she agree to it so easily?"

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    "Nothing." Wynn looked calm. "I told her that if she goes upstairs to sleep now, I''lle back early tomorrow to y with her after school." "That''s it?" I was confused. Even Hendrix couldn''t get a handle over this mischievous girl that Aaron had raised. Was she that easy to deal with? "That''s it." Wynn remained calm and said, "Mommy, if I can persuade Aurelia to go to bed early tomorrow, can I have the micrputer for another half an hour?"


    "Yes..." I was still shocked at how easily Wynn convinced Aurelia with a couple of sentences. Before I knew it, I had nodded and agreed to his request.


    "Thank you, mommy." Wynn smiled. "Good night, mommy."


    With that, he walked up the stairs without looking back.


    The dominant aura he exuded once again reminded me that everyone had their superior.


    As I thought of Hendrix and Aaron fighting over Aurelia, I chuckled.


    When I turned around, Hendrix had entered the room from the balcony and looked at me with great interest, "Why are you so happy?"


    "Nothing." I couldn''t tell him that he wasn''t as charming as his son, so I changed the subject. He was looking at his mobile phone earlier, so I asked, "Have you dealt with your business affairs?"


    "With Evan''s help, we don''t have much to worry about." Hendrix walked over to the sofa next to me and sat down. Tossing his phone onto the coffee table, he exined, "I found a rtively well-off family. Both husband and wife are unable to have children of their own, so they''re d for the opportunity to adopt a son."


    As soon as he got home, he began to make several phone calls. Turns out he had been looking for a family for the child.


    The Roberts and Reid families were very affluent. It wouldn''t be an issue for them to raise a child. We were both willing to do it purely out of kindness.


    The only problem was that we couldn''t find any information about that child. His background was a mystery, and with my woman''s instinct, I felt that he was likely to put Aurelia and the others in danger.


    For the sake of our children, any woman would


    think the same.


    I


    Out of guilt, I had to say, "Money isn''t a priority here. The most important thing is character, good family values, and a strong family


    the child a life which will allo


    background. With those, we can give


    to grow up well and healthy."


    him


    Hendrix opened his mouth and was about to reply. Giving him a sideways nce, I noticed a figure standing at the door from the corner of my eyes. Stunned, Hendrix closed his mouth.


    The boy had just taken a shower and was in a pair of pajamas. His hair was still dripping water, his thin figure was standing at the door frame. When he met our eyes, the light in his eyes flickered.


    Did he hear everything I said earlier?


    I felt embarrassed. Hendrix gently gestured at him toe closer.


    The boy walked in with his slippers on and stood in front of us. He tried his best to hide the fear he had in his eyes.


    "What''s your name?" Hendrix asked.


    The boy looked at me before answering, "Neal Granger."


    "So


    you remember your name?" If I remembered correctly, he had been an experimental test subject and had been taken away at a young age.


    He didn''t really know much about his biological family.


    Hendrix examined the boy with his piercing eyes. Even though he didn''t say anything, he gave off a very strong aura.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Surprisingly, the boy wasn''t afraid,


    despite looking straight into Hendrix''s dark eyes. He was just as bold as he was in the orphanage. He nodded firmly, saying, "Remember, I was only there for a month


    After I heard him say that, I came to a realization.


    Nathan''s experiments were to verify the changes in the genes in Hendrix''s body, so it was necessary to select test subjects of different ages. This boy named Neal, who happened to meet that criteria, was then kidnapped for this reason.


    His exnation made sense, but I felt that something was wrong here.


    It was as though he had deliberately led me to think this way to avoid being suspicious of him...

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    I soon put that thought aside.


    Standing in front of me was just a child, A poor child who had lost his family and had no one to depend on. Just surviving was a big problem for him, never mind the possibility of him scheming against us.


    I then felt really guilty for thinking that a child like him would scheme like an adult would.


    "Alright." Hendrix didn''t seem suspicious of him. He nodded for Neal to leave and said, "It''s gettingte. You should return to your room and rest." "Yes, sir." Neal bowed respectfully before leaving the living room.


    When it was quiet again, I noticed that Hendrix''s eyes were locked onto Neal. He was clearly very suspicious of him.


    "What are you thinking about?" I asked.


    When he heard my voice, Hendrix turned around as if to say, "He may sound like he''s well-educated, but that''s not a reason for him to stay close to Aurelia."


    With that, he picked up the cup of warm tea on the table that the servants had served earlier and sipped it. He had no intention of continuing the conversation.


    We shared the same opinion about him, so I didn''t have much to say. With how determined Hendrix was, the fear I felt for our daughter gradually eased.


    Hendrix got up early the very next morning. After we had breakfast, he brought me and Wynn over to the vi in the western suburbs.


    The servants that apanied us were reced by hired servants which Aaron brought from Mesville, they were dressed in casual clothes. Evan had arrived much earlier and was waiting at the gate of the vi.


    Hendrix asked indifferently, "Where is she?"


    "Miss Marshall is in the master bedroom on the first floor. She has been begging us to find a doctor..."


    Hendrix acted as though he hadn''t heard anything and strode into the room.


    I had assumed that the Marshall


    family''s properties would either bevishly decorated or have high-end furnishing. When we entered the room, I realized that the decorations were very unique. The walls were specially painted with colorful graffiti. There wasn''t much furniture in the hall, but several items in different shapes were carefully ced about. It seemed like it had been specially arranged for


    skateboarding.


    Jennifer always presented herself as a very elegant woman to other people. Who would have thought that she had such a hobby?


    I looked around the house as I followed Hendrix into Jennifer''s room.


    Evan stepped forward to open the door and saw a couple cuddling at the side of the bed.


    Upon closer inspection, the woman was none other than the once arrogant Jennifer. Her face looked pale, probably due to ack of rest.


    As for the man, he was sitting on the bed with a quilt that covered his lower body. When he saw us, he didn''t show any intention of moving away. Both of their eyes were swollen, it was obvious that they had just been crying.


    "Hendrix! How dare you drive my private doctor away? Will you bear the responsibility if he dies?" As soon as Jennifer saw us, she roared, "He''s your brother-inw! How could you be so cruel?!"


    With his head slightly tilted to the


    side, Hendrix nced at the person on the


    bed, "So, he''s still alive?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You..." Jennifer was furious. She faltered for


    some time and couldn''t speak aplete


    sentence, "I... You... you''re ruthless!"


    Hendrix ignored her ranting. He walked to the side of the bed and stared at the man on the bed condescendingly. Although I was a fair distance away from the door, I could sense a strong and magnificent auraing from him.


    Apart from Jennifer, everything in the vi seemed to be quite special. The decoration was very unique, there was strange- looking furniture everywhere, and the man had a full unkempt beard. I didn''t know whether he was an artist oran otaku.

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    If my understanding was correct, Hendrix''s "brother-inw" that Jennifer had mentioned was this man.


    From what I remembered, Jennifer wasn''t married. With her status, I wouldn''t think that she was in love with that man.


    Jennifer seemed to be very concerned that Hendrix might hurt this man. As soon as he approached him, she sat up on the side of the bed and hugged that man tightly. Her eyes were alert and she looked timid as she said, "Hendrix, don''t make things difficult for him. I''m responsible for everything. I beg of you, please hire someone to take good care of him for my sake, your sister. I''ve hurt him enough. I can''t drag him down with me anymore."


    I thought the man was mute, but just then, he spoke with a very feeble voice, "Jenni... fer."


    Jennifer heard the man''s voice and turned to look at him. Tears had welled up in her eyes and was about to spill out.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix didn''t have the patience to watch such a dramatic love scene. He said coldly, "Tell me, apart from the obituary, my dear sister, what else have you done?!"


    He didn''t give her any warning and had deliberately raised his tone.


    Jennifer knew that this was just the calm before the storm, or maybe she had remembered the scene where she nearly died in Hendrix''s hands. Frightened, she stammered, "I... I''ve suggested hypnosis to dad had no choice! Dad was terrifying. In the past thirty years, everything I had was arranged by him. The schools I attended, acquaintances


    associated with, and even the assets I had under my name. Everything I did and everything I own must satisfy him. Only by doing this can I qualify as a child of the Marshall family, and only then can I turn into an emotionless machine like he was!"


    "It''s ridiculous! Not only does he want to control our basic necessities but also our mindset!"


    She paused and turned to stroke the man''s face. With a sorrowful expression, she continued, "I chose Augustus, but dad hired someone to break his legs and to threaten me. To keep Augustus alive, I had to go home and be his well-behaved daughter. Just like before, Ipromised, but the seeds of resentment.were nted in my heart. I swore that I would escape from the Marshall family, this hell on Earth "Then, Hendrix, you finally


    showed up. Dad''s gene


    experiments also had a


    UMS


    breakthrough. As long as you brought the child back, I can sessfully aplish my escape n. Unfortunately, you were too ambitious, Hendrix. You''re much more stubborn than me and Jordan. You would never give in to Dad. I almost gave up on my n, but when thepany got destroyed, my hope was ignited once again. The explosion on the ind had a horrible impact on the Marshall family, but it was a great opportunity for me. I took the initiative to suggest your hypnosis treatment to Dad to turn you into a perfect puppet for the Marshall family. As for me, I would slowly umte resources under your perfect protection and wait for the best opportunity to


    escape."


    I didn''t know why, but as I listened to her, I found Jennifer to be very pitiful, "Even so, you had six years to leave, but you dyed it until now. At the end of the day, greed was what brought harm to you."


    "I''m greedy, so what?!" Jennifer raised her voice suddenly, "This is what I deserve! How great do you think it is, for my name to be on the Forbes List? fact, all the assets are being monitored by regtory agencies that belong to the Marshall family. Apart from my daily expenses, I don''t even have the permission to use a million dors! I


    el


    had to think of a way to mobilize the financial assets of thepany. I initially nned to leave. Who knew that you would suddenly decide to freeze thepany''s assets, cing me in a dilemma, so I was forced to kidnap Wynn in exchange for some money to flee with Augustus... I swear, Hendrix, I have no intention of hurting Wynn!"


    in front of you ever again..."


    As she spoke, she put her palms together and begged Hendrix for forgiveness, "Please let us live, Hendrix. Let us go. I promise that I''ll never appear

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    Jennifer had ced all of her hope on Hendrix''spassion. She didn''t mention how inhumane she was towards Wynn.


    If I hadn''t tagged along with Hendrix that day, Wynn and I might never know how this woman, who had always promised to put her family first, would betray her family for her own selfish reasons.


    "You truly are Nathan''s well-behaved daughter." I gnashed my teeth. If my hands hadn''t been on Wynn''s shoulder, I would have already curled them up into fists. "If Hendrix hadn''t exposed you today, and if Wynn did get kidnapped by your hands, have you ever considered how traumatized a six- year-old child would be?!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer, who was sobbing, fell silent. Perhaps she knew that she was wrong, she did not dare to look at me or Wynn. The light in her eyes flickered as she avoided making eye contact with us. She said, "My... my men would have known what to do and wouldn''t have frightened him. Besides, Hendrix subdued all my men. There are no ifs. You just want to pin a crime on me, that''s all..."


    "You''re not admitting to your mistake?" Hendrix''s faint voice rang out.


    Jennifer lowered her head even further, "Wynn is fine. I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    Hendrix said through gritted teeth, "You''re unrepentant."


    He turned to look at Wynn and me at the door and said indifferently, "Wynn, listen carefully. Can you see it clearly?"


    Only then did I realize that Wynn was frowning.


    "Yes." Wynn nodded and replied, "Yes, I understand."


    Hendrix raised his chin and squinted. Darkness shed across his eyes as he said, "Remember, you only have one name, Wynn Roberts. From now on, Wynn, you''re no longer rted to the Marshall family."


    "I know." Wynn nodded, not fully understanding what was going on. All of a sudden, an important question popped up in his mind as he asked, "What about Uncle Jordan?"


    "I''ll exin that to you at ater time." Hendrix''s voice was devoid of emotions. It was impossible to guess what was on his mind and it was an inappropriate time to ask another question.


    Wynn knew his temper, so he silently remembered this and kept quiet.


    When Hendrix looked at Jennifer again, his gaze grew colder as he said, "I gave you a chance."


    Anyone with minimal understanding


    would know what kind of ruthless decision that sentence meant. Jennifer stood up and backed away, yelling hysterically, "No, you can''t do this. Nothing happened to Wynn. You can''t kill me!"


    Hendrix stood still like a mountain as though even the slightest movement from him would cause her to suffer at any moment.


    "It''s too easy to die. The moment I learnt that you had issued that obituary, you had already died once. I''ve let you off once for the sake of us being siblings. Now, you should also have a taste of what it feels like to live a life worse than death."


    He heaved out a sigh of relief and said, "Come in."


    As soon as he sai


    said this, Evan came in from the outside with a few bodyguards. Jennifer thought they were going to take her away, so she hid in the corner, pressed against the wall. Every inch of her body refused to move.


    The bodyguards, however, turned around and walked to the bed, bent down to lift up Augustus Yates and carried him out.


    "What are you guys going to do to Augustus? Let go! Let him go! Let him go!"


    "Ah!"


    Evan''s men were just like him. They followed their orders without any mercy. With a single push, Jennifer fell heavily to the ground as she crashed against the bedside table. Blood gushed out of her wound.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    With a hiss, Jennifer woke up and shook her head. She reached out and touched her forehead. Seeing the blood on her palm, she frowned and struggled to get up as she tried to chase after Evan and the others.


    Hendrix went around the bed, grabbed her shoulders, and pushed her onto the bed.


    Due to the impact from her previous fall, Jennifer closed her eyes and fell onto the bed, mumbling. No one knew what she was saying.


    "Since you''ve always wanted to tear lovers apart, I will do as you wish. In this lifetime, you will never see Augustus again."


    "I can assure you that I will arrange for someone to take good care of him, serve him three meals a day and let him die a natural death, but you will never find him in your lifetime."


    There was no harsher punishment than to torture a person''s heart instead of destroying their body.


    For Jennifer to learn her mistake, the only way was to let her experience the pain of separating her from the one person she loved.


    For Augustus, she had destroyed my rtionship with Hendrix. She went against Nathan and paid no attention to Wynn''s safety. She was crazy about love. I was sure that after all this, she wouldn''t be able to sleep nor eat well for the rest of her life.


    Jennifer heard Hendrix with what consciousness she had left. She pleaded weakly, "Don''t... Hendrix, I was wrong... Please..."


    Hendrix''s eyes were dark and empty of any emotion. He stood by the bed indifferently then paused for a moment before turning around to walk towards me and Wynn.


    "Let''s go home."


    He spoke casually as though this cruel and brutal scene had never happened.


    I scanned the room with a heavy gaze and raised my hand to pat Wynn''s shoulder to motion him to leave.


    After Wynn left, I followed behind. Hendrix followed closely behind me whereas I wasn''t even bothered to turn around to look at him a second time.


    After we got into the car, I asked, "Why didn''t you mention that Jennifer wanted to kidnap Wynn?"


    Hendrix looked straight ahead, saying, "I wanted to nip that evil intent in the bud. I didn''t want you to worry, so that it wasn''t toote."


    It was his habit to make decisions beforehand.


    bel. nour


    Luckily, Wynn was fine. In just our lifetime, how could everything turn out as we had hoped it to be? "I hope that we can discuss and solve all our problems together. Now that everything''s settled, the Reid family wasn''t the same as it was before. You should change that bad habit you have of shouldering everything by yourself."


    Their genes determined that male chauvinism was truly embedded in the core of men. That also led them to turning a deaf ear to their partners. Foreign schrs had mentioned that unlucky families had their own misfortunes, but happy families all shared the same simrities.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Husband and wife would stay with


    el.9


    each other for the rest of their lives. They were honest, tolerant, trusting, and helpful to each other. Each of these aspects was absolutely necessary. As for the weight of marriage, if it was ced on only one party, it would be out of bnce.


    Hendrix curled his lips when he heard this. He leaned forward and asked, "My dear wife, aren''t you embarrassing me byining about me in front of our son?"


    I turned to look at Wynn who was sitting in his child seat, unbothered by what was going on. All he did was stare at the micrputer in his hand, not interested in meddling with our bickering.


    In the blink of an eye, I felt a hand on my back. After a momentary pause, I knocked it off mercilessly. "Hendrix, get your act together!"


    Flustered, Hendrix withdrew his hand. He shrugged and began to grumble, "The love shared between parents promotes harmony in a family. Arianna, if you behave so harshly, Wynn might suffer from gamophobia."


    I red at him angrily. How dare he act so high and mighty when he had just attempted to take advantage of me?!


    Just then, Wynn''s voice drifted over.


    "I won''t."


    Hendrix and I turned to look at him at the same time, only to see him in the exact same posture he was in earlier. He was in his own little world. Was I hallucinating?


    Then, Wynn switched hisputer


    off, turned around, and said in a childish tone, "In the future, I will marry a woman as beautiful as mommy, then I''ll raise a daughter as lovely as Aurelia. This is my goal. I won''t change it."

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    After a brief pause, his gaze fell on Hendrix as he said, "Daddy, mommy is right. The dictatorial rule of fascism will be eliminated by history!" Hendrix''s face darkened, his voice was icy, "From what you''re saying, you want to eliminate me, your father? Wynn Roberts?"


    In my experience, when an elder calls someone by their full name, they''d better escape as soon as possible, or they would suffer a miserable end. Wynn knew that he had offended Hendrix. With his eyebrows raised, he swiftly turned around, switched theputer on and pretended as though nothing had happened. It was as though he had never moved or said anything.


    His actions were so fast that I couldn''t react in time.


    After another momentary pause, I burst out into a peal ofughter. He knew when to strike and when to retreat. Wynn had grown up well. After being interrupted by him, all my anger instantly vanished. Sure enough, a child was the best source of joy for a mother.


    As for Hendrix, he kept a straight face throughout the entire journey home. No one knew what he was nning.


    After we had arrived home, Wynn immediately unfastened his seat belt and dashed into the house as soon as the car came to a stop. When we entered the living room, Wynn was nowhere to be found, but Hendrix stopped in his tracks in the corridor. His sharp eyes scanned the entire room.


    I read his mind and warned him, "Hendrix, if you dare to bully Wynn, you''re doomed. As a father, you shouldn''t be holding grudges against your children. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Hendrix was amused by me. Taking his coat off, he replied, "This is a matter between us men. You wouldn''t understand."


    Confused, I shrugged and asked, "So, men can bully little boys? I don''t understand."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What''s wrong?" Valerie asked with some concern. She thought that we were having a fight.


    "It''s nothing. It''s about Wynn." Hendrix answered curtly to quickly end the conversation.


    Shaking my head helplessly, I rolled my eyes at him once he looked away. All grown-up men acted the same, and they were all stubborn too. Men!


    Perhaps he had learned his lesson from Hendrix''s calling out his full name, since Wynn didn''te down for dinner. Instead, he locked himself in the study and didn''t even answer when Aurelia called him.


    The servants couldn''t get him toe out, so Hendrix got up from his seat and walked towards the stairs with a nk face.


    Based on how he looked, I knew that he was about to use force.


    "Wait a minute." I quickly stopped him and caught up to him as I said helplessly, "Follow me from behind, and I''ll get him out."


    When I saw Wynn for the first time, I felt that he was much too tense when he was in front of Hendrix. This sort of absolute obedience wasn''t how a six-year-old child should behave.


    I could understand Hendrix''s hope


    for Wynn to grow up strong, but I hoped to let Wynn know that there was still a corner in the family that could keep him warm. There was no need for him to stay tense albthe time.


    QUMS


    Soon, Hendrix and I arrive at the door to the study room.


    "Knock, knock..."


    After knocking on the door twice, I asked, "Wynn, can Ie in?"


    No matter the time or ce, for a child, being respectful was a principle that couldn''t be ignored.


    There was no response.


    After a while, I vaguely heard some


    footsteps approaching the door before Wynn spoke, "Mommy, go and enjoy dinner. There''s no need to wait for me. I talked back to daddy. I should be punished."


    He said this to spare me the trouble. But I knew he didn''t do anything wrong.


    When it came to matters with Hendrix, Wynn had always been overly cautious.


    "Wynn, I want toe inside. Let''s have a talk, alright?"


    He fell silent once more.

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    I turned to look at Hendrix. With his eyes squinted, he seemed ready to make his move. He had a disdainful but also proud look on his face. It seemed as if he was saying, "You''ll have to listen to me when ites to teaching our children."


    The moment I sighed, the door swung open from the inside with a loud thud.


    Wynn nced at me and saw Hendrix standing behind me. His bright eyes were glued to the ground as he left the room with his head down.


    I crouched down to his eye level. My hands grabbed his arms as I asked with a smile, "Wynn, aren''t you hungry? Why won''t youe and eat? If you don''t, Aurelia won''t be able to enjoy her dinner. You don''t want her to starve do you?"


    Wynn shook his head and replied softly, "No I don''t, but I made a mistake. If I make a mistake, I must be punished."


    "Well..." I pondered for a moment and pretended to sound serious. I nodded and said, "You did make a mistake."


    Wynn hung his head even lower and didn''t dare to reply.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?" I pressed.


    "I shouldn''t have talked back to daddy." Wynn pursed his lips. Feeling aggrieved, he continued, "I shouldn''t have said that daddy was wrong." "So, since you''ve put it that way, you think that daddy is right and I''m wrong?"


    "No," Wynn immediately looked up at me and nervously exined, but he couldn''t put his finger on what exactly was wrong here. "That wasn''t what I meant. I..."


    He was so upset that tears started welling up in his eyes.


    My heart melted. I immediately pulled him into my arms and tried tofort him. I whispered, "Wynn, my dear, you haven''t done anything wrong. If you think you''re in the right, you should stand by it and express your thoughts. Neither your daddy nor your mommy is always right. We make mistakes too. Only by pushing people to improve, can they learn the truth about things. Today, you''ve made your own judgement and expressed your views. That is worthy of praise, do you understand?"


    Wynn sniffed and held back his tears. He pulled away from my arms and asked, "Is that true? Was it really daddy''s fault?"


    When he said this, he stole a nce at Hendrix from the corner of his eyes. But when he met Hendrix''s emotionless stare, he became so frightened that he quickly looked away.


    "You and daddy are both in the wrong." I shook my head, pursed my lips and said, "Daddy is wrong because he was stubborn and didn''t listen to his family''s opinions. You''re wrong for not respecting daddy. Did you know that we both worked very hard for a long time to bring both you and Aurelia into this world? Daddy suffered a lot to protect us. He may have a bad temper, but he''s a man of indomitable spirit. Tell me, Wynn, having a father like him, isn''t he worthy of your respect?"


    Wynn nodded without hesitating, "Yes, he''s worthy."


    Noticing that he had understood the general idea, I patiently continued, "Today, in the car, you called daddy a fascist. Is that the right thing to say?" "No." Wynn shook his head, he looked very sincere.


    I sighed out in relief and asked him with a smile, "What should you do then?"


    After pondering for a bit, Wynn


    looked up at Hendrix, pursed his lips, and solemnly apologized, "Daddy, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have called you a fascist. I was wrong. Can you forgive me?"


    It was really easy tomunicate with a child who was intelligent from a young age.


    I sighed and stood up.


    Hendrix was still sulking but responded slowly, "Alright."


    He forgave Wynn.


    It was still, however, impossible for him to let things slide.


    Hendrix had roughly guessed what I was going to do. After he said that, he was about to turn and leave.


    I reached out to grab his arm and said with a snigger, "Ahem... Mr. Roberts, shouldn''t you be a good role model for the children?"


    I hinted this at him by frantically blinking to indicate that there was no way he could get out of this unscathed.


    He frowned and stared at me for a few seconds, then gave in and sighed.


    He collected himself, lowered his head, and softly apologized, "I also made a mistake. Wynn, please forgive me as well."


    It was so funny to see him embarrassed. I couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    A wide grin spread across Wynn''s face as though he had discovered an amazing treasure. "Daddy, I


    forgive you!"


    Hendrix pursed his lips awkwardly and said nothing. After a moment, he dashed downstairs.


    Wynn blinked and thought that he had offended Hendrix again and asked, "Is daddy unhappy?"


    I ced my hand on his shoulderContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    and whispered, "Daddy is shy and et


    embarrassed for admitting to hid. P


    own mistakes. You have to help him


    keep this a secret."


    "Oh..." Wynn hade upon a


    realization. He made a wide 0 shape with his mouth. He then raised his right index finger to his lips and shushed, "Shh..." "Hahaha.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    Two dayster.


    The n for the day was to meet the couple who wanted to adopt Neal, but one of Hendrix''s men suddenly came forward and informed us that Suanne had attempted to take her own life and was close to dying. We had to reschedule the meeting for another time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When we arrived at the basement, we saw the wound on Suanne''s head which had been heavily bandaged. She was wrapped in thick gauze, but there was still blood leaking out.


    She no longer looked as dignified as she used to be with her messy hair draped over her shoulders. She wasid on the floor like a dying beggar, the top half of her body was leaning against the wall.


    Nathan was still bound to the chair. There was a tube hanging above his face. The water was dripping much faster now. The water droplets were hitting his face so often that he couldn''t keep his eyes open.


    Suanne struggled to open her eyes. The moment she saw us, she dragged her lower body forward and pounced at us.


    I was caught off guard by her sudden movement and staggered backwards. Hendrix stepped forward and stood in front of me. Suanne grabbed his calves and pleaded.


    "Hendrix, my son. Please, let me drink some water. I haven''t had water for days. Have pity on your poor mother..."


    Her unkempt appearance and inaudible murmurings were worse than a beggar.


    The memory of my first meeting with Suanne shed across my mind. She had been a real beauty with a youthful face that was known to cause others to stare in awe.


    Her face now, however, which required special care that would easily cost tens of thousands of dors, was covered in wrinkles. Her eyes looked dead inside. She looked like she had aged considerably and was miserable.


    It was very hard not to feelpassionate for an elderly person who looked as miserable and pathetic as she did.


    Hendrix, however, scoffed sarcastically. He lifted his foot, kicked her away, and walked towards Nathan, who was still suffering from the dripping water.


    Not giving up, Suanne scrambled over to plead for mercy, but was held down by the bodyguards next to me. Only then was I able to keep up with


    Hendrix.


    Nathan, who was a mentally strong person, must be trying very hard to hold on. I was afraid that Hendrix would not get the oue he wanted.


    I had, however, underestimated the horror of this torture. It was so powerful that it could destroy a person''s will.


    As I approached Nathan, I leaned over, only to see that his eyes were wide open in terror.


    My heart skipped a beat as I ced my hand on my chest. I tried to keep calm.


    I wasn''t sure if it was because of the


    constant dripping of water on his face, but his eyes couldn''t stay shut as he had been soaked in water for a very long time. His face looked.


    swollen. What was most chilling to see was that his eyes were directly centered on the spot where the water kept dropping on him. He was so utterly terrified of it that he didn''t even notice me or Hendrix.


    Seeing his face so horrifically entranced, I moved back and shrunk away.


    Hendrix looked at him coldly. He


    lowered his gaze and said indifferently, "Nathan, you still


    stubbornly pretend to be ignorant of the truth. Even after the fact that we now that you''ve killed the Roberts family, the people who raise@me, you still haven''t said a word... Do you truly still see yourself as a good mother and wife?"


    He red at Nathan, who was bound onto the chair, but these words were meant for Suanne.


    Hendrix was right. From a legal standpoint, she would be charged for these crimes even though she wasn''t directly involved.


    As Nathan''s wife, Suanne had


    countless opportunities to get him back on the right track. Even if her efforts were trivial, she could have stopped him from hurting innocent lives. She, however, did nothing, She turned a deaf ear to everyone and everything Nathan had wreaked havoc on. Instead, she allowed him to go on a rampage and destroy humanity. She didn''t do anything but, at the same time, was responsible for everything.

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    She had been Nathan''s wife for a very long time, he was everything to her. It was due to her own twisted evil belief of treating all living creatures as unimportant trash that allowed her to ept the things Nathan had done.


    With her lips chapped, Suanne begged hoarsely, "You''re right. I''m not worthy. I''vemitted a grave mistake. I''ll repent for my sins. I''ll definitely stop your father from doing these things from now. Let us go, spare your father, and let him live. He''s such a proud man, he''ll never admit to his mistakes. I''ll apologize on his behalf. I''ll apologize on his behalf that he was wrong. Your dad hasn''t said a single word sincest night. He''ll die if things continue this way. You shouldn''t be so cruel, my son..."


    Her throat, which hadn''t been moistened with water in days, only allowed her to speak all of that in one breath. Some of the things she said were iprehensible. She was, however, persistent in trying to plead for forgiveness.


    When faced with death, pride and dignity meant nothing. Everything Nathan valued couldn''t be exchanged for even a single chance to breathe for he had ruined countless lives, including Hendrix''s.


    The basement shook with Suanne''s wails. The whole ce became overbearingly depressing.


    After a moment of silence, Hendrix stuffed his hands into his pockets and gave the order, "Untie them."


    Suanne thought that they were finally getting released. She excitedly put her palms together and prayed while she knocked her head against the floor, thanking Hendrix. "Thank you, my son. Thank you, my son. I''ve always known you were merciful..."


    "Well, you don''t actually know me." Hendrix interrupted her mid-sentence to provoke her. He raised his voice and barked out an order, "Throw them out at the busiest upscale business district, make them kneel, cry and beg for food and water, especially towards those they have looked down upon. Get everyone''s attention to see the once dignified and noble members of the Marshall family."


    Such humiliation would be a devastating blow to Nathan. I noticed Hendrix gritting his teeth, I could understand why.


    The man who had given him his life had once wanted to take it back. He had been lucky enough to escape and survive up till now.


    He didn''t owe his life to Nathan and


    and


    Suanne anymore, but he should return all of the humiliation, deceit, and contempt Hendrix had suffered, a hundred times more.


    The bodyguards filed in as they removed the torture device and untied Nathan.


    Nathanid on the ground motionless with his eyes wide open. If his chest hadn''t been heaving up and down, he might have been mistaken for a corpse.


    Suanne broke away from the bodyguards and crawled over, yelling, "Nathan, Nathan, answer me, Nathan!"


    The only response she got was the silence in the room.


    The bodyguards showed no mercy. After a brief moment, they dragged the two of them out.


    Hendrix''s car followed Suanne and the others. When we approached the business district, we stopped at a very busy and public location.


    It was peak hour. The business


    district was crowded. Office workers


    iel:


    bet


    and elite members of society swarmed the streets as they hurried off to their destinations. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The ck business car came to a halt at the crowded square. Dozens of bodyguards carried Suanne and Nathan out of the car and dragged them towards the center of the square. Without hesitating, they dropped them off and promptly left.


    When they came to the ck business car had already sped away, leaving the poor couple in the middle of the square.

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    During lunch hour, there would be crowds of people, all in a hurry. Many looked forward to enjoying a scrumptious lunch and pondered on how they could efficiently take their afternoon naps to cope with the heavy workload. Beggars were everywhere on the streets, so they didn''t notice the couple at first.


    Suanne knelt on the ground, she was pleading desperately for help.


    "Please, please call an ambnce!"


    "Sir, please give us some water. I know you''re a kind man. I haven''t had any water for three days. I''m dying..."


    "Miss! Miss, please, help us, please, I beg of you, I''m begging you..."


    "I''m down on my knees. Please save us. Please, save us..."


    Some busybodies stopped and watched her. One by one, they gradually formed a circle around the couple.


    Someone recognized Nathan as he asked, "Isn''t that the world famous psychology professor Nathan Marshall who had returned recently?"


    "That''s his wife. Why is she so injured? Did she do something bad and got punished because of it?"


    "Should we call the police? They aren''t going to die here, are they?"


    "Have you gone mad? Have you never watched a movie before? They were thrown out onto the street, so there must be someone watching nearby. If you help them, before you know it, the unlucky ones will be you and me!"


    "Besides, they''re horrendously greedy. You have no idea how big of a waste of time it will be if we help them. We may not have time to clock back in at the office. Then all of our work this afternoon will be for nothing!"


    With things as they are, these onlookers, who had thought about lending a helping hand, immediately gave up on the idea.


    Nathan had never expected that ordinary people, who he viewed as worthless, would be the ones to determine his life or death with a few simple words.


    Everyone in the square fell silent.


    Other than Suanne''s wailing, the only thing they could hear was arge advertisement that was broadcasting a promotion. It looked as though they werepeting with her to prove that saving a couple of dors was more important than saving their lives. The volume of the advertisement''s jingle grew louder and louder, slowly drowning out Suanne''s hoarse cries.


    For those who worked a nine to five job, time was money. It was considered a waste of time to stop and watch them. One by one, the passers-by began to leave.


    They walked off freely without looking back. If they were to recall the day''s events, they might not even remember running into Suanne and Nathan.


    They wouldn''t even be considered


    indifferent onlookers, as they were subjects to exploitation by people like Nathah. People who dominated and stood at the top of the pyramid, people who prioritize their lives over everyone else.


    These members of the upper ss of society exploited the workers at the bottom of the chain. This is what has led to their situation right now, where Nathan was severely injured on a busy street, but no one offered to help him.


    This was a causal loop. If someone treatedmoners indifferently,moners would return the favor with the same level of indifference. There were also people who were excessively sympathetic in the world, but unfortunately, Suanne and Nathan weren''t lucky enough to runC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    into them.


    After being under the scorching sun for half an hour, Suanne''s throat had dried up. She opened her mouth to continue shouting but couldn''t make a sound. Her body swayed and she soon fell onto the floor with a loud thud.


    There were only a few passers-by left in the square. Those that walked by the


    couple, deliberately sped up their pace and hurried away. No one knew whether they were actually in a hurry or if they simply wanted to leave this dangerous ce as soon as possible.


    Later that afternoon, there were only two bodies left in the center of the square, no one knew whether they were dead or alive.


    Hendrix looked away with his icy re. The car window wound up, blocking him from the view outside, as thought signifying the end of Hendrix''s kinship with the Marshall family.

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    "Drive. Back to the office." Hendrix said this with a nk face. There wasn''t a trace of joy or anger.


    For those who shared the same blood, the perpetrator could act unscrupulously, but the victim would feel burdened without any way of retaliating. To put it bluntly, the wicked ones had nothing to worry about.


    Unfortunately, Hendrix wasn''t a viin.


    In this moment, wherefort was meaningless, silentpanionship was precious.


    Along the way, I took Hendrix''s arm and leaned on his shoulder, ying with his fingers. I would feel him asionally looking at me, but I didn''t say anything as I didn''t want to make him feel like had to exin himself. Gently snuggling up to his arm, I positioned myself as a softfort for him to hold on to.


    After Hendrix had risen to be the wealthiest man in the country, he moved hispany''s headquarters into the highest office building in the center of the city. It was merely two blocks away from the city square and we arrived in a few minutes.


    "Bring me the documents," Hendrix ordered at


    Evan as he led me into the office.


    After so many years, I had forgotten everything about thepany''s business, so when I heard Hendrix instructing Evan to do so, I was uninterested as I thought he hade back to the office to simply deal with some business affairs. As I saw him take his zer off and approach the desk, I settled down in the reception area so as to not disturb him and Evan''s discussion.


    Hendrix pulled out a chair and saw me sitting on the sofa. He paused and raised his hand to call me over, saying, "Arianna, sit here." Without hesitating, I got up and sat next to him.


    Evan pushed the door open and entered the office. He walked up to the desk and handed a leather bag to Hendrix. After giving me a respectful nod, he turned around and left the room.


    As I recalled Evan''s contributions over the years, I casually asked, "Evan should settle down in Jarold City, don''t you think? Should we increase his sry?"


    Evan had been by Hendrix''s side ever since Ucrebury, bearing the same pressures and responsibilities that Hendrix had to. I felt ashamed. Never mind just doubling his sry, it seemed fair to also award him some shares of thepany to put him more on par with us.


    A talent like him would be appointed


    as an executive chairman in any


    otherpany. Yet, he had


    remained by Hendrix''s side for ten whole years, working for him without even so much as a grumble. Such a man deserved to be rewarded and respected.


    "I have my own arrangement for that," Hendrix answered as he undid the strap on the leather bag. With that, he pushed the bag across the table at me and urged, "Open it and take a look inside."


    "What is it? Why are you being so mysterious?"


    As I retrieved the documents sealed within the envelope, I noticed that it looked familiar. It was the equity transfer agreement with my signature on it. It was the document I handed over to Hendrix concerning the distribution of the Roberts Group''s stocks.


    "What do you mean by this?" I was confused. The contract was valid for only two years, so the agreement was already nullified. I hadn''t expected Hendrix to have kept this all this time.


    With his fingers sped, the corners of his lips curled up into a smirk as he urged, "Finish reading it before you say anything."


    Collecting myself, I took a closer look at the documents. There were a few more pages stacked together very closely, the paper was also very thin. As I flipped through the pages, I saw a notice regarding a change in personnel.


    "It has been decided by the higher


    management of thepany to appoint Ms. Arianna as the CEO of the Roberts Group, effective immediately."


    The date of issue was seven days ago?


    Didn''t this mean that this had taken ce two days before the n to search for Nathan''s hidden location?


    Confused, I looked at Hendrix,C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    intending to ask for rification only


    to find that he had been looking at me the entire time with his gentle but intense gaze. I couldn''t help chuckling as I said, "We''ve been together for a very long time. Why are you still looking at me like that?"


    "I can''t get enough of looking at the person I love the most." Hendrix''s words were so sweet it was as if his mouth had been smeared with honey. After fooling around for a bit, he put on a straight face and exined, "I had expected Jennifer to take advantage of us when we put our ns into motion, so I made use of this personnel change


    contract to freeze our funds in advance. Now the entire Roberts


    Group, including Nathan''s


    investments for the past six years, belongs to you."

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    After I heard this, I nced at the document in my hand and gave a slight nod. Pursing my lips, I asked, "So, I''m now the wealthiest person in the world?"


    It didn''t especially make me happy. After all, I didn''t care much for money right now. I much preferred the opportunity to apany my children as they grow up and to grow old with Hendrix.


    "You could say that," Hendrix uttered calmly.


    "Wow!" I looked at him and smiled with a feigned look of surprise before cing the documents back on the table. I then said, "I have now experienced the feeling of being the wealthiest person in the entire world. Ok, where''s the document you need me to sign to reverse this? Take it out. You don''t need to tell me about any of this next time. You''re still in charge."


    The transfer of shares was to keep Jennifer at bay, and right now, since everything was already settled, Hendrix was probably letting me go through these documents before I would sign another one that would return the shares to him. Only then would he be eligible to sign off on some other important documents.


    He did this out of respect for our rtionship, but then he had always been confident in his business affairs. Everything that was happening right then seemed to be very unnecessary.


    Hendrix, however, shrugged and yed dumb. "What document are you talking about?"


    Being rendered speechless, I wanted to see what kind of trick he had up his sleeves. "The document where I would then transfer the shares back under your name. Do you want me to remain as the richest person in the world?"


    Hendrix''s smile widened. "Can''t I?"


    Subconsciously shrinking back, I grew very suspicious of him, "Hendrix, this isn''t funny."


    For young women who had never experienced the harshness of society, Hendrix''s "gift" might please them to the point of ecstasy, but I wouldn''t be fooled.


    If I were to take over a listedpany with such a huge capital, I would not be able to sleep well for the rest of my life. Hendrix wanted to dump all of this responsibility onto me!


    Hendrix''s breathing grew heavier. He reached out and pushed the document back to me. Staring at me with his dark, solemn eyes, he said, "This is a wedding gift." "What?" A wedding gift?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Laughing, I said, "But we''ve been together for a long time now. We''ve been married for so many years. Why the wedding gifts now? You''ve already given me a wedding gift. There''s no reason to give another one Mr. Roberts, even if you don''t want to meddle inpany affairs anymore, you should find a more decent solution, don''t you think?"


    Hendrix breathed out a long sigh. He leaned back against his chair and stretched. Closing his eyes for a moment, he muttered, "I can''t hide anything from you."


    As the saying goes, a married man would spoil his partner as he would a child. In my opinion, Hendrix was theplete opposite, he didn''t want to spoil, but he wanted to be spoiled.


    I shook my head and chuckled, urging him to get down to business, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Get Evan to prepare the documents as soon as possible and sign them so that we can go home. We can''t leave our guests waiting."


    The family who wanted to adopt Neal was waiting to meet us at our home. They were our guests and it would be very inappropriate to keep them waiting. That was not the way to entertain guests.


    Then, some shocking words came out of Hendrix''s mouth.


    "Marry me."


    The very air froze for a split second, I thought I had heard wrong. I brushed my messy hair behind my ear and asked, "What did you just say?"


    As his eyes shot open, Hendrix sat up straight. He ced both hands on the table and raised his right hand to rap on the document on the table. He then said, "Since you''re not willing to ept a wedding gift, this will serve as my dowry. We''ll officially get married again."


    I looked into his deep and determined eyes, unsure of what to say.


    Hendrix remained calm as he reasoned, "There are 197 countries in the world and about 600 mediapanies nationwide. The cost of advertising during prime time is about 40 million dors a day. The budget of 300 million dors will go to the Roberts Group..."

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    "Wait a minute." He was simply talking to himself right now. Did he assume I didn''t exist all of a sudden? "What are you talking about? What advertisement?"


    Hendrix was stunned for a moment before he spoke seriously, saying faintly, "For our wedding video of course. Shouldn''t we tell the whole world you''re marrying me?"


    Who was it that taught him to say nonsensical things with such a serious tone?


    "Stop joking around. There''s nothing to talk about with marriage." I gulped. I wondered if Hendrix had been affected by Suanne and Nathan''s tragic situation. I then asked, sounding concerned, "Are you alright?"


    Hendrix stared at me in silence for a few seconds, stood up and approached me. Without any warning, he leaned over until his face was a few millimeters away from mine. I was so scared that I immediately leaned against the chair. He was simply insatiable. Gripping the armrests of the chair with both hands to support himself, he leaned in.


    He didn''t stop until I waspletely held back against the chair, I couldn''t move any further away. Our lips were so close to each other that they could touch with just the slightest movement.


    "Does it look like there''s something wrong with me?" Hendrix''s deep ck eyes shed with a hint of amusement. "Is it that difficult for you to address me properly?"


    Such an arrogant stare... He probably thought that I was afraid of being taken advantage of.


    Although I was unwilling to admit it, I was the wealthiest person on earth right now. How could I be frightened over something like this?


    I took a deep breath and sat up straight. Hendrix shrank back, his upper body reflexively bounced backwards to draw some distance between us. His entire body froze.


    The n worked. I lifted the corners of my lips up into a smug smile. Sneering, I said, "You''re the one acting scared now. Weren''t you so arrogant a moment ago when you were asking to be properly addressed?"


    Since he knew that I was deliberately teasing him, Hendrix smirked and pecked me on the cheek before standing up straight and moving away. He said, "I''m serious. For the first half of my life, my love for you was terribly restrained. But now, for the rest of my life, I want the entire world to know that Arianna and Hendrix are one. When they see your name, they will think of me. Just being together isn''t enough to express just how important you are to me."


    "Send Neal away, and we''ll register for marriage in Irnd. After the wedding, we''ll drop off the children with Aaron, and then well go for our honeymoon."


    Right at that moment, I knew that Hendrix was serious.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He wanted to use the honeymoon as an excuse to get away from the children to enjoy some alone time and then to do whatever he wanted.


    This married man''s sudden romantic outburst was so bizarre. I couldn''t figure it out!


    I saw through his intentions, not


    knowing whether tough or cry as I rejected his offer, "I know what it is you want to do here, but you''d better give up on this idea. You''re not a child anymore. It''s better to avoid such extravagance if possible. You can''t spend a few hundred million dors promoting a wedding. It''s too loud and gaudy. You were born in a military family, so you shouldn''t lose your hardworking and frugal upbringing. Otherwise Master Granger might end up rolling in his grave and wille looking for me in my dreams at night to tell me that I''m bringing disaster to the country and its people!"


    I didn''t give Hendrix the chance to respond. After saying this, I stood up and walked out the door. Grabbing my bag, I said, "This is for your own good. In the dignified capital of Jarold City, a man with such an indomitable spirit wants to marry an ordinary woman? People will say such horrible things about us. In order to avoid this from happening, we should keep a low profile."


    I deliberately dragged my tone. The moment I opened the door, I slipped out without hesitating. I was afraid that Hendrix might catch up to me, so I quickly paced towards the elevator. I smiled and sighed as soon as the elevator doors closed.


    I knew Hendrix very well. He wouldn''t give up until he achieved his goal. To enjoy some quality alone time, he had probably already started thinking of other ways to change my mind.


    It''s good for him to be kept busy with this for now. At least it proved that he had really gotten over the trauma caused by the Marshall family.

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    After waiting in the car for quite some time, Hendrix arrived and got into his seat with a nk face.


    He straightened his body and looked forward steadily, cing his hands on his knees as though he had drawn an invisible line between us.


    Only women would sulk silently. But when it came to Hendrix, it unexpectedly suited him. He even looked slightly embarrassed.


    As I looked at his sharp jawline, I pursed my lips and held back myughter. Leaning over to take a closer look at his face, the car came to a sudden stop, and I, who had forgotten to buckle my seat belt, was thrown out of my seat from the inertia.


    Just then, a pair of huge hands ced themselves on my waist. With a gentle push, I was brought back onto my leather seat.


    When I looked up, I saw Hendrix''s furrowed eyebrows. His deep ck eyes looked concerned.


    I seemed to have read his mind, which implied, "This is the wife I''ve chosen for myself. Even if I get mad at her, I can only brace myself and continue to spoil her."


    "Pfft..." I couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Hendrix''s face darkened. He couldn''t stand seeing me like this, but he couldn''t do anything about it either. Others only suffered defeat from Hendrix, so he had never been treated this way before. He had probably been rendered speechless.


    Even so, the hand on my waist was steady. What remained of his stubbornness was used to turn away to not look at me and to refuse talking to me. As for me, I followed Hendrix''s example. I then leaned on his shoulder with nothing to fear, behaving presumptuously throughout the whole journey.


    The couple who wanted to adopt Neal were both university professors. They were well educated and had been waiting for us for a very long time. When they saw us arriving home, all they said was that it was fine and didn''t show any signs of dissatisfaction at all.


    From that, we had a good judge of the kind of people they were. From within me, I had already tacitly approved of them.


    Sitting opposite them, it was necessary to ask about their living conditions. Hendrix had, however, already investigated their backgrounds, so we simply chatted casually.


    I thought about this and sincerely reminded the wife, Amy Hiller, "Neal is a rtively introverted child. After you''ve brought him home, I hope the both of you will spend plenty of time and patience on him and give all of you the opportunity to get along."


    Amy was a kind-hearted woman, and she had afortable smile on her face. Upon hearing this, she


    nodded and reassured me, "Don''t et


    worry, Mrs. Roberts. We can''t have children ourselves but we will definitely treat Neal as our own. We believe that, as long as we try our best, our child will know." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As she said, Amy affectionately looked at her husband and they both held each other''s hands tightly together. Everyone could see the excitement and joy that they radiated.


    I nodded with satisfaction. Neal was going to have a good home.


    But then, there was a suddenmotioning from the backyard.


    "Help! Miss Aurelia has fallen into the water! Help!"


    "Butler, quick! She''s drowning!"


    When I heard this, it felt as though lightning had struck me. The panic and surge of that electric shock instantly spread throughout my entire body.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In that very second, I disregarded my dignified appearance, stood up and ran towards the back yard.


    When we arrived on the scene, the bodyguards had already rescued her. Aurelia was lying on the ground, soaked and unconscious. The bodyguards were giving her CPR.


    She didn''t have a lot of water in her lungs, so she spat it out after the bodyguard had pressed on her chest twice.


    As soon as the servant draped a nket over her, Hendrix bent down, picked her up, and strode off into the house.


    I patted my chest and let out a huge


    sigh of relief Just as I had rxed and was about to catch up to Hendrix, found several bodyguards gathered into a crowd. Once I


    approached then, I realized Neal had


    almost drowned, just like Aurelia.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    The bodyguards were using much more effort to resuscitate Nealpared to Aurelia, but he wasn''t responding to it.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked nervously.


    A bodyguard who waspletely soaked exined, "When we rushed over, this little fe was holding onto Miss Aurelia. I guess she must have choked on a lot of water!"


    As the bodyguard said this, he had already done several rounds of CPR on Neal. But Neal still hadn''t opened his eyes and remained unconscious. One of the bodyguards picked him up and rushed away, "Get out of the way, call Doctor Aldred, quickly!"


    Doctor Aldred was the Roberts family''s personal physician. He stayed in the neighboring vi and was able to arrive within a few minutes.


    The entire Roberts household was in chaos. Amy and her husband were worried about Neal, so they followed the bodyguards.


    Although Aurelia had already woken up and Hendrix was with her, I decided to go back into the room to calm her down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sure enough, I could hear Aurelia sobbing from


    the stairs.


    She was just a child after all. She was frightened and couldn''t control her emotions.


    When I entered her bedroom, Aurelia was in Hendrix''s arms. Tears and snot were all over her face.


    When I walked to her bedside, she immediately ran over to ask for a hug. "Mummy, I want a hug..."


    I held her in my arms, gently patted her on the back and whispered tofort her, "It''s okay, daddy and mommy are both here. It''s okay, don''t worry."


    It took a long time for Aurelia to calm down.


    I helped Aurelia change into some fresh clothes. I was afraid that she might catch a cold from her wet clothes.


    Whilebing her hair, she suddenly asked, "Mommy, is Neal okay?"


    I was stunned for a moment before I collected myself.


    "Do you like Neal very much?" Realizing that something was


    wrong, I asked Aurelia to turn around and look at me. I asked her very seriously, "Aurelia, tell me, how did you fall into the swimming pool? Didn''t your uncle teach you how to swim?"


    "Yes, he did." Aurelia nodded with her innocent face.


    "Then how did you drown?" I asked.


    She pouted and gave me a pitiful look. She slowly lowered her head. "Neal can''t swim. I wanted to teach him, but Neal wouldn''t go into the water So I swam by myself. I didn''t I know how far I had gone. When I wanted to get out, I was too tired..."


    "So Neal obviously can''t swim, but in order to save you, he jumped into the water. If the bodyguards hadn''te in time, you and Neal would have both drowned. Aurelia, do you think what you did was right?" didn''t want to me the children, but this was a matter of life and safety. It was best if they knew how serious it actually was. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    To my surprise, Neal wasn''t a bad person at all. He was brave enough to risk his life to save Aurelia.


    Aurelia brought her head even lower and sobbed. "I know I made a mistake, mommy. I won''t do it again..."


    She sounded like she was about to cry again.


    Aurelia was always exceptionally lively and she rarely ever cried or felt sad. She had learnt a valuable lesson today.


    "As long as you learn from your mistakes. Since Neal saved you, what should you do?" I asked.


    "I''m going to see Neal, thank him and apologize to him." Aurelia pursed her lips with her eyes all watery, looking very sincere.


    With that, I gave her a nod.


    As we walked out of the bedroom, Hendrix, who was standing outside, had guessed what had happened. He picked up Aurelia and walked off.


    Amy and her husband waited nervously at the door. They were waiting for us to see them before they would walk in.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Roberts." Doctor Aldred was cleaning up after treating Neal. When he spotted us, he immediately put everything down and came to greet us.


    "Hello," Hendrix replied indifferently. "How is Neal?"


    "He''s not in a critical condition anymore. However, due tock of oxygen for an extended period of time, he is still a little weak. He will need to recuperate for some time."

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    "So you''re saying that he won''t be back to normal by today?" Aaron had followed into the room with his hands in his pockets. He then leaned against the door and said in a knowing tone, "What interesting timing."


    At the orphanage, Aaron had a fewints about Aurelia taking Neal home, which made people feel that Aaron was out to get him.


    However, as one of the people Aurelia was closest with, even though Neal really did save her, I still felt as though Aaron had a point.


    Aurelia was much more mischievous than Wynn and Anne, but she had never gone overboard. This whole drowning incident was very odd.


    So, even though things felt pretty stiff after he said this, no one spoke out against it.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After a while, Doctor Aldred broke the silence.


    "Well, that''s basically it. In addition, this child has signs of malnutrition. During his period of recuperation, it''s best to take care of his body. Otherwise, it will affect his overall development."


    "We''ll keep that in mind. Thank you for your hard work today, Doctor Aldred," I said gratefully.


    "Just doing my job. If that''s all Mr. Roberts, I''ll be heading back now."


    "Sure." Hendrix replied calmly.


    Doctor Aldred then left the room with the nurse.


    Aside from us, the only people left in the room were Amy, her husband and Neal.


    Amy and her husband were obviously curious about what Aaron had said. Their expressions changed from being delighted to that of hesitation and distress. Before we could say anything, Amy had alreadye forward to relieve the stiff atmosphere. "Mr. and Mrs. Roberts, since Neal needs some time to recover, maybe it''s best not to stress him out any further. Why don''t wee and bring him home another day?"


    Women were always soft-hearted. I felt really sorry for her after seeing her expression.


    Adoption was a tacit agreement


    between Hendrix and I. It wasn''t


    something that could change overnight Postponing a day or two wouldn''t be much of a problem. We, as parents, might as well take the time during this dy to repay Neal for his kind deed.


    I was about to speak up when Hendrix''s deep voice said, "Will you keep your word?"


    He had directed this question at Neal. It was obvious that the decision of sending him away wasn''t going to change.


    Men were always more assertive and they were able to stay strong when faced with such a sad looking child. If it were me, I wouldn''t have been able to say anything.


    I guess this was the reason why people with opposing personalities have to work together toplement each other. In life, some things just couldn''t be handled properly by yourself.


    The bedroom fell into pin- drop silence. Maybe they were taken aback by Hendrix''s indifference, or maybe they were waiting for Neal''s response. The only sound in the room was from Neal''s breathing.


    Aurelia didn''t know about our arrangements with Neal. She thought that Hendrix was trying to test Neal''s resilience. She naively pped her hands and cheered for him instead. "Neal, Neal, daddy is asking if you can get up and y with me. Come on, get up. You''re the best. I''m rooting for you!" "Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In contrast to the indifference of adults and the innocence of children seemed horribly unkind. What was more depressing was how everyone chose not to burst the bubble.


    Hendrix''s eyes were cold and emotionless. There wasn''t a trace of sympathy or weakness in them. He looked at Neal, who wasn''t moving. He stood rather imposingly.


    Neal looked at him in confusion for a few seconds before he gave in. He lifted up the quilt, got out of bed and stood up without any help.


    "I''m fine, sir." Neal looked up at Hendrix. "The butler has already told me about this arrangement this morning. I''ll go with them."


    "Neal, where are you going?" Aurelia asked innocently.

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    Neal looked at Hendrix before tilting his head. He smiled at Aurelia and said, "I''m going to buy the most delicious lollipop in the world for you. Can you promise me that you will stay at home and wait for me toe back?"


    "The most delicious lollipop?" Aurelia brought her hand to her chin, and thought for a moment. She then smiled. "Well then, you muste back soon!"


    "Mm." Neal nodded. He then nced at Mr. and Mrs. Hiller, who had been waiting for some long time, before lowering his head in eptance. "I''ll be going then."


    He then walked towards Amy and her husband.


    I had warned him to keep his distance with Aurelia. The couple held onto Neal and nodded their heads in excitement, they couldn''t wait to take him home. Soon, they left with Neal after expressing their gratitude.


    Walking to the door, Aurelia suddenly shouted, "Neal! I''ll be waiting for you!"


    The three of them who were standing by the door suddenly stopped. For a brief moment, the obvious signs of hesitation trembled throughout the boy''s small body. But then, in his desire to draw a clear boundary with everything in this house, he quickened his pace and soon disappeared from sight.


    Not receiving a response from Neal, Aurelia was a little disappointed. She pouted her small mouth and fiddled with Hendrix''s necktie, mumbling to herself, "Hmph, how dare he ignore me! I''ll just ignore him too!"


    It was widely agreed upon by women around the world that a young girl''s anger wouldn''tst for more than three seconds. She would just be as clingy and as excited as ever the next time she saw him.


    Little did she know, this stranger that she liked so very much, was never going to return to this house ever again.


    "Children have the purest of minds. They can''t pretend to like or dislike something for long. Maybe Neal was Aurelia''s first real friend. This was, however, the very same reason that further solidified my decision to agree with Hendrix." I thought to myself.


    There was no such thing as a perfect rtionship between two individuals in the world, whether it be love, friends, or family... or any kind of rtionship. If there were, it would only be an illusion.


    Childhood only everes once. I''d rather mistakenly get rid of a ymate than to risk having her bond with a scheming individual.


    A whileter, Hendrix put Aurelia down and turned to the butler outside the door. "Take Wynn and Anne to the swimming pool."


    "Yes, sir."


    After the butler left, he looked at me from the corner of his eyes and ced Aurelia''s hand in mine. "Take her to the pool. I''m going to change my clothes."


    Hethen headed out.


    Was he... going to teach the children how to swim?


    Aaron however, had already taken the opportunity for this bonding activity once before. Besides, Aurelia had nearly drowned not too long ago. Was this really necessary?


    After giving it some thought, I looked


    up again. Hendrix had already disappeared at the end of the


    corridor. I had no choice but to put on a swimsuit for Aurelia before bringing her back to the pool.


    When we arrived, Wynn and Anne were already in the pool in their swimsuits and had floatation devices around them. They swam up to the surface and sank back into the water. They moved so


    §©§Ý§à§é


    effortlessly in the water, it looked like they were born to be swimmers. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was clear that these two didn''t need any help.


    I had no idea who gave Aurelia her bubbly personality or where she got it from. She got out of my arms and rushed into the water as soon as she saw Wynn swimming happily.


    "Wynn! Anne! I''m here!"


    Aurelia was the very definition of being timidly bold. She was being cautious and hesitated to let go of the railing while attempting to get closer to Wynn and Anne by sshing water at them.


    I shook my head and smiled helplessly. Who would believe that this little girl had just survived from drowning not too long ago?!

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    Anne took pity on Aurelia, she couldn''t bear to see her getting anxious while kicking her little legs about. She went to pick her up and the both of them swam around together.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud whistle blowing from behind him.


    Aaron had secretly changed into his swimming trunks. He stood there in his swimming trunks, exposing his tanned toned body and looked very shy.


    "Uncle, you''re so handsome! Wow.." Aurelia waved her hands about happily, sshing water everywhere.


    Aaron smiled triumphantly and walked towards me as he put on his swimming cap.


    I shuddered and smacked my lips at his arrogant exuberance. The older he got, the more childish he became. As old and grey as he was, he still acted smug in front of the children.


    "What''s with that look on your face?" Aaron looked at me with both of his hands on his hips and asked, "How many men at my age have a perfect body like mine? Do you see this bronze eight pack? I would look a lot better if I hadn''t eaten so much in the past two days. You should be grateful I''m not charging you for this eye candy. What''s your deal, huh? Do you despise me?"


    "I didn''t say that." I quickly turned my face away and tried to avoid the topic. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a figure standing at the door.


    His fair skin, clearly-chiseled chest, abs, and even his lower abdomen was well-built. Compared to Aaron, he had a much more mellow temperament. Despite all of these years, Hendrix had maintained his physique incredibly well. He wasn''t inferior in the least to any of his younger peers. Shocked by all the stares and attention he was getting, Hendrix pursed his lips and grinned at himself. This seemed like it was his first time being so exposed in front of so many people. Even the servants who were standing in the distance were staring at him.


    lot


    Aaron was already pretty eye-catching enough, but Hendrix had the kind ofplexion that a of people fancied. The both of them upied opposite sides of the pool. This was no longer an ordinary pool, but a paradise for girls.


    Of course, both of my daughters, Anne and Aurelia, were losing their minds at the both of them.


    "Daddy! Is that really you? I can''t believe you have such an amazing body! Can I take a picture and show it to my friends?" Anne couldn''t help butpliment her father.


    As for Aurelia, she was so shocked that her jaw had dropped. She was so astounded to be able to say anything.


    Being robbed of the limelight, Aaron headed to the closest diving board and performed a perfect dive. Anne and Aurelia pped their hands and cheered in excitement, "Wow! Uncle, you''re awesome! You''re the best!"


    Aaron popped his head out of the water and wiped his face. He gasped heavily and signaled over to Hendrix to provoke him, "Don''t just stand there. Come on, show me


    what you''ve got!"


    Hendrix nced at him contemptuously. A sh of disgust red in his eyes. He then calmly walked over to the diving board.


    He spread his arms apart, held his breath, and jumped.


    His dive was a perfect ten. From the side, I could only vaguely make out a slender figure under the water. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the children.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Ooh..."


    "Aah..."


    The moment he returned to the surface, Aurelia pressed firmly against Hendrix''s left shoulder while his other hand waded around in the water to keep him afloat.

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    After a short while, Aurelia burst into giggles when she came to her senses, "This is so much fun! Daddy do it again! Do it again!"


    Hendrix''s hair was wet and stuck to his forehead. Droplets of water dripped down from his strands of hair. Yet he still tried his best to maintain his nk face. "Do you now know who you should learn swimming from?" he asked.


    "Yes, I do! I want to learn from you daddy! I also want you to do what you did earlier! I flew up in a whoosh!" Aaron''s eyes turned red. Two days ago, she''d held onto Aaron saying that he was the best uncle, and now all her attention was her on daddy. "Little traitor" Aurelia switched sides so easily!


    Both of the men exchanged nces as one showed off his victory while the other was helpless with his loss.


    "Hendrix, you''re breaking the rules. Aurelia is so small, who wouldn''t be able to carry her? This doesn''t count. Let''s go again. Whoever finishes ap around the pool first, wins!" Aaron cursed as he swam at them.


    Hendrix ignored him and carefully put Aurelia down from his shoulder. He asked Wynn and Anne to stand in a row. He was standing with pride, fully expressing the grandeur of a leader.


    "Today, I''m going to personally teach you all what to do when someone is drowning..."


    "What?" Aurelia''s face fell as she asked, "Daddy, can''t we y a game instead?"


    Her voice grew softer and softer. Aurelia didn''t dare to look at Hendrix''s cold face to boldly tell him, "I really want to y instead".


    Hendrix didn''t respond, but the answer couldn''t have been any more obvious... no room for negotiations. Things turned dull. Aaron gloated as he watched them while he leaned on the side of the pool. It didn''t seem like he wanted to help in any way.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ''Do the right thing at the right time'' was Hendrix''s guiding principle. Thebination of work and rest wasn''t in his original idea of learning new skills. I agreed with him on this however. Children got carried away very easily. Since this involved being careful in the water, paying extra attention to this was worthwhile.


    Luckily Anne was familiar with Hendrix''s temper. Afraid that Aurelia would upset him, she went ahead andforted her. "Aurelia, be good. After we''re done practicing, maybe daddy will give you a reward!"


    As she said this, both of the sisters looked at their emotionless father at the same time.


    Hendrix was never the type to be affected by such "threats". As opposed to his usual personality, he didn''t get angry, instead, he unexpectedly obliged. "Sure."


    Sure enough, he had understood his daughter''s wish.


    "Yeah!"


    up


    Aurelia lifted both of her hands in joy and slid through the hole of her swimming float. She was caught off guard and, had gulped down two mouthfuls of water. Luckily, Wynn and Anne were very quick to respond. They pulled her up immediately, allowing her to gasp for air.


    "Pfft! Pfft!", she spat out water then stole a nce at Hendrix. When she noticed that he wasn''t bothered by this, she squinted her eyes and made a funny face to calm things down.


    After all of that, they finally began training seriously. All three children had basic swimming experience and were very intelligent. They picked things up very quickly and spent most of their time ying after Hendrix and Aaron werepeting with each other for Aurelia''s praises. They yed her favorite game over and over again.


    Right at that moment, Emma suddenly appeared. "Aaron! You don''t care about thepany or your son anymore, do you? If you don''t want to spend time with us, let''s get divorced already!"


    After Emma snapped, Aaron went from swaggering about to beingpletely humiliated. He sighed and got out of the pool, "Well, I guess that''s it for today."


    After saying that, he even coaxed his wife with a yful smile, "I''ming, I''ming. You keep saying you want to get divorced. But can I live without you?"


    As he said that, he reached out to hold Emma.


    Emma leaned to one side and dodged him perfectly. She ced her index finger on Aaron''s chest, squinted her eyes and said, "You want to sleep in the study again, don''t you?"


    Aaron felt snubbed and had to give in to her. Not long after, he followed her back into the hall with his head hung low.


    As dusk slowly crept in, Hendrix quickly ended their training session and took the children inside for a bath.


    I followed behind some distance


    away. I watched Hendrix being surrounded by the children, all of them talking andughing. I felt that life was great and started to look forward to what the future held for us.


    QUMS


    Suddenly, I spotted a scar on Hendrix''s knee.


    As I had been to Myanway before, I immediately recognized that the scar was a gunshot wound that had healed.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    The wound wasn''t very obvious. I probably would never have noticed it if he wasn''t in swimming trunks and hadn''t walked in front of me.


    Hendrix wouldn''t have shown me his injuries on purpose. There was only one possibility that I was able to discover this, he had forgotten about his injury.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Evan happened to pass by with the servant who was cleaning up. I stopped and called out to him, "Evan, wait a minute."


    "Madam." Evan bowed respectfully.


    Still looking at the scar on Hendrix''s leg, I asked, "What happened with Hendrix''s knee?"


    Evan looked up and followed my eyes. After a moment of silence, he said, "I''m afraid I don''t know the answer to that, Madam."


    "You don''t know?" I was surprised and amused at the same time. Evan had been with Hendrix for much longer than me. He settled everything for Hendrix, how could he not know? Did I look like I was someone who was easy to fool?


    I stopped walking and said, "Evan, do you know that your ears twitch uncontrobly when you tell


    a lie?"


    Evan was stunned, his face looked shocked. He then pretended to be calm and said. "I really don''t know, Madam. I''m telling you the truth. Mr. Roberts doesn''t actually tell me everything."


    "Really..." I said as I smiled.


    I made up the lie about his ear twitching, but he hesitated whichpletely gave him away.


    Forget it. Evan was loyal. Hendrix must have warned him about this, hence his tightly sealed lips. Both the master and his servant were equally foolish. Once they''ve agreed to never talk about something, they''d never spill the tea no matter what.


    Since he had settled his past, it might not be that difficult for Hendrix to be honest with me about it.


    "Okay, I''ll let you off this time. Let''s head inside."


    As soon as Evan left, I went straight to my room. I sat on the sofa for a while before Hendrix stepped out from the bathroom.


    Looking up, I saw him with his exposed upper body and a towel tightly wrapped around his waist. If everything went exactly to n, his next step was to change into some fresh clothes and cover himself uppletely.


    Hendrix noticed that I was looking at him. He squinted his eyes and revealed a malicious smile.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Right now, I have a very strong reason to suspect that you''re giving me a hint."


    As a couple, we both naturally knew what these kinds of stares meant.


    As expected, he walked into the cloakroom.


    "Don''t tter yourself." I quickly dismissed the idea.


    I looked down and thought about it for a while. It seemed that it had been a very long time since I watched Hendrix change into his clothes, He often left early and returnedte in the day. On top of that we had spent more time apart than when we were together, so I didn''t have many opportunities to watch him change. It wasn''t strange then for me to not have noticed


    such arge gunshot wound.


    With that in mind, I got up and walked towards the cloakroom. Leaning against the door frame, I looked down at it.


    It just so happened that Hendrix had


    just stretched one of his legs into his pants. Just as he was about to get up, he caught sight of me from the corner of his eye. He looked slightly to the side before continuing with putting on his pants.


    If we were younger, we couldn''t have withstood this kind of stares, but at our age, we were now much calmer. I focused on the scar on his left leg, gently pursing my lips.


    Hendrix was a very smart man. He pulled his pants up and followed my eyes that were focused on his left leg. Right then he knew that I had discovered the secret that he had kept hidden in his heart for a very long time.

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    In fact, it wasn''t so much that it was hidden, but rather that I hadn''t paid enough attention to him.


    I didn''t ask, because I just wanted to know if the promise we made with each other in the past still counted right now.


    Hendrix was just like that scar. He didn''t try to hide himself away, but he had always been standing under a heavy shadow. He habitually chose to be silent. But now that the shadow had faded away, it was time to reveal his heart freely under the sun.


    Everything was difficult in the beginning and there was always a first time.


    "That year when you were kidnapped while you were pregnant with our first child, we heard news from Jarold City that someone had found out the truth about my parents'' idental death. I rushed over there by myself. As expected, I was ambushed and got shot in the leg. Although Pedro''s men saved me, I was bedridden for two whole months."


    His tone was light, critical and rxed. It was as though he was talking about someone else.


    I still felt a stabbing pain whenever I recalled the events of the year. On top of the despair I felt from losing my child, I still agonized about the darkness I had been stuck in from mya thatsted for two whole months.


    At the darkest and most helpless moment of life, any help and care provided by other people were all futile. Hendrix was absent during the times I needed him the most. So, for a long time, I wasn''t willing to even utter his name.


    At that time, Hendrix had been so eager for revenge. He knew that it was a trap, but was willing to take the risk and gamble his own life away, neglecting me and our child. There must have been a reason for this.


    But in the end, we had fought hand-in-hand, until now. Whatever happened in the past should stay in the past.


    "Andrea was the one who took care of you in those two months. So, in order to repay her for that, you got engaged to her?" I smiled faintly and made fun of him.


    Hendrix shrugged and didn''t agree nor disagree with me. "Not exactly. Back then, I wasn''t ruthless enough. Andrea would cry and make a fuss all the time. I owed this to Casper, so there was nothing I could do about it. Furthermore, it was only an engagement, so there were plenty of opportunities for me to break my promise."


    "Humph..." I snorted and said knowingly, "It seems that I wasn''t coy enough back then to win your heart."


    "It''s not toote to try it now." Hendrix squinted his eyes slightly, with a naughty smile on his face.


    "Forget it." I waved my hand at him and turned to leave. "Mr. Roberts, if you are missing Andrea, feel free to go looking for her. I''d bet she would love it."


    I didn''t want to be sensitive about it, but I still couldn''t get a hold of myself whenever her name came up.


    Luckily, Hendrix didn''t reply to this, so this matter was left unsettled.


    When I returned to the living room, I noticed that Evan was there. It seemed that he had been there for quite some time.


    I looked at him, then turned back and looked at the cloakroom. I then said faintly, "You heard all of that?"


    Evan lowered his head and didn''t say anything.


    I didn''t mind being kept in the dark. It''s just that he always chose to keep quiet at the worst times, which triggered me.


    "Evan." I crossed my arms in front of my chest and said seriously, "I don''t care whether you actually hear us or not, but listen carefully. There is no distinction between me and your boss hope that from now on you won''t keep things from me due to your obligation to protect me. Understand?"


    I didn''t see myself as someone who enjoys gossiping, and I wouldn''t inquire too much about things that I shouldn''t be talking about. But I had to be serious about Evan''s behavior of being secretive.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Got it!" Evan blurted out. When he said this, he looked up at the ceiling. He didn''t dare to look me in the eyes.


    Why did I feel strange about this? Was this guy ying tricks on me? He was very quick to agree to my promise, more than anyone else ever did. Did he still secretly See Hendrix as his only true boss?


    "You..."


    "Her orders are also mine."


    Just as I was about to threaten him, Hendrix suddenly walked out. His casual clothes swayed aboutzily with his loose hair. He looked very gentle and harmless.


    Seeing as Evan hadn''t responded, Hendrix added, "From now on, tell her anything she wants to know. Say everything, don''t leave anything out." With his backing, I felt very confident as I puffed out my chest.


    Evan looked at Hendrix and then at me. He saluted


    and said, "Yes sir!"


    The sound of his leather shoes clicking on the floor made me pat my chest repeatedly to calm down. Before I could react, Evan started exining monotonously.


    1.ne


    "Mr. Moore was the one who shot Mr. Roberts, Back then, in order to fulfill his daughter''s wish, Mr. Moore shot Mr. Roberts'' knee and threatened him. If he didn''t agree to be engaged to his daughter, the next bullet would pass through Madam''s stomach..."


    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    The room instantly became deathly silent. Hendrix looked very ufortable.


    "How could you be so oblivious as to blurt all of that out?"


    Hendrix was dumbfounded. How could his assistant, who had been with him for so long, suddenly not know how to keep certain things quiet? Even though he wasn''t the best with words, it was very obvious that Evan felt sorry for Hendrix. After all, they have gone through thick and thin together. Now that he finally had a chance, he had to grab it and let everyone know what they had gone through.


    I had actually hoped that Evan could be like this more often.


    "Forget it, you can leave." Hendrix stared coldly at him, then dismissed him.


    "I''m sorry, sir." Evan hung his head down and answered solemnly before heading straight out the door.


    The moment I looked up, I could see him smiling knowingly.


    He really was Hendrix''s right-hand man. His intentions were so obvious. It seemed like Evan had grown bolder recently.


    Hendrix suddenly muttered, "He''s getting more and more rebellious. I guess it''s time to recruit another assistant and remind him of his ce."


    I actually thought that he was very upset, but when I turned to look at him, his face was nk. He looked so much softer and gentler with his soft hair and pajamas.


    I pursed my lips and smiled. It wasn''t Evan who had grown bolded, it was Hendrix who had lost his vigor over time, making him a much softer man.


    I too, was in a situation just like he was before. Aaron tried to change me, but Hendrix''s salvation came a little toote.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But now, thinking carefully about it,


    this was better than never. There were so many people who would spend their entire lives rolling about in the swamp of fate, but they were so deep inside it that they were unable to get out of it. Compared to them, we should consider ourselves lucky.


    Hendrix began to feel ufortable as I kept staring at him. He maintained his poker face as he said, "Evan is getting old, looks like his memory is declining. My injury was an ident. It had nothing to do with my father."


    It seemed that Hendrix had once again mastered another skill that all married man had... lying with his eyes wide open.


    With my arms crossed, I expressed my strong determination and looked at him with a threatening re. My entire body seemed to ask "Do you actually think I would believe that?"


    Hendrix looked at me from top to toe and then said with a smile, "I can''t hide anything from you anymore."


    "Okay." With his hands on his hips, he sighed and smiled at me. "I''ll tell you everything,e over here."


    Although my n had worked, I wasn''t in a hurry to move over. Instead, I raised my eyebrows and shrugged my shoulders, indicating that I wouldn''t move a single step before I got the answer I wanted.


    Hendrix sighed helplessly as he began to speak.


    "That night when you were kidnapped, one of the guests at the birthday party happened to know where my parents were. The man left halfway through the party and I chased after him. I was ambushed but men from the Moore family saved me."


    "At the time, my


    father was


    convinced that Andrea was his


    actual daughter and asked me to be engaged to her in exchange for him saving my life. But I refused and left him humiliated. When I left, he shot my left leg. So I had to rest for more than a month under the surveince of the Moore family."


    He exined everything like it was nothing, as if none of that happened to him. The only difference was that this time, he made small movements with his body, which made it seem more natural.


    It seemed that he was concerned


    that I wouldn''t believe any of this. He continued after a brief pause, "It''s true that my knee was shattered, but my nerves weren''t affected. Fathe loved his daughter way too much. He couldn''t be that cruel and kill the man his daughter loved. That''s why the man standing in front of you is not a cripple. Back then, things were very chaotic between us, problems kepting, one after another. You were very emotionally disturbed then, so I didn''t mention it."


    Hendrix spoke in a self-deprecating manner, "I basically did this to myself. It would have been better if I did end up crippled. If I lived my entire life never being able to walk normally, I guess that could be considered as a form of redemption."

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    I knew very well who he was trying to earn redemption for, our first child, Monique.


    Hendrix was obsessed with revenge and was very stubborn back then. But who knew the kind of torment he had been suffering through?


    No one could tell how one wrong choice would affect a person''s life. Fate had allowed us to cherish another day of living and chose not to punish us for our past mistakes.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked up to him, stood on my toes, and kissed him.


    Hendrix looked like he had been struck by lightning. He raised his hand to touch the corner of his lips with a look of disbelief.


    "Just a small prize." I looked at him, trying to make my smile seem enthusiastic, "It''s a reward for being honest. Once you''ve really reconciled with yourself, the reward will be even more generous, Mr. Roberts."


    It''s not that Hendrix didn''t want to hide from me, it''s that he couldn''t.


    In those days where we had missed out on each other, we were, more or less, guilty for doing so. No one was better than the other, and we had no right to decide for either of us to be tortured and punished forever, but we did have the right to choose whether to reconcile or not.


    Back then, I used topete with Hendrix, Andrea, and even fate, but in the end, all I did was make myself look bad. I can see clearly now, that time can take away everything that didn''t belong to me. Whether I fought or not, it wouldn''t change a thing. All we should do is take good care of ourselves. This was the best way to cherish the people that were worthwhile.


    Hendrix licked his lips as though he were tasting the kiss. Then he suddenly reached out and pulled me over.


    When I came to, I was already locked in his arms. We looked at each other. His eyes were filled with passion and affection. "I''ll be collecting some interest then."


    After being dumbfounded for a moment, I struggled to get up. "There''s no such thing, urn..."


    I had forgotten once again. To me, this man never abided by the rules.


    Forget it, it was useless to struggle. Best to just let...


    It was almost nine o''clock and we had all just finished dinner. Aurelia didn''t want to go upstairs to sleep. She absent-mindedly looked at the door with a doll in her hand.


    As her mother, I knew that she was waiting for Neal.


    I nudged Hendrix and gestured for him to get Aurelia to go upstairs to sleep. No matter how long she waited, Neal would never appear again after all. It was best to get her back to her daily routine as soon as


    possible.


    A quick look, Hendrix got the signal. He put down the tablet in his hand and said indifferently, ''Aurelia Reid, what time is it?"


    She jumped and looked down at her watch on her wrist. "It''s 8:57pm."


    It was only three minutes away from her bed time, but she wasn''t paying attention to that. In fact she hadpletely ignored it. Hendrix began to sound more serious. "Hmm?"


    Aurelia felt a chill in his tone. She quickly stood up, hung her head down, and began to pack up her toys.


    I was speechless at how slow she was moving. It would be dawn by the time she was done packing up her toys.


    So I ruthlessly interrupted her


    attempt to dy her bed time. "It''s alright, pack up the toyster. Now head upstairs and follow Anne to wash up. Then go to bed. lle up and tell you a story


    later."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No!"


    Aurelia suddenly shouted out loud, which startled all of us.


    Realizing that she had done something wrong, she quickly lowered her head and bit her lip as she murmured, "Neal hasn''te home yet. I said that I would wait for him Mommy, daddy, I''m not sleepy yet Can''t we wait just a little longer..."

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    All three children had always been obedient, and knew that they shouldn''t provoke their father when he was being stern about something. They rarely acted this way. The air in the living room had turned stiff after Aurelia''s rebellious act.


    Actually, if Hendrix had reminded her once more, Aurelia would listen to him and head upstairs. However, he stared at her drooping little head in front of him, showing no signs of opening his mouth.


    When someone''s emotions simmered, they would easily do things that were inconsistent with his or her personality, especially children. If their parents gave in too easily, they would easily form the idea in their subconscious mind that they could get what they want by pretending to be pitiful. But this would only cause more conflict.


    "Ahem..." I quickly pretended to clear my throat to remind Hendrix not to be so softhearted.


    Hendrix turned his head away with his eyebrows knitted close together. He looked as though he couldn''t bear to do it.


    I was utterly confused.


    Who was it that said that men had hearts of stone? It was clearly made of something much more fragile.


    I had no choice but to be the bad guy here.


    "Aurelia..."


    "Aurelia."


    As soon as I opened my mouth, a more delicate sounding voice called for her. I turned around and found that Anne was on her way downstairs to pick up her sister.


    We locked eyes with each other and Anne nodded, indicating for me to stay calm. Then, she walked over and knelt down to talk with Aurelia. "What''s wrong with you today? I''ve been waiting for you upstairs for such a long time. Why aren''t youing upstairs?"


    She was just a teenager, yet she acted calm and mature like an adult. Every time Anne spoke in her gentle tone, it would always remind me of Monique.


    Monique had been a very carefree person, but for some reason, every memory I had of her felt soft and kind.


    Aurelia raised her head and pouted, as though she had found her savior. Tears slid down her cheeks, and she spoke while sobbing. "Sis, Neal sald he woulde home. I haven''t been naughty, he doesn''t have a family. I said that I would be his family, so I can''t just go to sleep and forget about him."


    Anne felt sorry for her and reached out to wipe her tears away. She sighed and then said earnestly, "I know that you''ve been a very good girl, and you have the kindest of hearts. But sometimes, good intentions can lead to bad things, do you understand?"


    Aurelia sniffed and looked at her, confused. She was obviously still too young to understand.


    Anne was patient. She pursed her lips and smiled, then continued to exin. "Think about it, you''ve been living in Mesville for so many years. You have uncle and auntie, me, Uncle Charles, and so many other people with you. Have you ever stopped missing mommy and daddy?"


    "No!" Aurelia retorted anxiously. "I''ve missed them! I wanted to see mommy and daddy every day! I dreamt of mommy and daddy every night! I will never stop missing mommy and daddy..."


    "Okay, okay, calm down. I know what


    you mean, and I don''t me you nor do I doubt you." Anne quickly patted the top of Aurelia''s head, and her tone turned much softer. "I just want you to understand that the most important people for each of us are our mommy and daddy, and Neal is no exception. He has been so lonely for so many years. Do you think that he should stay and live with us or live happily with his own mommy and daddy?"


    Aurelia opened her mouth sadly. "With his own mommy and daddy..."


    After a brief pause, she said excitedly, "But Neal doesn''t have a daddy or a mommy!"


    Anne curled her lips into a smile and


    said patiently It''s not that he doesn''t have parents, it''s that theyC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    have been separated for a very long


    ''ve


    time, like us. That uncle and auntie who took Neal away this morning are now his parents. You''ve seen them before. You can tell that they are very nice people and will take very good care of Neal, right?"


    "Hmm..." Aurelia closed her lips tightly and was lost in her own thoughts.


    For a child her age, the most difficult thing to understand wasn''t knowledge found in textbooks, but of worldly wisdom. It would take some time to really understand what Anne was trying to tell her, but one thing she was sure about was that neither Anne or us would ever lie to her.

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    Anne pretended to get up and look at Aurelia seriously, "If you insist on waiting for Neal, then he''ll be separated from his parents. In this case, maybe we might also be separated from mommy and daddy tomorrow. Are you sure you want that?"


    "No I don''t!" Aurelia cried out. "I don''t want that! I don''t want that! I don''t want that..."


    Wiping away her tears, she then reached out to hug Anne. "I''ll go to bed now, I don''t want to leave mommy and daddy!"


    "All right!"


    Anne picked up Aurelia and secretly winked at me. She thenforted her as they went upstairs.


    As I watched them disappear up the stairs, I brought myself to ask Hendrix.


    "Mr. Roberts, where is your dignity as the head of the family? You should know your principles as a parent and as a father. So why did you retreat when faced with a minor problem like that?"


    He brought his thumb and forefinger close together. He gestured to show how close he was to something.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hendrix leaned back and looked down at my hand. He smiled and said, "It''s a minor problem for you, but that''s not the case for me. I''ve tried so hard to get close to Aurelia for a very long time. I can''t let all that effort go to waste."


    After a brief pause, he pulled my hand away and approached me. He deliberately lowered his tone and narrowed his eyes. "Besides, who say I''m the head of this family?"


    "You rogue."


    Hendrix''s temper had improved a lot but he was still very shameless. I would have been taken advantage of if he had continued. I pushed him away and ran back into the room.


    While the girls were busy washing up in the bathroom, I quickly found the remote control on the bed and hid it in my closet before I thenid down on bed, feeling very at ease.


    As expected, Hendrix began inching his hands around after the lights went off. It didn''t take him long to start searching around for the remote control. I snickered to myself and left him lost in the darkness looking for the remote control. I let out a long sigh of relief and fell asleep.


    I had thought that the matter with Neal was already settled. However, it was very obvious that Aurelia had lost her smile in the past few days. She wasn''t interested in her food anymore and she would be gloomy all day long. She wasn''t even as responsive to Anne and Wynn as used to.


    Since Freya was the one who''d practically raised her, I thought that she would have more experience on how to deal with a situation like this. So, I went to her for help.


    Half an hour after our call ended, her car was already at our gate.


    Without even greeting us, Freya went straight to Aurelia, who was drawing circles with some dried twigs on the grass. She ced her hands on her knees and ben down to talk to her.


    Her confident expression made me feel relieved. Finally, there was someone who could cure Aurelia''s depression.


    But then, two minutester, Freya returned with a hunched back. She shrugged and walked towards me, saying that there was nothing more she could do.


    "I was happy for nothing." Crossing my arms, I sighed. "You raised Oliver and yet you can''t deal with Aurelia? What did you say to her?"


    "What else could I say? Just exin the situation to her, then slowly coax her out of it. That usually


    always works with disapprovingly.


    kids,"


    Freya said


    Of course we had already tried every known method to coax her out of it. If those methods had worked, she wouldn''t even be here in the first ce. Looking at how lonely Aurelia was, an unexinable feeling of sadness built up in my heart.


    If she had her parents by her side growing up, she would have been able to have normal friends, instead of Aaron who was busy looking for me while pursuing his career. Out of desperation, he raised her at home and treated her like a princess. If all of that hadn''t happened, she would have been able to live life like a normal child.


    All in all, Hendrix and I owed her.


    "Don''t get too worked up by it. There''s always a way. As the old saying goes, whoever starts the trouble should end it," Freya reminded.


    "Does that mean that we have to bring Neal back?"


    It''s not that we never considered this, it was just the veryst option we would take.


    "Not necessarily," Freya said as she


    looked at Aurelia. "If seeing Neal is


    all she wants, then take her to him.lt


    would be best if she saw how happy he is with his new family. Maybe that way, she''ll be able to let go of her worries. She''s a girl after all,


    I


    she''d care very deeply for a lot of


    things, people too." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She was lost in her own thoughts, muttering to herself, "Seems like having a son saved me a lot of trouble..."

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    Freya was still verypetitive. She alwayspared herself to everyone, and now she wasparing our children. I retorted, "It''s not a burden, it''s a good kind of concern. Having an independent son is good, but the joy of having a daughter is indescribable. As parents, we have the responsibility to protect them, so there''s no such thing as calling them a burden."


    She shrugged, indicating that she agreed. "Perhaps I''m just used to being alone ever since I was a kid. I never got to experience what it was like to be clingy all the time. However, you''re right, forget about it."


    I smiled at her. I didn''t hold it against her.


    Having known Freya for such a long time, I knew her very well. She had grown up pampered by her parents. Although there wasn''t a lot of affection between her and her siblings, she had a vigorous temper when it came to love. When she fell in love with Zachary, she couldn''t stand being apart from him for even a second. This was what I called affection. Nowadays, she had turned cold and indifferent, but to me, I could tell that it was just her form of self defense due to extreme disappointment.


    After all, so long as you didn''t fall in love, nor made the effort to, you would never get hurt.


    After figuring out what to say, I walked up to Aurelia and prepared to bring her to see Neal.


    Considering that it has been about a week since Amy and her husband brought Neal back with them, paying them a visit shouldn''t be an issue.


    Aurelia lit up the second she heard Neal''s name. She happily ran up to her room to get changed.


    Freya stood next to me with her arms crossed, watching as the little girl joyfully jumped up and down in excitement. She casually reminded me, "Why don''t we do a little background check first? She''d be reluctant to let the kid stay there if you guys see something bad."


    "I think it''ll be fine."


    When Neal left, Evan gave him a phone, reminding him to call the emergency number if something bad happened to him. There was no news from him for now, which was enough to prove that he was living very well with his new family.


    In fact, we had very strictly filteredAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    through all the interested parties et


    who wanted to adopt him. Since Freya probably didn''t know about this, she was worried for nothing.


    Shortly after, Aurelia had changed into a new dress and a small hat. She walked down the stairs with a big smile on her face. Wynn followed close behind her.


    He should be having his online sses in his study, why was heing downstairs?


    "Wynn, what''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Nothing, Mom." Wynn stood in front of me, looked up at me then said, "I''ming with you."


    Before I could respond, he walked


    past me and went to Evan, who was guarding the side door. He said, "Mr. rk, please arrange a few men and a couple of cars for us. Oh, and pleasee with us as well."


    "Very well, Master Wynn."


    As soon as he said this, Evan turned around and left the living room.


    It was just then that I noticed that Wynn had changed out of his loungewear: It was obvious that he had already made up his mind. He had only been informing me about his decision, he wasn''t asking for my permission.


    I sighed helplessly. He was literally a chip off the old block.


    I shared a car with Freya and Aurelia while Evan was in another car with Wynn. A couple of bodyguards followed us from behind in a separate vehicle.


    Two hourster, we had reached our destination.

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    Amy came from an ordinary middle ss family. Luckily, their ancestors were from Jarold City, so the residential area they lived in was pretty decent. After the driver was done with registration at the guard room, I noticed that the people moving in and out were all in vehicles. Only a few people travelled on foot. The green trees around the residential area were also very well-nned. All of the trees were three feet apart. In Jarold City, every inch ofnd was like a piece of treasure, this was quite exorbitant.


    The car stopped in front of the first unit at block number seven. Evan took the lead with everyone else following him closely.


    When we got to the door, Evan rang the doorbell.


    "Neal!" Aurelia called out to him. She was sweating from gripping the lollipop in her hand.


    However, the temperature in the corridor really was quite high.


    They stayed in a two storied apartment, on the eleventh floor. It was a hot summer day and the corridor wasn''t very well ventted. We felt the heat attack us the very moment we left our air-conditioned cars.


    After a while, there was no response from inside the apartment. Evan stepped forward and knocked harder on the door.


    Still, no response.


    My heart skipped a beat, suddenly realizing that it was the weekend. They had probably gone out with Neal for some bonding time.


    Freya didn''t seem very worried. If we had called Amy in advance, we might have avoided making a fruitless trip.


    "Mommy," Aurelia was so excited and thrilled that she had now turned anxious. She turned around and asked, "Why isn''t Nealing out? Does he hate me for not waiting for him?"


    "It''s not like that. Neal must have gone out with his parents. We will meet him soon."


    Feeling guilty, I decided to ask Evan for Amy''s number and called her personally. I was going to find out where they were and bring Aurelia over for a meet up as soon as possible.


    The call went through after ringing twice. Amy''s friendly voice rang in my ears. "Hello, Evan. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s me, Mrs. Roberts. Where are you right now and are you avable to talk?" I asked.


    "Yes, of course. I''m resting at home. Is there a problem?" Amy replied with a chuckle.


    "You''re at home?" I turned to look at the door was confused and my voice turned serious. "That''s great. We would like to pay Neal a visit. In fact, we''ve arrived at your house, could you open the door for us?"


    "What?! You''re at my house?"


    "How can you juste uninvited? Don''t the Roberts know basic etiquette?"


    Her sharp voice that rang out over the receiver caused me to pull the phone away. I frowned and a strong sense of disgust arose in my heart.


    Was this woman on the other end the well-educated professor, Amy Hiller, that I knew?


    "What''s wrong?" Freya asked carefully after noticing that there was something odd about my expression.


    "Nothing..." I replied absent-mindedly. I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    It''s true that I was in the wrong for not announcing my arrival beforehand. Maybe she meant no harm, she just didn''t want people to see how untidy her house was, so she''d lost her temper.


    With that in mind, I ced the phone back to my ear.


    Amy, on the other end, noticed that she had gotten unnecessarily angry. Her husband, Marcello quickly took the phone and answered, "...I''m truly sorry Mrs. Roberts. My wife has encountered some trouble at work recently and is very emotional.


    Please don''t take it personallyR1. nt


    assured, we wee you and Mr. Roberts to visit anytime. However, Amy didn''t exin things very clearly. We''re now in Jovell City. Our elders have been very eager to see our child, so I brought him here on Friday night. I''m afraid that we won''t be able to return for the time being, so I''m really sorry for making youe all this way for nothing..."


    He exined things very clearly, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to say anything about it. After making an appointment for the next visit, I hung up the phone.


    Luckily, Aurelia was sensible enough


    to know that she would see him sooner orter. She didn''t cause a fuss. When she thought about the air conditioner in the car, she was the first to press the elevator button open. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    UMS


    Just as we were about to follow her to the elevator, we heard the loud bang of heavy items being dropped to the floor from the other side of the door. What was going on? Weren''t they out of their house?!

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    I thought I was hallucinating, but when I turned around to look, both Wynn and Freya had the same puzzled expression on their faces.


    I couldn''t help but begin to doubt Amy and her husband''s words.


    Were they really in dovelie City, or were they at home, but they dared not face our sudden visit?


    Just as we were thinking about this, it was as if the other side of the door had heard our voices and rang again.


    "ck! ck! ck!"


    There was a slow and orderly pounding sound, as if something was hitting the ground.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Out of caution, Evan immediately approached the door and tried to find out what was going on inside. After a while, he looked at us with a serious expression and said, "Someone is here!"


    Something must be wrong. Although Neal was suspicious, he had once saved Aurelia''s life. At this point, we couldn''t be bothered with too much and only wanted nothing bad to happen to him. I quickly ordered Evan to take action. "Kick the door open!"


    After waiting for Freya and I to pull Aurelia and Wynn over to one side to make some space, Evan took a few steps back and mmed into the door.


    "Bang..."


    The impact caused the floor to vibrate, but the door did not budge.


    Evan seemed to be hit by a heavy blow. He mmed himself right into the door before retreating as far as he could. After gathering his energy, he charged again.


    "Bang..."


    Evan fell into the room with the door and onto the shiny tiled floor.


    He was indeed Hendrix''s right-hand man. He never made a sound after such arge impact, but instead stood up quickly as if breaking into a solid door was no big deal. He nudged the door to the side to allow easier ess for us.


    As soon as we stepped in, the sound of "clickck" rang again in the open kitchen on the left side of the room.


    Evan hurried to follow the source of the noise and went behind the kitchen counter.


    He squatted down the next second and when he got up again, Neal was barely alive in his arms.


    As his upper body was unclothed,


    the thin figure of the child could be seen at a nce. But what was more shocking was not his indented figure, but the bloody wounds on his tiny body. It had only been a week, but he seemed to have been suffering for a long period of time. He looked like he could stop breathing at any second. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The red scars around his wrists exined the bloodstained nylon rope. The scene was absolutely brutal to watch.


    His legs were dealt a simr hand Although he had managed to cut off the rope earlier on, the deep wounds on his ankles could not hide the fact that his legs were tied up too.


    "Water..." He said, drifting in and out of consciousness, his voice softer than a mosquito.


    Evan quickly rested him on the sofa and untied the rope on his hand. Out of guilt, I took the chance to pour him a ss of water.


    "Neal! Neal! Don''t die!" Aurelia cried at the sofa when she recognized him. Tears covered her face in a matter of seconds.


    "Aurelia, listen to me. Neal will be


    fine. Be good, don''t cry..." Evan put her down and called the doctor. I pulled Neal over so that he could lean in my arms and tried to feed


    him water with my other hand. I was too upied to calm Aurelia down.


    Freya could not bear to watch any longer and helplessly sighed. She grabbed Aurelia by her shoulders and pulled her little body to face her, forcing her to look into her eyes. ''Aurelia, I''m only saying this once. Listen carefully, the louder you cry, the more pain Neal will feel. If you want him to die of pain, then cry. Cry as hard as you want!"

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    Hearing the word ''death'', Aurelia was so frightened that she quickly covered her mouth and did not dare make another sound.


    Though the method was slightly inappropriate, it was effective.


    If it were me, I definitely couldn''t bear to frighten the child. Indeed, Freya was quicker to take action.


    Freya looked as if she read my mind as she stood up and shrugged her shoulders. "Look, sometimes there''s no gender difference between parenting styles."


    I could not help but shake her head. Poor Oliver. He had probably been intimidated by Freya for the past six years. Luckily, he was a boy with a stronger mind. A girl may have felt incredibly wronged.


    But joking was thest thing this situation called for, so I kept silent.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Neal finally opened his eyes slowly and looked around weakly.


    It was different from the first time I met him. This time, I saw the will to live in his eyes.


    As soon as he regained consciousness, he stubbornly struggled to get out of my arms and leaned against the back of the sofa.


    He twisted his body, and the wounds on his body were strained. He grimaced and gritted his teeth because of the pain.


    I quickly helped him up. "Don''t force yourself."


    Neal did not reply. He kept his eyes fixed on the ground, not even daring to look at me.


    The series of actions indicated that he still remembered the rules of the Roberts and respected me. He would not cross the line so easily.


    I reached out to console him, but he shrank back to dodge. I could only give this idea up as I retracted my hand. I got up and sat down on the sofa beside him, letting him sit in a morefortable position.


    Neal knew of my good intentions. As soon as I sat down, he adjusted his posture, and the twisting of his face eased.


    But his eyes darted from one corner to another, as if he was on alert at any time.


    Like a frightened mouse, any loud noise could stimte his sensitive nerves again.


    In the orphanage, although the group of children had no one to rely on, they had been calm when facing strangers Unfortunately, Neal had be a frightened and helpless little animal in front of other, and we were more or less responsible for that.


    Thinking of this, I was even more worried that I would frighten him twice, so I said quietly, "Neal, tell me. How did you get these injuries?"


    Neal lowered his gaze and remained silent for a long time, refusing to speak.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. How inconsiderate of me to have asked him. I had subconsciously treated him as an adult when he was only a child a little taller than Aurelia. It was already a blessing that he had experienced such a great misfortune without going through immense pain and a mental breakdown.


    Even the impatient Freya did not force him to speak. It was naturally inappropriate for me to proper further. could only wait for the medical workers to rush over andContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I


    send Neal to the hospital to treat his wounds.


    After a while, Aurelia came over again. She gently held Neal''s hand from the edge of the sofa, gave him the lollipops she had prepared, and said seriously, "Neal, it won''t hurt if you eat the lollipops..."


    Neal was still silent. However, when Aurelia retracted her hand, he nced sideways at her. His gaze was as gentle as before.


    Soon, the familiar sound of the ambnce was heard from downstairs. The medical staff came up and took Neal away in a wheelchair.


    We had just exited the unit when we bumped into Amy and her husband, who had just rushed back.


    As soon as she saw Neal, Amy rushed up and knelt in front of the wheelchair, crying, "My son, what happened to you? It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of you."


    While crying, she ignored Neal''s reluctance to be near her and pulled his head into her arms.


    She was incredibly gifted in acting. If we didn''t know better, we would have bought into her lies.


    However, all that remained was indifference.


    Freya showed them no respect at all and mocked sarcastically, "Yes, yes. If you try harder, you''ll suffocate the child. Getting rid of the witness, I see."

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    Hearing this, Amy hurriedly moved away from Neal. She wiped her tears and stood aside. "What are you talking about? Is it my fault to care for my child as a parent?"


    "I didn''t say that," Freya said as she crossed her arms and tapped her fingers repeatedly. She said intelligently, "If you''re not guilty, why do you feel the need to reply to me?"


    Nobody was better at pissing others off than Freya was. Coupled with the fearless expression on her face, Amy almost choked on her own speechlessness.


    Seeing that things were not going well, Marcello rushed forward and pulled his wife back so that the medical staff could finally get Neal into the ambnce.


    The ambnce pulled away, and the atmosphere was still awkward. We didn''t waste too much time at the door and quickly got in our respective cars and went to the hospital.


    Neal fell asleep after the nurse applied some medicine on him. Aurelia was afraid that she would not be able to see him again after she left, so she refused to leave which meant that we had no choice but to stay in the ward with them.


    The Hillers was likely putting up an act to pester the attending doctor to inquire about Neal''s treatment n in detail. They really made it seem like they sincerely cared about Neal.


    Neal woke up when the sun descended into the mountains. Aurelia kept himpany as she helped him eat some porridge. Finally, the color returned to his face.


    "Madam..." He opened his mouth as he struggled to speak, "You can take Miss Aurelia back first. I''m alright here alone."


    "I don''t want to go back. I want to stay here with Neal!"


    Before I could say anything, Aurelia had already voiced up what she wanted to do. With her cheeks puffed out, she turned her back around and started sulking.


    I hadn''t even done anything, and I had already be her "enemy".


    At such a young age, I, as a mother, had already experienced betrayal by my own daughter. What should I do when she grew up?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help sighing. Hendrix suddenly appeared at the door and walked in with a calm face.


    "Why are you here?" I asked.


    "You took my things when you went out." While speaking, Hendrix''s long legs came to a stop beside the hospital bed.


    I was puzzled. "What did I take?"


    For the sake of convenience, I only brought a small bag that could hold my phone and credit card.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "My soul," Hendrix spoke seriously. "You''ve been out for so long that I feel extremely weak at this moment."


    I rolled my eyes at him. Even if he was joking, he had to read the room.


    Hendrix seemed to have understood me. He shifted gaze and noticed Aurelia, who hadn''t said a word.


    "Aurelia, Daddy is here. Didn''t you hear me?" Hendrix pretended to be stern.


    "I heard


    don''t," Aurelia replied coldly,


    voiceced with much anger. "But don''t want to talk to you. You


    liar, and so is Mom!"


    "Nonsense Hendrix blurted out, his voice raised. In a sh, he realized that he had lost hisposure. He immediately regted his tone and said patiently, "What did we lie to you about?"


    Anne


    "You asked Anne tofort me, saying that Neal was living a very good life with his parents. He didn''t He suffered so much and even got hurt! You must have wanted to leave Neaf behind like how you left me behind! You big liars!"


    She began to wipe her tears off her face as she spoke. She sobbed softly, distressing yet amusing me at the same time.


    How could an unknown child bepared to her, our blood-rted child?

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    Aurelia was well protected in the past, but because of this, she had very little experience with things. If she treated every random outsider she liked at first nce preciously, she would suffer in the future.


    Of course, that was only in the future when the current situation was indeed our fault.


    Hendrix''s eyes shed with a hint of awkwardness. He turned to look at Neal, who was lying on the sickbed. After a quick examination, he was about to speak when the door to the ward suddenly opened. The Hillers walked in with a lunchbox.


    "Oh, Mr. Roberts is here as well," Amy greeted him fawningly before lifting the lunch box in her hand and walking towards Neal. "Neal, I prepared some chicken soup for and porridge for you. Have some."


    Then she put the lunch box on the table and opened the lid to take the food out.


    "No, thanks. I''ve already eaten." Neal refused mercilessly. Even his tone was full of disgust.


    Amy paused when she heard that, and the smile on her face froze. It took her quite a while to react.


    After adjusting her mood, she put the food back with a wide smile. "Eat it when you''re hungry then. Your dad brought this lunchbox back from abroad. The food will be kept warm for the whole night, there''s no rush."


    Since the couple entered, Neal had been frowning with an ufortable expression on his face.


    Judging from the situation, the wounds on his body were probably the work of these two people.


    Perhaps they were in a hurry to divert the attention from the elephant in the room. As Amy was packing up his food, Marcello started to tell us, "Mr. and Mrs. Roberts, we''re sorry that we''ve caused you so much trouble today. I''ll be here with Neal, and it''s gettingte. You guys should go back and get some rest."


    Hendrix lowered his gaze and nodded. "Indeed, it''s quitete."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Hendrix..." I couldn''t help but call out to him, frowning. Although Neal had nothing to do with us, we brought him back from the orphanage, so we should continue upholding justice for him.


    Warning the couple was a piece of cake for us, but perhaps it could make Neal''s life better in the future. Whatever happened subsequently could be discussedter on.


    Hendrix suddenly walked to the sofa in the reception room and sat down. He crossed his legs, put one hand on the armrest, and picked up the remote control to turn on the TV in the room. "Let''s finish this quickly then, Evan."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Evan came in from the door. After bowing and greeting us, he took out his mobile phone and started using it in front of the TV screen.


    A few minutester, an electric current shed across the screen. The next second, an image appeared.


    The scene was that of the Hillers'' house. The person recording walked straight into the master bedroom from the door. He quickly opened the vintage wardrobe on the left and skillfully pushed away the men''s clothing. We then saw the broken and irregr holes in the wall. Strangely, the originally bare walls were covered by ayer of shiny substance.


    The person recording the video pushed the board aside and found a secret room behind it!


    Through the screen, I saw tools of torture on the ground. There were leather, steel, wooden sticks, and chains.


    The video had no audio, but the screams of a child being whipped resounded in my mind.


    "The secret chamber is taken care of by a soundproof system. Our men have tested.it; even an adult men''s roar will bepletely absorbed by the sound-proof cotton. No sounds can be heard from the outside," Evan exined as he looked at the Hillers with a fierce gaze.


    Hendrix sat on the side, supporting his chin with one hand. His finger slowly rubbed his lips. There was no smile on his face as if he had once again be a decisive hunter.


    Marcello and Amy had long been trembling with fear. The couple hugged each other tight, but were sweating profusely in the air-conditioned room. Freya stood at the side, watching as everything yed out before her. She coldly fanned the mes and said, "What an abomination. Professors are truly scums."

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    The suffocating atmospherested less than a minute. Marcello held Amy''s hand and fell to his knees with a thud. He wanted nothing more than to bury his face in his chest.


    In this silent judgment, they had been nailed to the cross, and it was hard to absolve themselves from the me.


    Everyone in the room was waiting for Hendrix to make his decision, but he sat there like an expressionless mountain. He let the situation be for a long time before turning around and waving his hand at Aurelia. "Come here."


    Aurelia was surprised for a moment, her eyes filled to the brim with tears. She raised her hand to wipe away her tears and walked fearlessly over as she pouted and silently sulked.


    She definitely was a kid brought up by Aaron. Her big, blinking eyes showed no fear.


    Hendrix stretched his hand out to pull her onto hisp, his hand caressing Aurelia''s chubby little hand. His gaze met hers gently. "Are you afraid?"


    Aurelia looked at Marcello and his wife. She turned back and shook her head in confusion. "No."


    Hendrix nodded slightly, thought for a moment and asked, "I will tell you now that the two people kneeling on the ground caused Neal''s injuries. Do you think I should give them another chance to change their ways?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but frown. A decision of this level was out of a child''s decision-making capacity.


    The decision to give or not to give them a chance would change everything for the Hillers. But in Aurelia''s eyes, it meant nothing to her. Who knew what kind of impact this would have on her?


    Just as I worriedly mulled over this, Aurelia''s voice travelled across the room. "No!"


    She was calm and clear, as if she knew exactly what was going on. The words she blurted out was too calm to be a child''s.


    "My uncle said that I can only give


    chances to my closest family.


    Strangers cannot be forgiven so casually. Otherwise, my family and friends, including myself, will be in danger. They are bad people don''t like them, and I don''t want to forgive them!"


    Indeed, Aaron did seem like a man who would say these words.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He had been greatly disappointed with human nature after escaping death so many times. He would not give anyone a chance to hurt himself except for his closest family.


    He was clear-headed but not kind.


    But men often had a tacit understanding in this respect. Almost at the same time when Aurelia finished speaking, Hendrix narrowed his eyes and said calmly, "Did you hear everything Aurelia said?" He asked Evan.


    "Yes," Evan nodded respectfully. He straightened his back and gestured to the men outside the door. In the next second, several bodyguards in suits and ties came in and shoved the couple out, who were trying their best to keep it together. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The moment they walked out of the door, a shattering wail rang through the entire hospital building and then gradually went away.


    Why did they bother? The Hillers were intellectuals with high education. They should have figured that Hendrix was not a kind man to have wealth of more than 10 billion at his age.


    .n


    Humans were not saints, and it was understandable that they had a few peculiar interests. The despicable thing was that the Hillers imposed them on others and challenged authority recklessly. Humans and beasts must be different. Humans should know to restrain themselves and refrain from doing things that were inappropriate. The Hillers deserved what wasing forthem.


    When I looked at Aurelia again, she was as calm as I expected her to be. It was as if she didn''t understand what the couple would face after being brought away.


    As a mother, I was happy. But I could not exin the unease I felt when I saw my child behaving so fearlessly.

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    Hendrix was not interested in bringing up trifles. After he sent the couple away, he focused on pleasing his little princess and said, "Daddy has punished the person who hurt Neal for you. Will you forgive me now?"


    "Well..." Aurelia pursed her lips and didn''t reply. Her small eyes rolled around, and I wondered what she was nning with her quick wit.


    Hendrix straightened his back and frowned slightly. "It''s something still to be considered?"


    "Yes!" Aurelia giggled. It sounded like she was in a better mood. She grabbed Hendrix''s fingers with her hands and rubbed them against him. "Dad, let''s take Neal home. Don''t leave him alone, okay?"


    When Hendrix heard this, the smile on his face dissipated considerably. He swept a helpless nce at me before turning to look at the child on the bed again. The next second, he got up and led Aurelia to the bed, looking down at him.


    "Why didn''t you call for help?" Hendrix asked.


    Neal was silent for a moment and replied hesitatingly, "The people who left me behind have never appeared again."


    It sounded heart-wrenching to hear such wordsing from a child''s mouth. He was only six, yet he knew that there was no way to force a reunion in this world.


    He looked calm on the outside, but he silently chewed on the suffering he experienced and pretended to swallow it.


    What happened to him before was suspicious, but I believed that what he said hade from the heart. It was probably how all abandoned people in the world felt.


    I was no longer so resistant to Aurelia''s proposal.


    After he said that, he seemed hurt and even weaker than when we first found him. Comfort at this time would likely do nothing much to help and since we had no experience with this, all we could do was keep himpany in silence.


    After a long time, Hendrix''s low


    voice sounded again, "From now on, you are a member of the Roberts, and the Madam is your mother. You will be siblings with our childWould yott be willing to?"


    Neal suddenly looked up when he heard this. A flurry of emotions were entangled in his eyes, but it was evident that he was in disbelief the most. Before he could speak, Hendrix let go of Aurelia and walked over to me. He wrapped his arm around my shoulders and started to joke. "However, I can''t make family-rted decisions. If you want to stay, we1;; have to see if you have the ability to convince the Madam." "You..."


    He had already made his decision to be a good person. How could he pull me into this? If I disagreed, wouldn''t I be the viin? "Mommy, say yes. I beg you, Mommy..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Aurelia, the princess whom no one could afford to provoke, came to me and grabbed at me, pleading for me to ept Hendrix''s proposal.


    I didn''t seem to be in a position to refuse, but I felt that Hendrix had cheated me. I was in a daze and didn''t know what to say.


    Neal suddenly lifted the quilt and got


    out of bed. He looked at me with stubbornness and determination. "Madamd want to live. I want to survive. You saved my life, so I want to repay you. Please take me in. I won''t let you and Mr. Hendrix down. I won''t cause you any trouble! Please!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As he said this, he gave a full 90-degree bow. His body was thin but strong, making people unable to refuse him.


    Yes, he just wanted to live, to grow without fear or danger. What was wrong with that?


    "That won''t do." I said, "Can we be called a family if we don''t trouble each other?"

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    After we decided to keep Neal, we went through the discharge formalities that night and took him back to our home.


    There were three cars on the road. Hendrix took a car with me, and he yed with my hand the whole way. His state of mind somehow irritated me.


    I pulled my hand out of his and sat up straight on my knees, indicating with my face that I didn''t want to be touched.


    It was one thing to put aside prejudices against Neal, but Hendrix''s decision to embarrass me was another matter. To solve the former did not mean that thetter could be ignored.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The advantage of being a woman was that we had a narrow mind and a good memory. Did he want to fool me? Dream on!


    Hendrix turned his face towards me and paused for a moment. Then, in the blink of an eye, he smirked and said, "If you are mad at me for deciding to adopt Neal without your permission, you should try to calm down."


    "Really? Then feel free to tell me why." Folding my arms together, I wanted to see what he was going to say.


    Men may not necessarily be smart in business at all times, but when they were faced with their wives and wanted to achieve their goals, they could be super-geniuses. He could fool me about anything.


    "Haven''t you discovered what''s on your daughter''s mind?" Hendrix responded with an ambiguous smile on the corner of his lips.


    "What do you mean?" I blurted.


    As soon as he finished speaking, I vaguely guessed Hendrix''s meaning.


    Aurelia felt something for Neal; something more than friendship.


    I had always consciously avoided talking about this. Firstly, I didn''t think that children would have these thoughts at such a young age. Moreover, the subject matter was Neal, a wild card. I felt that if I refused to admit it, things would not develop in that direction.


    I preferred to believe that children''s love was an act of impulse, and it would end in a short time.


    Of course, this did not include their love for their parents.


    Hendrix closed his eyes and did not


    point out the truth. He changed to a morefortable position and leaned back in his seat, saying leisurely, "Being a father has made me think more, especially in terms of feelings. Aurelia is only six years old, and I''ve already thought about her falling in love and leaving us in the future. When I think about how she might meet a jerk, I can''t feel at ease no matter what I do. So when Neal could affect her emotions, even if he saved her, I wouldn''t give in. I''m willing to be the bad person. I won''t let anyone hurt my daughter..."


    For a moment, I felt both amused and helpless. When did Hendrix be sentimental as well?


    But when it came to Aurelia, we still maintained basic tacit understanding.


    "Then why did you change your mind, Mr. Roberts?" I asked jokingly.


    Hendrix suddenly turned around and took a deep breath. He was slightly displeased. "Now that everything is settled, why do you still call me Mr. Robert every few days? Is it O appropriate?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." I shrugged, looking innocent.


    It was always interesting to tease Hendrix. How could it be inappropriate? Life was always lively and chaotic.


    "Are you saying that I can also change my mind and call you Miss Reid instead of honey?" Hendrix asked, unconvinced. "Yes." I thought about it seriously, and it sounded as if we respected each other. I nodded and agreed, "That''s fine too!"


    Hendrix threw his head back and fell


    back on the chair. He pinched his brows with one hand and


    unbuttoned his chest with the other, beginning to breathe heavily He was being so dramatic.


    Hendrix was performing such a childish act with a mature face. I couldn''t help butugh out loud. I teased him and said, "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    Hendrix shook his head helplessly and replied, "I''m ill. It''s severe."


    I didn''t know why I was suddenly frightened by these irrelevant words. My face turned cold, and the smile froze on my face.


    Suddenly, there was silence in the car. After a while, Hendrix noticed something wrong. He opened his eyes and turned around. Seeing my odd expression, he put his hand on the back of mine and changed into his casual tone. "It''s a joke. Don''t take it seriously. I''m fine. I haven''t paid what I owe you yet. I''ll be fine."


    As soon as he became serious, his tone became stern and patient. He lowered his gaze, looking lost and grim. "I''mpeting with myself."


    I didn''t immediately understand the meaning of this sentence, but I was still affected by Hendrix''s slightly sad look and raised my eyes subconsciously.


    After sessfully diverting my attention, Hendrix smiled and said self-deprecatingly, "You know, I often have some unrealistic ideas recently, such as going back to the past or making a new choice. It''s ridiculous."


    I pursed my lips and smiled but did not reply.


    It was good to have some unrealistic thoughts. This proved that Hendrix was letting go of the dark days, but it was not practical. I could feel the colorful thoughts in his mind perfectly well, and I could do it every night.


    "You should cultivate a new hobby." To prevent him from being over-energetic each day.


    Humans. Once they were free, they would be paranoid and overthink things. Their emotions and desires were like a floodgate that could not be withdrawn.


    The smile on his face deepened. "My wife and children are my biggest hobby now."


    His words were so sincere and pure that it seemed that a priest would announce us husband and wife in the next second.


    I absolutely had reason to suspect that Hendrix had secretly studiedplimenting wives behind my back. His lips were as sweet as honey.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was true that was touched.


    However, based on my


    understanding of Hendrix,


    something else was the key point of


    this sentence. Once I expressed my


    support, I would have to pay the


    QUMS


    price.


    I''d rather not.


    I took back my hand and said with a serious expression, "Let''s talk about business. It''s


    inconvenient to talk at hometer."


    I seeded in clearing the ambiguous atmosphere!


    Hendrix was snubbed. He sat up straight and said, "One can''t stop a girl from getting married. Since we have to face this sooner orter, it''s better to keep him by our side. We will watch him from a young age. That way, we will know him well. It''s reasonable for us to reduce the risk


    of Aurelia meeting a yboy."


    Why did that sound so weird?


    Did he want to keep Aurelia''s crush by our side... to groom him?


    "Are you kidding me?" I was shocked by his thoughts. "A child has silly crushes. Aurelia is only six years old. Will you adopt every kid she likes in the future?"


    my


    "Well, I didn''t think of this..." Hendrix answered and began to weigh it with a frown, "It''s not a big deal raising a dozen or twenty kids. What if Aurelia learns from Aaron and has a flirtatious nature? I have to re-evaluate the property under name." "Stop!" I quickly made a gesture. "Are you building her a harem? Do you want more than twenty contestants? I mean, the way you''re approaching this is wrong! Children have to go through so many variables in their growth process. How can you restrict their chances by deciding their future forthem?"


    Hendrix nced at me and then nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. I have to keep it from Aurelia."


    I was dumbfounded.


    Did he think this was what I meant?

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    Hendrix suddenly lit up with a glow, and Aurelia was a precious pearl in his hands that could not be coveted by outsiders even for tens of thousands of gold coins.


    The progress of human civilization had been born out of a sense of urgency, but Hendrix seemed to have undergone the opposite effect.


    Everyone was an independent individual. Even if we could provide Neal with everything he needed to live, we had no right to decide how he grew, let alone control his thoughts.


    I hoped that Hendrix had just been overly nervous about Aurelia and didn''t mean what he said.


    "These are all irrelevant," Hendrix quickly spoke again, changing his attitude. He crossed his fingers on his knees and looked dangerously at the car in front of him that Neal was in. "That child is resilient. He won''t yield easily, but he is quite flexible. Today''s incident might pose a problem. You and I both know that once the seed of hatred germinates, it is only a matter of time before it grows into a towering tree. There are only two ways to solve it. One is to make him disappear forever."


    He paused here, and when he turned to me, the coldness in his eyes had disappeared. He continued with a smile, "But I know that you won''t want to see this happen, so you made your decision just now. It''s great to take the little fellow home. We will try to lead him towards the right path. If we can''t, he won''t be a threat to us in the future as we raised him."


    nning ahead was probably engraved in Hendrix''s bones, but I was sessfully convinced.


    The wicked were sly, and it was hard to avoid a secret attack. If we wanted to protect our family, we must be more cunning and cautious than foxes. There are no saints in the world that didn''t care about gains and losses. We were all mortals. It was the reality to calcte our interests and losses. At least from that onwards, Neal had a family and protection. No one in the Roberts household would mistreat our children. Hendrix and I were confident about this.


    I was still unable to ept that I had been led around by the nose with just a few words. Although I already approved of it, I was still trying to provoke Hendrix. "Are you so sure that you can control Neal?"


    How much could one''s nature change? Even Jesus did not know that, let alone us.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hendrixid on my legs without a word and closed his eyes to rest. He looked rxed as he said, "Mercy is the grave of heroes..."


    As he said that, he pretended to


    stretch andid his entire body on


    both my legs. No matter how line


    pushed him, he was in a yful mood and refused to move.


    ich


    I couldn''t do anything about this. I looked up and found Evan peeping at the back of the car through the rearview mirror. He snickered, made me feel embarrassed. I had to pretend to turn my head away and stare at the retreating scenery outside the window. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When we brought the child home, we saw someone we hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Oh, my dear Arianna, it''s been a long while since west met!"


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a humanshaped figure in a printed suit with exaggerated gold- rimmed sunsses approaching me with open


    arms.


    I subconsciously took a step back. Hendrix reached out his hand and pressed it against the other''s chest. "There''s no Miss Reid here, only


    Mrs. Roberts. If you don''t remember it the next time, I''ll chase you away."


    After that, he pushed the man, and he staggered a few steps back before stopping.


    The man''s face instantly fell. He


    took off his sunsses andined, "I wonder how a man like you could be so pretentious. Do you understand social etiquette? I''m only being polite because you''re with Hendrix, or else it would''ve been cheek-to-cheek already, believe it or not!"


    We finally saw the man clearly.


    Tobias hadn''t changed at all. He was as eyecatching and annoying as before.

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    I had only heard about some of his deeds from Aaron before, such as uniting with the crime gang of Mesville and killing a few elders who were highly respected but not under his control. Besides that, he had donated tributes and be an agent of two small countries on the border. With both the power of the crime world and politics, he took his ce as the leader of the Hayes family.


    "I refuse." With a look of disgust on my face, I quickly walked past him with the children, telling the kids to head upstairs.


    Tobias narrowed his eyes and looked at us with a faint smile. He teased, "Your reproduction speed is excellent..."


    His tone was intriguing, as if he had misunderstood something.


    This guy was a genius in the field of gossip. The night would have fallen when he finished gossiping. I changed the topic and went straight to the point, "What are you here for? Mr. Hayes, you took the time toe here despite your busy schedule. If you have something to say, let''s not beat around the bush about it. Don''t waste your own precious time."


    "Hmph..." Tobias pursed his lips and smirked. He sat on the sofa in the reception hall and spread out his hands. Then he put his legs on the sofa. "It''s been six years, but you''re still the same. You always talk so sarcastically. They say time makes a person gentle, but it doesn''t apply to you at all."


    "You as well," Iughed. "Your skin is still the same as before."


    "Really?" Tobias raised his hand and touched his face from cheek to chin.


    "Yes." I forced a smile, restraining myself from saying the words "as thick-skinned as before."


    Tobias caught a glimpse of my expression from the corner of his eye and immediately noticed something amiss. He narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and said, "Arianna, you''re ying with me again. You¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, a pair of hands suddenly came into the picture and rudely stuffed a piece of cut fruit into his mouth.


    Tobias frowned and chewed twice. "What''s this?"


    "Dragon Fruit." Hendrix''s face was cold.


    "F**k, I havetrypophobia!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After that, he rushed straight to the toilet. "Ugh - "


    The sound of toilet water running followed.


    Hendrix exchanged a look with me and shrugged innocently. "I swear that I didn''t know about this."


    Tobias came out of the bathroom with his hand on the wall. "Damn, Hendrix, are you a man? You''re ying dirty!"


    Hendrix calmly leaned against the sofa behind him and did not reply.


    I couldn''t hold in myughter, "You''re asking for it. God is punishing you."


    Tobias became agitated when he heard this. "What? The fight between God and me has already passed. I have won to be standing here. Otherwise, I would have been


    el


    chopped up and thrown into the sea


    to be fed to sharks. Now, no one can take me if I am unwilling


    While speaking, he had already returned to the single-person sofa, and half of his body was lying on it. He sure made himself at home. Squinting for a while, he bounced up on the sofa like a spring. He looked at me nervously, and his gaze changed sharply. At this moment, I felt like I was being targeted by a wolf.


    "Let me remind you. If you keep looking at me like this, the man behind you may secretly plot against you."


    Tobias was observing me like a hungry wolf preying on its prey. Hendrix, on the other hand, was a tiger ready to pounce. The goosebumps on my skin began to rise.


    It was hard to hold back myughter in front of Tobias.


    Tobias nced behind him and waved Hendrix off. "Let''s get down to business and not cause each other trouble."


    He put one hand on the arm of my


    sofa, half of his body leaned over, and his eyes were still looking at me.


    "My, you really are secretive. We


    n


    have known each other for so long, yet had no idea you were a great artist!"


    Hendrix reached out his hand to pull him back to his seat. "Speak in human terms. Don''t flirt with your friend''s wife."


    "I..."


    "You can''t even look at her!"


    Tobias was at a loss for words. He let out a cry and said, "Okay, Hendrix. I have been trying my best to locate your wife for you in the past six years, but this is how you repay me. We aren''t brothers anymore!"


    Neither of them was willing to give in to the other. Howical of these two adult men.


    "Seriously? You''ve known each other for so many years," I huffed quickly. "It''s just a joke. Let''s both take a step back and calm down. Don''t mind it.


    Let''s get down to business. What did you say about being an artist?"


    Tobias was so angry that his cheeks were still puffed out. He huffed impatiently, "There is an


    organization in Eastern Europe. They are using your name for some shady stuff through the cirction of art coff¨¨ctions!"

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    Hearing the words "cirction of art collections", Hendrix and I exchanged nces. Obviously, we had thought of the same thing.


    At the time, a familiar male voice sounded at the door.


    "Oh, you have guests? It seems we havee at the wrong time."


    Turning around, I saw Sawyer and Raiya entering the room.


    Sawyer was holding Raiya''s hand as she held his arm like a timid but lovable bird. With every few step forward, they would nce at each other from time to time. It seemed that they got along well.


    I could tell from Raiya''s eyes that she was smiling and was overflowing with happiness.


    As a result of what happened ton, Sawyer and I held a grudge against each other, so we chose not to keep in touch. I would only hear news about him from Valerie. I knew that both of them had gotten back together, and with the help of the Hathaway family, Sawyer had expanded thepany. Right then, they were thriving in the industry and I was d for them. Seeing them deeply in love with one another, I felt relieved.


    Under the pressure of the time wheel, different people were swept into the gears and were whisked away. There was nothing I could do, but fortunately, the ones who stayed could keep me warm.


    "Why are you here?" I smiled and moved aside, waving to Kalya toe over and take a seat.


    Not bothered byn, she sat down, saying, "I heard that you''ve returned, so I wanted to see you, but we''ve been in Europe for a long time, so we only managed toe over now. Arianne, you won''t me us for visiting youte, would you?"


    "It''s alright. It''s good enough that you''re here. We''re family." I remained unbothered as I continued to say, "Have the rk family''s industries expanded to the European market?"


    "No." A blush spread across Raiya''s face as she raised her head to look at Sawyer on the opposite side, exining, "It''s our honeymoon. Sawyer had been busy with his career. He only managed to use his free time half a year ago to take me around the world."


    Tobias smirked and chimed in, "Mr.


    rk has finallye to his senses.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I''ve told you long ago that men should stay with women. Now, you''ve understood my kind O intentions!"


    Raiya''s smile froze upon hearing his words.


    Tobias was a straightforward man, but he needed to learn to be mindful of the situation and read the room.


    "Let''s not mind him. Mr. Hayes has gone mad from counting the seeds of the dragon fruit."


    With that sentence, the image he dreaded had probably popped


    Tobiad


    mind as he covered hist


    mouth and dashed to the


    wathroom.


    "What happened to him?" Sawyer asked.


    "He had too much dragon fruit." Hendrix sat calmly and ended the topic.


    "Oh." Sawyer did not pester on and changed the subject, saying, "Arianna, we brought you a gift."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and waved in the direction of the door The servants apanying him entered the living room, carrying a packaged item carefully.


    "Open it," Sawyer ordered.


    The maids then unwrapped the external packaging, revealing the true colors of the gift, which was a painting.


    I was stunned and was at a loss for words.


    What was going on? Was art all the craze these days?

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    "Arianna, what do you think of this painting? We bought it in a charity auction in Gend. It was worth 6.8 million dors," Sawyer said while looking at the oil painting.


    With the rk family''s background, it was not surprising that they spent so much on a gift. Perhaps I was innately inartistic, I couldn''t understand why one would convert a few million worth of assets into a piece of paper that could be easily destroyed.


    Out of courtesy, I epted it with a smile, saying, "It looks great. Is this a country-styled painting?"


    My ability to observe and appreciate paintings was limited, so I could only try to do my best to say as little as I could.


    "This painting is known as Summer Day Walk!" A shocked expression revealed itself on Raiya''s face as she eximed, "Have you forgotten? It''s your painting!"


    "What?" I was confused. "My painting?"


    "That''s right." Raiya nodded and continued, pleased, "Sawyer said that it was fate to have run into your artwork across the Antic Ocean. Buying it as a gift and gifting it to you will not only be charitable but will win your favour as well."


    I had no idea how to feel as I replied, "The problem is, I can''t draw. Didn''t Sawyer tell you that?"


    Raiya shook her head and turned to look at Sawyer nkly.


    Exposed, Sawyer said with a smile, "I was teasing you. I found it weird because Arianna could not draw. I didn''t want to affect your mood in the middle of a honeymoon, so I made up a lie. I''m sorry, honey."


    Raiya was anxious. "What? Why didn''t you say so earlier? If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean we didn''t give Arianna anything? Sawyer! You big liar!" Sawyer spread his arms helplessly.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t dwell on these


    trivial matters. Once the young couple started arguing, it was hard


    ?????


    to tell when they could stop bickering. It was gettingte, sox hoped they could settle everything as soon as possible as I urged, "Sawyer, hurry up and tell us what happened."


    "What else could it be?" A voice drifted over from the bathroom. "I was puking my lungs out. My lifespan has shortened just by visiting you!"


    I didn''t know why, but I felt amused when I heard his voice. He had the talent to be aedian.


    Noticing my grin, Tobias'' face darkened. He held his stomach with one hand and the wall with the other as he walked up to us. "Your painting is worthless, but art itself is priceless. Once they settle a trade, the money will turn out clean. Don''t you understand such a simple rule?"


    Indeed, his words precisely pointed out the problem, and my brain went nk for a second. Only then did I realize how terrible things were.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    People would only do something like this if the money was considered "dirty". If it was not clean, it meant


    that it was illegal. Once the police t


    caught wind of that, I would be charged with assisting in a crime. Losing my freedom would be inevitable, and everything that I had worked hard for would be in vain.


    Why was that so?


    Everything had already been settled. Why was the trouble not over yet?


    At that moment, helplessness uncontrobly spread across my limbs. I felt a moment of numbness.


    A familiar warmth spread from the back of my hand, and it was Hendrix''s palm gently covering it tofort me. Only then did I regain my senses and calm down.


    Wicked people were the way they were because they were from hell. Not only did they refuse to reflect on themselves, they would also try to drag the innocent along with them. They wanted to see me panic. If I did so, I would be ying into their hands.


    "That''s right." Sawyer didn''t rebut, his face serious. "I brought Raiya here once wended. Someone is using these dirty tricks on you, so


    you have to be more careful about


    how you clear your name in this moneyundering case. Arianna, you''re awyer, so I won''t mansin this. It is, however, better to be prepared as early as possible in case something happens, or else it will be hard to exin yourself when the timees."

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    "Sure," I replied grimly. I didn''t have the energy to force a smile, so I sent them off. "Alright, I understand. It''s been a long day. I''m heading up, you guys continue."


    "Ohe on, Arianna. We just got here..."


    "Raiya," Sawyer called out. He was a sensible person and could tell that I didn''t want to continue the conversation. Sawyer nced at Raiya and told her not to push it. Then, he took the initiative to leave. "It''s gettingte, and we don''t want to impose. Let''s go home, our kids are waiting." Since he was being considerate, I couldn''t show my indifference. I sent him out before stepping on the stairs to head to the second floor. Halfway there, I heard Tobias whisper, "Is Sawyer not gay? Has he always been so masculine?"


    After taking a hot shower and lying down, Hendrix returned to our room, took off his coat,id down next to me and hugged me from behind. "Are you upset?" After holding me for a while, Hendrix asked quietly.


    Emotional instability was normal in a state of jealousy and impatience, but Hendrix hadplete control of my mental state. I was immersed and lost in his gentle tone.


    "A little." Hugging theer of the nket, I turned over like a frightened bunny and snuggled his arms. I did not stop until I was tucked into his chest tightly. Breathing a sigh of relief, I muttered, "When can we live a peaceful life..."


    "With me around, you can always rely on me." Hendrix changed into afortable position and rubbed my back with his warm palm.


    With him embracing me protectively in his arms, I felt like a child who had yet to grow up.


    I raised my head and bit his chin in a fit of pique.


    Hendrix hissed in pain, his eyebrows scrunched together. After a while, he rxed them and went back to being calm as if nothing happened. "Does it not hurt?" I asked a question with an obvious answer.


    "It''s a little itchy," Hendrix answered, his face solemn.


    I couldn''t help chuckling. "You don''t even blink when you''re lying now. I won''t be able to tell if you''re lying to me in the future!"


    Hendrix curled his lips and tightened his arms around me, saying, "How can a couple lie to each other? I was fooling around." "So, you have ns to lie to me?" I pinched his nose to stop him from breathing.


    Hendrixughed out loud instead of getting mad. While we fooled around, he took the opportunity to pinch my cheek.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Are you still going to cause trouble?" Hendrix held me down, but his warning was not the least threatening.


    "Yes." I didn''t know where this fiery mood came from, but I just felt like opposing him in any way I can.


    Hendrix had no choice but to put slightly more strength in his hands. I immediately yelled, "Hey, you''re abusing your wife! I''m going to cry..."


    He had no choice but to let go of me with a wry smile. With that, I rolled over and pressed him under me, gloatingly announcing, "You''ve lost."


    Like a deted balloon, Hendrix


    slowlyid t with his hands still on


    my waist for fear that I would fall. Only then did he let out a long sigh, going along with me, "Yes, Miss Reid How will you punish me for losing?"


    "You''re no fun." I got off him andid on the bed.


    There was little sense of achievement in easy sesses.


    Hendrix leaned to one side and held his chin, staring at me with great interest, saying, "I thought you were mad about Jordan?"


    "Isn''t being mad a futile thing to do?" I questioned, feeling like the matter no longer mattered.


    Whether it was about Jordan or moneyundering, I couldn''t escape any of it. What had happened just then was the sudden surge of my emotions. Once it was over, there was nothing to be afraid of


    Being married was quite magical. A quarrel with Hendrix could resolve my negative emotions with ease; it rendered psychiatrist and counselors rather useless.

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    After being absent-minded for a while, I realized that Hendrix hadn''t answered my question. I turned around and saw as lost in his thoughts as I was. "Why aren''t you talking?" I asked.


    Hendrix came around and said, "I was thinking about getting Aurelia''s admission procedures done as soon as possible so that she won''t fall behind and not be able to fit in with society in the future."


    I pursed my lips and chuckled, exposing his thoughts by saying, "You''re worried that Aurelia wille into contact with too few people and that she will fall for Neal. Be honest - you don''t fancy Neal at all, do you?"


    A hint of imperceptible contempt shed across Hendrix''s eyes as he said arrogantly, "I don''t fancy anyone!"


    Before I could react, he turned over and covered us with the quilt.


    "What are you doing?" I pressed my hand against his chest, shocked. How could men think of that at any give time?


    "I''ve lost, so you''ll have to punish me." Hendrix frowned looking... sincere and expectant?


    "Punish you? Then why are you pressing against me..." My words trailed off.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Reasoning went nowhere with him.


    Freya was a prominent figure in the domestic investment industry. Even if half of thepanies she invested in had gone bankrupt, she could still rely on the other half to reign in the money. As she started earning more, she became idle, so she was the best candidate to help me deal with the kids'' school affairs.


    Anne wanted to participate more in her siblings'' affairs, so she tagged along. She could also look after them for us.


    Aurelia and Neal were transferred to Wynn''s school so that it was more convenient for us to pick them up. Before I left, I sent Aurelia away and reminded the dean to arrange for Neal to be transferred to another ss.


    n


    Firstly, I wanted to ensure that there wasn''t too much contact between the two of them. The Roberts would only take care of Neal until he reached adulthood; we could not protect him for a lifetime. From then on he should live like an ordinary child.


    After leaving the school, we turned around and entered thergest shopping mall nearby to buy more back-to-school items for the children. When we walked past the toy section, Aurelia pulled herself away from Anne and entered a mini amusement park while we waited for her on one side.


    After a while, I felt something tugging at my sleeve. Turning around, I saw a little girl with a flower basket.


    "Would you like some flowers?" The girl''s eyes were shimmering and watery, her cheeks chubby. She


    looked about the same age as


    Aurelia The clothes she wore


    battered but clean, and her nose


    was covered in dirt. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I hurriedly took out a piece of tissue paper from my bag to wipe it clean for her, but when I reached forward, the girl took half a step back.


    In fact, it was a rather big step, but the little fellow was tiny so it didn''t seem as much.


    "Don''t be afraid." Cracking into a friendly smile, I waved the tissue in my hand to show that I meant no harm. "There''s dirt on your nose. Can I wipe it clean for you?"


    Children had the most primitive sense of good and evil, so her guard was down in no time. She approached me once more and let me wipe her nose as she stared at me quietly without saying a


    word.


    Freya pulled a stick of tulip out of her basket and fiddled with it. "Kid, why aren''t you home on such a hot day? Why are you running around doing business? You''re interested in money so early on?


    "What are you talking about?" Freya''s tongue was so sharp that she did not show the child any mercy.


    The little girl did not understand her as she blinked at Freya innocently.


    I looked at her, curious. "Aren''t you afraid of her?"

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    "Pretty auntie, I''m not afraid," the little girl. She did not even blink when she looked at Freya.


    "Ahem..." Freya was instantly overwhelmed, but she continued her tough facade. "I don''t buy that. Don''t ever think you can persuade me into spending money with a few sweet words. I''m a businesswoman. I don''t make unprofitable trades, understand?"


    "I understand." The girl nodded solemnly before continuing, "So, you''ll only have to pay ten dors for the one in your hands. I won''t earn any profit."


    Freyaughed at that. "Why would you want me to pay if you''re not profiting from me? Shouldn''t you give it to me for free? You little Einstein, the cost of this flower is only half of the price, isn''t it? Are you trying to scam me?"


    The girl shook her head like a rattle. "No, I selected the best and freshest flowers, so the flowers cost eleven dors per stick. Auntie, I''m sure you don''t have change on you, so I''ll give you a discount."


    Freya seemed to have taken her words seriously. She turned around to face the little girl and exined in a solemn manner, "Let me exin what it means to give someone a gift. It means that you give it to someone for free. Also, you can''t charge the person anything. So, little girl, it means that I won''t have to pay for the flower because you gave it to me on your own initiative, do you understand?"


    Perhaps the kid didn''t understand all these phrases, but she understood that she wouldn''t earn enough to cover the cost of the flower. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes, and the flower basket in her hand fell to the ground.


    "Alright, don''t be scared. She was just joking with you. We will pay you for the flower." I hurriedlyforted the child and urged Freya to apologize, saying, "What''s with you today? You aren''t even willing to let a child go. Hurry up. She''s going to cry..."


    Freya was displeased. "You''re too naive. Today''s society is filled with scammers like her who take advantage of your sympathy. They may even earn double the profits, making more than construction workers. I''m not the only one who''s heartless. Everyone''s as cold as I am. Look for yourself. Does anyone care about what''s happening here?"


    Her words seemed to have struck a chord with the little girl as more tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to fall at any moment.


    I could, however, not refute Freya''s words. People had already started being selfish and only cared about


    themselves a few years boutContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tet


    alone in the present year.


    "She''s not lying." Anne interrupted myplicated thoughts. When I turned around, I saw her bending over to pick something up from the little girl''s flower basket.


    After a while, she handed me a note. "Her receipt. It can''t be wrong."


    As I lowered my gaze to look at it, I saw that it matched what was told by the girl. It was eleven dors for a stick, and there were thirty of them in total.


    At that moment, Freya was rendered


    speechless and her attitude


    softened. "I was kidding. I was


    nning to buy everything. I''m teaching her how to make a living.


    She needs to be able to let go of something to gain something


    greater in return. It''s a pity she''s not smart enough. She''s not Business


    material."


    As she spoke, she took her bag out. It looked like she was going to buy the little girl''s flowers.


    The little girl, however, burst into tears that streamed like river water down her cheek, dropping onto the back of my hand.


    "I''m buying your flowers now. Don''t cry!"


    "I don''t want you to buy all my flowers. I will only sell one to each one of you. My mom is sick and has been hospitalized for a long time. My dad told me that every time sell a flower, one more person will pray for Mom, so Mom''s illness will be cured. I don''t want money just want Mom to recover as soon as possible..."


    They say that women were soft as if they were created from water. It proved to be urate that instant. As she spoke, her tears had already wetted the dry tissue.

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    Aurelia and Wynn had great attitudes, and it was easier to deal with them since they were my biological children. I had never encountered any situation like this, even when getting along with Anne. This was out of my capacity and all I could do was watch her cry.


    Society was indeed cold, and passers-by loved watching things y out from the sidelines. As the cries got louder, those who had been minding their own business shot their gazes and stares from every direction possible at us.


    To be at the centre of attention was not all wonderful.


    I signaled Freya, saying, "You caused this. So, fix it!"


    Freya pretended as if she hadn''t heard a word I had said.


    I was at a loss. "Is this what best friends do? Make a mess and leave the rest for the other to clean up?" I thought.


    Anne added, "If you can hold back from crying, I have a solution for you to earn more money and receive more blessings for your mother. If you agree, wipe your tears and follow me. You only get


    one chance."


    One second was all it took for the cries toe to a halt.


    Anne then held the little girl in one hand and the flower basket in the other as they headed down the stairs.


    I was dumbstruck, as if I had just witnessed Wynnforting Aurelia whenever she threw a tantrum.


    "I knew we could count on Anne, unlike you. You can''t even handle a child." Freya startedshing out at me once the matter was settled.


    "Since you''re all high and mighty, why didn''t you deal with her then? You were the one who made her cry. You''re now a mother. It''s high time you change that attitude of yours You should try calming yourself down instead of getting worked up so easily. You scare off everyone who approaches you. Who would dare get close to know and protect you if their first impression of you is a fierce and hot-headed woman?" I retorted in return.


    Freya was like a hedgehog with thorns all over her body. Anyone who tried to get close to her would get easily wounded. Although her heart was actually softer than anyone else''s, she tended to hide it deep within her.


    In fact, I hadn''t even thought of buying all the flowers and letting the poor girl go, yet Freya had a n all along. The little girl''s impression of Freya for the rest of her life was likely terrible -having been put in a difficult situation and faced with a customer who was reluctant to pay.


    "Who cares?" Freya shrugged as she


    argued back, unbothered, "All I need to do is make sure that I have the ability to enjoy my single life forever. Why would want to meet someone new and try to understand what he''s thinking of or what he wants? I''m not interested, nor do I have the capacity for that. Those that want to leave may leave any minute, and those that want to stay won''t go anywhere even though I do everything I can to drive them away. So, why should I change the way I am? I am who I am, and I am not the typical girl you see on the streets, got it?"


    Freya was obviously sick and tired of this topic.


    About twenty minutester, Anne returned to us, but she was alone. The little girl she had been with earlier was nowhere to be seen.


    "You helped her sell her flowers?" I inquired. Anne was great with words and was excellently persuasive, so promoting and selling items should be a walk in the park for her. However, for her to do it all in under twenty minutes was still shocking.


    "The flowers were sold, but I didn''t sell them. In short, the problem was resolved," Anne stated nonchntly before she walked past us and went to regroup with Aurelia and the others.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The curiosity of how she did it kept me on my toes.


    In the end, the mystery was revealed when we left the mall.


    The mall entrance looked different from when we first entered through it. There was a newly set up spot with a signboard next to it that read "Flowers and Love for Charity".


    "Fresh flowers, 25 dors each. For every flower sold, 80 percent of the profit will be donated to people in need. Your donation will make a difference."


    That was a high-end shopping mall.


    The crowd were mostly people of the high-ie group, so they wouldn''t be stingy for something that costs only twenty-five dors. All they had to do was scan a QR code to pay, which was much easier and more convenient than using cash. Most of thedies who walked by took a flower each. Some even paid and left without taking a flower.

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    Anne briefly exined the situation when she saw our questioning faces.


    "When customers buy the flowers, the system automatically tracks the customer''s data and gives them gift points for a membership gift. It will improve the public image of the mall while satisfying the customers'' desire to help the needy but never had the time to. It will be easier for the little girl as well since she won''t have to keep asking around to promote her flowers. We''ve obtained the manager''s permission and came to an agreement. This will be her designated spot. There should be some substantial changes to her ie as well. I hope this will help with her mother''s disease." Freya nodded with satisfaction. "That''s great, but I''m more interested in how you managed to persuade the manager to agree to this?"


    I was equally puzzled. Mutual benefit was the basis of any business cooperation, but for the mall itself, the revenue obtained from the charity event was merely a drop in the bucket. They didn''t have to agree to that. Moreover, their partner was an adolescent. With so many uncertain factors to consider, it was clear that the risk was greater than profit. As a manager, there was no need to bring more trouble to the business.


    "Well..." Casting a calm nce at us, Anne fished out her mobile phone and showed us her screen, exining, "This is my Twitter profile. I promised to write articles reporting the shopping mail''s kind deeds every month for the next six months, so they agreed to it. There are still other terms and conditions, but they''re not important, so I won''t mention them."


    We took a closer look and instantly understood what was going on.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ''Fall In Anne. Number of followers: 1,063,887''


    An advertisement on an ount with more than a million fans would cost around thirty thousand dors. By agreeing to that, the mall would save up to two hundred thousand dors on advertising, and all they had to do was set up a small corner at the entrance. Evidently, this was a great deal that the mall would be a fool not to partake in.


    It would be surprising if some teenager had a million followers on Twitter, but Anne was a prodigy who was epted in advance into universities abroad.


    I was, nevertheless, astonished. "Did you create this ount yourself?"


    "Yes." A smile pervaded Anne''s gaze as she continued, "It''s the digital era. Human strength is iparable to the power of the Inte. Initially, created the ount to gain some followers, hoping to be able to focate you, but I don''t have to do it anymore, so I just use it to do charity work, which doesn''t seem like a bad idea."


    "Impressive, impressive." Freya pped her hands with joy. With a sharp look, she pointed out, "The only thing is that the ID is slightly old fashioned, don''t you think so? ''Fall In Anne''. People might think you''re an olddy. What about changing it to FourSeason? There''s a photographypany I invested in. Take a couple of portraits, and with your public image haloed in prodigy, I bet your followers will double up in no time! By then, you can have someone else manage your ount for you, and all you have to do is sit back, rx, and wait for the money to enter your pockets." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Anne pursed her lips and smiled. She looked down at her phone and said, "I think it''s just fine. I want to remember the feeling of fall all the time." For some reason, her smiles were mournful and it looked sad and bitter to me.


    Being separated for six years, I missed out on the most important part of her growth, and it was like I could not understand what she was thinking about anymore.


    Anne had been well-behaved and


    considerate since the moment we''d met. Right then, it seemed as if she could aplish great things


    any time in silence, which made


    me


    feel an inexplicable bad feeling rising in my gut.


    Evan came in with the servants to carry our shopping bags for us, interrupting us, and no one continued the conversation.

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    Since we thought everything was over, we had not expected Freya to keep what we talked about in mind. Two hours after we arrived home, she came back with documents in her hands and announced she wanted to "be in charge" of Anne.


    "Since we''re family, I''ll get straight to the point. Anne is perfect for the business sector. Let her return to Zuckerburg so that she cane learn business with me, and I''ll sign her up for an MBA course as well. I''ll be fully supportive in every project, no questions asked - on one condition, and that''s because I appreciate the talent Anne has. I''m not giving anyone the chance to snatch her away. Therefore, we will have to sign a contract. It''s the only way I can rest assured."


    Anne was definitely not expecting this. She eyed me and Hendrix as she kept silent.


    A voice came from afar. "There are so many estates of the Roberts Group waiting to be inherited. It''s not even guaranteed if these little fellows can all handle them well. Now you''re trying to snatch their heir away to earn money for yourself. Aren''t you getting ahead of yourself?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Tobias walked down the stairs in a set of silk pajamas. His hair was soft and fluffy. He had obviously just woken up.


    I didn''t expect him to still be here.


    "Keep your nose out of this." Freya was unconcerned about him. He was a killjoy, and she sarcastically retorted, "Speaking of which, Mr. Hayes, your name sure has been getting around when ites to rtionship scandals ever since you''ve returned to Zuckerburg. You''re dominating both locally and internationally. I hope your body can withstand all that pressure."


    "Since when have you be so worried about me?" Tobias went downstairs as he tightened his robe around his waist. "As for whether my body can withstand all that pressure, would you like to check it out yourself?"


    After the incident with Zachary, people like Tobias turned Freya off. He was known to be a frivolous one, but he had always managed to escape unscathed and clear himself of the scandals used. With that sentence, Freya was provoked. As she was about to fire back at him, I interrupted their cross-fire. "This is getting out of hand. Can you all show me some respect by avoiding such topics, especially in front of the children?" Tobias sat on the sofa, casually cing one of his legs on the armrest with a face of innocence, saying, "As someone who works under the table, I hate having poor rtionships with others.


    Besides, I adore women. She started it, so I rebuked in self-defense. I am the victim here."


    Freya sneered and said sarcastically, "Then I''m afraid there are no viins in the world."


    Although it did not end up peaceful, the two did not continue to be at each other''s throats. All they did was exchange nces before ignoring each other.


    After a while, Tobias said, "Anne, if you''d like to grow in Zuckerberg, I have a lot of great connections. Why don''t you considering with me instead?"


    Freya, who had just calmed down, immediately pulled a long face at his sentence, mocking him. "No wonder you were sticking your nose in our business. It seems that you''re trying to steal Anne away as well. Have you never heard of ''firste first served''? Do you think that, Freya Moore, am a woman who gets bullied easily?"


    "I did not say that." Tobias spread his hands, unafraid of what was toe. "I already had my n in mind when I heard everyone who came back from shopping talk about the flowers. You only had the chance to go first because I fell asleep. If hadn''t, I could have been the first to mention this to Anne." "You..." Freya was speechless with anger. Even those who had a glib tongue couldn''t do anything about his thick skin. In the end, she could only grit her teeth and cuss at him, "A*shole!"


    Tobias pursed his lips and didn''t take her seriously.


    "What''s everyone talking about?" Hendrix returned home. He took off his coat and handed it to the servant while asking.


    "You have to keep a close eye on your daughters. Some men with malicious intent have already begun coveting them," Freya hinted at Tobias.


    Tobias straightened his back, wanting to retort. When he was about to speak, Hendrix came over and asked as if he had heard a funny joke, "Oh? Who has the courage to do so?"


    Then he sat down beside me and rested his hand on my shoulder. Looking at Anne, he asked, "Anne, were you bullied?"


    "No, Dad." Anne smiled and exined politely, "Mr. Hayes and Aunt Moore want to teach me business."


    Hendrix nodded before asking for her opinion, "What do you think? Are you interested?"


    Anne pressed her lips together. It seemed she had yet made up her mind.


    Hendrix was exceptionally patient as he reassured her, "There''s no need to worry about what others think. Just speak what''s on your mind. You''re still young. It doesn''t matter even if you''re not willing to do so. I''ll


    support you in whatever you


    choose."


    "Thank you, Dad." Anne seemed to have gained courage from those words. She smiled and said, "In fact, I had long nned to do business, but I was afraid that you and Mommy will not agree to it."


    As expected, the older a child got, the better they became at hiding things. I hadn''t noticed this at all. Chuckling helplessly, I said, "Well, let''s hear it."


    Hendrix patted my shoulders lightly as if he wasforting me. I turned around to look at him, but he gave me no response. I might have misunderstood.


    "I want... to open a bar!" "Thergest bar in town!"

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    "A bar?" I blurted before Hendrix could speak. The memories of the rainy season came crashing into my mind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The gentle pats on my shoulder became even harder to ignore by then, which meant that Hendrix''s intentions were confirmed, but I was busy looking at Anne and didn''t know how I should respond.


    Having lost both parents at a young age, Monique relied on me and her grandmother for support. She was like a seed in the gaps of stacked rocks, living tenaciously. After growing up and learning to be independent, she set up a bar in Ucrebury from scratch on her own and became the youngest owner amongst bar owners in Ucrebury. She abandoned her dignity and blended in with the cohabitated society. Monique was my light in the darkest of days.


    Yet, fate did not show mercy to the Caulfields, and she died at her prime.


    At the thought of that, my heart felt as if it was tightly bounded by vines, the hardships suffocating me.


    At that moment, fear surged in my heart. I was afraid that Anne would walk down the same path as Monique had by opening a bar, bing the owner, dating a vicious cunning man and destroying her own life.


    "Yes, Mom." Anne''s eyes sparkled with a twinkle heated with passion and sincerity. "When I was abroad, I visited many bars with my ssmates and had always been very interested. I hope to establish a club like those I had been to, which could not only maintain a secretive atmosphere but also guarantee privacy. A ce where people could rx and enjoy or talk about discrete topics without scruple. I did some research on relevant materials online, and for now, no bar in Zuckerberg can incorporate both, so I think it should have a promising prospect."


    Freya was overjoyed. "Little girl, you''re indeed a pleasant surprise. You''re bold, and that perfectly suits my taste! I''ll invest in this project. Count me in!"


    Tobias rested his chin on the armrest of the sofa. He did not speak against Freya but locked his gaze on Anne. The shrewdness in his eyes was obvious. Judging by the look on his face, the man was evidently nning his next moves.


    From what I knew, if Tobias was indeed interested in Anne, he would try to snatch her away when Freya had her guards down.


    However, all I could care about was Anne''s feelings. I was more nervous than anyone else in the room, but had to keep it in to ensure it went unnoticed by her. I tried my best to sound calm, "Anne, is there any other reason you''d want to open a bar other than liking the idea of it?"


    When I asked, I had my fists clenched. I was afraid of hearing what I expected to hear - that she knew everything.


    About her background, about Monique, and how Monique''s life had abruptly ended.


    Anne, however, kept her smile on and looked at me innocently. Without much change in expression, she answered sincerely, "Mom, is liking it not enough of a reason? This is the only thing I enjoy, otherthan mathematics. Can I give it a go?"


    In that instant, I felt as if my soul had left my body. Anne and Monique''s faces ovepped and scattered across my mind over and over again. As if time no longer existed, the person sitting in front of me was not Anne, but was Monique.


    "A bar is indeed challenging for


    women, but so are other jobs. I''d much rather be my own boss than work my as off and still get bullied by my employer. Arianna, do you know that I enjoy being under this flickering light? The way it leaves me in a state between clear-


    n


    headedness and dazzlement, which makes me forget a lot of my worries and asionally, lets me see the person I missed for a long time."

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    Back then, that was how Monique persuaded me into letting her pursue her bar dreams.


    Since she enjoyed it, I supported her. And since she enjoyed it, I sent her right up to Josiah''s bed, but she had never once felt the feeling of being loved even after she was no longer around.


    Even if everyone was already at peace, this stayed in my heart like a thorn, deep-rooted and permanent.


    My eyes were blinded by a mist, and I was unable to differentiate between reality and illusion. As a mother, I should support my children in pursuing their dreams. It, however, felt as if an unknown force was pressuring and controlling me. I waspletely helpless.


    Perhaps Monique had the same thoughts as I did.


    "I know what you''re thinking."


    Hendrix''s deep and familiar voice drifted into my ears, and I gradually came back to my senses. The next second, his hand reached over and wrapped my entire hand in his palm. He pulled my hand over and ced it on hisp to fiddle with my fingers.


    "Running a bar is, however, not as simple as you think. Putting aside the basic investment, theplicated connections hidden under the surface are difficult to be figured out in a short time. Why don''t we have Mr. rk ask around before we carry out a long-term discussion?"


    Anne was different from Aurelia. Aurelia was the type that would not stop until she got what she wanted. On the contrary, Anne was easy-going and she epted things calmly. She said, "It''s your call."


    "Mm," Hendrix replied indifferently, "Since you''re bored at home, and there happens to be a Cultural City project in thepany, why don''t you organize it on my behalf?"


    "Sure." Anne''s smile remained unwavered as if there was nothing to be sorrowful about. "But can I ask for help from Mr. rk? Is that alright?"


    She was talking about Josiah. After sending Anne back home, he had rented a house in Jarold City and visited the children every day, but he would not stay for long.


    Hendrix agreed to it decisively, "It''s your project. It''s up to you."


    He then pulled me back to my room and said a word of reminder to Anne, "If you need anything, just look for Mr. rk." "I know. Thank you, Dad. Goodnight, Mom." "Goodnight," I responded in a daze, my voice only slightly louder than that of a kitten''s as I let Hendrix drag me upstairs.


    Hendrix locked the door and led me into the bathroom.


    He began to unbutton my clothes without a word.


    He turned on the shower and tested the water with his palm before he lifted the showerhead above my head.


    Warm water streamed down my body, and his fingers rubbed back and forth against my head. In the numbness and warmth that gave me, I had forgotten to resist.


    Wiping off the moisture on my body, Hendrix wrapped me in a towel and carried me back to the bedroom. He lifted the quilt and gently ced me on the bed. Then he went around and hugged me from behind.


    With his body as soft as water, I leaned against him, snuggling in his arms.


    "Why are you being so nice to me today?" I asked.


    Hendrix''s voice was somewhat hoarse as he responded, "Have I not been nice to you every day?"


    "It''s not the same." The corners of my mouth curled up into a weak grin, relieved and rxed. "You always want to take advantage of me." "Then let''s take it as a whim that I came up with today," Hendrix said as he adjusted his posture and buried his chin in my neck.


    He probably got an inkling that I was about to copse, which exined his silent gestures and actions that broke down the awakening monster in me, little by little.


    What Hendrix wanted me to know was that even if I didn''t say anything, as long as I was by his side, my troubles would resolve on their own.


    Calmness led me to talk about Anne''s decision at peace. "Do you n on supporting Anne''s idea to open a bar?"


    Hendrix was not a sophisticated fox.


    He never went back on his words and since he had not gone against the idea, it basically meant he was supportive of it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Arianna." He called out to me all of a sudden and took a deep breath.


    "Hm?" I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Anne has the right to decide how she wants to live her life."

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Hendrix''s words struck a nerve, and I couldn''t retort.


    My paranoid and cautious self should not stop the children from what they want to do.


    "Just think of the project as a test. If she does it well, maybe you can try being brave and let her do what she likes."


    "To have youpletely let go of things would be too difficult for you. So, try your best to rx and watch what happens. Anne is a great kid. She''ll do nothing but impress you."


    "Keep in mind that no matter how tricky things may turn out to be, I''ve got her back."


    Rhythmic snores were heard soon after. Hendrix had fallen asleep.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His cuddles tamed my worried heart, but I barely slept all night. Since I couldn''t get any sleep in, I got up early.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Anne.


    "Good morning, Mom." Anne''s curved eyebrows and gentle appearance always reminded me of the celestial child with the halo above their head.


    It was definitely not a motherly move to freak out over the child''s dream. I smiled through the guilt and walked her down the stairs, asking her, "You don''t have school today, why are you up so early?"


    "Mom, you forgot that Dad appointed me to take charge of the Culture City project. I skimmed through some materialsst night, but I couldn''t get many references since this is thepany''s first time doing such a project. What''s more, there are a few western culturalplications. To make sure everything goes well, I''m going to do some research in this aspect with Mr. rk from today onwards. He said that it''s impossible to get a good seat at the library if we get therete, especially on weekends."


    Josiah was already waiting at the door when we arrived at the end of the flight of stairs.


    Anne went straight to the door. "Mommy, I''ll get going then. I won''t be joining you all for lunch today."


    "At least have some breakfast before you go?"


    "It''s alright, Mom. I''m not hungry. See youter."


    With that, she disappeared out the door. She didn''t even look back.


    I exchanged nces with Josiah, signaling for him to take care of Anne. He left after he took the hint.


    The couple of steps to the dining table felt like an eternity. Stressing myself out over Anne''s future made me jittery, but the truth was that she grew well. She had the abilities the responsibilities, and she was curious about the unknowns. She remained undefeated.


    The corners of my mouth uncontrobly curled into a slight smile. The innocence of children crushed my beast-like emotions, resolving the crisis in my heart with ease.


    I decided to support Anne''s first business venture.


    Hendrix said he wanted to test Anne''s abilities, but he didn''t mention that she couldn''t ask for help. Furthermore, I wasn''t an ignorant parent who would only dote on children.


    "What''s making you so happy?" Hendrix asked as he came down the stairs, the sounds of slippers and wooden floors rubbing against each other. "Don''t you know how to read minds? Figure it out yourself."


    Hendrix pulled the chair opposite me out and sat down. He did not get worked up at all and replied, "Well, it''s probably the joy of my little girl growing up. Am I right?"


    It seemed that he was aware that Anne had gone out early.


    Without any sense of aplishment, I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Wrong, I''m not telling you.


    Eat your breakfast!"


    In the following half a month, I could count the number of times I saw Anne with my fingers.


    Hendrix had mentioned in the


    beginning that he wanted Anne to independently take charge of the project. Knowing Anne''s personality like the back of my hand, she would nevere to me unless it was something she couldn''t handle. Since she didn''t mention anything about the project, I wouldn''t ask about it to avoid pressuring her.


    But wouldn''t it seem as if I was mincing around if I were to worry about her?


    It was as if Anne was not a fourteen- year- old anymore but a strong business woman with a sessful career, and if I, as her parent, were to try to meddle in it, it gave me the sense that I was burdening her or dragging her down instead. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I fidgeted about it for a few days, thinking of a decent reason to visit her at her workce. Right then, Freya called.


    "Come on, shall we go witness the ability of your business prodigy?"

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    I did not give it much thought and agreed right away.


    Freya''s ride arrived as soon as I finished getting ready. When I was at the door, Hendrix had just returned home. I asked why he came back so early, but I did not wait for his response and hurriedly hopped in Freya''s car under his resentful gaze.


    "That was Hendrix, wasn''t it? Why didn''t you tell him to tag along?" Freya nced sideways at the vi.


    "It''s not necessary for men to be involved in women''s affairs. Besides, he''s busy. If he''s not at work, how can I have the money to squander away?"


    Freya nodded in agreement. "True."


    Hendrix thought, "I didn''t even know I was busy?"


    The "Cultural City" project, as its name implied, was based on audiovisual projects by the Roberts Group. It showcased the modernization of western culture by current generations.


    They blocked all modern transportations to fit the theme of the traditional city. There, we could already see people in traditional costumes and there were tourists everywhere.


    The culture festival had not officially begun, but the merchants in the city had already set up their booths and basic facilities, enough to meet guests'' demands.


    We got out of the car and did some simple registration at the entrance. Even the security guards were dressed in traditional costumes, making me and Freya stand out like a sore thumb.


    "Mommy?"


    Out of the blue, Anne''s voice sounded behind me. I turned around and saw her hair in a bun, donning an olive blouse, waving at me from the top of the city wall. Next to her was Josiah in an elegant white robe. He even styled his hair to fit the traditional theme and he reminded me of an ancient superhero.


    If I had not turned around, I wouldn''t even have noticed that the group of girls at the entrance were looking shyly at Josiah''s direction, faces a shade of warm crimson.


    This was not a surprising sight. Josiah''s facial features were charming. His features had only gotten more appealing as he aged, something females found enchanting.


    The staff led us to the gate tower. We watched the crowd below and the stunning fireworks from a bird''s eye view. The scene was so vivid that it felt like we had travelled back in time.


    Anne voluntarily exined the whole process to us, "All preparations are already in ce. Mr. Gand helped me out a lot. On the opening day of the ceremony, a total of 99 pairs of newlyweds around the globe will have their weddings in western costumes for the cultural campaign. Also, there will be a parade around the city. By then, there will be specialized teams broadcasting it live online. I am confident that this city and this festival will be a global sensation."


    As she spoke, she looked at the city she had created. I saw the same spirit in her as one I had seen in Monique when she first started her bar business.


    "Well done." I walked up and ced a hand on her shoulder as I looked at the prosperous scene below us.


    All of a sudden, a rowdy noise came from behind.


    "Let go of her! I said let her go!"


    "Neal! Neal, save me!"


    Everyone turned their heads in the


    I


    direction of the screams. As expected, Aurelia and Neal were getting dragged out by security, had no idea where the two cheeky kids got themselves westerm costumes.


    "Miss Moanna, these two kids had a meal here, and now they''re trying to leave without paying. They''re stealing merchandise as well! What should we do?"


    The little kids struggled like lobsters held by their necks in the hands of the security, eximing, "I''m not a thief! I''m not a thief!"


    Needless to say, Aurelia must have sneaked out with Neal. He must have lost his wallet on the way and couldn''t pay for the meal.


    Then, Neal noticed us, "Ma''am? What brings you here?"


    "If I''m not here, you two will have an overnight stay at the police station." I stepped forward and exined to the security guard, "They''re my kids. Charge it to the Roberts Group''s ount. I''ll take the kids to apologize to the merchants. I''ll take it from here."


    Though Aurelia had gained her freedom, she was absolutely fuming. "Mom, I called you earlier, but you ignored me! And now I''ve been wrongfully med!"


    Was she angry with me?


    I looked at Neal, bewildered. I''d never felt so wronged.


    Neal widened his eyes and nodded as he agreed with her, "That''s true, Ma''am. We saw you earlier, but you did not hear us. You left your wallet and Aurelia behind."


    "Are you sure? You must have


    mistaken me for someone else." Goodness gracious, I was brought to the city gate tower as soon as I had arrived. I''d yet been anywhere else.


    Neal insisted, "It can''t be. That person looked exactly like you!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    I wouldn''t be surprised if Aurelia had mistaken me for someone else, but Neal was saying the same thing as well, and he sounded firm about it, which proved that the woman they had seen must have resembled me quite a fair bit.


    Even so, it did not mean that they were right to sneak out.


    "Aurelia Reid, I''ll only say this once. The person you saw just now may have looked like me, but it wasn''t me. I would never leave my child behind. Don''t you trust me?" I pretended to be serious and angry.


    Children should know that the outside world was different from home. It was not a ce where they could do whatever they wanted. As for parents, they should refrain from letting their children be and overlook their mistakes easily.


    Aurelia frowned when she heard that. She sighed in remorse and asked in a feeble voice, "Was that really not you?"


    I shook my head indicating that she had mistaken. Freya tried to persuade her by saying, "Your mother, Anne and I were here all along. We''ve not been anywhere else yet."


    Aurelia let out a long breath and drooped her head. "I understand. I''m sorry, Mom. I shouldn''t have yelled at you."


    "You were wrong indeed." I remained unyielding and said in a more serious tone, "I''m not angry because you yelled at me, but I''m angry at you for sneaking out without telling anyone. Think about it. If Anne and I weren''t here, what would you do?"


    Aurelia fiddled with her fingers and eyed the security guard next to her. She lowered her head even lower, muttering, "I will be considered a troubled child and be taken away by the police..."


    "That''s not all," said Freya, "It''s also possible for you to run into bad people who would sell you off to the ck market. After that, you''ll never see Anne again, or your mother, and not even me..."


    Aurelia was stunned for a moment before she started shedding tears out of fear, but she did not dare cry out loud. Her eyes were red and swollen while she silently sobbed away.


    Even heroes had moments of tenderness; what was more to say about mothers?


    Seeing her suppress her sobs broke my heart of steel, and I immediately softened like tofu.


    I quickly rushed forward and squatted tofort her with light pats on her back.


    Aurelia could not hold it in any


    longer and immediately burst into


    tears. Her arms were tightly wrapped around my neck, and her face pressed into my nape. "I''m sorry, Mom. I won''t sneak out anymore. I don''t want notContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    see you


    ever again!"


    Her nose was sore from all the crying. She couldn''t say anything else and could only repeat the same sentence over and over again. Lforted her, saying, "It''s good that you know what you did wrong. It''s alright. I''m here. I''m here..."


    It took her a long time to calm down.


    After wiping her face with a wet tissue and organizing her clothes, we brought the two children back to the restaurant to apologize.


    Perhaps it was because Anne was there, the owner of the restaurant was not mad about it. After learning that they were Anne''s siblings, the owner generously waived the bill. He even enthusiastically offered us to sit and have a meal together even though we kept refusing his kind gesture. In the end, Anne had to say she was busy and that she had matters to take care of to escape the restaurant owners'' insistence.


    When we were about to leave, the plump owner chased after us and passed us a wallet. "This fell when the kids were dragged out by the security. Do be careful with your belongings."


    "Sir, I''d like to order some extra dishes..." "Alright,ing right up!"


    Before I could refuse, the owner turned around and rushed into the restaurant to serve the guests.


    I had no intention of taking others'' belongings, so I nned to ce the wallet on a table somewhere, but I identally caught sight of a corner of a picture in the wallet.


    A single nce was all it took for a deep frown to form on my face.

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    Aurelia was right. The owner of the wallet did resemble me.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that apart from our choice of clothing, she was my identical twin. It took me a while to notice that there was another person in the photo.


    It was a man. I only saw his chin, but it was enough for me to know it was not Hendrix.


    The first thing that came to my mind was if I had never taken such ambiguous photos with other men. They were leaning so close to each other that there was practically no distance between them. They looked like a pair of intimate lovers.


    Seeing myck of response, Freya stretched her neck to take a look at the wallet. "She looks like your long-lost twin sister."


    I asked, surprised, without processing her sentence through, "Is that true? I have a twin sister?"


    Freya shot me a disgusted look. "Can''t you tell that I was joking?"


    She then snatched the photo over and examined it carefully. "She does look a lot like you. I can''t even differentiate between you two, let alone the kids.


    It''s no wonder that they chased after her."


    I shrugged both shoulders, not knowing how to respond.


    Aurelia urged us to hurry out of the restaurant to watch the parade outside. I hurriedly shoved the photo back into the wallet and left the wallet on the cashier before I headed out the door.


    With the Roberts Group as the main sponsor of the project, the festival looked like one of the grand parades we would only see in movies. They had models dressed in western culture costumes, stepping out from the carriages. It was like history ying and repeating itself before our eyes all over again.


    Not long after, Freya got a call, and she immediately dragged me to thergest western culture gship store in town.


    For a store that sold only high-end luxury products, it was not the slightest affected by the busy crowd. We made ap around the shop and saw a signboard at the stairs that stated, "VIP customers, please head up the first floor (minimum spend of 35800 dors)". We decisively stepped on the wooden steps, paid 88000 dors by credit card and upgraded to a VIP customer.


    It was much less rowdy on the first floor. From designs to the materials, everything was top notch and everything we tried on looked fantastic.


    Freya spotted a green wedding dress worn by an actress in a hit TV show. She tried it on and looked a lot less intimidating when she was not talking. She even appeared elegant and unparalleled to anyone else.


    I, however, kept drifting off. I couldn''t understand how there was someone else in the world that looked exactly like me.


    It was too coincidental for us to still be in the same city.


    "Arianna, you keep zoning out. What''s on your mind?"


    Freya raised her voice as she spoke to me, and I came to my senses. Shaking my head, I said, "Nothing. This suits you well. Do you want to get some hair essories? I saw some youngsters outside. They even had shoes made of cotton."


    "Of course, I''m getting hair essories, but not the shoes though. High heels are basically my legs'' extension. I won''t look good without them."


    Iughed at her and said, "I think you''re getting off track now. Others are appreciating the western cultural costumes, but here you are, still needing to look the best in cultural costumes."


    Freya did not deny what I said. "Was


    ??? %


    it really necessary to point that out? You should choose a set as well. Customized pieces take at least week toplete. We should be able to have ours done for the opening ceremony. By then, we''d be the stars of the show." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I''d rather not." I had no interest in that whatsoever. "It''s too troublesome to put these on."


    Without strong desire or needs, my life had be more stable while I gotzier. I didn''t even want to budge after settling down on a seat.


    "Sure, suit yourself." Freya wasn''t pushy about it. She was fully absorbed in her own reflection as she twirled in front of the mirror.


    Noticing that we had yet made up our mind, the manager came up and tried to please us by saying, "Ladies, we have a promotion today. If you settle the bill together, you can enjoy a 40% discount on your purchase. If you would like to, I can get the staff to prepare that for you."


    "A 40% discount? That''s basically free!" The shopaholic in Freya emerged at the manager''s words. She turned to look at me, solemnly dering, "40% discount. Waste not, want not. I don''t care. You must get something! I don''t even mind paying for you."


    No woman could escape empty-handed after hearing the word "discount".


    Since we were buying, we had to be serious about selecting our purchases.


    There were tons of hair essories, but the phoenix cor in the center had a ce in my heart. Ever since I firstid my eyes on it, I couldn''t take my eyes off it.


    "Miss, you have impable taste. This phoenix cor is the treasure of our store. It is purely handmade. There is only one in the country. It is one of a kind."

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    The manager was not exaggerating.


    With the crystal clear flower petals, red tassels paired with white crystals, plus the embellished handmade tassels,


    merely holding the cor in hand already gave me a much more astonishing feeling than the rest of the items on the cupboard, not to mention the effect of itplementing the red gauzy cape.


    My fingers slid across the brim, and the corners of my mouth unconsciously lifted, revealing my temptation.


    The memory of my wedding with Hendrix was already a blur. I only remembered how nervous and excited I had been for the wedding, like the me on a candle that continuously flickered. As for the other details such as my wedding dress or how many guests attended, I had forgotten all about them.


    To me, I preferred my wedding red and gold themed. As the wedding had been done in a rush, I hadn''t had the time to give the preparation my full attention.


    My only regret was probably the fact that I didn''t get the chance to wear the phoenix cor, showing up in front of Hendrix with a bright red and green gown. Seeing these essories that day, feeling them under my touch, still brought butterflies to my stomach.


    Indeed, a sense of ritual was essential to women of any age. They''d remember it even after the world ended.


    "Credit card please."


    Just as I was distracted, Freya reached out and was about to pay.


    "Wait." I hurriedly reached out to stop her and withdrew the card from her hand. I smiled apologetically at the manager and said, "Sorry, could you give us a minute? We will call you if we need anything."


    "Alright." The manager was decent as he smiled and stepped aside.


    After confirming that he had gone far enough not to hear our


    conversation curled my lips, carefully put the cor away while knocking some sense into Freya, saying, Didn''t you hear what he said? This is one of a kind. There''s


    only one in the whole word here''s


    The


    outfit you chose already cost tens of thousands, so wouldn''t this cor be several hundred thousand dors? It''s too expensive. We don''t have to spend that much. We won''t use it often anyway."


    After a pause, I raised my hand and stroked the edge of the phoenix cor. "Such a beauty, so the world must witness its charm. Rather than disying it at home and letting it be covered in dust, I''d much rather let someone else have it. Whoever wears it will be the prettiest bride in the world."


    "You''ve always been overcautious about everything. Shopping is not something to be guilty of." Freya''s life motto was to have the most fun while one could, especially when it came to shopping. She was neither stingy nor a haggler. Therefore, she seldom got upset over materialistic items. From that point of view, it was great for women to be financially independent and stable on their own.


    "I''m happy with what I have now." I turned my head and sighed with a long smile. raised my hand and pointed to my head, saying, "I''ve already had it here. This is way too beautiful not to let the world get a glimpse of it. I believe that other people will do it justice more than I will, so let''s give it up." Content


    belongs to


    "Nonsense," Freya said indignantly, "If you like it, then you should do whatever it takes to own it. Handing it to someone else while your heart clings to it - what do you think you''re doing, charity?"


    "Come on. That''s not what I meant. I


    just feel that this is meant for a wedding, and it''ll be more suitable for a pair of lucky newlyweds to own it. We''re here to have some fun. Picking an 18,000 dor costume is already more than enough. don''t think it''s necessary to go overboard and spend so much money on this..."


    Prey a sucked in a cold breath as if she was looking at an alien. She straightened her neck, furrowed her brows, and kept scanning my face without saying a word.


    "What kind of expression is that?" I didn''t even sound confident after getting on her nerves.


    "I''m thinking about how the missus of the wealthiest man in the entire world can''t even spend several hundred thousand dors on herself. That does


    not make sense to me. Please don''t tell me you''re trying to y the role of a kind wife by saving Hendrix''s money?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With that, she let out a smile and said, "Forget it. I won''t push. If it''s meant to be yours, it will find its way to you anyways."


    Shouldn''t it be ''if it''s not yours, it won''t stay no matter how hard you try''?

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    Since she did not seem like she was going to go on talking about this, I followed suit and left the topic as it had been.


    With that, to satisfy Freya, I picked a red matching set, with a wide-bottomed skirt, with essories that paired well with the theme of the costume. The ideal bride''s look I had pictured in my mind.


    I picked a normal phoenix cor that wasn''t that expensive, but looked more expensive than it was.


    However, something felt like it was just not sitting quite right with me.


    Freya was finally willing to head back home after cing our orders.


    The street was bustling with people and carriages. The pedestrians were dressed in western costumes, looking lively. The atmosphere in real life was quite unlike what we would usually see on TV.


    Walking past an eatery, we were blocked by therge crowd and could only wait until the people evacuated.


    After a while, we came across a sedan decorated with gold ornaments carried by eight men. They even had several special security guards escorting them. The sedan was carefully crafted with sophisticated details and everyone took their phones out to get a picture of it.


    "If only I could ride in such a sedan when I get married, I won''t have any regrets for the rest of my life."


    "My, aren''t you hard to please? This is not your average sedan. It''s a special sedan that has at least seven types of wood incorporated in it. Don''t even get me started on the intricate craving. I''ve seen pictures in magazines. These sedans areplicated to build. It took eleven masters and three full years toplete one. This is even decorated with gold embellishments. God only knows how much the total cost of this is, but one thing''s for sure is that you won''t have your chance at it. I have to say that the Roberts Group is breaking their bank for this Cultural City project."


    "My eight-man sedan, my Prince Charming, when are youing to marry me on your white horse..."


    Every girl must have dreamt about their prince charming. Even though I had grown out of the ideals of love, it still brought a smile to my face.


    In order to avoid prolonged exposure, the men holding up the sedan quickened their pace. In less than two minutes, the sedan disappeared at the corner of the intersection with many people still chasing after it. The next minute, the street quietened down.


    "You should really learn how to spend money from Hendrix," Freya spoke all of a sudden.


    "What does this have to do with him? Anne''s the one who organized the Cultural City." I looked puzzled. She must still probably be thinking about my hesitance in spending money at the gship store earlier.


    "Ohe on, you used to be the director of the Roberts Group. Have you forgotten that every transaction has to be confirmed by the President before it can be processed? If Hendrix didn''t spend that money, how would there be such a magnificent bridal sedan?"


    "True, but that''s thanks to Anne''s good taste," I stubbornly refuted.


    Dimples formed on Freya''s cheeks as she chuckled. "Touche. You do have a wonderful daughter. She must have spent tiresome days and nights on this project."


    I turned over to the city tower and looked at Anne. She had a petite body, but the weight on her shoulders was unimaginable.


    If we offered to help, she would never be willing to ept it.


    Should I... treat her to a nice homemade meal?


    "We better get going then. To the market!" I held onto Freya and headed straight to the market.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I hadn''t cooked for a long time, so I had be unfamiliar with a lot of things. I nned to do everything on my own but could barely make it with Madeline by my side.


    "Madeline, could you pass me some garlic? I''ve already ted the shrimps. Anne will be back once it''s done cooking."


    I reached my hand out to Madeline without looking and felt something pressing onto my palm. The next thing I knew, I was in Hendrix''s embrace.


    "Hendrix..." I pushed him away in disgust. "Stop messing around. Anne hasn''t been eating well recently. I want to get a good meal ready for her before she returns."


    As I spoke, I took the garlic paste from the table, turned around, and poured it on the prawns.


    Hendrix leaned against the kitchen counter with crossed arms over his chest. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with my response. "I work very hard every day. Why don''t you ever feel sorry for me?"


    S


    "You''re not Anne. You enjoy your work, and she has outdone herself. Didn''t you notice how much weight she lost? Remember to say something nice during dinnerter. Give her some encouragement."


    Hendrix squinted and chuckled. Who knew what he was up to?


    1.n


    Then, the wallet came to mind. After starting the fire, I turned to look at him and said with a solemn face, "Tell Evan''s men to keep a close eye on the children. Today, I met a woman who''s almost identical to me. Although I didn''t meet her, I can''t shake the feeling that things are moreplicated than what they seem. Be careful. Better safe than sorry."


    Hendrix gently nodded. "Got it."


    Then, he asked as if nothing had happened, "What do you think about the Cultural City? Did you like it?"

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    "You''re right, she did a pretty good job. She''s growing up and has the right to choose how she wants to live." I said while I picked the side dishes from the table.


    "That''s not what I meant." Hendrix took a deep breath and stared at me. "I mean, do you like that ce?"


    "Hmm?" I was stunned for a second, thenughed, "What does it matter if I like it or not? It''s such a big project. It''s not like you could abandon the whole project just because I don''t like it."


    "Why not?" Wait, he was serious about that? "I could spend billions of dors, but it would mean nothing if my dear wife doesn''t like it. If she doesn''t, why should I keep it then?"


    Even though I was not in the mood for jokes, I could not help butugh. "What has gotten into you? You''ve been so corny these days. Aren''t you sick of it!?"


    "Nope, I still think there''s space for more of that corniness. It''ll be best if you could stop hanging out with Freya and the others so much and just keep mepany, so I can tell you how much I love you and need you whenever I want," Hendrix stated with a straight face.


    I was at a loss for words.


    I thought he used to be a man of little words.


    As we fell silent, Aaron''s roguish ingratiating voice drifted in from the outside. "Baby, honey, my dear wife, can we have another daughter? Just one more. I really like having a daughter. Pretty please..."


    I was not having it as I ced my palm on my forehead. I looked at Hendrix. It seemed like he was not having it either. Hendrix shot a nce at Aaron and straightened his back, showing his elevated status and authority.


    I couldn''t imagine how these two clingy men would be when they finally returned to their families. I shook my head and chased off the image from my mind, raising my voice to say, "I love it. I love the people, and the things they sell. Everything''s just great. Anne mentioned that there''s going to be 99 pairs of newlyweds having their wedding in western costumes on the opening day. That itself is already exciting enough, not to mention the other activities."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Out of the blue, the wless phoenix cor came to mind. I was excited to tell Hendrix about it, but on second thought, he was so lovey-dovey those days that he


    would literally leave to purchase


    in


    the middle of the night and surprise me with it the next morning. So, I swallowed my words and pursed my lips together to seal them up before I let the cat out of the bag, snickering to myself.


    He noticed the expressions on my face. He tried to read them, but did not ask further like he usually would. I noticed him lifting the corner of his lips as he turned to leave the kitchen, leaving me dumbfounded for a couple of seconds.


    I was probably overthinking things. He was still the Hendrix I knew, the unpredictable Hendrix.


    Finally, the day of the opening ceremony of the Cultural City arrived. Everyone in town had their eyes on the ceremony.


    Since it was Anne''s first project she


    was fully in charge of, I nned to bring the entire family along to show her support. Unfortunately, the kids had a group performance in school, so they couldn''t skip school,


    el


    whereas Hendrix had a meeting with a business partner that couldn''t be rescheduled. In the end, the


    ceremony attendees were only


    made up of Freya, Aaron, Emma and


    I.


    As soon as we got off the car, we were shocked by the arrangement of the scene.


    Lanterns hung across the city walls, flowers spread along the paths, paintings scattered all around the city, intricate embroideries with little embellishments here and there. From where we stood, it looked like a never-ending path that extended beyond.


    Everything looked like it came straight out of a movie scene.


    It was impossible not to imagine myself in a wondend, dressed in the bridal dress and sabot with the cor over my head. Every path was covered in flower petals.


    "Hey, what''s on your mind? The ceremony is about to start. We''re here as special guests, so we can''t bete."


    Freya''s words pulled me back to reality. After collecting myself, we headed to the city tower.


    The opening ceremony was a sess. Anne stood in front of the crowd with a microphone in hand, "Wee to the Cultural City Festival hosted by the Roberts Group. We are pleased to see everyone here. Please have fun and enjoy yourselves as much as possible. Thank you."


    Anne handed the microphone over


    to the host, who went on to say, "The daughter of the Roberts Group is indeed extraordinary. This moment right now reminds me of a poem Her temperament is as beautiful as an orchid, her talent as great as a fairy. Our Miss Moanna is the fairy. However, how can there be only one fairy in such a grand festival like this? Now without further ado, let''s wee our 99 pairs of newlyweds!"


    Fireworks went off as the drums pounded.

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    The city walls were already decorated in advance. When the music yed, the first pair of newlyweds came onto the stage, smiling as they made their way down the red carpet.


    Pairs and pairs of newlyweds came onstage one after another. Each pair seemed as if they were meant to be for each other. Envious, I couldn''t help sending my blessings to them from the bottom of my heart.


    A few girls that were watching the ceremony shed tears looking at the newlyweds.


    One didn''t need to involve grand gestures to express love. Sometimes, love was just about feeling each other''s presence and appreciating them for being there. Wasn''t that magical?


    "Miss Moanna, two female models had gotten into an ident. I''m afraid they won''t be able to make it!"


    I waspletely immersed in watching the grand wedding. It took me a few seconds to process the anxious voice I had just heard. "What? Why does this have to happen now?" The assistant next to Anne, Jackie, got anxious. "Go find someone to rece them! What are you waiting for? Go!" "I''ve already contacted some people, but many shows were postponed as they were afraid of the Cultural City show stealing their spotlight. It will take at least an hour for anyone to get here. I''m afraid they won''t make it in time..."


    Jackie''s anxiousness grew. "I don''t care. Handle this immediately. Get them ready and on stage as soon as possible. The show must go on no matter what!"


    "This..."


    "Forget it." Anne saw through the dilemma of the messenger and stopped Jackie. "Jackie, I know you''ve spent a lot of effort on the show, but this is an ident. No one is to me. It''s not their fault either. Let''s think of another way..."


    Jackie sighed. After calming down, a thought came to mind. "Why don''t we just let the 97 pairs of newlyweds go on stage? There are way too many for the audience to notice the missing two, don''t you think so?"


    "No," Josiah, who had been silent, said, "The opening ceremony is being streamed live on dozens of top media tforms. If we do that, we''re only throwing every effort down the drain."


    Anne nodded slightly and frowned but didn''t reply.


    "What''s wrong?" I couldn''t help but interrupt, thinking that I might be able to help, "What models? Aren''t those on stage all newlyweds?"


    "Not all of them," Josiah exined, "For the performance, except for the first few online celebrity couples on the Inte, the rest are models and actors. Perfect facial features and appearances can often y unexpected roles."


    It was the same as packaged products. I could understand what Josiah was trying to imply.


    But it seemed to me that the problem was not one that could be easily resolved.


    Everyone gathered around and


    began brainstorming for solutions. I suddenly had an inspiration and


    chimed in, "Since it''s all a show


    anyway, why don''t we find two


    gorgeous girls and put them e


    stage?"


    "We''ve thought about it," The messenger said with his head


    lowered, ¡°But none are suitable.


    People in this industry don''t caren et


    much about appearance, and


    can''t get the tourists to do it either, so..."


    QUMS


    So it was a question of who they should look for.


    I frowned and pondered for a while. When I caught a glimpse of Freya, my eyes lit up.


    No one could tell that she was a married woman with her beauty and figure!


    One down. One more to go. Aaron would never want to watch his wife go on stage holding another man''s hand, so I was the only option left.


    "Found them," I announced, ready to


    risk everything, "Freya and I will do it. If Anne approves, we''ll go and get ready right away. Freya''s righteous and is a great fit for it - she wouldn''t


    refuse such a simple favor ContentN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I thought Anne would at least pretend to be indecisive about it, or that Freya would buy herself some time before actually agreeing to it.


    The reality was, however, theplete opposite.


    Anne said, "Thanks in advance then, Mommy."


    Freya was readier than ever. "That was what I was thinking too. Makeup, let''s go!"


    The messenger''s mouth cracked into a smile as he gestured. "This way, please."


    Bewildered, I was pushed towards the makeup room.


    What went wrong?

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    Though they mentioned makeup, it was more like an outfit change. When we entered the fitting room, they had already reached the 70th pair. We would have to go up in the next 10 minutes.


    The bride''s costume was overlyplicated to put on. I tried a couple of times, but I couldn''t wrap my head around it. Atst, I had to ask for help from the staff. After Freya had finished putting on her dress, she came over with two girls in charge of the outfits to help me out.


    The curtains pulled open, and I saw a bride in a beautiful traditional wedding dress. For a moment, I couldn''t even believe the reflection staring back at me in the mirror was me.


    The contrast of red and green was amazing. This should be well understood in the heart of every citizen of Zuckerberg.


    What was funny to me was that all the memories about my wedding came rushing back to my mind - marrying Hendrix in a tube top dress, his blurred face when I tried to peek through the veil, even up to the moment we exchanged rings while I was wearing a pair of white gloves; the rings that had led many challenges our way.


    Under the light, the dazzling red dress shone. Themp was dyed red from the reflection of the dress. The whole atmosphere was red and jubnt as if the heavens had given their blessing for the pair to have their happily ever after.


    The heavens were likely unsatisfied with me and Hendrix''s wedding vows during our wedding. That would exin why we had to endure so many hardships in thest decade of our marriage.


    At the thought of that, I unconsciously looked at the mirror andughed at the thought of a materialist actually believing in ghosts and gods for a wedding dress.


    "Arianna, you''re stunning," Freya''s tone carried a hint of jealousy as she stood beside me.


    A woman''s love for beauty was unmatched. Listening to her say those words with admiration on her face, I noticed that our outfits were drastically different. Hers was thin and more of a lighter material while mine was much granderpared to hers.


    The phoenix cor on my head looked familiar.


    I thought I had seen that before...Oh right! It was from the gship store!


    "Freya," Worried that something might go wrong, I pulled Freya aside and whispered in her ear, "Did we get the wrong outfits? You''re in much better shape than me. You should be wearing this instead, right?"


    Freya gave me aforting smile. "Nah, everything''s the way it should be. Anne must have her reasons for you to be in it; maybe you look much better in it. Whatever it is, you look absolutely stunning in it. Don''t overthink it. Plus, it''s toote for us


    tooback out now since we''re about to


    go on soon."


    I wanted to ask for more rification, but one of the assistants hade and stood in front of us with a tray full of essories. I could only swallow my words back into my throat.


    Freya seemed to have already


    ?????


    familiarized herself with the people around. She walked in the wooden shoes like she was born to be in them. She strutted a couple of steps forward, grabbed the essories on the tray and turned to me, "Here, put the mask on. Then, we wait for our cue in the wedding room." Content


    belongs to


    I took the half-faced mask in confusion. "Aren''t we just going on stage for a show? Why are we heading to the wedding room?"


    Freya cocked her eyebrows andN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    exined, "Yes, it''s a formal show She''s your daughter, after all. She''s doing her best, so everything has to be on point. It''s all in the details. Details! You get that, right?"


    She had a point. This was being broadcast live around the world. They couldn''t be careless with the details, be it how small they were. "Alright, ignore what I said. I''ll do it, for Anne..." I said as the assistant put the mask on my face and secured it on both sides of my ears. Scanning my reflection in the full-length mirror, I realized I looked much more mysterious with the mask on.

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    I found myself alone on the bed after Freya sent me to the decorated wedding room.


    Bored, I scanned the room and was impressed by the thoughtfulness and effort behind the props. Everything in the room, from the candles to the closet, were all the aesthetic creations of the ancients. The candlelight flickered as if they knew the joy surrounding the day and were celebrating with


    us.


    Within me, I was experiencing the nervousness of a wedding day.


    A short whileter, a loud male voice recited the wedding book, "The Reid Group has a daughter who is gentle and virtuous, quiet and reserved at the same time - a true extraordinaire. I''m grateful for the care of the heavens and earth and the mercy of God. I''m going to marry her now, and I hope that from now on, we will love each other and stay together despite whatever hardships we may encounter. With this, I ask for your hand in marriage."


    "Miss, please get ready..."


    Then, the door opened and a staff dressed as a maid entered the room.


    "Miss, it''s time to go."


    "Alright."


    While answering in a whisper, I took a deep breath to quell the tension in my chest. As I got up and lifted my feet, I walked along the red carpet with the help of the maid to the end of it, where crowds of thousands of people were watching.


    A sense of nervousness and unease could be felt with every step I took.


    When I finally came face to face with the male model, both the maid and the flower boy had left me as we walked towards each other.


    The model''s figure could indeed be described as the ideal male body; the monotonous scarlet robe appeared stunning on him. In a t-winged hat and steady footsteps, he seemed like a character straight out of a painting.


    Although he wore a mask, the crowd buzzed and burst into an uproar. I couldn''t imagine what would happen once he revealed his face.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Wearing the mask was the wise thing to do. If Hendrix were to know that I had such a grand wedding with a dashing man, jealousy would kick in.


    What was sweeter than to think of one''s beloved at a wedding? Smiling and lost in thought, I realized I had. forgotten to take the red ribbon the staff handed over to me. After pausing for a brief moment,


    vel.


    grabbed the edge of the silk, walking with my "man" along the red carpet that stretched into the distance.


    The sound of drums, firecrackers, girls'' envious blessings, the cheers of men, and the petals flying all over the sky made me drift through the moment.


    Everything seemed so breathtaking that even the sparrows flying across the sky looked like angels with golden wings.


    After I stepped onto the stage, I still could not calm my shaky nerves. It seemed as if I was teleported back to the earliest days of my love life when I was overwhelmed with happiness.


    Suddenly, a deep and maic voice sounded, "Arianna, will you marry me?"


    As I turned around, I seemed to see Hendrix in a white suit standing in front of the stairs of the Roberts Mansion. A golden light enveloped him as if he was Prince Charming who came straight out of a fairy tale, asking, "Are you willing to be my wife?"


    The pair of eyes gazing into mine were filled with emotion.


    "I was young when I first met you. With a second nce at you that day, I had never anticipated disturbing you, a dandelion. Since then, my love for you has had its seeds sown in my blood, its roots growing everywhere throughout my body until they grew into an enormous tree, unable to extricate


    myself from you.


    My world was destined to be colorless, but after seeing your smile, it took on a whole new hue. There''s no telling whether it''s God''s mercy or luck that has changed everything. All I know is it''s a sweet trap that once I fell into, I couldn''t get out of.


    From then on, everything I saw was you, and even the night became lovely. I''m d humans don''t have tails, or I won''t be able to hide my love for you any longer than three seconds.


    Despite all the gloom and doom in the world, there is light wherever you are.


    From the moment I met you, I knew


    no one couldpare to you. Please forgive me for once again creating this Cultural City for you behind your back. The truth is I can''t help but worry about you being


    4tched away by others. You don''t


    know how amazing you are. Thus, I had to portray myself as the viin to announce to the world that you''re mine.


    Arianna, marry me and be my wife. From now on, it is only till death do us apart.


    Will you marry me?"

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    In the video, Hendrix was on one knee. There was then a blinding sh of light as the camera zoomed in. Taking a closer look, one could see that the light rays were reflected from a pigeon egg-sized diamond ring.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Despite being separated by the screen, our gazes seemed to have met as we smiled in unison.


    Iughed at him for how dramatic he was being. The ring itself was merely a materialistic item, but he spent arge sum of money on it just to prove his sincerity. It was a clumsy but cute way to express his love.


    Hendrix had probably anticipated my reaction. He tilted his head sideways with an innocent look on his face as if to let me know that this was all done upon the audience''s request and that he had nothing to do with it.


    It was a silly exnation. As I chuckled, I could feel a warm stream of tears flowing down my cheeks. I couldn''t tell if it was because we had been through so much while waiting for that day toe or if I was touched by his effort, or both.


    "Well walk hand-in-hand and grow old together. Arianna, would you like to stay with me for the rest


    of your life?"


    How did that voice sound so close, as though it did not from therge screen but from behind me?


    When I turned around and met the dark eyes masked behind my male partner, I stood there, surprised for quite a while.


    My mind had only been focused on experiencing the magnificence of the scene that I hadn''t even casted a proper nce at him. Right as our gazes met, the pair of eyes looked so familiar, as if they were Hendrix''s.


    Momentster, the person reached behind his head to untie his mask.


    After the mask was removed, the familiar, delicate facial features emerged. The face of indifference never had much gentleness to it, reminding me of a charming prince of ancient times. He stood out so much that I no longer paid any attention to the vivid dragon on his robe.


    As it turned out, Hendrix was there from the very start, and was the one who had walked me down the red carpet.


    "Mrs. Roberts," Hendrix called as he reached out to me, exposing the wide hem of his coat, "Would you do me the honor of letting me address you as such till the very end?"


    My eyes overflowed with tears and and my chest vibrated withughter at the same time. I bit my lower lip, nodded firmly and replied, "Of course."


    Hendrix''s smile widened. After he


    walked over to me, I felt his arms wrapping around my waist. Soon, learned into his deep kiss, falling soft and limp. I started to lose consciousness as if I had once again entered a dream state.


    It was a dream I did not want to be woken up from.


    I wasn''t sure how long it took for Hendrix to let me go. The distance between our lips was practically non-existent as he muttered, hope that you could always be as


    obedient as you''re today." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Only that man would feel no shame showing a public disy of affection in front of a nation-wide audience. "That will depend on your performance!" "Mommy..." "Mom!" "Mommy..."


    Having heard the children''s voices from afar, Hendrix helped me straighten up. It was the three little ones. They werebed with a top knot, carrying a flower basket filled with roses.


    I raised my eyebrows and nced at Hendrix. There was no doubt that they were the flower girls and boy. Their outfit had a harmonious tone to them. "Don''t forget me!" Freya walked onto stage from my left and teased, "Would you mind if a divorcee bes your bridesmaid?"


    "Of course not..." My heart was overwhelmed with feelings of pure surprise and joy. How could I ever have thoughts like that?


    At that moment, the host''s voice rang out from the giant loudspeaker in the distance, "The auspicious time hase. Let''s have the couple bow to each other!"


    Freya and the children gathered in a circle. Along with the cheers of countless spectators, Hendrix reluctantly parted with me before we stood at opposite ends of the stage.


    The celebration went on with the poundings of drums coupled with firecrackers. We were surrounded by three children who threw flower petals, hopped around, and repeated the words "Congrattions on your wedding, Mom and Dad''!" Despite all the noise, my world was so silent that I could only hear Hendrix''s ethereal voice telling me through his gaze that he wanted nothing more than to love me just a little more.

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    Aaron helped Charles, who had changed into his elder''s costume, get on stage to sit in the designated seats for parents. "During the rite of absolution, the lotus flower bathes the top of the mountain, ensuring that the couple wastes no time."


    "They shall face hardships together. They shall celebrate the joy of life together and spend the rest of their lives together, hand-in-hand." "The nuptial ceremony is done by drinking from the nuptial cup so that both husband and wife are treated equally and with the utmost respect." "Now, the groom shall lift the veil. From then on, they are one and shall never be separated."


    "Let us worship the gods together..."


    "Bow first, to the heavens and earth. Then, bow second to the elderly. Thest bow is made to your spouse."


    "The ceremony isplete!"


    The entire marriage customs took fifteen minutes. Although the muscles on my face had almost stiffened, the corners of my mouth still uncontrobly lifted into a wide grin.


    Next on the national live broadcast was the wealthy Roberts family spending arge sum of money to share and spread luck.


    While involving so many people was a proof of love and determination, he had also spent money on celebrating with the crowd, so the wedding appeared to be a performative affair.


    There was no such thing as perfection. Despite that, I was pleased with the wedding. A few hups here and there were insignificant and quickly forgotten.


    The whole city gradually grew even more excited as many among the audience watching the fun started cheering all of a sudden.


    "To the bridal chamber!"


    "To the bridal chamber!"


    "To the bridal chamber!"


    My pupils subconsciously widened as I hurriedly turned to nce at Hendrix, mouthing, "Are you going to broadcast that too!?"


    Hendrix pretended that he did not understand my question and teased helplessly, "How can we let them down in the face of such enthusiasm?" As he said that, he extended his hand towards me and pointed to the stage with his chin raised.


    I followed where he was pointing at and found that the sedan that we had encountered earlier was quietly parked at the end of the flight of stairs. "This..." The overwhelming sense of joy had rendered me speechless.


    e


    Hendrix''s voice was deep when he said, "A sedan for three years, and fortunately, I had been generous. I paid the full amount with extras. t has been well maintained in all these years by the craftsmen who treated it as a work of art. It is now an important element of our marriage."


    Rather than me, it was us. He had considered us as a single unit. Everything I wanted was his desire as well. There would be no tearing us apart from here on out.


    My tears were out of my control that day. They once again sneaked out the corner of my eyes.


    The eight-men sedan approached


    me, with Hendrix riding a whiteExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    horse, followed by an entourage of


    countless dowry. It stretched for


    miles, and wherever he went, e pedestrians couldn''t help stopping to watch him in awe.


    The whole process was filmed by countless drones in the sky. They did not even show any mercy at the sight of my face that was covered in a mess of makeup caused by all the crying I did.


    Without Hendrix''s permission, no machine would dare approach me so closely. It was all because he wanted to remember my actions and thoughts. Hendrix had really thought of everything.


    After the bridal procession made its way around the city, it came to a halt in front of the red-painted wooden doors of arge mansion prepared beforehand.


    I chuckled as the amusing voice of a matchmaker rang announced, "The bride will descend the sedan!"


    With my lips pursed, the curtain lifted. Hendrix entered, carried me in his arms, and strode into the mansion.


    Freya, who was behind us, lifted Wynn and Aurelia by their cors into the air.


    "Let me go!" "Let go of me! I want to be with Mom and Dad!"


    "You two fellows, I''m doing this for your own good. If you disturb your dad in the bridal chamber, you will suffer in the future."


    As soon as Hendrix entered the room and ced me on the bed, he rolled over.


    I could not get mad at him at that point. The only thing I could do was bite my lip and murmur Hendrix a reminder, "Door."


    Hendrix''s gaze was scorching, as if his eyes had


    been set on fire, "Arianna, I can''t wait any longer."


    I was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    With the half-burnt candle over our heads, Hendrix held me in his embrace as he leaned against the head of the bed. We both spent the afternoon fooling around, but neither of us were sleepy.


    Silence enveloped the room. As my fingers fiddled with the quilt over Hendrix''s body, my thoughts drifted.


    Married couples had the most intimate yet distant rtionships in the world. Once the shared enthusiasm dissipated, the lucky ones would still stay together without interaction. While more often, they would grow tired of each other and only a few got to love each other for a lifetime. We were greatly honored to be amongst the lucky ones.


    After six years of deep slumber, we ended up together once more. At the time, however, I felt less attracted and impulsive than I had been, but such feelings disappeared that day. Romance and ceremoniousness were always the magical techniques for reigniting the mes of love.


    Who could resist a man''s long and heartfelt confession when he was a man of few words? It was not an exaggeration to say that it felt like I had returned to my twenties, the age where I suffered the greatest from having a crush on Hendrix. Right then, my young hopes were cherished as I had hoped for, and I felt as if my entire wounded soul had gotten mended. Days of grudges and grievances were a thing of the past, and as I looked back on them, I found that they were not as excruciatingly painful to think about as they used to be.


    "Mrs. Roberts, what are you thinking about?" Hendrix''s hoarse and maic voice sounded. Even the air in the room was enveloped in a soft, loving


    aura.


    Changing into a morefortable position, I leaned in closer to him. "I was wondering why you returned to Ucrebury without informing me. I could have brought our kids to visit Grandpa."


    Hendrix chuckled and rubbed his thick palm against my shoulder, saying, "Why do you think I recorded the proposal video in the Roberts Mansion? Grandpa should feel relieved now."


    He paused for a moment before mumbling to himself, "I''ve let the Roberts family down."


    Nathan''s selfishness and narrow-mindedness had ruined the Roberts. Hendrix''s regrets would run on forever.


    No one could fight against time. The deceased had left, and the living could only do their best tofort themselves. Only when one lived in the present would they not let the efforts of the former down.


    Realizing that he was upset, Iforted him by getting up and giving him a peck on his cheek. I wrapped my arms around his neck like a pendant as I coyly muttered, "Grandpa won''t be mad if he knew about Wynn''s existence. Are you sure you want to talk about this on our wedding night?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I did not care much about the taboo of ghosts and gods. All I wanted was for him not to be in low spirits at this time.


    Hendrix smiled and inched closer to me, deliberately exhaling his hot breath against my ears, "Oh, I almost forgot - a moment of spring night is worth


    a thousand dors. If you''ve had enough rest, it''s time to get back to business."


    If we were head over heels for each


    other, it didn''t take much to send our insides on a frenzy when our partners flirted. While my face tingled and my mind whirled, I took a great effort to remain calm. I got up from his arms and aggressively changed the subject, "I''m hungry. Please make some omelette fried rice for me."


    Hendrix looked at me in disbelief, wondering if he had misheard me. "Mrs. Roberts, don''t you think that omelette fried rice will ruin the atmosphere of a time like this?"


    Annoyed, I pulled the quilt and


    wrapped myself up. As soon as I


    came around, I realized that Hendrix I was stark naked. I turned around in embarrassment and demanded, "I don''t care. If I don''t get to eat it and am still hungry, you can forget about getting your hunger satisfied!"


    The quiet house resounded with a long sigh, followed by the sound of him reluctantly getting dressed.


    The corners of my mouth curled in triumph, and I knew without looking that he would not push his luck and held strongly to the "Wife First" principle.


    As I was snickering, I heard Hendrix saying indifferently, "Get dressed, let''s go to the night market."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m not going." I crossed my arms as a sign of refusal. "I''m tired, and you caused all this, so you''re at fault! Go get it alone!"


    "Ny-nine couples are attending the ceremony. Are you sure you don''t want to see it?" Hendrix put his wedding robe on as he talked, not forgetting to send me seductive, mystifying looks every chance he got.

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    After three seconds of stony consideration, I lifted the quilt and got out of bed to dress.


    I, however, once again found myself in trouble. Before the ceremony, Freya and two other girls helped me put the dress on. Due to theplicated back- locked dresses with severalyers inside out, I had no idea how to remove the outfit.


    Hendrix tied the jade belt around his waist, leaving only the outer robe. When he saw me standing as still as a statue, he walked right over to me. With a nce to the side, he stepped forward and intermingled the ties around my wrists, putting the gauze-likeyer on for me.


    His movements were focused and meticulous, his thick eyebrows raised into the shape of two eagles with their wings soared.


    Even with the dim lighting, I could see the expression on his face clearly from my angle. The feeling of assurance emanated from him.


    The world at that moment was so quiet.


    "Hendrix," I called out.


    "Hmm?" He responded and picked up anotheryer toce it up for me, still in the same position


    as before.


    "Do you love me that much?" I asked smugly, feeling as if my heart was smeared with honey. It had been a long time since I asked such a question.


    "Yes." He was back to the word-shy Master he was. Before I pouted, he added kindly, "It''s like breathing, it''s something we don''t have to learn to do, but we''ll die if we don''t breathe. I''ll die if I don''t love you."


    Although I had intended to make things difficult for him, I was insteadforted by what he said. I was too embarrassed to throw a tantrum as I murmured, "But I''m not good at all. I''m easily emotional and enjoy making fun of you. In fact, before today, I still think that the person I''ve been loving and caring for most is the child..."


    My voice softened, and I lost my confidence to continue.


    I did not understand why I had such double standards. I did not allow Hendrix to be sad, but I felt grieved.


    Hendrix''s movements paused for a moment before he pretended as if he hadn''t heard anything. Putting on the outermostyer of the robe, he calmly uttered, "It doesn''t matter because it''s you. As I said at the wedding, no one canpare to you; I mean it."


    He tucked my cor in and looked straight into my eyes. "Mrs. Roberts, will you remember this?"


    My nose was sore to the point where I thought tears would start streaming down my cheeks as soon as I spoke. I could only nod meekly. "Yes."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hendrix''s eyebrows curled up in


    satisfaction as he put his outer robe on and handed me the mask, "This is the Night of Mystery. All western costume lovers wear masks to avoid being recognized."


    It was a great thing to take that into consideration. Seeing how grand that day''s wedding had been, if we were discovered, we would unavoidably be surrounded by spectators.


    The reality was that we were recognized as soon as we went downtown.


    "Why does this wedding dress look like the two sets Hendrix and Arianna had worn today?"


    "You must be mistaken. The organizer mentioned that there are 99 pairs of couples tonight. The western costume outfits are all alike. How could you tell them apart?"


    "I''m pretty sure I''m right. Although the style is simr, the dragon and the phoenix on Hendrix and Arianna''s outfits are embroidered in gold thread. Notice how both of them pass by the street light and how their outfit reflects light!"


    "It''s true! Mr. Roberts!"


    "Shh! Why are you yelling!"


    One of the gossipers seemed to be about to kick up a fuss, but someone else stopped them.


    "The rich are humans as well. They


    donned their masks for a stroll to experience life as an ordinary couple. A gentleman should fulfil others'' wishes. We should act like we don''t know anything."


    "You''re right. I''ll secretly follow them without exposing their identity. Watching the love life of the richest couple doesn''t do any harm!"


    There was then a very bizarre scene.


    The crowd slowly crept up behind us as we walked down the street, filming us with their cell phones...


    "Didn''t you say they wouldn''t recognize us?"


    "It''s a mistake. Just pretend they don''t exist."


    I was at a loss for words.


    The street was crowded with them. How could I pretend as if they did not exist?

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    Hendrix kept his word. With that, he zeroed in on me, who had kept a small distance from him. He then held my hand as if he was afraid that there were onlookers who didn''t notice us. I blushed and said nothing.


    Though I felt no embarrassment, I couldn''t help finding it odd when arge crowd kept staring at us. When taking a stroll in the night market, beingfortable and free was important, so what was the group of people doing following us?


    I had to think of a way to get rid of them. When we turned the corner, we happened to be outside the gship store I was in before. Without a second thought, I dragged Hendrix through the door and went straight up to the VIP area on the second floor.


    As soon as we stepped through the door, arge crowd poured in. An attendant waspletely taken aback by that situation. "Everyone, our store has limited capacity. Kindly get in the queue..."


    As I snickered at my wit, I sped up my pace and dashed upstairs.


    Upon arriving on the second floor, we heard the staff downstairs having a conflict with the guests.


    "My apologies, the second floor is the VIP area of our store. You''re not allowed to enter, thank you." "It''s merely a membership card. How much is it? Let''s take one. Who are you looking down on?"


    "Of course, Sir. As long as you spend 38,888 dors, you will be automatically upgraded to a VIP customer. Would you like to pay with credit card or cash?"


    The man fell silent.


    Nosy people would usually not spend a lot of money for the sake of watching the fun. As they were sure that we would eventually have to leave the shop, the crowd dispersed in resentment.


    Leaning to look over the railing, I was relieved to see that business had resumed in the store.


    Hendrix leaned in to nce at the lower floor before backing away, saying, "They just want to share our joy with us. You were too worked up about it." As long as it was not something to do with work, his train of thought was likely simple and direct.


    Hendrix''s romantic cells were pretty


    much used up at the wedding. My


    exnation would likely not be


    enough to rify to him the


    Pol


    essential difference between notThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    wanting to share the joy and donging


    for some alone time. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, but I want us both to be in peace today without any distractions." I exined and beckoned to call the nearest staff over, "Hello, do you have any other outfits besides western costumes?"


    "I''m not sure what you mean." The


    attendant nced at us with a


    ovelet


    frown. It then dawned on her before she expressed his willingness to help us out, "We have western costumes for the staff of the store and masks distributed by the organizer of the festival to merchants. All the two of you need to do is register your membership ounts to receive them.


    Furthermore, the storage room on the second floor has direct ess to the back door of the store. I will lead the wayter."


    Then, the staff took us to the counter for registration. I didn''t have a membership, so I had to borrow Freya''s.


    Upon entering the storage room, the staff found us the clothes and mask. She then pointed towards the direction of the stairs at the back and retreated.


    With such a friendly service, I could


    not help praising the staff when putting my clothes on. "The staff is so quick on her feet. She knows exactly what I want. This is an eye- opening experience for me!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As Hendrix tied the girdle on his arm, he raised his gaze to nce at me, saying faintly, "The wedding dress was customized here."


    "You have a good taste... What?"


    I froze mid-pliment. She was not a mindreader but could recognize us by our wedding dressings, so she was willing to help when she realized what we were trying to do.


    Hendrix had realized this early on, but he looked on as if nothing had happened when I felt deeply grateful to the staff. He snickered without revealing the truth.


    Scum! He was intentionally making a fool out of me!


    When I realized this, I shot him a re. "Hendrix!"

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    He snickered before walking over to tidy my clothes up, pretending as if nothing had happened. He then solemnly promised, "Right then, I''ll remind you loudly next time. We were recognized. It''s not an eye-opening experience for you..."


    "You!" My face flushed red with anger. Remind me loudly? That was clearly a public execution!


    "Alright, let''s go." Hendrix fixed his belt and held onto my face to kiss me on my forehead. With that, he led me to the stairs and said, "If we''re anyter, we won''t even be able to leave through the back door."


    All I could do at the moment was to suppress my anger and follow him out of the building.


    The good news was that we came out early enough before the crowd discovered the backdoor. After making our way through the crowd and veering through a few alleyways, Hendrix and I managed to blend into the crowd and sessfully make our escape.


    We watched a fire-breathing juggler perform and saw a vendor selling candied haws passing by, so I begged Hendrix to buy it for me.


    In the past, when I watched soap operas to pass the time, I could feel the joy when the main characters shared the same stick of candied haws. Right then as we both had a stick of candied haws in hand, I could taste the best vor in the world.


    A long whileter I would remember how the candied haws I had that night was the best I ever had, and that all other candied haws eaten after that never quite matched up to it. In the end, I discovered what conquered the taste buds were more than just the food itself. It included the state of mind and the environment at the present moment. There were not many asions like this in a lifetime.


    Hendrix teased me, saying, "Outsiders might think that I''m not feeding you if you say that."


    "Isn''t that what you do!" I remained defiant with my mouth stuffed.


    Hendrix could not help butugh bitterly, "Yes, I''m the meanest husband in the world who doesn''t even let you eat."


    "That''s right. You''re the meanest!" I stuck my tongue out at him, and after taking advantage of him, I kept enjoying my Candied Haws while walking forward.


    Perhaps the heavens also pitied Hendrix as they avenged him shortly after, when a child rushed out of the alley and crashed into me, causing me to nearly fall over. Fortunately, Hendrix ran up to hold me in time, so I managed to avoid the embarrassment.


    "Everything okay?" Hendrix nervously scanned me from head to toe. After he was sure that I was alright, he put on a solemn expression and reprimanded me in a low voice, "In the future, make sure you interlock your fingers with me when you''re in a crowd!"


    I stuck my tongue out at him and did not take him seriously. Then, I went to help the child up. A trampling ident was inevitable in a crowd. Concerned, I asked, "Are you alright, kid?"


    I noticed the girl was gorgeous as she stood up. She must not be wearing a mask as her parents were worried that they might lose her in an unrecognizable crowd.


    Kidnappers were always out to sabotage peace and cause chaos.


    The little girl was not one who would easily get mad. She patted the dust off her and replied with a wide smile, "It doesn''t hurt. I''m sorry, Auntie, for running and identally crashing into you."


    She was really polite and sensible!


    Her voice was melodious, which was different from Aurelia''s. As I was in a great mood, I handed the extra candied haws in hand to her without a second thought, saying, "This is reward for being brave enough to admit your mistakes."


    "Thank you, Auntie! Thank you, Uncle!" The girl thanked us both in quick session. When she saw us nodding back at her, she joyfully hopped down the street and disappeared around a corner, holding the candied haws.


    A praiseworthy matter was worth taking a second nce at. Hendrix remarked in a faint voice, "She has got a long way to go to be on par with Aurelia."


    That was right. No one couldpare to his adorable princess.


    Hendrix stood firm on that matter. Rather than replying to him, I turned around and walked away with my head held high.


    As soon as I lifted my foot, I was dragged by my wrist.


    Hendrix wrapped his hands around me to make sure I was standing still before he took one of my hands in & his grasp. As he crossed his fingers with mine, he reminded me, "Have you forgotten about what I told you earlier?" Content belongs


    StonContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Frankly speaking, I suspected that he was deliberately taking advantage of me, but I had to let it slide as I didn''t have any evidence to prove so. I let him be.


    Before we had gone far, I felt something tugging at the right corner of my shirt.


    As I turned around, I noticed that it was the little girl from before. She stared at me eagerly.


    "Kid, is something the matter?" I asked.


    "Candied Haws." She swallowed, eyes as wide as the full moon. Although she did not say that she wanted it, her intentions were clear.


    Had she just finished it in two minutes? "Didn''t I just give you a stick? Did you drop it?"


    She shook her head and pointed to the street behind her, "You gave it to my sister, not me."


    In the direction where she was


    pointing, an identical little girl stood by a stall and waved the candied haw in her hand. She seemed innocent and lovely, but I felt a chill run down my spine. A horrifying icy sensation spread through my limbs and bones as I handed over the candied haws in my hand...

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    Only after the girl thanked me and left did I return to my senses and set out on my way with Hendrix. The problem was I could no longer concentrate on having fun.


    People who looked exactly the same were indeed difficult to distinguish. How many of those around me could actually recognize and tell apart me and someone who looked like me?


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I did not notice Hendrix had fallen behind me. Catching the empty space beside me out of the corner of my eyes, I stopped and turned around.


    The streets were bustling with tourists. Hendrix, however, stood out with his height even though he wore ordinary outfits.


    Even so, we were soon separated by the crowd on the street.


    "Ny-nine couples will perform their wedding rituals on the city''s main stage soon. Those wishing to witness these rituals should make preparations ahead of time."


    People rushed to their own destination in the bustling crowd without realizing that they were pushing against each other to do so. To avoid being squeezed, I stood on my tiptoes and held myself tightly.


    In the past, I had only watched the crowded state of the Jarold City subway on TV. At the time, I felt that these people were merely standing slightly closer to each other, but right then, I could feel the power of the collisions confined within. For a skinny and petite person like me, it was a force majeure that could identally drown me in this sea of people at any time.


    When my feet ckened, I could not resist calling out, "Hendrix!"


    Just a moment ago, he had sworn that he would never leave my side, but right then, as I struggled to hold on, I could see no signs of him. The next instant, arge hand jutted out of the crowd and rested on my waist.


    As I felt the force from his hand, Hendrix''s face leaned in close to me. He wrapped his hands around my waist, pulling me into his embrace.


    I was stunned by his sudden presence.


    Hendrix spoke all of a sudden, "I''ll recognize you."


    After taking a deep breath, he said more earnestly, "I will recognize you no matter how many "Ariannas" are out there. Could you please have more confidence in me, Mrs. Roberts?"


    Despite knowing he had a discerning eye for human nature, I hadn''t expected him to be so meticulously observant. The slight changes in my mood were noticed.


    The anxiety I felt had nothing to do with him. It came from the fear of the unknown. Not knowing what to say, I pursed my lips in silence.


    Hendrix gave a bitter sigh and pulled me into his arms for aforting hug. After releasing me, he grabbed my hand and went in the direction of the crowd, exining, "Let''s go watch the ceremony before bring you to another spot."


    Soon, we arrived at the venue for the wedding ceremony.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The stage was set up with steps so that ny-nine couples could stand together without blocking one another.


    The warm light shone on the wedding dress, glowing up the scene with a cheery red radiance. The reflection of that joyous shade colored the faces of the spectators who were closer to the front.


    "Let the ritual begin." The couples stood opposite each other with their hands holding onto a red thread.


    "Bow first, to the heavens and earth. Then, bow second to the elderly. Thest bow is for your spouse."


    Unlike the feeling of euphoria and satisfaction that filled my mind during my wedding that almost caused me to faint from happiness, this present moment felt more like a healing process guided by the love shown on stage. As I apuded and blessed them silently, the anxiety in my heart was suppressed for the time being.


    As soon as the couples left, Hendrix brought me away.


    As we aimlessly walked the streets, he told me, "If you like, I''ll hold wedding ceremonies at Cultural City every day."


    I knew that he was trying to divert my attention. Laughing, I teased him, "Why don''t you organize one for me every day? Will the budget be too high?"


    Hendrix squinted at the mention of that and curled the corners of his mouth into an imperceptible smile, "I''m fine with that. I''m just afraid that you can''t handle it."


    "Aren''t you underestimating me?"


    With my head drooped, I trailed behind him, muttering to myself in a whisper, it''s not like I have to put much effort into being a bride. All I need to do is to walk a few steps andfortably sit in a sedan..."


    While Hendrix remained grinning, he did so without saying a word. It felt strange.


    Soon after we left the crowd, I noticed he was leading me out of town and we were about to reach the city gate.


    "Are we going home?" It was the night of our wedding, after all. I still selfishly wanted to have alone time with him.

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    It had been a long while since Ist had this feeling. I wanted to be alone with Hendrix, stick to him, and do nothing. That was good enough for me. This was likely because the dull period between us had passed.


    "Not yet," Hendrix answered faintly, brought me to the gate, and headed for the parking lot.


    I spotted the ck business car Evan had driven. Hendrix opened the door and helped me in.


    There was no one in the car. On the passenger seat sat aptop. After Hendrix sat down, he picked it up and ced it on his knees, typing away on


    it.


    Soon, a series of photos emerged on the screen. Hendrix clicked on each of them and zoomed in while my eyes widened at what I was looking at.


    The person in the photo was none other than "me" entering a high-end club with different men. It was, however, obvious that the woman was not me.


    I noticed that thest photo was the iplete picture I had seen in the woman''s purse from before.


    The man, who only revealed half of his face, had finally untied his mysterious veil, and it was nothing surprising.


    It was Jordan.


    That man was best at enriching his strength and storing energy. He had destroyed the entire Marshall family the moment he made his move. If he was the one who had manipted everything in the dark, things would definitely make more sense.


    "Now that you know who''s behind this, are you relieved?" Hendrix asked with a rxed expression. He didn''t seem to be under pressure from Jordan. "A little." I took a deep breath and looked at the pictures on theputer, still puzzled. "Why bother? Jordan hated the Marshall family and wanted freedom. Now that he has achieved his goal, why is he still targeting us?"


    Hendrixughed mockingly. "Lunatics don''t act based on reason."


    "But this is disgusting." I vented my frustration by saying, "We could have had peaceful lives. Why does he insist on disturbing us from time to time like a fly that we can''t get rid of?"


    Even if I didn''t want to believe it, I had to admit that some people in life just didn''t wish for the happiness and peace of others. Any opportunity for trouble was not to be missed.


    Did he have to keep this up until one of us finally fell off the face of the earth?


    After the agitation, I gradually


    calmed down and turned to Hendrix, asking, "Shall we take the initiative to meet Jordan and see what it is that he wants? It doesn''t matter if it''s ''` money, reputation or an apology. We shall give them all to him. All hope is for him not to linger around us like a ghost anymore."


    Hendrix stroked my back and stared straight ahead. "His goal isn''t any of those."


    His tone was calm, but I could sense the weight in his words. I couldn''t help frowning. "Are you saying he''s here for us? To ruin us?"


    I decided to double back by saying, "No, there''s no reason for him to do so. There''s no irreconcble conflict between Jordan and us. We don''t owe him anything."


    Only one light was lit in the car, its meek light shining on Hendrix''s face. In his silence, I had no way to tell how he was feeling.


    Hendrix then straightened his back and put theptop aside. He took my hand and spread it open, writing on my palm with his finger.


    He stopped and asked, "Do you know what word


    I''m writing?"


    As I had been focused on what Hendrix might be thinking about, I did not pay much attention to what he was doing with my hands. I could only vaguely remember that a strokes resembled the word "Reid". Tentatively, I asked, "Reid?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ew


    Hendrix lifted the corners of his mouth and narrowed his eyes. "That''s right."


    Then he lowered his head and continued to write another word.


    This time, I made sure to pay more attention to it, and before he could finish writing, I pointed out, "Roberts. Your name."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hendrix did not raise his head until he finished writing thest stroke His dark eyes were as deep as a bottomless ck pool as he said, "Wrong. It''s still Reid. Both of them were Reid."


    "That''s impossible." I had been staring at his movements the whole time. There was no way I could have mistakenly guessed the word. "The second word is Roberts!"

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    Hendrix maintained the faint smile on his face as he wrote the third word on my hand.


    It seemed as if he wanted to deliberately lose whatever game we were ying. He wrote slowly and neatly, and the word was easily guessed.


    But after what had happened earlier, I was in no hurry toe to a conclusion. I waited for Hendrix to finish thest stroke before I firmly responded, "It''s Aurelia''s name."


    Hendrix gave a surprising answer. "Incorrect, Arianna. You still got it wrong. I''ve always been writing that word. I never changed it."


    I frowned in exasperation. "Do you think I''m a mind reader?"


    Hendrix chuckled before slowly raising his gaze and looking at me straight in the eyes, intently staring. "Just because it''s the wrong answer now, it doesn''t mean it''ll always be the wrong answer. Remember this answer. This is our secret."


    There was an underlying meaning behind his words. After pondering for a while, I understood the mystery of it.


    If there came a day where we had to confront another person who had the same face as I did, this served as an effective way to prove my identity. Jordan had ns while Hendrix had solutions. I had to deal with every action they took. With Hendrix''s support, I could handle things with ease even if they made a move.


    At the thought of that, the stuffiness in my chest instantly dissipated, and I felt relieved and rxed at once. The moment I met Hendrix''s gaze, a smile appeared on my face.


    In merely half an hour, I was shocked, frightened, and worried, but Hendrix''s foresight resolved all negative feelings. Everything was attributed to his subtle control of my emotions. Even at that age of his, he could still give me endless surprises.


    In that silent battle, I gradually drowned in his tenderness and had my guards slowly lowered. In no time, I wouldpletely surrender and be sure to never leave his side again.


    Although I realized this, I was not at all worried. I was even willing to do so because this man was worth it.


    The years of unbearable pain rid Hendrix of his bad temper. Right then, as he sat before me, he was fierce tiger without fangs, a mace without saw-teeth. He was a gentle husband who would always


    prioritize me before himself. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix stared at me for a long time, remaining as still as water. Before I coulde to my senses, he leaned in and nted a kiss on my lips.


    "If you keep looking at me like this, I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to hold it in until we arrive home." With a slight curl at the corner of his lips, his breathing sped up. Evidently, he was not joking.


    I was, however, in a good mood, and I was not afraid of provoking him. I deliberately gave him a poke. "What can you do if you can''t hold it in? After all, we''re in a car..."


    Before I could say the next word, Hendrix got up and threw himself at me. With the armrest of the chair supporting him, he locked me in a circle with a malicious grin and slowly inched closer.


    "Calm down. We''re in a parking lot!" I hadn''t expected him to take this seriously. I panicked and let my neck shrink into my shirt.


    Hendrix, however, did not seem toContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    have any intention to halt what he was doing. Instead, with a smack, the chair fell straight down. My whole bodyid t, and we were locked in an ambiguous position.


    Even though I could hear the sounds of people walking by in groups of three to five, Hendrix only got bolder and bolder.


    All the reporters in the city were at the Cultural City. It would be extremely embarrassing if we were to get caught on camera! "No!" I quickly reached out, pushing a hand against Hendrix''s shoulder. "There are reporters!"

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    "I''ll be careful." Hendrix''s voice had already changed drastically. Even with my hand pushing up against his shoulders, I could clearly sense that he was about to make a move.


    I was done for. I''d gone overboard. Hendrix didn''t get to satisfy his desires after the wedding, and he seemed dead serious about doing it at this moment. He knew every single sensitive point on my body. It wouldn''t be long before I gave in.


    If we were photographed, how would I have the courage to face and exin this to my children? I bit my lower lip, pondered on it, and finally made a concession. "Let''s return to our room. Well be quick."


    Hendrix did not respond.


    Fearing that he would disagree, I hooked my arms around his neck, got up, and nted a kiss on his face. "After we get to the room, I''m all yours and you can do whatever you wish to me."


    Hendrix grinned and got up from me without saying anything. He opened the door and exited the car.


    I straightened my clothes and unhurriedly followed him.


    It took us less than ten minutes to get to the room. Hendrix didn''t let me go until the crack of dawn.


    What was unexpected was that, although I was cautious, the paparazzi still caught us sneaking out of the wedding room on our wedding night and spending half an hour in the parking lot. Suffice to say, we made the headlines.


    "Couple from wedding of the century found in the parking lot at night!"


    "Time is gold. He spent half an hour in the car with her."


    Hendrix led me home, and we saw Aaron grinning from ear to ear with Emma, an entertainment magazine in hand.


    Seeing us home, they smirked, sending chills down my spine. I asked, "What''s the matter? What''s so funny?"


    "Nothing." Aaron regted hisposure, cleared his throat, and joked, "It seems that you''ve had quite the wedding night..."


    Emma feigned calmness, but the corners of her mouth were lifted, revealing her true feelings.


    Beating around the bush annoyed me. I let go of Hendrix''s hand, stepped forward, and grabbed the magazine Aaron had on his knees. When I saw the photos of the car in the magazine paired with such a dirty title, I was so ashamed that I almost spat out blood.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    For fear that the readers were not imaginative enough, the article even mentioned a piece of news from not long ago, which insinuated what Hendrix and I had done in the car was just as the title described.


    "Oh my gosh! Which newspaper outlet is this? How could they secretly take pictures of others, invading their privacy like this!" I eximed in rage. Aaron did not think it was a big deal and continued to fan the mes. "It seems that it is true. I didn''t expect you to still be so passionate even at this age."


    My face flushedpletely red, and I couldn''t tell whether I was angry or shy. I didn''t know how to refute his words.


    Hendrix, who had been watching


    this unfold from the sidelines, finally spoke calmly, "It could be anyone since we were all wearing masks Didn''t you two also drive a Roberts Group''s car outst night? It''s hard to say who they photographed."


    e


    With his reminder, realization dawned upon me. Unknowingly, I raised my voice and went along with what Hendrix said in a righteous manner. That''s right! We all wore masks Why were we not in our wedding dress and in ordinary clothes instead? Why would we go


    all the way to the parking lot to make out? Does that make sense?!"


    Aaronughed harder before he casually said, "Oh... so the reporters are spreading rumors. I suppose it''s fake news. Why are you so agitated though?"


    "Am I?" I spread both my arms apart and tried to calm myself down. "I''m not. I''m not at all agitated."


    "I''m sure you aren''t. I''m sure..." Aaron echoed.


    I instantly understood that I couldn''t exin and that I had blundered. The more I tried to exin, the more guilty I would look.


    Aaron was taunting me.


    I was so pissed that my chest started to churn. I picked up the cushion beside me and flung it at him.

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    I had dealt with Aaron, but another mocking voice came from behind me.


    "Yo, the protagonist couple of the entertainment headlines are back!"


    Tobias was in a suit of golden pajamas, hopping down the stairs in his slippers.


    After settling down on the couch next to me, he sat up straight all of a sudden, stretched his neck and inched closer to me, saying with a serious face, "Mrs. Roberts, I didn''t expect you to be one entrapped by sexual desires!"


    "Tobias!" I was so ashamed that I shouted his name out loud. I couldn''t refute him, so I turned to Hendrix for help.


    Sensing my gaze, Hendrix narrowed his eyes into slits as he picked up the teacup on the table as if nothing had happened. After taking a sip, he ordered slowly, "Minnie, please get Mr. Hayes a ss of dragon fruit juice."


    "Dragon fruit?" Tobias repeated the word in a daze. In less than three seconds, his expression froze. He got up and ran to the bathroom like before, howling in pain as he sprinted, "Hendrix! The audacity you have! Ugh..."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This brought us great joy.


    Tobias looked miserable, but Hendrix was as calm as a cat. He took a sip of tea with a poker face, set the cup on the tea table, looked at me and said, "See how effective that was? Did you get it?"


    After I won a round, I was no longer as embarrassed as I had been just then. I nodded my head obediently. "Yeah, I''ll do it myself next time." Dragon fruits could send Tobias off his edge. Well noted.


    "Next time?" Tobias leaned against the wall and slowly walked over. "This is too much. I''d rather you just kill me. I won''t allow you to torture me like this."


    "You asked for it." I shrugged and plucked myself out. When dealing with people like Tobias, we had to defeat the enemy with one move. Although we had been home for some time, we saw no signs of Aurelia and the others. I asked Emma, "Where are Aurelia and Wynn?"


    "It''s a weekday, so they''re at school,


    of course. You should be d that they''re there now. Otherwise, they would''ve seen your glorious seen


    el


    moment on TV and the phone," Emma stated calmly, a hint of teasing in her words. It seemed she had be more eloquent at this after being with Aaron for a long time.


    Of course, she had done this subconsciously. I could not me her.


    Those words, however, made sense. The unscrupulous media outlets had circted the news regardless of its credibility, which could easily mislead what the children thought of this. After thinking for some time, I decided to get someone to deal with this.


    "Hendrix, tell Evan to pull these magazine articles out. Don''t let the children and their ssmates see it."


    This didn''t matter to adults. After having been through so much, we were invulnerable. I was just worried about how this would affect the children.


    Hendrix shook the phone in his hand. "I''ve just given the order. Don''t worry. Aurelia won''t hear anything about it."


    Aaron asked in return, "Aurelia, Aurelia, have you forgotten that you have a son? Wynn''s growth is equally as important. If you don''t spend more time and effort on your son, who will inherit the Roberts Group in the future?"


    I strongly suspected that Aaron wanted to make use of that opportunity to alienate Hendrix and Aurelia so that he, as an uncle, could return to his former position and rise to be the most important man in the heart of the little princess.


    Essentially, a man and woman''s nature were no different from one another. When one was jealous, they would do anything to gain the upper hand.


    Hendrix, however, did not take this


    1


    to heart. Instead, he changed the subject by saying, "How I educate my children is none of your business. Some only have sons Since they aren''t experienced in handling daughters, it''s best not to make things worse."


    In other words, he was poking at Aaron for not having a daughter.

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    In truth, they had frequently put on such a tit-for-tat scene at home in the following years. The thought of the two men falling out with each other as a result of the matter had even crossed my mind.


    However, when this had happened, Aaron was at a point where he could say nothing in return. Instead of retorting loudly, he swallowed his anger and let it be.


    It was not until Aaron''s daughter was born that his utter defeat was slightly eased.


    But this was in the future. As the parents of three children, we had to consider more than what we could have imagined.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After the Cultural City project was over, Hendrix kept his promise and supported Anne''s idea to set up a bar. The Moore and the Roberts family had not been involved in that sector, so we were bound to make enemies for taking out a part of others'' market share and profit. That was why we had to be more careful and alert.


    After a moment''s thought, I told Hendrix, "Tell Evan toe to the Roberts Mansion. I want to familiarize myself with bar- rted information.


    Anne isn''t an adult yet. Let''s make sure everything goes well for her."


    "Tonight." Hendrix gave a slight nod and exined, "I had just ordered him to keep the public''s opinion under control. Anne will return home to discuss with us at night after handling the affairs rted to the Cultural City project."


    "Alright." A family had to be honest in voicing out their thoughts to achieve the goal in mind with half the effort.


    With that, a maid came in from the door and said, "Madam, there''s a woman outside who wants to meet you."


    "A woman?" Most of the guests who came and went had their names reported at once. Hearing such an address, I was in bewilderment. "Who is it?" "She identifies as Irvin''s wife," the maid replied.


    That would be Shirley.


    After she returned to Zuckerburg, we had yet to meet each other nor catch up.


    "Send her in."


    "Alright."


    Upon receiving the order, the maid immediately went out to invite her in, but she came back alone. "Madam, that woman insists on not entering the house and said that you must personally head out to meet her."


    What was going on? Why wouldn''t she enter the house?


    "Is she alone?" I stood up and walked to the door.


    "Yes." The maid nodded and reminded me out of cautiousness, "She doesn''t seem well. I''m worried that she''s sick. Madam, you should be careful!" "I see. You may leave."


    I felt rather upset as I sent the servant away.


    Recently, even the servants at home looked down on Shirley. She used to be a gentle and kind woman, but every time she was around, others would only feel pity for her.


    She was not a wicked person by nature, and she would never hurt anyone in her lifetime, let alonee all the way to spread her disease.


    The only reason she woulde to meet me was Irvin. I had no reason to reject meeting her.


    I turned to look at Hendrix, who had


    his face devoid of emotions, as if he did not intend to hold me backe Relieved, I said, "I''m going to meet her. I''ll be back real quick."


    Hendrix said nothing, which meant that he had acquiesced.


    Before I could reach the door, I heard Tobias''s fawning voice, "Mr. Roberts, we''re old friends. After so


    many years of experience,


    your


    still worried about appointing me as your daughter''s business advisor? Club businesses and the Hayes


    family''s business are aspatible as..."

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    When I walked out the gate, I saw Shirley standing at the side of the road.


    She did not look down nor did she look too out of it. She wore a newly released product of a luxurious brand but with her pale and sunken face, she did seem slightly feeble and weak.


    "Shirley." I stepped forward and lowered my voice without realizing it. It sounded as if I spoke somewhat louder, the woman in front of me would be destroyed in seconds. "Why won''t youe in?"


    I was happy, but in the face of Shirley, such joy would turn into cruelty. I couldn''t confidently say that love would change someone for the better because I saw how lively Shirley had been before.


    Perhaps only someone as sensitive as I was would always consider if my blissful life would be a burden on those who were not fortunate enough. Getting along with her as we had done in the past was the only thing I could do for her. We were both women. Why wouldn''t I wish her a better life?


    "No thanks." Shirley''s face was as pale as a piece of white paper as she exined emotionlessly,


    "Irvin is ill. He wants to see you."


    As expected, a person''s loved one would always be the one capable of destroying them. For Irvin, Shirley would sacrifice even her heart.


    In fact, I didn''t think it was necessary to meet Irvin, but I couldn''t pretend as if I hadn''t heard anything. "Is it serious? What does he have?"


    "You''ll know when you get there." Shirley''s voice remained monotonous as if she was here on official business.


    With that, she turned and took out her car keys. After pressing the button, she went past the car and was ready to get into the driver''s seat. When she opened the door, she realized that I remained unmoved from where I was.


    "You won''te with me?" With her hand still on the door, Shirley frowned. After making sure that I was not the slightest affected by her words, she finally revealed some emotions on her face. "Ah, such is fate. He doesn''t love me, and you don''t love him..."


    "Shirley..." I was at a loss for words.


    "There''s no need to feel pity for me." Noticing the hint of sympathy in my words, Shirley mmed the door shut with her face icy and looked at me with her gaze solemn, "But you should for Irvin. For a dying person, no matter what happened between the both of you, you shouldn''t refuse hisst wish. So, are you going to insist on noting with me?"


    "Is he going to die?" I was shocked. Irvin was very much alive and kicking not too long ago. Was it because of that car ident?


    "Yes, and it''s all thanks to you. If your wedding wasn''t such big news, Irvin might be able to live on a few more days." Shirley fixed her frosty, chilling gaze on me. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When I looked into her eyes, I was afraid to learn whether she was truly hostile towards me, but the sarcasm in her words was evident, and she


    didn''t intend to hide it. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I sort of understood the ins and outs of the matter. Irvin was seriously ill, and had seen our wedding live broadcast. He got upset, and his situation plunged.


    If that was the case, it was easy to understand why Shirley bore such great hostility towards me all of a sudden.


    One thing Shirley said did make sense - no one could refuse a patient. After giving it some thought, I agreed and said, "I''ll go with you."


    I instructed the guard to inform Hendrix of my whereabouts then got in Shirley''s car.


    Soon, we arrived at the Second Military Region


    Affiliated Hospital, which was the best tumor hospital domestically.


    Outside the ward, Irvin''s son and nanny sat on a row of chairs. They were much more energetic than Shirley, but still looked somewhat fatigued.


    When there was a critically ill person in a family, no one could escape from the misery that came with it.

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    "Mom." Dannie immediately got up to greet her upon seeing that Shirley had returned.


    "Good boy." Shirley ruffled his hair and turned to introduce me to the child. "This is Madam Reid. Say hello, Neal."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Do you still remember me, Dannie?" The adults'' grievances had nothing to do with the children. I took the initiative to express my goodwill and asked him with a smile.


    He shook his head and stared at me nkly for a while without saying anything.


    It was said that little kids knew nothing, but in fact, they intuitively knew that the appearance of some would make their parents ufortable, so they would intentionally or unintentionally resist and fight back.


    Perhaps Dannie himself didn''t know that, but he was, in his own way, trying to protect Shirley.


    I didn''t mind as I kept smiling at him.


    Shirley patted Neal''s back and casted a sideways nce at the door next to her. "He''s inside. Go on in. I''ll be here."


    There wasn''t a single woman who could stand firm in the wake of her beloved man reuniting with the woman he''d loved for a long time.


    I understood how she felt and didn''t force her into it. I took a deep breath and got ready before I silently pressed the doorknob and entered the ward. The disinfectant in the room smelled stronger than it did in the corridor. The first thing I saw was a pair of dry feet, which were bare and exposed outside the quilt. They were so thin that bones were what was left.


    As I walked further in, I saw Irvin, who was wearing a gauze cap on the hospital bed.


    I almost couldn''t recognize him at all. I relied on Shirley''s description to associate Irvin with the man lying on the bed with hollow cheeks and a withered face.


    He was lying in bed with his eyes closed, motionless. If it weren''t for his breathing and heartbeat sensors working in an orderly manner beside him, I would have thought that he was just a corpse.


    Perhaps because he had been lying down for a long time, once Irvin moved his upper body, his breathing turned loud andbored, as if he was suffocating.


    My nose tingled. Afraid of crying out loud, I hurriedly covered my mouth and nose for fear of disrupting his rest.


    Was this the Irvin I knew? The young man who held the affection of countless young girls of Jarold City the man who protected me all by himself, was the same man who wasdying so sickly in bed at this moment. His life was so fragile, as if he could pass on at any moment.


    Thinking of what Shirley had said about how if it wasn''t for my wedding, Irvin could have lived on a few more days, I couldn''t help dashing out the room, closing the door behind me, and bursting into tears as I held on to the nearest chair.


    I had gratitude andints for this man. I was indebted to him, and I had even wanted him to disappear forever for what happened to our children, but I couldn''t bear to see him in such a state.


    If possible, I wanted to take back all those silent curses I had sent his way.


    Someone gently nudged my arm, and a tissue came to my sight along with a pair of well-defined hands. "Wipe your tears."


    She was the one who loved Irvin the most. To remain this calm, she must have had her fair share of breakdowns.


    "Thank you." knew I did not have


    the right to be weak in front of her, so I tried to calm myself down for fear of waking Irvin up. I wiped my tears and asked, "How could this be? Can we still save him? Perhaps we could look into treatment abroad?"


    "It''s no use. The attending doctor said that treatment will do him no good. All we can do now is to stick to him and let him live for as long as he can." With that in mind, Shirley walked to the door and looked into the ward through the ss that was as thick as a brick. She put a hand on the ss as if she could touch Irvin by doing so. "You know, now is the only time when he doesn''t have the strength to push me away. He has no choice but to ept my care and be with me all day long. I know that he doesn''t want to take hisst breath for you, but it doesn''t matter. I''m happy just by staying by his side."

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    At this moment, the look of enjoyment and exhaustion on Shirley''s face made me realize that she and Irvin were the same kind of person.


    She enjoyed spending time with him, ever since she started falling for him until she got together with him. At this moment, she was still happy to be with him, even though he was in a vegetative state.


    Irvin must have had the same thoughts as Shirley when I was in aa. It was just as she said. She was lucky to have met him by chance of fate. It didn''t matter if they would fall in love or would be able tomunicate.


    After all, God showed them little sympathy. There were not many changes in their situation, where one remained in perpetual sleep and the other awake. They couldn''t beg or pray for a miracle to happen.


    I learned how painful it was to be in a one-sided rtionship from my years of marriage to Hendrix. The kind of sadness was so overwhelmingly strong that it could destroy someone. I had no right to give Shirley advice; I could only keep herpany through this.


    The bond between a mother and son was mighty. When the frail boy noticed the shift in his mother''s mood, he stepped forward and pulled at the hem of her clothes. He looked up and asked in a hoarse voice, "Mom, did you cry again?"


    Only in front of a child would a woman would subconsciously restrain from revealing her weakness.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After taking a deep breath to calm down, she turned around and managed to smile. "I''m fine."


    After a pause, she pulled the child in front of her. With that, the mother and son duo were both in front of me.


    "Arianna."


    Her tone was so formal that I didn''t react until two secondster. I nodded solemnly to show that I was listening. "Yes."


    "You already know about Irvin''s


    condition," Shirley said lightly with a hint of helplessness in her tone, "Although he didn''t mention it, you and I both know that the person kvin wishes to see the most is you. hope that you take care of him for these few days. The medication can extend his life, but he needs someone to give him faith and will to survive, and you can be that person to him. Will you help him?"


    Before I could say anything, I nodded. "I..."


    "No, she can''t."


    A sharp male voice pierced through the silence. Following the direction of the sound, I looked sideways and saw Hendrix standing at the emergency exit with a grim face. His presence was cold and hostile.


    Men and women both found it hard to remain rational when facing their romance rival, especially Hendrix, who was vindictive. Even when it was a life and death matter, he spared no sympathy.


    I was worried that Hendrix would


    make a big deal out of this, so I


    quickly stepped forward and tried to calm him down. Since we were at a hospital and Irvin was ill, I told him we would talk about it when we got back home.


    Hendrix looked down at me and his expression softened. Then, he put his hand on my shoulder, and his eyes fell on Shirley.


    "Irvin''s woman is shameful, just like he is. You two are a perfect match. It''s his fault for not paying you any attention."


    On one end, it sounded like he was being considerate towards Shirley, but he was belittling her in every way.


    Hendrix didn''t like being taken as mean unless his line had been crossed. Once he was triggered, there was no such thing as courtesy.


    "Be polite," I reminded him in a low voice. I could not bear to see Shirley dragged into Irvin and Hendrix''s conflict.


    "Am I not?" Hendrix didn''t even blink


    as he stared at Shirley''s face. "You''re smart. You knew that I wouldn''t agree to let Arianna go with you, so you called her alone to the door and persuaded her toe here by reason. Are you taking advantage of her soft heart?"

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Shirley turned her face away expressionless, showing no fear of Hendrix''s assertiveness.


    "Is that so?" Hendrix sneered and said calmly, "Well, I''ll pretend that you don''t know about it then. Irvin has been ying the same old trick for years. It''s either he pretends to be sick or goes missing. Nothing''s new. I''ll refuse your request on behalf of Arianna."


    Before I could talk more with Shirley, Hendrix held my shoulders forcefully and dragged me to the elevator.


    "Hendrix, l-1..." I struggled, unwilling to leave like this.


    What he said was true. Irvin had indeed been like this for years in the past. However, he was bedridden and he would die any time. Who would pretend to be on the verge of death?


    Could we possibly ignore Irvin, who would be gone any minute?


    Hendrix was so angry that he couldn''t listen to me at all. He held my hand tightly, not rxing his grip at all. While waiting for the elevator, he turned to look at Shirley and her son who stood dumbfounded in the corridor.


    "Irvin did Arianna a favor, but he also had evil intentions towards our family. We don''t owe him anything. If it bites us backter, it will be your loss." "Ding!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The elevator door opened. Hendrix immediately lifted and carried me into the elevator.


    Hendrix finally let go of my hand when the elevator began to descend. He let out a sigh of relief and moved further away.


    No one could reason with a jealous person. Furthermore, he knew perfectly well what kind of person was, so Hendrix had done the right thing. However, I could not stand being tortured by my conscience and pretend that Irvin wasn''t dying.


    Leaning on the railing of the elevator, I thought about the two ways I could avoid being caught in Hendrix''s line


    hope to


    Irvin.


    of sight and bring a


    "No means no."


    Hendrix''s voice was like a ghost as it entered my sea of thoughts.


    With my thoughts exposed, I felt a little embarrassed and bit my lip to exin, "I''m not thinking about anything. Don''t nder me."


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes at me, as if he had already seen through me. "Turn around and look behind you."


    I turned around inexplicably. There was no one behind me, only the smooth surface of the elevator reflecting my face.


    "What should I be looking at?" I asked, confused.


    lau Pales


    "Look at yourself." Hendrix walked over and stood shoulder to shoulder with me, "You always think that I''m the one who is impulsive and irrational when ites to Irvin, but look at you. When have you never been soft-hearted towards him?"


    His tone was calm like he was a bystander. But his words struck me and sobered me up.


    Indeed, it seemed that I had always been wrong about this.


    If I could behave like how Hendrix was with Andrea, not worrying about things and just watching from the sidelines, Hendrix would be much relieved.


    Again and again, I relived the memories of losing my first child and having Irvin save me from them. I made the same mistake time and time again. How could I me Hendrix for being partial to Andrea? Why should I be stuck in a state of fogginess, unable to see myself clearly?


    Those who were deeply involved in a situation were always confused, and it didn''t matter who they were.

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    "Are you calm now?" Hendrix looked at me with a rxed expression. "You can''t stay out of this, and I don''t intend to force you to, but I won''t allow idents to happen."


    Hendrix''s expression was unpleasant. With just a look, I knew that he was being rational. In such a situation, being unreasonable would not work in my favor.


    My consciousness urged me to argue back, but reason kept me in check. After the wedding, Hendrix seemed to be less forceful.


    "Irvin won''t die like this. When I have a certain degree of confirmation, I won''t say a thing about your decision to stay or leave, even if you want to be by his side to care for him."


    Hearing this, I raised my gaze in surprise, but he had already turned to face the elevator door. He looked calm, and I could not tell if he was happy or angry at the moment.


    Did I hallucinate Hendrix taking the initiative to allow me to care for Irvin?


    "Ding!"


    When the elevator door opened, Hendrix turned around, took my hand, and walked out.


    We drove out of the hospital''s parking lot, but not in the direction towards our home.


    "Where are we going?" My brain was a hazy mess.


    "Aurelia called home and said she wanted to have some dessert tonight." Hendrix had his eyes on the road, but there was a faint smile on his face.


    Perhaps he was right. Irvin had alwayse out fine from many life and death incidents. Sympathy was not going to change his predetermined destiny.


    I had a lovely child and a husband who loved me. I should not turn a blind eye to everything I had while feeling sorry for the fate of others.


    I suppressed the swelling fear in my


    fne


    heart and tried to follow Hendrix''s pace. Suddenly, Irvin didn''t seem so important. "Eating dessert in the evening will lead to weight gain and is not good for the teeth. You can''t spoil the children like this."


    A healthy and beautiful body was a lifelong pursuit for women, and they could not be careless at any age.


    "Desserts can relieve one''s mood. I''m not spoiling my child, but my wife. It''s not wrong to do that, is it?"


    "Humph." I pursed my lips teasingly. "You are doing this for your daughter, but you''re trying to tter me with it. I don''t buy it." Hendrixughed softly. "Don''t you n to eatter?"


    "Of course I will!" No one could refuse the delicacies of the world.


    After Hendrix parked the car by the roadside, I took his arm and entered a cake house named ck Angle with him.


    The store was well-arranged with


    different styles of desserts,


    separated by transparent ss


    dividers. Each section had an


    individual light shining down on the desserts and a constant


    temperature system. Everything


    looked like pieces of art under theThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    light.


    As expected, Hendrix was a man who valued more than just the price of an item. He valued the food''s worth and the emotion it evoked.


    I stopped in front of a disy of the Napoleon cake. It was a new product in the shop, and it looked to be just the right size.


    Hendrix immediately summoned the shop assistant.


    "Hello, Sir, do you need a rmendation?" The waitress had a model figure and appearance. When she spoke, television hosts immediately came to mind.


    "Our apologies, Sir. Thest of this cake has been reserved. We have another that is quite popr. Would you like to try it?"


    "That was fast It''s not even noon yet." Hearing that the new product was sold out, I was surprised and disappointed. But having a popr product be in such high demand was an inevitable phenomenon. One could only get their hands on it if they ordered one in advance.

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    Sighing, I listened to the shop assistant''s exnation as I looked around for another dessert that caught my eye.


    "Mr. Marshall."


    The shop assistant''s ttering greeting attracted me and Hendrix''s attention. Following the voice, we saw a high-spirited Jordan enter the shop.


    Unexpectedly, my doppelganger was standing right beside him, and she had the same style as I did. The shop assistants all stood around wide-eyed and surprised to see this.


    Jordan saw Hendrix and I at a nce. He did not look surprised at all. Instead, he led the woman towards us.


    "I see you both are a fan of the desserts here too."


    His familiar tone would make others think we were a friendly family and that this was just an ordinary meeting between twins and their boyfriends. We didn''t answer him. We looked at the other "me" tacitly.


    Noticing our strange behavior, Jordan chuckled and put his arm on the woman''s shoulder and introduced her. "What''s wrong? Don''t you know each other? Aren''t you familiar with each other?"


    After hearing Jordan''s words, the woman, who had been expressionless, looked into my eyes as her gaze grew sharper.


    "Do you still remember me, Mr. Roberts?" The woman suddenly turned her attention to Hendrix and shed him a fake smile.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Her voice was a bit strange. It was as if there was something stuck in her throat. She would''ve easily been mistaken for me if it wasn''t for her voice. She''d fired at Hendrix the moment they met. Could she and Hendrix inadvertently have some romantic qualms with each other? However, it was not the time to ask him about this while Jordan stood right there. The first thing to do was to stand as one so that the opponent could be scared off.


    If a woman dered herself promptly, she could protect her man from harm.


    I deliberately moved closer to Hendrix. Holding his arm, I said proudly, "I''m sorry, Miss. My husband doesn''t remember anyone of the opposite sex. He only remembers his rtives and me. So sorry to disappoint you."


    Hearing that, the woman looked sideways and stared at me for a while. Then, she revealed an ambiguous smile and said, "Arianna, I don''t remember you being so protective before."


    I was taken aback by her response.


    What was going on? She knew


    Hendrix, but she also seemed to be acquainted with me. She basically shared the same face, but I had no impression of her voice at all. raked through my brain for an answer, but she matched no one from my memories.


    "Who the hell are you?" I could no longer pretend to be calm, and my breathing turnedbored.


    Hendrix gently patted me on the arm tofort me. He then calmly continued, "That''s because outsiders don''t understand my wife well enough. Arianna has always been like this. If she offends you, please bear with it."


    "Your wife is the aggressive one, yet you want us to swallow our anger for her. I''m afraid that''s not right.".


    The woman stressed her words


    angry at Hendrix''s attitude. Jordan pinched her at her waist, and then she quickly restrained herself.


    "Please don''t take it to heart. Naomi has been abroad for a long time. She may be straightforward, but she means no harm. I was going to take her to visit you, but I didn''t expect to meet you here." Jordan pretended to persuade her.


    Naomi? Among the people I knew, I only knew one with this name. And that was Naomi Attwood.


    But she had died in that destructive explosion, hadn''t she?


    I looked at the woman opposite me nkly, and couldn''t ce a face to her identity.


    The sales assistant suddenly took the packed cake and leaned in. "Mr. Marshall, this is your cake."


    Jordan smiled at the sales assistant before looking at us. "Please give it to them since they like it. Do put it on my tab."


    "Sure." The sales assistant nodded humbly and handed over the cake. "Sir, here''s your cake."


    "That''s alright." Hendrix didn''t even raise his head as he spoke. "It''s not mine. I don''t have the right to enjoy it."


    "I..." The sales assistant found herself in an awkward position, not knowing who to give the cake to.


    Jordan chuckled. "It''s just a cake. You don''t have to get so worked up about it."


    Hendrix was silent for a moment.


    The air seemed to be still until he spoke again. "I''ve always been like this. You don''t know Arianna. Simrly, you can''t guess what would choose. It''s the same for cakes and other things as well."

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    With that said, Hendrix took me into his arms, saying, "I''ve thought about it and store-bought pastries are always too high in sugar. I''ll bake one for our daughter instead."


    Toe all this way and go home empty-handed, it didn''t look like the cake was Hendrix''s end goal.


    He put a hand on my shoulder with force and gestured with his eyes that it was time to leave.


    As if failing to take Hendrix''s hint, Jordan continued to act friendly with us. "Hendrix, you sure dote on your child a lot. I won''t hold you up then. Since Aurelia likes sweet things, I''ll bring her some myself soon."


    Hendrix didn''t respond. Instead, he walked me out of the cake house with a polite curve on his lips.


    As I sat in the passenger seat, I couldn''t help but look back at the store. "Did you bring me here on purpose because you knew they would show up here?"


    "You guessed half of it." With one hand on the steering wheel and a serene gaze ahead, Hendrix started the engine. "I knew they''d be here today, but I didn''t know when. It means we''re quite lucky to have met them."


    "We should find out who that woman is now that we''ve crossed paths. We were in such a rush to leave..." As I withdrew my gaze and fiddled with my fingers, worry and unease rose inside me.


    Although we had proved that another me existed, and it did ease a lot of tension, it also meant troublesome daysid ahead.


    "You don''t have to guess anymore. She is who you think she is," Hendrix concluded.


    I froze for a few seconds before looking at him. "Naomi Attwood? Is it really her?"


    "Don''t you believe me?" Hendrix asked rhetorically.


    "It''s not that." I shook my head and exined, "It''s just that you and I both know that Naomi was at the center of the st site. It would''ve been impossible to get out."


    I used to be close to Naomi, so I was happy to know that she was still alive. However, I wasn''t sure how to feel about Naomi and Jordan hooking up. Jordan was trying to gain control and corrupt the people who defended Hendrix and I.


    Irvin told me he had made a deal with Jordan and became his puppet for my sake. Since the moment he got involved with Jordan, he was on a path of no return.


    I didn''t mind that Naomi med us for her death. I


    was more concerned that Jordan had ruined her.


    "You forgot that she is also a mother." Hendrix said lightly, "Sebastian believes he has everyone under control, but when it came down to life and death, everyone fled. Naomi was left behind, and with that came the possibility of survival. I suspect the reason for her current state may also be the result of a failure to escape."


    "So, Naomi was disfigured?"


    What Hendrix said gave me a general idea of the whole story.


    Sebastien''s men had left Naomi behind before the explosion.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fortunately, she was blessed with a


    el.ne


    chance to survive. Being torn between living for her child and


    dying with the man she loved, she hesitated.


    In the end, she chose her child. However, she missed the best opportunity to escape, which was why she got caught in the explosion. Jordan''s men, for some reason, had rescued her, and they ended up fighting on the same side. Later, she came to live as another me.


    Though the exnation made sense, one thing that remained unclear. And that was Naomi''s reason for targeting us.

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    When I first met Naomi on the ind, I was surprised at how she lived. Even when she was pregnant with Sebastian''s child, she kept her pregnancy a secret from everyone. It was apparent that she intended to raise the child on her own.


    "How did you convince Naomi toe to the ind in the first ce?" It was clear from the reaction earlier that Naomi was more hostile towards Hendrix than she was with me.


    Hendrix was a businessman. When he persuaded Naomi, he must have set her specific terms. My guess was that Naomi had a grudge against him as he had broken his promises.


    With a self-deprecating smile, Hendrix said, "You''ve guessed it again. I won''t be able to keep any secrets from you now that you''ve gotten so clever."


    "Stop joking around and be serious. Did you not keep your promise to her because you lost your memory after the explosion?" If that was the case, we owed Naomi a mountainous debt of gratitude.


    Hendrix ced his other hand on the steering wheel. His eyes looked slightly misted as he sat up straighter and leaned back in the leather chair. "I promised her I''d keep Sebastian alive."


    So that was the reason.


    I froze in ce, not knowing what to say.


    Hendrix promised not to harm Sebastian, but Sebastion had wanted to take his own life so badly, much to everyone''s surprise.


    A promise like that was an empty one.


    We all knew Hendrix couldn''t be held responsible for Sebastian''s death. Moreover, Naomi wasn''t that unreasonable to be holding Hendrix ountable forthat.


    Little did I know what Hendrix said next would resolve all my doubts.


    "And then there''s the kid." Hendrix said, "I looked into it. Neither Naomi nor Jordan currently have any children of the boy''s age. They must have gotten separated after the explosion."


    Instantly, everything made sense.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Naomi trusted Hendrix enough to


    take her son with her to the ind. However, what started as a desire to bring out thest of Sebastian''s conscience turned into the


    ul


    e


    devastating separation of mother and son.


    Sebastian''s death was an ident, and no one was to me for that. However, Hendrix was responsible for Naomi''s disfigurement, her separation from her child and the near loss of her life, which, inegal terms, was an indirect crime.


    Looking back, I also would have preferred to be taken hostage for the sake of my child, ignoring Hendrix''s and Aaron''s advice and arrangements.


    With the death of the man she loved most, the unknown whereabouts of her closest lineage, and having her face transformed to someone else''s, the sessive blows were enough to change Naomi''s charactepand deepen the resentment in her heart.


    My heart flooded with emotions. If Hendrix were a god, he would have calcted and disarmed the bomb in time. Sadly, he was not. Sebastian must have wanted this oue. Although he was no longer alive, his death casted an indefensible shadow over our lives.


    I sighed and nudged Hendrix to drive. "Let''s go home."


    Stopping here would be pointless. After all, what was about to happen couldn''t be avoided.


    I wondered the entire way home what it would take to make up for Naomi''s pain.


    The child was a baby then. He should still be alive after being taken away by Sebastian''s men.


    Nheless, if Jordan failed to find the boy before, would we be able to six yearster?


    As such, the resolution of such hatred seemed rather impossible.

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    Moreover, the encounter was so sudden that I forgot to ask Jordan if there had been a deal between him and Irvin.


    With regards to Irvin''s illness, he told me that he gave his life for mine. If this were true, the numerous worries and expectations would be a justification for ingratitude.


    After a six-yeara, Irvin could have taken me away and made me his forever after I met Hendrix. However, he didn''t.


    When a man was near death, he spoke from the heart. Could it be possible that Irvin, knowing he was dying, struggled to decide whether to keep me or to let me go and eventually failed to do so?


    Even the smallest seed of evil thought could destroy the best of men, but Irvin was not one of them. After all, even a fleeting glimpse of tenderness in a man''s heart would be considered forgivable.


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn''t notice that the car had stopped.


    Hendrix leaned over to unbuckle my seatbelt and gave me a reassuring smile. "We''re home. Frown any more, and you''ll have to endure your daughter''s suffocating embrace."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of Aurelia''s reassuring little grownup expression as her tiny body hugged me. I answered, jokingly, "I''d love to suffocate. Even if you wanted Aurelia to hug her, you''d be lucky if she does!"


    With that, we both opened our doors and exited the vehicle. When Hendrix reached me, we naturally took each other''s hands and walked into the house together.


    Aaron had only ever seen Hendrix cook when Hendrix was pretending to have amnesia. As a result, when Hendrix announced that he would bake Aurelia''s dessert himself, Aaron was ready to mock him. He buzzed around the kitchen like a bee, going in every few minutes to keep an eye on Hendrix, who was holding flour and cream in his hands. He didn''t say anything but gave Hendrix a hopeless expression, judging him. Hendrix, on the other hand, was in a good mood and couldn''t be bothered with him. The afternoon went by as smooth as butter.


    The children had not yet returned when Hendrix''s cake was ready to be frozen.


    When I went outside to wait, I discovered that the pick-up car was already parked in the garage. The driver was watering the garden with a sprinkler, as if he had forgotten about picking up the children.


    "Mr. Lawson," I called out.


    "Yes, Ma''am, what can I do for you?" Mr. Lawson turned around and switched off the sprinkler nozzle.


    "Nothing. I''m home early today and wanted to remind you to pick up the kids from school," I said with a smile on my face.


    Mr. Lawson wasn''t getting any


    younger, and there were times when


    things slipped our minds. As long we behaved considerately,


    had to do was wait a littlethened


    everything would be fine. All the kid


    all.


    longer is


    UMS


    "What?" With a puzzled expression on his face, Mr. Lawson halted for a minute and questioned, "Mrs. Roberts, didn''t you pick up Young Master Wynn and Miss Aurelia already? Didn''t theye home with you?"


    "I picked them up?" A bad feeling rose in my heart.


    "What is it?" Hendrix, who had showered and was in his pajamas, asked condescendingly as came to stand beside me.


    Mr. Lawson realized he was in trouble and quickly dropped the sprinkler in his hand. He stepped forward and exined coyly, "Sir, Ma''am, I usually leave an hour early to pick up Young Master Wynn and Miss Aurelia, but I spotted you at the school gate when I arrived today. I offered to drive you home as well, but you said that you wanted to take Young Master Wynn and Miss Aurelia elsewhere. Thus, you told me toe home first..."


    n


    His face was flushed with worry. He said tentatively, after a pause, "Is there any chance you may have forgotten that you already picked up Young Master Wynn and Miss Aurelia? Perhaps they are napping upstairs right now. Yes, that has to beit! I''ll go upstairs and find them at once. Would you mind waiting until I find them? I promise Miss Aurelia and young Master Wynn will be fine. Please wait for me..."

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    Anyone in their right mind would know how serious it was to lose three children. Mr. Lawson''s voice was trembling as he ran. He didn''t even hear me tell him to wait before dashing into the house and up to the first floor.


    Hendrix and I both sighed in unison. It was clear that Naomi had impersonated me to pick the children up.


    Just then, me and Hendrix''s phone rang at the same time.


    He answered it, then hung up after a few minutes of silence. His expression was no more rxed than it had been a moment before.


    "Who was it?" I asked.


    "Jordan." Hendrix looked coldly out of the house at the vacant lot. "He asked us toe over for dinner."


    Sure enough, viins colluded. When one showed up, the other would too.


    Hendrix lifted his chin and pointed at my phone with a heavy sigh. "With such coincidental timing, there shouldn''t be any harassment texts."


    I nodded, realizing it muchter, and hurriedly unlocked my phone before seeing the text message. "Mum, we''re at Uncle Jordan''s. Pleasee and pick us up."


    It was from Wynn, but the phone number was not his. It must have been altered with aputer program.


    My nerves were immediately relieved. Wynn had always been a clever kid. He knew how to call for help when he was kidnapped.


    The corners of my mouth quirked up uncontrobly at the thought. Then, I took Hendrix by the arm and headed back inside. "Get dressed! We''re going to pick our son up!"


    "What about our daughter?" Hendrix demurred.


    "Of course, we''ll pick her up as well!" My grin widened, as if this was the first time I''d ever felt so assured about something. "Isn''t it the same thing to pick up our boy as it is to pick up our daughter?"


    Hendrix grinned thoughtfully, not exposing what I was thinking of.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A mother''s affection for her children was naturally equal, but there was room for the asional favoritism as long as they didn''t always favor one side over the other.


    For some time, I was afraid that I would be reced without my knowledge after learning of Naomi''s existence. Aurelia and Wynn were the two people about whom I was most concerned about.


    They were still young, so their memories of people and events were hazy. It was easy to take advantage of their yearning for a mother''s love. A woman who offered them affection andpanionship could easily rece my identity as their mother.


    Wynn''s text was like a burst of me and fire, dispelling all the darkness in my heart that I didn''t even realize I had. He could have asked Hendrix for assistance, but he texted me ¡¤ instead. Whether intentional or not, such acknowledgment and certainty were enough to relieve all of my worries.


    Although it was not my first visit to Jordan''s vi, I was in a different state of mind each time I visited.


    A maid led us to the living room.


    Naomi was trying to bond and build trust with Aurelia in the other room, holding a Napoleon cake that she had ordered from ck Angle earlier that day and was trying to feed her. Aurelia, on the other hand, was less than cooperative. With her doll in her arms, she stood beside Wynn, fiddling with it uneasily. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Her chubby little face seemed aggrieved and helpless. I couldn''t help but smile as I thought to myself, "good girl."


    After a few moments of observing, Hendrix''s low voice rang. "Aurelia."


    The little one''s eyes brightened up as she heard her father''s voice, and she turned to face the door. After making sure it was Hendrix, she scurried over. "Daddy!"


    Wynn and Neal followed suit.


    "Mummy." Wynn stood in front of me with his head raised high and his eyes curved into crescent moons.


    How wonderful it was to be called ''mummy''. It felt so heartwarming as I rubbed his head, praising him with a smile, "Well done, Wynn."

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    Just then, Aurelia looked at me and then at Naomi, who was following her. Her little face scrunched up as she asked, "Two mummies?"


    "No, this is our real mummy." Though Wynn''s voice was not at all loud, it was firm. "Didn''t you say that mummy doesn''t smell right? Do you want to try smelling it again?"


    After hearing that, Aurelia extended her hand to me as if it had dawned on her. "Hug!"


    I grinned and took her in my arms. Then she put her arms around my neck and rubbed her face against me. Her action made me itchy and amused. "Can you differentiate us now?" I asked with a smile.


    "Mmm!" Aurelia nodded vigorously between my neck before tilting her head over and said, "It''s Mummy''s smell! You''re my real mummy!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the child''s innocence. I reached up and pinched her cheek, teasing, "Tell me, how do I smell differently from Aunt Naomi?"


    "Well..." Aurelia pursed her lips in thought for a moment and finally shook her head, "I don''t know.


    I don''t know how to exin it..." "I was going to trick you two, but it turns out you were already on to me a long while ago." Naomi put the cake aside and interjected as she walked over. "Tell me, Aurelia. I want to know when you figured it out. After all, I use the same perfume as your mother."


    "It''s not the perfume!" Aurelia raised her voice. Still, she was unable to put her finger on what it was. "But it''s different for sure!"


    Afraid that we would continue to ask questions, the little one buried her face in my chest and refused to speak again.


    That was how stubborn children could be. They shut themselves up if they knew they couldn''t express what was on their minds. As her mother, I could tell what Aurelia was referring to.


    Like Hendrix, he had a distinctive hormonal scent on his skin, in addition to the perfume of a luxury brand and the faint smell of tobo. "All right, all right. She won''t ask again." I changed the topic. "Let''s go home. Do you want to try the cake that Dad baked?"


    "Yes, please! I want the biggest slice." I sessfully shifted Aurelia''s attention to the cake, and she had forgotten about the difort from before.


    Even if the world was ending, nothing was more important than food to a foodie.


    Except for that one time with Neal.


    Could children who were not biologically rted get attached to one another that quickly?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Not that this moment was the time to ponder such matters. It was best to leave this dangerous ce as soon as we can.


    "Why are you in such a rush to


    leave? Aren''t you going to introduce me to your kids, Arianna? After all, we look so much alike." Naomi smirked as if she wasn''t going to let us leave.


    "Do


    you


    think you can make me


    stay?" Hendrix snapped. His tone was so harsh that even Wynn and Neabooked at him, sensing the man''s imposing presence.


    "You''re always so quick to lose your temper, Hendrix." Finally noticing themotion, Jordan came over with his hands in his pockets. "I''ve always been the go-to person for Wynn''sputer issues. I''m sure a lot of turmoil has piled up now that so much time has passed. Besides, isn''t it normal for Naomi and Arianna to chat for a bit after being separated for so long?"

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    As he spoke, Jordan walked over to Naomi and stood beside her. Even though one of them had my face, both were wearing masks. Together, they made such a perfect couple.


    At that, Naomi''s smug eyes gleamed as her brows arched upwards. "Have you truly forgotten about me, Naomi Reid, your sister? We''re twins by blood."


    It seemed that Naomi Reid was Naomi Attwood''s new identity that Jordan gave her. It seemed I still couldn''t escape their efforts to force a fake rtionship between her and I.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    We had little reaction to show, treating everything we heard as a joke.


    Aurelia, on the other hand, took it seriously. "Are you and Mum twins just like Wynn and I? My brother and I are fraternal twins, so we look different. Do you both look the same because you''re both girls?"


    Just as I was about to exin, Naomi beat me to it.


    "That''s right! Aurelia, you''re so smart!" Naomi smiled with her eyebrows arched. "From now on, you and your brother can call me Aunt Naomi!"


    As I stared at the woman who was using my face, I felt a pang irony in my chest.


    Naomi was a nice person before. Hence, it didn''t matter if she was the aunt to my children. With her evil intentions so clear, how could I allow my children to think of her as their rtive?


    Still, how was I going to exin this to my children?


    Fortunately, Hendrix came to my rescue.


    "Wynn." Hendrix''s voice was low, and judging by the tone of his voice, he wasn''t in a good mood.


    "Dad, I''m listening," Wynn replied.


    As he spoke, Hendrix didn''t even blink his eyes. "Is what your uncle said true? You''re unable toplete yourputer schoolwork on your own?" He was implying that part of the me was attributable to Wynn.


    If he couldplete his schoolwork independently, he would not have needed Jordan''s help, and we could leave right away.


    Though it was not a good idea to take an adult matter out on a child, I was not at liberty to say anything at this point.


    Guys had their own way of resolving conflicts amongst themselves.


    After all, Wynn had spent so much time with Hendrix that he knew his father''s intentions like the back of his hand. After a brief pause, he responded.


    "No, Dad, I can do it myself," Wynn answered. Then he gazed at Jordan and bowed respectfully. "Uncle Jordan, thank you for our previous lessons. I am now capable of solving r


    my problems. I won''t trouble you anymore. I don''t have any questions I''d like to ask you,


    solving my problems Set


    including today."


    Whether it was ir or fear of Hendrix, Wynn made the right choice in spite of his rtionship with Jordan.


    Hendrix nodded with a look of satisfaction in his eyes. Then he locked his subtle gaze on Jordan. "Did you hear what he just said?"


    Jordan lifted a confusing smile as


    el


    he yed the jolly, easy-going man he portrayed. He said, "Well, what about Naomi and Arianna reuniting? Besides, I''m going to introduce you to a new friend. Arianna, don''t you miss your sister at all?"


    He deliberately emphasized his words in a weird tone, which made his intentions rather unclear.


    It wasn''t until Aurelia spoke that I realized he was aiming for the kids.


    "Isn''t Aunt Naomi your sister? Isn''t it normal for rtives who haven''t seen each other in a long time to spend time together? I want to spend time with my brother and never be apart from him!"


    "Aurelia, don''t be silly. Like you, I only have a brother and no sister. Things are not what you think they are. Don''t you notice that I see your uncle every day? Your uncle and I are very close, aren''t we?" I exined.


    "True." Though Aurelia nodded cluelessly, it did not change what she was about to say. "But you have the same face! Aunt Emma said that kids who look alike on TV are long-lost twins!"


    At this point, I felt like I needed to have a talk with Emma.


    I couldn''t even exin myself at this point. The atmosphere turned awkward all of a sudden.


    A short whileter, Neal, who had been silent, suddenly spoke leisurely.


    "Miss Aurelia, the dolls you y with every day all have the same face but are not family."


    "You''re right, Neal. Then Aunt Naomi and Mum aren''t sisters, are they?"


    "Yeah."


    I couldn''t help but nce down unexpectedly at the boy. His face was expressionless as he stood behind Wynn. If I hadn''t been so quick to turn around, I wouldn''t have known that these words hade from Neal. And yet, the words dide out of his mouth, calmly and unhurriedly.


    Though there was no scientific basis for such statements, it made perfect sense to Aurelia.

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    People of the same age always had a way of understanding each other, like how Wynn and Neal understood Aurelia. Overthinking things was not always beneficial. Keeping things simple was the easiest way of convincing a child.


    The world of a child was simple and they had a more straightforward approach to things. Children were more eptant if their parents had established a solid boundary with them. Perceiving them as too weak may hinder their development.


    I felt a lot better after I realized this. When I looked at Naomi''s face, which was identical to mine, things didn''t feel so scary anymore.


    After that Neal had said, Jordan and Naomi''s excuse for keeping us here was void.


    It was not a safe ce to be, and I didn''t want to stay any longer.


    I was ready to leave with the kids when I saw that Hendrix had no intention of speaking up again. Naomi was not going to let Neal get away from thwarting her ns. Before we could leave, she grabbed him.


    Naomi put her hand on Neal''s shoulder and looked at him like a weing elder. "Whose child are you?" She asked.


    Neal gave her a serene nce before raising his eyes to Hendrix and me and said calmly, "Mr. and Mrs. Roberts are my adoptive parents. I''m their son by adoption."


    "Is that so?" Naomi''s gaze remained fixed on him. Then she bitterly said, "Reuniting with your family had not easy. You haven''t even had time to cherish your own children, and now you''re adopting another child?"


    She paused for a moment and continued talking without waiting for us to answer. "It looks like this child and I are meant to be together since it just so happens that Jordan and I don''t have any children. Why not give him to us? It will be less of a burden for you too."


    Just as I was about to refuse them, Hendrix''s voice came first. "We can afford to raise as many children as we want. This shouldn''t be an outsider''s concern."


    With that, he lowered his gaze and looked at Neal. "What are you waiting for? Do you actually want to stay?"


    Neal immediately understood the situation. He removed Naomi''s hand from his shoulder and strode up to us, taking a firm stance opposite Naomi. He announced his choice without using words.


    I smiled and stroked the top of his head. We must praise our children when they did the right thing.


    "We''ll get going then. You don''t have to see us off."


    Nodding, I led the kids out of the door with Hendrix close behind.


    The car was filled with noise as soon as the kids climbed in.


    Aurelia, in particr, was like a wildebeest, and there was nothing Wynn could do about her.


    "I''m so hungry! I want to go back and eat lots and lots of cake! Wynn, don''t you dare steal from me! Neal, you too!"


    Wynn said helplessly, "As you wish."


    Meanwhile, Neal was silent.


    "Mommy! Did Daddy make the cake? You''re so cool, Daddy! You''re like a superhero!"


    "Of course, he made it himself, but


    he''s not a superhero. A real superhero would be too preupied with saving the world to have time for us!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Mommy, can Daddy make lollipops since he''s so awesome? The super-duper big kind!"


    "Why don''t you ask him yourself?"


    §Ö§Ô


    If the conversation continued, she would have blurted out a hundred thousand more questions, and o one would have been able to shut her up.


    ???


    "Daddy! Can you? Can you?" Sure enough, Aurelia wedged herself between the two seats in the frontpartment and stuck her little head out curiously.

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    I expected Hendrix to dote on his daughter without any boundaries. However, he suddenly pulled over and stopped the car.


    Although the car was stable, it did sway a little. Aurelia''s feet went weak, and she almost lost her footing. Luckily, I was quick to steady her.


    Just as I was wondering when Hendrix had be such a bad driver, the man''s muffled voice rang out from the car.


    "Aurelia, don''t you want to eat cake tonight?"


    Whenever Hendrix got enraged, the atmosphere around him would be affected and the temperature would drop several degrees.


    Despite her boldness, Aurelia voluntarily conceded, withdrawing her hand from our seat and murmuring, "I do..."


    Through the rear-view mirror, Hendrix''s stern eyes met the child''s, and he said, "Was it appropriate to do that when I am driving? You were messing around in the back and came up to the front. You disturbed me and almost got hurt, didn''t you?"


    Aurelia shook her head foolishly and answered in a confused tone, "No."


    "Don''t be too fierce. You will frighten her..." I reminded him in a low voice.


    "So, what should I do then?" Hendrix ignored me. Sure enough, he would never care about other people''s feelings when it came to handling business.


    It turned out that Aurelia was not a weak girl. After a moment, she obediently returned to her seat, tightened her seat belt, and stopped talking. It was then that Hendrix restarted the engine and stepped on the pedal again.


    The rest of the ride went smoothly.


    I was expecting a temper tantrum when we got home. Much to my surprise, Aurelia held no grudges. She hurried to the house as soon as her feet reached the gravel.


    When we arrived in the living room, the little one was already out of the kitchen, clutching a bunny cake that Hendrix had baked. The cake had a missing corner while her mouth had a smidgeon of cream dangling from the corner. Clearly, we knew who the culprit was.


    Aurelia held the cake and headed for the kitchen table while tending to Neal and Wynn in the doorway. "Wynn, Neal,e over here! Daddy has made a super, super delicious cake!"


    Wynn, who always had a sweet tooth, lifted his feet and walked over to the table.


    Neal, too, obediently went over and sat down. He waited for the little princess to give him a "fair" share.


    As this was Hendrix''s first time making dessert, I went over wanting to try it too.


    Aurelia, on the other hand, had sliced a third of the cake for Wynn and Neal and kept the rest for herself when I arrived at the table. She giggled, holding the entire base of the cake.


    I sighed helplessly and reached out to pinch her on the nose. "Little one, if you eat the rest yourself, you''ll wet the bed!"


    "Bleh!" Aurelia cocked her nose with her hand. She imitated a piglet and said scornfully, "No, I won''t!"


    I pursed my lips and decided to tease her. Holding the cake up, I said, "Can I have a bite?"


    I made the gesture of consuming the cake whole which meant that this would be the first andst time Aurelia saw this particr cake.


    Though Aurelia didn''t refuse, she pursed her lips, and her eyes were crimson.


    How could I continue to tease her at this point? I hurriedly returned her the cake. "Okay, okay, I''m just kidding. I don''t eat desserts. It''s all yours!"


    I gave Aurelia a rxing rubdown on her fuzzy head, which calmed her down.


    When Hendrix re realized I couldn''t


    even handle a child, he stood aside from the stairwell and said, "You are a mother now. What''s the point of fighting with the kids over food? If


    you want some, I''ll prepare it just for you."


    UMS


    "Remember, you''re the one who offered, alright? I didn''t ask for it!" How could I possibly resist when I saw the children eating so happily? Food is, of course, one of the wonders of adulthood!


    If I had known he was such a good baker, I would have taken a few bites of Hendrix''s desserts before I left home!


    of


    As he stepped into the kitchen with his sleeves rolled up, Hendrix''s lips curved up in adoration. "Yes, my wife didn''t ask me for it. It is my pleasure. I''m willing to cook mountains delicious food for you and the kids. From now on, I''ll just concentrate on being a family man!"


    I couldn''t help butugh. However, I was afraid that Hendrix might get too carried away. Hence, I


    deliberately refrained from teasing him. "That''s fantastic! Wynn, Aurelia, didContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    §ç§à§Û hear that? From now on, Daddy will make us good food every day!"


    "We heard you!"


    "We heard you! Daddy''s the best!"


    That was how things were supposed to be -everything falling into ce with the days growing heartier and heartier with each passing moment. Little did I know that two dayster, when I saw Evan''s anxious expression when he walked through the door, I realized I had taken things too lightly.


    "What is it?" I wasn''t in the best of moods. But it was not because I knew that what Evan was going to say was going to disrupt my mood; I was just frustrated about all the trouble that I couldn''t be rid of.


    There were always people who had problems with living in peace and harmony.


    "Naomi went to meet Neal alone."

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    "Alone?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes." Evan nodded and continued, "They even purposefully avoided Miss Aurelia."


    "I see..." The human heart couldn''t stand up against spection after all.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I''d spent the past few days rejoicing at the choice Neal had made at the Marshall family, yet it had all changed in less than three days. I supposed resisting temptation was still difficult for a child.


    Perhaps Neal had always recalled the cruelty he had suffered at the hands of his foster parents and had found a way to take his revenge on them. Hendrix yed it cool. Dusting off his newspaper and dismissing Evan with a flourish, he answered, "We got it. You can go now."


    As I watched Evan disappear in the doorway, I pursed my lips in thought for a moment and turned my head to Hendrix. "You don''t seem surprised at all?"


    "Should I have switched on the dramatics?" Hendrix''s face still had that nk expression on it. It was evident that he was reading a dull financial newspaper. However, with a smile on the corner of his lips, one would''ve thought he was reading an entertainment magazine. "If I were him, I wouldn''t pass up the chance to snoop either."


    "But Neal already turned it down." I shrugged as I replied with uncertainty, just to see what Hendrix thought of the rtionship between the two. "So what?" Hendrix closed the paper as his ck gaze riveted to me. "You know, in the eyes of a businessman, there''s no deal that can''t be done. Only a price that''s not ripe enough. With the right chips, anything is possible, isn''t it?"


    As much as I hated to admit this, I had to say that he had a point.


    That was right. As long as an agreement was reached, there was nothing to argue about.


    I forced a smile and joked, "Well, Neal is just a kid, after all. Maybe it won''t be as terrible as we thought now that we''ve given him a home." "Let''s make a bet then." Hendrix shifted his posture. His legs folded and his armsid casually on his knee with the newspaper in hand. "I bet he''ll let you down."


    I embraced the challenge with a shrug. "Let''s do it then. We can''t let him snoop around the house. Let''se up with a way to put it to the test."


    "There''s no rush." Hendricks lowered


    his gaze. His expression froze for a


    moment as if something had urred to him. Then, he casually tossed the paper onto the table before sitting up straight again and facing me more formally. After regting hisposure, he said solemnly, "The results are in. Irvin is indeed very ill."


    He paused in silence for a moment and gave me a serious look. "My word stands. I''ll support any decision you make."


    Hendrix said this was much more


    calming than being in the hospital as


    one didn''t need toe face to face with patients'' thin, bony bodies. Nheless, it was still a pitiful situation.


    "Is there any hope at all?" I asked.


    "I''ve contacted the top experts in the field, and they''ll be arriving in Jarold City in the next few days from all around the world," Hendrix replied.


    I nodded. He always had these things in order, and there was never the need to ask.


    At this point, Shirley''s warning was no longer rming. "Let''s go visit the hospital in the evening. It''s during the final stages that patients need the most encouragement."


    It was a surprisingly rational


    moment for me without being burdened by emotional turbulence For a split second, I believed myself to be no different from doctors who had grown numb from witnessing death happen before their eyes.


    "Okay." Hendrix agreed readily and got up to go upstairs. "I''ll make the arrangements."


    We were better off without any unnecessary conversations.

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    Hendrix was not a god. I can''t be selfish and have him constantly look at the woman he loved getting upset over another man.


    I was used to being callous and free around him. I would just look like a novice if I were to hide my feelings. If I were to force a smile, then it would seem like there was something ambiguous going on between Irvin and me. Hence, I''d better be frank and face the reality of my emotions.


    As we were about to leave, Hendrix intentionally changed into the leisurewear that I picked out for him. He looked more casual andid back. The standoffish look in him was much reduced and he actually looked a lot more approachable.


    I smiled and said humorously, "You are about to meet your romance rival, and yet you dressed up to look so friendly?"


    "Have I?" Hendrix didn''t even bat an eye as he walked forward to hold my shoulders before we headed out. As we walked, he said, "Don''t you realize that I''m wearing this to match with your outfit?"


    I looked down at my own clothes and realized that it was true. However, I could no longer smile the


    next second.


    I could understand that upon facing rivals, this was intended to cause envy, but provocation would only worsen Irvin''s current situation. It really wasn''t appropriate for us to wear something like this.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As I was lost in thought, I felt a pinch of pressure from the hand on my shoulders. Hendrix said hastily, "I am not petty. Even in a situation like this, where the other is at disadvantage, I would rather win fair and square."


    "Irvin wouldn''t want to see me. I could even imagine that upon hearing my name, he might even feel agitated. Hence, you will have to meet him alone."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m not generous either, thus I would need to find some type of bnce. Wearing matching outfits shows that you and I are together."


    His tone was casual as if he was talking about someone else. However, I was very sure that Hendrix wouldn''t be so rational when he was jealous.


    But for me, he restrained himself.


    What was love? It was doing things


    met


    that one otherwise wouldn''t be willing to for the sake of their partner. What better way to show that one would always put thei partner''s happiness before theirs than this?


    It was said that love is a constant endurance. Hendrix apparently solidified this saying.


    Before I could have my touchy-feely moment, I was already pushed into the car by Hendrix.


    Along the corridors of the courtyard, Shirley was holding her child as she sat on the chair. Both seemed to be depending on each other for dear life. There was no soul in their eyes,


    and as they sat there, they were just like two empty shells existing


    together.


    They seemed to look more haggard than they did thest time we saw them.


    It was not at all an exaggeration to say that an ill member could crumble an entire family.


    As we appeared, surprise shed across Shirley''s eyes and a smile appeared on her pale face. Standing up with her child, it seemed like this was their only way of showing gratitude.


    We silently exchanged looks before I once again entered the room that was akin to a vampire that sucked the lives out of people.


    To my surprise, Irvin was awake. He


    didn''t look up even though he heard footsteps. Acting tough as though to push one away, he said in a weak voice, "You are here again. If you really love me and want me to live a few days longer, you should have taken the child and remarried. Stop showing up..."


    He had long been unable to support himself, and by saying all these harsh words with much moderation, every single word required a pause for breath.


    This was presumably not his first time speaking such harsh words. He wanted to chase the mother and son out as he didn''t want to burden them. Or perhaps, he was still living as the arrogant soul that did not wish to be pitied.


    I bit down hard on my lower lip as tears trickled down the corner of my eye. I tried my best to hold back my tears but failed. In the end, I still sniffled.


    After Irvin finished speaking, the ce fell intoplete silence. Feeling as if something was amiss, he finally looked up.


    As our eyes met, our gazes fixed on each other. The look in his eyes was an indication that my presence was like a death punishment to him.

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    "If you do not wish to meet under such circumstances, I can leave." My voice was soft but loud enough for Irvin to hear.


    No one would want to be seen by their loved ones while lying on a sickbed with lingering sickness. Hence, to make sure that his emotions were taken care of, a gradual process was needed.


    All Irvin did was stare at me like time and space were frozen. His gaze was unmoving, and he didn''t even look mad. All that could be heard was the beeping noise from the machine indicating that he had a heartbeat and was very much alive.


    In the world of adults, staying silent is a sign of indirect rejection, or it could mean that Irvin was not prepared to meet me.


    A small smile appeared on his face and he gave a light nod, allowing himself to calm down. I understood how he felt, thus I made noints.


    As I turned around, there was a voice behind me that said, "I was expecting you. Come and sit. I knew you wereing, sit."


    Upon taking a deep breath, I suppressed the loneliness and cries in my heart and regted myposure. I brought a smile up to my face and sat by the bedside.


    "How are you feeling today? Are you feeling better?" These greetings were always hard to avoid, but it was still naturally said.


    "Do you want the answer to be a negative or positive one?" Irvin asked with much effort, but still maintained a self-mocking expression. It was unsure who he was rivaling with.


    I smiled then reached over and tucked his nket in. Half-jokingly, I said, "You don''t really have to care about my feelings at this point. You are the patient, so you have the right to do anything you want. Just say what you want to say."


    Life was like a farce. When dealing with fights or arguments, people would always say a bunch of things that they didn''t really mean.


    However, when it came to the real deal with the god of death or the grim reaper, we would still be smiling, telling those around us that we were fine and we would get better. It was like lying to destiny, to be in defiance of the odds. It was still a self-deceiving show all along.


    The more critical the situation was, the longer the show would go on.


    "Not good," he said loudly, as if he had used up all his energy. "It''s unbearable. I am in a lot of pain.


    This is very frustrating."


    I knew those words were said out of anger, but I was still upset. I stopped what I was doing and did not dare to look into his eyes.


    "What are you afraid of?" Irvin gasped heavily. The warm breath spread and turned intoyers of mist stered onto the breathing mask.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Nothing." I shook my head and tried


    my best to not show my emotions and tofort him instead, "You should be the one who should not be afraid. I have already found the best doctor, and they will definitely find a solution. You are Irvin Granger, who has repeatedly escaped death. There''s no such


    thing as easy defeat when ites


    to you."


    After saying so, I paused and looked up. I lightly fist-bumped his arm. "Be strong, like a man."


    Irvin slowly loyvered his gaze and


    took a look at the spot that I touched. His emotions remained the same. After a moment of silence, he said slowly, "I will be strong if you marry me. Otherwise, I would rather die


    UMS


    "Stop being childish." I sighed and apologized helplessly, "You have seen it, haven''t you? My wedding with Hendrix. I am living well, Irvin. I am happy. You really need to stop clinging onto this. Let go of it Whatever that is yours is already


    Irvin''s gaze turned a little distracted. He seemed to be lost in thought, but at the same time, he seemed to be listening carefully to what I was saying. I had no idea just what he was thinking about.


    yours. You just can''t see it."


    "If you do not want to hear of it, then I won''t talk about it anymore. I''lle visit you and personally take care of you each day from now on. You will get better, so don''t overthink things..."

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    Right after I spoke, Irvin suddenly raised his voice.


    "I want to marry you."


    I raised my head slightly and looked into his stubborn eyes.


    "You cannot reject me," Irvin said coldly. "I''m only like this because of you. In the beginning, in order to control Hendrix, the Marshall family decided to skip the human experiment and use you as a test against the radiation to determine if there would be any gic changes. I offered myself in recement of you and entered the experimental room in your ce. Now, I am left to suffer the aftermath of it."


    As he spoke, heughed with a miserably weak look on his face. As I listened to his shocking revtion, I couldn''t help but hold a greater grudge against him.


    He sneered as he said, "The radiation''s aftereffects can''t be cured with medication. This is what you owe me, Arianna."


    I was in the same boat as he was. We were both patients; how would I dare to be calctive at this point?


    The pain of Irvin''s sickness had significantly decreased his problem-solving abilities. He still had yet to realize that I was not the woman I used to be. Forgiveness and empathy would never work on me anymore.


    The ward descended into pin-drop silence. Finally realizing that he had been rejected, hethen slowlyid down and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    "It seems that even if I risk my life, you won''t even bat an eye my way. How meaningless, everything is meaningless now. It''ll be better if I just die." After that, he stopped talking. His eyes were shut tight as if they''d been glued together.


    If we were to do as the patient wished, even if it were an act or a lie, as long as the patient''s wish could be fulfilled, the end- goal of providing encouragement could still be met.


    However, Irvin was smart and he knew me all too well. Telling him a white lie was ridiculous to him; he could even perceive it as a sign of sympathy and an opposite result may ur. Hence, it would be best to just tell the truth.


    And the truth was that I couldn''t keep any promises. I just couldn''t.


    Irvin was not the only person that treated me well and loved me. If it was my life he wanted, I would give it to him in a heartbeat. However, I had to live well for the people I loved, and I couldn''t hurt others just because of one person.


    I sat in silence for a while. I was unsure if Irvin was asleep, but he refused to speak to me. So, I decided to just leave.


    "You have a good rest then. I''ll see you again tomorrow." I stood up, checked the machines one more time, took my bag, and turned to leave.


    Irvin''s husky voice halted me in my tracks the moment I held the door handle.


    "Arianna."


    "Unless you change your mind to marry me, you don''t have toe here ever again."


    I looked back at him and found him


    in the same position, still and quiet, as if he had never awoken. It was clear that he was not asleep.


    imagination. It was his intel


    Whatever he said was not an


    obsession he had for years and years.


    an


    Even though I had apologized a thousand times in my mind, I still didn''t dare to say it out loud. I acted like I didn''t hear anything and closed the door as I left.


    Upon seeing my exit, Shirley immediately stood up from the chair and asked worriedly, "How was it?"


    She sped her hands tightly together as if this was the only way she could give herself strength to support herself while hearing my answer.


    I shook my head, not daring to tell her the whole truth. "Not too good."


    Her lips parted but her eyes remained closed.


    If we were to do as the patient wished, even if it were an act or a lie, as long as the patient''s wish could be fulfilled, the end- goal of providing encouragement could still be met.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, Irvin was smart and he knew me all too well. Telling him a white lie was ridiculous to him; he could even perceive it as a sign of sympathy and an opposite result may ur. Hence, it would be best to just tell the truth.


    And the truth was that I couldn''t keep any promises. I just couldn''t.


    Irvin was not the only person that treated me well and loved me. If it was my life he wanted, I would give it to him in a heartbeat. However, had to live well for the people loved, and couldn''t hurt others just because of one person.

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    The tears in Shirley''s eyes instantly disappeared and her eyes turned dark. This was not the oue she had anticipated.


    Of course, it wasn''t. She had taken such a big step in finding the person that he had missed the most. But why was he still not satisfied?


    She just wanted her husband, the person she loved, to live on. Was this too much to ask for?


    No one could give her the answer she longed for, much like how no one could talk her into turning back.


    Looking at Shirley''splexion, I assumed she hadn''t been eating well. It must be difficult getting the mother and son to head to the nearest restaurant for a meal.


    Hence, Hendrix ordered a few takeaways that would soon arrive.


    Shirley could barely cheer herself up. Nheless, she still instructed her son to eat. "Eat up."


    After saying so, she picked up her fork, and just like a mime, she remained motionless.


    Sighing helplessly, I took up the bowl in front of me and scooped some soup into it as I said, "Everyone needs food to stay strong. If you break down now, who''s going to take care of Irvin?"


    Then, I ced the bowl in front of the child, and took his empty bowl, wanting to scoop some soup for him too. "Be a good boy and eat, alright? Once you are full, then you''ll be able to take care of your mother."


    Fortunately, the child did not inherit the stubbornness of his parents. Hence, after listening to my words and taking a nce at Shirley, he obediently grabbed his spoon and ate in silence.


    As soon as he sat down, Hendrix brought his bowl over, filled it with soup and ced it in front of me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I epted it with a smile. Then, out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Irvin''s son eating. Hence, I couldn''t help but nce over and ask, "What''s your name, son?"


    "Daniel." He looked up at me, and his eyes resembled Irvin''s. However, his gaze was purer than Irvin''s, hinting at youth, and was a lot brighter than his father''s.


    "Daniel..." I uttered it silently and the corner of my lips curled up subconsciously. "It''s a good name. Simple and warm like the sun. You have to be your mother''s light so she can be strong and won''t wander off in her imagination. You got that, champ?"


    "Yes!" Daniel nodded, his gaze firm and resilient like a soldier''s. However, he just looked adorable with his cheeks puffed and food in his mouth. Shirley brought her child up well. He was willing to ept the help and kindness of others, despite the grudges and resentment between the adults. I smiled with gratification and turned my gaze just in time to see Shirley let out a long sigh.


    "If you give up as well, then Irvin would truly be hopeless."


    I couldn''t help but frown after hearing her say so. After so many things that had happened, Shirley and I were the only people that Irvin could rely on.


    This sentence also reminded me that no matter what, I couldn''t give up.


    Once a person approached the end of their life, old friends would one by one disappear. At death''s door, there would be no time to think about gratitude and grudges. One would only wish to hold onto someone as long they could to stay back with them.


    Hendrix didn''t react much, but only silently ced his hand on the back of,ine, hoping that the warmth from it could give me strength.


    "I wouldn''t have waited so long to


    give up even if I wanted to." With a pale face, a bitterugh escaped from Shirley''s lips. "I never understood why Irvin loved you so much that he was even willing to die for you. He was not afraid to give up everything and even sickness did nothing to frighten him. Why can''t he just preserve and persist through this then? I thought a heartless person like him would get over this without much of a problem, but it seems he''s actually just a coward."


    "Don''t say these things in front of the child." Even though I was upset about the situation as well, I didn''t want the child to be privy to this. Grim moods were the most


    terrifying epidemic. If the


    spread


    was severe, it could even cost lives. What they needed at this moment was not empathy, but hope.


    "Why can''t I?" Shirley started to lose her grip on her emotions. "He was the one that provoked me. He was the one that stole my heart and abandoned it like it was nothing. I had to give up everything in order to love him. I went through so much for him was there for him when he was sick and wasn''t able to care for himself, and I took care of him. I was the one who had seen all of his unbearable appearances. I was the one who stayed by his side the longest. Why don''t I have the right to judge him?"

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    With a m on the table, she stood up aggressively. "I''ll say it even if you do not allow me to. Irvin Granger is a coward. He is not at all a man!"


    All of this happened so suddenly that we couldn''t help but be shocked at her burst of emotions. It seemed like it was also the first time little Daniel had witnessed his mother losing control. Hence, he could only hold onto his cutlery in a daze.


    Everyone''s attention was fixated on Shirley like it was a freeze-frame.


    Her aggressiveness immediately dissipated as her shoulders loosened and tears began to wet her eyes. Her pupils were blood-red and her lips were pressed tightly together. This was herst defense.


    In the end, she eventually broke down and copsed.


    Before meeting Irvin, Shirley was a princess who was not well-versed in the affairs of the world. After knowing him, her entire world was flipped upside down. She loved him unconditionally and she lost herself in him.


    It wasn''t only until Irvin had fallen sick and could no longer push her away, that she realized this. She thought that she could stay by his side until the end, but he kept on insisting on dying. It was preposterous. What aplete joke! The Gods seemed to be pulling a prank on her.


    Once realized that Irvin had given up on her, thest thread that was keeping her together came loose.


    I was caught in this flurry of emotions without any warning. When I felt that my nose had started to re, it was toote to control it. Daniel''s voice trembled as he said, "Mom, what is happening to you?"


    With a mother who was on the verge of copsing and a clueless child, my empathy was immediately triggered. Who wouldn''t be affected in a situation like this?


    At this moment, Hendrix''s hand, which was on the back of mine, suddenly pressed down forcefully. He pulled me towards him and I was instantly wrapped in his warm arms.


    "Cry if you feel upset. Nobody ever said that the family of a patient must stay strong until the end."


    Hendrix''s voice was not loud but it was clear. Every single word carried strength and a sense of security.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After I calmed down, I heard the sobs of a woman from outside the private ward. Shirley was sitting on a chair, her face in her hands and she was sobbing, out of breath.


    Daniel was crying as well as he uneasily stood up and went to her side. His small hands caressed her back. This was the most he could do for her.


    Tears streamed down my face but


    Hendrix wiped them off. It seemed like the only reason why my turbulent emotions didn''t persist was because he was here in control of the situation. I was even afforded the ability to view the situation from adifferent perspective and was able to empathize with the mother and son without disturbing them.


    After a while, the room once again turned silent. Shirley was finally calm, but what remained was her squinted, crimson eyes and nose.


    Afterforting her child, Shirley looked at us and then apologetically lowered her head. "I''m sorry that I''ve startled you guys."


    "It''s fine. Better out than in," I said.


    e


    Shirley shed a weak smile, not refuting what said as she patted Daniel''s hair softly. This tender and gentle side of her seemed to have the power to melt away all unhappiness, which was vastly different from the woman who was crying her heart out moments ago.


    She was exhausted from caring for Irvin''s critically ill body and her soul had yet to recover from it.


    "Why don''t you leave the rest of Irvin''s treatment to me and Hendrix? Bring your son home and rest for a while." Though we didn''t have the most positive history between us, I was still d to lend her a helping hand.


    "There''s no need to." Shirley suddenlyughed. She nced at us, and then at her child. "I want to waste my time on him. I want to waste all my energy on him so that he owes me. I want him to owye me asmuch as this life, or even the next."


    After finishing her words, she let out a long sigh of relief and rubbed Daniel''s arm with her hands. She looked at Daniel, dazed, and said, "Son, remember not to love someone too much, alright?"

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    After Shirley cried and vented out all of her frustrations she became rxed and less tense. When we returned to the hospital, she epted our offer to clean herself up at the nearest hotel. She got herself a change of clothes and tidied up.


    It was also time to get some food. Shirley had always been the only one to feed Daniel. Today however, she immediately handed me his food te.


    The process of sustaining a life was long and continuous. There was no need for any fancy reasons, just having a connection with each other was more than enough.


    When it came to saving Irvin, Shirley and I were already on the same page.


    As I pushed the door open, I spotted Irvin sitting on the edge of his bed with his back facing me. Shirley always said that he looked weak, so this was a good sign.


    "You''re awake. Have something to eat. Your housekeeper prepared your favorite dishes and brought them over."


    I walked towards the bed as I said this. I brought the table closer andid out the dishes on it. Even though all of the food was stored in containers, the aroma of food wafted out. It smelled delicious and appetizing.


    Irvin however, just sat there, showing no interest in any of it.


    My guess was that he had used up most of his energy just to get up from bed and no didn''t have the strength to turn around. I walked over and helped him up.


    However, as soon as my hands touched his, he shook them away. His cheeks were honey and droopy. He was clearly still mad about everything that happened earlier.


    I sighed and looked at him patiently, treating him like a three-year-old child. "You wouldn''t be so childish as to put your health at risk over this, are you?"


    "Humph!" Irvin scoffed disdainfully. "You''ve a worse memory than I do. I''m the kind of person who would do anything to achieve my goals, aren''t I?" That left me speechless. I realized that I had to change my approach and the topic of discussion. "Okay then, it''s obvious you''re determined and strong-willed. But your body is an asset to your perseverance. Eating will help your cause and provide you with nourishment. This will keep your ''asset'' going for even longer, don''t you think?"


    This caused him to turn over aggressively and re at me in anger. "You''re trying to trick me!"


    As he did this, he probably triggered


    his chest pains. His eyebrows started to twitch. He blinked a few times, trying to keep the pain under control and pretend as though nothing had happened.


    He wasn''t able to hide any of this from me, of course.


    As though he wanted to prove it to himself, he clenched his fists and said once more, "If I eat anything, then I would havepromised. I will continue with my protest. won''t eat or drink. I will die of thirst and hunger. If you can''t bear to see me like this, then leave. Nobody is stopping you."


    There was nothing I could do about it.


    Irvin was right. I could either turn a blind eye to this or prepare for the worst.


    Patients knew that this was the most effective way of getting what they wanted.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    No one was relenting and there was no point in staying here. So I chose to leave, momentarily.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to eat. I''lle back tomorrow. If you change your mind, just call me. It''s alreadyte, go to sleep if you''re not hungry." After saying so, I silently and slowly left the room.


    Shirley insisted on staying and


    keeping watch of him overnight. All we could do was assist her in taking care of Daniel. It''s very easy for a child like him to get sick if he stays in a hospital all day. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Before leaving, Hendrix once again instructed the doctors to monitor Irvin''s situation and to provide him with additional supplements through his IV drop. He then took me and Daniel home.


    When we arrived home, the children had already fallen asleep except for Anne and Josiah, who were amongst piles of documents in the living room. "Mom, Dad! You''re home." Anne had heard our footsteps. She dropped the tablet in her hands and stood up.

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    "We''re back." I smiled as I said this. I then introduced the kids to each other. "This is Daniel, Auntie Shirley''s son. He will be staying with us for the time being. Daniel, this is Anne."


    "Hello, Anne," Daniel greeted earnestly.


    "Nice to meet you." Anne replied courteously. "If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to ask me, alright?"


    "Thank you, Anne."


    After a very tiring night, I changed into my house slippers and entered the living room. I thenid down on the couch. With one hand massaging my strained neck, I reached over and grabbed one of the files on the table. I roughly looked through it''s contents.


    [ounting Costs for the Association''s Project Rting to the Synthesis Office.]


    "Have you already calcted the costing? Did you organize the venues and social events?" They''ve just started on the Cultural City project about a week ago. Anne and Josiah had been very busy since then. They should get some rest and not rush things, otherwise they might over- exhaust themselves.


    I supported the kids for their determination, but there was no need for them to be so hardworking.


    Anne smiled and said, "Mom, actually, before even starting on the Cultural City project, Mr. rk and I had already made preparations beforehand. For example, scouring locations, sale prices of buildings, and even costs for the renovations required. All of those have been done. After we''ve processed the follow-up quotations and acquired approval from thepany we''ll finalize our budget and then we''ll be all set to prepare for the ribbon-cutting ceremony."


    My silently hard-working daughter, who had an admirable sense of entrepreneurship, had once again formted a n as she ventured into development. She had no intention of stopping. With everything I''ve seen her aplish, I was clearly a mother who was much too narrowminded about her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I smiled helplessly and was much too embarrassed to continue meddling in her work. I stood up and left them to their project. "Alright, you guys continue on with your calctions. I won''t interfere. Get some rest after, don''t stay up toote."


    "Alright, mom. We''ll go to sleep in a while," Anne replied obediently.


    "Okay." I acknowledged softly, then turned around and took Daniel upstairs. "Let''s go, Daniel, I''ll take you to your room. Are you brave enough to sleep by yourself? If you''re not, we can keep the lights on for you. What do you think?""


    "I''m brave enough." Daniel didn''t say a lot, but he looked relieved.


    Looking back from the stairs, Anne and Josiah were back to how they were just before I came in. They were in a frenzy, they looked more like they were preparing for war instead of preparing a budget.


    Perhaps this was Anne''s personal war. Her domineering sense of independence was paving the way for her and she wasn''t slowing down.


    If Monique were alive to see this, she would have been very proud of her.


    As wey on the bed with the lights off, Hendreix embraced me and I soon rolled up into a snug little ball in his arms.


    "Irvin says that unless I marry him, he won''t agree to the treatment."


    "His sickness was caused by radiation. Nathan had wanted to use this on me at first but he and Jordan managed to trick Irvin so he had unknowingly taken my ce."


    He didn''t ask for any details about the time when Irvin and I first got in contact, but that didn''t mean that he didn''t want to know. He probably didn''t want to pressure me into it.


    "Childish," Hendrix uttered in the dark. He was clearly very upset.


    I held him tightly and adjusted myself into a morefortable position. "I told him that too, but what else could I do? He''s lost all sense of rationality." Hendrix''srge hand gently caressed my head. "Did Irvin upset you?"


    "No," I replied lightly. "The only person that could get me angry now is you. So long as you behave, then I''ll be fine."


    "Haha..." Hendrix was amused. He


    then started to reminisce about the past. "I was so childish at the time. constantly teased you, making you angry and sad. Sometimes, I didn''t even know what I was doing. But now that I''m certain, I only want you t¨¦smile and never have to feel like you need to cry."


    "Well..." I let out a big sigh of relief. I wasn''t feeling particrly moved by his romantic deration. Wanting to tease him, I answered, "Why are you saying all these cringy things nowadays. It''s so unlike you..."


    I then felt him move towards my ear. He whispered, "Life is short. If I don''t say this to you at least two or three times a day, I won''t be able to make up for all the times I missed out."


    It felt ticklish and warm. I was able to sleep peacefully that night.

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    Keeping Irvin''s situation in mind, I sat up wide awake without even a hint of sleepiness when it was almost six in the morning.


    It had been a while since thest time I made breakfast for the kids. I then walked into the kitchen and prepared breakfast with Minnie. I even made some for Irvin and Shirley. I''ll bring these with me to the hospitalter.


    Although some nutrients could be transfused through an IV drip, it still wouldn''t be enough for Irvin. He still needed to eat regr food. The dishes prepared by the housekeeper may not have been tasty. But since I had prepared food for him today, I hoped that he would be kinder to me.


    While I was boiling up some nutritious soup, Daniel, who was dressed in some neat clothes, came down and cautiously stood by the door. Wishing to help me, he asked, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Why don''t you get some more sleep?" I yawned and brought him into the living room. "Sit here for a while. I will be done with breakfast soon. After we''ve eaten, I''ll bring you to see your father, okay?" "Okay." Daniel obediently nodded and sat on the


    sofa.


    Fearing that he might get bored, I asked the servants to bring out some toy model kits that the kids had yed with yesterday. "Do you know how to y with these?"


    Daniel shook his head. He was confused.


    Well, this was expected. He had been drifting around with Shirley and probably never truly enjoyed an actual childhood. He would be quite unfamiliar with toys.


    "Well, I can teach you. Every single piece has a number on it. By using the picture guide, you''ll need to find the right ce to piece them together. Once you''ve built the entire model, you are done." Crouching down, I took two separate pieces and connected them together, hinting at Daniel, "Just like this, understand?"


    "Understood." The child smiled. He then started putting pieces together just as I had shown him. He did it properly.


    "Good." I caressed his head approvingly and went back to work.


    Twenty minutester, I then heard an abrupt noise in the living room. Listening to the voice that was talking, I knew that it was Aurelia, that little queen.


    "I want a rabbit! Haha!" "Haha, a doggy. A big doggy. Bark!"


    "You''re lying! That isn''t a parrot. It''s a bird! You''re lying! Do it again, I want a big tiger this time!"


    The entire household would be roused awake by her loud voice at this rate.


    "Aurelia!" I stepped forward and stopped her. "Your sister went to sleeptest night. You shouldn''t shout so early in the morning!"


    Aurelia paused for a moment before making an exaggerated "0" shape with her mouth. She then ced her index finger on her lips and made a shushing noise.


    Just when I thought she had taken my warning seriously, she began to giggle.


    I ced my hands on my waist as I was a little frustrated. What exactly was so funny to her?


    I then walked over and saw what it


    was. The model airne pieces I gave Daniel had been reassembled into a rabbit by. There was also a dog and a parrot. Though the edges looked a little rough, the basic structure of the models was well built.


    "Did you make all of these?" I never thought that these model pieces could be used this way. How creative of him.


    "Yea." Daniel nodded at me. He was building a model tiger with his hands.


    This kids imagination was off the charts. He might have a very bright future ahead of him.


    Aurelia had a dog-shaped model in one hand and a parrot- shaped model in another. She was ying with them.


    When Aurelia noticed that Neal was walking downstairs, she immediately called him over to y. "Neal, hurry over here. This boy''s toy models are very interesting!"


    "Alright." Neal answered faintly. He walked down the stairs and over to the living room. He took a wide turn, walking past Aurelia and sat down in an empty chair. He then grabbed Daniel''s rabbitshaped model and duffy inspected it.


    Perhaps it was because of their different upbringing, but when he was in front of Aurelia and Daniel, Neal, who was around the same age as the both of them, had a very different aura about him. He expressed himself more like an adult. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Aurelia, don''t be rude. He has a name. You have to remember to refer to him as Daniel, okay?"

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    Before I waited for Aurelia''s reply, I then asked, "Do the both of you have the same surname?"


    As I asked this, both Daniel and Neal looked at each other but didn''t utter a single word.


    "Since this is such a coincidence, let''s all get along then. I will be in the kitchen making breakfast, so no fighting, alright?"


    Figuring that the kids would need some time to get along, I then headed back to the kitchen.


    While we ate, Aurelia kept on holding onto her toy lollipop model. She refused to let go.


    I joked with her and said, "That''s not real. No one is going to snatch it away from you. You can get Daniel to make more for you when you get home. Come on, eat your breakfast properly."


    "No," Aurelia refused as she scooped up another spoon of oatmeal into her mouth. "Neal made this, and he only made one. So, I''m not giving it to anyone. I want to bring it to school!"


    I became flustered the moment I heard this. I then turned to look at Neal who was sitting in the corner.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After taking so much time, effort and even building so many other models, Daniel still couldn''t beat a simple lollipop?


    Aaron, who usually just observed things, interrupted, "Those other models in the living room that you don''t want, could I take some and y with them?"


    "No! I''m not done ying with them..." Aurelia raised her spoon threateningly. When she saw Aaron''s cocky smile, she realized that he was teasing her. With a blunt face, she grumbled, "You''re so mean. I don''t want to talk to you anymore!"


    Aaron pretended to be sad and used the table cloth to wipe his ''tears'' away. "Sigh, she''s growing up so fast. I''m sure plenty of people will adore her as well. I don''t think she would want her uncle anymore. The man who took care of her for so many years. I''m so upset. I don''t think I should stay here any more. I''ll move out tomorrow." He sniffled.


    The children were all stunned. Why was he crying all of a sudden during their meal time?


    As for me, I wanted to see how long he could keep this act up. He was such a drama king.


    Seeing as Aurelia wasn''t responding to him, Aaron then exerted even more energy to blow his nose. He exaggerated his movements as he sobbed and pretended to cry.


    Aurelia felt sorry for him and couldn''t hold it back any longer. She then pondered about this. Still holding onto her lollipop in her hand, she then gently held Aaron''s arm. "I''m sorry, uncle, don''t cry. I still love you a lot. Be good. Good boys don''t cry so much. You need to be brave, okay?"


    As she said this, she then tried to imitate the way we would usually console her. Her small hand caressed Aaron''s head.


    Aaron seized this opportunity to


    lower his head. Aurelia held his head


    with her small body and caressed


    his earlobe with her hands. "Okay, baby I''ll give you a hug. Don''t cry now."


    Aurelia consoled him so earnestly, not knowing that this rascal, Aaron was smiling happily at us.


    Hendrix, who had been quiet the entire time, could no longer stand it. He cleared his throat, hinting that it was time to stop this act. "Ahem..."


    Her own father was protesting. Aurelia had never tried consoling him like this before!


    Yet here was Aaron, shamelessly allowing Aurelia to console him with no intention of stopping.


    Just then, a loud roar resonated from the first floor. "Aaron Reid, are you purposely putting on a show again?! Who are you doing that for?!" "I''ve already told you I''m not having another baby, and that''s a big no at that! If you want to have a daughter, have one in your dreams!"


    Her voice startled all of us. Aaron sat up straight in his seat and with some anxiety, he responded, "I''m done being petty now."


    Emma red at him as she leaned on the staircase handle. She then turned around and walked slowly back up the stairs. She had disappeared from view a momentter.


    "Has Emma been in a bad mood recently?" I asked.


    "She''s just exhausted. It''s no big deal. Hurry up and eat. She''ll be fine after a little while." Aaron tried to keep calm as he ushered Aurelia back to her seat.


    It was rare for Aurelia to see her aunt getting angry. She hadn''t even realized that her uncle had been pretending this whole time.


    As soon as Emma left, Aaron


    became restless. He wiped his


    hands and his mouth with a napkin A momentter, he then stood and left the dining room. "I''m stuffed. You guys can take your time."


    ekn


    wnovel


    As soon as he took off, even Anne could tell what had happened and smiled knowingly.


    There was no need to be fearful in a marriage so long as you married the right person who knows how to forgive and to understand. By loving each other dearly, every day would be Valentine''s Day.

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    When we arrived at the hospital, a specialist was in the middle of giving Irvin a check up. Hendrix sat with me in the corridor just outside the ward.


    I thought that Shirley was already inside. However, when the check up was done, only thee doctor and a nurse stepped out from the ward. Hendrix had to go to the consultation room to collect the results from the check up. I headed in with the food.


    Irvin must have woken up from the noise. With his head resting against the headboard, he was staring out his window with a nk face. He wasn''t moving at all and looked like a statue.


    "Good morning," I greeted quietly. I closed the door, stepped in, and started to open up the food containers.


    I had prepared enough oatmeal for one person. It was still steaming hot, so I scooped up a spoonful and blew on it to cool it down. I then brought the container and the spoon close to his mouth.


    As expected, Irvin turned his face away and silently resisted my attempt to feed him.


    Iughed angrily and suppressed my temper. Then, I told him, "I made this myself. Are you sure


    you won''t give it a try?"


    Irvin didn''t even turn around and said, "Such tacky tactics. Did you think I would fall for that?"


    "You don''t have to be so wary of me." I felt discouraged and ced down the container of oatmeal. I then toughened up and said, "Whether you wish to eat this or not, it won''t determine whether you live or die. Instead, I will lose all care and respect that I have for you. You''re not afraid to die, fine. But can you live knowing that I will forever despise you from now on?"


    I didn''t want to resolve it like this. I never wanted to provoke him with such harsh words, but after several unsessful attempts, this seemed to be the best solution. So, if Irvin wasn''t willing to cooperate with the easy way, I would have to deal with him the hard way.


    Things turned tense for a few seconds, then finally, Irvin reacted and slightly turned his head.


    I reached out again and this time he obediently opened his mouth and swallowed the oatmeal.


    Once he swallowed it, he frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, "You don''t like oatmeal?"


    Irvin lifted his lips. His dry and chapped lips were wet from the oatmeal, causing them to stick together. It seemed like he was having a hard time speaking. "How much salt did you put in this?"


    "Is it too salty for you? Wait a moment, I''ll make you a new one."


    I had prepared this oatmeal based on how we liked it at home. Patients would prefer eating something lighter. I may have neglected that part. However, it was rare for Irvin to eat willingly. That''s why I didn''t feel tired having to run back and forth


    several times.


    As I was about to put the oatmeal back in the container, Irvin called out to me and said, "Just add some water and it''ll be fine. Why put me through the torment of having to wait for you? I don''t have the patience for that."


    I felt flustered for a moment then smiled. "That''ll work too."


    After saying that, I mixed some hot water into the oatmeal. Bite after bite, Irvin obediently finished all of it.


    There were a couple of snacks in some of the containers. But, as I was about to reach in to grab them, he shook his head.


    I cleaned up the containers and prepared to peel an apple. I then pulled out a chair and sat close to the edge of the bed.


    Irvin kept looking at me. As I was halfway through peeling the apple, he finally couldn''t hold it anymore and said, "Since you keeping here, does that mean you''ve agreed to my conditions?"


    I paused for a moment. Then as I continued to peel the apple, I replied faintly, "No."


    He took a deep breath andughed


    at himself. "And you''vee so early today too, even earlier than that fool of ady. Tomorrow morning, if youe around this time again, do you think you''ll be visiting a version of me who is still


    breathing or a dead body? Content


    belongs to


    I nearly cut myself from shock after hearing what he had said. I gritted my teeth and said angrily, "If that''s the case, then I won''t shed a single tear."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Having said that, I raised my head


    and pushed my hand out to stuff the


    peeled apple into his mouth. "A


    coward that doesn''t consider the


    feelings of his friends and famet


    and chooses to end his life just to prove a point isn''t worthy of my tears."


    With Irvin''s quick reflexes, he immediately caught the apple the moment I let go of it. With a stiff face, I stood up and walked towards the door, panting from rage.


    ''Where are you going?" He obviously didn''t want me to leave, but he had said those things to show that he refused to admit defeat. "Was this all too hard to handle? It seems like you don''t actually want me to stay alive."

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    "I''m going to get the results of your check up from the doctor. If there really isn''t any solution to your condition, you can then go ahead with your decision to die. Are you happy?" I spoke coldly.


    Irvin wouldn''t be fooled by this and turned his face away. He grumbled to himself and said, "I''m not against it."


    His reckless attitude towards life and death was truly infuriating. "Honestly, if you weren''t a patient, I would have beaten you by now."


    After saying that, my high heels nked loudly against the floor. I quickly stepped out of the ward and mmed the door shut.


    The moment I turned around, my entire body went limp. It was as though all the energy had been sucked out of me.


    Irvin Granger had no desire to stay alive. It was very possible that he might quietly end his own life, just like how he had described so spitefully before.


    I turned cold with the thought of that.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After walking past the reception area, a bunch of people burst in from the stairway and asked the nurses a bunch of questions. They looked very concerned. "How can we get to the rooftop? Where do we go?"


    "The rooftop isn''t essible to patients or family members." The slightly chubby nurse said with a rather unfriendly tone. This was most probably the result of working severalte-night shifts in a row.


    "I''m not a family member of anyone here. I''m a trained negotiator. Do you know what that is? Someone wants to jump down from this building. Are you going to be responsible if something happens after wasting so much time?"


    Only then did the nurse realize just how serious the situation was. She immediately called someone to look for the key and then quickly brought it


    over.


    Birth, death, sickness, old age, these were things we see everyday. Some people who couldn''t ept the reality of life would choose to end their life early. This wasn''t a rare urrence. However, since I did have a friend who was gravely ill, I thought a little differently. If it were at all possible, I would advise that person to think about it differently and to realize that the worst had yet to happen.


    I stood there in a daze as I watched the negotiator take his men up through the safety exit. I then took a step forward. I went over to the doctor''s office to meet up with Hendrix.


    With each step I took, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I took it out.


    Somewhat confused, I noticed that it was Shirley''s phone number. Here I thought that she had removed all modern devices from her life.


    I pressed the answer button and ced the phone to my ear. I was about to ask her where she was. "Hello, Shirley..."


    "Are you a family member of this phone''s owner?"


    The words I was about to say were now stuck in my throat. A man was speaking on the other end of the call. He sounded very professional and confident.


    "Is this about Shirley?" I was dazed. "What happened to her?"


    "Yes, you''d bettere here quickly. We are in First Pride Hospital. She is now on the rooftop, she could jump down at any time!"


    After being confused for a moment l reacted and quickly ran to the safety exit that the negotiator used earlier. "I''ll be there as soon as I can You have to stop her, no matter what!"


    Fortunately, the wards were just two floors below the rooftop. After discussing with the police officers for a few minutes, I was brought outside. Then, I saw Shirley.


    She was standing at the edge of the roof with wind blowing on the hem of her skirt. She looked so graceful. If she wasn''t at the edge of death, this would have been a beautiful picture.


    This was how Irvin''s mother went as well. Was she going to abandon him in the same way?


    She heard my voice and turned her face around calmly. "You''re here."


    After a brief pause, she bowed her head and smiled bitterly. "You got here so fast that I didn''t even get to think about the things I wanted to..."


    Just as I was wondering what she


    meant by that, the police man behind me whispered, "Try to stall for some time. The firefighters are on their way, but they''re stuck in traffic. There are currently nosafetys below."

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    Was all of this a joke?


    The best hospital in the city and the fire department weren''t able to react in time. They were treating a person''s life as though it were a joke!


    There was no time to look into this at that moment however. I shouldn''t be distracted and I needed to remain calm. I didn''t want to lose the life of a friend over a brief moment of relief.


    I had seen someone with the desire to end it all before. They had the determination to step forward and end it all. I didn''t want to witness the same thing all over again.


    "There''s no need to rush. If you have yet to think things through, we can think about them slowly. Irvin even told me about you a little while ago."


    ''Irvin.'' That name seemed to have resonated something inside her. Shirley smiled stiffly as she slowly turned around. Her cold eyes stared right at me. "Arianna, do you believe in fate?"


    "What?" My mind went nk, and I had no time to think. I nodded. "I believe... I believe that if you have something to say, we can talk it over. All you have to do ise over here. Let''s not rush things."


    I told myself to be very careful about this. As I talked to Shirley, I tried to turn her focus over to me. With impable speed, I stepped forward, trying to shorten the distance between us.


    However, I had forgotten that aside from Irvin, she was also a very smart and brave woman. She had seen through my act. "Stop, don''te any closer."


    I thought I was imagining things. Shirley repeated herself, this time more firmly. She took a step back and dangled her heel in the air. She was now off-bnced. She then warned me, "If you don''t wish for me to jump off right now, then stay where you are."


    I felt angry and helpless. My feet stopped moving and rooted themselves on the spot. I then held up my hands to show her that I wouldn''t move any closer. "Alright, I won''t move, so neither should you."


    She was using her own life to threaten me to get what she wanted. This wouldn''t actually cause any direct harm to the person they were threatening, but ultimately it always worked and it often came at the cost of their friendship.


    Was it possible that people who threatened others with their own deaths didn''t care about the feelings of others?


    This felt like having a thorn stuck in your throat. It wouldn''te out and wouldn''t go down. But it would cause so much pain every time you tried to breathe or swallow.


    Luckily, Shirley wasn''t moving further away. So I was momentarily relieved.


    "Shirley, tell me, what is it that you want to do here? What can I do to make youe back over here?" After organizing my thoughts, I asked again. This time, more calmly.


    Ignoring my questions, she asked me, "Have you seen him?"


    Irvin?


    I nodded, "I had juste out from his ward. Irvin''s condition is much better than yesterday''s. He''s eating now."


    "Huh..." Shirley sneered. Rays from the morning sun were shining down on her face, however, she looked very gloomy. "Did you know that he had just been rescued?"


    "Rescued?" I had no idea.


    "Last night, he selfishly removed his oxygen mask. If it weren''t for me having a bad feeling about something and going into the ward early in the morning just to check on him, you would have seen a dead body earlier!"


    A dead body.


    That''s the second time I heard that today. Each time hurt more than thest.


    Thinking of Irvin''s smug face, I finally understood where his confidence came from. It felt like my heart had a hole in it and fear was constantly being poured into it.


    Once you had killed yourself, there


    was nothing to worry about


    el.


    anymore. Countless movies and real world victims had always shown the same oue. After the first attempt, there would be countless more attemptster on, until finally when things just be too much to bear...


    I didn''t understand what Shirley had §Ö meant. So, I asked, "So, Irvin wishes to die. Are you prepared to go with him Don''t you care about your parents, not even your own child?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    Behind me, I could hear the police officers whispering to each other.


    "Have you contacted any of her rtives?"


    "They said that they don''t have a daughter like her and have cut all ties with her a long time ago. They don''t care whether she lives or dies!"


    "There are parents who can be so cruel in this world?"


    "Now isn''t the time to talk about this. Hurry up and ask where the fire truck is!"


    It was very obvious that when Shirley chose Irvin, she had also decided to cut all ties with her family. This caused her parents unimaginable grief. Aside from Irvin, she had no one else to turn to.


    I had just realized what a fool I was. My only hope now was for Shirley to think about her child and how much she loved him.


    The corners of Shirley''s lips began to curl upwards, revealing a mocking smile. I wasn''t sure if she wasughing at herself or at someone else. She seemed very sure about something. She then looked at me with her sharp eyes. "I want to ask you something. Are you willing to marry Irvin and make his wishe true?"


    "You already know..." I slowly put my hands down. Suddenly I wasn''t sure of what to say.


    No matter what I decided, she would ultimately be the one who would suffer the most.


    "I don''t want to hear that. I just want to know if you are willing!" Shirley''s voice was so sharp, it almost cracked.


    I said helplessly, "I won''t. I''m Hendrix''s wife. Marrying another would be bigamy."


    After a brief pause, I added, "Even if there wasn''t aw against it, I don''t love Irvin. So no, I won''t make the wrong decision. You know this as well. How do you think things will turn out when you force two people who don''t love each other to be together? You''ve already been through so much turmoil in all these years. Haven''t you suffered enough?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The tension I had been suppressing before had now transformed into a forceful ball of energy. The more I spoke, the more I resented this situation. "Can you please stop putting yourself down Shirley?"


    She probably hadn''t expected me to burst out like that. She waspletely dumbstruck.


    The negotiator at the side started to talk to me. "If you say something like that, you''ll trigger her emotions. The most important thing now is to save her. If you say those kinds of things, you''ll only push her further away!"


    He sounded very angry. He was afraid that Shirley would notice, so he tried to keep his voice down by speaking through his gritted teeth.


    "I''m sorry." Realizing that I had made things worse, I quickly apologized.


    However, at that moment, there were no longer any opportunities to keep talking. After a brief moment of silence, Shirley copsed.


    The fence she was standing on only


    had space for her tiptoes. Her hands were on her head, but she was constantly shaking her head. "I''m sorry, Arianna. I can''t stand it anymore feel horribly suffocated Did you know when I moved closer to him and when I felt his cold body along with the beeping sounding from the machine, I felt a terrible wrenching pain in my heart? It felt like the whole world was spinning and my soul had flown away with his. I went limp. I knew I couldn''t live through this anymore. If... if the nurse hadn''t passed by at that time, I really believe that I would have died with him!"


    Her eyes were red from crying and she looked at me with tears trailing down her cheeks. She was like a frightened bunny. "I''d rather die than experience that feeling again. Arianna, tell me your answer right now. Do you want us to live or die?"


    There was a buzzing sound in my head. I waspletely dumbstruck.


    Why... did my will to not go against my own principles turn me into a murderer?


    The police officer urged, "The overall situation is very critical. If we save her, everything can be worked out!"


    The negotiator jumped forward and said, "Miss, I need to remind you. Attempted suicide is a legal offence and will be held against you if you proceed with it. You need to think this through."


    "I..."


    Before I could say ''yes,'' Shirley


    Pn


    shouted hysterically, "I do not want any halfhearted answers! Arianna, want you to agree to marry Irvin right now! Even if you stop me now, I will find a thousand more ways to die in front of you!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "What are you waiting for? Agree to her demands!"


    "You can always get divorced. What''s the big deal? Saving a life is more important!"


    "I..." Hendrix''s face appeared in my mind. Lost in a trance, I lowered my head and muttered to myself, "No, I can''t do it."


    Just then I hear the loud voice of people shouting. "No!"


    I looked up and saw that Shirley had let go of the railing and was falling...

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    "Shirley!"


    With no time to react, everyone rushed over to her.


    In my mind''s eye, I could already see the scene unfolding before me. A lifeless shell of a person, a disfigured body, lying dead on the ground covered in blood.


    Fortunately, the first I saw was arge intable cushion. Like a newborn baby, Shirley''s entire body was wrapped in it. From where we were, it was hard to tell whether she was hurt. But it was obvious that she had fainted from the impact of the fall.


    I had finally calmed down and took a deep breath.


    In the inpatient department, families were seen gathering together, whispering to each other about what had happened on the rooftop. They were either indifferent or gossiping about it, I took no offense to them.


    The grievances of other people often weren''t thought about or empathized over, regardless of whether you were involved with them or not. It usually ended up as table gossip.


    As for me, I just considered them white noise, as I held my arms together and walked silently.


    After everything that had happened, I deeply understood Shirley''s feelings. The moment she''d shown that she had no hesitations in ending her own life, I was willing to break my own principles just to save her.


    I had to think of a way toe to apromise.


    "Where were you?"


    As soon as I heard Hendrix''s familiar voice, I realized that I had been zoning out. I watched calmly as he draped his jacket over me, and I followed his movements with hollow eyes.


    Clothes, coats... That''s it!


    "Hendrix." I suddenly grabbed his arm as my eyes lit up. "I want to agree to Irvin''s terms!"


    Hendrix''s thick eyebrows furrowed together as he said coldly, "Say that again."


    Knowing that he had misunderstood me, Iughed. I tiptoed and held embraced him with my arms around his neck. "I said, you''re the chosen matchmaker!"


    The moment he heard this, the haze around Hendrix''s frown turned into a faint smile. "Are you sure it''s a matchmaker and not the boyfriend of a cheater?"


    As he said this, he pulled on my waist and pressed my entire body against his. We were stuck to each other and he was clearly enjoying


    this.


    Now that we had a solution to this tricky problem, I was more than happy to canoodle with him. I pursed my lips and deliberately kept him guessing. "Smart as you are, take a guess!"


    "A fake marriage?" Hendrix said calmly.


    "Well...half right, guess again!" I said with a chuckle.


    Hendrix suddenly loosened his grip. He raised his hand and adjusted my hair then said patiently, "Whatever it is, you have to remember that you''re with me, you are the wife of Elendrix Roberts. No one can change that."


    Faced with such tenderness, all the childish excitement from earlier seemed to have suddenly disappeared.


    "That won''t change, not even for a second," I agreed obediently, as a way of showing my trust in him.


    Hendrix slightly raised his eyebrows as he heard that. He then led me back and also told me what the doctors had to say.


    In conclusion, what would happen in his remaining days was that Irvin would go through immense pain and extreme mental torture and then, slowly wee the arrival of death.


    This was undoubtedly a heavy blow to both him and us. If we had known of this pain earlier, wouldn''t have death been his salvation?


    Perhaps Shirley had understood this much earlier than us, that was why she would willing to throw her own life. Just so that Irvin could get what he wanted and leave this world with a smile on his face.


    That was understandable, but unforgivable. Instead of going to her ward, I chose to inform her by text message. "The wedding will be held soon, on the condition that you must witness it with your own eyes."


    There was no need for me to tell her who I was actually talking about, she knew the answer she wanted in her heart.


    I had initially thought that when IrvinExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ??? 2


    started to eat again, his situation would improve. What I didn''t expect however was for his condition to deteriorate so quickly after one whole day. His condition had turned critical, but he was rescued just in time by the medical staff, after he was stabilized he entered into aa.


    His newly lit beacon of hope had once again been extinguished. All I could do now was hope that by quickly preparing the wedding, we could use the cheerful energy to disperse all of the negativity from the disease.

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    By the time I left the hospital, it was nine o''clock at night. Due to Irvin''s suicidal tendencies, I had decided to stay back just to check on him. I then returned home with Hendrix.


    When our car drove back into the estate, we spotted from afar, two sports cars in front of the house. They were cool and very fashionable. The ck and red colors shed aggressively. A little further ahead there was a business car which didn''t look like it was from Roberts.


    Only Aaron was fond of cars in our family, but he had always been discreet about it. I''ve never seen him bring his car friends over to the house, so this appeared to be an unexpected group of guests.


    "Mr. Reid is a really interesting person. Since we get along so well, why don''t you join us and make a lot of money with us?"


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s make some money together!"


    "Aaron, what do you mean by that? Exin yourself!"


    When we were still at the doorway, we could hear a group of foreigners speaking with a heavy English ent. They were making a lot of noise.


    I was shocked when I entered the room.


    Some tall, dark-skinned men with ties and suits were standing by the couch in the living room. This was a rather amazing scene to behold. Aurelia was upstairs, lying at the edge of the stairs, peering through a gap. She gave me a mischievous look when she spotted me.


    I shot her a warning look, signaling her to go back into her room. This had attracted the attention of those men.


    "Oh, Miss Reid, you''re back!"


    I felt as if someone had just taken my attendance. I turned my face and met with the ingratiating group of people.


    ck people were very tall, as evidenced by this man in a flowery shirt and tie with an exaggeratedlyrge gold chain around his neck. This man was half a head taller than Hendrix. He was so oppressive that I took a step back.


    Before he managed to hug me, Hendrix''s hands slid in between us, stopping the man from getting any closer.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    A secondter, Hendrix had stepped in front of me andpletely separated me from the man.


    He stared at him coldly, but already had an imposing posture even when he wasn''t angry. He didn''t say anything but everything he meant to say was written on his face.


    Men were always able to tell how dangerous a certain region was in the shortest amount of time.


    The ck man clearly knew what Hendrix was capable of and didn''t take advantage of his overly arrogant attitude. He was about to give Hendrix a hug, but then decided to shrug his shoulders and took two steps back.


    "Come on, Mr Hendrix, we''re partners, don''t get angry." The ck man smiled and brought his hand down. He extended another hand out like a gentleman and introduced himself, "I''m Lucas. We''ve been waiting for this moment for a very long time."


    Hendrix looked down and nced at his ck hand and said, "Doesn''t ring a bell.''


    He had no intention of shaking hands with this man from the beginning.


    After leaving his hand hanging for a while, Lucas awkwardly took his ck hand back. His face gradually stiffened.


    Hendrix ignored the man and turned around to escort me towards the couch. As he walked me over, he asked Aaron, "What''s going on?"


    Aaron took a deep breath and stood up. He pointed to a corner and said, "Lucas, Quinn."


    He then turned around and noticed


    the leader of the group who was sitting down. He was sitting in


    between the mountainous Lucas et


    and another short ck man. We hadn''t noticed because of his thin figure and the few men were


    blocking his way.


    This must be Quinn.


    After a short pause, Aaron continued, "They''re the leaders of Mesville''s number one mafia, the Skull Organization."


    Hopefully, this wasn''t the Skull


    this wa


    Organization I knew - the one that


    l.n


    even Mesville''s government couldn''t do anything about. They were hardened criminals. Theymitted arson and murder and all sorts of crime that were punishable byw.

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    I looked at Aaron, in hopes of eliciting an answer from him. But apparently, no such miracle happened.


    Only two things would drive strangers to hit it off on a first meeting, those things were money and profit. It wasn''t hard to guess why they were here.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As the saying goes, a person with a high ranking is liable to get attacked. After forging its way into the top five economies in the world, the Roberts Group, the country''srgestpany, was known worldwide. It was difficult to get a share of its business.


    Those from the business world would show up twice a day with proposals to coborate and hoped they would be the lucky ones out of a million others. From beginning to end, the decision was in the hands of the Roberts Group.


    However, these two were clearly not interested in ying by the rules.


    Hendrix didn''t take them seriously. He looked calmly at Aaron and gestured for him to exin further.


    Aaron was slouched on the sofa then propped up his arm and impatiently massaged his temples.


    "So, Anne isn''t going to run a club? Don''t know who exactly sent them the information, but these two gentlemen here insisted on joining us." Were they here for Anne?


    Why would the top mafia organization in the country be so pressed for money?


    Putting aside the probability of whether Anne''s club would be sessful, even if it ever actually opened, it might only thrive within Jarold City, a business that operated on tight margins. It would be ridiculous for them to insist on bing a shareholder, isn''t it?


    "Where''s Anne?" Hendrix asked indifferently.


    "She isn''t home yet," Aaron replied, "Anne has been very busytely."


    Luckily she wasn''t here, I thought to myself. Gangsters had no morality nor shame. Keeping her away from them would be the best thing.


    While they weren''t paying attention, I quietly tugged on Hendrix''s sleeve, asking him to keep the men away for Anne.


    Hendrix looked indifferent as he nodded. He looked at me as though to tell me to take it easy. He looked like he already had a n in mind.


    I felt relieved. Then I suddenly thought of something and said quickly, "Evan,e here for a minute."


    Evan was very perceptive. He knew that I wanted to stay under the radar, so he stooped closer to listen to me.


    "Keep an eye on the outside. When Anne returns, bring her straight to the room through the side door," I whispered. "Understood," Evan responded respectfully. He then went out of the door.


    Quinn noticed Evan moving outside. His small, pointed eyes narrowed his eyes as he followed Evan out the door.


    Luckily, this was the Roberts'' residence after all, so he didn''t go too far. As soon as he noticed me staring at him, he began to smile for no reason. I got goosebumps from this.


    When I looked away, I was reminded of Aurelia, who was peeking from upstairs. This little one was really bold to do this. Even a child from an ordinary family would cry for his mother after seeing a ck man. She, however, was relishing the fun.


    My eyes drifted over to where Aurelia was. She wasn''t there anymore, she must have gone back into her room.


    Aurelia was raised abroad and was


    spoiled by Aaron, so she had a touch


    of Princess Syndrome in her. Regardless, she had always been very receptive to her family and was obedient to her parents.


    "Okay, Miss Reid and Mr. Roberts, let me tell you about my n!" Lucas and Quinn had very rugged personalities and the physique of bodybuilders. They very clearly expressed the characteristic of


    §Ö


    foreigners ¨C enthusiastic and overly optimistic and were always


    ¡ª


    immersed in their own world."You''ll be in charge of opening the club, beginning in Jarold City and then expanding throughout the country. You''ll let us handle the club''s security. Besides, the Skull Organization''s headquarters will be based in Jarold City. As for the police in Zuckerberg, we can discuss sorting out their ''sries''ter..."

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    "Stop." Hendrix had ruthlessly interrupted Lucas''s spiel and the entire living room turned quiet.


    Unfortunately they were unaware of how to behave as a guest of Zuckerberg before arriving at our doorstep. They didn''t look angry at being interrupted. Instead they smiled and gestured patiently at Hendrix to finish what he wanted to say.


    "The club has no intention of forming any strategic coborations." This single statement put an end to Lucas''s entire n.


    Lucas thought that Hendrix hadn''t finished, so he kept smiling and listened intently.


    Hendrix however, mped his lips shut tightly and calmly with nothing more to say.


    The air in the room grew stagnant and Lucas''s smile slowly dwindled.


    "What are you implying, Mr. Roberts? Are you saying that our organization isn''t worth doing business with?" Quinn asked.


    I had assumed that Quinn wasn''t a good man and he had proven me right. Just on time to vindicate my presumptions.


    Who was Hendrix? A man from a small town called Ucrebury who dared to take down Valerie and Pedro. A man who didn''t know fear.


    Without changing his expression, he lifted up his right leg and rested it on his left leg. He had moved into a morefortable position. He then spoke slowly, "Children will us childish tricks, and we should always provide opportunities for the younger generation. We can talk business if you want. But, if get any ideas on working with my daughter, please turn right and then take a left at the sixth traffic light."


    "What do you mean?" Quinn asked.


    "That''s the way to the main police station in Jarold City." Hendrix replied calmly with a faint smile. He looked at them with such intensity that it became ufortable to look at him.


    Quinn and Lucas stumbled for a moment before the word "police station" had finally sunk in. Lucas then pped the armrest and stood up. "You did not just say that, Mr. Roberts!"


    They hated the police, except for the ones who would cover for them.


    Things had turned tense. Lucas''s underlings had quietly shoved their hands into their suits.


    As Hendrix red up at them with his cold and icy stare, he said tly, "Oh, I totally did just say that.


    Allow me to give you a crash course on Zuckerberg House Guest Etiquette 101: Uninvited guests will be regarded as trespassers."


    Lucas spread out his hands and looked hurt. "Why would you say that? Your woman just told me that you''d be ted to have friends from afar visiting you. I thought you would be happy?"


    "My woman?"


    "Which woman?"


    Hendrix and I blurted that out simultaneously. After we said that, we both looked at each other and then waited for Lucas''s response.


    "Hmm, which woman, you say?"


    Lucas snapped his fingers at one of his underlings. The underling then took out a stack of photos from his jacket pocket and handed them to him.


    Lucas threw the photos onto the table and said, "Look! That''s you isn''t it?"


    I wasn''t sure whether he was angry or confused. I went to pick up the photos. After that, I sat down and looked at the pictures with Hendrix.


    We realized what had happened right after we saw the photos.


    These were pictures of Hendrix and Andrea, or more urately, these were edited photos.


    These photos were taken after


    Andrea hadpleted her stic surgery, and she had gone out on various asions with Hendrix. Because of Andrea''s antics, they looked extraordinarily intimate.


    This wasn''t the first time I had seen these. But thest time I saw Andrea was before she had her stic surgery, which looked uncannily natural.


    The answer was obvious. Andrea had traveled thousands of miles abroad and took advantage of Hendrix''s reputation to trick these men. She got us mixed up in this mess.


    She did exactly as she said she would. We were disgusted at her.


    What a sin.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    Hendrix took the photo from my hand, walked along the table without changing his look of indifference and said sternly, "I don''t know this woman." "You don''t?" Obviously, Lucas was having none of this. "Are you implying that we''ve staged this?"


    This all began because of us. Havinge this far, even if Hendrix had nothing to do with Andrea, Quinn and Lucas had stille all this way because of Hendrix''s reputation. There was no way to shrug this off.


    Based on the way Lucas was behaving, he also seemed to notice that something was wrong. Regardless, under every lie was the truth. I then interjected, "Mr. Lucas, please calm down. My husband doesn''t mean that. Everyone here insists they are right, but the only way to know would be to check the authenticity of these photos. Mr. Lucas you''re surrounded by very capable men, surely you can find someone to verify these photos?"


    Despite Andrea''s clever means of nting her fake evidence, she had overlooked one vital detail - she was already dead in Jarold City. Since she had changed her appearance and started over, she no longer existed as the woman who came on hard to Hendrix.


    Naturally, we already knew what the results would be. We just had to convince this group of people about it.


    Even though they earned their money from ndestine dealings ill-gotten gains, they still upheld a sense of righteousness and reason. When faced with the truth, even when proven wrong, they would not fly off the handle on the spot. This way, we could guarantee that the situation wouldn''t spiral out of control.


    Lucas frowned after hearing this. He screwed up face,pletely giving away his weakness. He hesitated and said, "Of course I can..." Hendrix and I looked at each other and understood the meaning behind this. We had a seventy to eighty percent chance of sess.


    Iughed and said, "Then, let''s call in an expert right now to verify this. Once we get the results, we''d then be able to resolve this matter civilly, ok?"


    They came here, coveting Hendrix''s


    assets and the opportunity of


    iming power over the whole of Zuckerburg underworld dealings. It might be because they were overwhelmed by Andrea''s


    exaggerations of how much money they could earn and the empire they could build. Since they were so


    partners to establish a strategic rtionship as soon as possible, they had forgotten to verify the authenticity of these photos. After we had


    intent on meeting with were so


    exined this to them, they realized


    that they were the ones who had


    been fooled the whole time. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, even if that were the case, it wouldn''t be appropriate to expose them in front of everyone.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    A dog would run from the threat of danger. A wolf however would snarl and howl, reminding the threat that they were just as dangerous as them.


    In any case, Andrea had led a ticking time bomb to us.


    Lucas blinked. He was obviously thinking of a way to deal with this. However, it seemed that he was much more used to flexing his muscles rather than his brain. A troubled expression gradually appeared on his face and he furrowed brows tightly.


    He wasn''t the scariest one in the group however.


    Quinn, the conspirator, spoke up again sorrowfully, pointing his finger at Hendrix, That''s just a small matter. Since we''vee a long way, with good faith, if the photos prove to be fake, are you still not going to cooperate with us, Mr. Roberts?"


    So well spoken. It was obvious that Quinn was the real leader of the organization, and Lucas, on the other hand, was so easy to see through.


    As powerful and scheming as Quinn was, I found it hard to understand how he was willing to be on equal status and strength with someone who had brawn but no brains.


    These were minor issues however. Dealing with Quinn was much more difficult than dealing with Lucas. There was no doubt as to what his motive was, regardless of whether the photo was fake or not. Seeing that they had already set foot in Jarold City, they wouldn''t be returning empty-handed Should that happen, they would think that we were working against them, looking down on them even.

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    Being looked down upon would trigger practically anyone, let alone these men, who sought out violent ways to solve their issues. In the event that they were sent packing, they might just say "Oh, f*ck it!" and would then proceed to wreak havoc on the Roberts Group.


    If they couldn''t get it, they''d destroy it. That was the typical mentality of a backstabber.


    Hendrix wasn''t the type to back down when he was being threatened. I had expected him to ignore and reject his opponents mercilessly as he had done before. Instead, he just calmly looked at Quinn with a faint smile on his face.


    I was all too familiar with his mannerisms, and the more he behaved like this, the more likely it was a red g.


    Although Hendrix had a reputation of being a ruthless killer, the Skull Organization had over 10,000 men. If they got into trouble in Zuckerburg, it was inevitable that the Mesville''s gang woulde looking for them. Even if they failed to take their revenge, they would still nt the me on us. Anne was still so young and was just going to start her first business, how could she possibly deal with these people?


    It seemed that the only way to resolve Anne''s emergency was to turn ourselves into bait. But in this case, not only was thepany involved, but our entire family would be dragged into this... I found myself in a dilemma for a moment.


    "Alright," Hendrix said calmly, "We can cooperate."


    He would have always made up his mind before doing anything. Although we were surprised, Aaron and I didn''t say anything. Minor fights at home were eptable, but to outsiders, we must remain unified. This was an understanding the whole family shared.


    "Really? That was the correct choice, Mr. Roberts!"


    Having heard Hendrix''s answer, Lucas shrugged off his worried look and stood up happily. He then sat down next to Aaron, and because of his weight, the sofa sank downwards. Aaron was stunned to be lifted up by a few centimeters.


    Lucas ced his hand directly on Aaron''s shoulder while wrapping his arm around his head. He spoke to him as though they were close friends, "What did I tell you? We''re born to be partners!"


    Aaron''s fit body was considered outstanding in our country, butpared to Lucas, it lookedically small.


    Before we came home, Aaron must have told them about Charles''s identity. That''s why after he mentioned "Master Roberts", Lucas simply smiled politely and stopped talking about it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hendrix however, noticed this and said, "That''s what I''m concerned about, the Reid family are very strict in their conduct and Uncle Charles is a retired politician. You may not be aware of this, but the Reid Group and my ownpany are subjected to regtory review by the authorities every now and then. I don''t know if you can afford to handle those losses."


    Lucas waved his hand disdainfully. "Rules are just rules, and they can always be fixed with money or with guns."


    Hendrix subtly lowered his head and a deep smile spread across his face.


    Iughed and interjected, "You don''t


    understand how powerful


    Zuckerburg''sws are. Just a short time ago, a high-ranking officer was deposed from his post and the


    scrutiny from within the system


    would only be stricter from


    on.


    The police officers will not show any mercy, whether it be a person or money. So long as thew is


    transgressed, no one can escape it. All things considered, are you still going to risk everything to get your way at Zuckerburg?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix was very sharp, I must say. When he brought up how intense thew was here, I was suddenly filled with fervor.


    They could be our smoke and mirrors while we easily evaded the truth.


    Thew forbade us from cooperating, not that we didn''t want to. Although the Skull Organization was powerful, it didn''t dare to provoke the decisive might of thew.


    I discovered that my ability to wiggle out of any potential problems had improved greatly.


    I felt especially smug as I thought this. I held Hendrix''s hand that was resting on my knees, thanking him forteaching me by example all these years. Finally, I''vepleted my apprenticeship.

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    When it came to personal interests, there was always a thin line between being impulsive and staying calm.


    In Mesville, the Skull Organization abided by strict regtions whenever it performed any sort of activity. As a result of this, they didn''t hesitate to take on the Zuckerberg market because they weren''t well known in the country and could make a killing doing so.


    But having learned how strict regtions were here, it had undoubtedly rained on their parade. Having messed up what was to be a sure deal, Lucas and Kane''s faces looked very unhappy, but they couldn''t vent their anger out on us. For a moment, their faces had turned red from anger, and their eyes looked like they were ready to kill someone.


    It wasn''t good to have the upper hand in this situation, there were too many unknown factors behind their power.


    It became eerily suffocating in the room. You could cut the air with a knife.


    Then, we heard footstepsing from the doorway. It was Anne and Josiah, they had juste home. Evan came in after them and apologized through his eyes for not being able to hold them back.


    "We can work together." Anne had deliberately raised her voice and strode boldly into the center of the living room. After gesturing towards us with her eyes, she then approached Lucas and Quinn. "Why, hello gentlemen, we meet again."


    It seemed that these two men had already gone to the club to look for Anne before they came here.


    Lucas curved his lips upward as he looked up at Anne. He then said coldly, "A day has passed, have you made up your mind about our business proposal, Miss Anne? Yay or nay?"


    Anne was poised as usual, with a slight smile on her face she answered calmly, "I''ve heard everything you''ve said. My parents'' decisions are my decision as well. Since the club is owned by the Roberts Group, it is only logical that our mission is to do legitimate business, no exceptions."


    "Then what did you mean when you said we could work together?" Quinn interrupted suddenly.


    Anne turned her face away, undaunted. "Simple. So long as you do legitimate business that meets the needs of the Roberts Group''s industry, then, whether it is the club or any other business of thepany, we will be happy to cooperate."


    "You''re making us the butt of some joke here!" Lucas stood up. "You know exactly what kind of business we''re in!"


    "What are you trying to do?!" Aaron jerked up and shoved Lucas in the chest.


    Caught off guard, Lucas staggered a


    couple of steps back before


    stopping himself. When he


    el


    discovered that it was Aaron who had pushed him, he looked surprised and said, "Are you for real?


    "To hell with this! Nobody hurts my beloved niece!" Aaron lifted up his jacket and stuck his hands into his pants pockets. The arrogance that he had been holding inside had been unleashed.


    The two of them stared each other down as they cursed at each other.


    "You.."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Me what?!"


    "Anne," Hendrix called out suddenly before Lucas had a chance to respond, "Come over here and sit down next to your mother."


    I waved at her immediately upon hearing this. As always, Anne followed his instructions and walked over to us without saying anything else.


    As soon as she sat down, Hendrix began to talk.


    "My daughter has rified Roberts


    intentions clearly and has sert


    sincerity to your proposal, but now it''s up to you whether you wish to cooperate or not."


    "Sincerity?" Lucas sneered, "What kind of lousy sincerity was this? It''s clear that you want us to back off!"


    Hendrix ignored him and turned his head calmly. As he looked at Quinn, he asked, "Mr. Quinn, do you feel the same?"

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    "Clearly, you don''t understand what''s happening here!" Enraged, Lucas reached for his waist. The outline of a gun was vaguely visible from where I


    was.


    "Not so fast." Quinn reached out his hand and stopped him.


    "Why?" Lucas was obviously confused. "Can''t you see? These people are ying us for fools!"


    Quinn smiled without any shame on his face, his eyes followed Hendrix all the way around, and said, "As expected of the richest man in Zuckerburg, you''re so thorough in reading thought people and things. On behalf of our organization, I thank you for your kindness. Well take it into consideration."


    After a brief pause, he tilted his head and then looked at me. He said with an appreciative expression, "Regardless, whether we do cooperate or not, we won''t forget your help today. Please look forward to our good news, Miss Reid."


    He then stood up and nodded briefly as a form of goodbye. He then turned around and walked out."


    Baffled, Lucas was frozen in ce for several seconds before he moved. "What are you f*cking doing?!"


    He hissed and followed reluctantly.


    The roar of their sports cars resounded from outside, as though they were channeling Lucas''s rage. A long whileter, the night was peaceful again. "Godd*mn jerks," Aaron cursed and went back to his seat. As he tidied up his clothes, he muttered to himself, "Was that guy gay or something? He was feeling me up, for f*ck''s sake!"


    After so many years, he still couldn''t watch hisnguage and didn''t know how to restrain himself in front of the children.


    I shook my head helplessly and pretended not to have heard anything. I seized the opportunity to ask Anne about the situation, "Have they approached you before? Howe you didn''t tell us about them?"


    "It''s okay, mom." Anne was very optimistic. "I''m supposed to take care of the club, so I decided to try and deal with this matter by myself. I didn''t expect them toe all the way here. Sorry for the trouble."


    I had always struggled to be closer to Anne because of her sensibilities and her epassing politeness. It seemed that whatever I said to her was merely considered lip service, which didn''t really help in the real world. I sighed silently.


    "You should apologize," Hendrix said softly.


    Anne turned to face him. She obviously hadn''t expected Hendrix to get upset at her for this. After a brief moment of contemtion, she apologized, "I''m very sorry, Dad. I''ll do my best to prevent it from happening again."


    "Do you think I''m upset with you because you couldn''t handle those two guys?" Hendrix looked and sounded serious. He was the same when he had lectured Wynn, no one else was allowed to interrupt him.


    Wasn''t it?


    Puzzled, Anne frowned and didn''t reply.


    The temperature around him dropped a couple of degrees in a matter of seconds as Hendrix stared at her. It was only then did he slowly open his mouth and say, "Mr. rk."


    Josiah had been standing in the corner. Upon hearing his name, he stepped forward and said, "Present."


    Josiah furrowed his eyebrows and kept quiet.


    Meanwhile, Anne''s grip on my hand tightened.


    It surprised me that Hendrix had suddenly wanted Josiah gone.


    "No reply means yes," Hendrix concluded. After that, he got up and went upstairs. "Have a proper farewell."


    He strode up the stairs with his long legs and disappeared from the corner of the second floor in a sh.


    After he left, Anne showed a hint of reluctance and asked me about the situation subtly, "Mom, did Mr. rk do anything to upset dad?"


    "Oh,e on, who wouldn''t have?" Aaron said sarcastically.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I looked up at Josiah, and as usual, he was still honest and upstanding, with no aggression in sight.


    However, we couldn''t judge a book by its cover, so maybe Hendrix had discovered something about him.


    "Don''t worry." I patted Anne''s hand soothingly to ease her mind. "I''ll ask your dad about it." "Alright," Anne said with said gratitude. "Thank you, mom."


    "Silly child." I gently patted Anne''s head, just like how I''d treated Aurelia back in the old days. Right at this moment,


    we were the closest `


    had ever been, none of her abject politeness and distance were separating us.

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    As soon as I hadforted Anne, I got up and went upstairs.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Before entering the room, I sensed something and turned around. Around the corner, there was a huge vase, it was about half a man''s height. A small segment of children''s clothing was sticking out from behind it.


    While only a small part of the clothes were visible, it was enough to reveal who it was.


    I pretended not to have seen anything, calmly turned the doorknob and entered the room.


    No one was in the room. I could hear the shower running from inside the bathroom. I walked over and leaned against the bathroom wall, speaking loudly to make sure that he could hear me. "You know, that kid Neal, he''s so curious. He seemed to be watching us whilst we were negotiating with Quinn and the others."


    Or perhaps Aurelia had told him to do so, I wasn''t sure.


    "Go on," Hendrix prompted with his deep voice.


    I pursed my lips and decided to get right to the point. "Why did you send Josiah away?"


    The world had changed tremendously after all these years, but I remembered it clearly. At first, I was the one who had trouble epting Josiah. Hendrix had always believed that his brother would turn out to be a good person, so why the sudden change of heart?


    As soon as I finished speaking, the bathroom door swung open. Hendrix came out, wrapped in a bathrobe as he wiped his hair with a towel while walking into the room. "There''s no reason to keep him around anymore."


    He was sitting on the sofa as he said this.


    "But Anne is used to having him around." I walked over and propped my hands on the back of the couch, trying to express Anne''s feelings as best I could.


    Hearing this, Hendrix paused and turned to look at me. He smiled helplessly and said, "Even so, don''t you realize what the problem is, my dear wife?" I frowned and was confused. "What is the problem, pray tell?"


    By all ounts, Josiah had been with Anne for much longer than we have. Aside from that, he has proven to us that he bears no ill will, and since Anne likes him, there was nothing for us to worry about.


    "Come here." Hendrix patted the sofa next to him and gestured to me to sit down.


    In a somewhat impatient manner, I turned around and asked, "Are you ready to tell me now?"


    Hendrix smiled then ced hisrge hand over my shoulder and forcefully turned me over. His bony palms began to massage my taut muscles.


    I could the sores on my muscles


    melting away heaved out a sigh of relief. We had such a hectic time at the hospital. Even though most of the time was spent standing and sitting around, we never actually got any proper rest. I had forgotten about that, but Hendrix hadn''t.


    "It''s very simple." Hendrix pressed my back while speaking slowly and methodically, "All would be well if Anne just gets used to having Josiah around. However, didn''t you see them earlier? When it came to dealing with an organization like the one Quinn is in, they both chose to keep us in the dark?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Fair enough." I nodded. I had to admit that Hendrix''s conclusion was reasonable. "This matter trulycked consideration."


    The international tabloids had their


    ownments about how dangerous people like Quinn were. As for Josiah, this wasn''t his forte, and Anne had yet to gather enough experience. It was inevitable that Quinn would find out their weaknesses during their


    interactions. If Quinn toonove


    advantage of them and cornered them, the two of them wouldn''t have even known what had led to their downfall.


    Hendrix attempted to teach Anne this lesson by making an example out of her. The lesson was good, but the method was much too aggressive. Josiah was a teacher who had known Anne ever since she was a child. I was afraid that if we sent him away forcefully without giving him a chance or without considering Anne''s feelings, she would only distance herself from us.


    "How about a more lenient punishment?" I suggested, "It''s always better not to be too harsh. The way I see it, Josiah won''t necessarily listen to your instructions and leave right away."


    From a woman''s point of view, if a man failed the woman who loved him and gave birth to his child, he should stay with the child for the rest of his life to atone for his sins. It should remain the same whether it would be six or sixty years.


    We should consider it a bad situation that came from good intentions this time around. It was impossible for anyone to live a lifepletely free of mistakes. No pain no gain, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    Hendrix stopped moving for a moment and said, "It''s not up to him."


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly changed the topic. "On another subject, if we have to face a life-or-death situation today, and if you had to choose between the children and me, who would you choose?"


    Thinking that there was a hidden meaning to his question, I immediately tensed up. I grabbed his hands and turned my head to face him. Looking deep into his eyes, I said solemnly, "There will never be a day like that."


    Hendrix smiled and wrapped his arms around me. He said with a smile, "Let''s just say there is. The kids or me?"


    "Well..." Knowing that he was joking, I rxed. As I contemted this, I shook my body so that Hendrix swayed with me on the sofa. "I''ll choose the children. They''re still young and have an infinite amount of possibilities in their futures. We''ve lived long enough. It doesn''t matter if we go now. If anything happens to you, I will go with you!"


    Both of my hands were on Hendrix''s neck. I draped my body on top of him like a pendant swaying from it''s sp. I blinked at him, awaiting his praise.


    That should have been the correct answer. Although I chose the children, he would still be with me for the rest of our lives. There was no need to be jealous.


    Hendrix wasn''t surprised at all. "Just as I thought."


    When he said this, the smile on his face gradually faded away. "Josiah must leave because of this. With him around, Anne will never prioritize you." "Arianna, it doesn''t matter where I stand in your heart, but you have to be equally valued by whoever you value. This way, even if I''m no longer by your side, you will not be the children''s second choice."


    What was wrong with this man? The things he was saying made my nose feel sour.


    He was thinking about me and wanted everyone to put me first. Wasn''t he afraid of being med and demonized by his own children?


    "But in this way, Anne''s love for you will deteriorate."


    He spoke like a child, and sounded


    ever so gentle. "Even the ones who gave birth to me loathed me.


    el.n


    Another one or two more to that list doesn''t matter to me at all. I only want you to be happy." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Why do you always have my best interests at heart..." My voice cracked. It seemed that even the slightest movement would make my tears fall.


    "I feel that it''s not enough." Hendrix


    heaved out a long sigh of relief. His long arms circled me as he hugged me even tighter. "It''s because of me that Josiah had stolen six years of Anne from you. I will return everything that belongs to you."


    I nuzzled him in his arms. I didn''t dare to speak and my breathing grew more shallow.


    After some time, I calmed down. I decided to take a more roundabout approach to prevent Hendrix from driving a wedge between himself and Anne.


    When I was about to discuss this with Hendrix, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    As soon as the door swung open, Anne stepped in.


    "Dad, mom, are you about to sleep? May I have a word with you?"


    We knew what was on her mind. Needless to say, it must be about Josiah.


    Aside from the matter about her future ns, this was the first time Anne actually came to speak up for someone else. As her mother, didn''t know whether I should feel sad or happy about this.


    There was a long way to go to repair our rtionship!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    She was staring at Hendrix.


    Our family was usually quite peaceful and happy, but when there was an emergency, the children understood that they should settle things with their father first.


    Ever the calm man, Hendrix calmly took his hand off my shoulder and sat on the sofa. He then said, "Come and sit."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nodding, Anne walked to the sofa on Hendrix''s left and sat down. After pondering silently for a while, she gathered up her courage and looked up at Hendrix. There was no going back for her now.


    "Dad, mom. I didn''t think it through regarding the matter with the club and didn''t report it to you in time to seek your advice. Because I made my own decision and was much too shortsighted about it, I had stirred up trouble for you. The decision was on me and I will take full responsibility for it. I promise that it will never happen again."


    She had said that sincerely, and her introspection was sound. It seemed that Anne had really reflected on herself.


    But she was much too rational. Anne was still very young, and she had plenty of time to make all the mistakes she needed to learn the ropes. This wasn''t what Hendrix was worried about.


    She should trust her family unconditionally and ovee difficulties together with us. This basic instinct, which should have been engraved into her bones, might have been worn away after several years of forms and algorithms.


    Anne had rationally analyzed the problem and had found the appropriate solution, but had failed in her sensibilities.


    Hendrix remained expressionless. He was still dissatisfied with this exnation.


    In his eyes, Anne was no different from Aurelia. He loved them because of me. Even if Josiah had once been his best friend, it was still unforgivable for Anne to have put him first.


    We were both waiting for Hendrix to speak for quite some time, but the atmosphere gradually grew awkward. He seemed to have no intention of speaking.


    I didn''t want to dampen her enthusiasm. As I was about to speak, Hendrix quietly held me down with his hand and frowned, indicating that I shouldn''t butt in.


    "Since you''ve made a mistake, correct it and do better next time. We believe that you can do it." Hendrix sounded extremely cold and didn''t even mention Josiah at all.


    But there were some things that everyone had a tacit understanding of, even if they never mentioned it.


    Josiah was like a subtle rope hanging between him and his daughter. Both of them were discreetly exerting their own wills, and neither of them wanted to give in.


    This suffocating atmosphere was wearing me out. I couldn''t stand it anymore, so I got up and walked over to the wine cab. "Should I pour you a ss? So that we can sleep well tonight?"


    "Yes, please," Hendrix responded faintly.


    I fetched two sses and uncorked a wine bottle, Hendrix and Anne were still in the room. I muttered under my breath, "Well, Anne is still young ''ll get Minnie to make a ss of hot milk for herter. Let''s skip the wine."


    "Yes, mom Anne''s voice was very soft. From where I was, I could barely hear her. When she was faced with Hendrix all by herself, she and Wynn were the same. She felt more or less the same type of pressure.

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Drinking wine was just a cover to ease the tense atmosphere, and I was getting worried that things would be even more awkward. I filled the sses halfway then took them and went back to sit down.


    As soon as I handed the wine to Hendrix, Anne rose up from her seat.


    "Mom, dad, now that I''m done talking, I''ll leave you two to get your rest. If you''ll excuse me."


    "You''re leaving?" I was a little surprised. Anne had yet to state the real reason she was here. Why was she leaving already?


    Anne pressed her lips together and said with a smile, "It''s been a rough day and I''m kind of sleepy now."


    In this case, I wouldn''t make her stay. "Well, if you''re tired, go to sleep. You can sleep in tomorrow. I still believe that if you have a family to support you, you shouldn''t push yourself too hard. You''ve always been a good daughter, you don''t need to prove yourself by chasing sess in business. Do you understand?"


    "I understand. Thank you, mom. Good night."


    "Good night."


    She then turned around and walked out, gently closing the door.


    Hendrix acted as though nothing had happened. He held the ss in his hand and slowly shook it to sober himself up. The dim corners of his mouth curved under the lights. He looked very rxed.


    "You don''t feel bad at all for hurting your daughter''s heart." I deliberately teased him and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Hendrix grabbed the wine ss and ced it on the table. His eyes were smiling. "Feel bad? How so? I couldn''t feel any happier."


    "Happy?" I was stunned. Was bullying a girl a way of expressing his love for her? "Hendrix, why don''t I sign you up for a course? You should learn how to be a good father."


    In the realest of senses, Anne was still a child. She couldn''t be treated like another adult when it came to expressing our love and expectations. The style of authoritarian parenting and


    vel


    suppressive love would elicit a


    negative oue from an adult,


    nevermind a child. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Do I still need to learn how to?" Hendrix said smugly, "Didn''t you see that Anne has already returned to our side?"


    "Really?" I didn''t understand what he


    was talking about. "But neither of you mentioned Josiah just now, didn''t you? Indeed." Hendrix raised his head and took a small sip of wine. His Adam''s apple bobbed §ä§í§â and down rhythmically. The bright red liquid made his lips moist. He opened his mouth slowly Anne has decided to stay silent instead of going against us and speaking up for Josiah. No one urged her or forced her to answer." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He paused at this point and turned to look at my face with a deep smile. "That is enough to show us that you and I aren''t inferior to Josiah. We have a ce in her heart. Isn''t that worth being happy for?"


    I rolled my eyes. It sounded reasonable, but not in the ordinary sense. It was more like a gamble that Hendrix won.


    "Be that as it may, are we still sending Josiah away?" I asked.


    Hendrix''s expression changed subtly. There was less than a sip of wine left in his ss, but he stubbornly swirled the ss as if representing his own thoughts.


    "Why not?" Hendrix looked nkly in front of him. "We have to spare Anne some dignity. There''s a vi in the suburbs. Ask him to go there instead, as the vicinity is off-limits to him."


    As I said this, he looked at me seriously which made me nervous.


    It would be wrong to say that I wasn''t moved, but I still teased him, "Are you sure that I''m staying at home to apany the children and not their father?"


    Hendrix chuckled and said with his deep voice. "Just take it as me hitching on the children..."

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    As we got closer to the end of the year, the streets of the capital were decorated withnterns and streamers. The whole ce was brimming with festivity.


    Only the hospital was still purely white from it''s entrance to every corner of the building. It was gloomy and depressing with the smell of disinfectant. Everything was ready. After arriving at the hospital, I asked the nurse for a wheelchair and pushed it towards Irvin''s ward.


    I saw from the distance that Shirley was standing by the door, monitoring the situation in the ward through a ss window. She had a rare smile on her face and her pale face looked gentle.


    Realizing that I was here, she nced sideways and turned around. Her eyes were fixed on the skinny man in the ward. "He''s in good spirits today."


    "Yeah?" I pursed my lips and smiled, hoping that there would be some good news. "Look, isn''t everything better now? Had something happened to you that day, would you have been able to see this?"


    She lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything, but the gloom she used to give off had been dispelled.


    I pressed down on the door handle and paused. I then turned around and asked, "Hey, I n to take Irvin out to get some sun. You want to join us?" "No, thanks. I mean, this is his chance to be with you alone. He won''t want me around."


    She was probably right. It was good to give priority to the patient.


    However, I thought that there might be some sudden surprises if I didn''t treat Irvin as a patient. Just like the day before, it was useless trying to persuade him with kind words. Instead, Irvin actually ate something when we used reverse psychology.


    "How do you know it won''t work if you don''t try?" I walked behind her and let her push the wheelchair into the room.


    We were so loud that Irvin had overheard us. As soon as we entered the room, I saw him ring at us with a death stare. But I could see that he didn''t show too animosity when he noticed that Shirley was here as well.


    I proudly winked at Shirley. "See, I told you that he wouldn''t object."


    Shirley was, of course, very happy. She felt very nervous and shy, probably because she hadn''t had any close contact with Irvin for some time.


    As I thought about this, the girl in my


    memory who was desperate for love still lived inside her and never disappeared. She was always


    reserved and enthusiastic in front of the person she loved. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing that she was stunned, I had no choice but to step forward and help Irvin out of bed.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "What are you doing?" Irvin asked feebly.


    "Taking you out to get some fresh air."


    "Nope, no way."


    I pretended not to hear anything and turned around to ask for Shirley''s help, "Help me on the other side. I can''t do this alone."


    After hearing this, she froze for a moment before nodding and walking forward.


    As soon as her hand touched Irvin, he shook it off and growled, "Don''t touch me!"


    It was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water over her head and then pushed her into the snow, freezing her into an awkward ice statue.


    I didn''t know where my anger came


    from, but I gave Irvin a hard push. He was already weak to begin with so he fell back on the bed and almost toppled over. Fortunately, he supported himself with his hands and scowled. If looks could kill, I would be dead already.


    "Don''t do that, Arianna. I''m fine..."

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    Shirley reached out to stop me, but I swatted her hand away. "Butt out of this."


    When I turned my head and saw Irvin still looking as if he was dead inside, my rage got the better of me.


    Were all patients so fond of tossing and turning? Must they anger the people around them so thetter couldmiserate with their helplessness? Would the scale of psychological distress only then be bnced?


    There was no need to worry so much since being soft would not work on Irvin.


    Gasping heavily, I stood there, staring at the two. Then, I moved and aggressively dragged Irvin onto the chair.


    I didn''t know where my strength came from since I could pull him over in one swift try, or perhaps Irvin had gotten much lighter than he was before. Frightened, Shirley quickly helped Irvin to sit up on the chair.


    "Get moving." I ordered without another word. Then I took the lead, walked over, and opened the door.


    Irvin was huffing and puffing, but there was nothing he could do about it. He bore his dark brown eyes into me to express his anger.


    I deliberately ignored him and reminded Shirley, "Don''t just stand there. Grab a nket and cover his legs! The doctor said that sunbathing can provide him with calcium. What are you waiting for?"


    It was only at this moment that Shirley''s trance was interrupted. She hastily folded a nket and ced it over Irvin''sp before pushing the wheelchair out of the ward in a hurry.


    I had to admit that the garden was apletely different world from the ward. Birds were chirping, flowers fragrant, the grass was lush on muddied ground, and fresh air was infinite.


    It was apparent that it had been a long time since Shirley had such leisure time.


    Although Irvin had been pulling a long face, he did not lose his temper. For someone who would only respond to rough and rowdy ways, he was quite the masochist.


    It was rare that the three of us shared such a harmonious atmosphere. We took our time returning only when the nurse had called us for an examination.


    In the afternoon, the attending doctor summoned Shirley and I to his office.


    I was rxed before entering the room. But when I opened the door and saw the doctor''s face colored a grim shade, my heart sank.


    Having stayed by Irvin''s side for a long time, Shirley had long been ustomed to such situations. Not long after we sat down, she was the first to ask, "Doctor, will my husband be alright?"


    The doctor was an old professor who was over 60 years old. Hearing this, he took off the sses on the bridge of his nose, breathed a long sigh of relief, and then looked at us earnestly. "The patient''s condition is deteriorating sharply. We need to turn up the notch for his treatment, but the patient will be in a lot of pain. If he is discharged from the hospital to recuperate, he can be more rxed. I asked you both here to check whether you will continue to treat him or..."


    "How is this possible?" I couldn''t believe it. "Yesterday, he ate something, and in the morning, we pushed him out to bask in the sun. He seems to be in a good ce mentally. Doctor, perhaps there''s been a mistake?"


    Shirley did not say a word, but her hand was clenched under the table, as she tried to keep herself calm and restrained. She forced a smile and asked, "Well, if we increase the


    amount of medicine, will he live for a few more months as we expected?"


    This time, it was the doctor''s turn to be silent. He frowned, shook his head and sighed, leaving no room for hope for anyone.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The most terrifying thing in the world was not falling into despair, but being thrown into the deep abyss after seeing a glimmer of hope.


    "That''s impossible." I told myself that nothing I heard was true, forcingposure into myself.


    "Where are the foreign experts? Where''s the person Hendrix hired? Why aren''t you using them? Irvin is getting better. You''re a doctor, how could you suggest that his family give up the treatment? How could you be so irresponsible?"


    Shirley finally let her emotionse bursting out. I had to hold her tightly to prevent the situation from escting. She pounded her hand on the table over and over again.


    "Calm down. Please calm down!" The doctor didn''t dare to sit still anymore. He stood up hurriedly to calm Shirley down and gave an exnation that we couldn''t refute "During the previous consultations, we have already exined that chemotherapy hurts the patient''s body. His sudden liveliness and carefreeness is because his days are numbered now! His body''s energy has been used up. Continuing his treatment won''t do him any good!"


    "You''re full of crap! Irvin won''t die so soon! No!"


    Afterpletely falling into hysteria, I had to send the doctor out and forcibly trap Shirley in my arms to prevent her from doing something stupid. After what felt like a very long time, Shirley finally calmed down. She leaned against the chair, her gaze lifeless, like she was a walking corpse.


    When she finally heaved a sigh of relief, she suddenly sat up and clutched my hand. "You promised me that you would marry Irvin. Is that still valid?"


    I frowned. Although I felt ufortable, I still lowered my head. "Of course."


    "Then let''s do it tomorrow," she said, "we''re running out of time."

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    The next day.


    Putting on a red gown after the passing of several days, it felt unreal to look at myself in the mirror.


    The reflection of Hendrix, dressed in a ck suit, sneaked into the mirror. He looked at me through the ss reflector. "Have you made up your mind?"


    "Yes," I answered and then asked, "is everything settled at the church and hospital?"


    Hendrix turned his body sideways and pulled me into his embrace. The over-the-top wedding dress made my waist bigger, but he still stubbornly wrapped his arms around me as if he was marveling with fate. "Of course, there''s no one out there who doesn''t want this matter to be known to outsiders more so than me."


    I understood Hendrix''s concerns. Our wedding was only less than half a month ago, but everything still felt hot and rushed. "Arianna and Hendrix" had be a synonym and hashtag for love. In the eyes of outsiders, to put on wedding clothes for others at this time was undoubtedly a grant insult to romance. To avoid a media turmoil, the whole wedding could only be held secretly.


    We cuddled for a while before Hendrix helped me down the stairs. Although I''d changed into a lighter dress, there were still the wooden shoes that made it hard to keep my bnce.


    I wanted Irvin to see my sincerity as I stripped off anything that could reek of modern elements.


    The car was parked at the back door of the hospital. Bodyguards guarded the entrance and all the way to the staircase. All the family members on Irvin''s floor had been evacuated and reced by a nursing staff hired by the Roberts.


    Wearing a bright red wedding dress and walking through the corridor, a wavy, faint red light was reflected on the wall, spreading along with my footsteps.


    No one was watching, so I could move freely.


    Evan handed me the folded male version of the wedding suit, respectfully opened the door, and then stepped aside.


    When I entered the room, Irvin was lying in bed, resting. He heard footsteps and slowly opened his eyes after a few seconds.


    In his eyes, everything was like a reverie. It was not until he saw my dress that he suddenly woke up, and his vision turned clear.


    "You..." Irvin was so emotional that he could barely


    utter aplete sentence.


    I raised my hand and stretched the sleeves of my clothes. I smiled and said, "Isn''t it pretty? Didn''t I tell you that I must wear a red dress when I get married?"


    "You are beautiful." Irvin''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes shed with joy. "But what does it have to do with me?"


    Smiling, I raised his clothes in my


    hand and walked over to put them on his bedside. I said, "Don''t you want to marry me? I''ve thought things through. So, get changed and let''s go."


    Looking at the clothesid out on the bed and thinking of Hendrix, became happy. I couldn''t help but smooth the wrinkles on the clothes. "They still look great no matter how many times I''ve looked at them."


    Then, I thought of something and looked at Irvin, narrowing my eyes. "Are you going back on your word?"


    Instead of answering directly, Irvin changed the subject and asked, "Why did you change your mind all of a sudden?"


    I pursed my lips and kept the smile


    on my face. Kshrugged and


    vel.neProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pretended to be nonchnt. "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t refuse matter what reason I had? If I wanted to return a favor or sympathize with you, would you refuse the wedding? If so, can go back at any time."


    "No." Irvin was provoked. He lifted the quilt and struggled to sit up from the bed, "Are you saying that you want me to refuse? I won''t. I will be yourwfully wedded husband."

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    "It''s up to you. You won''t be able to avoid this ceremony anyway." I pretended not to care and turned to leave. "Evan will get you changed. I''ll see you at the church."


    "Wait," Irvin stopped me and coughed without saying anything.


    I knew what he was thinking. He was worried that I would do as I said I would.


    "You know me. Since I''ve made you a promise, I won''t break it."


    After that, I left without waiting for his response.


    I shut the door, picked up the bag Evan left by the door earlier and called Shirley after reaching an intersection far enough from where I was. The n went on.


    "You are finally showing up?" Shirley was obviously antsy from being in an enclosed state, unable to see Irvin since the night before. "Hendrix''s men would not let me upstairs. You weren''t epting calls either. What were you two thinking? Even if you didn''t want to get married, you shouldn''t be stopping me from taking care of Irvin. What did he do to you?" "Calm down." I sighed. "I''m going downstairs now.


    Wait for me at the back door."


    "Are you leaving?" Apparently, Shirley''s emotions had affected her rationality. "Arianna, was I wrong about you?"


    "No." The more I exined, the more confusing the situation would be. I simply hung up the phone after saying, "Whatever it is, just meet me at the back door. Come or don''t, it''s your choice."


    As expected, when I arrived, Shirley was already waiting at the stairs.


    She looked at me with me and hatred in her eyes. She had a lot to say, but I did not give her the chance to vent. I immediately handed her the bag in my hand.


    "Put this on."


    She took the bag and reached in to take the clothes out for a peek. She did not understand what it was for a few moments. "This is..."


    "I''ll say it again. It''s up to you whether to change into it or not. This is all I can do."


    Leaving these words behind, I took the lead in walking out. I opened the car door and waited for her in the car.


    After 15 minutes, the person I had been waiting for finally appeared.


    The car was parked on the side of the road in front of the church.


    I looked out from the window. I could clearly see from afar that Irvin had his hair brushed neatly. He was well-dressed, looking forward to it for what was toe.


    Before getting out of the car, I rolled down the window to let Irvin get a clear view of my face. Then, I rolled up the window, picked up the veil, and turned to look at the woman behind me.


    "Are you ready?" I asked.


    Shirley was nervously fidgeting the whole way. She had only realized we had reached the church when she heard my voice and looked out the window. She saw Irvin and Evan approaching, and her breath quickened.


    "What if someone finds out? His illness, and that he may die any second... Shirley said to herself with her head down. Her hands were pinching hard on the fabric at herExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    thighs, her nails deeply satne


    UMS


    flesh.


    into her


    I took a deep breath. I felt as heavy as she did. However, it was toote to back out at this point. "As you said, he could leave anytime. Would you be content if you do not have a wedding?"


    Would she?


    After going through all these years of torture, both mentally and physically; after living through a nightmare that urred each day, just to end up with nothing at all - how could anybody be content?


    I believed Shirley already had her answer when she put on the wedding dress.


    After a moment of hesitation, she raised her head with confidence sparkling in her eyes. She initiated to change seats with me and put on the veil She opened the door with no regrets and let Irvin hold her by the hand.


    Irvin held her hand like a child. His eyes and the corners of his lips raised unknowingly. The light in his eyes was back, finally appearing again after a long time.


    The pair was connected to one another every step of the way. Life feltplete.


    He was finally going to marry the person he loved the most.


    And she was marrying the one she loved most.

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    Irvin and Shirley walked into the church. Missionplete. I heaved a long sigh of relief before I tapped on the tablet in the car.


    The church had surveince cameras from all directions that let people watch the wedding live.


    The car door opened, and Hendrix appeared on the roadside. He got in the car and sat beside me. His hand reached over my head and pulled me into his embrace. We hugged each other as we watched the wedding through the screen.


    Irvin took his time with every step he made as his smile grew wider. He did not look ill at all.


    The veil masked Shirley''s face. She matched her pace with Irvin''s. With every step she took, every sway of the dress was expressing how lovely she felt right at that moment.


    The church had been renovated. The center of the hall was an altar with candle holders on it. A couplet was on each side of the altar. The writings on them were words of the uneasiness of marriages.


    "In front of the jade mirror tform is a beautiful conversation. The person before the silver mirror tform is like jade."


    Evan, dressed in a green gown, stood on the stage as the witness and host.


    "Are you ready?"


    Upon hearing this, Irvin''s smile suddenly faded. He turned to look at Shirley beside him.


    After a moment of silence, a woman''s low voice came from under the veil, "Yes."


    Her answer was simple and short, enough to prevent her identity from getting exposed.


    Instantly, Irvin dispelled all his worries and said loudly, "I''ve been waiting for nearly ten years for this. We don''t need to wait anymore. Let''s begin." Evan nodded, got himself ready, and became serious. "May the newlywed bow!"


    "First, bow to Heaven and Earth!"


    Irvin nced at the woman dressed in a wedding dress while he lowered his head, giving a deep bow.


    "Second bow to the royal family."


    He straightened his back, turned his head, his gaze still fixated on her. After the second bow, before Evan could speak, he turned to face the woman beside him, ready to bow to his soon-to-be wife.


    "May the bride and groom bow..." "Wait."


    With the words "to each other" stuck in his throat, Irvin cut him off and said apologetically, "Sorry, wait a minute."


    After that, his eyes became gentle again. He stared at Shirley who was now in front of him. His eyes were clear and bright as if he had seen through everything.


    Sitting in the car, I couldn''t help but stiffen. Did he know?


    A momentter, Irvin smiled as he breathed lightly.


    "That''s enough." Irvin looked down as if he was telling himself, "Getting here is enough for me. Loving you was worthwhile."


    He paused, and when he looked up, his eyes were full of tears and bloodshot.


    "I''ve always known that you love


    Hendrix and not me, but I could never understand, nor had I been content with it. I''ve never hurt you but why were you so reluctant to give me a chance? I think I finally got it now."


    "If it were me, no matter whether Hendrix was dead or alive right now, I would never give you up. He was willing to support you and yourpassion, but all I wished for was for us to stay together until the end." "I lost, but I won''t give up. Not being able to love you in the way you want means that I don''t love you enough."


    His heart must have felt like it was getting ripped apart. Tears escaped the corners of his eyes, yet he wasn''t even aware of it.


    Unsure if it was a problem with the surveince camera angles, but from my perspective, Irvin''s face changed in a second. At this moment, he looked like a patient who was deathly ill.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "You are stubborn enough to never


    be with me And I was willing to hold on to you for so many years. Neither of us was willing to give in. Why were we even fighting against each other anyway? Who knew I''d be carrying this fight into my grave?"

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    Perhaps it was because the church was too quiet. Any noise that was made was picked up and recorded by the electronics. Other than Irvin''s strenuous breathing, there was also the sound of a woman''s sad sob.


    Shirley stood in front of him as she listened to everything Irvin had to say.


    She was as stubborn as he was. She had blindly chased after something that wouldn''t be hers, nor his. At least he had received care from his beloved before he died while for her, happiness that was stolen was not a cure.


    "Are you giving up now? Then, what''s the point for me to continue fighting on?" Irvin sniffed and sneered, "You know what, you are right. My pride will not let me ept things that are given to me out of sympathy. Since you are letting go, I''m not continuing on either. Let''s not bother with the third bow."


    He turned to ask Evan to leave, "Go back and inform Hendrix that this time I''ve lost to God. He won''t be so lucky next time. You can go now, thank you for today."


    Evan hesitated for a moment, but he did not insist.


    He nodded and left.


    "Tap tap..."


    The heels cking against the wooden floor, bright clear steps faded as he gradually went further.


    I turned to look out the window and I saw Evan walking out of the church. The sounds from the surveince were gone.


    As soon as he left, the only ones left in the church were Irvin and Shirley. Hendrix and I sat in the car and could not help but frown.


    The n was to let Shirley pretend to be me and we would swap after the bow. However, with them being alone, we didn''t know whether Irvin would suddenly lift her veil. Once he did, he would be displeased, and things would spin out of control.


    If it weren''t for the time constraints, we would have given Shirley an in-ear microphone. That way, it would have been much easier tomunicate with her.


    While we were busy thinking about how to deal with the current situation, from the surveince, we saw Irvin miss his step and trip towards the podium, where Evan was standing earlier.


    Soon, he staggered again and fell to the edge of the podium. His head crashed into the podium with a loud bang.


    Shirley quickly crouched down and helped him up. She changed into a different position so that Irvin wouldy in her arms.


    "Don''t be scared! Someone wille soon!" Shirley said in a low voice, trying not to reveal her identity.


    Then, she looked up at the monitor and tried to reach out to call for help, but Irvin caught her at that moment.


    My entire nerves tensed, and


    Hendrix was already on the phone.


    "Start the machine and drive the car over Get ready for an immediate rescue."


    He turned off the phone and patted my shoulder with his palm. "It''s okay. The doctor is nearby. He''ll be here soon."


    Lying in Hendrix''s arms, I held his hand tightly and stared at the screen, not daring to let go.


    Irvin''s eyes fluttered as if he would fall asleep at any moment.


    "You actually cried for me this time, didn''t you? Your cries sound different. What if I can''t remember it in the future?..."


    "No. No, you won''t. Just hang in there. Someone wille


    eye..." said Shirley as t


    S through the veil. Cot


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Arianna..." Irvin was weak, and his vision was out of focus. He reached out to lift the veil and said, "Can I ? take this off? You are my bride now. It doesn''t matter even if no one knows... I just want to see you once more. Is that okay, Arianna."


    "Fine, fine! Take it off. As long as you don''t fall asleep, you can do whatever you want!"


    Her tear fell through her veil andnded on the corner of his eyes. Her boiling tear met with his, fusing into one. "You''re kind..."


    His hand in the air suddenly fell hard on her dress.


    He closed his eyes and never opened them again.


    That teardrop was the closest he would ever get to reaching his lover.


    Shirley went mad. She held him tight in her arms, refusing to let go, no matter how much we tried to stop her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Irvin is gone. Let''s bring him back."


    "He''s not dead yet. He''s just asleep. He hasn''t lifted my veil yet..."


    "He didn''t say that he loved me. How could he die? No..."

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    In the end, we couldn''t bring Irvin back.


    The funeral was arranged three dayster. Shirley locked herself at home and did not attend the funeral while we dealt with Irvin''s post- death matters.


    After that, I personally sent Daniel home.


    The door was notpletely shut. I pushed the door open and led the child in. The house was empty with no one in sight.


    When the owner was gone, it was not home. It was just a house.


    Dustyered the floor. With every step we took, it left a trail. It seemed that the servants had been dismissed for some time.


    We found Shirley in the master bedroom. She was still in the wedding dress she had on the other day. Her eyes were nk, staring out the window, holding Irvin''s favorite suit close to her body.


    "Mom..." Daniel''s small eyebrows wrinkled together, and his eyes were filled with pain and surprise.


    I let go of his hand, and he trotted over to her. He tried to nudge her arm with his little hand. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Shirley had no response at all. It was as if we weren''t in the room with her.


    Daniel was puzzled and looked at me for help.


    I walked into the room, raised my voice, and said, "Shirley? Can you hear me? I''ve brought Daniel to you." Nothing changed; she did not move at all. She was like a statue that hadpletely fused with the ground.


    "Who is it?"


    Suddenly, a sound came from behind me. I thought I was hallucinating, but I turned around after a moment.


    A woman stood at the door. She looked much older than me, and was staring at us in confusion. She felt like a kind person. I figured she was someone easy to get along with.


    "I am a friend of the owner. You are?"


    She wore jades and pearls. With that, I assumed she was not any ordinary person; perhaps she was one of Irvin''s rtives.


    Although Shirley had Irvin''s child,


    they were not a registered couple. They did not have a wedding either Without credentials, the Ministry of Public Security would naturally contact the deceased''s close retatives.


    "You must be tryin''s friend, right? Shirley never mentioned you before." The woman''s eyes were clear. Her presence and the way she carried herself indicated that she was a capable woman. She introduced herself before I could say anything. "I''m J, Shirley''s mother." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As she spoke, she walked towards Shirley. She lifted her arm and tried to pull her up, but because she was feeble, she had a very hard time doing so.


    I quickly stepped forward and reached out to help. It took me a lot of effort to move Shirley to the bed.


    "Thank you." J thanked me softly and focused on dressing her daughter''s hair.


    She was a mess, but probably felt a bit of tenderness and warmth in the presence of her mother. She must have missed the feeling of being pampered for a long time.


    I didn''t want to disturb their reunion.


    However, when I saw Daniel standing next to me, I bit my lower lip and did not dare to approach them, but I couldn''t bear to leave the


    child behind either. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I raised my hand and pulled Daniel to face Shirley and J. I introduced him to them, "J, this is


    Shirley''s son, your grandson."


    I deliberately avoided mentioning Irvin''s rtionship with the child. After all, she had a fight with her family because of him.


    Upon hearing this, J calmly turned her face and nced at him. Her expression did not change. "He really does look like a carbon copy of that man. He is indeed his child."


    Her tone was indifferent and distant, like that of a bystander.


    The words "that man " hinted at plenty of sadness and discontent.

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    After a while, she turned her face back and said lightly, "Alright, I understand. I will take the child back with me. Thank you."


    With that, J helped Shirley change out her wedding dress. However, since the dress was very tight, she had a hard time unbuttoning it.


    Her actions thus rattled Shirley.


    Shirley, who was just in a daze a second ago, snapped, "Don''te near me, don''te near me!" She pushed J harshly and brought her knees to her chest, holding on to the dress like she was hanging on grim death while she backed in fear.


    She screamed hysterically, "I''m going to marry Irvin! I''m going to marry him! Don''t stop us! Don''t even try to stop us!"


    J saw how her daughter was reacting and stood up in a daze. The next second, she broke down.


    "You are still missing that man! You''ve gone berserk! You''d better listen to what I''m about to say to you. Irvin is dead and he''s noting back!" "How can I have such a worthless daughter like you? What do you want me to do to get back on your feet?"


    J broke into tears. She was distressed, helpless, and heartbroken to see her daughter in this state because of a man and not being able to do anything to change any of it. She waspletely heartbroken for being unable to help her daughter return to her innocent romantic self.


    As a mother, I felt the same way.


    I walked towards them, helped J up, and gave her a tissue, hoping I could calm her down. "J, you have to rx. It was a big blow to Shirley. It''s as difficult for her to bear the pain. She will get better after some rest, and everything will be fine by then. No matter what, she is still your daughter. You''re the only person who can help her."


    J kept shaking her head. She finally burst after I finished my sentence. "She''s the one that''s tearing my heart apart!"


    "I was the one to bring her to this


    world. I pampered her like a princess. Never once did I raise my voice at her. But she willingly cut off ties with her family just for him. She did not even send a text, and I know it''s because of her ego. I dropped everything toe and pick her up personally just because she told me Irvin''s gone. You can''t even imagine how hard it is for me to sit here and watch her throw a tantrum."


    Perhaps those were the words that J had kept to herself for all those years, and never had the courage to let out. She took in deep breaths from all the crying, but she couldn''t stop being mad at Shirley.


    "Your father and I never said anything bad about you to others. We put you as the sessor on his will. What about Irvin? He ignored you when he was alive and treated you like a jinx. Now that he is dead. you don''t even get a penny from him. What is it that made you demean yourself like this?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Feeling the grief and indignation in her heart, I could not help but tear up. I could only try my best to keep my mouth closed and prevent myself from crying.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The mother and daughter''s hearts were not vain after all. Shirley cried, her tears wet her cheeks and dropped down to the sheets from her chin. Even so, she couldn''t get herself together. Her head trembled slightly, and the grip on her dress had not rxed. She was on guard against being ripped apart by others and breaking the "wedding" out of her mental world.


    J waspletely devastated and burst into unbridled tears. She did not stop crying until she ran out of strength.


    The elders understood that fate could not be forcefully pursued. Since they were in the face of fate, they had to give their daughter a chance.


    Finally, it was an ambnce from a


    private hospital that took both


    Shirley and Daniel away. J was going to take her daughter overseas to recuperate and have the whole family migrate. She did not intend to return and was ready to leave the past behind.


    Irvin''s house waspletely empty and was sealed up by the court a few dayster. Later, it was inherited by distant rtives and sold together with the stock fund under them.


    And that was the end of the Granger lineage in Jarold City.

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    After Josiah moved out, Anne talked less than she did before. Other than on the dining table, she barely opened her mouth.


    I was depressed after Irvin''s funeral. Hendrix was afraid that I would fall sick, so he urged me to supervise at Anne''s club every day.


    Of course, it was just a nominal supervision.


    At first, I just sat there like a statue. I did not want to look too tough because after all, the club was Anne''s. She was young. If I was the one barking orders around, she would lose her prestige in front of her employees.


    The contrast was strong. Anne was crowded with people around her while I sat alone. It felt like I spent more time dozing off here than I did at home. Anne was considerate. When she was informed of new matters to handle, she would bring them to me.


    She pretended to be in a dilemma. After thinking for a while, she asked me for help, "Mommy, Daddy said that you used to be a director in thepany. Can you give me some advice on this?"


    Naturally, I couldn''t ask for more. I took the document over and read it carefully. ording to my previous professional experiences, I gave a rtively objective opinion.


    After that, Anne would discuss with me a little more before she made any decision. The only time we were not together was when we slept. Just as Hendrix said, we grew closer. We even went shopping together during our breaks.


    About a weekter, I received a phone call from Freya.


    "What''s wrong with you two? If you don''t want me to invest in the club, just tell me. There''s no need to hide. You all are acting like some top secret agents."


    "Who''s hiding from you?" I put the phone to my ear and nced at the Anne next to me. I covered the receiver and asked, "Your Aunt Freya is looking for you. Are you rejecting her meet-ups?"


    "No." Anne shook her head and said innocently, "Aunt Freya hasn''t been to the club recently. I actually thought about looking for her."


    Hearing what she said, I became confident. I loosened my hand and said into the receiver, "I think you and Cyril are having a little too much fun with each other. What, did you two quarrel?"


    "No, that''s not it. What are you


    talking about?" Freya sounded a littleN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    annoyed. "Why is no one ever at


    home when I visit?" "I''m helping


    Anne at the club. There are people at home though. Didn''t you ask?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into a strange silence. It was rare to see Freya stammer, and I roughly understood why.


    Anne''s clubhouse was the real deal. Both Freya and Tobias had previously agreed to share a piece of the cake, but they had been put on hold due to Hendrix''s obstruction.


    After Anne''s Cultural City was such a


    huge sess, and with the club project restarting, Anne did not reach out to Freya nor Tobias. Freya was afraid that her looking for Anne would make her seem too involved with Anne. Hence, she never visited the club before. Moreover, she thought Hendrix and I would protect Anne. That was why she chose to do things secretly and did not ask anyone at home for Anne, in fear of making everyone ufortable due to the meeting.


    With that said, I couldn''t helpughing out loud while holding the phone.


    "What are youughing about?" Freya asked.


    "I''mughing at you." Whatever it was, she was a strong woman who had been on the cover of a financial magazine. When did she be so timid? "I''mughing at how you''re talking in circles. We are a family. You can be direct with me. There''s no need to y the guessing game with each other."


    After a moment of silence, I heard Freya embarrassedly clear her throat. "I don''t know what you are talking about. Quick, tell me where you are right now! It''s my treat today!"


    Then, she hung up the phone.

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    It was clean and straightforward. She didn''t even give me a chance to get a goodugh out of it.


    I got my phone out and sent her my current location. In the meantime, I whined at Anne, "I''m not that great in business, but you don''t have to keep your guard up with your Aunt Frey. She has a sharp tongue, but has a really soft heart. Although she hasn''t said anything, she''s probably already nned out everything for you. She won''t be a bother. If you have anything to say, just bring it up right away. Just forget Dad and I are even here." "Yeah, I know," Anne nodded with a wide smile on her face. "I''m not keeping myself away from other people. I was going to see her even if she didn''t n to see me. Mommy, I want both Mr. Hayes and Aunt Freya to join in with the club."


    She was actually expressing her decision, not asking for my opinion.


    I felt flustered for a moment.


    I shut off my phone and dropped it into my bag. I then turned to Anne. "Do as you wish. I will support you either way. Even if I can''t be much help to you, remember that you still have daddy on your side!"


    Haha..."


    They would only learnter that day that Hendrix had sneezed three times in a row with a gloomy look on his face. His employees were so scared to see him that they didn''t even dare to breathe around him.


    If the staff knew why he was like this, they would probably be cursing at me behind my back. They were already standing on pins and needles just working in front of Hendrix. They would have to live through these sudden "surprises" every now and then.


    Freya was here to spend her money, especially after she had misunderstood us. If Anne and I stood in front of something for more than ten seconds, she would inform the staff and charge it directly to her card. Buying things for us was probably making her feel less guilty.


    After leaving the shopping mall, we found a restaurant nearby to eat in.


    "The pastry chef that works here is from France. Their rmended desserts are very delicious. Don''t forget to bring some home for Aurelia." Freya then ordered two dishes before passing the menu over to me.


    I was about to ask Anne what she would like, but when I turned towards her, she wasn''t focused on the menu. She was looking elsewhere. "What''s wrong?" I nudged her with my elbow.


    Anne froze for a moment, then looked at me. Still in a daze, she said, "I thought I saw Quinn and Lucas."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What?" I looked at the direction Anne was focused on earlier, but didn''t see anyone suspicious. "Perhaps I was mistaken. Jarold City is a veryrge city after all. There''s a very slim chance of meeting them here."


    "Who are you guys talking about?" Freya asked, somewhat confused.


    "Two men out to steal our business," I joked.


    "Humph, are you trying to annoy me?" Freya crossed her arms in front of her chest and said confidently, "The only person who would dare to steal my business is Tobias. God knows where he gets his courage from. Who else in Jarold City is strong enough topete against me?"


    "What if they are neers? You know, foreigners," I answered casually. I waspletely focused on the menu as I wanted to order some dishes that Anne would like.


    "So I actually havepetition now, eh? Those foreigners are trying to steal my business from me? Not in their wildest dreams." Freya knocked on the table and looked at Anne. "Hey Anne, do you really intend to cooperate with those foreigners instead of me?"


    Anne smiled. "Well, if it makes you feel better Aunt Freya, maybe we can sign the contract after dinner?"


    Freya clearly wasn''t expecting a reply like that from Anne. She thought that Anne was joking until she saw how serious she looked. She was in awe and then asked, "You''re not kidding are you? You''re actually going to partner with me?"


    "That is correct." I smiled, closed the


    menu, and ced it back on the


    table. I then looked at the two of them and said, "Anne wanted to cooperate with you all along, but she couldn''t find the time to meet with you. When you showed interest in it, you also hadn''te forward about it with her, so there was a misunderstanding between the two of you."


    "I guess... I was the stingy one..." Freya pursed her lips, she looked somewhat vulnerable. She looked at Anne solemnly and apologized. "This was all my fault. As an adult, I was supposed to be more understanding and generous. Let me make it clear as of today, regardless if Oliver intends to take over my business, whatever you need, I''ll never say no to your request."


    Freya was willing to sacrifice everything for me and Hendrix. But making a promise to the next generation was a whole other thing.


    "Thank you, Aunt Freya." Anne said gratefully. Then she adjusted her tone and said, "In fact, I do need some help right now. Can you help me with it?" "Hmm? Now?" Freya raised her eyebrows and agreed right away. "Of course. What is it?"


    "The vice president of Foresty Wine. I would like you to do a background check on him for me. I''m sure I saw him leaving with Quinn earlier."

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    "You mean Leonil Jones?" Freya seemed quite familiar with this person and asked, "Are you nning to get wine from them?" "That was my initial n." Anne nodded, but she seemed hesitant. "They were the best out of all the samples I''ve received."


    Freya nodded and said, "It''s a legacy brand. You could say they''re pretty experienced, but their manager has been messing aroundtely, spending way too much effort in gaining power. Their reputation is a mess right now, especially from external reviews. Wine is no joke. Even if you blend the wine with just a tiny bit of lower quality wine, people will be able to notice. Picking Foresty Wine may not be the best choice right now. It''s much too risky."


    "Thanks for informing me about that Aunt Freya. You can rest easy knowing that I have no intention of signing any contracts with them anytime soon. Nothing will go wrong." After saying that with a smile, Anne then shared her doubts about them. "Foresty Wine however, is the top brand in the industry. If they fall victim to fraud, it will be very difficult for the otherpanies to avoid it too. How about we find out what they''re trying to do behind the scenes?"


    Freya looked at Anne, surprised at her suggestion then smiled with gratification. She stirred her cup of coffee and said meaningfully, "I knew what I was doing when I said that you''re talented. Don''t worry, I''ll check on that guy as soon as possible. Just concentrate on being your own boss, get your club open as soon as possible, and make even more money for me. Everything will work out well for everyone."


    Watching them tter each other was a little torturous for me. So I knocked on the table and looked serious as I said jokingly, "Sorry to bother both of you bosses, but it''s lunchtime, could you two take your minds off work for a while and have a meal with me?"


    "Humph, look, your mother''s jealous," Freya mumbled.


    "Haha, you must be very hungry..."


    "I am. I could eat a whole cow!"


    Lunch would have been great if only someone from the past hadn''t showed up.


    After our meal, Freya took out her credit card to pay. Just as she was about to hand her card over to the waiter, a ck hand suddenly reached out and blocked her from doing so.


    Lucas then appeared from behind the waiter and stood by our table with an attentive look on his face. He said while smiling, "Miss Reid, what a coincidence. It must be fate for us to keep running into each other so often."


    I forced out a smile and said, "Hmm, yes, I''ve heard good reviews about this restaurant. That''s why I came to try their food."


    Lucas looked at me with a


    suspicious smile, then looked at


    Anne. "Hey dear, didn''t I tell you


    before? I''m a good friend of your et


    mother''s, so we''ll be workingN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    er


    §Ö


    together soon enough. Have you changed your mind yet?" Content


    belongs to


    As usual, every word that came out of his mouth sounded full of arrogance and conceit. No one knew where he got his confidence from.


    Anne smiled but didn''t answer him. She then looked at me and Freya. We understood each other but no one chose to say anything. Some things were better left unsaid.


    Lucas didn''t feel awkward at all despite being ignored. He lifted his chin and ordered one of his men to check the bill. It seems he''s learned a lot about Zuckerberg''s dining culture.


    Freya wasn''t surprised by this and epted his generosity graciously. She took her bag and made to leave. "Thank you. When you pay us a visit at the Golden Roof Restaurant, mention my name, they''ll give you a discount."


    "How much are we talking about?" Lucas'' attention was suddenly drawn towards Freya. He spoke in his very awkward ent. "Hello there, prettydy. Are you Miss Reid''s friend?"

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    Freya stood still with an unpleasantly cold face. She looked serious and unrelenting. Showing no signs of respect, she then answered, "No. I''m her senior."


    Lucas yfully raised his eyebrow and spread out his hands. "Oh there''s no need for you to be like that."


    "Technically speaking, I am Arianna''s aunt. Didn''t anyone teach you how to speak to your elders?"


    "Oh, yeah?" Lucas wasn''t backing down either. Instead, he took another step forward. He suddenly became flirty. "How about we find some time alone and work on that together?"


    "What do you think you are doing?!"


    Before she could reply, someone suddenly rushed over and pushed Lucas away.


    Unable to avoid that person in time, Lucas swerved his body and bumped into the table next to him. The table and chairs crashed together, creating a lot of noise in the restaurant. Luckily his men caught him in time and brought him back up on his feet.


    I had broken out into a cold sweat and noticed the man who was being encircled by the other men.


    It was Cyril Zimmer.


    His outfit, however, looked very odd. He was in a white suit, had a red bow tie on his cor, pink lips and white teeth. He looked like he had make-up on. He looked like he had walked straight out of a fairytale story.


    He also had a boutonniere pinned onto his chest.


    What the... Was he getting married?


    "Sh*t, where did youe from you b*stard? How dare you touch me?" Lucas was so angry that his chest was heaving dramatically and his dark eyes were wide open.


    The men standing next to him were itching to start a fight. How dare this guy talk to their boss with that tone? They were ready to break all of his bones.


    This caused quite a stir at the restaurant. The waiter rushed to notify the restaurant manager.


    Cyril didn''t know who Lucas was. However, with the way he was dressed, he was behaving arrogantly and spoke sarcastically. "You''re not wee here in Zuckerberg. I''m warning you. You''d better leave our women alone, otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences, and I don''t think you''re up for a challenge like that."


    "Excuse me, did I hear you right?" Lucas responded as though he had heard a joke. He pointed at himself and said, "You were the one who hit me and yet you''re telling me to back off? Hahaha, that''s really funny."


    Lucas'' smile faded as his sentence trailed off. He then swung a punch at Cyril''s face.


    Cyril wasn''t a pushover. His face tightened and he was about to fight back.


    "No! Stop! Stop!"


    Luckily, several security guards arrived with the manager and pulled the two men apart. They came just in time to prevent a full on fight.


    "Please, calm down, ok?" The manager was trying his best tofort Lucas. "This isn''t the ce for a fight. You''ll have to take your business elsewhere."


    The manager had hastily decided to kick Lucas out without first understanding what had happened. It was obvious that he was being biased towards him and took Cyril''s side.


    Cyril felt fearless. He shook off the


    security guards and patted his clothes down calmly. He ced his hands into his pockets and looked at Lucas provocatively. He had a look that seemed to say, "What can you even do to me?"


    Lucas grabbed the manager by the cor in anger, pulled him upwards, and shouted, "He hit me and you are telling me to leave? Are you kidding me?"


    He was so furious that theyers of flesh on his face trembled fiercely as he spoke. It looked ferocious and horrifying.


    "Please calm down, sir. If you keep acting like this... We will have to call the police!" This wasn''t the


    manager''s first time dealing with et


    this kind of situation. This was hy he sounded firm and seemed to already know what to do.


    "I''ll smash your head in first. Let''s see you call the police then!" Lucas'' face was very close to the manager''s. They could hear each other''s breathing. The manager dared not open his eyes.


    Maybe it was because I''ve been spending too much time with the kids. Because this entire scene was supposed to be thrilling, but it seemed to be aedy to me instead.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Lucas pped the manager on the face.


    I snapped out of it when I heard the crisp sound of the p. "Lucas! That''s enough!"


    "Stay out of this, Arianna. This is my personal matter!"


    After his perfunctory remark, he was


    about to continue pping the manager while his men were already fighting with the security guards These two groups of people immediately turned this intoa


    e


    confrontation.


    Seeing the entire restaurant rmed by their actions, I blurted out, "Lucas, the police will definitely be involved in this!" "This is the city center. The police are on patrol at all times. They''ll be here in ten minutes. You''d better think about this!"


    Lucas froze. He smacked his lips in dissatisfaction and loosened his grip, tossing the manager onto the floor.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You! I''ll remember you!" Lucas pointed two fingers at his own eyes and back at the manager.


    Looking at one of his men standing behind a security guard, he scolded, "What are you waiting for? The police?!"


    They then quickly left.


    The entire restaurant held their breath until all those men had disappeared from sight. One of the customers whispered to their friend, "Where did those foreigners evene from?"

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    The manager looked like apletely different person from earlier. He had blood trailing down from his mouth and his face looked like his soul had left his body.


    Lucas'' p wasn''t something that an ordinary person could withstand.


    Since this happened because of us, we couldn''t just sit by and do nothing. So, we took out all the cash we had from our bags. "Take this money andy low somewhere. Don''t stay in Jarold City for the time being."


    He was clearly unaware of Lucas'' background. He fidgeted with the money then refused, "No,dies. We''re just doing our duty."


    I opened up the manager''s fist and stuffed the money onto his hand. "If you want to live, listen to me."


    "I..." The manager looked at me and then at Cyril next to him. After getting his consent, he epted the money. "Thank you very much!"


    "No worries. Get to the hospital quickly. You were hit on the head. Don''t ignore it." "Understood. I''ll leave right now." As he said this, he signaled towards the security guards who were holding him up before staggering out of the dining area and disappearing through the kitchen door.


    As soon as they left, Cyril''s personality changedpletely. He seemed more like a little puppy as he asked Freya, "Are you okay?"


    As he asked her this, he went to hold her hand, but Freya avoided his hand.


    "Please be aware of yourself, Mr. groom."


    She had deliberately emphasized "Mr. groom". It seems that Freya still cared about his. His boutonniere wasn''t very big, but it was big enough for her to notice it.


    He looked down at the boutonniere on his chest and quickly removed it. "D*mn, do you mean this? This is just a prop. I''ve just finished filming a wedding scene on set, and I came over to see all of you."


    He paused for a moment before turning towards Freya and asked apprehensively, "Why haven''t you been replying to my messages?" "Replying to what?" Freya wasn''t even looking at him.


    "Anything." Cyril looked at her sincerely and passionately. "I''ve been casually sending you stuff about my daily life. Simrly, I''d like to know what you''re doing." "Well, you''ve already seen it for yourself now, haven''t you? Can I leave now?" She was acting very cold towards him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere was slowly turning awkward. Cyril seemed to have gotten used to her constant refusals. He still smiled and put with her "Sorry, I haven''t been


    I used to. I''ve been very busy with shoots. When this is all over, let''s go abroad and have some fun for a few days. How does that sound?"


    contacting you as often as


    "As you wish." Freya seemed impatient. Without waiting for his reply, she shook off his hand and walked towards the door. "Arianna, let''s go." "Oh, you''re leaving already? Freya, hey..."


    Cyril called after her twice, but Freya didn''t stop. Instead, she quickened her pace.


    Cyril had no choice but to shake it off. He pretended to be unbothered and shrugged his shoulders. "I''m fine. You guys should go and apany Freya. Have fun."


    I nodded and chased after Freya with Anne. "See youter then."


    I looked back into the room when I reached the door. Cyril was sitting on a chair like a withered nt. He looked deted.


    "Honk honk..."


    Freya honked her car horn twice. I quickened my pace and pulled the door open, taking a seat at the back..


    As soon as I got into the car, Freya drove off.


    Everyone was quiet in the car. I


    recalled what had happened at the


    restaurant, and couldn''t help trying to look at Freya''s expression through the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    She soon realized that I was looking at her. When our eyes met in the rear view mirror for the third time, Freya stopped resisting.


    "Alright, enough. Ask whatever it is you want to ask. If you keep looking at me from behind, I''ll be ufortable the entire drive back," Freya said.


    I couldn''t help myself fromughing. "I don''t mean to interfere in your private life, but what''s your situation with Cyril? I just wanted to say. He has been chasing you for so many years now, he seems sincere enough. You should give each other a chance. That''s not impossible, right, Anne?"


    "Was that uncle trying to pursue Aunt Freya?" Anne asked.


    "Yes." I nodded and joked, "What do you think about him?"


    "He''s not bad." Anne sure was a chip off the old block. I''m sure she learnt to be stingy with her words from Hendrix. She seemed way too calm as she talked about rtionships.


    I have yet to start exining Freya and Cyril''s past when Anne said, "In my opinion, he seems inferior to Aunt Freya. He can''t seem to handle her. When ites to rtionships, I believe that things can onlyst long when both parties are equal."


    "But..."


    Freya didn''t give me a chance to respond. "Did you hear that? Even Anne is clearer about our situation than you are."


    I shrugged and was at a loss of words.


    Freya continued talking.


    "In fact, it''s not just me he can''t handle. He can''t even handle his own father and the entire Zimmer family. His rtionship with his father was already awkward when he wanted to be an award-winning actor, let alone pursue a divorced woman. That''s what I dislike aboutrge families. It never matters how many times the man remarries, but it is absolutely uneptable when it''s the woman who remarries. I''ve seen more than enough. There''s nothing for me to be excited about anymore. I''m not the kind of woman who has to survive on men and marriage anyways." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She said all of that calmly as though she was telling someone else''s story instead of her own. I, however, found it very unfortunate.


    The traffic light was red at the intersection. Freya stepped on the brake lightly, and the car stopped steadily.


    "You can''t wrap fire with paper. The Zimmer family have already arranged for him to be engaged to a wonderful and obedient fiancee. The perfect daughter-inw for a father who is a military general. He thinks he''s doing a good job hiding this from the public, but the truth is, news about it has already been going around."


    "In the movie, he ys the role of someone''s groom, but in reality he''s actually someone else''s fiancee. Not like that''s any of my business."


    I never knew that Cyril had such a


    complicated family history. I felt heavy after having to process such arge amount of information. I then


    said, "Maybe you''re being way to


    pessimistic about it. Cyril is young, but he''s brave for standing up for his dreams. Who knows, he might be doing everything he can to persuade his family about you too, you know?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "How selfish I would be if that were true." Freya looked up at the rearview mirror.


    When our eyes met, I noticed that she was still the same beautiful, independent woman in the mirror. She didn''t seem to have changed much in the past few years. Time was never an opponent to women who were willing to invest in themselves.


    She was obviously happy but


    maintained a serious face. "It''s much too restrictive being in a military family and I''m a woman that doesn''t enjoy being tied down with rules. Whether out in the field or with his family, it isn''t fair to him to Cause a stikand always have to exin himself to his family just because of me. He''d be burnt out, and I wouldn''t want that for him either. That''s already a clear sign for me to not interfere with his family. This is for the best and the only way for both of us to live our lives."


    Just then the traffic light turned green. "Just like that traffic light. You stop when you''re at a red light and go when you are supposed to. There''s no time for hesitating."

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Freya stepped down hard on the elerator, her expression looked pretty simr to the time she had cut ties with Zachary. Her slightly furrowed eyebrows didn''t look like they were going to smoother, out any time soon. Her expression right now would make any man know that she wasn''t an easy woman to be with immediately.


    Would Cyril end up bing another man she would reject?


    At thest intersection, just before we arrived home, we saw Aaron driving Emma towards the southern side of the city. We didn''t talk with each other, so we didn''t know what they were going to do.


    Freya left right after sending us home. I had invited her in to spend some time with the kids, but she said she was feeling pretty tired.


    She knew herself best, whether she was actually tired or just had some things on her mind. Regardless, she wasn''t the type to tell you anything if she didn''t want to.


    Before we entered through the door, we heard Aureliamanding Wynn and Neal.


    "Not like that Wynn! You have to do it like


    this. Stick it here!"


    "Neal, you agree with me. right?!"


    I felt my mood improve dramatically when I heard her energetic voice. I walked in and said jokingly, "What are you doing? Aurelia, is your brother doing something wrong again?"


    "Mommy! Anne!"


    Aurelia dropped everything in her hands and ran over, jumping into my embrace.


    "Good girl." I smiled and brushed the tip of her nose. "What are you all doing?"


    "We''re makingnterns!" Aurelia said proudly. "I''ve finished mine first!"


    "Really? Good job! Let me see."


    As I said this, I went into the living room and noticed all the scattered parts on the sofa and on the coffee table. There was onentern that lookedplete and was barely visible.


    "Is it that one?" I pretended to look surprised. I held up thentern in my hand and looked at it carefully. Aurelia felt very aplished. "Yes, that''s it! I made that. I didn''t ask for help from anyone at all. Mommy, please praise me!"


    "Naha... You did such a good job! You''re better at making them than I am! There are so many left to make too. I will make them with youter. Will you


    teach me how?"


    "Okay!"


    I smiled fondly as I patted her head. I realized that I haven''t seen Hendrix ever since I stepped into the house. I scanned the room. "Have you seen your father?"


    "He''s in the kitchen." Aurelia was already upied with her arts and crafts, She then mumbled to herself, "Daddy said the one with the bestntern will get a piece of cake!"


    This little girl would do anything for some dessert.


    Meanwhile, Wynn and Neal were simply participating at this point. They weren''t focused on winning since the winner was already a done deal anyways.


    Turning my head towards the


    kitchen, I noticed that the lights were on, and I could hear someone


    moving around in there. The door et


    was closed to prevent the greasy smett from spreading around the house. This was why I hadn''t seen him since I got home.


    I put down my bag and headed into the kitchen.


    I gently pushed the door open and slowly peeked inside through the gap. As the gap grew bigger, I caught sight of Hendrix.


    He was standing next to the cooking table preparing a sd. He was chopping up some vegetables, tossing them easily and ting them.


    There was a pot behind that was boiling which filled the kitchen with steam.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But the thing that stood out the most was that Hendrix was wearing an apron that had cartoon characters on them.


    "Pft..." I then burst outughing.


    Hendrix heard me and looked at me.


    211


    When he realized that I was peeking at him, he ced the bowl down. He narrowed his eyes and smiled at me. "What are youughing at?"

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    "Nothing." I cleared my throat before opening the door wide. I walked in, holding back my mischievousughter as I swayed in front of him. I then teased, "Mr. Roberts'' your apron seems quite special. Was it custom-made?"


    Hendrix looked down at the pattern on his apron and said helplessly, "Indeed. It''s a limited collection. The only one in the entire world. You can''t imagine how much this cost me."


    "Really?" I was confused. "What brand would have so much free time to make a custom apron for you?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, she has a lot of free time." Hendrix turned to check the stew in the pot. He then answered casually, "The kids had arts and crafts ss today. The teacher told them to make gifts for their parents. The other children made things like pouches, purses, dolls, etc. Aurelia caught me off guard and made me an apron."


    "Pfft..." I couldn''t hold myself back anymore. Aurelia sure was very loving'' alright. Wasn''t she just urging Hendrix to cook her yummy food?


    No one knew who taught her this, but it was very funny to see. I took a deep breath and held back myughter. "It''s very well made. It suits you well." Hendrix turned around and smiled wickedly. "Then, do you want me to ask Aurelia to make another one for you?"


    "Oh spare me!" I quickly raised my hands up into a cross. Then, I pretended to be coy with him. "You don''t understand. This is the first apron she''s ever made and she chose to give it to you as a gift. What do you think that means? It means that she loves your cooking."


    I walked up to Hendrix and examined his apron as I said this. Then, I patted him on the shoulder as though I were his teacher and said earnestly, "This is a wonderful gift that Aurelia has given to you. Don''t let her down. From now on, you''ll be in charge of preparing all the meals in this house!"


    Hendrix squinted his eyes and stared at me for a few seconds. I was a few inches away from him. Then he wrapped his tworge hands around my waist and prevented me from moving away.


    We were very close to each other''s faces, the atmosphere turned intimate in an instant. Hendrix moved ever closer to me and whispered, "So you''re actually being considerate of me, huh?"


    I chuckled and tried my best to hide my face from him, but I wasn''t going to be reasonable either. I responded, "Of course! I''m your dearest wife after all. Would I lie to you? Uh..."


    Hendrix swiftly moved in and kissed me, then quickly moved back. He looked amused. ''TH give you another chance."


    "I wasn''t lying..." I mumbled to myself, "The food I make isn''t as good as yours."


    "Oh yeah?"


    Unsurprisingly, the moment I stopped talking, he kissed me on the lips again.


    This second kiss felt overbearing and aggressive, like he was teaching me a lesson. With me in his arms, his breath suddenly became heavy.


    Feeling the sudden change, I quickly sobered up and pushed him away. I covered my mouth and said, "You''re so naughty!"


    Hendrix pursed his lips and held me closer. "What''s wrong with a husband and wife being naughty together?"


    "You..."


    "Humph!"


    "I''m leaving!"


    Since I couldn''t take advantage of him, I simply ran away, dejected.


    His kiss had scalded my face. As I walked away, I ced my hand on my face t cool myself down. Ihad barely taken two steps away when Aurelia blocked my path.


    She held antern in her hand and


    looked up at me curiously with be


    large blinking eyes. "Mommy, is the kitchen very hot? Why is yourface so red?"


    I was at a loss for words.


    Why don''t you ask your father that?!


    "Yes..." I smiled awkwardly and


    quickly changed the subject. "Oboet


    you''ve made another one. It''s beautiful! Let''s find a ce to hang it up, okay?"


    "All right!"


    Children are so gullible.

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    We walked around the front yard. Finally, Aurelia chose to hang thentern on themp at the front door. The weak orange-yellow light wasn''t very eyecatching in the night, but it was more than enough to make Aurelia jump up and down in excitement.


    "It will look much better when all thenterns have been hung up." The end of the year was just around the corner. Looking back, I haven''t celebrated new years with Hendrix for seven whole years.


    I was with him and the children, who were running around us.


    It took me a long time to realize why I was captivated by antern. It was like a small but bright light of hope that carried the hopes and dreams of people.


    Aurelia ran back into the house excitedly, looking forward to night time when it was darker. Thenterns lit up the entire vi. "Mommy,e quick! I want to finish up the othernterns and hang them up! They''re going to look so beautiful!"


    I smiled fondly at her and followed her back into the house. This moment felt like a dream for me.


    When we returned to the living room, we saw a fewnterns that were alreadypletedid out on the sofa. Anne was almost done with another


    one.


    I looked at Wynn and Neal. They seemed very rxed andid back now.


    "These two little boys..." They had to satisfy Aurelia''s desire to win, but they weren''t willing to admit defeat either. Both of them were holding on to their strong egos.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Aurelia, however, didn''t care about these things at all. She plunged herself directly into the pile ofntern parts. Frowning, she prepared to make the next one with a serious look on her face.


    "Honey," Hendrix shouted from the dining room. "Dinner''s ready."


    "Okay," I answered. I then turned to call the children over. "Children, go wash your hands and get ready for dinner. We''ll continue after dinner." "Wait mommy. I''m not hungry yet. I''ll eat after I''m done!"


    She was the only one focused on makingnterns. Wynn and Neal had already put down theirnterns and got up to wait for her.


    "Aurelia, don''t misbehave. Daddy and your brothers are hungry. Are you going to make them wait for you?" I pretended to be angry as I said this to her.


    "Well, since you''re not hungry, Wynn and Neal will just have to share the dessert that daddy specially made for you!"


    The little girl''s ears twitched. She then ran into the bathroom. "I''ll go wash my hands now! I''ll be the first one there!"


    I didn''t know whether tough or cry whenever she went rouge.


    Hendrix came over to me and brought me to my seat at the dining table. He opened the oven and a stream of hot steam arose from inside. "What is that?" I asked.


    "Dessert, didn''t you already know?" Hendrix teased with a smile.


    "I was just trying to coax Aurelia over. I didn''t know that you actually made some. I looked down at the dessert and smacked my lips. Having no appetite, I covered it with it''s lid Let''s leave this to Aurelia. I''ve already had afternoon tea with Freya earlier. I''m not that hungry right now. I''ll just have some sd."


    Hendrix raised his eyebrows and kept quiet.


    Hendrix was never really a big eater himself. The children were still thinking about thenterns. We finished our dinner in thirty minutes.


    After dinner, the children continued


    to upy the living room. Hendrix followed them to help with thenterns. Anne and I were feeling pretty tired. I went to take a shower after sitting with them for a while.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, I caught the faint smell of something sweet. Following the smell, I walked into the bedroom and spotted a familiarlooking dessert on the dressing table.


    Hendrix walked out of the cloakroom in his pajamas and sat down on the chair. He then sat down on the chair and patted his thighs. He was inviting me to sit on hisp. "Come on over."


    Even now, this man still had tricks up his sleeve.


    I pursed my lips and smiled. I then walked to him with a towel on my head and sat down. "Do you mind helping me put on my facial mask?"


    Hendrix smiled without saying anything. He took the dessert from the table and scooped up a mouthful to his lips. After making sure it was cool enough, he passed the spoon over to me. "It''s not hot. Open up."


    I looked at him and obediently ate up the dessert on the spoon. Immediately, a warm feeling welled up in my stomach. "Mm-hmm, it''s so good!"


    It wasn''t too sweet, it tasted just right. I couldn''t get enough of it.


    Hendrix smiled in satisfaction. He then held my hand and passed me the spoon. "Eat the rest


    yourself."


    He grabbed the towel that nearly fell off my head and carefully wiped my hair dry. I picked up the spoon and ate the dessert, one mouthful at a time.


    I wasn''t hungry, but I finished it much faster than I expected.


    I couldn''t finish thest two bites, so I set the te down. Looking in the mirror again, I noticed that Hendrix was smiling. He looked at me sweetly and fondly.


    God really favored him. Even when he looked like this, he didn''t appear foolish at all. Instead, he would worry them. Just how many women would fall for him, if he went out?


    With a hint of dissatisfaction, I narrowed my eyes, stared at his face in the mirror, and asked faintly, "Why are you smiling?"

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    After everything that happened at the wedding, I understood Hendrix even better now.


    Women, power, and his business didn''t matter to him anymore. The most important thing in his mind now was taking care of me and our children.


    He was so spontaneous that he had secretly nned a wedding and even did the house chores. No one knew what ideas he mighte up with at any time, and it was always a pleasant surprise for us.


    Hendrix looked into the mirror and smiled, "Was I smiling?"


    "Look at yourself in the mirror!" I pointed at his lips and said, "You can''t even hide your smile right now! Come on, tell me, what are you hiding from me?"


    Hendrixughed and spread out his hands, looking helpless. "I''m not."


    He then paused, put the hairdryer aside and tidied up my hair with his hands. "I didn''t even realize that I was smiling. I was just looking at you and felt happy. Maybe it''s because we''re living such a peaceful life now, without having to face any unwanted drama. I don''t even have to hide my feelings anymore." "Really?" I raised one of my eyebrows and deliberately made things difficult for him. "Are you just trying tofort me? People say that most marriages get boring after the first seven years and those couples end up hating each other. Look at us, we''ve been together for so many years now. Are you sure you don''t hate me?"


    Hendrix didn''t respond. He simply turned the hairdryer on again. This time, the temperature was much cooler. The cold air made me shiver as it blew through my shirt. I turned to re at him and asked, "Are you doing that to take revenge on me?"


    Hendrix''s movements paused as he frowned helplessly. "Mrs. Roberts, I''m just helping you dry your hair as we talk. How is that taking revenge on you?"


    He seemed to make sense.


    Wait a minute, who cares if it made sense?!


    "I don''t care!" I stubbornly raised my chin up and retorted, "You''re bullying me!"


    As soon as I said this, Hendrix slowly frowned. He suddenly raised his hand up, held my chin and kissed me hard on the face without any warning. "Hey!" "What are you doing?!"


    "Didn''t you say that I was bullying you?" Hendrix''s face was rxed, he was fearless, "It''s my duty to satisfy my wife. Do you need any other services?"


    "How dare you..."


    "Beep! Beep! Beep!...''


    Just as I was about to fight back, my phone rang out loud.


    I saw that it was Freya calling, so I answered the phone.


    "Hi Freya, what''s up?"


    ¨¦t


    While I was on the phone, Hendrix suddenly moved closer. His face was very close to my neck. I felt his hot breath blow on my neck and my ears. It felt ticklish.


    "Is this Miss Reid? Your friend is drunk. I noticed that you were thest person she had contacted. Could you pleasee over and pick her up?" "What?" I was flustered for a moment. I then nodded and moved away from Hendrix. "Alright, please send me your address. Thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, I walked over to the closet and told Hendrix, "Freya is drunk at a bar. I''m going to pick her up."


    Hendrix didn''t answer but suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me close. I lost my bnce and fell into his arms.


    "Stop ying around." I struggled to get up. "Freya is waiting for me at the bar!"


    "Someone else can take care of her." Hendrix adjusted his position and carried me towards the bed.


    "They called my phone number. Who else can take care of her but me? Hendrix,e on. It''s gettingte. It''s not safe for Freya to be out there alone."


    Hendrixpletely ignored me. He


    ced me on the bed and then


    leaned on me with his body. He


    frowned and said, "You''ve been there, already done that. Can''t you be more romantic?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "What do you mean?" My friend is drunk and I have to go pick her up. What does this have anything to do with being romantic?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even though I didn''t understand what Hendrix was up to, I couldn''t deny it either. The only thing to do was topromise. Twenty minutester, I quickly called back and someone picked up the call. Before I could say anything, a familiar voice spoke. "Is this Arianna? This is Cyril. I''m with Freya. You don''t have to worry. Go and get your rest. Good night."

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    "Good... night."


    I finally came back to my senses a few secondster. I turned over, held my head and asked Hendrix, "How did you know that Cyril was also at that bar?"


    "I didn''t." Hendrix smiled proudly with his eyes closed. He looked as though everything was under his control.


    "You didn''t?" I didn''t believe him. "Then, could you be so sure that someone would pick Freya up?"


    Hendrix finally opened his eyes and looked at me with his deep dark eyes. He said, "Because I''ve truly understood the feeling of missing someone, especially when they refuse to see each other."


    "Any other details?" I suddenly became very interested and waited anxiously for his exnation.


    Hendrix slowly closed his eyes again and refused to say anything else. "My lips are dry. I don''t have the strength to continue."


    He had picked up Aaron''s arrogant way of speaking it seems.


    All in all, wasn''t he simply trying to get the better of me right now?


    I didn''t have a choice because I too wanted to satisfy my own curiosity and hear about this gossip really badly. Although I was reluctant to do it, I kissed him on his face.


    "Done. Can you tell me now?"


    Hendrix looked really proud of himself. Although he quickly hid it from me, I could still see it.


    I should have stood my ground. I should have just cried and make a fuss about it. I''m sure he would have told me anyway.


    I couldn''t believe that I let him take advantage of me like that!


    Fortunately, Hendrix kept his word and didn''t push it further.


    He adjusted himself and changed into a morefortable position. He ced his arm in between my neck and the pillow. Then, he pulled me into his arms and pressed me against his chest. His hand began touching my body.


    Men are trash!


    Just as I was about to lose my temper, Hendrix finally said, leisurely.


    "What do you think I would do if you weren''t with me and I couldn''t contact you?"


    "What would you do?"


    "I''d find somece quiet, put my phone into flight mode, then call your number over and over again."


    "Are you talking about that time in


    e


    Hovell?" Looking back on this, I really was much calmer nowadays. I was afraid of bringing up some bad memories, so I quickly changed the topic. understand. There were too many things that you couldn''t say or do at that time. But that''s all in the past now. The most important thing is our present now."


    "Yes." Hendrix understood me and didn''t probe any further. He


    Vis


    continued, "What I''m trying to say is, emotions are like a flood. No one can stop them. I can''t stop myself from the feeling of longing for someone. I can''t even control myself


    When I''m alone, never mind Cyril."


    I nodded nkly. I suddenly thought of something and asked, "But Freya said that she would put an end to their rtionship. She would have blocked Cyril''s number, right? How did he manage to get through..."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Woah! Could it be?"


    I stopped talking because I had suddenly realized something. I had finally understood the situation.


    No matter how hard she tried, she still couldn''t bear to end their rtionship.


    She could ignore his messages, avoid his calls, and hide away somewhere while she watched him suffer. She was pretending not to feel anything, but she was really fighting against her own emotions deep inside. Up until now. She had finally broken downpletely.


    Freya seemed to have a unique


    sense of reasoning when it came to rtionships. Whether it was with Zachary or Cyril. She could always weigh the pros and cons incredibly well, Even if she couldn''t end the rtionship on good terms, she would also put herself in the position with the least to lose. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, all that deft reasoning of hers obviously didn''t work on Cyril. Based on Freya''s reaction towards him, he had be the one exception in her life.


    Iid down on Hendrix''s chest and caressed him lovingly. "Hey, why do you know so much about Freya? Did you send someone to keep an eye on her?"

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    "Do I look like I''ve got nothing better to do?" Hendrix grabbed my hand and exined, "Cyril is one of the most popr men in his industry. He has countless eyes on him at all times. Do you think I even need to keep an eye on him? I did help them to cover up most of the news about them though."


    I caught him saying that. I opened my eyes wide and asked, "Wow, what kind of news? What was it about?"


    Hendrix suddenly rolled over and pressed me under his body. Before I could react, he had lifted both my hands over my head and held them tightly. "Since you''re so concerned about these matters, why don''t we experience it ourselves?"


    As he said this, his other hand slipped into my pajamas.


    Knowing that he was being serious about this, I quickly begged for mercy, "Hendrix, I was wrong. I''m not interested in any of it after all. I''m not going to ask about it anymore, so stop ying around!"


    Hendrix lowered his head and moved closer to my face. He rubbed his nose against mine and asked,


    "Aren''t you going to repay me after everything I''ve done for you?"


    "What?" I was taken aback. Then, my face turned pale. "That dessert... Is that what you mean?"


    I wondered why he was being so kind tonight!


    "What else?" Hendrix whispered heavily.


    "..." I will never eat anything he cooks ever again!


    Even so, I really wasn''t keen on doing it tonight!


    "Hendrix..." I pleaded bitterly with a pitiful look on my face. "I''ve been very busy with Anne at thepany today. We also went shopping after that. I''m really tired. How about another day?"


    I gulped and wasn''t sure whether I had managed to persuade this beast to step away.


    Hendrix was unexpectedly easy to talk to tonight. He let go of me andy back down without saying anything.


    Before I could speak, he then said leisurely, "There is no such thing as keeping a secret forever, especially with how popr Cyril is now. The news will reach the Zimmer family sooner orter and that''s when the chaos will start."


    I didn''t dare to answer him, so I simplyid down, leaned against him and fell asleep peacefully.


    No matter how powerful the Zimmer family was, even if they used their military forces, Freya wouldn''t just stand back and sit down quietly. No one knows who would be thest one standing after.


    Due to how closely connected Foresty Wine was with the Skull Organization, Anne decided to take drastic measures and proposed to purchase wine from Andnd, thergest winepany in the country.


    After everything was confirmed, the alcohol in the club would be solely provided by the Roberts Group. This way, we would avoid the risk of purchasing fake wine while also preventing others from taking advantage of our business.


    After obtaining the information from Freya, it was confirmed that Leonil had made a private deal with Quinn, Lucas, and the others. I immediately set off with Anne and went to Andnd to officially propose the purchase agreement.


    We had made an appointment with them at a restaurant. After getting off the ne, we took a taxi to the agreed meeting point.


    We pushed the door open into the private room, not knowing whether we should walk in or not.


    Aside from the head of Andnd, there was someone else sitting inside with his back to us.


    His body was thin and his skin was dark. It was very obvious who this person was, he was also very recognizable.


    Anne had taken a very short time to


    decide on purchasing wine from Andnd and not many people knew about it. Quinn however, was able to guess her next move in advance and had arrived ahead of usat seemed like this gangster wasn''t as simple as he seemed.


    "Are you Miss Reid?" The person in charge quickly stood up and greeted Anne, assuming that I was her secretary "I''ve heard that you were young, but I didn''t expect you to be this young. You are so sessful at such a young age. Come on in, take a seat."


    Anne looked at me, waiting for me to speak.


    Before I could say anything, Quinn said, "There''s a saying in Zuckerburg. Take things as theye. Miss Reid, are you afraid?"


    This simple sentence seemed to have triggered her concerns. She stretched out her hand to hold me and lead me to a chair. She smiled the entire time and didn''t show a trace of fear.


    The person in charge was in high


    spirits. He seemed particrly pleased with the fact that he was able to strike a deal with the Roberts Group. "Miss Reid, you are so polite. It is our honor to work with Andnd. It is so kind for the both of you to havee here personally. M?. Quinn and I had the same idea. If the three of us work together, well be able to build a brand new wine kingdom! At that time, nothing will be impossible!" He was obviously drunk but he spoke fairly clearly.


    It seemed that before we had arrived, Quinn had already convinced him that our arrangement would involve the three of ourpanies and had even reached a verbal agreement with him.


    We had originally wanted to cut the story short ande to an agreement. But, things didn''t turn out as we had hoped. Until the very end, Anne and I never once mentioned the purchase offer at all.


    The head of Andnd waspletely drunk and someone came to pick him up after dinner. Quinn walked us out to the entrance and had a word with me before we got into the car.


    "Miss Reid, I hope this situation today will be our first and veryst time. Go home and convince Hendrix to sign the contract with us as soon as possible. We''ve been working very well together as you can see. Let''s not ruin this rtionship."


    He was much shorter than me, so he had to raise his head to talk to me. He rolled his eyes most of the time looking rather sinister and terrifying.


    "I think you''ve misunderstood us again. We''ve never worked together before and I can''t control Hendrix''s decisions anyway."


    Quinn shook his head as he listened, looking extremely impatient. "I don''t want to hear any of that. Our rtionship started ever since the day I bought your painting. Don''t even dare think of pushing us away and doing this yourself, understand?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He red at me fiercely. After walking a few steps away, he came back and said, "If you don''t care about our current working rtionship, I have no qualms about causing trouble in your life."


    Quinn left after saying that.


    Watching him walk away from a distance, I realized he looked rather funny as Iughed.


    Did he think I was free from trouble in my life as it is? That kind of threat meant nothing to me.

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    We returned in low spirits when we got off the ne, without any agreement in hand. We saw Hendrix waiting at the exit and just smiled at him.


    On the way back, we told him what had happened in Andnd and how we felt helpless about it. "The purchase deal is bound to fail. Quinn knew about our n. The otherpanies are most probably watching on our every move. It''ll be hard for us to do anything. We have to think of something else."


    Hendrix was focused on driving and remained very calm. "There''s no need to rush."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, he slowly asked, "Do you want to head back and rest or have something to eat first?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You decide." Just thinking about what Quinn did to us made me really angry.


    Before he could answer, Anne interrupted, "Dad, could you drop me off here? I want to head back to the club."


    Hendrix nced at the rearview mirror and asked, "Aren''t you tired?"


    Anne shook her head. "Andnd is nearby, so the journey wasn''t very tiring. Quinn''s men have beening around the club recently and I''m afraid that the staff would feel uneasy if we aren''t around."


    Hendrix kept quiet and silently turned the car towards the direction of the club.


    "Thanks, daddy." Anne thanked Hendrix, then turned around and looked out of the window with a heavy heart, still keeping quiet.


    When they were one street away from the club, we got stuck in heavy traffic due to it being peak period.


    The traffic light seemed to be taking a very long time to turn green, this annoyed me greatly. I then rolled down the window and looked around. As the cars on the opposite side of the road drove by, I spotted a ck BMW and noticed that it was Lucas''.


    I continued looking until the car had passed through the intersection and then disappeared.


    Was it just an illusion? The woman who was sitting beside Lucas looked very familiar.


    "What''s wrong?" Hendrix noticed that I was acting weird and whispered to me.


    "I thought I saw Lucas." I raised my chin to point in the car''s direction. "His car just passed by that way. I guess he must be heading to the club." "I see," Hendrix replied. He looked towards the back seat and asked, "Is everything alright at the club?"


    Anne looked innocent. She shook her head, then suddenly remembered something. She quickly took out her phone to check if she had missed any messages. Then, she answered, "Nothing, just some minor issues. I''ve already dealt with them before we got onto the ne just now."


    Hendrix nodded and didn''t ask any further questions. Coincidentally, the traffic light turned green, and we continued our journey. The car was clearly moving much faster now however.


    I turned and saw Hendrix''s usual nk face, but the mood felt nervous. It made me ufortable.


    Soon, we arrived at the club. Hendrix parked the car at the entrance. He left the car keys in the car, got off with us and strode in together.


    Knowing that Anne had returned, her assistant immediately came out to wee her back.


    "Miss Moanna, you''re back."


    Hendrix ignored the assistant and walked in with a cold expression on his face.


    This was the first time he had been to Anne''s ce, but the assistant immediately recognized him. When they passed by each other, the assistant was surprised at Hendrix''s powerful aura and was stunned for several seconds.


    "Did any of those people cause any trouble today?" Anne''s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "No." The assistant came back to his senses and said this with a smile, "None of them showed up today. Besides Lucas, none of them came over."


    All of Lucas'' subordinates were


    gangsters. They looked so fierce


    el


    that they could scare people and silence them just by standing around. The staff had been so frightened the entire time. That''s why they were happy today as none of these gangsters came today.


    Anne grasped her keys, paused for a moment then asked, "What was he here for?"


    "He dropped off some wine for us." The assistant said, somewhat surprised, "Rizky didn''t inform you?"


    After saying this, she quickly shouted into the club, "Rizky! Rizky?! That''s weird. He was right here earlier. Where did he go..."


    Judging from how things are, we found that something was wrong.


    Anne''s face suddenly changed as she asked sternly, "What''s going on?"


    Anne was usually very approachable and nice. However, when she suddenly turned strict, the assistant was so scared that she stopped moving about and stood up straight, trying to exin everything properly.


    Mrs. Roberts?


    Since when did I say that? How could I not know about this?


    I had been working very hard in the club these past few days, yet there were staff members who still didn''t know me?


    I felt angry and spoke harshly, "Think harder, are you sure that I was the one who forced you to ept that wine?"

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    The assistant smiled obsequiously at what I had said. "Mrs. Roberts, of course, I didn''t mean you. You''re so nice to us. You wouldn''t make things difficult for us. I''m talking about the other Mrs. Roberts."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Are you saying that woman looked like me?"


    Perhaps it had been Naomi. She must have tricked them by dressing up her face to look like me. It wasn''t surprising for people to not recognize others as well as their loved ones after all.


    "Of course not, she''s nothing like you. She looked like one of those influencers..." Realizing that she had said something wrong, she quickly corrected herself. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to criticize Mr. Roberts'' taste."


    I realized that this woman would always babble about for a long time and would never get straight to the point. It was no wonder that she was still a junior assistant even after moving from the Cultural City to this club. Listening to her speak caused others to feel anxious.


    Luckily, Anne knew how to control the conversation and asked about the most important thing, "Where''s the wine?" "In the basement cer," The assistant answered calmly then turned sideways to lead us to the basement.


    Anne was about to walk ahead when sirens red from behind them.


    We turned around and saw a police car with it''s red and blue lights turned on. The car stopped at the entrance of the club. Several uniformed policemen got out of the car and headed towards our direction.


    The head officer showed us his badge along with a search warrant in his hand. "Your club is under suspicion of illegal smuggling. We have to search the ce in ordance to thew. May I know who is in charge of this ce?"


    I stepped forward and stood in front of Anne. "I am."


    At this moment, I recalled how helpless Monique was before. I couldn''t believe that after so many years, it would happen to Anne as well. These dirty tricks were definitely Lucas'' idea. It must have been him in the car earlier.


    After so many years, Anne was now a grown-up. Yet, he hadn''t improved at all and only knew to frame others. He could''ve gotten more creative at least.


    The wines stored in the club were of very high value and there were a lot of them. The total amount of money involved was significantly high. Compared to when Monique was framed for using drugs, this was much more serious. As the actual owner of the club, Anne was very likely going to be arrested.


    The police officer looked at me and said coldly, "Please cooperate and allow us to search the ce."


    Just then we heard several cars hitting the brakes from outside. Several reporters and media agencies rushed in with cameras.


    The police were worried that the situation would get out of control, so they stopped them immediately. Even so, the entrance of the club was soon jam packed with people.


    "Mrs. Roberts, what do you have to say about the ims that your daughter has been caught smuggling?"


    "She had been made a suspect of viting our country''sw at such a young age. Is it because she''s been raised abroad for so many years and iscking in education?"


    "Miss Moann?, did you choose to start a business in the entertainment line because you believe in the principle of living in the moment and of worshiping money?" "Officer, can you tell us how long the daughter of the richest man in the world will be


    sentenced once the will be


    confirmed?"


    There were men, women, young boys, and girls. All of them waved the cameras and microphones in their hands, trying to judge my daughter''s life, condemning her, and even regarded themselves as judge and jury. They had no clue that they themselves were the biggest evil of all.


    "Enough!" I shouted, "How much do you people even know about my daughter? What right do you have to judge us?"


    The noisy crowd suddenly quieted down, most of them looked surprised. A few of them weren''t afraid of us and simply aimed their cameras at me.


    The wife of the richest man in the world was shouting and scolding people on the street. What a great news bit to broadcast. I even came up with a title for them, ''The unknown side of the woman behind the richest man in the world.''


    Unfortunately, I wasn''t joking at the moment. Not only was I not afraid of being filmed, but I looked directly at thergest camera and deliberately raised my voice.


    "I don''t care which newspaper you''re


    from. I''m only going to say this once. Thew will decide whether my family has actually broken thew But if I see any of these pictures or videos today of my family being spread out or appearing in any news channel, I guarantee you that I will sue you until you are left with


    nothing."


    After hearing me say that, some smart reporters covered up their cameras. Only the stubborn ones continued to film me.


    I looked straight at the camera and smiled contemptuously. Then, the woman hiding behind the camera revealed herself.


    When our eyes met, I grew even more aggressive. "I personally agree and support the fact that reporters should have the freedom of speech. However, if anyone intends to hurt my child, I''m sorry. Please be ready to go up against the entire Roberts Group."


    I then pursed my lips, narrowed my eyes and kept smiling.


    After staring at each other for five whole seconds, the female reporter finally surrendered and slowly switched off the camera in her hand.


    The police officer scoffed at this and said, "Mrs. Roberts, you''re certainly brave. You''d dare to threaten them in front of the police? I''m afraid you''ve forgotten thewyer''s code of conduct."


    Was I threatening them?


    Well, it certainly seemed so.


    Protecting Anne was the most important thing right now, and I was beingpletely honest with myself.


    I forced out a fake smile and stopped being polite to him. I stated seriously, "You can say whatever you want, but no mother would remain calm when it involved their children. If you want to sue me for that, please go ahead."


    "But," I paused and looked at the reporters, "If I remember correctly, you can only file for that if your client agrees to it, right? So, do any of you want to sue me?"


    None of them responded or made a sound.


    Seeing that no one dared to make a


    move, the police officer waved his hand and began to grow impatient. "Alright, enough of the nonsense. know yourich people always behave arrogantly. But take my word for it, everyone is equal in the face of thew You''d better pray that we find nothing here. If we do find something, be prepared to be thrown into prison!" "Start the search!"

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    As soon as the officer said this, everyone rushed into the club and headed straight for the wine cer.


    We knew that no one could stop them. Worsees to worst, we would have to apany Anne to the detention center. Since we were innocent and since the police had no evidence to prove that Anne was behind all of this, they could only detain her for a maximum of forty-eight hours. No matter what Quinn had nned to do here, I would definitely do everything I could to protect Anne and not let her get involved in this.


    I remembered when I had failed to apany Monique when she went through these hard times. Now, I wanted Anne to know that I had her back.


    All of us stood in front of the wine cer. I patted Anne''s hand while controlling my own emotions. I hinted to her to remain calm and told her that no matter what happens, I would always be there for her.


    "Open it." The police officer couldn''t wait any longer and hurried over to the front.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The employee who had the keys nced at me and Anne. After giving him permission, he took out the keys and unlocked the door.


    While turning the key in the lock, there was a sudden sound of ss breaking from inside the wine cer.


    Even though we were outside, we could hear it very clearly.


    All of the policemen stood on guard. They took out their guns and aimed it at the heavy door. Then the police officer pulled the employee to the side, made eye contact with his other colleagues, then kicked the door open.


    "Bang!" The door mmed against the wall and swung open wildly.


    There was a very strong smell of alcohol and the floor was soaked with all kinds of wine and liquor. It was flowing towards the door. Even the basket in the corner that had wine in it was scattered everywhere. There was shattered ss all around the floor. We could see the reflection of the lights on the surface of the spilled liquid.


    Hendrix was standing in the middle of the wine puddle. His trousers were wet, his suit was ruined. The only thing that looked decent on him was a white shirt. His tie was hanging loosely around his neck and there were stains of red wine on it.


    He looked over at them when he heard the policemen crowding at the door. He had a bottle of whisky in his hand which he drank calmly from.


    After taking a swig of the whisky, he


    threw the bottle at the wall. The police officer tried to shout as loud as he could to stop him but it was toote. The bottle hit the wall and shattered into pieces along with some other bottles. All that was left was a huge puddle of liquor on the floor.


    The police officer was so angry that his face turned red. He gritted his teeth and his eyes looked furious, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Hendrix, on the other hand, looked innocent and simply raised his hand to wipe his lips. "What''s happening? Why are there so many policemen here?"


    I didn''t know how to react to his annoying yet somehow sexy demeanor.


    I nearlyughed and took this


    opportunity to say, "Someone has


    reported that we were engaged in


    illegal smuggling and these officers have even applied for a search


    warrant to search our club Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I see." Hendrix answered faintly, "What a coincidence. A little ident just happened and now all the wine has been spilled."


    He then paused a while and looked at the police officer while casually pointing at the ground. "If you don''t mind the mess, please go ahead."


    All the wine had been spilled, all the bottles were broken and any evidence waspletely destroyed. Even if they insisted, they would have to get themselves wet. Only a fool would do so.


    The police officer red at Hendrix feeling very dissatisfied, but said nothing in the end. He bolstered his gun and walked to the exit with his men in tow.


    After taking a few steps forward, he


    suddenly stopped and said


    sarcastically, "Mr. Roberts and Mrs Roberts, you truly are a perfect.


    couple I guess no other counted no


    the Jarold City canpare to the both of you."


    His tone made us sound like we were criminals who had just gotten away with something.


    using others without any evidence and judging us like criminals just proved that he wasn''t a fair man at all.


    I immediately yed dumb and epted everything he said. "Thank you for yourpliment. We both genuinely appreciate it!"

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    "Whatever." The police officer sneered, "We''ll see whether you can still keep that smile on your face the next time we meet again!" He left indignantly after saying that.


    Looking at his attitude really made us wonder if we had be enemies with him. People nowadays often look down at businessmen and would use us without any evidence. In their eyes, it seemed as though all the money that the Roberts Group earned throughout the years was made via illegal ways.


    After making sure that they had all left Hendrix walked out of the cer. His shoes stepped on the shattered ss and made creaking noises.


    There was no heater in the cer and the wind from outside blew in from time to time. It was very cold so I quickly asked Hendrix to change his clothes. "You''re drenched. Go to the room and clean yourself up. Don''t catch a cold now."


    "It''s fine." Hendrix looked at Anne with a serious expression on his face. "Quickly, get someone to move the remaining wine away immediately and find a secluded ce to hide them in. They might still be of use in the future."


    Anne and I looked in fear at the pile of baskets with what remained of our wine stock.


    Hendrix didn''t destroy all the wine after all, just enough to confuse the police. Most of the smuggled wines were still in their baskets. If the police had insisted and continued to search the ce, we would have been arrested by now.


    There was no time to think, so he took a chance and it paid off.


    I was worried that the group of policemen would return, so I quickly urged Anne, "Hurry, do as your father says."


    Anne was anxious but nodded at me. She then ordered the staff to call for the others. "Besides the security guards at the entrance and the cleaners, call everyone else in here and act natural. Do not rm the reporters outside."


    "Got it." The staff received the order and left.


    Anne said, "Mommy, sorry for all the trouble today. Leave this to me. You and daddy should go to the manager''s office upstairs and get some rest. I''ll ask someone to send some clean clothes over. After I''ve dealt with the situation here, I''ll head up and update you on things."


    Hendrix calmly left the cer. I then hinted at Anne to take it easy and then followed behind him.


    On our way out, some of the staff were running about in a hurry, one after another.


    While waiting for the elevator, Hendrix nced at the entrance. He was checking to see if the police car had driven away.


    Hendrix took a shower. Then, Anne


    came into the room and looked frightened, as though she had done something wrong. She didn''t dare to sit down. Instead, she walked over to the sofa and started apologizing to us, "I''m sorry, daddy. I wasn''t cautious enough and almost ruined the entire thing. I will take full responsibility for this."


    Just like before, she was rational and kept a safe distance from us with her unusual sense of restraint.


    At this moment, it was like I heard a message from god. All our previous efforts had been in vain. Anne''s calm and indifferent behavior had already been ingrained into her bones. She wouldn''t reveal her real feelings to her.


    She had really inherited Josiah''s forbearance.


    Hendrix obviously didn''t notice any of these details. He only paid attention to the matter itself. "I just want to know, how are you going to solve this?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After a brief moment of silence,


    Anne replied, will terminate the manager who was behind this and


    bar him from working with us ever again. At the same time, I will


    investigate the personal


    el.n


    rtionships of all the staff members to ensure that this will never happen again. I will also increase our monitoring efforts so that we can deal with any future emergencies at any time."


    I nodded silently, I recognized that it wasn''t easy toe up with those three solutions so quickly.


    However, Hendrix wasn''t satisfied. He raised his eyes and asked strictly, "That''s all?"


    There was an obvious look of surprise in Anne''s eyes. She frowned for a moment and then looked quite helpless. "I''m sorry, daddy. I haven''t thought of any other solutions yet."


    She had already apologized to us twice now and the mood in the room shifted. Hendrix always applied pressure to his subordinates and now he was treating Anne in the very same way.


    forhir


    It was hard for him to change the way he treated his subordinates. He wouldn''t even realize he was doing it. I could only ease the tension by saying jokingly, "Well, it''s all over now. We''re just discussing things. Why so serious?"


    "Anne is still young and very inexperienced. You are a senior in this matter. Don''t keep us guessing and get straight to the point."

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    Hendrix looked at me and understood where I wasing from. He rxed and asked again, "I don''t need to know how you''re going to clean up this mess. What I want to know is now that we''ve been sabotaged, what do you n to do about it?"


    Did he mean that Anne should retaliate?


    Anne understood what he meant by this but felt clueless and confused. "Of course, we can''t let this go easily, but by warning the staff, avoiding the gangsters and barring them from entry should be..."


    Hendrix took a deep breath, looked down, and asked, "Someone has just sabotaged us, yet you''re letting them go just like that and are finding ways to be defensive instead? Who taught you to be like this? Aaron?"


    That was uncalled for. Aaron would fight back and make them suffer at least ten times what they did to us. He wouldn''t just ept this and keep quiet about it.


    "No." Anne frowned and looked at the floor to avoid Hendrix''s sharp gaze. She seemed to have some other concerns in her mind.


    Hendrix asked, "What are you worried about?" After a moment of silence, she raised her head but didn''t respond to Hendrix''s question. Instead, she looked at me anxiously.


    I didn''t understand why she was staring at me, but I somehow felt like shifting my position. I tucked my hair behind my ears and asked, "Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?"


    Hendrix looked like he had understood something and then asked directly, "You don''t dare to fight back because of your mother?"


    Anne nodded slowly, took out a photo from her pocket, and respectfully handed it to Hendrix.


    Hendrix nced at the photo and threw it to me with a nk expression on his face. He then crossed his legs, smiled, and asked, "What are you saying? Do you think I''ve betrayed your mommy and our family?"


    It was just like the time when Quinn and the others came to our house. It was a photo of Hendrix and Andrea, but this time they were standing much closer to each other.


    When Anne suddenly showed up thest time, I hid the photos as quickly as I could so that the children wouldn''t get the wrong idea. I didn''t know she had kept one with her.


    This situation was bound to have happened eventually and it was now time to solve the problem.


    Anne gave a rather mature answer, "I''m just a child and I''m in no position to judge orment on the rtionship between you and mommy."


    In arge family, it wasmon to see men having several girlfriends or partners even after getting married Anne grew up in a rich family. She must have seen or heard about this all over the ce. Perhaps in her perspective, Hendrix and I loved each other, but he still had secrets which he kept from his family.


    She must have believed in Quinn''s provocations.


    We couldn''t me Anne thinking this way. Hendrix had always been a good person. Andrea was the one who stood between us and it wouldn''t be surprising if others still talked about this.


    Anne was a very smart girl, so


    feigning innocence wouldn''t do the


    trick here. So I looked at Hendrix, feeling rather helpless and hintedThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    that I was just as clueless on what I to do next as well. We had to solve the problem that we''ve caused anyway.


    He raised his eyebrows and squinted his eyes, indicating for me to remain calm. He exined, "All I can tell you is that the photo is real."


    What?


    I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. This was very different from what I had imagined. Wasn''t Hendrix supposed to push everything away and deny them? What was he trying to do here?


    Did he not care about his image in front of the children?


    Anne was very calm. She listened silently and didn''t respond nor did she express any opinions. It seemed that she was simply epting this as fact and didn''t intend to question Hendrix further.


    If she hadn''t questioned him about this, it meant that she didn''t care at all. In her heart, Hendrix and I were the same, just outsiders. The only thing different was we were rted by blood. Other than that, nothing we do could affect her.


    I felt a mix of emotions at this moment.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    The room was silent for some time. Then, Hendrix said with his deep voice, "I had a friend who passed away, that is his sister. I treated her like my own sister, but she kept hurting your mother and frequently crossed many lines. We''ve be enemies ever since."


    Anne still hadn''t said anything. However, based on her expression, it seemed like she had understood.


    Hendrix then asked inquisitively, "You don''t believe me?"


    Anne shook her head and said, "I do believe you."


    After a brief pause, she looked up at us and added, "I will make her pay for what she did today."


    "Good." Hendrix nodded and seemed to have thought about something. He instructed casually, "Go and rearrange your schedule. You''reing with us to Ucrebury tomorrow."


    "Okay," Anne blurted out. After thinking for a moment, she felt that something was wrong and asked with some concern, "But after what happened just now, would it be okay for me to leave right now..."


    Hendrix shook his index finger and said, "They''ve already achieved their goal. They won''t be taking any action for the moment. Just go ahead and arrange for it."


    "Got it. I''ll do it now." Anne agreed, then stood up and left the room.


    After she had walked off far away enough, I pushed Hendrix''s arm and asked, "Why are we going to Ucrebury?"


    Hendrix smiled and yed innocent. "Why do you think so?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Aside from it being my hometown, we had some old friends in Ucrebury. Anne didn''t live in Ucrebury for very long and didn''t have much of an impression of the ce. There was only one remaining possibility.


    Monique.


    "It''s time to pay her visit." It felt like a huge rock had suddenly pressed down on my heart. I felt upset and looked downwards. I muttered to myself, "Grandpa as well. Aurelia and the others have yet to send their prayers to him."


    All of the most important people in my life were buried in Ucrebury.


    Thinking about them reminded me of just how fragile life was. The more you wanted to grab onto something, the faster you would lose it.


    I was feeling quite emotional and my face wasn''t hiding any of it.


    Hendrix pulled me into his arms. He massaged my shoulders with his thick palms andforted me. "They''ll be happy if we live our lives well."


    Although I knew that he was just trying his best tofort me, I couldn''t help but feel emotional. I leaned on his chest and sighed, "If could turn back time, I would really want to return to the past when tg everybody was happy. Even though we didn''t love each other that deeply, they were all healthy and safe. Unlike now, where we barely know each other and only ever have passing conversations." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix took a deep breath and responded. "I guess you''ll have to me me for all of that."


    I sat up from his chest and looked at


    his chin which had stubble on it.


    "You''re talking nonsense again.


    We''ve agreed not to talk about what Nathan had done. Yet, here you are,


    comining and cing all the me on yourself again?"


    "I''m not talking about that." Hendrixughed. He ced hisrge palm on the back of my head and pulled me back to his chest. His warm and thick palm rubbed my hair as he said, "It''s because I just can''t stop myself from loving you." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If my love for you was any lesser than it is now, we wouldn''t be like this right now."


    My heart suddenly felt calm. It was as though a gentle breeze had blown all my troubles away.


    Maybe he was right. Fate worked in mysterious ways. If there was even the slightest of variables, we might not be where we are together right now, enjoying each other''s warmth and heartbeats.

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    After saying our prayers to the Roberts'' elders and grandfather, we went over to Monique''s grave.


    Even after so many years, the photo on the tombstone was still in good condition. It was a picture of her in her best years.


    Memories flooded my mind. I walked over, ced the flowers down, bent down, and touched the tombstone. I could feel Monique standing beside


    me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You probably me me for noting to see you after such a long time." I looked at the photo and muttered uncontrobly, "Please take care of yourself over there. Don''t worry about me. Hendrix has been very good to me. We have twins now and they are both very cute. If you were here, I''m sure you''d love them very much..."


    Speaking about the children, I looked up at Anne and said, "Look, Anne is here as well. She''s a math genius and now owns a business. She will definitely be a sessful bar owner just like you were."


    I tried to control my emotions and suppress my sorrow. I waved my hand over and asked Anne toe forward, "Anne,e here,e closer. Let Auntie Monique take a good look at you. Do you still remember the time when I brought you here once when you were very young?"


    "Yes, I remember." Anne nodded, then walked closer and slowly ced down the white lily in her hand.


    When she looked up at the photo, she smiled gently. It was faint but very natural. "I''ll never forget that day."


    If Monique could hear this, she would be very happy. Even though she wouldn''t be remembered as her mother in Anne''s memories, she would always remember her dearly.


    Perhaps there was some kind of connection between a mother and her daughter. After a brief moment, Anne touched Monique''s photo with her fingertips and asked, "Mommy, do I really look like Auntie Monique?"


    "Yes." I blurted out, "You both look exactly the same. When you were born, Monique loved you very much and she even wanted you to be her goddaughter. Both of you have this special connection with each other. It wouldn''t even be strange to call her your mother.


    Even Monique deserved to be called that by Anne.


    Of course, couldn''t force Anne to do anything she didn''t want to. I also wasn''t going to burden her with the memories of the past. That would be much too difficult for her to


    shoulder by herself. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Unexpectedly, Anne wasn''t against the idea and had wholly epted it.


    She looked at the picture of Monique with a smile and said cautiously, "Mommy, I''vee to see you. Are you happy?"


    There was only a quiet silence as a response to her question, but it was such a tender sight to see. A mother and her daughter had finally reunited with Anne, safe and healthy.


    Monique''s soul would be able to rest in peace now.


    At this moment, Hendrix, who had been standing by the side quietly, suddenly whispered.


    "You''ve already grown up now and can take charge of several things by yourself. Seeing you still following a mentor around the entire time would have made you look like a joke to others. So, I''ve arranged a flight this evening to send Mr. rk back to Europe. He''ll settle down there and never return"


    Before I could even react to this, Anne had suddenly stood up looking very surprised and anxious.


    Earlier when the club was in trouble, she was able to remain calm. Now however, she was frowning deeply and all of her emotions were being shown on her face.

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    After being startled for some time, she tried her best to calm down and returned to being her usual serious self.


    However, her efforts were all in vain. When she tried to change the topic, she had idently revealed her real thoughts.


    "Daddy, I just remembered that there''s something important that I have to do back in the Cultural City and I need to get it done by today. Is it okay if I leave now?"


    Anne sounded fearless and straightforward. However, when she noticed Hendrix''s sharp eyes, she immediately lost her confidence and shrunk away. Even I was shocked by Hendrix''s re. I thought that there was some misunderstanding between them. So, I quickly got up and held on to Hendrix''s arm to prevent the situation getting worse. I said, "Calm down and take it slow. You''re scaring her."


    It was as if Hendrix couldn''t hear me. He continued staring at Anne, as though he were trying to figure out what she was thinking.


    Itsted for a few seconds before Anne finally gave in. She looked down and was very upset.


    "When did you find out?" Hendrix asked coldly.


    "Find out about what?" I was confused. I looked at Anne and then back at him. I had no clue what they were talking about.


    Anne lowered down her head even further and tried to change the subject. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Since we''re done here, I''ll need to head back. After what happened yesterday, I wouldn''t want anything to happen at Cultural City. Please let me leave."


    "We''re already here. Are you still going to be stubborn about this?" Hendrix continued. It was obvious that he wasn''t going to let Anne leave. Although I felt that he was acting a little too aggressively towards her, it seemed that whatever had happened wasn''t a simple matter. So, I didn''t stop him.


    Anne however, knew that I could convince Hendrix. So, she thought of an idea and started talking to me instead.


    "Mommy, you know how important Cultural City and the club is to me. You''ll support me, right?"


    "Of course." I nodded without


    hesitating, then paused for a


    moment and added, "But your dad isn''t being unreasonable here. He seems very serious right now.


    Perhaps he really has somethi


    say to you. Thepany is


    to


    important, but family should alwayse first. Let''s listen to what he


    has to say, okay?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Anne frowned even deeper. She knew that she couldn''t convince us anymore.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing Anne being so upset, I couldn''t bear it either. So, I urged Hendrix to hurry up and get to the point so that we could put an end to this awkward atmosphere. "Lately you''ve been talking without getting to your point. You shouldn''t treat Anne like how you treat your business partners. Even though she''s independent, she''s still young. Just be straightforward and skip all this all this guessing games."


    Hendrix''s eyes squinted slightly as though he was thinking about what I had said.


    However, this didn''t work at all. He spoke again in a very cold tone, with a nk expression on his face.


    Hendrix pointed at Monique''s grave and asked, "You really don''t know who''s in there?"


    Anne looked extremely ufortable. After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly bowed to us. "I''m sorry, daddy and mommy. I really have to go back to Jarold City!"


    After that, she turned around and walked away. She quickened her pace as she ran.


    Right before Anne started running, Hendrix raised his voice and shouted at her, "Josiah isn''t leaving. No one is!"


    Anne stopped moving but didn''t turn around.


    Hendrix took a deep breath. Inside the quiet cemetery, I could hear the helplessness that Hendrix was feeling through his voice.


    "Just because the both of you aren''t


    rted by blood, no matter how


    good your mother treats you, you couldn''t Care less about her. Yet, you lose control when that person is leaving you for a faraway ce. Moanna, do you really not feel any guilt at all?"

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    "Hendrix!" I was worried that he would reveal everything that had happened in the past, so I tugged on his sleeve and eximed, "Do you even know what you''re talking about?!"


    After saying that, my mind went nk for a few seconds before I came to a realization and looked at Anne, asking, "You''ve... always known?"


    Hendrix would never say anything he wasn''t confident about. Everything he had said earlier was obviously based on him knowing that Anne had already found out her real identity.


    About everything that had happened between Monique and Josiah, everyone agreed to keep it a secret. In this case, who was the one who let everything out?


    Before Anne could respond, Hendrix reminded, "If you still respect us as your parents, please be honest with us."


    His attitude was much too aggressive. If this was before, I would probably take Anne''s side and be against Hendrix. But in this situation, I could only frown and anxiously wait to see how everything went


    Fortunately, Anne was a very kind and nice girl.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Knowing that we didn''t mean to harm her, she obediently revealed the secret that she had hidden in her heart.


    "Two years ago, Mr. rk apanied me to a weing party in a university. Everyone who saw us thought that he was my father. I''d never carefully observed nor paid close attention to our appearances, but ever since that day, seeds of doubts sprouted in my heart."


    Anne looked apologetic and stopped talking.


    We could imagine what had happened next.


    With her powerful mathematical ability and reasoning, she must''ve begun to recall the days when she was always with Josiah. Everyone knew her as the girl who had a mentor taking care of her the entire time, but it eventually became a father who was caring for his daughter in his own ways.


    The silence in the cemetery seemed to devour everything. The three of us stood silently in front of Monique''s grave and went silent, not knowing what else to say.


    After a while, I managed topose myself. I tried my best to appear calm so that I could have a peaceful conversation with Anne, "What else do you know?"


    After giving it some thought, I realized that didn''t sound right, so I corrected my sentence, "Tell us


    what you know."


    I believed that Anne was smart enough to figure out the truth, but I couldn''t trust Josiah as he might have deliberately distorted it. For us to clear up that misunderstanding, we had to know what had exactly happened.


    All Anne did was shake her head faintly as she said, "I took a strand of his hair and mine and carried out a paternity test, that''s all. He doesn''t even know that I''ve figured out that he''s my biological father."


    "That''s all?" I felt a sense of relief in my heart. Things were much better than I had imagined.


    "That''s all." Anne repeated what I had said and then continued, "All of you hid this from me, so I knew that there must be a reason for all of you to have done so. I didn''t dare to investigate further, knowing that it would worry the both of you."


    "Aren''t we already worried about you right now?" Hendrix responded coldly, each word sounding sharp.


    I understood Hendrix''s feelings. He


    had once been troubled by blood- rted issues and couldn''t control himself, Looking at Anne, who was behaving exactly like how he had in the past, pushing herself away from us because of Josiah, had, upset him.


    "Let me talk to her." Being concerned about Hendrix''s emotions, I whispered, hoping tofort him.


    Luckily, he was willing to show me some respect by turning around and stepping aside, leaving us some space to talk.


    Looking at his wide shoulders, I felt at ease. When I turned to look at Anne, I wasn''t in a rush to speak as I noticed how downcast she looked.


    I stared at Monique''s photo for some time, then sat down on the stairs beside her grave, as though I was sitting next to Monique.


    It felt like Monique was actually with


    in the


    us right now. Chuckling, I looked at the words engraved on the stone and mumbling to myself, "Your daughter isn''t simr to you in slightest. She''s so good at hiding things. I''ve been kept in the dark this whole time."


    Anne quietly stood aside. Her pupils, however, rolled around, which meant that she was thinking about something.


    Seeing this, I adjusted my tone and got straight to the point, hoping to gain her attention, "I''m such a failure. Anne doesn''t even dare to address you as her mommy. I''m terrible, aren''t I, Monique?"


    Anne finally reacted. She muttered and tried tofort me, "Mommy, it''s not your fault. You both treat me very well. It''s all my fault..."


    She seemed to be in great pain and had a hard time expressing her current thoughts. All she could do was stand there quietly.


    I had always taken her as my own daughter throughout the years, so I could feel her pain.

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    Only the right person could solve this matter. Only the truth could smoother, out the mountain of uncontroble uncertainties here.


    "Today, in front of your mother, I will tell you the truth."


    "Your father, Josiah, had a wonderful and well nned rtionship with your mother Monique.


    "I thought that you were an ident from their one-night- stand together at first. This was understandable as they were both adults and had needs to be taken care of. Monique insisted on giving birth to you and I supported her decision."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I received your mother''s inheritance from thewyer after she passed away. After looking into their WhatsApp conversations, I realized that when I had first met Hendrix, Josiah had already taken steps to get to know Monique, but they never said anything about each other to me for many years." "Back then, Josiah stuck around Hendrix and me to get his revenge. So you can see why he got close to Monique. He would do anything to achieve his goal. That''s his style of doing things. He wasn''t an upright man at all, but we didn''t hate him forthat."


    "What crossed our lines was how he had destroyed Monique."


    "Monique and I were the same. We both grew up as orphans. Wecked a sense of security and Josiah''s appearance seemed like a ray of hope in Monique''s dim life. He stood up for her whenever she got bullied and supported her every decision. He even paid half of the cost to open up a bar with her, which was Monique''s dream. He was perfect for her and was always gentle to Monique, who was just an ordinary girl. He was never absent for any of her important moments and although they never had a formal rtionship, Monique enjoyed every moment she shared with her


    soulmate."


    "Even though Josiah would disappear for several days or months sometimes, Monique didn''t mind and they never drifted apart from each other. But he didn''t want their first child, so she listened to him and went to get rid of the baby. It was at that moment, she knew that they would never have a future together."


    "But to Josiah, this was a way of


    proving how devoted she was to him. She would give up their child for his sake. He was certain that Monique would be willing to do anything for him. He had revealed his true intentions to Monique, his feelings weren''t pure. She wanted him to change his mind, but refused to, so they parted ways." "If they had broken up for good and if he had let Monique go, I might have forgivem him, but from that day onwards, he began to torture her relentlessly. He always acted like a gentleman when he was with her, but every time he hugged her, he would call out another woman''s name. Since he wasn''t happy with her refusal, he decided to destroy Monique by dragging her along with him."


    "Do you still remember the time when you were very sick? You nearly lost your life because of him. He was the one who kidnapped you and locked you in that chemical factory. You''ve suffered both physically and mentally. He ruined more than a hundred innocent families all for his own twisted sense of self-righteous truth."


    I took a deep breath and licked my dry lips. Then I looked at Anne and said with a wry smile, "After hearing everything I''ve said, do you still want to be with Mr. rk? Do you still want to keep him by your side no matter what happens?"

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    Anne bit her lip and drowned herself in her own thoughts.


    Josiah had once been someone she highly respected and looked up to as her father and mentor. But in the blink of an eye, that man had be someone who had hurt her mother and herself. Everything was turned upside down and it was hard for her to ept all these facts so quickly.


    At times like this, she needed to be alone to process things.


    "Take your time to calm yourself down. If there''s anything else you would like to know, you can ask me. Regardless of who you consider your real mother to be, you will always be my daughter. The Roberts will always be your family."


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down then walked over to Hendrix. I was about to ask him to leave.


    But he had been listening to our conversation the entire time. He turned around and ced his hand on my shoulder. He then smiled very faintly at me before returning to his usual nk face.


    Hendrix looked at Anne and said, "I still hold great expectations of you. I hope you won''t let us down."


    After saying that, he then lifted his hand with some effort to signal to me to leave with him. I followed after him, moving further away from Monique''s grave.


    After walking a short distance away, I felt the impulse to turn around and look at Anne. Her thin frame was kneeling down at the gravestone, trembling.


    I hated seeing her like this, my eyes welled up with tears. I didn''t dare turn around again, so I quickly walked away.


    After bringing me to the car, Hendrix ordered Evan to stay behind, "Look after Miss Moanna. You will serve her from now on."


    Evan was startled for a moment before he respectfully epted the task that was given to him, "Don''t worry, Mr. Roberts. With me around, Miss Moanna will be safe."


    Hendrix patted Evan''s shoulder gratefully. He had worked very hard for him for many, many years.


    The bond between men was beyond words.


    Hendrix got into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    The car drove past several trees as I leaned back on the leather seat. I wondered when I would be able to visit Monique''s grave again. Monique might not even want to see me again.


    She lost her life because of me and I had failed to take care of her only daughter. I''ve caused Anne to feel unwanted and lonely in our family throughout the years.


    I felt that Anne wanted to pretend as


    if she didn''t know anything and to just continue living her life with us but she couldn''t help pushing herself away from us. Whenever she was with us, she would always hold back on her feelings.


    We felt as though she was being cold to us, but as we came to learn, she was actually going through a hard time herself.


    Hendrix looked at me from time to time through the rearview mirror. I still couldn''t understand why he chose to treat Anne the way he did. I didn''t want to pick a fight with him so I pretended not to have seen anything.


    "Are you angry?" he asked, finally breaking the silence.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he asked, I decided not to hold back any longer, "You''ve known all along that Anne had figured out her past, so why didn''t you tell me? Why couldn''t we have discussed this together and work out a better solution?"


    My tone was very angry and rough, but I wasn''t wrong to feel this way. I didn''t mean to vent my


    anger at him.


    Men would usually try to solve problems as quickly as possible and think of the most effective method avable. They often forget to address the emotional baggage that women carried with them during these problems.


    No matter what reason Hendrix had, he couldn''t deny that he had been much too aggressive and stubborn towards Anne. He shouldn''t behave like that with his own family.


    As soon as I finished talking, he frowned. He turned the steering wheel around, stepped on the brake and steadily parked the car by the side of the road.


    "Arianna, I just want you to know that there''s isn''t much I can do or control while also keeping your feelings in mind."


    Hendrix was at a loss for words for a moment. He didn''t know how to respond. He sheepishly spread his hands out and admitted defeat, "Alright, I admit it. I could have handled things better."


    He turned around to look at me and humbly asked, "It''s my first time being a father and I don''t have much experience in this. I at least deserve a chance to correct my mistakes, right?"

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    No matter how outstanding a man was, they would still have shorings, especially in matters that needed close and careful attention.


    There was no point in holding this above him anymore. All that matters now ising up with a way to make up for it. I waved my hand to show that we were over it. I then replied, "Whatever, we need to think about what we should do if Anne really does decide to leave with Josiah."


    "That won''t happen." Hendrix replied with confidence. He then started the car again and drove home.


    "How are you so confident about this?" After everything that had happened a moment ago, I doubted Hendrix''s ability to maintain our family''s rtionship.


    He nced at me from the rearview mirror before turning around. He then said jokingly, "Don''t worry too much about that. I''ve already nned for everything. It''s been taken care of."


    The moment he said that, what I actually heard from him was, "Don''t worry, leave this to me. You''d only mess it up if you did it yourself." As I stared at the back of his head the entire way home, I prayed to God that he wouldn''t take on any more family duties.


    It was right of me to be worried about this matter. Ever since that day, Anne never showed up again. To be precise, she never returned to the Roberts Mansion, but the club was operating in an orderly manner. I wasn''t sure if she was intentionally keeping busy to distract herself from it.


    I had agreed to give her time, so I wasn''t going to break my promise. The only way I would know she was okay was through Evan''s updates. I felt better when he said that she was fine.


    On New Year''s Eve, our house brimmed with lights. Thenterns that Aurelia and the others made were hung around the house. The warm light reflected on everyone''s faces which made for a very warm atmosphere.


    It would have been perfect if Anne was here.


    When we were having our New Year''s Eve dinner, Aurelia had noticed that Anne, who often left home early and woulde homete, hadn''t shown up in several days. Curious, she then asked, "Daddy, mommy, why isn''t Anne home yet? I''m hungry!"


    I didn''t want to tell her that she might see Anne anymore for such asions, so I changed the subject by saying, "Aurelia, do you see those meatballs on the table? Among the pile of meatballs, one of them has a coin in them. The person who gets that meatball, removes the coin and eats the meatball will have good luck for the whole of next year and will have their wishes granted."


    "Really mommy? Will all of my wishese true?!" Aurelia eximed excitedly while reaching out to grab her utensils. She was dancing from joy. With that, she opened her arms and protected the te of meatballs greedily, "If that''s the case, I''ll eat all of them and none of you can''t steal it from me!"


    "Hahaha, don''teining when you can''t finish the whole te," I teased.


    "That won''t happen. Both Wyn and Neal will help me, right, Neal?" She pouted stubbornly, putting pressure on Neal.


    Everyone then looked at Neal.


    He still looked the same. Without answering her, he silently picked up a knife and fork and began to cut open the meatballs on his te, one by one. Aurelia looked at him satisfyingly, then coyly urged Wynn, "Wynn, eat up. I want to have good luck next year. I''m going to make a lot of wishes!" Wynn looked indifferent. He stabbed at the meatballs before eating them.


    I suspected that these two were silentlypeting with each other. If someone saw them for the first time, they would have easily been mistaken as brothers.


    Our New Year''s Eve dinner then


    turned into a coinseeking


    competition. The atmosphere in the


    el.ne


    dining room was rather cold. A direct contrast to the festive


    atmosphere outside that was loud with the sounds of fireworks, parades, and singing.


    Just then, we heard someone speaking awkwardly from outside.


    "Happy New Year, my friends!"


    Lucas, an uninvited guest, had appeared out of nowhere. As soon as he entered the house, he rushed over to the dining room.


    "Oh? Meatballs?" With his hands


    pressed against the table, his eyes shone when he spotted the meatballs. Without skipping a beat, he picked up a meatball with his bare hands and shoved it into his mouth.


    After chewing on it, he frowned. Then, he raised his fat palm, spat out the coin in his mouth and mumbled to himself, "Hooray, I''m a lucky one indeed. Look, the gods do care about me."


    As he said this, he deliberately stuck out his hand to show the coin that represented his good


    fortune.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I cursed at him in my heart, "Why did he have to show up?" I then proceeded to say with a very insulting tone, "There is only one god in Zuckerburg."


    "Whatever, I''m feeling lucky regardless."


    Lucas ignored me and ced the coin into his pocket.


    Aurelia, who had been staring at him, burst into tears when she saw this.


    "Seems my good luck has run out..."


    "Wow, Aurelia. You''re aren''t quite the lucky dog..."

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    "You bad man! You bad, bad man!"


    Aurelia was furious. She threw her utensils aside, covered her eyes and wailed manically.


    Lucas looked at her, stunned. He raised his hand and was about to return the coin and apologize to her. "I''m sorry my dear, I didn''t mean to. I''ll give you the coin, so you can be lucky. Alright?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No!" Aurelia screamed and cursed at him. "You''re bad man, b*stard!"


    "Hey, children shouldn''t swear!" Lucas ced his hands on the table and said sternly, "I''m your guest. You should be polite to your guests. Your daddy and mommy will punish you if you cause a ruckus!"


    Aurelia paused for a moment when she heard him say this. She then cried even louder.


    I quickly got up and went tofort her.


    I held Aurelia in my arms. I then gently and patientlyforted her, "It''s alright, it''s alright. It''s fine even if you didn''t get the coin. We''ll give you all of our luck. You''re still the luckiest one here..."


    While I was trying my best tofort her, Lucas had taken my seat and was preparing to eat as though nothing had happened.


    Hendrix ced down his utensils, he looked frighteningly cold as he ordered Lucas to leave. "We''re having a family dinner tonight, so we outsiders aren''t wee. I''ll see you off."


    Before Lucas could respond, we heard another person speaking awkwardly at the door. "Mr. Roberts, no need to be so mean. There''s a saying in Zuckerburg, ''It''s always a pleasure to wee friends who have travelled from afar''. You don''t intend to drive your guests away, do you?"


    The person who walked in was Quinn. Standing next to him was a gorgeous woman in heavy makeup who was much taller than he was. She had an excellent figure. Her red dress and stilettos highlighted her curves, which made her very eyecatching. What stood out the most was her deep cleavage.


    If these two walked the streets, anyone could tell that Quinn was a man with a very different social status.


    When they got closer, I was able to see the woman''s face. I was disgusted at who it was.


    It really was her, Andrea. Compared to before, she hadpletely remade her face with stic surgery. Her usual look of pride and disdain for me hadn''t changed however.


    There was a saying, ''The kind didn''t live long and the good-for-nothings would live for a thousand years." A lot of people came and went in my life. The dead stayed dead and the The ones who left never came back. She was the only one who constantly worked her way to a quick death.


    They had made their way to the dining table as he said this.


    "Long time no see." Andrea tilted her head to the side, smiling at us as she bared her teeth. She was being exceptionally polite and even behaved verydy-like.


    If I didn''t know about her past, I would have been easily fooled by her.


    Long time no see? I''d rather not see you at all!


    They were definitely up to no good and I didn''t want them to ruin our New Year''s Eve dinner. I put on a long face and was about toe up with an excuse for them to leave.


    But just then, a servant ran into the room.


    "Mr. Roberts, Mrs. Roberts, we have more guests."


    As soon as she said this, we heard footsteps of someone in leather shoes and another in high heelsing from the hall. Not long after, Jordan and Naomi appeared with smiles on their faces. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Both Hendrix and I were horrified. The one person that should have been home on this asion wasn''t here, but those that shouldn''t be here at all had gathered here instead.


    What was going on?!


    Jordan began to speak with his


    superbly hypnotic voice again, "Looks like we''re all here at the right time. A New Year''s Eve dinner is onlyplete when it''s enjoyed with family members after all." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He then issued an order to our servant, "Please bring a few extra tes and cutleries."

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    The maid didn''t dare to respond. She looked at me and Hendrix, confused. Upon seeing that we didn''t intend to say anything, she fled towards the kitchen while saying, "Please wait a moment."


    Not long after, the servants had set up their chairs and utensils. Jordan and Naomi walked over and sat down across from me.


    Even though Jordan had called us a family, anyone could see just how odd things were.


    Ever since Jordan and the rest had barged into our home, Hendrix had a face that clearly showed just how unwee all of them were.


    Quinn was the first to notice that something was wrong. As the saying went, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Upon realizing that, he raised his ss and introduced himself to Jordan. "Sir, I''m Mrs. Roberts'' good friend and since you''re a member of his family, thank you for your hospitality. We are in your care."


    What good could happen when wolves gathered? If the two of them got along, who knows just how much trouble they could cause us in the future?


    What could we do then? We didn''t know any of Jordan''s weaknesses and we couldn''t wipe out their entire gang. All we could do was watch as these two formed their alliance.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Jordan ignored Quinn''s goodwill as though he hadn''t heard him. He sipped the fine wine in his goblet, lookingpletely out of ce.


    Even Hendrix couldn''t resist doing a double take at him. He was still trying to guess what he was up to.


    Quinn awkwardly held his hand up for five whole seconds. The smile on his face gradually fell. He then withdrew his hand gloomily.


    He didn''t hold back on his anger at all. He mmed the ss on the table with a loud bang. The red wine in the cup spilled out, representing how dissatisfied he was.


    Andrea had spent much of her life being a socialite, so she was much more perceptive in noticing a person''s mood. Noticing how upset Quinn was, she quickly acted to appease him. "Mr. Quinn, I''ll drink a toast to you. You must drink with those who appreciate wine as you do, otherwise it''s no different than drinking in water. Don''t you think so? Come on. Cheers!"


    With that, Quinn rxed.


    Even then, Jordan still turned a blind eye to them. After drinking half of his wine, he calmly ced his ss on the table and started chatting


    with Hendrix, "New Year''s Eve is


    such a nice day. We should get rid of the old, wee the new and meet up, with our friends. Hendrix, did you know I met an old friend today? What a coincidence!"


    Hendrix squinted and calmly observed him. He didn''t say anything but his entire being was glowering with his dignified aura.


    Such an oppressive aura was enough to cause the people around him to rethink they things they had wanted to say.


    This, however, obviously didn''t work on Jordan.


    Feigning innocence, he then continued, "Hendrix, I assume you''d also like to meet with this old friend of mine, yes?"


    "Who is it? wasn''t going to let him


    beat around the bush. There were far too many uninvited guests today. I didn''t want to see any of these people, so I had to sort everything out right away.


    Jordan smirked. He pressed the tip of the ss on his nose. His smile deepened.


    Hethen curled his lips up into aProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    on


    meaningful smile. He then looked at the "Come in Arianna, let bygones be bygones!"


    r and said loudly,ones!"


    Let bygones be bygones?


    Was it an old enemy of mine?


    I looked at the door, bewildered. After some time, an old man in in clothes walked into the room.


    He stood at the door cautiously. He seemed very uneasy, his was avoiding eye contact. He then mumbled, "Ma... Madam how are you?"


    "You know me?" I pointed at myself. I had no idea what was going on.


    Andrea, however, seemed to have thought of something as she carefully sized him up. "Have we met before?"

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    Jordan then interrupted, "Arianna doesn''t remember. When the Roberts Group were looking for an opportunity to develop their business, the first enterprise they acquired was Intelligent Real Estate, founded by Agustin."


    I shook my head to show that I had no idea about him whatsoever. There were countless acquisitions and business mergers going about in the Roberts Group. All of these businesses weren''t being handled by me either. My rtionship with Hendrix at that time wouldn''t allow me to exceed my job scope. So, naturally, I wasn''t informed about any of them.


    Naomi raised her ss and said meaningfully to herself, "You seem to have quite easily forgotten about it. He''s had the both of you in his mind every day for many years. He hasn''t been able to eat or sleep well."


    I found it very strange when I heard this. Naomi used to be a very straightforward person, but now she was talking cryptically as though afraid that others couldn''t tell she was being ironic. Had she learned to be more sarcastic and critical since she had turned bad?


    Rolling my eyes, I resisted the urge to talk back to her. I then turned to look at Hendrix for some help. Hendrix''s brain, which was much more terrifying than a machine, might have missed on this information.


    Hendrix squinted, indicating to me to remain calm. He then calmly exined, "Intelligence Real Estate''s internal management had declined our offers for several years. It was only a matter of time before thepany would be eliminated. All I did were the things I was supposed to do and went ahead with it slightly earlier than expected."


    He said this to the so-called "Agustin" while staring heavily at him. Hendrix''s piercing gaze could prate through his thoughts and see what his true intentions were, all while speaking calmly.


    Times were changing and the economy needed to be developed. Businesses that refused to make progress would be eliminated from history. Hendrix took the same steps any solid economic leader would have done. There was nothing wrong with his actions. He had expressed his frankness in a very straightforward manner.


    As expected, Agustin lowered hisN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    head in shame andughed to cover up his embarrassment. "Yes... Mr. Roberts is right. Intelligent Real Estate was already meeting its end. Aside from the Roberts Group, there were also several otherpanies willing to make us offers. I was the one who didn''t want to make any changes, so I can''t me anyone other than myself. Unfortunately, I waste to realize this. I couldn''t even forgive myself for what I had done..."


    He suddenly looked up at us, revealing his bloodshot eyes. Falling to his knees with a loud thud, he


    lamented bitterly, "Mrs. Roberts, ite


    was all my fault. I was obsessed and had lost control back then. I will take responsibility for the things did. Please let my family go. I''m begging you, Mrs. Roberts!"


    He brought his head down hard on the floor, banging on it loudly as he begged. This whole thing looked miserable.


    It wasn''t proper to do something like this in front of the children, so I quickly called for him to stop doing this, "Don''t be in such a hurry to beg for mercy. You have to tell us what you''ve done before I can consider forgiving you or not."


    Agustin trembled and knelt on the ground. His gaze drifted away. He didn''t dare to look me in the eye. After hesitating for some time, he stuttered, "I... I dare not say..."


    He was already at our doorstep begging for forgiveness. He should have had no qualms about telling us what he had done. He was deliberately keeping us in suspense.


    "If you won''t tell us, then leave. Don''t interrupt our festivities." The embers in my heart stoked as my smile quickly disappeared, reced with a stern look. "If you don''t tell us now, then you won''t ever get the chance to tell us ever. Decide. Stop being an eyesore!"


    A good tempered person still had their limits. This person hade to our house on New Year''s Eve and wailed loudly without even telling us what was going on. Not only did he ruin our family''s festivities, he had also tried to trick us.


    "Servants, take this guest away!" I couldn''t stand another second of this after having lost my temper.

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    Two servants who were standing nearby responded by grabbing the man''s arms to help him up.


    The man panicked. He struggled to push the servants away and brought his knees back on the floor with a loud bang. It sounded much louder than before, we could faintly hear the sound of his joints cracking.


    "No, don''t send me away. Mrs. Roberts, I''ll talk, I''ll tell you everything..."


    "Back then, Intelligence Real Estate was getting worse with each passing day under my supervision. Although the employees were working very hard, they could barely maintain thepany''s daily operations. Then, Mr. Roberts took charge via the Roberts Group. He was very well known to be a swift and decisive leader. Within a month, he had forced me into signing an acquisition contract. The more I thought about it, the more unwilling I was to give in. My good friend gave me the idea to take revenge on Mr. Roberts, to teach him a lesson. I was so overwhelmed with anger at that moment that I bought a bunch of..."


    "Shut up!"


    The man was abruptly interrupted by Hendrix. Everyone stared at his angry face.


    Things were finally about to be revealed. What was Hendrix doing?


    The atmosphere in the room turned incredibly tense and cold from his icy re. Jordan, who had brought Agustin here, grinned meaningfully, as though angering Hendrix was his actual purpose foring here in the first ce.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Hendrix remained calm and instructed coldly, "I''ll only say this once. Leave, right this instant."


    "But..." Agustin then looked at me. He was conflicted for a moment. He couldn''t leave nor could he stay. He would either be offending me or Hendrix, so walking down any of those paths would mean the end for him.


    Andrea stood up recklessly just as I was about to tell Hendrix to be rational, and that he could lose his temper after allowing Agustin to finish his story. "Hendrix, what are you afraid of? Let him finish. Everyone is very interested in this. Don''t be such a spoil sport."


    Love and dislike were easily distinguished from a single nce. The admiration for this young woman had turned into hatred.


    She walked over to Agustin''s side with a creepy smile on her face. She bent down, revealing her deep cleavage as she watched the fun. She blew into his ear and then said provocatively, "Go ahead, Arianna doesn''t mind. Just say it out loud. Tell everyone how this rich woman behaves."


    As she said this, she red at me strangely, as though she was disgusted to even be considered to be on the same level as I am. She creeped me out.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Crash!


    Hendrix kicked his chair aside and walked straight towards Andrea and Agustin.


    When I finally came back to my senses, Hendrix had already lifted Agustin up by his cor like a dog. He was kicking his legs feebly.


    "Hendrix!" I hurriedly covered Aurelia''s eyes with my hand and shouted, "The children are here!"


    He had be much more gentle


    lately, but when I saw him standing in the middle of that puddle of wine in the club during the police raid, knew that he hadn''t changed at all. He was still swift, decisive and impatient.


    He could very easily choke someone to death.


    When Hendrix heard this, he turned around to look at me. When he came back to his senses, he flung the man aside.


    Agustin fell down the stairs and then got back on his feet, wretched. He didn''t dare to make a sound from the pain. He simply endured it with a painful expression on his face.


    "Get lost!" Hendrix''s voice was piercingly cold. His eyes looked furious.


    Agustin dashed out the house immediately.


    Well, it''s finally quiet at least.


    Andrea, who was still foolishly


    courageous, chimed in sarcastically, "Hendrix, I''ve never seen your angry side before. You must be very worried about people finding this.


    ???


    out, based on how flustered you are. The wife you tried so hard to win over is just like me. She''s a dirty whole who would sleep with anyone!"


    "Urgh..."


    Right after she said that, a pair ofrge hands grabbed her throat.

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    Andrea grabbed his arm and pped it twice, indicating for him to let go. But he didn''t.


    Her face flushed red. She could probably hold her breath for ten seconds at most. She would be begging for her life soon.


    However, things didn''t go as I had hoped.


    When Andrea was at her limit, she became even more furious. She wanted to irritate Hendrix even more. She provoked him with a smile, she was barely holding on as she said, "It seems like I''ve poked you in your sore spot. You didn''t want me. You''d rather be someone unclean. Hendrix, you b*stard..." Her words trailed off as she gasped.


    Hendrix''s eyes shed coldly. The veins on his hands bulged, he was exerting way too much force. Like a deadly viper, he was slowly squeezing out ever bit of life she had.


    I didn''t care if Andrea lived or died, but I wasn''t going to let Hendrix do anything to would jeopardize his freedom.


    The things Agustin said had made him delusional. Maybe he had prepared tomit a heinous act, but no one else knew Hendrix better than me. This


    I was certain.


    I stepped forward and spoke nkly to Andrea''s self-righteous looking face, "You''re wrong. We''re nothing alike, from top to toe. Hendrix is the only man for me."


    Upon hearing this, Andrea struggled as she turned to look at me in disbelief. The moment she tried to struggle, she began to choke, as her trachea was still being squeezed.


    I thought that Hendrix would let go at the appropriate time. His hands however, remained firm and tense until Andrea''s eyes bulged out from her sockets.


    When I turned to look at Hendrix, I found him shrouded in an aura of strong murderous intent. He seemed prepared for what was toe and the consequences of it.


    Without hesitating, I rushed over, pulled at Hendrix''s arm and raised my voice as I tried to snap him back to reality, "Hendrix! Let go! If she dies, you''ll be in trouble. Do you want me to raise our children alone?"


    Hendrix''s expression changed dramatically. He quickly loosened his grip. Andrea lost bnce and stumbled onto the ground.


    She held onto her neck and


    struggled to get back on her feet.


    Her voice sounded hoarse, but she


    1.n


    still refused to give up as she continued to provoke us, "That''s impossible, Arianna, you''re not that lucky. You don''t deserve any of this!"


    Aaron had mentioned that Andrea had her first child after being assaulted. She had always assumed that Hendrix disliked her because of This was how she had


    this.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    el


    developed into the person she was now, there was no going back for her.


    She assumed that I might have experienced a simr situation in the past. She thought that she could finally pull me away from him and convinge Hendrix to abandon me. This seemed to be the only way to ease the hatred she had in her heart.


    However, she had forgotten something. The moment she fell into depravity and began to harbor her wicked heart, God would never take care of her ever again. It was the same for her right now.


    I held Hendrix''s hand down and looked at Andrea condescendingly. Without uttering another word, I ordered our servants to take her away, "Throw her out."


    I turned around, nced at the chaotic dining table and said, "Minnie, take the children upstairs. Have them take a nap and then wake them up at midnight to watch the fireworks."


    "Yes Mrs. Roberts."


    Although the children were reluctant to do this, they could sense how tense things were right now, so they didn''t protest and obediently headed upstairs.


    Our joyous New Year Eve''s dinner had turned into a proper mess.


    Jordan tossed his napkin aside and cast a sideways nce at us. He then pulled Naomi''s chair back for her and walked her towards the door, hand in hand.


    When he passed us, Jordan reached out and gave a meaningful pat on Hendrix''s shoulder, but Hendrix avoided him.


    But even then, Jordan didn''t get upset. Instead, he changed the subject, "Hendrix, do you still remember your true self?"

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    Without waiting for Hendrix''s response, he turned around, looked straight ahead, and said to himself with a smile, "You should remember everything by now, hahaha..."


    He then took Naomi''s arm and left our house.


    He was the one who had caused this disturbance. He had stirred up trouble and then left the scene after witnessing themotion. We couldn''t do anything to him except grit our teeth in hatred.


    When I turned around, Hendrix still looked upset. He looked like he was going to lose control very soon.


    Was there a need to go that far? He had be so agitated from the things Andrea said to him. People who didn''t know the truth would think that they were still in love with each other.


    I sighed, looked away and caught a glimpse of the two ck figures still in the dining room. In a situation like that, it would be unreasonable of them to act as though nothing had happened and to continue being a nuisance in someone else''s house.


    Since the children were out of their reach, I dragged Hendrix upstairs and ignored them. It was up to them whether they wanted to leave or not.


    I brought Hendrix over to the sofa. I then sat on the coffee table, like a police officer interrogating a prisoner with a stern look.


    Hendrix stared at me and made eye contact with me at first. But then he gradually lowered his gaze and felt uneasy.


    I was confident that he was still hiding something from me. On top of that, it was about Andrea.


    "Tell me everything." I was very calm. After having gone through so much in my life, there weren''t many things that would surprise me anymore. Hendrix was ying dumb. "What did you say?"


    "The secret you''ve been hiding deep inside your heart." I reached out and poked at his chest, smiling wryly as I tried to ease the tension, "I can tell that something must have happened between you, Agustin and Andrea. It''s something that I don''t know about. Tell me everything. You''ll be forgiven if you tell me everything, but if you hide anything from me, you''re going to be punished!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix relented. He looked up at me as if to prove his innocence by exining, "You''ve already heard all of it. It was as you''ve said, Agustin intended to vite you, but failed to do so. I got mad because Andrea ndered you in front of our


    children."


    He knew how to take advantage of the situation. He concocted a great excuse for himself.


    "Is that all? You''re not lying to me?"


    "That''s all," Hendrix nodded confidently.


    I got up and circled around him. "Why can''t I bring myself to trust you?"


    Even though Andrea did have a nasty mouth, that didn''t mean that the things she said earned her a death sentence. Also, based on how he reacted, it seemed much more than just anger.


    It seemed like he had flown in a rage out of embarrassment.


    Why was this the case?


    As I stared at Hendrix, I got lost in my thoughts for quite some time. I had to admit, he was a really capable man. He was so capable that he could hide almost anything from me.


    "Alright then, I trust you." If I pretended to let this matter go, he would then lower his guard, opening up more opportunities for me to find out the truth. I turned out to be right.


    After the fireworks show at midnight, I apanied the children to set off some fireworks by myself. Hendrix had hidden himself away and made some calls.


    He thought he had fooled me. What


    he didn''t know, was that I had already convinced Minnie to keep an eye on him by telling her that she


    would be "stopping Hendrix frommet


    having an affair which would ruin our family". Minnie was very popr in the household, so long as Hendrix was at home, I would know


    everything he was up to.


    After knowing that Hendrix was going to do something behind my back, I kept a close eye on him the very next day. I made up an excuse to drop by the club to meet up with Anne, when I actually secretly ordered a taxi and waited for Hendrix to leave the house by the side road.


    The driver was a middle-aged honest-looking man, but was also quite the chatterbox.


    "Miss, are you waiting for someone? Do you want to call them to tell them to hurry up?"


    "Based on the way you keep looking around, are you checking to see if your husband is having an affair?"


    I found his observation to be


    interesting and rather amusing, so I chuckled and yed along, trying to appear pitiful as I mumbled, "Yes, gave birth to a pair of twins for him. Now that the children are all grown up, be''s been slowly losing interest ime and has started having an affair..."


    As I said this, I covered my face and pretended to sob. My eyes were, however, fixed in the direction of the mansion out of fear of missing his car. "Well, take it easy. Men are all the same. For the sake of the children, you''ll have to stay strong..."


    While talking, the driver pulled out a piece of tissue paper from the tissue box and handed it to me. "Wipe away your tears. Looks like you don''t have it easy either..."


    Just then, Hendrix''s car whizzed past us.


    "That''s him. Keep up with him!"


    The tissue paper box fell onto the car seat as the driver was stunned from my reaction. "Chase after him? Are you kidding me? Lady, that''s a sports car!"

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    Well, I was forcing him into this. "Just do your best. It''s alright if you can''t keep up."


    "Alright, sit tight!"


    The taxi driver then stepped on the gear and the clutch. He turned the steering wheel and rushed out in a sh.


    I was thrown backwards due to the inertia and bumped onto the seat. I wouldn''t have managed to stabilize myself if I hadn''t reacted so quickly. This man was an excellent driver!


    We were quite lucky today. We followed the path that Hendrix took. After passing a couple of streets, we noticed that his car was stuck in traffic at an intersection.


    "Sir, drive on the nextne, but don''t follow him too closely." Hendrix was always careful. So if I wasn''t careful myself, I would be caught easily.


    "Understood."


    We were staying about two cars away from Hendrix. After driving for another twenty minutes, he parked his car in front of a cafe in themercial district.


    I asked the driver to park his taxi in front of the bank. I then got out of the car and hid behind amp pole by the roadside. I saw Hendrix get out of the car and walk into the cafe.


    From a distance, I spotted Hendrix in front of arge French window. He walked along the row of tables that were arranged by the windows and then sat down.


    I was shocked to see the face of the man who was sitting across from him. I was rooted on the spot behind themp post.


    I had assumed that he would be meeting with Agustin, the man from yesterday. Instead he was meeting with Jordan.


    The atmosphere between them was very tense. Faced with the ever hypocritical Jordan, Hendrix, who rarely ever showed any emotion, seemed angry.


    Both of them were smart enough to say the most concise of things to trigger each other''s emotions.


    Sure enough, in just a few minutes, Hendrix suddenly stood up and left the table angrily. The two of them parted unhappily.


    It looked like Hendrix wasn''t able to get the better of him.


    I wasn''t surprised. Jordan was the best at using soft threats. Compared to him, who would betray his parents at will, Hendrix was much too soft-


    hearted.


    When I noticed that Hendrix had entered his car, I dialed his number.


    The call connected rather quickly. Hendrix sounded troubled. "Did it go well?"


    Even when he was at the brink of


    losing his cool, he was still


    concerned about me. I felt somewhat distressed as I nodded at the phone. "Yes, everything went well, Anne has always been a sensible girl. We''re family after all. There''s nothing that we can''t solve together, right?"


    I had meant to hint something to him by saying that. I hoped that Hendrix would keep this in mind. It would be much easier for him to solve his problems together with us instead of solving them alone.


    Men can be strong, but they don''t have to force themselves like this. Our home would always be a safe shelter for all of us.


    Hendrix was quiet for a while, then said faintly, "Of course, it''s a good thing that the two of you have made up. Since you two haven''t spoken in so long, you should spend more time with Anne and get along with her It''s quite busy at thepany today, so I''ll be homete today."


    "I understand. Go ahead and do your work."


    "Okay, I''m hanging up now."


    As he was about to hang up the phone, I called out to him, "Hendrix."


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Hendrix still appeared calm.


    "I can''t seem to remember how our wedding went. Can you remind me about it?" I said.


    Hendrix chuckled and didn''t respond.


    "What are youughing at?" I asked.


    "Nothing." Hendrix seemed to be in a


    much better mood. "I was just


    thinking that it''s time to urge the editing team to take care of our


    wedding video so that you don''t


    have to think about it all the time. Since you can''t remember al of the wonderful things that haveBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    happened, you might someday


    forget how good I''ve been to you."


    I frowned and said jokingly to him. "Do you think I''m that ruthless? You treat me way better than I deserve."

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    After thinking for a while, I then added, "Hendrix, I''m not a princess in a fairy tale, and I don''t expect to live like one. Don''t forget, we''re husband and wife. We''ve ovee several difficult periods together. Wee and go as a set, what''s mine is yours."


    Hendrix was quiet again. I was sure that he had heard me and was just ying dumb.


    If he didn''t want to say something, then no one on earth could pry it out of him.


    I had to think of another way to get through to him. "Never mind, Anne is calling me now. I won''t keep you from your work. See you at hometer." "Bye."


    Not long after he hung up, Hendrix''s car disappeared at the next intersection.


    I had originally nned to leave. But Iter discovered that the chair Hendrix had sat on earlier was now upied by someone else. With one nce, I could tell that the petite, tanned skinned man was Quinn.


    He had been snubbed by Jordan in front of everyonest night. Seems he was attempting another shot at talking to him. He seemed to be able to shrug off temporary setbacks.


    This time however, Jordan wasn''t ignoring Quinn. The two of them talked for quite some time and then clinked their sses together. They seemed to have reached some sort of agreement.


    Having two separate enemies was troubling, but having two enemies who had formed an alliance was much worse.


    They were like two giant spiders spinning a web, each of them waiting for Hendrix to fall into their traps.


    The only thing in my mind was that I could just sit still and await my doom.


    I had to investigate them and discover their secrets. Its not like I could just smash them open and see the secrets hidden in their hearts. But, based on the events that have happened and the things there were going to happen would hold clues to them.


    Tobias used to be a very good investigator back in the day. Just as I was about to send him a text message, I spotted Aaron''s name under my contacts list.


    Suddenly, shes of memories assaulted my mind.


    "She seemed to have gotten stronger..." "You didn''t want me, instead you chose someone unclean..." "At the time, the Roberts Group was still trying to develop..."


    Could there be some connection between these things?


    I had a bad feeling about this, so I quickly called Aaron with my trembling hands.


    "Aaron, I have something to ask you about."


    "Go ahead."


    "You were the one who found out that Andrea got pregnant with her first child when she was abused, right? Who did it exactly? Did you discover anything about this?"


    "It''s been so many years. Why are you suddenly asking me about this?" Aaron pondered about this for a moment then said, "All I found out


    ret


    was that a group of gangster out


    done it, but I couldn''t find out who was actually behind it. It wouldn''t be very difficult to check." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Then please look into it. Also, I saw Jordan and Quinn meeting up today. They seemed to be working together. I don''t know if they''re just going to deal with Hendrix or if they intend to do something to the Reid Group as well. You need to be very careful."


    Aaron paid no mind to them.


    "They''re just some gangsters. They


    mean nothing to me. If trouble arises, I''ll hand Mesville some money and destroy their homes. Then we''ll see just how arrogant they are. A group of dumb foreigners should just stay in their own country instead ofing to Zuckerburg, acting all tough. Who do they think I am, HelioKitty?"


    "Let''s just hope for the best." I wasn''t in aughing mood right now, so I reminded him to be careful. "Don''t forgot about Jordan. Don''t take this lightly."


    "I know, I understand. I''m your


    brother. I''m also one of the best talents working in amercial empire. won''t fall for their traps so easily. You can rest easy. That''s all


    I''m


    gonna say. Alright, Yana''s calling me again. I''ll get scolded if I''mte. 1''4bcall youter when I have news." "Beep beep beep..."

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    At 11 o''clock in the evening, I leaned against the sofa and fell asleep.


    I was still thinking about Hendrix and wasn''t in a very deep sleep. I heard the sound of the door opening in the corridor and footsteps that sounded intentionally quiet.


    He had opened the door and walked in. He then gently approached me, took off his coat and ced it on me.


    When I opened my eyes, Hendrix had knelt beside the sofa/. He was about to carry me back into the room. When he noticed that I had woken up, he patted my head and said, "Didn''t I tell you that you didn''t have to wait for me? Why didn''t you go to sleep?"


    He called me during dinner, saying that he had to deal with a multinational meeting and wouldn''t be able toe back until after midnight.


    I propped myself up with the help of the sofa''s armrest. I was still slightly dazed. "I can''t sleep when you aren''t home."


    Hendrixughed at me because I was being childish. "If I don''t work overtime, if something goes wrong, I won''t be able to guarantee your safety and the children''s, for the rest of our lives. I would be very unhappy if that happens."


    "How are we in danger when you''re still doing fine?" I scolded, "We''ll never be able to spend all our money. You don''t need to work as hard as before. If anything happens to your health, you can''t make up for it no matter how much money you spend."


    Hendrix smiled, lowered his head and helped me put on my slippers for me. He helped me to the bedroom and said, "I''m still healthy and everything is going well for me. I know, none of that can be exchanged for money. Rome wasn''t built in a day. In order to keep our family safe, we can''t rx for even a moment. We have to take it as though we are walking on thin ice."


    I understand what he meant. The bigger a business got, the more responsibilities you would have. I wasn''t afraid of idents, but I was very concerned about other people plotting against us.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I hadn''t waited this long just to talk business with Hendrix. Besides, I wasn''t sleepy after napping earlier. I hoped to get an honest answer out of Hendrix tonight.


    Hendrix helped me to the bedside, bent down and fiddled with my hands. Then, he suddenly said, "Honey, what would you do if you suddenly found out that I wasn''t a good man at all?"


    I was confused about this. "What do you mean by not good? What''s wrong?"


    After a brief pause, I said thoughtfully, "When we got married, you weren''t very good to me. But I followed you through thick and thin and now, here we are.


    Old married couples were bound to talk about these weird topics.


    One of the greatest expressions of love was when someone was willing to confess something about them to you. Unlike enemies, who would hate each other and disagree on everything, we were much closer and sturdier than that.


    Hendrix hung his head low as he smiled. He then repeated the question, "I mean what if I''m not as good as you think I am, or what if was a selfish person? Someone who only cared about himself and would casually sacrifice other people for his own interests. Would d you despise me?"


    Sure enough, be it men or women, everyone would be a chatterbox when they had something they needed to get off their chest.


    We were practically living under the


    same roof, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about. I simply reached out and held his face,


    forcing him to look into my eyes


    "Hendrix, look at me." "I am your wife, I love you and I will always be by your side. This will never change, understand?"


    He blinked, then rxed and smiled. After quickly hiding his smile, he said, "I understand."


    Why was he still hesitating to tell me the truth even after I had patientlyforted him? How much longer did I have to wait?

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    I had gotten very impatient. Hendrix then rolled up my trousers and began to massage my calves.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    This reminded me of a saying, "If a married man attempts to please you, it''s either because they have done something wrong or they are being led astray."


    When I thought about this, I reached out and tried to grab his arm. But just then, his maic voice whispered to me, "I had a meeting with Jordan today. He wanted me to run a counterfeit money ring with him."


    My hand stopped midway, I then ced them down weakly. Luckily, he had mentioned it just in time. If he had taken even a second more, I would have acted very differently.


    "The government is really strict when ites to fake money. How dare he suggestmitting such a crime?" I asked.


    Hendrix massaged my feet while he exined casually, "It''ll be difficult to trace the source if he only supplies it to other countries. He''s very smart. He ns to use Zuckerburg as his base, but he won''t do anything that will actually vite localws. Even if his illegal business gets discovered, he won''t be extradited." "He''s also the one who provoked Quinn and Lucas. His goal is to make the police suspect the Roberts Group of printing illegal money. They intend to get the police to constantly observe me and restrict my movements. It''s a very dark time now, everyone''s in danger and under surveince now. They are all expecting to take the fall."


    This was how the world was. You wouldn''t be rewarded even if you were a good person your entire life. But rumors were dangerous. If enough people believed rumors about you being a criminal, thousands more would immediately brand you as one without any proof.


    You need to be mentally strong to be a good person.


    If I were Hendrix, I would be terribly disappointed. After so many years of hard work being a conscientious entrepreneur, having paid so much in taxes as was due and providing jobs for so many people, only to end up like this, all because of two horrible foreigners. Despicable.


    "A good person doesn''t fear the dark. I believe in you, the whole family believes in you. That alone is enough." I looked at him and said earnestly, "Hendrix, you must remember that you will never be defeated by someone who doesn''t care as much as you do."


    Hendrix narrowed his eyes. He then stood up and kissed me gently on the forehead. "Don''t worry about it, Mrs Roberts. I''m going to take a bath now." After that, he turned around and went into the bathroom. Not long after, the sound of the shower running could be heard from the bathroom. I finally felt at ease after talking to him about it.


    Later, when I leaned against Hendrix''s chest and was about to fall asleep, I suddenly realized that he only exined his meeting with Jordan. What about the matter fromst night? What did Agustin and Andrea do to have made him so angry?


    After thinking of this, I was suddenly wide awake. I looked up and noticed that Hendrix was already snoring. So I decided to ask him about it now.


    I hugged him tightly and suppressed


    my urge to ask him about it. He was


    very good at diverting a person''s attention. It took me so long to


    realize!


    I found some answers from our conversation tonight, but not all of them.


    Men!


    I was awakened by the sound of Minnie knocking on our door. I opened my eyes and looked at my watch. It was barely seven o''clock in the morning. "What''s the matter, Minnie?" I asked, unable to fully open my eyes.


    "A military officer says he wants to meet with you. He''s been waiting in the hall for some time now," Minnie eximed.


    I wouldn''t be getting any peaceful sleep this morning either.


    I mumbled to myself and decided to handle this like an adult, "Got it. Go and wee him in for now. We''ll be down soon."


    After a long sigh, I mustered up the energy to open her eyes. I turned my head and noticed that Hendrix was asleep from his snoring.


    I blinked and when my vision cleared up, I realized that he was having a nightmare. His brows were tightly furrowed as though he was stuck in his nightmare, unable to wake up from it.


    he


    I reached out and tried to wake him up, Hendrix suddenly opened his eyes, which scared me so much that


    I almost screamed out loud. held


    onto my chest in fear. Content


    belongs to


    I froze for a few seconds. He turned to look at me, then asked with a confused look on his face, "Why are you up so early?"


    "There are guests downstairs." I said, "What were you dreaming about?"


    Hendrix looked downward and quickly tried to y it cool. He sat up on the bed and said, "Nothing."


    "Don''t we have guests? Let''s wash up and head downstairs. We can''t keep them waiting for too long."

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    Hendrix thought he had hid it well. He didn''t know that he had already been found out.


    We have settled several things by now. What was eating at him in his heart to cause him so much distress?


    When I spotted him putting on his coat, I quickly cleaned myself up lightly and followed along with him.


    When we walked towards the stairs, I saw the officer that Minnie mentioned earlier. The man was tall in his uniform and looked very heroic. Just taking one look at him, showed how patriotic he was to his country.


    There were two other soldiers standing at the door. They must be his guards. He seemed to be quite a powerful man.


    Hendrix reached thest step and said, "Sorry to have kept you waiting."


    The officer stood up and politely shook hands with Hendrix as we approached. "Hello, Mr. Roberts."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He then nodded at me politely in greeting.


    We all sat down together. Hendrix crossed his legs and got straight to the point. "I wonder what brings an officer to see us personally so early this morning?"


    The man didn''t hesitate to reply. He ced his hand into the pocket of his jacket, took out a ck folder and handed it to us. "These are my certificates. I''m themander of the Fourth Special Operations Brigade of the Eighth Military Region. I am mainly in charge of border control, anti- narcotics and national defense."


    Hendrix took the documents from his hand, opened them and nced at each of them. He then handed them back calmly. "Mr. Zimmer, do you need our help with anything?"


    Cyrus Zimmer had very delicate facial features and was every bit the traditional image of a tough man. He was born to be the representative image of the ideal soldier.


    His eyes seemed very familiar. Did I bump into him in the streets before?


    Cyrus didn''t beat around the bush and said seriously, "ording to the information we have, Lucas and Quinn have beening in and out of the Roberts family vi recently, have they not?"


    "Therefore, it is clear to assume that all of you are involved with them. You have all been under our surveince by the military from the moment you first met them."


    Hendrix looked downwards and thought about this for a while. He didn''t deny this. "This is true."


    Cyrus nodded with a solemn look on his face. He raised his thick eyebrows and asked, "How much do you know about the both of them?" Cyrus was still speaking politely. He hadn''t jumped into any conclusions nor assumed that Hendrix was on the same page as Quinn.


    He was being sincere and Hendrix wasn''t hiding the truth from him. "We all know what we should do. Mr. Zimmer, you can be straight with us."


    "Sure." Cyrus nodded and got to the point. "In this case, Mr. Roberts, you probably already know the purpose of this meeting. Will you give me a definite answer?"


    We were involved with a group of people who burned, killed, robbed andmitted all manners of crimes. Cyrus wanted to ask us whether Hendrix had intervened in any of these matters. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In my opinion, this wasn''t a difficult question to answer, but Hendrix had gone silent.


    Everyone knows what staying silent means in this kind of situation.


    They looked at each other quietly, as thoughing to a silent agreement with each other. I felt like pins and daggers glinting from their eyes.


    I was afraid that Cyrus would misunderstand him, so I quickly changed the topic and dispelled his worries. "No."


    Upon hearing this, Cyrus turned to me. The gentle kindness he had on his face earlier had been reced with a strong sense of righteous justice. He looked like he was ready to convict us on the spot.

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    I repeated, "Mr. Zimmer, I believe you''re here because you''ve been keeping an eye on Quinn and the others for some time. You should know by now that the two of us have only begun interacting in the past few days. Before this, the Roberts Group had no intention of interacting with either Quinn and Lucas. Same goes for the entirety of the Skull Organization. There''s even less of a chance that we''ll ever cross that line."


    It wasn''t very long since Quinn and Lucas had arrived in Jarold City. Even if they wanted to do anything illegal, they wouldn''t have the time to do so. So, it wasn''t difficult to conclude that Cyrus hade here not because of their evidence, but to prevent any unnecessary trouble, or perhaps to cooperate with the Mesville police.


    In short, we haven''t done anything wrong. So, we had nothing to fear if anything happened, and we wouldn''t stand for being ndered.


    The fact that he was able to be amander in the army also meant that he knew how to analyze the situation. After hearing me say this, Cyrus'' began to rx.


    He was silent for a moment as though he was thinking about how to exin the seriousness of the situation to us and whether he was making the right decision to do so.


    He had underestimated the capability of businessmen and of the people. When it came to unknown threats, we would be extra cautious and fearful of losing something we loved.


    Hendrix was much too angry. I went ahead and continued to speak with him. I continued to clear up any other misunderstandings. "Mr. Zimmer, although our business isrge, we are just ordinary people. No ordinary person would give up living an ordinary life tomit these crimes just to put himself, and his family in danger every single day of their lives. Am I right?"


    "It''s obvious how hard my husband has been working. If I were themander of the army, I wouldn''t havee to question him until I had fully understood the situation. I would instead think of ways to ensure his safety. He is an excellent entrepreneur and pays billions in taxes to the country every year. Especially now that he''s been targeted by foreigners."


    Cyrus immediately understood me. After being in a daze for a while, he apologized solemnly, "It''s true that we hadn''t considered this properly. I''ve acted rashly."


    After pausing for a moment, he asked, "Mrs. Roberts, are you saying you want us to protect you?"


    He had finally gotten my point. It was better than not having the military supporting us. I nodded happily and confirmed this. "Yes, you know very well how dangerousz Quinn and Lucas are. Based on our contributions to the country, I think this is a reasonable request." Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cyrus didn''t seem to have the authority for this, so he said, "That''s not an issue. However, ording to our regtions, I have to put in a request for this. As long as you two don''t do anything illegal, you have my word that you can travel freely within our country''s territory at any time."


    I had always assumed that the military was made up of stubborn men. I didn''t expect Cyrus to be so friendly and easy to talk to. I felt very much at ease with him. "Thank you Mr Zimmer."


    "No problem." Cyrus waved his hand away, stood up and left. "I have something to attend to now, so I''ll leave you be now."


    I secretly patted Hendrix''s arm and stood up to see our guest off. "Goodbye."


    "There''s no need to send me off." Cyrus then turned around and walked towards the gate.


    Freya didn''t know what was going on. She then rushed in from outside and happened to bump into Cyrus.


    Cyrus seemed to know her. He stopped her and sized her up. He then asked calmly, "Are you, Freya Moore?"


    Freya suddenly looked at him nkly and replied, "Yes."


    Cyrus then said in a tough manner, "Tell Cyril Zimmer to behave himself."


    As soon as he said this, he left without looking back, leaving Freya in a daze.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    As he walked out of sight from the door, Freya then came back to her senses.


    Before she sat down, she put her bag away and asked, "What''s the matter? Why has Anne suddenly gone abroad? She hasn''t been answering my calls or texts."


    I was flustered. It took me a few seconds topose myself. I then asked, "When did this happen? Why didn''t she tell us?"


    "You don''t know?" Freya was very surprised and had a vague idea of what was going on. She then exined, "I asked the staff at the club and learned that she had travelled abroad three days ago. She didn''t tell them anything else."


    I sighed when I heard this. Perhaps the memories of the past were too much for her to bear. She went abroad to get some rest and take a break from all of this.


    But it was much too dangerous for a girl to be abroad all by herself. I immediately told Hendrix to think up a solution. "Call Tobias and get him to send someone to Anne, okay?"


    Hendrix didn''t respond. He took out his phone and went to the balcony.


    Freya probably sensed that something was wrong. After looking around, she asked, "What''s wrong with him? He seems to be in a bad mood. Is it about Anne?"


    Even she could see right through him. Hendrix wasn''t able to hide his emotions as well as used to.


    I shook my head, hoping that Freya would give some usible suggestions. "Jordan brought an old friend from Ucrebury to our house two days ago. After that, Hendrix has been acting strange, as though someone had something on him. Do you think that''s possible?"


    "Hendrix? Someone has a hold on him?" Freya quickly waved her hand aside. "Impossible. With how intelligent he is, there''s no way anyone would be able to oppose him so openly. That''s highly unlikely."


    She paused as she seemed to have thought of something. She leaned close to me and whispered, "Is it because you are not in sync with him?"


    I felt embarrassed and speechlessly rolled my eyes. "Let''s be serious here. Don''t ask such indecent things."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Freya shrugged and said, "If it isn''t that, then I wouldn''t know anything about it. Hendrix is the hardest person to read and understand in the entire world."


    Of course, I knew that. I just don''t want to give up hope. I just wanted to prove to her that I wasn''t that useless.


    It looked like all I could do was hope that Hendrix would save himself and ovee his inner demons.


    After a moment of silence, Freya began to ask about Cyrus, "What was Cyrus doing here?"


    "I was just about to ask you that," I said as I looked into her eyes. "How do you guys know each other?"


    The names ''Cyrus'' and ''Cyril''


    ???


    Vol


    sounded simr. Freya had also mentioned that the Zimmer Family was a well-known family in the military. Perhaps they were rted.


    Freya''s reaction confirmed my guess.


    el


    She pursed her lips and said, "Don''t look at me like that. It''s not a secret. Those crazy fans of Cyril have already checked out his family background. You can find out everything online anyway. Why are you asking me about him? Can we talk about something else?"


    "So you admit that Cyrus is Cyril''s brother."


    Freya sighed and said impatiently, "Yes, why bother asking me when you already know?"


    "I was just curious." I said as I smiled


    bitterly. It seems that Freya wasn''t lying. Judging from Cyrus'' attitude a moment ago, the Zimmer family weren''t very happy with her situation with Cyril.

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    To satisfy Freya''s curiosity, I gave her a brief exnation about what had just happened. "Some ck men have beening bytely and he promised to protect us from them."


    If Cyril''s rtionship with Frey a had gone well, then the two families would have be rtives. In a sense, Cyrus was a fair man and didn''t hold his personal affairs against us.


    "I see." Frey a nodded, pretending not to care. However, her eyes, which were looking around slyly, proved otherwise.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, Hendrix opened the door to the balcony and came back inside. "I have confirmation that Anne is in Mesville. Tobias will send someone over immediately."


    "That''s good." I had always trusted Tobias'' ability, so I wasn''t worried.


    As soon as I said that, Freya''s cell phone started ringing. She looked to see who was calling her then nced at me with a puzzled look. "A call from the club?"


    She then pressed the answer button and put the phone to her ear. "What''s the matter?"


    She hung up a momentter and quickly grabbed her bag. "Andrea brought some men over to the club and started a fight with the staff. I have to get there right away."


    Andrea? Again? Couldn''t she just sit still for a day?


    Since Anne wasn''t around, as her mother, I had to guard her most precious project.


    I stood up and grabbed Freya''s arm, telling her not to leave. "Wait for me to change. I''ming with you!"


    I''d like to see what that stupid woman woulde up with after her failure fromst time.


    If she wanted a fight, a fight she shall have.


    I was overwhelmed with anger and didn''t notice Hendrix''s reaction at all.


    After we got into the car and Freya had driven off, I finally realized that Hendrix wasn''t rushing over to the scene like he often would.


    I rolled down the window and looked at the rearview mirror, but I didn''t see Hendrix by the door. I couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    But I soon braced myself. I wasn''t Hendrix''s property. Even if Hendrix wasn''t with me, I could still settle things with that madwoman. When we arrived, the club was in a mess.


    The hall was crowded as Andrea had brought several of Quinn''s men with her. They had surrounded the club and looked like they were ready to take charge with violence at a moment''s notice.


    Andrea didn''t stand out from the crowd of men, but we could tell where she was from her loud and sharp shrieks.


    "What are you even yelling for? Believe me, I will fire all of you. How dare you treat your boss like this!"


    "Try me! You think I''d let you walk out of here alive?"


    "Proof? Your boss'' words are proof! Moanna Reid said that I would haveplete control and would be in charge of making all decisions from now on. You''re just a group of lowly staff What right do you have to even question me?"


    "I''m running out of patience. What are you all still standing here for? Are you guys statues?! Throw these bunch of weaklings out!"


    On Andrea''smand, her men spread out and started pinning people down like madmen.


    The club''s staff weren''t good at


    fighting. They all had something in their hands, but nothing they had really worked as weapons. They held onto mops, stools, and chairs as they stuck close to each other to avoid their attackers.


    Those in front were thin and small, so they became easy targets of therge burly men Andrea had brought with her. Some had their sses tossed aside while others struggled to hold on to their friends as they fought back against the attackers.


    Their loyalty was truly heartwarming to witness. Anne really knew how to pick the right people.


    "Stop this right now! Nobody move!" Freya shouted with all her might. Because she was standing at the entrance, the conflict in the hall was so intense that none of them could hear her at all.


    "F*ck," Freya cursed before turning around and stepped out in her high heels.


    When she came back in, she had a loudspeaker in her hand. "Stop! All of you!"

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    Freya roared her loudest. With the help of the loudspeaker, everyone finally stopped, but I nearly lost my hearing.


    The crowd looked at us and the hall suddenly quieted down.


    Freya wasn''t embarrassed at all. Instead, she put the loudspeaker to her mouth and continued speaking into it. "I know you''re foreigners..."


    "Wait. Let me be direct. I have to remind you that you''re in Zuckerburg. Don''t bring your culture here. I''m giving you ten minutes. If you don''t leave my club in ten minutes, I will make sure you have a one-on-one meeting with the police."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After she said this, she cursed quietly, "F*ck! I haven''t even settled the score with all of you and yet you had toe here on your own ord!"


    The thugs looked at each other in dismay. They had yet to realize the seriousness of the situation.


    To have a group of gangsters from Mesville show up in the streets of the capital of Zuckerburg was enough to cause a public panic, regardless of whether they had a criminal record.


    A simpleint from the public and the police would be happy to cooperate with us and teach


    Quinn and his men a valuable lesson.


    Andrea was aware of the Moore family''s tactics. After some consideration, she finally called most of the thugs out, leaving only a few to stay by her side to ensure her safety.


    When all of them had cleared out, Freya and I walked in tofort the staff. Only then did we begin to negotiate with Andrea face to face.


    Andrea''s arrogance was nothing


    more than a show of strength. She was currently benefiting from the


    Skull Organization''s support


    that Quinn is supporting you.


    back and tell that little sh*t to stop causing trouble. If this happens again, forget about cooperating, we won''t even want to be friends with him."


    Despite being seen through, Andrea was unfazed. She instead revealed a sly smile. "Arianna, this is all your fault. How could you treat Mr. Quinn like that? I came today for my own personal reasons. This has nothing to do with him. Mr. Quinn will be very unhappy to hear this."


    But what about us? Would we be happy to hear her bullsh*t?


    I didn''t care about their happiness, so I said, "Then tell me, what reason do you have to barge into our private property in broad daylight? If it isn''t reasonable or legal, I will use legal means to protect my rights." "Don''t worry won''t let you get what you want." Andrea crossed her hands in front of her chest, brimming with confidence. "I''m here because the owner of the club has agreed to this. It was your own daughter who promised to hand over the club to me."


    "Hah," Freya sneered. "Are you dreaming? Do you know what this club means to Anne? You''re telling us that she''d be willing to allow an outsider to interfere with her most precious project?"


    She took the words right out from my mouth so I didn''t interrupt her. I looked at Andrea coldly, expressing the same doubts.


    "Outsider?" Andrea looked down at us and smiled. She wasn''t angry or irritated. She said, "Let nature take its course. I might be an outsider today, but that doesn''t mean that I will be an outsider forever. Who can say it''s for sure? Am I right, Arianna?"


    Why must she drag me into it?

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    "What do you mean?" I didn''t have the patience to deal with Andrea and I didn''t want to fall for her trick, so I suppressed the anger in my heart and said tly, "I''m not interested in what you want to do here. No one can take away Anne''s prized possession while I''m around."


    Speaking of this, I paused and red at Andrea. "If you think you can fight me head-on, try it."


    She had always persuaded other people into hurting me back then. Most of my life had passed now and I didn''t mind going all out with her. It just so happened I could vent my anger with this opportunity.


    The world does not favor the weak.


    Andrea understood the hostility in my gaze and her eyes grew fierce.


    Even though the face in front of me was barely recognizable, I could still picture Andrea''s original face, gnashing her teeth at me.


    She squinted and squeezed her arms, causing her beautifully decorated nails to dig into her flesh. Her body trembled with every word she said, "You stole someone else''s belongings. What rights do you have to be so arrogant? You have no right to


    be so proud!"


    Even if her beauty was fake, she looked absolutely gorgeous even when she was yelling at the top of her lungs. Somehow, she seemed like a fragile woman as she did it.


    I was shocked at this. It felt like I was the most evil person in the world stepping down on her.


    But I soon gathered myself and realized that this was Andrea''s trick. Only a viin would behave this way.


    "I don''t know what you mean, but if you need one, I can introduce you to a good psychiatrist. As for the club, you can never rece Anne."


    Andrea had lived a very hard life. Maybe she had suffered way too much and now lived with a mental disorder. She needed professional help. This was the only thing I would feel pity for her.


    Andrea suddenly spread out her


    hands and took out her phone. "Let''s listen to what Moanna has to say," she said after pressing on her phone fervently.


    After dialing a number, she ced the phone aside and confidently waited for someone to answer.


    Freya snorted at her and said, "Who are you putting on a show for?"


    I looked at her and pointed sympathetically at my head, indicating that she shouldn''t argue with a lunatic.


    However, in the very next second, Andrea had metaphorically pped us in the face.


    "Hey, can you say something to the staff to clear up the situation?"


    Someone had answered the phone.


    After Andrea asked this, she put the phone on loudspeaker and faced it towards everyone.


    We soon heard a familiar voice. It was Anne.


    "It''s me. Do as she says and ensure that the club operates normally. I will make further arrangements once I''ve returned."


    "Anne..."


    I had yet to finish speaking when she ended the call. I didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    Freya''s face looked just as gloomy


    as mine did. Anne never answered our calls or texts but had beenN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    keeping touch with Andrea


    I didn''t know what Freya was thinking about, but I felt horribly conflicted.


    This situation was simr to


    Hendrix''s r repeated attempts to. Andrea. I felt a


    stand


    in


    my heart that reverberated


    pain.

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    I couldn''t bring myself to smile anymore.


    Even if I called myself Anne''s mother openly, it was obvious that we weren''t as close as I thought we were.


    I have thought of several possibilities, but I never dreamed that Andrea would take Anne away from me.


    At this moment, the culprit was still showing off her phone. "Did you all hear that?"


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, Andrea pointed to the staff with her phone. "You heard Moanna''s voice, didn''t you? The boss''s mother said that everything must go by the rules, but since your boss has spoken up, does anyone here have a problem with me taking charge?"


    She was putting on a show. If things went ording to n, she would pick out an unfortunate staff member to establish dominance.


    Andrea stood in front of the staff with a sly look on her face, scanning them one by one. She was obviously choosing the most suitable person for her purpose.


    Freya saw through her n. She ground her teeth and warned Andrea coldly, ''Anne isn''t the only owner of this bar. I still have my shares. If you want to be the owner, take it up with me. Don''t go making ims and lording over the staff."


    "How dare you?!" Andrea gave her a sidelong nce and casually said, "You don''t need to tell me what to do in my own territory. If you aren''t satisfied with it, sell off your stock. You think I can''t attract any investors with such a good location? You''re just taking advantage of me right now. Do you think everyone else besides you are fools?"


    "You think you''re the owner already? You haven''t even signed the transfer contract." Freya casually tossed her bag aside, stood up, and started to roll up her sleeves. "Come on! Try to kick me out of here!"


    "What are you doing?" Andrea quickly hid behind her muscr men and threatened Freya by sticking out her neck. "I''m warning you, Freya. I''ve never liked you from the start. Come over if you dare!"


    "Huh?!" Freyaughed from anger. She grabbed a nearby stool and was about to rush over.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" Could she actually take on these burly men with her petite body?


    "This is none of your business," Freya tried to push me away. "I''ve trained in self-defense for many years, and I''ve finally met someone worth using my skills on. I''m going to show her what it means to die!"


    "Bring it on!" Andrea relied on her protection and continued to fuel the fire. "I''ll look down on you if you don''te!"


    Freya was so angry that she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. After that, she gathered her strength and lifted the chair up above her head. Sure enough, I had no idea how strong she actually was.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was still clear- headed however. Even though Freya looked extremely lethal, it didn''t mean that she could defeat those 200-pound men.


    As she held the chair up and was


    about to


    ush over, I hugged her


    waist from behind and hung on to


    her with all my strength. She couldn''t move her feet.


    "Arianna! You''re holding me back! Let go!" Freya ced the chair back on the ground with one hand propping herself up on the chair while the other was prying my hand off from her waist. She screamed, "Andrea, if you dare,e out here and fight me! One-on-one! Don''t hide behind a man. I''ll give myself a handicap if you dare to face me!"


    I sighed inside. Freya was truly ferocious.


    If she had seen how disgusting Andrea looked before Hendrix and I were married, she wouldn''t be so angry right now.

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    Maybe it''s because Freya wanted to vent and this just so happened to be the perfect outlet for her.


    But we''re adults, after all. We shouldn''t act so recklessly.


    "Forget it, Freya. You''d only bring trouble to yourself and the Moore Family if you do this!" I hugged her tighter, unwilling to let go.


    Freya was tired from all the struggling. She let out a helpless sigh and gradually calmed down.


    "Don''t worry," she said, rolling her eyes.


    "I won''t let you go unless you promise not to attack her!"


    Freya felt hopeless and then said impatiently, "I promise."


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    Only then did I loosen my grip a little, still slightly cautious.


    Freya did as she said. She began to tidy up her clothes as soon as got free and didn''t look at Andrea anymore. "I''ll spare you this time."


    Freya always did as she pleased. By saying this, she proved that I still mattered to her.


    Although I couldn''tugh out loud, I forced the corners of my mouth upwards and said with a wry smile, "I know, Freya!"


    Andrea had just escaped a disaster but she still didn''t know how to restrain herself. She tried to stir up trouble again. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? Isn''t the Moore Family the rulers of Jarold City? Aren''t you the only daughter of the Moore Family? Don''t you have the guts to stand up for yourself? Or do the members of your own family think so little of you, that you can only grin and bear it from your bullies?"


    "I''ve just remembered something. Freya, you''re just an illegitimate child that your parents hate. You''re no better than me!"


    Freya''s face fell. Her eyes looked colder than before. Compared to how she was earlier, instead of annoyance, she now seemed filled with hatred. What difference was there between annoyance and hatred?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If you didn''t like someone, you could ignore orin about that person. At most, you would teach them a lesson, but you wouldn''t take that person seriously.


    But if you held a grudge against them, you would want to skin your enemy alive and tear them to pieces. Andrea was the best example of this. Andrea was a brainless woman. She exaggerated about everything and she often gave herself away easily. Anyone could escape from her schemes. She was very different from Freya. Freya was someone who seeded in the upper circles of the capital all by herself.


    After offending her, Andrea would never live a peaceful life ever again.


    Andreaughed brazenly as her face scrunched up. "No matter how high and mighty you are, you''re no different than those country bumpkins who can''t keep their men satisfied. I''ve died once before. What haven''t I experienced? You have no right to teach me anything!"


    She was spouting even more unpleasantries. Every word she uttered hit Freya''s sore spot and I couldn''t bear it any longer. I red at her fiercely and snarled, "Shut up!"


    "Who do you think you are?" I turned sideways to stand in front of Freya, just like how she had defended me countless times before. "You say that the Club is yours, but it will only officially be yours after Anne returns. Even so, from the club''s location to its renovations, the Roberts Group paid for every penny. To put it bluntly, this is the property of the Roberts Group. I can take it back any time I please!"


    Andrea hadn''t expected me to say this. She wanted to refute me, but I didn''t give her the chance to. "I am only allowing you to manage the club temporarily on Anne''s behalf Did you think this arrangement wouldst forever? I will take it back soon enough. But if you push us too far, I will smash this ce into a million pieces. I would rather give it away for free than let you get what you want!"


    I felt much better after saying that.


    When dealing with a scoundrel like her, you had to bite back hard.


    Seeing that Andrea had been rendered speechless, I lowered my eyes and said, "Apologize."


    "What did you say?"


    I raised my voice and said slowly, "I told you to apologize to Freya! Now!"


    "No way!" Andrea turned her face away. "You want me to apologize to her? In your dreams!"


    "Okay." I sneered then said, "Then well see if the men behind you have the patience to wait until your next life to return to run this club." As I said this, I ordered the staff to lock the doors. "Everyone, get moving. Pack up your things! We''re taking a long vacation!" Since they didn''t have to deal with these thugs anymore, all the employees rejoiced and rxed. They moved about as they said, "Noted!" Andrea became anxious. She knew very well who she relied on to get this far. She couldn''t afford to offend the people supporting her. She stamped her foot andpromised. "I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    "What did you say?" Freya raised her hand and cupped her ear, pretending not to have heard her. "I didn''t hear you very clearly." Andrea''s face fell. She then said very unwillingly, "I''m sorry! I said I''m sorry! Are you happy now, Miss Moore?"


    "So-so. You don''t sound very sincere." Freya had a deadly smile on her face. "But that''s fine, you''ll know what regret feels like soon."


    Fearing that they would fight again, I quickly changed the subject and spoke to the staff members, "Well, that''s it. If you''re willing to stay and work, you can continue with your previous roles. If you''d rather now, you can go home and take a vacation. When your boss returns, you cane back to work."


    Every single detail and facet of the club had been carefully selected by Anne, including the staff. Nothing and no one could be reced. Andrea''s temper might not be the same as Anne''s, so it was a good idea to avoid conflict for the time being.


    The first step to developing a solid business was keeping and maintaining your talents.


    Anne, this is the most I can do for you now.


    After saying that to myself, I red at Andrea knowingly and left, dragging Freya along with me.


    So what if I wasn''t willing to ept this? Anne had entrusted Andrea with the club. Regardless of how little I think of her, it wasn''t my call to haul her away.


    As soon as we got into the car, Freya called Anne angrily.


    This time, the call went through.


    As I was about to fasten my seatbelt, I slowed down and listened. Although I pretended to look indifferent about this, my ears were listening intently. "Anne, are you really handing the club over to her?"


    After Freya asked this question, she switched the phone to loudspeaker mode and ced it between us.


    Anne replied over the phone tly, "She''s just managing it for me for the time being."


    She gave a very simple answer with no further exnation.


    I''ve always suspected that Anne might actually be Hendrix''s biological daughter from time to time. She shared the same curt way of answering question along with deafening silence.


    She seemed calm on the surface, but when analyzed her properly would eventuallye to see the rational she had. I''ve never really known just how much worry and concerns she kept hidden inside her.


    "I''m not going to beat around the bush with you," Freya huffed. "Two things. First, where are you? And second, why didn''t you ask the Roberts or me to take care of


    the


    club for you? Why that woman?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Don''t you know how much trouble


    she''s done to your parents?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I knew she was venting for my sake and asking questions that I wished I could ask myself.


    I didn''t me Anne for this. I was just disappointed.


    This feeling of defeat, for not being able to connect with your own daughter was a crippling blow to any mother.


    Anne ignored her questions and


    said, "I have my own ns. When


    the timees, I''ll return. Please tell


    my parents that they don''t have to worry about me. I still have some things to do now, so I''m hanging up."


    "Wait a minute."


    "Beep beep..."


    "Hello? Anne?! Anne!"


    Freya was so angry that she started punching the steering wheel, asionally mming her fists on the car horn.


    Honk!


    The sound of the car horn startled the sparrows on some nearby trees. Soon the car went silent.


    Freya was the first to speak after a long bout of silence. She said, teasingly, "I''ve never expected your daughter to be such a rebel."


    I smiled bitterly. I couldn''t tell if I was feeling sad or happy.


    Freya left after she sent me home. She said that she had something to do and didn''t tell me about it. We didn''t have much inmon about work, so we didn''t talk about it in detail.

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    After searching around the house, I couldn''t find Hendrix anyway. It looked like he had gone out after I came home.


    I then sent a message to Evan, asking about Hendrix''s whereabouts.


    I then received a text back that said, "Mrs. Roberts, I am apanying Miss Anne in Mesville at the moment."


    I was stunned then lowered my head to type on the screen. "Didn''t Anne leave by herself? Haven''t you been with Hendrix these past few days?" "I''ve followed her without her knowledge, so she doesn''t know I''m here. Mr. Roberts asked me to take good care of her. He didn''t say anything else." This means that Hendrix had been on his own this whole time. No one knew where he went or what he''d done.


    He had always been a troublesome man. Compared to his younger days, he was causing me way more trouble right now.


    Evan and the others were abroad right now. It wouldn''t be wise for them to worry about things back home, so I made up something to reassure him. I wrote back to him, "No wonder Hendrix has beenining about back pains everyday after work. I understand. Thank you for the update. Take good care of Anne for me and be safe."


    I then received a simple ''okay'' response from Evan.


    Him too? Was it so hard to use a few more words?


    I couldn''t tell anyone how much I hated this habit they all shared.


    After putting down my phone, I felt flustered, so I sat down on the sofa, turned on the TV, and randomly switched channels to vent.


    A show that was running an interview with Cyril suddenly popped out.


    The host was quite bold and he went straight to asking him about a sensitive topic. "I wonder, what requirements do you have for your other half?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You mean my future wife?" Cyril looked calm andfortable, which made him look very sophisticated.


    "You could put it that way." The host nodded ambiguously and continued to urge him to answer, "Or, in terms of feelings, would you prefer to have met and learn about each other or are you very particr right off the bat?"


    Cyril thought about this for a while, then looked at the camera with passionate looking eyes and said, "Love at first sight."


    He replied firmly, "I believe in love at first sight. Once I''ve chosen someone, I won''t change my mind. Just like how I never gave up on bing a real actor."


    His affectionate but stubborn attitude could easily win any girl''s heart. Even though we''ve only met a couple of times, I pitied him. I hoped that he could work things out with Freya.


    If only Freya had seen this interview.


    "What are you watching?"


    I was so focused on the show that I hadn''t noticed Hendrix hade back. I replied quickly, "Nothing, just a variety show."


    "Okay," He replied, then went into the bathroom on the first floor. He asked the servant to bring him a change of clothes. "Brock, get me a new set of pajamas."


    I then heard water running in the bathroom.


    When he came back out, the variety show was running amercial break.


    He wiped his hair and sat down beside me. When he noticed that it was a variety show featuring Cyril, he joked,?f I were him on that seat and attracting that much attention, you''d probably be so worried about me that you wouldn''t be able to sleep every single night."


    "You wish." I curled my lips up unwillingly.


    Brock stepped out of the bathroom with Hendrix''s clothes and asked respectfully, "Sir, these clothes


    you''ve changed out are damaged. I


    assume they''re your favorites.


    Would you like them fixed?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix replied without turning his head. "There''s no need. Just throw them away."


    He had taken a shower and had thrown his clothes away. Was he destroying evidence?


    Driven by my sixth sense, I held the te of fruits in front of me and pretended to ask while eating, "What''s wrong with your clothes?"


    "There was an ident while I was inspecting the construction site, but don''t worry. It was just a small problem. I want to get rid of that bad luck by throwing them away Hendrix said calmly.

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    "Isn''t that your employee''s job?"


    I ced a grape into my mouth and chewed it as I said this..


    "You''re such a workaholic. You do everything by yourself, twenty-four hours a day isn''t enough for you. As Freya said, money makes money. There is no end to earning money. With our current assets, we won''t have to worry about food and clothing, we can simply rely on our dividends."


    "Don''t forget, you said you''d stay by my side for the rest of our lives. You told me you''d take care of me and protect me. If this continues, you''ll be gone long before me."


    That would be much too cruel.


    I suddenly remembered a summer from my childhood. My grandmother would hold me in her arms in the garden every night. She would tell the same story about Mr. Edward and about a woman who was their neighbor over and over again.


    That woman was Madam Petty. She and Mr. Edward had been betrothed to each other ever since they were young. They hadn''t met before they got married. When the time came, they held their wedding. After their marriage, they quarreled a lot. Mr. Edward had alwaysined about Madam Petty''s figure, saying that she was too fat for him while she would say that he was very arrogant and didn''t care about his family. They would go on and on every day. Every time, he would gain the upper hand in their arguments. But when she was gone, he soon fell ill and left shortly after her.


    Grandma would say, "Back then, everyone believed that men were the pirs of their families. But Mr. Edward''s death gave everyone a wake-up call. We live in a very big world. Even if men are more capable than women, women still y an essential role in a family. This was why Madam Petty''s death brought the copse of their family. Mr. Edward couldn''t hold on all by himself and followed suit."


    I was still young then and didn''t understand what this meant. All I knew was that people would leave when they''ve reached old age, some just left earlier than others. But eventually, everyone would have to meet their maker.


    But now, after bing a wife myself, I finally understood the rtionship between a husband and wife. Marriage was what tied them together as a unit. If something happened to either of them, the other would suffer too.


    Hendrix had changed a lot in the past few years, but no one could stop him from being stubborn. Even if I told him about it directly, he.. would find an excuse to justify?t. I could only use roundabout ways to remind him about his behaviour.


    I had intended to tell him that I wanted him to be with me until the very end.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though I was certain that the future would be much calmer than the first half of my life, and that it might pass in the blink of an eye, every time Hendrix held back from me, I''d end up thinking that I''d have to spend the rest of my life alone. At the thought of this, I felt that no matter how peaceful my days were, they would still be dark times.


    In these unforgettable days, we loved each other passionately. When all of our troubles had passed, my greatest wish was to be able to spend the rest of our days together, hand-in-hand.


    It was rare for Hendrix to not tease me. He then got straight to the point. "It was a mistake with Monique. Do you think Anne can ovee this?"


    He had always been confident about Anne. When he suddenly asked me this, I couldn''t react for a moment. "Did Tobias send you any messages?" Hendrix shook his head nkly, "No."


    He crossed his legs and ced his hands on hisp. He looked dignified and immersed in his own thoughts "I''m just discussing this possibility with you. After all, after paying our respects to Monique, Anne never came back."

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    Having said that, Hendrix suddenly looked up at me. His deep eyes were glistening under his long eyshes, making him look even more attractive. "Do you still want her if Anne can''t get through this?" There wasn''t a trace of joy or anger in his tone. "Also, put everything aside for tomorrow. Come with me to thepany to notarize the properties."


    I froze on the spot and didn''t know which question to answer first. After some time, I managed to say, "Why are we notarizing the properties?"


    I still recalled the terms ofw regarding notarization. Based on our current situation, we weren''t dealing with any property disputes nor was our rtionship crumbling. I didn''t think there was any need to do this.


    It was clear that we were living together in peace, so why do this? It was hard not to let other people think that dividing up our property was just the beginning of a separation which would include a divorce and a custody fight after.


    Maybe my time as awyer had made me doubtful, but Hendrix was behaving very strangely.


    "I know that you saw me at my meeting with


    Jordan," Hendrix confessed. "He invited me to join in on his n. I''ve thought it through and I will agree to his conditions."


    "Are you kidding me?" Although Hendrix didn''t like following the rules in business, he had always been aw abiding man. He would never break thew.


    Hendrix didn''t respond. He simply looked at me calmly as if to say, "I''m not kidding."


    Silence spoke louder than words.


    The smile on my face fell and my face sank back. In this strange silence, I confronted Hendrix with my eyes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After some time, I finally calmed down and was able to make rational judgments.


    Something must be wrong with the situation for Hendrix to have suddenly changed his mind. There must be some ulterior reason behind it. "What''s your reason for doing so?" I broke the awkward silence and did my best to remain calm and reasonable. I wanted to be someone he could share his problems with, as his wife.


    "I don''t have a reason," Hendrix answered calmly, dismissively even. "I can''t refuse his offer."


    I was amused. Wasn''t this reason much too simple? Did he think I was that gullible?


    At our age, we''ve both seen much and experienced plenty. We were married and had children. On top of that, Hendrix was a man who never submitted to his temptations, so why now?


    "Tell me, what did Jordan promise to you?"


    "You don''t need to know," Hendrix turned his face away. He didn''t dare to look at me. "It''s nothing glorious. The less you know, the safer you''ll be."


    Hearing Hendrix say that, I couldn''t help feeling somewhat agitated. I was exasperated. "Since you know it isn''t safe and disgraceful, why do you still want to do it?"


    Before Hendrix could respond, we heard a voice from the door.


    "He''s doing it for you, obviously."


    Jordan walked into the living room and said this as he walked towards us, "Arianna, you should understand Hendrix''s good intentions here. All you need to do is lead a stable life and take care of your children, There is no need to know everything about this. I guarantee you that


    §Ú§Þ


    cooperating with me will be the best decision Hendrix has ever made in his life!"


    Hendrix nced at him from the corner of his eyes. Judging from his hostile expression, he wasn''t willing to be business partners with him.


    Jordan didn''t care about this at all. He provocatively patted Hendrix on the shoulder as though they were close. With me, well be the richest people in Jarold City, no, the@ichest people on earth in five years time!"


    Based on how high-spirited he looked, it was likely that he already had it all nned. I however, was suspicious that he would be a target to the public if people noticed his new found fortune that he acquired after such a short time.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    "Who told you that Hendrix is going to work with you?" I said harshly, not intending to give Jordan any leeway.


    Was he trying to drag Hendrix down with him? I won''t let that happen.


    He had dirt on Hendrix, but not me. Since Hendrix and I were a unit, we should ovee these difficulties together. As long as one person remained clear-headed, those with evil intentions would never seed.


    "Is that so?" Jordan then red at me, there was a hint of mockery in his voice. After sizing me up, he sat down calmly. He then leisurely took out his cigar and lit it up. He then said slowly, "Arianna, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten that the Roberts Group belongs to the Roberts, not the Reids."


    Likeva, sparks spread from the tip of his cigar. He took a deep breath, smoke then drifted into the air. "But for me, that''s not the most important thing. All I want is Hendrix to join me. I don''t care about the resources he could bring to the table."


    I thought he was after the assets under our names, or at the very least, he had wanted to take advantage of our influence as the wealthiest couple in the world. But after hearing this, I couldn''t figure out what he actually wanted.


    He wasn''t after money nor our family''s resources. He wanted Hendrix.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There''s no doubt that Hendrix was a very capable man. Given enough time, he could start up anotherpany that will be on par with the Roberts Group.


    But this still didn''t make sense.


    Why wasn''t Jordan aiming for the Roberts Group, which was right in front of him? Why would he rather have Hendrix and wait for an oue that would materialize five yearster? How did this make any sense?


    All I was certain about was that all the effort he had spent to get Hendrix over to his side wasn''t doing Hendrix any good.


    Maybe Nathan''s influence was so vast that it had distorted Jordan''s view on life. To him, sess wasn''t defined byw but by how much greater a person could be above theve


    It was at this moment that I realized I couldn''t give Hendrix to him.


    "Since you don''t care about that, you can leave now, I stood up and "I


    pointed him to the door. "I won''t be seeing you off." "There''s no hurry." Jordan flicked the ashes off his cigarette slowly. "I''ll leave after Hendrix has packed his stuff up. We''re going on a business trip. He''s going to need a few changes of clothing, doesn''t he?"


    With that said, he then turned to Hendrix. "Don''t you agree?"


    "I''m good." Hendrix stood up impatiently by leaning on the sofa. "You''ve already seen what you want to see. Let''s talk about other things outside."


    Jordan knew when to put a stop to


    this. He smirked and put out his


    cigarette in the ashtray. He stood up


    slowly and looked at me with satisfaction before turning around to leave.


    Hendrix was about to catch up to him when I immediately stepped forward to stop him. "Stay right there!"


    "Without my permission, you''re not allowed to go anywhere. Do you hear me?"


    If I had a mirror in front of me right now, I was sure that I looked scary. So much so that Hendrix was dumbfounded.


    It took him quite a while to react to this. He nodded his head, gesturing that he wouldn''t act rashly.


    Jordan heard me and turned around. He stared at me nkly and said nothing. He thought his aura alone would make me fear him and give in.


    But he had underestimated the determination of a woman who was protecting her beloved.

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    "You heard me. Hendrix isn''t going anywhere and will be staying at home. Achieve your ambitions on your own. Don''t even think about using my man."


    The estrangement between Hendrix and myself was an internal dispute that we would settle ourselves. When faced with outsiders, showing weakness was equal to admitting defeat and I had never tasted that before.


    Jordan frowned. He looked disgusted at me. He probably hadn''t taken into ount the shrewd side of me.


    But he soon adjusted himself and put on a faint smile, making me feel uneasy.


    "Arianna, why are you doing this? You know I would never harm you."


    I sneered, "Good. I''m very interested to see if you even could if you had to."


    Jordan was much too good with words and he looked confident that he would win. He gave people a feeling that every word he said was more powerful than a god''s.


    I however, didn''t believe in God.


    I had lived up to my conscience and had never relied on anything to alleviate my guilt. I was immune to Jordan''s threats.


    This also proved that Hendrix was mentally unwell.


    I then intertwined my hand with Hendrix''s tightly. Afraid that Jordan couldn''t see this clearly, I deliberately lifted up our hands to show him our determination and that we would never be separated.


    If a couple worked together, nothing would be a challenge. As long as our hearts were in it together, no one would be able to destroy us. This seemed to hurt Jordan. This was the first time I''ve ever seen a look of undisguised anger on his face.


    He stared at us with his dark eyes, then took out his phone and quietly dialed a number. "Come inside."


    I thought that I would finally see the culprit who had threatened Hendrix, but the person who came in was Andrea. Was this a coincidence?


    Andrea''s purpose was clear. As soon as she walked through the door, she stood in front of us. To be more precise, she was standing in front of Hendrix.


    "Hendrix, aren''t youing? Do you want me to talk to your wife about your past?" Andrea looked at him coldly,pletely ignoring me. Jordan suddenly lost his patience. He turned around and left, saying, "I''ll give you two minutes to get him out."


    Hendrix''s eyebrows knitted into a frown when he heard Andrea say this. It was as if he was facing his worst nightmare.


    I could feel his grip tightening on my hand and the sweat on his palm.


    Hendrix wasn''t a very sweaty person. But in the short span of a minute, he had broken out in a cold sweat.


    I wouldn''t have believed them if any of them told me that Hendrix had suddenly realized that he was in love with Andrea or any such nonsense.


    "Hendrix, tell me the truth." The


    uneasy feeling in my heart made it


    impossible for me to show any emotion. I looked at Hendrix calmly and held his hand tightly as Csaid this.


    Couldn''t he tell that I was on his side?


    Perhaps I had overestimated the bond between us. As soon as I said that in my mind, I felt Hendrix loosen his grip on my hand.


    Then, regardless of my persistence, he pried my hand away.


    "I''ll just be away for a little while. I''ll be back soon. Wait for me at home, okay?" Hendrix ced his hand on my shoulder. He sounded very earnest, almost to the point of begging. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I refused. Looking at him in disappointment, I shook my head repeatedly I said, don''t go. Hendrix I''ll help you with anything you need. But you can''t leave me and go with Andrea. We can''t repeat our mistakes!"

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    Only the three of us here know exactly what Hendrix meant when he chose to go with Andrea.


    The same person again. The same choice again. I couldn''t be overshadowed by Andrea for the rest of my life.


    Hendrix''s delicate features were wrinkled. He couldn''t shake my hand away, but he couldn''t simply let Andrea leave either.


    This scene was all too familiar. I felt a strong sense of irony to it.


    He didn''t dare to admit his love for me back then. When he looked at me, he was like a piece of ice that couldn''t be melted. I could never catch a trace of him caring about me. But now, we''ve already experienced life and death together. He knew what I cared about but he still did this and stabbed me in the heart.


    Andrea''s arrogant expression was particrly ring, but it also suddenly inspired me.


    Hendrix had a weakness. He couldn''t calm down because they had dirt on him. If I were to be bashful now, the both of us would be finished.


    He taught me that when I''m in front of my opponent, I would be courting death if I exposed my own weaknesses.


    As soon as I let go of Hendrix, my face turned cold. I went back to the sofa, quietly crossed my legs and pretended to ignore him.


    "Leave then. The both of you."


    Andrea uttered a scornful tsk'', then turned to leave.


    Hendrix was silent for a moment then sighed helplessly. "I assure you that we will not repeat the same mistakes as before. Our home will not be shattered."


    He then slowly turned around and caught up with Andrea.


    The second before they walked out of the door, I opened my mouth and imitated Hendrix''s unforgiving indifference. "Hendrix, if you dare to walk out of that door, I will turn around, head up to the top floor, jump down directly and die in front of you."


    His body reacted much faster than


    his brain did. He stopped, then


    Vel


    turned around to look at me with an expression of doubt on his face. He assumed he had misheard me.


    Andrea''s face scrunched up so badly, it looked like she had eaten sh*t. "What did you say?"


    Yeap, none of them had misheard me.


    There''s nothing wrong with me using this dirty tactic. Did Andrea think she was the only one who could use it?


    Thanks to her, I got the chance to make her have a taste of her own medicine.


    Hendrix came back to his senses soon after. He felt that I was simply speaking out of anger. He then reminded me, "The children will be back soon."


    Andrea also knew what he meant by


    that. She guessed that I was putting on an act and said sarcastically On''t just simply say things You think you''d even dare to do it?"


    She looked at me, filled with provocation. She seemed to insinuate to me that she had done this to him many times before. It wouldn''t work on him again.


    I looked at her calmly. I then turned to look at the fruit knife on the table, blinked, picked it up then stabbed it into my chest.


    "Arianna!"


    "Ah!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrea and Hendrix both cried out at the same time. In the blink of an eye, Hendrix was kneeling in front of me, holding my hand tightly with hisrge palm.


    Hendrix''s brows knitted tightly as his body froze in an instant, but he didn''t give me away immediately.


    Andrea jumped up from behind him. "Crazy! You''re crazy!"

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    I slowly parted my lips and began to breathe heavily. I nced at Andrea weakly. "Do you dare to challenge me again?" Of course, Andrea didn''t care about my life. She just kept shouting, "Well, then go to h*ll! I don''t care if you die at all!"


    "Andrea!" Hendrix growled. He looked at me horrified at what had happened, but yelled at Andrea harshly. "You''d better keep Arianna safe. If there are any problems, I''ll personally hold you responsible. You should know how horrifying this will be when I take revenge on someone."


    "What''s there to be afraid of at this point in my life?" Not only was Andrea unfazed, she even seemed impatient. "Forget it. You''re such a party pooper."


    She took two steps away with her high heels and stopped again to say, "You''d better not die so fast. My revenge has onoly just begun." With that, she left.


    As we heard the sound of a car driving off, Hendrix carefully took the fruit knife from under my arm and threw it away before breathing out a sigh of relief.


    Our eyes met and we stayed silent for some time before finally smiling at each other.


    "We work pretty well together. Mr. Roberts, have you considered being an actor?" I teased.


    Hendrix frowned and said, "You nearly scared the sh*t out of me. Did you know that my heart was about to jump out? Don''t ever do that again."


    He looked like he had a veil of fatigue over him as he sighed. He looked like he had aged by ten full years.


    I reached out and held his face, forcing him to look into my eyes. I then smoothed out the wrinkles between his eyebrows with my thumb. "I''m not joking. You shouldn''t frown either."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrixughed bitterly for a while then wrapped his arms around me. He was as docile as a sheep. His voice sounded hoarse but warm, "Okay."


    I wasn''t a meek woman. Ensuring he knew the seriousness of this matter, I grabbed his cor and warned him sternly, "Next time, it won''t be an act."


    The glow in his eyes dimmed. He looked at me in pain once again. His hand reflexively pinched my waist. As his voice grew heavy, his grip on me became tighter. "You can''t do that ever again."


    He gritted his teeth as he said this. It sounded like a threat.


    But for me, it felt like a stimnt. It made me feel that Hendrix''s rationality depended on me.


    It only takes one wrong move for everything to descend into hell. So long as I remained rational, nothing would happen to him.


    The room suddenly felt tense and suffocating. I giggled until I felt a sharp pain in my waist. I then jumped up and down in Hendrix''s arms like a rabbit.


    Hendrix was eager to teach me a lesson about not taking my life seriously. After some pushing around, I finally pressed him down on the sofa.


    Hendrix''s thick eyebrows furrowed once again. His mouth moved, but he couldn''t speak. He could only look at me with grief to show that he was


    innocent.

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    I was so angry that I didn''t have the time to deal with him. I pressed my elbow down against Hendrix''s chin.


    I leaned over, cing half of my weight on his throat. My eyes red threateningly at him. This was to inform him that he would be dead if he didn''t tell me the truth.


    Hendrix''s face went red due to theck of oxygen, but he had no intention of resisting. He forced himself to keep smiling and tried to ease the tension, but he was still keeping silent.


    It looks like he''s going to be stubborn.


    I then withdrew my hand that was holding him down. I touched his smooth neck and felt his muscles through his shirt. "Honey, just tell me the truth. At the worst, you can do whatever you want tonight, okay?"


    Hendrix''s breathing grew heavier, but it onlysted a few seconds before his rationality prevailed.


    He propped a hand around my back and sat up on the couch, trying to reason with me as he stayed in his seductive pose. "Let''s talk about thatter tonight. As for the truth, what you see is the truth. Andrea can''t seem to let go of the past. It''s not a big deal to just let her vent it out on me. It''s better than you getting bullied."


    Hendrix paused for a moment, then suddenly touched my arm and caressed it with his thick palm. "Stop doing these strange things. It doesn''t seem like you."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My expression gradually turned cold as I red at him mockingly. "It''s not as if I can''t change. Perhaps the things I didn''t dare to do in the past might seem insignificant now."


    After the n had worked once, I felt the taste of power and control. I then thought that even if the trick was real, it didn''t matter. At least it proved that to Hendrix, nothing was more important than my safety.


    Maybe this was the reason why


    there were so many crazy men and women out there in the world. They would always use such immature


    ways


    to prove their love and


    el


    eliminate other people''s love for them, to the point that they never


    cross paths again. Content belongs


    to


    Hendrix''s attitude towards this was pretty close to anger. The veins on his temples bulged and his face looked terrifying.


    I sat on hisp as he pinched my shoulder. Our eyes met. We were so close yet so far away from each other.


    Just then, Aaron rushed in with a file in his hand. When he saw us, he shivered. "What are you doing? It''s daytime, you perverts! I''m standing right there!"


    The mood waspletely ruined by him. I quickly got up from Hendrix''sp and asked lightly while tidying ip my clothes, "Why aren''t you apanying Emma at her


    swnevel.ne


    mother''s house? What are you doing here?"


    "Ohe on," Aaron put one hand into his pocket and leaned on the door. "Are you ming me for interrupting your fun? I can leave right now."


    Just as he was about to turn around, I quickly stopped him. "Alright, enough joking around. Let''s get down to business."


    I looked up and pointed to the document in his hand. "What is that?"


    "Of course." I quickly took the folder from him. If I was right, then this document should contain all relevant information regarding Andrea''s case.

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    When Hendrix noticed that I wasn''t bothering him anymore, he rxed and poured himself some tea. He nced at the folder in my hand and casually asked, "What''s that?"


    Aaron went ahead and exined on my behalf, "Information on when they investigated Andrea''s pregnancy from a long time ago."


    I took some of the documents out from the folder. Hendrix then quickly ced his tea cup down on the table and snatched the documents from my hands.


    I held onto the documents, which got split into two when neither of us was willing to let go. The folder had also torn in half along the edge.


    I was so close to finding out the truth. I stood behind Aaron just in case Hendrix would snatch the other half of the documents from me. I started to read whatever was on this side of the paper that I was holding.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arianna." Hendrix called to me heavily, almost as though to warn me.


    Aaron always sided with me however, so he stopped him. "Hey, what''s in there that can''t be discussed, huh? You are overreacting over a document. What if Arianna asks you for something else next time?"


    Hendrix ignored him and tried to push him away to snatch the document from me.


    Aaron had thought that he could scare Hendrix off with that question, but it did more harm than good. Seeing him triggered, Aaron wasn''t willing to back down either. The two of them started pushing and staring each other down with anger in their eyes.


    While they were at each other''s necks, I had enough time to catch the most crucial bit of information on the paper.


    "Person appointed for this case: Agustin Luther."


    Agustin, Mr. Luther, they were the same person.


    It was the truth that I had never wanted to admit. I stared at the documents, frozen in ce. I didn''t know how to react.


    Andrea really had been my scapegoat.


    Back then, Agustin hated Hendrix for being such a disgrace, gobbling up the family business. He was so furious that he got involved with gangsters and tried to take revenge on him by humiliating me.


    But at that time, our marriage was in jeopardy. We were barely holding on together. The public barely knew that the wife of this powerful CEO was the most disliked director in the entirepany.


    On the contrary, Andrea had


    followed Hendrix like a shadow day


    .n


    in and day out. So those gangsters mistook Andrea as their target instead of me. They weren''t even secretive about the things that they had done to her. They had left her bare naked on the streets, after.


    It wasn''t stated in the documents how she was rescued, but she was clearly the victim here. She was the one that had to endure all that criticism. If it were me, I would probably have died a long time ago.


    What should I do? The woman that I have looked down on, was the person that helped me escape all those bad things that were supposed to happen to me.


    No wonder Andrea said that I had stolen everything from her.


    het


    If I was the one to have experienced that incident, kmight have gone mad, or maybe I would have moved to somece where no one knew me and then leave this world one day without anyone ever knowing... No matter what, without her would never have been able to be in the position I was in right now, being pampered in Hendrix''s arms with my own children, living the dream life that everyone was jealous of.


    Hendrix and Aaron stopped when they noticed that I wasn''t saying anything.


    Aaron came over and tapped me on the shoulder. "Are you okay?"


    Hendrix then said, his tone heavy and subdued, "There''s no good knowing this."


    I then realized something right then. I turned to Hendrix and confirmed my guess from his hurtful gaze.


    He had known about this from the very beginning.


    He knew that those people wereing after me and he also knew that they had mistook Andrea for me.

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    I couldn''t help but think of the worst.


    Hendrix was a smart businessman. He often plotted for revenge whenever he made a loss in his business dealings. How could he not have seen thising?


    To put it bluntly, he had admitted that he had been aware of everything that had happened that year. He had allowed it to happen.


    Hendrix was young and impetuous. He showed no mercy. He offended plenty of people and they weren''t people that would be willing to just let him have all the credit to himself. He knew that Andrea would be killed if she followed him everywhere every day, but he didn''t stop her. Instead, he let things happen and allowed all of his enemies to know that Andrea was the woman he loved.


    He had seeded. When those people started to take their revenge, Andrea became the target of their first attack and she had warded off this misfortune from me. She not only lost her virginity but also carried the child of a gangster. That was just the tip of the iceberg...


    The truth was much cruder than I thought!


    I now know why he had been so fickle during the first two years of our marriage. Hendrix hated me. He hated himself because he couldn''t help loving me and he hated himself for sacrificing his friend''s sister for my sake.


    He was always open and aboveboard but he changed to protect me. He became a person that he looked down on for me.


    My throat was itching, countless doubts were crawling all over me like ants on a tree. I had so many things I wanted to ask him. But before I could speak, Hendrix stepped out of the room, leaving me and Aaron alone as we watched his lonely figure disappear.


    "Is that guy crazy?" Aaron asked as he looked at him walk away, feeling confused.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I plopped onto the sofa and realized that I had torn Hendrix''s dignity apart, one that he had been trying so hard to cover up. "I''m the one that''s crazy." Imagine being at your peak, then someonees in and shes all your effort apart, calling you a traitor. The fortress you''ve spent everything on copses right in front of you. That must be incredibly painful.


    Hendrix had always been the best in the public''s eye. He was never behind anyone on anything. He was arrogant but also noble.


    I suddenly felt scared. Scared that this was going to be the first domino that could destroy Hendrix.


    That night, Hendrix''s phone was uncontactable.


    Aurelia seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. She couldn''t him, which was why she had been clinging onto me. She seemed afraid that I would disappear too.


    I couldn''t be too emotional about this right now. Startling the kids would not be a good things. I had to pretend that nothing was wrong and rely on my connections to try to get a hold of Hendrix.


    As the sun was about to rise, it began to rain. The room felt stuffy, so I got out of bed and walked to the balcony.


    I didn''t know whether I was watching the rain or hoping to see Hendrix appear out from the distance.


    Finally, the kids went off to school. I


    couldn''t wait any longer. I got changed right away and prepared to leave the house. Thepany, the bar, the ce where we reunited.... Giving those ces a shot was better than waiting in an empty house.


    As soon as I reached the door, a ck Charles limousine blocked my path.


    The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Jordan''s hypocritical face. He always had a sly look in his eyes, as though to cover up how he really felt inside.


    I looked down at him and ignored him, but Jordan stopped. "Arianna, don''t you want to know what Hendrix is doing right now?"


    I really wanted to grab him by his cor and throw him a punch, but for Hendrix''s sake, I endured.


    Jordan waved and got his driver to open the car door.


    Without hesitating, I walked around the car and got in.

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    Jordan brought me to the penthouse of the office building opposite from the Roberts Group.


    The elevator doors slid open and in front of me was a one-way corridor. At the end of the corridor was arge open area. There was nothing else there other than a ss dining table and a simple chandelier hanging from the ceiling.


    The table was delicately arranged with steak and wine. This corner stood out in the empty space, like an utopia in the desert.


    Jordan dismissed his men and sat down at the table. He picked up the wine ss and twirled it at his nose as he inhaled the sweet scent of the wine. He then took a sip and looked down at the busy city below.


    Hendrix would also do this very often. But he would stand calmly in front of the window, without the fancy decorations.


    "It isn''t time yet. Sit down and have a drink with me," he ordered. He expected me to listen to him in order to know where Hendrix was.


    My patience however, was running out. I wasn''t in the mood to satisfy his wicked sense of control. I kept my feet firmly on the ground as I changed topic, "Until I see Hendrix, don''t hold it against me for saying some unforgivable things."


    Jordan was obviously unfazed by my threats. He calmly set the wine ss down on the dining table, pointed at the chair in front of him and tilted his head. He was indicating to me to take a seat.


    He looked very confident, which undoubtedly was to provoke me.


    "Alright, let''s see what kind of information he has to keep me guessing."


    I walked over and sat down, clearly showing how little I cared for his charade. Without showing even a hint of aggression, I asked, "Okay, can you tell me where he is now?"


    The corners of his lips curled up intriguingly. He ced his hands on the table and pointed his right index finger at my seat. "I promise you, Arianna, you have the best view right now. You won''t regret any of this."


    I had wanted to say that I was already regretting it. Did he think that beating around the bush was the same as being mysterious?


    He was nothingpared to Hendrix.


    My arms were crossed and my eyes stared straight ahead. If there were any people outside, they would have thought that we were having an interrogation, and I was the one in charge.


    There were only the two of us however. He didn''t seem to be in a rush at all as he slowly ate his steak.


    "Don''t even try. I know you''re just


    trying to provoke me, waiting for me to lose control and end up hurting someone in the process. With the police nted around the building downstairs, are you expecting them toe up and arrest me?" was pretty furious which was why I made that joke.


    Jordan was amused by this. Heughed. He then picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth clean. "You''re very funny."


    "Thank you for yourpliment."


    My hands mmed on the table.


    With my rational self already on edge, I looked at him coldly, grinned my teeth and gave him a final


    el


    warning. "I''d much rather hear about Hendrix than your stupid


    compliment!"


    Jordan leaned back calmly and spread out his hands. "As you wish."


    I then heard the sound of wheels being rolled in from behind him. It was something covered by a white cloth. With a wave, the cloth was removed, revealing a television.


    Then, a picture appeared on the screen.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t very clear at first, but I made out several men in suits. I guessed that Hendrix was one of


    them.


    However, as the camera turned around, Hendrix''s face appeared on screen.


    What happened went down very simply. They had money in one hand, and the art piece in the other. They exchanged a few words, which I assumed was a sign of agreement.


    It wasn''t difficult for me to understand what Jordan wanted.


    Hendrix was now his puppet.

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    I started thinking of reasons why Hendrix was doing all of this. He must have his own reasons.


    As rich as he was, he could never buy himselfplete control.


    I didn''t need other people''s judgement to know the kind of person Hendrix was.


    Jordan wasn''t liking my reaction.


    When dealing with cunning people, the only way around it was to be more cunning than them. The more Jordan hated how much I prioritized Hendrix over him, the more I had to emphasize this in front of him.


    "What''s this for?" I looked at Jordan calmly, not showing a hint of distress. "What does this video prove? That Hendrix made some new friends and exchanged gifts with them? Everyone knows about this, my husband has always been an excellent man. What''s such a big deal about this?" A look of surprise shed across Jordan''s face. He sped his fingers in front of his face as he scanned me with interest. "So this is what they call true love. Pathetic."


    I smirked with contempt and showed him a disdainful expression. "It''s easy to despise what you can never have." "I''m afraid I''ve let you down. I don''t need some petty arousing rtionship that only hinders my rational judgment." He sounded very mellow. He looked at me as if I was prey. "Anyway, it''s you who''s going on and on about how noble true love is, but look at what you''ve done. You''ve pulled Hendrix down because of your so-called true love. You did this to him. How do you feel about that?"


    I had to say, Jordan really knew how to hit it where it hurts. He got all of my sore spots.


    I''d be talking to a brick wall if I tried to persuade him. We were from two very different worlds. After being clear about that fact, I had to keep myself focused. "I''m not interested in discussing these things with you. Tell me where Hendrix is right now."


    Jordan looked down with a faint smile hanging on the corners of his lips. "It''s useless to try and provoke me."


    He paused for a moment then


    looked up at me with his shrewd


    eyes. "You must be clear about one


    e


    thing. I''min control here. I can expose the location of this trade at any time. However, I''m not going to just give it to you. You know what I


    mean. Follow my instat


    and


    everyone wins. Isn''t that grand?"


    The trade was still happening. So, what he said was absolutely doable. Once he alerted the police about Hendrix''s location, everything would be made into a mess.


    Hendrix hadpletely fallen into Jordan''s trap. He had been too irrational.


    Before confirming his safety, I had no other choice than to be obedient to Jordan''s instructions. I took a long deep breath to calm myself down before facing Jordan.


    "Now that you have something on us. Let''s not beat around the bush. What is it that you want?"


    Hepletely ignored my question. "I haven''t thought about that yet, but what I do want to know right now is how much love you have left for him after watching him willingly fall from grace. He has broken thew and received all that dirty money as if it isn''t a big deal, hasn''t he?


    "You did all of this just to prove that our love is cheap. Is this really your best shot?"


    "That''s right," Jordan admittedThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    generously. "Tell me that you didn''t


    fall for his clean and sharp looks, his family genes and his filthy rich background. Come on, admit it, in the end, it alles down to money. Anyone can be ''Hendrix Roberts''. Once the restrictions are off, I''m no different from Hendrix. Both of us would do anything for these benefits and be the monsters that you hate."

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    He raised his finger and pointed it at the screen behind him. "Look carefully. Apart from that face, Hendrix is no different from me right now. Can you still say you love him?"


    Did love have to make sense? Love doesn''t make sense at all.


    This was something that Jordan would never understand.


    Suddenly, I saw through his intentions. Setting Hendrix into his trap wasn''t enough to satisfy his perverted desire to destroy us. He wanted more. He didn''t want Hendrix to be loved. He didn''t want Hendrix to be cared for. He wanted Hendrix to turn into a monster just like him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what? It''s his face that I love so dearly. Can''t I do that?"


    Seeing his grin disappear, I decided to go all out to infuriate him until he broke. "What? Are you nning to rece your face with his and try to live his life? Hmm, let me think about that. So, you think of yourself as God, but you can''t even look at yourself in the mirror, am I right?"


    His face changed again. Now, he looked dark and gloomy, like a rainy day in June. He seemed unpredictable right now. "You think you''re so smart, don''t you?"


    "Am I wrong?" I insisted. "You''re the one trying to see through other people''s hearts. Shouldn''t you know better? Anything above your personal goalses from greed and desire. You can''t stand seeing Hendrix being loved, not because you want him to have a better life, nor do you intend to be his ''savior'' by trying to expel all desires on behalf of God. Love is endless. It will not smother. In a nutshell, you''re just jealous. Jealous of him for having everything that you can''t have!"


    "Smash!"


    Jordan flung the wine ss towards the ground. The bright red liquid mixed in with the shattered pieces of ss. Bloody and dangerous, just like his face right now.


    I stiffened my neck and stopped talking. It would do more harm than good to go overboard with him now. Taking another step to provoke him wouldn''t benefit me either way.


    The atmosphere remained quiet. He looked like he had nothing more to say.


    It was time to leave.


    Standing up, I picked up my handbag and looked at Jordan, who was immersed in his own thoughts. I once again showed my determination.


    I walked straight towards the door. To my surprise, I was stopped by Jordan''s assistant.


    "Mr. Marshall?" The assistant asked respectfully.


    Turning around, I noticed that


    Jordan didn''t even turn to look. He simply stretched out his hand and gestored for his assistant to let me go.


    Swne


    The assistant understood his order and retreated to the side of the room. I walked out.


    I only rxed after the doors to the elevator were shut tight.


    Jordan wouldn''t be unable to


    understand the intent behind myst message to him. If he wanted topletely destroy Hendrix, he had to release him. As long as he returned safely, there would still be a way to resolve everything peacefully.


    Jordan might not react as I hoped he would. However, right now, I had to put all my eggs into one basket.


    "Hendrix,e home. This is all I can do for now."

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    Things didn''t go as smoothly as I thought they would. There was no news from Hendrix in thest two days.


    I only received news of him from Tobias after the third night. Apparently, Hendrix had gone to Thend and made a transaction with several people from Viannd. That was probably what Jordan had shown me.


    It could take some people forever to be considered good, but it only takes a blink of an eye for someone to be bad. I wasn''t sure when Hendrix was going to give up on himself, but I had to stop him before that happened.


    Aaron and Freya had been working around the clock for this. They were as busy as bees. Tobias probably didn''t want to offend Jordan and his powerful backing. I barely got any more news from him since then. At the end of the day, he was a businessman after all. It did nothing more than to remind me not topletely rely on him.


    Since I couldn''t get information from Jordan directly, I could try to get it through Andrea instead. I was desperate.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing outside the club, I hesitated for a long time and didn''t walk in.


    To be honest, after I found out the truth, not only was it difficult for Hendrix to face it, but even I, who had always been the victim, didn''t know how to approach Andrea.


    However, there must be something to pity about the people we hated. When I found out that I was the reason why she was so pitiful, there was no way I could talk to her again with the same confidence I had.


    Even the smallest of mistakes could lead to bigger ones. No one dared to question if things would be different for Andrea if she hadn''t been vited back then.


    I was so lost in my own thoughts that I didn''t realize that someone had been calling out to me.


    When I turned around and spotted Andrea, I thought of the phrase, ''meeting at a narrow path''. As I was thinking about what to say, I suddenly saw Anne step out of the car


    "Mommy," Anne greeted calmly. No one could hear any emotion in her voice.


    When we were abroad, she had


    never greeted me. Now she had


    ??? 18


    returned without mentioning a word of it to me. She was also walking together with Andrea. All I could think of was that the worst had happened. I frowned, then asked her, after


    "Why didn''t youe bet


    r¨¦turning?" "You are not her real mother. What''s there for you to worry about?" Andrea was still as aggressive as ever, tutting each word with a sting.


    I chose to ignore her and waited for Anne''s reply.


    Anne nced coldly at Andrea, then lowered her eyes. She didn''t reply.


    The silence was deafening. It formed a transparent wall between me and the two of them. A clear and distinct divide.


    I didn''t want to force Anne into


    to


    anything, but also didn''t want to


    u


    watch her go down the wrong path. advised her, "It has been a little. rough these past few days. Move back in with us soon. Your siblings miss you."


    After a brief pause, I added, "Besides, I worry about you being alone."


    Anne''s face hadn''t changed. Her


    beautiful eyes were like pool waters in the dark night, calm and


    unmoving. It was difficult to read the emotions that were hidden under them.


    She nodded as if she couldn''t get used to all this fawning. She smiled then went into the club.


    Andrea burst outughing. "Oh, I''m really liking this girl more and more every day. She''s so feisty, perfect for me."


    This wasn''t good news for me. Looking at her gloating expression, I couldn''t do anything but frown. Andrea''s smile faded when she saw my face. She red at me and was about to leave as well.


    As she walked past me, I finally summoned up the courage to ask. "Where''s Hendrix?"

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    Andrea stopped and turned to look at me. Surprised yet arrogant, she said, "Pardon? The two of you stick to each other like glue and you''re asking me where he is?"


    "Are you begging me?" Andrea raised her voice so that several passers-by in the distance would stop to watch. This triggered her desire to win. She seemed to bepeting with herself. Her voice became louder and louder as she shouted, "I''m asking you if you''re begging me right now." Yeap, she was still the same Andrea I knew. New face but the same evil mind. She could only acquire happiness by trampling on other people''s dignity.


    I knew thatpromising would only trigger her further, but I wasn''t confident enough to retort to her directly, just like when Hendrix hesitated several times before in his mind. Now, I had to face everyone I owed by myself. These righteous people and firm words became sharp weapons that would constantly gnaw at my soul.


    "Kneel." Andrea shouted out loud. "Kneel down, and I''ll consider telling you about Hendrix."


    With her arms crossed in front of her chest, she looked like an arrogant eagle, looking down at her defeated opponent and enjoying the pleasure of standing above the loser.


    At this moment, I considered the possibility that if I did kneel, would my debt to Andrea be written off?


    I didn''t know how to react to my own stupidity. Was I in the wrong right now? Why was my first instinct to obey her and kneel down? Why was I not going against her?


    Andrea became anxious when she noticed that I wasn''t reacting. "Hey, are you going to kneel or what? I''m not that patient. If anything happens to Hendrix, it''s not one me!"


    When she said that, it ignited the power in me that was faltering. There was nothing more important than Hendrix''s safety right now. I clenched my fists, took a deep breath, and went for it. I dropped down on my knees.


    Andrea looked at me as she bent down and showed just how unpleasant she was. "Arianna, you should have done this a long time ago. You know, you and Hendrix owe me so much. Even if you kneel here for the rest of your life, you wouldn''t be able to repay me!"


    "To be honest, kneeling down, admitting and apologizing aren''t enough. It''s far from enough.


    Compared to what you took away from me, this is nothing more than an appetizer. You will soon know what regret is and what it feels like!"


    I felt that I was probably out of my mind right now. But I suddenly realized that Andrea meant that even if I kneeled down and apologized now, her revenge wouldn''t end here.


    Therefore, even if I had lost my


    ????


    dignity and self-respect, Andrea wouldn''t give up. She had always hoped to see Hendrix and me die with her own eyes. She probably wished that no one would ever find out where Hendrix was. There was no way that she would ever spill the beans. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Being clear of this, I immediately straightened myself up and looked back at her with the same sharp eyes. No debt would ever be equal If I had to bring myself down just to achieve my bottom line, then who was going to make up for my lost child and all the difficulties I have suffered?


    "Then, don''t you owe me my unborn child? Shouldn''t he appear in your dreams every night as well?" I had made up my mind and after calming down, I was able to treat her as an ordinary person.


    A sh of surprise crossed Andrea''s eyes. She gulped and calmed herself down, trying to cover up her guilty conscience with her loud voice. "Don''t try to scare me with that dead son of yours.


    If Hendrix hadn''t given me that signal, deliberately luring me to stay with him just to be your scapegoat and made me fall in love with him, would all of this have happened?"


    "You''re asking for a life, aren''t you? Good, take Hendrix''s first! He''s the one that deserves it the most!"

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    She hadn''t changed at all. She was still just as rhetorical and unreasonable as before. I couldn''t believe that I had dreamt of her turning a new leaf after all these years. She should have, at least, learned to be more emphatic. Obviously, I was much too naive.


    Behind her bluff was nothing more than a guilty conscience. There was no point in arguing. Instead of wasting time with her, it was better to go home and think about how to deal with Jordan.


    I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths of cold air. After calming down, I turned around and promptly left.


    Andrea however, refused to give up. She stepped forward and pulled me back. Before I could react, I lost my bnce and fell backwards.


    I then felt a pair of hands holding onto my waist up. The first person I thought to be my hero here was Hendrix. It must have been Hendrix. However, my eyes met with a pair of hypocritical looking eyes.


    Jordan''s lips curved into an indescribable smile. "Are you all right?"


    I stood up using his arms and moved away, keeping a good distance from him.


    The smile on Jordan''s face deepened. Like a wild cat, who had a well-thought-out n, he was thrilled by intimidating and threatening his prey.


    When I regained myposure, I looked up again and spotted Hendrix standing beside him, nk faced.


    They hade together, but it was Jordan who saved me from falling down. Did he do this to avoid suspicion, or did he do it to hide something else? Jordan answered without asking any questions, "As you wish, I''ve brought him back. Are you happy now?"


    He always had a warm and harmless look on his face, just like the boy next door that could never do anything wrong. The ck frame around his sses gave an extra hint of sincerity and of good nature. However, only those who had really gotten to know him would know just how horrible his rage and ambition were, hidden under that mask.


    I know that he had reasons behind everything he did to please me.


    We both got what we wanted. There was nothing for me to worry about anymore, for now at least. I walked straight towards Hendrix. I tried to put up the meanest face I could, like a housewife who''s about to give him a stern talking to. "Let''s go home." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrix''s deep and serene eyes looked at me calmly. He stayed still. His nk face looked as if to say ''Don''t even dream about it.''


    The moment our eyes met, I felt that long-lost feeling of alienation once again. It was like a kite with a broken string, no longer connected.


    Disappointment and anger got the best of me. I thought of the trick Aaron didst time. Hendrix didn''t seem to budge. I didn''t hesitate to make a phone call to Aaron, "Bring a few people to thergest club under the Roberts Group. Immediately."


    I then simply hung up the phone and red at Hendrix angrily.


    "You b*stard! I''m taking you home right now! Nothing will stop me!" At least, that''s what I thought I would do.


    "What are you doing?" Hendrix finally said. His eyes slightly narrowed, as if he was trying to figure out my n. His cold behavior was absolutely annoying.


    If you mess with the bull, you''ll get the horns.


    Hendrix drew his neck back, but he failed in his attempt to avoid me. He straightened his neck and attempted to fight back.


    When I looked at him, I thought of nothing else but love. Nothing was going to change that.


    Jordan then broke the silence. "I told you, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Do I need to get you two love birds a room? You two can have some time alone there."

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    "No thanks." "We won''t need it."


    Hendrix and I blurted this out at the same time. After that, he seemed eager to show off. He strode past me and walked into the clubhouse. "Women only know how to get in the way."


    He said this as he walked past Andrea and disappeared at the door. He left me alone, like a defeated dog, allowing Andrea to mock me. "Did you hear that, Arianna? Hendrix just dumped you. He doesn''t want you anymore. You''re just a joke. You are a nobody now! Hahaha..."


    Me? A hindrance?


    Her mocking had never bothered me before. It was what Hendrix had said to me that I found disturbing. I vented on Andrea and answered, "Yeah? What makes you special then? At least Hendrix had gotten tired of loving me. What about you? He won''t even look at you."


    "You..." Andrea was so mad that she pointed at me with a trembling finger. She clenched her jaw and calmed herself down. She then said with a lopsided smile, "Yeah right. I don''t care how much or how deeply Hendrix loves me anymore. What''s important now is that he and I are on the same level. I will do all of these bad things together with him, fall into an endless pit with him and I will see him be the very person he despises right before my own eyes. The best part is, there is nothing you can do about it. Just the thought of it is so exciting."


    "Don''t even think about it." I gritted my teeth. Although I didn''t say this very loudly, it was clearly said with malice.


    Andrea pulled up the corners of her lips. "Well wait and see."


    She then hopped her way into the club.


    I turned around and looked at the resplendent signboard. The entrance was pitch-ck because the club wasn''t open yet. It felt like they were the very doors to hell.


    "Your men will arrive soon. If you have the courage, go in and take a seat."


    Jordan''s invitation was more like an initiation of war, clearly telling me that he was the host of this sordid game, just to see if I was brave enough for the challenge.


    The challenge of loving Hendrix till the end no matter what he did.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t take his bait but I also refused to leave. I just stubbornly stood by the side of the road, waiting for Aaron''s men to arrive and pick up Hendrix.


    A few minutester, the sound of rumbling and crashing furniture came from inside the club.


    "Mr. Roberts, please let Matthew go. He has admitted to his mistakes!"


    "Stop! Stop!. If you keep hitting him, he''ll die! Please..."


    "We only did this to protect Miss Moanna''s business. We did this for your daughter. How can you..."


    Oh no!


    A strong sense of uneasiness arose from the bottom of my heart. I ran in without a second thought.


    Inside that dark hall, the only source of light shone on Jordan and


    Andrea, who were sitting on the


    sofa. On the other side, under the et


    dim light, Matthew and another male employee were lying on the ground with bloody noses and swollen faces. Hendrix''s tidy leather shoes were shimmering.


    Hearing the sound at the door open, Hendrix turned and looked at me. He then kicked Matthew, who was barely conscious.


    He hit Matthew''s chin. Matthew flipped over and hit his head on the bar behind him. He had passed out.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hendrix, what are you doing?!"


    "No... Mr. Roberts, no... Please Mr. Roberts..." "Stop it!"


    "Smash!"


    Like an onlooker, Hendrix threw away the bottle that was in his hand, turned around, and walked out from the side exit.

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    Everything happened so quickly. I acted on my instincts and applied pressure onto the staff member''s wound while waiting for help.


    There was pin- drop silence. The crowd had naturally split up into two groups. The men under Andrea stood upright and still with their strong auras, serving as a warning to whoever that went against them that things would not end well for them. Whereas the few staff members that were grateful to Anne had gathered at a corner. Their eyes were filled with fear and anxiety. They were afraid that they would be next.


    Earning money was secondary when it came to running a business. Once you''ve lost yourself to greed, then everything is over.


    Looking at Anne, she was staring at us nkly as if everything that happened earlier had nothing to do with her at all. That made my heart twist into a knot. She might have been blinded by a momentary burst of anger, but what she didn''t know was that it came at the expense of destroying her dreams.


    This moment of disappointment made me very ufortable. I looked at Anne and lectured her like she was my own daughter, "Moanna Reid, are you going to just sit there and watch your staff, who have worked around the clock for you, get beaten up?"


    She looked up at me and replied calmly, "People should be punished for their mistakes. Dad has handled it very well."


    "Do you even hear what you''re saying right now, Anne?" I couldn''t believe my ears. He was beating someone to death. Was this considered well handled in her eyes?


    This was the first time I ever looked at her with such a harsh gaze. A hint of difort shed across her pupils. She then lowered her eyes and refused to confront me.


    I wasn''t sure if she was afraid that I would question her further, but she stayed silent. After a moment of silence, she stood up, intending to leave the club. She then stopped in front of me, "Mommy, I think it''s best that you go home and take care of your children, rather than staying here, worrying about others."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She then walked towards the side door which Hendrix had used earlier without looking back.


    What did she mean by that? Was she telling me this out of good intentions, or was she threatening me?


    No, she wouldn''t threaten me.


    "No, she wouldn''t" Those words kept ringing in my mind as afort to myself Anne wasn''t someone who would disregard the importance of a person''s life. How could she say something so dark like that?


    Hendrix had changed, so had Anne. Why?


    My brain couldn''t process the sudden changes in the people that were so close to me.


    In the midst of this confusion,


    Jordan stood up and yed the role


    of ''the good guy'', "Can''t you even handle such a tiny matter? Or did you forget that Hendrix had always been this way? Cold, cruel, and merciless. Not to mention, neither Hendrix nor Anne were at fault here. When dealing with disloyal staff, they have to receive the punishment that they deserve. There is no other way nor will there ever bepromises."


    Jordan did all this just to destroy my love and respect for Hendrix. He wanted Hendrix to betray and lose everyone in his life.


    I believed that Hendrix felt just as bad for doing all these things against his own conscience. If I lost my trust in him, he''d nevere out of it forever. All I can do right now is make it up for him.

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    I would provide the best emotional and financialpensation for Matthew and the staff member whose name I didn''t know right now. Maybe that way, it would ease my guilt, even just a little.


    "You''re so clever. No wonder Hendrix was so into you," Jordan generously admitted. He looked at me with hooded eyes. I felt chills run up my spine. "But Miss Reid, how could you have missed the fact that I wasn''t the one holding the knife? It didn''t matter whose knife it was and so what if it was mine? The point here was that the person who was holding the knife was Hendrix. His actions werepletely on his will."


    "Or perhaps he should thank me instead. Thank me for giving him such a wonderful opportunity to finally release the trapped beast deep inside him. He must have been holding it in for a very long time. Things would have gone very badly if he had continued to hold it within himself, and you would be very worried by then, wouldn''t you?"


    Jordan bent forwards until his face was very close to mine. He shot me a sharp look. "The day before, you said it wasn''t realistic enough. Today, I will make sure you see everything with your very own eyes. What do you think? Are you still going to stand your ground? Will you still love him until the day you die?"


    Clenching my teeth tightly, I didn''t hide the anger in my eyes. This psychopath actually found joy in destroying other people''s lives.


    "Yes, I will love him." I raised my voice stubbornly, loud enough for the whole club to hear it. "Listen up, Hendrix Roberts. I will love you and only you!" That was meant for Hendrix. Even if I wasn''t sure if he could hear it, judging from Jordan''s reaction, I felt proud, like I had won.


    Perhaps gaining a spiritual victory meant so much more to him. Otherwise, Jordan wouldn''t have spent so much time and effort to conquer my resilience.


    Jordan straightened his back and looked at me nkly, staring into space. "Good. Then, the game continues. It took me ten years to destroy Hendrix. I wonder how long it would take for me to destroy you."


    "You will never get that chance." I gritted my teeth and replied firmly.


    He was much more patient than I had thought. Such a person was difficult to defeat, but it wasn''tpletely hopeless. What I had to do was to be even more patient than he was. Once his weaknesses were exposed, that would be the best time to destroy him.


    Before that, I had to know if Hendrix and Anne were on the same page as I was.


    To be honest,pared to the two of them, I wasn''t very good at hiding my emotions. They were probably the same as well, which was why they weren''t telling me anything.


    Or it could really be as Jordan said itBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    was. Hendrix''s will had been broken. Jordan''s ugly perspective of the world had been instilled into his mind. If that was so, the situation would be much more difficult to deal with. I wasn''t sure if I could deal with two extremely smart men,


    Jordan was unexpectedly calm after hearing what I had said. He then whipped out an intriguing grin. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hands with it His actions were slow and elegant, taking his sweet time to do it didn''t expect for you to give me even more surprises than Hendrix did. Keep it up. The angry Arianna is the one I wish to conquer. It would be much too boring if things were too easy."


    "I hope you suffer in hell!"


    "F*ck, don''t you darey another finger on Arianna..."


    "Bam!"


    Aaron rushed in from the entrance, throwing his fist at Jordan the second he got close to him.


    Everything happened very quickly. No one saw iting nor had the time to stop him. Jordan got punched hard in the face. The corners of his lips


    were swollen with blood dribbling down at the edges. The air was filled with the scent of blood.

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    After that punch, I knew that things were about to get worse.


    Jordan was by no means a good man who would repay evil with his own morality. I could tell from the way he looked at Aaron that he wasn''t going to let this slide.


    Aaron however, was fearless. His thoughts were written all over his face. I could clearly tell that he was going to swing his fist again. I guessed that he had nned to take Jordan down. However, Jordan''s men had rushed in and surrounded their boss.


    Aaron had to put down his fists. He was still fuming from anger. He took a moment to calm himself down before he narrowed his eyes and shouted, "Okay. Let''s not waste any more time. Bring it on."


    Jordan''s men didn''t move. They were either looking confused at each other or waiting for Jordan''smand.


    Aaron was enraged from being underestimated and cracked his knuckles.


    Luckily, Aaron''s men arrived and began to have a standoff with the other men. Once they got started, things would getplicated.


    My goal was to save these people and I didn''t want to cause anyplications. While both sides were still in a stalemate, I asked the staff beside me quietly, "Can you stand up?"


    The staff nodded. I then helped him up. But his body was huge and heavy. He nearly fell down as soon as he stood up. Aaron happened to see us and rushed over to help him up.


    This was exactly what I had in mind. Men always had the strong will to win, but as long as they were distracted, tensions would loosen up.


    I seized the opportunity. I pointed at Matthew, who was still unconscious, with my chin, and said, "Take him to the hospital."


    Aaron looked at the bar and knew what I was worried about. He immediately turned to his subordinate and ordered, "Get the injured out." Two strong men came up from behind him. Each of them helped Matthew and the other men out of the club.


    I gave Aaron a look and made to leave. I whispered, "Let''s go."


    Aaron looked into the hall and answered reluctantly, "Okay."


    He then leaned to the side, allowing me to leave first.


    I was prepared if Jordan stopped me, but no one stopped us when we walked out of the club.


    On the way to the hospital, I was worried that Jordan would retaliate immediately. I quickly reminded Aaron to be on alert at all times. "You punched Jordan in front of his men He won''t just let that slide. You have to be prepared. That guy is everywhere. He is horrifying."


    Aaron changed the topic and patted the back of my hand with his broad hand. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll always be here."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hadn''t expected him to notice how uneasy I was feeling right now. I felt my nose wrinkling up, feeling quite sore as my red eyes began to tear up.


    Even when I was psyching myself to


    remain calm and rational, Aaron had seen right through me. He knew my weakness. Hendrix had a drastic change in temperament while Anne was attacking her own men. This was a tricky situation and it was nothing that I had ever dealt with before. Unable to get a hold of the situation, I couldn''t help but feel flustered and panicked.


    "Thank you." I held Aaron''s hand tightly and said with a tearful look, "Thank you, Aaron."


    He raised his hand and patted my head. "What are you talking about..."


    That day in the hospital, Aaron didn''t take me home until Matthew had woken up and negotiated all the details on hispensation.


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi. The warm light hit from the car lit up the gate, contrasting the cold chill of the night.


    I was scared that I would break down and cry in front of them.

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    Aaron patted me on the shoulder. "Be strong. There will be a tough battle ahead. I''m going to pick up Emma and Dunn so that we can watch out for each other."


    He wasn''t just my brother, he was also Emma''s husband and Dunn''s father. Every second he spent with me increased the risk his wife and son would be in.


    Knowing that I couldn''t be so selfish, I opened the door and got out of the car with a smile.


    As the door closed, Aaron rolled down the window and stuck his head out tofort me, "I''ll be back in an hour. If you can''t sleep, make some supper to kill some time."


    I smiled wider and nodded seriously. "Okay."


    I watched as his car turned around and drove off as its headlights faded away from the gate. I then felt incredibly lucky. I must have saved the universe in my past life to have Aaron as a brother.


    With him, even if things were hopeless, everything didn''t seem so bad.


    Humans were magical creatures. We would be fine no matter how much abuse we suffered. So long as our spirit wasn''t defeated, then we would be happy.


    I wrapped my coat tightly around my body and took a deep breath. I finally took onest peek at Aaron''s car and then felt ready to go into the house. The moment I lifted up my foot, a huge crash broke out throughout the night sky. I widened my eyes in an instant and ran towards the gate. "Aaron, you''d better be safe! Please! Oh please!"


    The second before the iron gate was shut, I slipped out from the gap. Several security guards saw what had happened and immediately called for backup in their walkie-talkies. "Hello, can you hear me? I need people at the main gate. Mrs. Robert had gone out alone. Come quickly!"


    I couldn''t care less of the dangers that were hidden away in the dark night as I followed the ring sound of the car rm. I ran towards the red taillight under the shade of the forest.


    As I turned the corner, I saw a group of men dragging Aaron out of his car. I shouted like crazy, "Stop!"


    "Help! Somebody, please help! Help!" I shouted and ran towards Aaron and the group of men.


    As I got closer, I noticed that Aaron''s


    car had collided head-on with another car. The next thing I saw was a group of men appearing with steel pipes, running towards me. The smell of gasoline filled the air.


    The irritating smell of gasoline nearly made me throw up. I resisted the urge to gag while I tried to pass through the men who were in my way. I was then caught by two of those men shortly.


    Without the slightest ounce of mercy, I was forced to kneel on the ground. One of the men grabbed my chin, signaling me to witness the disaster in front of me.


    Aaron was like a dead fish that had been thrown onto the ground. He seemed to have lost consciousness. He didn''t respond after being harshly dropped onto the ground. Blood gushed out from his forehead, quickly covering half of his face.


    In the blink of an eye, the tallest man approached Aaron. He picked Aaron up as though he was as light as a feather. He adjusted Aaron''s right hand while he lifted up a steel pipe in his other hand.


    The man revealed his white teeth and smiled like a ghost that had crawled out from hell. He then uttered sinisterly, "Are you seeing this, woman? It was this hand, am I right?"


    "Bang!" "No!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I struggled desperately, but the man showed no signs of stopping. Once, twice, the steel pipe was now stained with blood, but the man had grown even more excited and started hitting him harder.


    Aaron woke up in agonizing pain and howled while on the ground, "Argh...!"


    The other men didn''t stop him. Instead, they rushed forward and pressed down on Aaron''s hands and feet, preventing him from struggling.


    My heart was bleeding and my tears were flowing. "Please, please, don''t touch my brother. Please, spare him. Anybody? Somebody, please help my brother!"

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    Shivering, Aaron turned and noticed that I had been caught. He gritted his teeth and made a low whine, refusing to admit defeat. However, the pain from his right arm made him scream out uncontrobly. "Don''t cry, Arianna. Don''t cry. I''m fine. Ah..."


    "Jordan! If you don''t kill me now, I''ll make sure you wish you were dead for the rest of your life!"


    "Aaron, stop!" My voice was hoarse from crying. I was close to begging him. "Please, you don''t have to pretend to be brave right now."


    Regardless, my worst fears hade true. His stubbornness had triggered Jordan''s men. They watched and found pleasure from his suffering. One of the men gradually raised his hand with the blood stained steel pipe from before over his head.


    Finally, the security guards had rushed over and yelled at them from the intersection, "Stop! What are you doing?! Put the weapon down!"


    I heard dense footstepsing closer and closer. I almost thought that Aaron was about to be saved.


    But I forgot that they were a bunch of hooligans.


    They knew the consequences if they got caught, but none of them were willing to leave their friends behind. Instead, they all looked at the man who was standing over Aaron.


    "Crack..."


    The sound of bones cracking rang out through my ears. Aaron numbly dropped his neck and fell heavily on the ground. He didn''t make any more sound.


    The whole world seemed to have frozen over at this moment. All I saw was the red blood on Aaron''s arm.


    Jordan''s men were extremely cruel. They had the upper hand from the very start of the fight. Gradually, more backup for the security team had arrived that allowed them to fight them.


    As all of the men were caught up in the fight. None of them were holding me back anymore. I crawled over to Aaron''s side.


    I hugged him and mumbled to myself, "It''s okay, you just have external injuries. It will heal just fine. It will definitely be okay..."


    Unsure if I wasforting the


    unconscious Aaron or myself, all knew was that I didn''t dare to touch his bloody arm, let alone look at it. I was afraid that I would lose hope if I looked at his arm.


    How could Aaron, my brother who treated me like his entire world, lose an arm?


    What did he even do wrong? He just stood up for his sister and taught that sc*mbag a lesson. Why was life so unfair to him?


    I couldn''t figure this out. In the end, my tears of sorrow had turned into tears of hatred for Jordan. I wanted to rip off his tendons, break his bones and eat him alive!


    The operation continued until sunrise. The ''operating'' light went out and a nurse pushed Aaron out of the operating room.


    He had an IV drip hanging on the side of his bed and his body was covered with a thin nket. If it weren''t for the heavily bandaged arm, he would have looked like he was just sleeping peacefully.


    I went forward andid my head on the bed. There were a few scratches on his face, but they didn''t distort his facial features at all. Instead, they made him look like a tough man.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes suddenly turned red. I sniffed and asked, "Doctor, how is my brother?"


    After an operation that hadsted throughout the night, the surgeon wasn''t in his best condition either. He nodded wearily and said, "He''s no longer in a critical state." "However," the doctor hesitated and added, "Mrs.


    UMS


    1.ne


    Roberts, Mr. Reid''s right arm is fractured, he will have to undergo bone setting surgery sometimeter. In addition, although he was hospitalized in time, the muscle tissue in his arm is in a necrotic state. Even if that can be restored, his nerves will never recover...''


    "That''s..." I gulped to calm my nerves and pretended to be calm. "He won''t be able to use his right arm anymore?"


    The doctor sighed and replied, "With our current medical capabilities, the chances of that are very high."


    "You need to be mentally prepared for this."


    After that, he left with the nurse in tow.

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    I stood there and didn''t know where to go.


    The sound of high heels walking on the floor could be heard in the hallway. Freya rushed over with small steps. She looked at the operating room with its door wide open and ced her hand on my shoulder. "Are you all right?"


    I couldn''t help but hold her and cry out. "Aaron''s right hand is broken and it will never recover! It''s all my fault!"


    Perhaps people would only realize how useless they were when they saw their loved ones and humiliated.


    Aside from feelings, what made people helpless was the natural cycle of life. I couldn''t give him feelings, yet he lost a hand for me. I had lost my ground.


    When I saw Hendrix, I had never felt so disappointed or angry at him. I stopped crying and did not even want to see him. "What are you doing here?"


    Before he could answer, I spoke again, "Tough at us on Jordan''s behalf? You have achieved your goal. You can leave now."


    I''d tried countless times to pull him back from theBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Devil''s side, but now, I had pushed him away. How could I feel good?


    But I had no choice. I couldn''t stand Hendrix treating me coldly like a stranger, at least not when Aaron was unconscious.


    I hated everyone, including myself. It was like the whole world was trying to harm Aaron.


    Hendrix remained unmoved and slightly parted his thin lips. "Aaron was too reckless."


    "What do you mean?" When I was emotional, any minor details would be magnified infinitely. His words deeply provoked me. I did not hesitate to scold him, "Do you mean that Aaron deserves it?"


    Hendrix kept his lips tightly shut and did not reply. Freya, who was standing beside him, advised, "Arianna, calm down."


    "How can I calm down?" I suddenly felt desperate. No one could understand how much I was suffering. I couldn''t use the most vicious words in the world on Hendrix, nor could I treat it as if nothing had happened and only cared about whether I could find the love in my heart.


    I was afraid that the malicious words I said would really push Hendrix to Jordanpletely, but I also feared that I would let Aaron down for the sake of my selfishness.


    Hendrix and Freya didn''t seem to be able to


    understand my feelings. One looked as usual, while the other looked sympathetic. It made me realize that they couldn''t empathize with me.


    "Forget it." I deted and took a step back. I looked up at Hendrix with my red eyes and said, "You said that Aaron was reckless, then what about you?"


    I approached Hendrix with my face almost pasted on his. "You still like to do things on your own after so many years. You act the same as you were in the past. Do you think being self-sacrificing is great?"


    The corridor was filled with the echoes of my voice, but he did not move an inch. He kept his eyes down and was as calm as ever. "You are right. It''s not like before. I''m not interested in greatness or sacrifices."


    "I came for the sake of the children. Whether you can ept it or not, Jordan''s warning is clear. Tell your family not to try to hit a stone with an egg. Otherwise, even if you are the mother of my children, I will not show mercy."


    Other than being a stranger, I couldn''t find any other words to describe Hendrix at the moment.


    Did he use those cold words to get rid of my firm trust in him?


    I was so mad that Iughed, "So


    what you want to say is that Aaron didn''t die because you saved him. k should be grateful to you and


    el


    bel.


    Jordan. I should thank him for ruining my husband and daughter, and for breaking one of my brother''s arms with mercy. Do you mean that?"


    Hendrix did not retort but said coldly, "You are not in the right condition to talk now."


    Then he instructed Freya, "Take care of her."


    After that, he turned around and left without looking back.


    The moment the words helping the devil appeared in my mind, I rushed up to Hendrix madly and screamed, "Stop and exin to me before you leave! You b*stard!"


    Eventually, Freya held me back until Hendrix''s cold back disappeared into the elevator: There was no point inining and struggling. I slumped on a bench in the corridor like a withered leaf, whimpering with my hands covering my face.

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    In the morning,plications from the operation caused Aaron''s body temperature to rise. The whole ward buzzed with activity. All kinds of methods were used in an attempt to lower his body temperature. Finally, an injection sessfully stabilized Aaron''s condition.


    Looking at Aaron lying on the bed so calmly, it felt like a big stone suddenly weighed down my heart. It was so heavy that I couldn''t breathe. After confirming that he was sleeping well, I went out for a break.


    The hospital was quiet and eerie in the early morning. Several patients'' families came and went from the inpatient ward. Their faces were the same as mine. They were either worried or tired and numb. Compared with the noisy ordinary ward, this ce was less fretful.


    Hence, even when passing by, the news in the hall could be heard word for word.


    "Today, there are many cases of children missing or kidnapped in the city. At present, the police are doing their best to apprehend the suspects. Please contact the special investigations team if you have any relevant information..."


    The safety of the city was crumbling, not to mention our little family.


    Perhaps the only fortunate thing was that no matter what Hendrix had nned, he had no intention of taking risks with the children. Otherwise, the first person Jordan would deal with was Aurelia and the others, not Aaron.


    That son of a b*tch must have known that it was necessary to strike at one''s weak point. On the surface, he wanted to take revenge for Aaron''s punch. But in fact, he wanted to break down my mental barriers.


    Once a person had a mental breakdown, they could be easily manipted. Jordan wanted me and was repeating the process of him capturing Hendrix.


    Thinking of that, I couldn''t help but sigh. Was Hendrix beingpletely controlled?


    I was not calm enough in the operating room, now that I thought about it, Hendrix could have stayed away. But he not only came but also inexplicably said so much.


    Perhaps what he said was a warning on the surface, but in fact, it was a reminder for me to be careful. Only by wearing a cold and ruthless mask could he not be easily seen through.


    Lost in thought, I walked through the corridor and entered the ordinary ward. I subconsciously walked back. A second before I turned around, I saw Evaning out of one of the wards.


    Looking at his back, I was flustered for a while before I remembered that Matthew was arranged to stay here.


    Could it be that...


    When I was about to stop Evan and ask him, I looked up and saw him leave using the stairs. Hence, I gave up for the time being.


    Coming back to the ward, I bumped into a policeman who came to ask about the case. He left after simply asking for my statement because Aaron was still in aa.


    ording to their official speech, the mastermind would not be affected at all. Only the thug would be detained.


    As soon as the police left, Cyrus suddenly appeared at the nearest safety exit of the ward. He wore a longcoat and a military hat, which made him look like a warlord.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    We looked at each other and nodded to each other in greeting. It seemed that Cyrus knew something about Aaron.


    I asked him to sit down on the bench. "Aaron hasn''t woken up yet. Could you please wait here for a while?"


    "Okay." Cyrus turned his head and looked into the ward. He sat down and kept a perfect distance from me. "Fortunately, his life was not lost Miss Reid, you don''t have to worry too much."


    It was just two light sentences, but since it wasing from Cyrus, there was an inexplicable sense of affection mixed in.


    "Thank you." I pursed my lips and remembered to ask why he came. "Mr. Zimmer, you are not here just to visit, right?"

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    Not to mention that the military had little private time. With the superficial friendship between us, a high-ranking officer had no reason toe over just to show his concern.


    "We can''t say it''spletely business." Cyrus was honest. "Miss Reid, you expressed your wish to receive protection from the military. The superiors agreed. It''s just that our people can''t be easily exposed. They are located further away from the Roberts. I didn''t expect those people would be so mad as to attack at your door. We have failed to protect your family. It was my dereliction of duty. Thus, I had to visit and personally apologize."


    What could I say? They didn''t owe us anything. Their original promise to protect us was only a means of showing mercy. To put it bluntly, it was only a transaction. If they didn''t protect us, we wouldn''t be able to ask for anything. No one had received any benefits.


    However, I still couldn''t help being cautious of Aaron. "In thest few moments, if your people took the shot, perhaps Aaron''s right hand could have been spared."


    Cyrus still wore that upright and indifferent expression. He did not show excessive understanding. "The thug did not hold a gun, nor did he pose a threat to the victim''s life. ording to the rules, we can''t shoot."


    That was probably the only w about soldiers. Rules were dead, but men were alive. They would never understand that. I squeezed out a smile to show understanding. "I understand. You also have your own difficulties."


    Cyrus silently looked away and did not answer.


    After a moment of silence, he finally couldn''t help but take the initiative to break the awkward silence to show his real intention. "Do you know about Hendrix''s recent whereabouts?"


    I immediately remembered that Cyrus was responsible for drug matters at the border. His purpose was obvious.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that the dirty water Jordan poured on Hendrix was more than a little fake money.


    Hendrix had just entered the business, but he was already being targeted by the military. No matter what he did, he couldn''t stop himself from standing out.


    No wonder Cyrus called me Miss Reid, not Mrs. Roberts. He was separating me from Hendrix on a personal level.


    I adjusted my position and changed into a more rxed one to try to calm down. "No, I''ve been busy with thepany recently, and Hendrix has been travelling back and forth. What''s wrong?"


    After I spoke, I felt a heated gaze from the side. I turned around and happened to meet Cyrus'' sharp gaze.


    Feeling guilty, I gulped. Afraid of being seen through, I clenched my teeth and did not dare to move.


    After a few seconds of confrontation, it seemed like a century had passed. Finally, Cyrus lowered his eyelids and ended the battle.


    "Since it''s a business, please remind


    Mr. Roberts not to be greedy. The profit from business abroad is high but the risks are also great. It''s not worth it for his fortune to be overturned for a moment''s profit." Cyrus clearly had something to say.


    Since I was ying dumb, I had to continue the act. "Hendrix is too confident. He always thinks that he can handle it well, but in fact, there~ are always some mistakes. When the storm in my family is over, will go to thepany and give him a piece of advice. Foreign business is profitable, but it is more important to develop our economy and country. Only then could we be dignified. I am well aware of this."


    When one''s domestic business is thriving and has the intention to expand their overseas market, it is inevitable to be called out by many parties. They didn''t want us to benefit foreign markets. As long as we showed our patriotic feelings, it would not be too difficult. It was reasonable to express our stand right now.


    Cyrus nodded slightly. "Miss Reid, you are indeed the person Mr. Charles chose. You are reasonable and have sensible foresight."


    It turned out that it was because of my godfather that he thought highly of me. I was still wondering why.


    After all, I couldn''t agree with what Hendrix had done. "I''m ttered."


    Cyrus did not act ceremoniously. He got up and prepared to leave. "Greet Charles for me. I have something to do in the army. I''ll take my leave first." "Definitely." I stood up to see him off. "Take care."


    Watching him walking into the elevator, I immediately sent a message to Evan.


    "Where are you?" "Call back quickly!"

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    Evan did not reply for a long time until Emma came.


    The news of Aaron''s assault was in the headlines. Although it was not detailed, Emma still found out from the scene of the ident. After inquiring about it, she came straight to the hospital.


    I was going to inform her after Aaron''s fever subsided so that she wouldn''t be worried. But when she pushed the door open and came in, I didn''t know what to say and stood up awkwardly.


    Emma did not pay much attention to me. She was relieved after she checked on Aaron''s condition and confirmed that he was alive.


    "You should have told me yesterday." As Emma was afraid of waking Aaron up, her voice was so soft that I could barely hear it.


    I did not know how much me was hidden in her words, but I felt guilty and lowered my head. "I''m sorry..."


    "I''m his wife." Emma interrupted me and looked at Aaron on the hospital bed. Her seemingly calm face was full of affection. She ridiculed, "If he knew that I waste, he would nag me for a while."


    Emma had always been independent and tenacious in my eyes. However, at this moment, she looked so gentle as if the whole world could be saved with just a smile.


    I understood then how they had made it to the end. In Aaron''s long and bold life, Emma was his harbor.


    She didn''t me me. She knew that Aaron would not make things difficult for me either. Hence, she didn''t say anything at all. Sheforted me in a few words, and dispelled my worries.


    I wore a bitter smile on my face. How shameless I am! Why would I feel ufortable at someone who had helped Aaron look for me for six years? "You can go back first. I''ll take it from here," Emma said. "Otherwise, you''ll fall sick when he wakes up."


    It would be fine if she didn''t mention it. But I felt so tired as soon as she said so. I thought it was proper to give them more time to be with each other. Hence, I didn''t say anything more. I told her some things and then left.


    The sky was already bright. When I walked past the road where the ident had happened, I could still see the tire tracks left by the sudden brake. The bloodstains at the spot where Aaron had fallen had already disappeared. However, I could smell a familiar salty scent in the air.


    Subconsciously, I frowned and felt a lingering fear in my heart.


    After taking a hot bath, I intended to take a good ap to replenish my strength. However, the impact of the scene the night before was so strong that the image of Aaron being beaten up appeared in my mind as soon as Iy on the bed. I couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    After several hours, I got up to wash my face. I was going to make some food for Emma and send it to the hospital. Aaron had always been a picky eater. He didn''t like the delicacies outside and liked my


    vel?


    ordinary cooking instead. He said it


    had a special vor. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I prepared for two hours. When I was about to go out, I nced at my phone. There was no reply from Evan. I didn''t know if he was ignoring me or if he didn''t see my messages.


    Neither of them was good news.


    When I arrived at the hospital, the effect of the anaesthetic had subsided. Aaron and Emma were talking, "It''s good to have a wife. It''s worth it to lie down and be served."


    Emma did not give him any face. "It seems that you don''t feel enough pain."


    My tensed face could not help but rx. Fortunately, Aaron could still joke around.


    I took a deep breath and mustered up my courage. Then I walked in with the thermal lunch box and


    chimed in normally, "In that caso et


    you don''t need your sister since you have a wife. You''ve hurt me. beven cooked your favorite dishes for you."


    As soon as I put the box down on the table, I noticed Aaron and Emma looking at me. Our eyes met, and the atmosphere became awkward. My squeezed-out smile gradually became stiff.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, I could not pretend anymore. Therefore, I could only sigh and show the face of guilt. I rubbed my hands awkwardly and lowered my head, not daring to look at Aaron''s eyes.


    In the end, it was Aaron who broke the silence. "Why are you suddenly so quiet? It''s not like I''m dying."


    "Ow!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was pped on his thighs by Emma. "Shut up if you don''t know what to say!"

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    Aaron gasped in pain and pinched the space between his eyebrows to protest. "I''m a patient. Can you be gentler?"


    Emma was indifferent and picked up an apple to peel it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron felt snubbed and tried to find a way out. "Don''t mind your sister-inw. She''s jealous. What did you cook? Take it out."


    I quickly got up and set up the table on the bed. "I made some stew and two light dishes. The doctor said you should watch what you eat."


    As expected, Aaron would not be able to enjoy any good food for the next few months.


    Aaron didn''t mind it at all, probably because he didn''t want to make me feel guilty. He scooped up a spoonful of chicken stew and put it into his mouth. "Hmm, there''s progress. Arianna, you can take full charge of my patient meals from now on." Feeling a lump in my throat, I subconsciously nodded my head like a rattle-drum and said, "Okay, I''ll cook all sorts of dishes for you every day."


    Aaron calmly epted your offer. "Thank you so much. Haha..."


    Emma shook her head and deliberately teased him, "Someone won''t even let other people touch a strand of his sister''s hair, yet doesn''t have that demeanour in private. You only know how to take advantage of her."


    Aaron was not angry. He smiled cheekily and stretched out his neck to talk back. "If you are willing to cook for me, I can also do my best to take advantage of you."


    Hearing that, Emma rolled her eyes, and Aaron immediately gave in. He put his head down and continued to eat his stew.


    The atmosphere was so rxed that I had the illusion that nothing had happened. It felt as though Aaron hadn''t met with an ident, and his hands were still in good condition. He was still the young master who behaved like a gentleman in front of his close friends. Whenever I was bullied, he would stand up and beat the bullies up without hesitation.


    However, I was clear that this was another kind of consideration that the couple gave me. After all, there was something bitter in our hearts under the calm surface.


    Just when I thought that avoiding this topic would be a conventional tacit understanding, Aaron mentioned it straightforwardly. He did not y by the rules.


    "Jordan, that b*stard, yed dirty just because he can''t beat me. Next time, I will never let him have the chance again," Aaron said while eating. With a tremble of his hand, some stew sshed on his face.


    Emma sighed helplessly and wiped his mouth roughly. He moved backward, trying to avoid her hand.


    "Don''t move." Emma then used both


    of her hands, which made Aaron unable to move. She wiped his face again and again. Finally, she examined him closely and before letting go with satisfaction


    Aaron frowned. After he had regained his freedom, he began to talk with ease. "Launching a surprise attack? They should ask around how I, Aaron, have survived to this day. Those thugs would be finished sooner orter."


    As he spoke, he snorted in contempt.


    Emma directly stuffed the peeled apple in his mouth and said, "You should have learned your lesson. Do you want to lose your left hand as well?" Aaron took a bite and held the apple. He stared at her with embarrassment. He wanted to refute but seemed to realize something and swallowed the words shyly.


    Although I knew that she did not deliberately target me, I still felt sorry for Aaron''s right hand.


    Our depressed look probably upset Emma. She was exasperated and said, "It''s a blessing to only lose your right hand. It''s better than losing your live, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    The implication of her words was clear. Jordan''s style of doing things was unpredictable, Aaron was lucky to have survived. If we continued to act recklessly, we would be the ones suffering losses.


    Aaron stopped being stubborn. He lowered his head and looked down at his bandaged right hand. He seemed to be lost in his thoughts.


    "Emma is right. Now, the most important thing is to recover from your injury first. We can talk about other thingster." I echoed Emma''s words, then quickly changed the topic, and nagged, "A patient should have the consciousness of a patient. Eat and drink well. Have a good rest. Don''t be worried all day!"


    I looked calm on the surface, but in fact, I was in a panic. I was afraid that if I spoke slowly, the foolish Aaron would worry about me. Regardless of Emma''s suggestion, he would insist on fighting with Jordan head-on.


    Fortunately, he was too focused to notice my intention. He suddenlyughed like a fool. "If I only eat and sleep, then wouldn''t that make me a pig?"


    "That will save us a lot of trouble," Emma said. "That way, you won''t be fooled by your face all the time and think that your brain is as useful as your appearance."


    Aaron eximed in exasperation. "Can''t you say something nice to the patient?"


    Emma replied ndly, "No."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t hold back myughter and secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    We were too passive. No one knew how insidious Jordan was acting behind the scenes. The only thing we could do now was to cope with all the changes by doing nothing. Although Aaron had not promised me directly, it seemed that he would not take action without authorization.


    Aftering out of the hospital, I called Evan again, but the line was always busy.


    Thinking of what had happened to Cyrus, I asked the driver to drive directly to the Roberts Group. Coincidentally, I saw Evan greeting customers as soon as I entered the lobby.


    I got closer and stopped him when he was about to go upstairs. "Evan."


    Evan turned around and saw that it was me. He greeted me calmly, "Mrs. Roberts."


    His upper body was bent at 45 degrees, and the distance between us was just right. His attitude was respectful. It was as if nothing had changed.


    He had been with Hendrix for the longest time, thus he was reliable. Perhaps I could get some information from him. "Let''s talk?"


    Evan was not surprised. He looked around and nodded. "Okay, let''s go up and have a seat."


    I couldn''t be more familiar with this ce. Besides, it was a blessing to see some hope of finding the truth. Hence, I naturally followed him up. Evan personally made me the tea I used to drink before.


    "Thank you." I took the teacup and sipped. The familiar taste made me feel so much more rxed.


    After so many years, Evan had


    already be a member of our family. I didn''t intend to beat around the bush. I put down the teacup and expressed my intentions. "Hendrix has been acting abnormal recently. Do you know anything?" Evan narrowed his eyes and replied officially, "I''m not sure. He has always been dealing with official business properly. As for private affairs, you know that I don''t have the authority to pry."


    Frankly speaking, I was a little disappointed. I thought that he would be more sincere and honest


    after our years of friendship. However, it was obvious that had overestimated my status. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fortunately, I was well prepared. I put away those cowardly emotions and tried to coax Evan. "I saw you in the inpatient ward this morning. Why did you go looking for Matthew?"


    It was apparent that he did not


    expect me to know about that. He fell silent for a brief moment. Then he said with casualness, "As a special assistant, I was just confirming that there is no


    possibility of reconciliation Ovel.ne


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    Speaking of that, he paused. As if knowing that it was enough to persuade me, he added, "I should thank you, Madam, for handling my job. However, Matthew and others were the ones in the wrong. Hence, thepensation shouldn''t be so generous."


    If I didn''t see all of Evan''s microexpressions, I wouldn''t have had the courage to stay after listening to him. I admitted that Evan was just like Hendrix. They were both ruthless wicked people who thought that money was more important than a person''s life.


    Hendrix was a consummate actor, while Evan had not reached the pinnacle yet. Although he only faltered for a brief moment, it was enough for me to firmly believe Hendrix''s determination.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, I too forgot to cover up my inner joy. The corners of my lips curved in a smile.


    Evan suddenly realized that he had made a mistake. He cleared his throat and replied, "Madam, let me just remind you that men have different pursuits at different stages of their lives. Perhaps you should just trust Mr. Hendrix. Mr. Hendrix founded thepany himself. He won''t destroy his life''s achievements."


    Evan looked quite humorous when he was trying his best to fool me.


    Being kept in the dark for so long, I had the sudden urge to vent my anger. I asked knowingly, "Do you want me to stoping in between Hendrix and Jordan''s business?"


    Evan kept quiet and did not deny it. "Mr. Hendrix will make sure you and the young masters live the best life."


    "The best life?" I asked.


    "Yes." Evan nodded.


    I snorted and wiped the smile off my face instantly. I looked at him with no expression. "With my current wealth and the Reid family behind me, do you think I can''t live a good life? What can''t I buy? If that was all I wanted, I could get them myself. What do I need Hendrix for?"


    Evan was taken aback by my words and was speechless for a moment.


    I was secretly smug and felt that it was still not enough. I wanted Hendrix to feel guilty. "Tell your boss that from the moment he let Jordan attack Aaron, we are finished. It is solely for the sake of the children


    that I am willing to give him a I I


    chance to start over. If he still wants to act willfully and doesn''t behave properly, I wouldn''t mind considering a divorce. From that moment on, he will never see me or our children again!" "Madam, you are too agitated now..." Evan did not expect me to suddenly say such harsh words and


    he was a little helpless. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I stood up abruptly and stared at him coldly. There was no warmth in my voice. "I''m not joking. I''m not the Arianna from ten years ago. The moment he dares to push me away, I will never let him back in."


    After that, I walked toward the door with a cold face.


    Hendrix, let''s see how long you can endure.


    I opened the door and was about to let out a sigh of relief when I bumped into the sexy, coquettish Andrea.


    "Why are you here?" People are always influenced by their first impressions. Even though I knew about what happened in the past, I still felt disgusted from the bottom of my heart whenever I saw her.


    Andrea chuckled and raised her head to look at me as if she was looking at a clown. "Didn''t anyone tell you? From today on, all the entertainment resources under the Roberts Group belong to me Hendrix will support me!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There was never any shortage of gossip about rich men and female celebrities. There was the so-called unspoken rule in the entertainment circle. Whoever supported a female artist meant that they were in a rtionship.


    Suddenly, I felt a little miserable.


    n


    Hendrix confessed his love for me to the world. In less than half a year, he gathered the power of the Roberts Group to support a nameless celebrity. New lovers and old lovers appeared one after another. Was he trying to turn me into the city''sughing stock?


    When some things be turbid, they might never be purified for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    Hendrix was about to carry out his stupidity to the end.


    Since he didn''t intend to bring me along for the ride, it was reasonable for me to respond however I liked, right?


    So, why did I have to stand by while my husband spent our shared resources to support an artist who had nomercial value?


    After thinking for a moment, I smiled and looked at Andrea calmly. "Yeah, I get it now."


    "But," I deliberately spoke louder, "Have you signed a contract? A verbal agreement can be voided at any time."


    "Of course." As expected, Andrea thought I was going to pull her leg. "The contract is done and dusted. Were you nning on doing something? It''s toote!"


    Without waiting for me to reply, she started talking again, "Oh, do you think Hendrix is afraid that you will make trouble, or perhaps he doesn''t care about you at all?" She startedughing madly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to drive home the point that Hendrix didn''t care about my feelings at all.


    However, I was not interested in that now. Since the contract had taken effect, it meant that Andrea was now an employee of the Roberts Group. As a major shareholder, I had to be responsible and take good care of her, right?


    Andrea relied on Hendrix''s protection to act rashly, while the manager next to her was a clever person. He knew that she might end up miserably if she offended me. He anxiously tugged on the corner of Andrea''s clothes. "Vivian, stop talking!"


    After that, he even threw me an apologetic gaze.


    I wouldn''t hit a person who smiled at me. For the sake of her manager, I considered temporarily giving Andrea some face.


    At that time, Evan also came out. When he saw Andrea, he frowned and said, "Miss Burton, you are here."


    Like a giraffe, Andrea raised her head and rolled her eyes, acting as if she didn''t hear anything.


    This made my eyes lit up. What? Hendrix and Andrea were reunited, but Evan''s life was not going well?


    Sensing the confusion in my eyes, Evan looked embarrassed and quickly changed the subject. "I''ll walk you down, Madam."


    As he spoke, he turned to one side and made a gesture of guidance.


    I was going to leave anyway. Hence, I walked out.


    After taking a few steps, Andrea shouted in a sarcastic voice, "Stop!"


    Evan stopped and turned around. "What can I do for you, Miss Burton?"


    Andrea answered naturally, "It''s not a big matter. My assistant just asked for leave today and couldn''te. You should rece her for the day."


    Evan nodded and said, "No problem. I''ll send Mrs. Roberts off ande back soon."


    After saying that, he stered a


    smile on his face and was going to send me off. However, Andrea didn''t give him a chance. She raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    With one p, Evan''s face turned red. However, he dared not resist due to his identity.


    If Hendrix Evan was a Tibetan mastiff. Even if he was being tolerant, his dominant aura still surrounded his body, threatening the people around him.


    as described as a wolf


    Andrea didn''t take it seriously though. She stepped forward and poked his temples. "Can''t you understand humannguage? I said right now. Who do you think you are? Are you qualified to make me wait for you?"


    Even Hendrix was respectful to Evan and treated him with dignity. What I witnessed was a tant insult.


    The special assistant to one of the richest men on earth was more intelligent than the average joe. Why did he have to endure such unreasonable behavior?

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    It was said that the hare dies, the fox grieves. However, Hendrix was not dead. Yet he was allowing his right-hand man, the one who had apanied and supported him through hardships, to be bullied by others?


    No matter what Hendrix had in mind, I couldn''t stand by and do nothing."Have you said enough?"


    Andrea tilted her head and nced at me before shifting her gaze back to Evan. She mocked, "You have a really good rtionship with him. Are you waiting for Arianna to stand up for you? I don''t think you''ve figured out the current situation!"


    p!


    "Is that clear?"


    Her hand rose and Evan received another p. His face was pped to the side, revealing an expression of disbelief. His eyes were finally filled with a fierce aura, ring straight at Andrea. The unspoken expression in his gaze was slightly full of warning.


    The silence in the room was full of tension.


    Just when everyone thought that Andrea would restrain herself, the third p came without warning. "I''m asking you something. Can''t you speak? Are you mute?"


    Now, I was sure that Andrea was not afraid of Hendrix at all.


    Evan''s right cheek was a little swollen, his hands hanging beside his thighs were clenched tightly. His sharp features were full of anger as if he would break out at any time.


    Even if he could tolerate it, I couldn''t. I walked over and pushed her away. "What the hell are you doing?"


    Andrea staggered, and her manager


    supported her to keep her from falling. After finding her footing, her face immediately turned ferocious She pointed at me and shouted, "B*tch, what are you still doing here? Do you think Hendrix will listen to you and protect you like before? You are dreaming! How dare you push me? Did you forget how much I have suffered for you..."


    The manager next to her was anxious and stopped her. "My little princess, please calm down. You can''t ruin your future. It''s not easy to have this coboration!"


    I crossed my arms and said coldly, "You should thank Evan for not asking me for help. If he says one word, I will immediately call the police and use my legal profession to let you have a taste of prison!"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Reid. Vivian didn''t mean it. She is in a bad mood today. Please don''t take it to heart!" The manager held Andrea while trying to ease the situation.


    Workers were the most aware of the importance of making peace. However, Andrea, their cash cow, was not obedient. He was probably suffering greatly in his heart.


    When Andrea saw that her own manager did not support her, she was so mad that she tried her best to break free from his arms. The manager wanted to reach out again, but she stopped him with a threatening re. "Stop right there!"


    The manager could only stand there with a bitter look on his face. As an employee, it was useless for him to be smart. If his boss wanted to dig her own grave, no one could stop her.


    Andrea''s anger seemed to have diminished considerably after the scene. However, she remained indifferent to my threat and walked in front of me. Stretching out her neck, we were only a handbreadth away from each other''s faces.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrea smirked, "You didn''t think I


    am still the same fool you could easily trick, do you? Aren''t you awyer? Since you are so professional, you should know better than anyone. A case without a victim will not be valid. Try and ask Evan if he wants to sue me!"

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    Oh?


    A parasite, who only knew how to rely on others and showed its weakness in exchange for resources for survival, had begun to think?


    As soon as she finished speaking, the elevator door opened and Hendrix came out. Naomi, holding Jordan''s arm, followed him closely. They looked no different from an ordinary loving couple.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just in time!" Andrea''s eyes lit up instantly and started toin, "Hendrix, you have a good assistant. I just said something to him and made a joke, but he wants to sue me together with Arianna. Is this their idea or your idea? Is this how youpensate me?"


    Hendrix lowered his eyes and looked at Evan. He slightly parted his thin lips and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Evan pursed his lips tightly. After a while, he endured the humiliation and exined, "It''s nothing, Mr. Hendrix. It''s a misunderstanding. I''ll apologize to Miss Burton."


    As he said that, he bowed to Andrea from the waist, and apologized respectfully, "I''m sorry, Miss


    Burton. Please forgive me."


    I had to admire Evan''s endurance. He was pped three times, but he could still calmly put the me on himself. If it were me, I would not be able to do it.


    He was a good secretary.


    Hendrix should thank Evan for his concession, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    But Andrea did not appreciate it and


    still acted like a brat. She stepped forward and looked down on the


    arrogant man who was as superior as his boss. Aaron''s head was now as humble as dust in front of her. Her eyes were so cold, showing no sign of mercy.


    "I know. Like Hendrix''s brothers, you look down on me from the bottom of your heart. You think that I''m just a sl*t. In your heart, only Arianna_ Lise worthy of respect, and you need to obey her every word. It doesn''t matter. You can continue to be loyal techer, I will make you pay the price for looking down on me."


    For some reason, I felt that Andrea seemed to have suddenly turned into a different person.


    When she spoke, the hatred in her eyes oozed out with every word she said. It was as if she could not wait to swallow Evan alive. She was a beast that had no regard for the rules.


    People without principles were the most difficult to deal with. Take Jordan, for example, he was an existence that could not be captured and calcted. He was like a ghost.


    At this time, Jordan was watching with great interest as a spectator. He had no intention of intervening.


    From Andrea''s point of view, she might be thinking that everyone in the world owed her. In psychological therapy, lunatics would think that the people who called them lunatics were the real lunatics. It was meaningless to try to reason with such people.


    I could either wait to be beaten like Evan or fight back.


    Thetter was obviously more


    ptable for me. "This show is quite wonderful. Just because Evan is generous and doesn''t me you, do you think you are innocent? It is you who pped Evan three times for no reason. We are in Zuckerburg, aw-abiding country. Do you think that you can do anything and hide behind others?"


    "Hmph," Andrea sneered. "So sue me. Come on. I''m waiting for you!"


    Her despicable face directly reminded me of my professionalism as awyer. I quickly thought about whether to use the examination or public security regtions to file awsuit, but in the end, I could only stare at her with a hollow face.


    She was right. Without Evan''s cooperation, it would be impossible for me to seed.

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    Seeing that I was bluffing, Andrea continued her provocation. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? Aren''t you are a great and talentedwyer? It turns out that you are just a lie. I thought you were so great. Hah! Without the support of a man, you are no different from me. At least, I dare to admit that I rely on others. As for you, Arianna, you said that you are an independent and upright person, but you rely on others to help you in times of crisis every time. You are a total hypocrite! You..."


    "That''s enough." Hendrix''s steady voice was like a rumble of thunder that drowned out everything else. Andrea had to unwillingly swallow the words that came to her lips.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the corridor became tense and suffocating. Hendrix spoke again, breaking the awkward silence.


    He looked at Evan, who had been waiting for his order, and said, "Go to the personnel department to handle the transfer formalities. You will go to the northern branch in Afrnd today."


    Evan was silent for a moment then did not refute.


    "Yes."


    Was this how Hendrix treated someone who had worked hard for our family for over ten years?


    Evan was the victim, but to please the viin Andrea, Hendrix sent him to Afrnd without any reason. What kind of logic was that?


    I didn''t want to disappoint Evan. Hence, I had to defy Hendrix for once. "No, I disagree. Evan will not go anywhere. He will stay in Jarold City!" "Hendrix, have you gone crazy? Even if you feel guilty for Andrea, Evan is innocent. Why should he be implicated? Do you know how outrageous Andrea was just now..."


    Hendrix did not give me a chance to finish speaking. "This transfer is included in the sry."


    He seemed to be afraid that I didn''t hear him clearly. He looked into my eyes and repeated his words seriously and calmly, "I pay him a high sry for his working ability and his dignity."


    I couldn''t believe the wordsing out of Hendrix''s mouth.


    Used money to buy another person''s dignity?


    How could he say that?


    He had changed. Was this really just his n? I was a little uncertain.


    Before I could react, Hendrix threw me another bomb.


    Amused by my surprise, Andrea pped her hands and rhymed, "Wonderful, wonderful! No wonder you are the man I liked before. This is the way it should be. Compared to doing it myself, it is more exciting for you to teach them a lesson for me!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What a lunatic!


    my


    At this time, Naomi, who had been silent all along, suddenly stepped forward and pretentiously tidied clothes, However, she said ostentatiously, "If I were you, I wouldn''t continue staying here. Do you know our identity? We''re


    Vel


    shareholders in the Roberts Group!"


    "Yes, you heard it right. Jordan and I are now major shareholders here. The shares we bought belong to you!"


    I narrowed my eyes and thought


    §Ö§ä


    back, haven''t signed any important documents recently, so I thought Naomi was deliberately provoking me. "It''s impossible. Without my signature, Hendrix is not qualified to settit even if we are husband and wife."


    Naomi''s smile did not fade. "If it''smon property, then, of course, it won''t work. But have you forgotten? You''ve died once, those shares have automatically fallen into Hendrix''s possession. Hendrix gave it to


    Jordan for free. Tsk. even the most


    careful can still make mistakes."


    "Arianna, how does it feel to be betrayed by your true love?"

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    I didn''t need to question Hendrix his eyes exined everything.


    I would have been lying if I said I wasn''t surprised. But everything that had happened piled one on top of the other and overwhelmed me. I gradually couldn''t make out the situation.


    From the day I woke up, the only identity I had was the ID card written with "Arianna" given to me by Irvin. As for the procedure of inheritance of shares that Naomi mentioned, there was no formal trial. Only a tacit agreement that everything would be in ce after the wedding announcement to the world.


    Firstly, all sorts of troubles came one after another. I couldn''t handle them all. Secondly, it wasn''t easy for us to reunite. We only had the leisure time to enjoy the happiness. We didn''t care much about the property we had. Hence, we naturally didn''t find the time to make up for it. It was unintentional, but I didn''t expect such a trap to swallow me.


    Without capital, Hendrix''s ridiculous acts still had restrictions. With the Roberts Group''s help, those shady deals he did would earn him at least 20 years of sentences.


    If this was a stage, I would undoubtedly be the only clown on it.


    Of course, what I was sure of was that if I flew into a rage like a clown, then I would fall into Jordan''s trap. He was the real mastermind behind the


    scenes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Naomi coldly, I kept telling myself to calm down. Gritting my teeth, I didn''t make any noise.


    But to Jordan, it looked like unwillingness and resentment. His eyes were full of mirth like he was waiting for the opening of his favorite drama, eagerly waiting for the plot to develop.


    "Naomi,e here." He called Naomi back and pretended to be a harmless gentleman. He smiled slightly. "Don''t be so hostile to me. I just gave some advice. I didn''t expect Hendrix to do so well. I told you before that he is talented in this field."


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I looked calmly at Hendrix, hoping to find a clue from the eyes that used to contain gentleness.


    What I got was a cold, dry exnation.


    "Roberts Group is originally my family''s possession anyway, I have absolute control. Don''t worry, the living expenses for you and the children are still unlimited. Our family''s life will not change."


    Grief and sorrow filled my heart. I


    emily is heading towards


    d said, "Family? The best


    is


    toward


    dead end. Do we still have a home?"


    W


    Hendrix lowered his eyelids. "I''m way smarter than you think."


    He meant that he had absolute confidence to wander to the edge of thew without being punished.


    Most of the desperados thought so.


    But he thought he was God''s


    favored one and was not willing to lower himself. Even so, I couldn''t respond. My body was slowly being eroded by powerlessness. I couldn''t find support.


    Andrea smiled victoriously and was about to interrupt when Hendrix stepped forward and said, "Send Madam back." He was speaking to Evan.


    Andrea immediately expressed dissatisfaction. "No, he must apany me today."


    Hendrix looked at me and raised his eyes lightly. "I''ll apany you."


    Almost everyone froze as we did not Pect him to take such an initiative.


    was the first to react. She


    shrugged and smiled. "I don''t mind."


    Then, showing off, she went up, grabbed Hendrix''s tie, turned to face the elevator, and pulled him


    along. "Let''s go."


    They entered the elevator one after the other. The short and tall figure disappeared from everyone''s sight.

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    A momentter, Andrea''s arrogant shouts came from the elevator. "Howard! What are you waiting for?"


    Since Hendrix and the others showed up, the manager, who did not even dare to breathe loudly, ran after her and said, "I''ming, I''ming..." After Howard entered, the door closed. As the red number on the disy screen began to sh, the elevator went down steadily.


    If Hendrix was forced to ept Andrea''s kindness and affection because of guilt, what about now? Now that he understood his heart, was hepletely letting go of himself?


    There were two voices constantly arguing in my mind. Rationally, there must be something wrong with this abnormal situation. I had to wait patiently, but my emotional side was stubbornly stepping into the ck hole of insecurity. I kept falling and falling.


    "Isn''t it wonderful?" Jordan''s voice brought me back to reality. "I think so too. Guess how evil Hendrix could be?"


    Sure enough, in his eyes, everything was just a game.


    "I''m not interested in ying this kind of perverted game with you!" I snorted and walked quickly to another elevator.


    The second before the elevator door closed, Evan snuck in.


    The scene just now was ugly. Neither of us spoke as we walked out of thepany building, deliberately avoiding the awkward conversation.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver had been waiting at the entrance for quite some time. He was about toe forward to show me the way when I shot him a nce. Most of the Roberts'' servants were sensible and soon understood what I meant. He returned to the car quietly and closed the window.


    Evan asked me to wait for a while and drove the car over.


    "Are you going home directly?" Evan asked as soon as I sat down.


    "Let''s drive around the city."


    In the short period after being humiliated, people would usually let down their psychological defense. I intended to conquer Evan''s psychological barrier at this time. Hence, I am naturally unwilling to end this time alone with him.


    About ten min


    minutester, the car


    stopped at the intersection of the business district. Evan, who was


    usually calm, knocked on the


    steering wheel with his finger


    making him look particrly


    anxious.


    I knew it was time. I threw out the bait. "How have things been with your wife these years?"


    Evan was probably thinking about something else. After pausing for a while, he answered casually, "It''s good. I''m satisfied to have a son and a daughter."


    I nodded, emotions suddenly surging in my chest. "That''s true. It''s good to be content with what you have."


    Evan heard the disappointment in my words. He looked up at me from the rearview mirror andforted me, "Mr. Hendrix always has his ns. You don''t have to worry too much."


    The quieter the environment, the


    n


    better the ability to read one''s mind. It was unnecessary tofort an "abandoned woman", but he did. This was enough to prove that Evan''s respect for me had not changed.


    The master and the assistant were the same. If he was not worried about me, Hendrix didn''t need publicly to tell Evan to send me back.


    I smiled bitterly and pretended to be


    disappointed before I asked him, "Don''t tell me, with your professional ability, you don''t know that Hendrix can''t clear himself once involved in the shady business?" "I have confidence in him," Evan replied.


    "So you will take the side of the devil and watch him go further and further down the wrong road?"


    "Mr. Hendrix can''t be wrong." Evan was stubborn as a stone.


    A fly can''t bite a seamless egg, not to mention a stone. I was exasperated. I could only sadly lower my head and say to myself, "It seems that you trust himpletely."


    As soon as I finished, Evan''s cell phone rang.


    The caller ID showed his wife''s name.


    Without avoiding me, Evan pressed the answer button. His voice was much more cheerful. "Hello, honey?"


    His voice made the air in the car flirty and sweet. The corners of my lips curled up. His happiness was infectious.


    However, the voiceing from the speaker immediately disrupted the calm atmosphere.


    "Dear,e back quickly. There are a lot of thugs at home..."

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    Dead silence instantly filled the car.


    It was obvious that Samantha was willing herself to be calm. However, we didn''t know if she was trying to assuage Evan''s worry or deceive the wolves prowling around her home.


    "Don''t be afraid." Evan suddenly tightened his grip on the cell phone, and I could see his strong, defined side profile from the rearview mirror. "I''lle back right away."


    Hanging up the phone, Evan immediately mmed on the elerator, his gaze trained on the red traffic light. After a while, as though recalling that I was still sitting in the back, he turned around, his face a deadpan mask, and said, "Sorry, Madam, this is as far as we go. If you will please get off the car."


    Since I had heard it, there was no reason for me to stand idly by. "It''s all because of us. I''ll go with you."


    There was a deep crease in between his brows. "I''m sorry, Madam. I don''t mean disrespect, but I think that things will be much simpler if you don''t show up."


    The ugly feeling of being untrusted spiked through my veins. I tried fumbling for my words but couldn''t find any that would express my goodwill. In the stalemate, Evan decided for me. He got out of the car and opened the door close to me without hesitation, and said in an unyielding tone, "Madam, please."


    But I didn''t want to be a spectator who only cared about myself. I remained where I was and held his gaze, refusing to get off the car.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the green light flickered to life. The car behind us kept beeping its horn, hurrying us to get out of the way. The hubbub of the city area grew more chaotic.


    Evan''s face, which was the same as Hendrix''s, finally showed a trace of urgency in the long stalemate. "Madam, have you forgotten the three ps just now? If you still care about our past friendship, please let me buy some time for my wife and children, okay?"


    Yes, to some extent, Andrea could not find a chance to humiliate Evan if I was not there.


    Evan''s eyes and nose turned red due to his anxiousness. Looking at his face, the scene of Aaron being beaten shed across my mind.


    At that moment, I realized that it


    would take a toll on me to see one more person bear injuries because of me. I gathered my things


    wnovel


    immediately and got off the car, my movement so sudden that it startled Evan.


    He was stunned for a second before nodding solemnly. "Thank you."


    After that, he closed the door with a bang. After getting in the car, Evan quickly started the engine and disappeared into traffic.


    Evan and Hendrix had a much longer history than me. Hendrix would not allow anything to happen to him.


    I hoped.


    I stood at the side of the road, silently praying for Evan''s family.


    Unconsciously lost in thought, my mind was full of Hendrix''s different appearances these days. He was inhuman, cold-blooded, and


    l.n


    self-righteous. Such qualities were not what I liked, but somehow, I couldn''tpletely hate him.


    Hendrix and I, one soul in two bodies, had shared a bed for so many years. Would we have telepathy?


    If we had, then my selfish and biased emotions would find an exnation forthemselves.


    On the way back, the uneasiness in


    my heart became more riotous. From the actions of Jordan and his men, the matter was far from over. If even Evan was implicated, what about Hendrix and I, who were closer to each other? Content


    belongs to


    Thinking of this, I shuddered and immediately called Valerie and Charles to ensure that they were safe and sound. Only after that was I relieved.

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    As the sky was getting darker, the worry I had for Evan and his family unsettled me greatly. Hence, I forced myself to call him. Unexpectedly, the phone connected immediately, but Evan''s voice sounded a bit strange. "Is there a matter, Mrs. Roberts?"


    I could pick up a certain suppressed tension in his words, so I lowered my voice. "Are Samantha and the children all right?"


    "They are all right," Evan blurted out, seemingly afraid of my getting further tangled up in his situation. Briskly he came up with an excuse, ready to break off the conversation. "The kids are asking for me, I''m ending the call."


    "Ev-" Before I could finish, the call ended.


    Looking at the phone screen, which showed that the call had cut off, Iughed bitterly. Looks like I am as much the bane of others'' existence, as Jordan and the rest. I was avoided like the gue.


    With that in mind, I figured that it was safer for them to stay as far away from me.


    After putting down the phone, I realized that Wynn and Aurelia were standing at the side of the living room, looking at me from afar, not saying a word as they held each other''s hands. I hadn''t realized that they were home until now.


    I immediately adjusted my expression and opened my arms to wee them. "Come over here, my babies."


    Aurelia looked at my arms and immediately let go of Wynn, dashing towards me. She rammed herself onto me, causing me to fall back, thenughed happily as she held onto my neck. "Mom, mom, mom, I''ve missed you, and I love you so much!"


    The warmth from one''s own child is a remedy for one''s gloomy soul. I smiled as I sat her on myp. Then I patiently caressed and tidied the soft hair on her forehead as I asked her about school. "Tell Mom, what did you learn at school today?"


    Aurelia immediately got up and went over to Wynn. Taking the art paper from Wynn''s hand, she excitedly dashed back to me and opened it.


    "Take a look, Mom! This is what I drew today! The teacher even praised me in front of the ss and said I was the best!"


    It was a simple crayon drawing with only a few colors. It looked like she had drawn some people. There were two big persons and four smaller ones. All of them were holding hands, facing the sun, happily ying on the grass as if time has stopped, and nothing else was in the way.


    Even Neal was not forgotten, it seemed like Aurelia loved every single person in this house.


    As I was studying it, I got a little lost in thought, forgetting to react. Hence, she became a little uneasy. "Mom, do you think my drawing is bad?"


    "Of course not!" Only then did Ie back to my senses. I immediately shook my head and kissed her on the forehead as a reward. Then I took out my phone to take a picture of it. "Now, Mommy will take a beautiful picture of it and share it on my Facebook, so everyone will know about my beautiful and brilliant daughter!"


    As Aurelia smiled her eyes curved into twin crescents. She raised her head, staring foolishly at me like a chubby porcin doll. "Mom, Aurelia has been so well-behaved, so you will always be by my side, right?"


    I couldn''t understand her words so I reached out and caressed the top of her head. "Why would you think that way? It doesn''t matter how well- behaved Aurelia is, you will always be Mommy''s sweet little baby."


    Aurelia pouted and shook her head. "No, that''s not what I meant. I''ve be too naughty, so that''s why Dad won''te home. He probably doesn''t want to get bullied by me anymore."


    As she spoke, the child''s eyes turned red, her little hands reached out and held onto my arms, shaking it. "Mom, tell Dad that Aurelia will behave now. Can you ask him toe back, Aurelia misses him..."


    Her words were punctuated by her pearl-like tears falling, drop by drop, piercing through my heart.


    I quickly hugged the child and


    consoled her. After asking more, I


    found out that in the days of Hendrix''s absence, even though Aurelia had not mentioned anything to me, she''d continuously asked Wynn the reason behind it. However, Wynn didn''t know what was going on among the adults. So he could only choose a reasonable excuse to pacify her. Who knew that Aurelia really believed it, and thought that Hendrix left because of her. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at his sister crying, Wynn too felt ufortable. With red eyes, he apologized, "I''m sorry Mom, I just didn''t want Aurelia to have unnecessary thoughts, I never thought she was not well-behaved..."


    They were both sensible children, so how could I not be moved when I saw them like that?


    Signaling for Wynn toe over, I hugged the both of them in my arms, as tears started to fall from my eyes. I stopped myself from crying out loud. Children may often seem like they don''t know everything, but they do.


    After letting out their emotions, it was already nine by the time I put


    the kids to sleep. Just as I was


    about to prepare to rest earlier smet


    that I could head to the hospital earlier the next day, my WhatsApp pinged.


    The preview showed that Freya sent a short video. As I was about to pick up the phone, a few voice messages came through too.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After unlocking it, I habitually wanted to click on the voice messages but the short video caught my eye.


    The guy on the cover was not just


    anyone. It was Evan, whom I had just parted with earlier. Except he was now haggard, his eyes sunken and rimmed with dark circles. It was vastly different from the guy saw just that afternoon.


    Shaking, I clicked on the first voice message and it yed.


    "Come on, let''s see how we can deal with it."


    "He was found in the alley behind Golden Roof Restaurant. Except for the few pinholes on the body, there were no other scars."


    "I think he OD''d, the dose was huge. The person must have wanted him to get addicted from the outset!"


    D*mn right, this is cruel to look at."


    I was stupefied.


    There was a buzzing sound in my head. So in the end, Hendrix still failed to protect him?

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    I made my way to the Golden Roof Restaurant and saw Freya by the entrance; she must have been waiting a long time.


    As she led me over, she exined, "Here, I got some people to stand guard."


    "How sure are you that it''s drugs?" I asked softly, clutching onto myst shred of hope. God''s favorites, Evan and Hendrix, should never have gotten themselves caught up with the nasty stuff.


    "On a scale of one to ten, I''d say nine." Freya sighed woefully, not wanting to say a word more.


    At the end of the corridor on the first floor, two tall and brawny bodyguards were stationed outside the room''s entrance, their intimidating faces were like an invisible barrier warding people off.


    Freya paused by the door and asked one of the bodyguards, "Did anything happen?"


    "Everything is normal," the bodyguard answered.


    "Good." Freya nodded. "Open the door."


    "Got it," the bodyguard responded respectfully, took out the key, and unlocked the additional safety lock on the door, before pushing the door open. We entered the room to find it empty.


    Freya exchanged nces with me and guessed that he might be hiding. "Might be in the bathroom."


    As she spoke, she pushed the bathroom door open, but there was nothing. There was a pried-open hole in the ceiling, which originally held the exhaust fan. It was big enough for an adult man to pass through.


    The situation was extremely clear, he had made a run for it.


    Freya was upset. "Gosh, I won''t even eat him, why would he run?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at the distance between the exhaust fan and the floor. Though there was a chair, it would still take a lot of energy to climb up. Freya had said that Evan had been injected with drugs, so his body probably was drained andcking strength. Even so, he''d still wrung out everyst bit of his energy to climb up.


    Thinking of the tensed voice on the phone earlier, a wave of indescribable poignance washed over me. "Who would ever want their close ones to see themselves looking like that?"


    He had always been bright and beautiful, how could he permit others to see him in his most miserable state?


    Even for a spectator like me, I was


    still hoping it was all a fluke and thought that just because I had never seen it with my own eyes, something like that had never happened, even more so for Evan.


    "No, it can''t be." I suddenly came to my senses. If Evan had been harmed this way, what could have happened to his wife?


    With that in mind, I immediately


    called the assistant of thepany


    and retrieved his house address. I needed to confirm their current


    situation, safe or otherwise, with my


    own eyes.


    After ending the call, I gave Mullen a call. Knowing she was staying nearby, I agreed to meet her at the entrance.


    At this moment, Freya was silently watching from the side, not giving a single opinion, but she seemed a little hesitant, like she wanted to say something.


    Afraid that something might have happened to her and she doesn''t want to trouble me, I intentionally asked her as I put my phone away, "Is there anything else?"


    Freya shook her head and recovered from her thoughts. "No, are you leaving now?"


    "Yes." I nodded affirmatively but felt guilty again. "Evan got into trouble in the afternoon. It''ll still be toote even if I go now. But I have to go."


    Freya paused for a moment and


    then nodded slightly to show her understanding. She then asked, "What meant was, Hendrix wille overter. Don''t you want to meet him before you go?"


    "Why is heing over?" I asked.


    "I informed him," Freya exined, "Evan is one of his men. How could he not show up when something has happened?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, there were the sound of footsteps by the door, followed by the voice of the security guard: "Mr. Roberts!"


    Upon hearing the voice, I looked over and saw Hendrix walking in with an expressionless face.


    He was not even surprised to see me here. He calmly dragged his gaze across the room, and not seeing Evan, he looked in our direction and opened his lips. "Where is he?"

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    "He slipped away." Freya spread out her hands, signaling that there was nothing there, no need to search.


    Hendrix lowered his eyelids, deep in thought, then turned and started to leave.


    "Wait," I stopped him. "Do you know what have they done to Evan?"


    As silent as a mountain, Hendrix''s back was facing me as he stopped.


    Perhaps he didn''t know, or he refused to admit it, but I wanted him to face reality, I wanted him to face everything he used to care about.


    "Those people broke into Evan''s house. They surrounded his wife and kids, threatened and forced him, injecting things into his body. You have seen drug addicts before, and that is Evan now. He trusted you, but what did he get in return? How did you treat him? You watched as Andrea humiliated and trampled all over him, you wanted him to pay for your personal gratitude and grudges, he was even willing to give up his body for those nasty things. He doesn''t even want anyone to see him. This is how you treat friends who are closer to you than your brothers."


    I walked up to him and forced him to look me in the eyes. The distance between us was not more than a fist.


    When I was certain that his dark eyes were looking at me, my confidence soared as I confronted him head-on, "You''re just acting, or you wouldn''t havee."


    Hendrix tilted his head as his eyes darkened. "So?"


    I was taken aback by his answer, and looking upon his handsome, familiar face, my mind went nk.


    I had always thought that the people were mostly kind, that even if they were strangers, they would still feelpassion for someone hurt. But right at that moment,passion wasn''t something that appeared in Hendrix''s eyes.


    Had he hidden it all too well, or was I too sensitive?


    "Don''t tell me that you think he deserved of all that?" I spoke softly, my voice hoarse. As long as Hendrix was unprovoked, I wouldn''t need to hear answers that I wouldn''t be able to ept.


    But I had already heard it.


    Hendrix did not even bat an eye as he answered a voice as calm as a cold silentke. "No, all I can say is that he wasn''t smart enough." "What?" I didn''t immediately realize what he''d meant by saying that.


    Hendrix replied patiently once again but what he said was dry and barbed, "Aren''t I fine now?"


    What I heard made me feel


    exasperated. When had Hendrix


    be so conceited? Those people were sent by Andrea to take revenge on Evan, so what did it have to do with Evan not being smart enough?


    I helplessly lifted a hand and rubbed my forehead. I needed to slow down so I could think of a way to turn back Hendrix''s twisted mind. However, Hendrix never bothered to wait for my reply, with a casual step he was prepared to leave. Fortunately, I reacted fast enough to step forward and block his way.


    Without Jordan and Andrea messing around by his side, this was an opportunity tomunicate, so how could I let him get away?''


    Hendrix stopped and frowned. He tilted his head to look at me and said, "You''d better let me go immediately, perhaps you could still save Evan''s dear life."


    Strong oppressive energy choked me as I looked into his deep dark eyes, inexplicably stunned. I could not believe what I just heard.


    He said it himself, that I was an inconvenience. So he had to use any way he could to get rid of this inconvenience.


    Hendrix saw my reaction his face showed a faint smile. "You can continue to block me if you do not believe me. It''s just a person''s life, I could just pay a littlepensation and after that, things will go back to the way it was before."


    Money, money, money. The Hendrix Roberts who talked about money all day long was terrible inside out.


    If I could, I would have hurled myself on him and punched the life out of his brain for thinking God knows what.


    But I couldn''t. Evan''s rationality waspromised, he was out there, alone. Even if I was unwilling, I could only clench my jaw stare helplessly as Hendrix left without looking back.


    His back was as broad and firm as before, but I couldn''t help feeling heartbroken.


    Hendrix Roberts, what exactly were


    you thinking? If you''d wanted to save him in the first ce, you could have taken control from the start. If you''d never wanted to save him, whyBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    would you show up here? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I had to admit that when he''d decided to truly hide his thoughts, I had no way of finding out the truth.


    Those who were naive enough to think that love conquered all would forever live in deadly chains, forever trapped in a loop.

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    "Uhm, why is Hendrix so mean, all of a sudden. Where did he get this attitude from?" Freya didn''t know the story behind his change in attitude so she probably thought we were just having a disagreement.


    After seeing my non-reaction to herints, she walked forward and lightly bumped against me, intentionally throwing a flirtatious wink. "Pull yourself together. Men are everywhere! We are women of a new age, how could we go down just for a man. I''ll go with you to get urgent things done first, alright?"


    I couldn''t help but lower my head in a bitter smile, finding joy in sorrow as Iughed in reply at her joke. "You sweet-talker. If you were a man, who knows how many girls would be corrupted by you."


    "Well, I''m all for it." Freya immediately stepped forward and linked arms with me. As we walked away, she said, "Now, let me corrupt you first!" Mullen drove fast and steadily as he avoided the evening rush, the originally half an hour drive only took 20 minutes.


    As I rang the doorbell, I felt uneasy during the wait, for no one had yet to answer.


    Don''t tell me that those people couldn''t even let the woman and kids go?


    Unwillingly, I rang the doorbell again-ding dong, ding dong - and the sounds of the doorbell had echoed in the corridor. Suddenly, the lights switched on, and a woman''s voice called out calmly, "Who is it?"


    Finally, the huge burden was lifted off my chest and I sighed, releasing a breath of relief. I immediately scooted closer and said, "Is this Samantha Spencer? I am Arianna Reid, Evan''s supervisor. Do you mind opening the door?"


    I finished speaking and the door opened, revealing a delicate-looking woman.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samantha was wearing loose nightwear and her hair was tied loosely with a rubber band, bangs covering her forehead. She had a tall and slender frame but with softely features, a face one couldn''t help but love. It might be due to the night light, but her face appeared rather pale. Even then, at a nce, both she and Evan lookedpatible.


    It seemed like she wasn''t surprised by my appearance. She politely smiled and nodded her head in greeting. "Mrs. Roberts, Evan has mentioned you before, always saying you take good care of him."


    If it was really as she said, it would be the both of them who were weing me now.


    I smiled awkwardly and pretended that I knew nothing about what had happened in the afternoon. I nced over at the room and asked, "Are the children asleep?"


    "Yes." Samantha smiled. "They were tired after a day of ying, so they turned in early."


    Realizing that we were standing at the door chatting, she opened the door a little wider and warmly weed us in, "Oh, look at what I''m doing. You all shoulde in. Please,e in and sit, Mrs. Roberts."


    "Oh no, it''s okay." Initially, I just


    wanted to confirm the safety of the


    mother and the children. Now that


    ''n


    they were fine, there was no need for me to bother their rest sote at night. thad toe up with an excuse, "I was just nearby your area and thinking about how much Evan has done for my family, just


    wanted toe by and see if I can help with anything."


    Samantha, who had sobered up a little, smiled gently. "Mrs. Roberts, please don''t be so formal with us.


    Mr. Roberts has given Evan such et


    high pay. It is more than enough for us to solve our problems and live a good life. We couldn''t be more grateful, how could we ever dare to trouble you?"


    Her voice and her gaze, and even her gestures were genuine, giving off a calm, unppable aura as though a spring breeze had blown by. I couldn''t help but think of Evan''s


    phone call in the afternoon. The ne!


    woman''s voice had reflected her rampant fear. Was this really the same person? Or, after going through a situation where you had people breaking into your house, could you recover at such a fast


    speed and act as if nothing had ever


    happened?


    I couldn''t think clearly and my eyebrows couldn''t help but knit together, but my heart was like a mirror. No matter the reason, it was all good. Evan''s wife was stronger than I had expected.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    With a thankful heart, I walked up and hugged Samantha. "Men will always be too ambitious. All that''s left is for us to protect ourselves. How selfish, isn''t it? But it will all turn out fine. After this, I''ll give Evan a long leave from work, so he could be with you and the kids."


    The palm of my hand kept on patting her slender back. I was not too sure if I was consoling her or myself.


    Samantha probably had never thought that a person she had met for the first time would make such an intimate move. She was trembling at first when I first hugged her, but after confirming that I had no bad intentions, her entire being rxed.


    A hug is magical. As I inhaled the faint scent of her shampoo, I immediately felt a lot more at ease.


    As I was about to loosen my hands, Samantha suddenly returned the hug. The palm of her hands patted my back twice. "Is there such a thing as too much business? Not that I''mining. Mrs. Roberts, I understand that you came with kind intentions and you have your own concerns. But ironically, Evan''s charm is also his sense of responsibility. I love him, so I will love his everything. Please lighten up, yeah? I won''t be a burden to you guys. As Evan''s said, he will make it up for me. So, I will continue to believe in him and continue to wait, take care of this house for him, and take care of myself."


    After saying so, we slowly let go of each other.


    I narrowed my eyes and asked her with a shred of uncertainty, "Aren''t you worried?"


    Samanthaughed as if what I had just said was a funny joke. She asked, "Why should I be worried?"


    After a pause, she continued, "I know what kind of a person Evan is. I believe in him and my own judgment. I won''t choose the wrong person." Yes, what could she be worried about? What was there that couldn''t be confirmed? Could there possibly be anyone else other than yourself, who could understand the person you''d chosen for yourself?


    "I should havee to see you earlier." The feeling of sudden enlightenmentpletely filled my heart as those wavering and unsure words I''d said to Hendrix had suddenly disappeared.


    Loving each other for ten years was enough to withstand the unbearable habits of human nature. Hendrix and Evan were people encumbered by the same life hurdles. Even though it may take time to break away from it, I had to let him know that no matter the time, as long as he was willing toe back, I''d be here.


    "It was not early nor was itte, it was all fated from the start, just at the right time." Samantha''s gentle features seemed like they could melt away all the bad things that had happened.


    I pursed my lips and nodded my head. After exchanging a few simple words of farewell, I turned and entered the lift with Freya in tow.


    Samantha had been standing at the door watching us leave. Until the doors of the lift closed, only then did her face disappear from my vision.


    As the lift descended, the feeling of weightlessness slowly crept back in, like something in my heart had received confirmation.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already one in the morning


    when I returned home. I chose to


    prepare for bed the moment I reached home to avoid having unnecessary thoughts. As I walked through the corridor, I realized that was lighting from the


    there


    study.


    Did Hendrix return?


    With much suspicion, I walked over and pushed the door open. ncing into the room, I realized it was just Neal.


    His small figure sat in front of Hendrix''s desktop, and because of the angle, I had nearly missed him.


    Hearing the sound, he immediately stood up from the chair and bowed as a greeting. "Mrs. Roberts."


    Evan''s previous investigations


    showed that Naomi had privately


    contacted him. With us being in a


    weaker position now, it was of course the perfect timing to seize information from us. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The early bird catches the worm, so it wasn''t a big deal. Children who had experienced being homeless before wanted nothing else but asting figure to fall back on.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping yet at thiste hour? I hadn''t asked him what was his real reason for being there. I went around the table and took up a few documents and casually flipped through them.


    The records of the projects under the Roberts Group, which was open to the public, were not much of a secret.


    "I''m not tired," Neal said. "If only I had learned business earlier, I would have been able to help out Mr. Roberts. Then Anne wouldn''t be upset with not seeing Mr. Roberts."


    It was unexpected. Looking at his serious face, it did not look like he was saying empty words.


    A wave of warmth traveled through my heart, and I suddenlyughed, for my doubts in people and on behalf of Anne. She had gotten herself an empathetic and kind brother.


    Good things wille around. Was this implying something, that there would soon be a good turnaround with all things rted to Hendrix?

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    "Leave the adults affair to the adults. You''re still young, all you need to do is to study well and grow up healthy. Otherwise, Aurelia would be upset. You''re allowed to live your life, you don''t need to live for us, understand?"


    I patted Neal''s shoulder with much gratitude. Even though I was touched, these values and lessons were still needed for a child to understand. Neal sealed his lips tightly, not a single word was uttered, so I wasn''t sure if he listened.


    It didn''t matter. There was still a lot of time, I could slowly teach him. After all, he was a boy, so it was probably better for Hendrix to speak to him. "In short, just do whatever you want to next time, there''s no need to please others. The most important thing is that you are happy, do you hear me?"


    "But I want to do this." Neal stubbornly looked at me. "I want Anne to be happy, can''t I, Mrs. Roberts?"


    In the face of such an innocent question, I was ashamed and speechless. Perhaps I''d been too sensitive. This was just a child that knew honesty and gratitude. There was no need for me to filter his every single action through the lens of an adult.


    A child''s World was pure. There were no ulterior motives, no entertaining anyone submissively. All they knew was repaying kindness with kindness. Neal was just unwilling to see the woman who had allowed him a home upset, was there anything wrong with it?


    "No." I shook my head with a smile and ced the documents back on the table. I ruffled his shaggy head. "If you want to continue reading it, go ahead. However, promise Aunty this, once you''re tired, immediately head to bed. And, you can''t stay up past 3 in the morning. Can you do it?"


    Neal''s face revealed a hint of joy and he heavily nodded his head. "Yes."


    After saying so, he sat back down and continued poring over the documents. His serious features lent him the countenance of an adult.


    I silently walked to the door, looked back, and helplessly sighed.


    After all, he was still a child. How


    could he expect a few documents to exin the unexpected changes of a business I wasn''t even sure if this little rascal could recognize hisz numbers, yet he was already bum-rushing the adult world. What was that if not a fruitless effort?


    However, looking at his enthusiasm, I just couldn''t bear to let him down. I just hoped that he would give up after encountering difficulties.


    Learning such things at such a young age was extremely taxing. Not everyone was a genius like Wynn who could effortlessly absorb knowledge.


    It was a rare night of well-rested sleep. I woke up at 8.30 in the morning and hurriedly made breakfast before rushing to the hospital.


    It was around 10 when I reached the ward. The "hangry" Aaron spotted me. "Oh man, I can''t take it anymore, I''m reaching my limit. My kind sis, you are trying to starve me to death, aren''t you?"


    Meanwhile, I was thinking, could you


    not? Even with his right hand being in that state, he still couldn''t pass up the chance at ying diva. But what to do? He was a patient, and


    patients were always right, which


    was why I was forced to appease him. "Guilty as charged, guilty as charged. I overslept. But look, I''ve got all your faves here, chicken pot pie, dumplings from the Chinese restaurant across the street, brownies, and beefsteak. Bon appetit!"


    Aaron squinted and took in all the food in a nce, raising an eyebrow at me. "Let''s be honest, you made these yourself."


    I bit my lower lip and nodded in guilt. "Okay, fine, yeah. I mean, you have a serious case of picky eater syndrome. If I made the same menu every


    single day, you would have gone on an hunger strike!"


    Aaron burst intoughter. He then


    picked up the fork, skewered the


    fnC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    beef steak, and looked at it carefully. "Cooking a steak is all about the temperature. It must have taken you at least 20 minutes to make it this juicy and tender, right?"


    Without so much as a second thought, I said, "Yes, almost half an hour."


    Aaron shook his head and put down his fork, smiling weirdly, making the entire situation awkward.

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    The realization hit me after what seemed like an interminable stretch of time. It usually took around half an hour to cook a steak, not to mention the other food. Even more so, I had already said that I had slept in, so I would have definitely prepared a simpler menu, which meant that these time- consuming dishes would never have appeared.


    He was pretending to not see through it. However, hisughter had left no room for acquittal, so all I could do was be honest. "All right, stopughing. I''ll be honest. These were all made by Madeline. Except for the chicken pot pie, that was me. I didn''t have time, yet I was afraid you won''t be full, and Madeline has already made these to quote- unquote, "nurse you back to health". Everything here is made with sincerity, so who cares which one of us made it, right?"


    As my words came to an end, I did feel a little guilty, but I was afraid that Aaron would be picky, so I widened my eyes and threatened, "So, are you going to eat it or not?"


    Aaron shrank his neck feebly and picked up the fork again. "I wouldn''t dare to do otherwise. If I don''t finish this, would I be able to eat the private delicacies made by you and Madeline in the future? I may be a lot of things, but I''m not stupid."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Looks like patients weren''t all that difficult to deal with.


    Only after watching him eat for a while did I realize that I hadn''t seen Emma. As I opened the food container, I asked, "Where''s Emma, why is she not here yet?"


    "She''s home." Aaron didn''t even raise his head.


    "Huh? No, I didn''t see her." I had thought he meant at the Roberts''.


    "I''m talking about her parents'' home." Aaron swallowed the shrimp dumplings and exined, "My father-inw''spany has been very busy recently, and she is his only daughter. It''s proper for her to head back and help him."


    "Does that mean, even in the previous times when you guys went back, it was to help thepany?" I asked.


    "Yep." Aaron''s eyes turned cold when he said this. He scooped up a spoonful of pot pie and dangled it in the air, saying with sorrow, "To find you, I took the only pir of that old couple abroad. Now that she''s back, she will, of course, help with whatever she can."


    I didn''t know what to say at the moment. Love and marriage were never just between two people, there were other intricately linked rtionships. Seeing that I had no response, Aaron immediately brought up the topic, "Hendrix kicked you out of thepany, didn''t he?"


    "How did you know?" I said subconsciously. I only realized it after answering and I immediately continued, "It''s no big deal. I won''t meddle into the affairs of Roberts Group anymore. Even more so we don''t have anymon ground, staying together will only result in continuous arguments. It''s better for me to pull out from the group, and well take care of our own things."


    "Why don''t you just divorce and go your separate ways?" Aaron asked without thinking.


    I really had no idea what he was


    thinking or if he was trying to


    deliberately mock me. Thus, I simplyThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    admitted to thetter and tried to muddle through it with a smile. "You can''t mix family and business. We can both shine on our own. Then when we get home, we can


    ¦«


    comin and console other.


    Isn''t it great that way? If we shared the same stories all the time, then one would be speaking, while the other listens. After a while, a couple would lose interest in each other. Plus,pared to me, Hendrix always has good insights. Perhaps this time-"


    "I really don''t know when you became so selfdeceiving." Before Aaron gave me the chance to finish, his eyes, which could easily steal any girl''s heart, squinted at me. "Have you forgotten uncle Charles'' position? Do you think that if you withheld the truth from me, I wouldn''t hear of Hendrix trafficking narcotics?"


    "The people in that line of work are extremely evil and ck-hearted. Except for money, they could not see anything else. Walk into that underworld and there will be no way out for you. Don''t you know how strict thews of Zuckerburg are? It doesn''t matter how smart Hendrix is, once something goes wrong, you and he are going to emte Bonnie and Clyde and turn into a pair of wanted criminals. Arianna, don''t be stupid. Start by doing away with your expectations of him. Set your priorities straight."

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    Averting my eyes, I slowly lowered my head and mmed up.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As an independent person, I naturally had the right to relinquish everything for the love of my life. No matter how unreasonable it seemed, it was my personal choice.


    However, havinge to this point in my life, I couldn''t just live for myself. I could no longer disregard Aaron''s care and brush his concerns aside.


    Aaron had always been afraid of rattling me, so without waiting for my attitude, he cooled down first. "Think about it, have I ever blocked you from making your own choices? However, it is different this time. It doesn''t matter how you acted in the past, as Hendrix was at least an upright and honest person. But he''s now cold-blooded and ruthless. The thing is, once you cross over into the grey area of the underworld and provoke the military, it will be a suicide mission!"


    "Arianna, you have to understand one thing. The reason why we work so hard to survive is to experience the seasons changing, to enjoy the beauty of life. It is not to plunge into some hellhole and be an emotionless being with only eyes for benefits. I understand that you''re refusing to ept this reality, that you''re waiting for Hendrix to have a sudden epiphany, just like me. But everyone is different. I may be a scoundrel, but I wouldn''t be caught deadmitting a crime. Your waiting means nothing but misspent time."


    I didn''t know why, but when I heard Aaron''sst sentence, the image of Hendrix ridiculing Evan with "not smart enough" appeared in my head. In retrospect, I found those words somewhat backhanded. Was he talking about Evan or was there a double meaning, a hint for me?


    Once I realized that I was lost in my thoughts, I immediately wrenched myself back to my senses. However, it was toote. Aaron''s face had already darkened, every single strand of his hair was telling me that he wasn''t happy that I hadn''t been paying much attention.


    Everyone had a bottom line. Respecting someone meant not crossing that fine line.


    Of course, I was a scoundrel all the same. It was not the first time that I offended him. Even if our rtionship was not affected, it''d still expended an inexplicable amount of enthusiasm. If I chose to go on with this toxic love, selfish and headstrong, ultimately I''d meet the same end as Andrea Burton. Hendrix Roberts, this was thest time that I''d have anything to do with you.


    "Let me try onest time." I looked at Aaron and sowed the seed of onest chance. "In regards to Hendrix, there''s still one more thing I need to make sure of. Once it''s done, I''ll give you a definite answer."


    Aaron felt helpless. "I hope that answer will satisfy


    VI me.


    The corners of my mouth curled into a bitter smile. I did not continue on. If there was a decision that could satisfy everyone, that would be great, However, in reality, this affair wouldn''t satisfy all parties. I could only choose between a lonely lover and a loyal rtive.


    As I slowly walked out of the hospital, I was thinking about Hendrix. Jordan might have dragged him into this dark underbelly of society, but perhaps Hendrix had yet to surrender thest of his virtue, perhaps his heart had remained untainted.


    I would never believe that Hendrix, someone who had gone against his moral codes for me, who had given up on his brother''s final wishes, and who hadnguished in guilt for ten long years, would be stupid enough to have knowingly walked this road, lose me, and end up a lonely man.


    It was definitely because of that cunning snake Jordan that he couldn''t help but abandon his ordinary way of thinking.


    If that was the case, it meant that what seemed unreasonable was the most normal.


    Now, everything made sense.


    But how could I prove it?


    As I was too focused, I tripped on the bottom step and stumbled hard onto the ground before I righted myself.


    I patted my chest with shaky hands. Fortunately, it was only the bottom stair. If I had been on the road, I might have been dead.

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    While I was thinking how lucky I was to be alive, a Lincoln pulled up on the opposite side of the road. As the door opened, Jordan stepped out. Looking at the Hendrix lookalike from afar, nobody could deny that he was wless, a born gentleman. No one would have thought that underneath the kind and gentle facade was a devil. Like Pandora''s box, once you opened it, you would unleash an abyss of troubles.


    His existence alone was a gue, an epidemic of everything unpleasant.


    I looked at him coldly and never intended to keep calm on the surface. "What kind of jack-in-the-box surprise has Mr. Marshall prepared for me today?"


    Jordan stopped in front of me and shed a disarming smile. "Do you really think that I spend my days cooking up ways to harm you?" "Well, I wouldn''t go that far." I looked at him calmly. "I know myself well. Side characters like me don''t have much camera time now, do I?" A hint of amusement glinted in Jordan''s eyes for a moment, then he leaned to one side to make way for me. "Get on, will you." His resolute voice showed how confident he was that I would go along with his wishes.


    I intentionally took my time. "I''m sorry, but I''m quite tied up today. I have no time to y whatever perverted game you have nned with you." After saying so, I lifted my legs and started to leave. I originally thought that there would be further entanglements. Unexpectedly, Jordan made no move to stop me and just stood rooted to the ground and watched me leave without a word. Even when I had entered the Roberts'' car, he never followed.


    "Get a life, Jordan." I couldn''t help butin through the window.


    My car had already started to move, but Jordan had no intention to leave at all.


    Just as I was waiting for his next move with narrowed eyes, Jordan lowered his head and gave me an ambiguous smile. He then quickly turned and walked towards the lobby of the hospital.


    At that moment, it was like my body wasn''t mine.


    "Stop the car!" screamed as I told the driver to step on the brakes. I got out of the car at the fastest speed and ran like crazy to Jordan. Right before he entered the hospital, opened my arms wide enough to block his way.


    Jordan''s eyes were smug and smiling as if he was looking at his favorite toy. His eyes met mine and I was instantly enveloped in deep fear.


    "If you continue toy your hand on


    Aaron, I''lkgo all out against you." didn''t even know where my confidence hade from. A knew was


    was I had to stop this devil


    from harming my loved ones.


    The smile in Jordan''s eyes deepened with a look of victory as he stared me down. His eyes clearly showed that he was an experienced hound, while I was just a newborn puppy. The provocation from the weak was just a clown showing off, posing no threat to him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, except for this life of mine, what else did I have? This was all I got. Even if it was a waste of energy, I would give my all.


    "What am I gonna do with you?" Jordan hid his emotions on his face, his tone a little light. I couldn''t sense a single emotion. "Can we go now?"


    My fists automatically clenched, thinking this man was a hundred percent an irredeemable a*shole!


    But I had no other choice. Before I knew how many cards Jordan had in his hand, I could not allow him to hurt anyone.


    Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to rx and took the initiative to walk to the Lincoln.


    As soon as I took my seat, Jordan followed suit.


    The driver closed the door, quickly ignited the engine, and drove away from the hospital.


    As I was depressed and upset, nothing seemed right to the eye. What was the use of such a long car? It would be as slow as s snail in the city''s traffic, wasting time.


    Every single minute I spent with Jordan was ufortable. I just wished that this horrible trip would end soon.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    The car traveled all the way out of the city center and into an abandoned factory in the distant suburbs.


    It was quite a distance away from the city center, and there was no one living near the area. The four-story factory building was about the size of three football fields, and as the wind blew, I could hear echoes around me.


    Jordan got out of the car and went straight inside. He didn''t care if I was following him or not.


    The road was nothing more than a path through an abandoned field created from people''s footsteps over time. The width was just enough for one person to pass through. Since I was wearing high heels, it was harder for me to walk. I could see him walking further and further away from me.


    Fortunately, Jordan stopped walking when he reached the fourth floor.


    The floor of this building was a round structure with arge space in the middle, from which we could see the lower floors directly below us. Jordan stood at the edge and looked down.


    I walked up the stairs and slowly headed in his direction one step at a time. I squinted and imagined how nice it would be if there was a strong wind that would suddenly blow and push him down. That way, he would be either dead or paralyzed. Then even if I would still have ny-nine problems, he wouldn''t be one of them.


    "Falling from this height won''t kill you." Jordan''s back was facing me, but he could still see through my thoughts.


    I stopped walking and was one meter away from him. "Not necessarily."


    If he fell head first, he could still end up being brain dead even if he didn''t die. That wouldn''t make him any different from being dead.


    Jordan did not continue on the rhetorical topic and calmly changed it. "I have some great news I''m sure you''ll be very happy to know about. Hendrix has been looking for Evan sincest night."


    It was indeed music to my ears.


    But why was he being so "kind" to tell me this?


    Could it be that he had discovered something about Hendrix so he thought of a more evil and torturous n?


    "But." Before I could say anything, Jordan added, "At the same time, he also took a lot of drugs from my men."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he trying to say that Hendrix wanted to personally hand the drugs to Evan?


    Wouldn''t he be fueling Evan''s addiction by doing that?


    Before I could speak, the sound of car brakes could be heard from the ground floor, followed by the sounds of frantic footsteps.


    A few secondster, a man in a suit


    and leather shoes was thrown from


    the entrance to the ground on the


    first floor, kicking up a dust storm in the room.


    There was a tall figure obscuring the man''s body, and as he quickly walked forward, we could see who it was.


    Upon a clearer look, I noticed it was Hendrix and his familiar features. It was only then that I realized the person who was hauled in might be Evan.


    It was Evan for sure. He was trembling, his face pale. He was initially a tough man who could even fight against five people on his own, yet now he did not even have the strength to stand up. He curled up on the ground, his arms wrapped around his body. His deep eyes almost looked as if they were rolling back into his head. I couldn''t even


    bear to continue watching him suffer like that.


    In the blink of an eye, Evan was craving drugs again. He suddenly opened his eyes wide and trembled more fiercely. His nose started


    sniffling as hepletely lost met


    senses. Oblivious to the fact that he was wearing a suit, he just rolled on the ground, wrestling with pain, and begged crazily, exactly the picture of a textbook drug addict.


    "Give it to me-"


    "Boss, please, just give it to me, I can''t stand it anymore! I''m going to die. I can''t hold on any longer..."


    "Hendrix! I''ve done so much for you. Do you want to watch me die? Ahhhhh!"


    Hendrix remained expressionless as he watched Evan''s entire body covered in dust. He slowly opened his mouth and said, "Of course not."

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    Hendrix took out a bag filled with something that looked like ice from his coat and threw it at Evan. It hit Evan''s face hard beforending on the ground.


    Evan saw the package, and his eyes lit up. He was like a beggar who saw food after starving for many days. He was so excited and carefully held it in his arms as if he was afraid that someone would snatch it from him.


    Hendrix looked at him with cold eyes. He slowly stepped forward and squatted down. He said calmly, "Be my pet, and you can get as many drugs as you wish, do you understand?"


    A pet would obey its master as long as its master gave it food. It had no dignity.


    Evan and Hendrix were friends that been through so much together. But Evan offended Andrea once and caused trouble for Hendrix, so Hendrix wanted Evan to pay for it.


    I didn''t know what Hendrix was thinking, but I couldn''t help frowning. I stared at the bag, it was definitely enough to kill Evan.


    At first, Evan was too happy to notice what Hendrix wanted him to do to receive more narcotics. When he regained his senses, he suppressed himself and stared at the ground, resisting.


    He had a wife and children, which made him the head of the family. He was someone above average in terms of intelligence and emotional quotient. How could he live like a pet even if he had already acted so earlier?


    Hendrix shouldn''t torture Even even more at this time. He didn''t give Evan a chance to rest so it would drive Evan crazy.


    We were three floors above them as they stood on the concrete ground far down below. The surrounding temperature dropped.


    Not many people could resist Hendrix''s aggressiveness. Finally, after two minutes of silence, Evan''s eyes were in tears as he gritted his teeth and nodded his head.


    No one knew how much he was suffering at that moment, especially when he had to make a choice. His dignity didn''t allow him to give in, yet his body couldn''t help but agree.


    "Very good." Hendrix said faintly, "Go clean yourself and beg Miss Burton for forgiveness."


    Evan was no longer the same man he used to be. He got up from the ground with the bag in his hand and knelt in front of Hendrix. He buried his head close to his chest and spoke in a soft voice that only the two of them could hear, "I will do as you say, Sir. Thank you for getting this for me."


    Hendrix looked down and stood tall as if he was above Evan. He said impatiently, "This will be the first andst time. I''m sure you know what the consequences will be if iDurs again."


    At that moment, it was like I was looking at another Jordan.


    He was the one who ruined everything, yet he still acted like a God who was saving lives and helping the weak.


    "I know." Evan looked like he aged 20 years and was panting like a weak elder. His eyes looked nk as he lowered his head and promised, "I will be your most trusted pet."


    "That''s enough!" I could bear to hear any longer. After shouting, I ran downstairs and pped Hendrix before they could react. "You jerk!"


    I never realized how angry Hendrix had be from the p. His eyes seemed to ze with anger as he red at me. Veins were popping on his forehead like he would explode any time.


    I knew that I was afraid to see him turn hostile andpletely change into another person. I wasn''t ready to ept him bing someone unfamiliar to me anymore.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I gulped and turned to help Evan up, saying, "Let''s go!"


    Evan pushed my arm away and refused to get up, "I''m fine, Mrs. Roberts. Please don''t make this hard for Mr. Roberts!"


    "I''m just trying to save you!" How


    could he not realize that I was trying to help him? I was so pissed and said, "Evan, wake up! What Hendrix gave you is only going to harm you, you be worse if you follow him!"

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    Hearing my words, Evan suddenly lost his strength and fell back to the ground with a helpless, sad look, "This is my choice."


    I frowned in disbelief, feeling stunned for a moment, and tried to drag him away. "No, you are not sober now. The decisions you''re making now are all wrong. You muste with me!"


    Maybe I was no longer fighting with Hendrix or Jordan, but I couldn''t keep quiet and let this happen. I couldn''t allow myself to see my family or friends getting mentally and physically abused and end up giving up themselves. I''d seen it once, and it would not happen again.


    But my little strength was nothingpared to Evan''s strong body. He was like a heavyweight, who insisted not to move, and there''s nothing I could do to move him.


    I felt defeated. I let go of Evan and sighed helplessly. I looked down at the ground and felt dizzy in my head.


    Was this a dream?


    Or was it an illusion? Or how else would things turn out this was? The situation waspletely out of control as if there was no other way to solve this at all.


    The whole atmosphere fell into a strange silence, and none of us said a word. Jordan, who was still upstairs, didn''t take any further action. I wasn''t sure whether he and Hendrix knew each other''s presence, or was it all just an act to test each other?


    The only thing that I was sure was that no matter whether Hendrix was good or bad, he was willing to risk everything to get Evan addicted to that drug, which was also a sign that he wanted to go all the way to the dark side.


    There was nothing more reassuring than selling a product that you consume yourself. The only smart move Hendrix made was making Evan his recement as a drug addict.


    Aaron''s words came to my mind again. I looked at Hendrix and hugged myself subconsciously. It seemed that this was the only way to resist the coldness rising from the bottom of my heart.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but ask myself whether I could love Hendrix after he had changed so much.


    Finally, Jordan came down from upstairs. He appeared at the stairs and nced around with a poker face, then looked at Evan.


    After all themotion earlier, the


    bag of drugs ended up lying quietly


    l


    at Evan''s feet. Jordan bent down to pick it up and looked at it closely. Then he looked at Hendrix and asked coldly, "How can such quality be worthy of the closest person around you? Hendrix, giving this would make your subordinates lose trust in you and feel disappointed."


    Hendrix remained unmoved as he replied, "Well, I should be the one asking you. Perhaps they think that this is what I''m worth, and there''s no need to bring out the good stuff."


    Jordan looked down and did not retort. After a while, he raised his hand and threw the bag out of the door. When we finally reacted, he held up his hand, and there was a syringe.


    Jordan''s eyes shed with a hint of evil, and he smiled even more widely, "This is the highest quality and most


    pure of all. Since he is someone you value so much, why don''t you give it tobim personally?"


    The higher the purity of the drug, the stronger the addiction would be. Even if there was a chance for him to get rid of the addiction in the future, he would suffer a lot more during the process.


    Hendrix looked down at the thick syringe and took it. Without hesitation, he walked towards Evan and squatted down.


    "Hendrix, you must be crazy! Stop it! If he can''t stand it, he''ll die!" My brain was buzzing. I tried to stop him with all my strength, but Jordan grabbed me. He was so strong that I didn''t have enough strength to fight back.

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    Before I could even react, Evan stretched out his left hand and rolled up his sleeve. He clenched his fist, revealing every visible vein on his arm. "Relieve me of my pain, Mr. Roberts. This is too torturing for me." Evan''s eyes were rolling uncontrobly, and he was on the verge of fainting.


    "Hendrix! Don''t let me lose all my hope in you. Please, don''t do that to Evan!" I shouted, and I started to cry.


    Hendrix stretched out his hand toward Evan''s arm. I turned my face away and could not bear to watch anymore.


    However, Jordan suddenly had an idea. Regardless of my punches and kicks, he held my chin and forced me to watch Hendrix inject Evan.


    I watched as Hendrix inserted the needle into Evan''s blood vessels. The liquid entered Evan''s blood as Hendrix pressed onto the syringe until it was empty. Evan opened his mouth wide and rolled his eyes. As soon as Hendrix withdrew the syringe, Evan''s body twitched twice, and he rolled on the ground, looking as if he was in heaven.


    But soon, the side effects came. Perhaps it was the first time Evan''s body came into contact with such high-purity drugs that he started foaming in the mouth. Even his nose was bleeding. At first nce, he looked like a patient with epilepsy and might suffocate at any moment.


    Jordan and Hendrix''s expressions were the same. They squinted their eyes and waited quietly, waiting to see if Evan could make it or die.


    Jordan was enjoying the show so much that his grip loosened. I knew that since it was easier to deal with one person. I stepped on his shoes hard while he wasn''t paying attention. Then, I rushed to protect Evan and called the ambnce.


    While waiting for the call to answer, I took out the knife I had prepared in my bag and put it on my neck. "Listen, we either wait for the ambnce to arrive. Or I''ll die with Evan, and none of you would get away with this."


    Hendrix squinted his eyes, saying, "Sending him to the hospital will only result in him being detained. Do you think this would be the best for him?" "Shut up." When a woman is furious, she wouldn''t care if this person was her true love or not. I yelled, "I don''t want to talk to you now!"


    "So you finally couldn''t take it?" Jordan held his knees and bent down near me. He smiled, but his eyes were not as he asked, "Come on, tell me, how much do you love Hendrix now?"


    I swear that I wanted to give everything up and let him get what he wanted. I could quit this game and let Hendrix do whatever he wanted without


    care.


    However, Jordan''s gaze made me


    want to move on and fight harder. A voice in my head constantly


    reminded me that the person in front of me


    he was not a human but a devil. And a human hadpassion, and they would not torture others, but a devil would. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Have you ever seen a rat survive a cat''s capture?


    A rat would just end up being yed around, tortured, and end up dying.


    I had a strong feeling that if I admitted defeat now, none of us would survive.


    At this time, the phone was connected, and I heard the gentle voice of a woman from the other side of the line, saying, "Hello, this is the emergency hotline. How can I help you?"


    I held my phone tightly, took a deep


    breath, hung up the phone, and then stood up straight away. Staring at Jordan''s suspicious eyes, I went straight to Hendrix, stood on tiptoe, put my arms around his neck and kissed him.


    Hendrix was startled at first, and he held his breath. After he came back to his senses, he struggled to push me away.


    I took a few steps back and stood firm but couldn''t suppress the excitement in my heart.


    His body''s reaction couldn''t lie. Now there was an answer to what I wanted to confirm.


    I turned to look at Jordan. He closed his lips tightly like he was trying to suppress his anger. What I did made him greatly irritated.


    I thought to myself, well then, now''s the time to add fuel to the fire.


    "You''re right. Two people with totally


    different perspectives can''t be together. But even so, nothing canpare to Hendrix. Therefore, I''ve changed my mind now. I''ll join you and take out all my money for Hendrix. This way, we can continue todove each other again. Am I right, Jordan?"

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    "Why? Isn''t this exactly what you wanted?" I was afraid that my words earlier weren''t convincing enough, so I acted even more innocently and looked at Jordan while smiling. "I knew you wanted to drag Hendrix down and make him suffer like in hell. Since I can''t do anything to stop him, I might as well follow him. You got nothing to lose anyway."


    I knew better than anyone that Jordan''s ultimate goal was not only to influence Hendrix into doing things that he didn''t want to but also to destroy him. Therefore, Jordan would make sure that Hendrix doesn''t seed in anything he does, especially in Jordan''s business. Once he realized that no one cared about Hendrix and left his side, Hendrix would lose his value, and Jordan would take this advantage and make him disappear from this world. He knew that there would always be someone better than himself, and he couldn''t stand it. He wanted to be thest one standing.


    After knowing Hendrix for so many years, I knew how he would react to someone he despised. From the kiss and his actions, I knew he wasn''t defensive towards me as he didn''t wait for me to end the kiss, nor did he stop me from kissing him either. Rather, he was afraid that his true intentions would be exposed from the kiss in front of the Marshall family.


    While facing a difficult opponent, I could only take him by surprise and observe the w from his actions.


    This time, Hendrix had no reason to say that I was not smart enough.


    However, all of this was just my spection. If I wanted to make sure I could work with Hendrix or think of the next move, I had to get more information from him.


    Joining Hendrix was just an excuse to confuse Jordan.


    Jordan wanted to destroy how I thought of Hendrix. He wanted me to be disappointed with Hendrix and fall out of love with him.


    Since he thought of a rtionship as a game that could be deleted at any time, I would act as the virus and confuse him.


    Moreover, I could only bet on myself to test Hendrix''s real feelings.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t want to ruin his n, but I couldn''t let him fight alone without anyone supporting him. I could only help him in this way.


    It was silent for a long time. Evan


    finally couldn''t stand drugs


    ve?


    aftereffect and faint. The whole building becamepletely quiet. The cold wind blew, and the atmosphere around became somehow pressured. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jordan''s eyes kept watching me like how an eagle would focus on its prey.


    He was just like Hendrix, who was good at reading people''s minds. He probably wanted to analyze


    something by observing my


    expression. But obviously, I was


    good at pretending and doing tricks, thanks to Aaron. Although only learned close to 80 percent from him, it was enough to confuse Jordan.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes, he was the first to be defeated. He looked away, and his longshes dropped as he fell into his thoughts.


    Time passed by, and Evan had a lesser chance to survive with every second dyed.


    I nced at Evan, who was dying, and I clenched my fists, deciding to fake a negotiation.


    "Excuse me," called Jordan.


    Behaving like ady boss from a


    mafia, I said casually, "Don''t even


    think that will work together withet


    you with no conditions. I know that you want ant the resources of the Roberts and Reid Group to expand your business. But first, you have to promise me two conditions."

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    "You have no rights in getting involved in this matter between men!" Hendrix tried to stop me, and


    he had a cold expression as usual.


    I tilted my head and looked at him with a cheeky grin, saying, "Well, what can I do? I want to stay


    with you forever. My heart and body feel the same. Didn''t you feel it during the kiss just now?"


    I spoke while giving him a meaningful gaze in front of Jordan.


    "It''s your responsibility to take care of the children at home, and it should be what you''re supposed


    to do." Hendrix''s face darkened, and he frowned even more. The furiousness on his face was


    bing apparent.


    I shrugged my shoulders, showing him that he couldn''t do anything to me even if I insisted.


    "Are you guys putting on a show?" Jordan finally reacted. He did not smile at all when he spoke,


    and he was emitting a cold aura. Continuing to look at him just made me feel terrified deep down.


    He thought that Hendrix and I nned this all along and was deliberately acting in front of him.


    One''s betrayal would make things exciting. But he knew something was wrong as all his targets


    were moving away from the darkness. He was so cunning that even Nathin didn''t see-through him,


    which made him even more terrifying.


    I took a deep breath, hid my expressions, looked at him seriously, and said coldly, "So, what do you


    want exactly?"


    "Get this straight. The one who is under surveince is me and not you, so how am I able to n


    this with Hendrix beforehand?"


    "Or do you want to hear me say that I don''t love Hendrix anymore? If you want to hear these lies so


    badly, fine, I''ll tell you now. I''m disappointed with Hendrix, and I won''t ever put my hopes in him ever


    again. From now onwards, our rtionship is gone. Happy now?"


    Jordan''s gaze was full of hatred and cruelty. He knew very well that all these were lies, but he was


    hoping that it woulde true and Hendrix would be like him, that no one dared to love him


    anymore.


    Then his mood changed. I sneered and continued my performance.


    "Look, even you don''t believe it. We could never control our emotions, and I admit that Hendrix''s


    actions were frightening. You expected me to be disappointed in him, and I did as well. But there''s


    one thing that you miscalcted, our love over the years."


    "Hendrix is not just a person but a habit of mine that I couldn''t get rid of. I am used to loving him and


    trusting him, so even if it''s the end of the world, I will stand with him no matter what!"


    "If you have loved someone before, you would understand how powerless one would be when they


    couldn''t decide what to do." At this point, my expression became upset, and I sighed helplessly, "I


    have experienced too much of life and death, so I can''t let go of Hendrix anymore. Even if we have


    to end up in hell, I will ept it."


    "As for you, you are a person who has never been loved. So it''s fine that you can''t understand, but


    since you think everything in this world has a price, then I''m willing to exchange all my property for


    you to stop interfering in our marriage. I''m sure you''d be delighted to ept this, right?"


    Jordan opened his eyes wide and was on the verge of losing his temper. "Even if you have to


    sacrifice the people in the Roberts and Reid family?"


    I smirked and turned to look at Hendrix with deep affection, saying, "As the daughter of the Reid


    family, I can''t live without Hendrix. I can''t. Every minute with him makes me happy. If something


    happened to the Reid family and the Roberts because of me, I would die to repay for my sins.


    Since I can''t decide on my own life now anyway, you do whatever you want. I would rather you kill


    me right now so that I don''t have to think of this anymore."


    As soon as I spoke, I could hear the sounds of someone rolling their sleeves from the side. I turned


    and saw Jordan, who had already strode away, leaving only the back of his indignant figure.


    Before I could talk more about Hendrix, I immediately squatted down and gently patted Evan''s face,


    calling out, "Evan, wake up! Evan!"


    Evan didn''t respond even after a long time. I tried to drag him up and was getting ready to bring him


    to a private hospital. Both the Roberts and Reid family had a certain status in Jarold City. I was sure


    that they could keep this a secret from the police.


    "Hendrix,e on, help me out. I can''t pull him up alone. If we don''t hurry, Evan''s not going to


    make it." I put Evan''s hand around my shoulder and tried my best to hold him up.


    Suddenly, Hendrix threw a bag of syringes, and I immediately picked it up. I turned to look at


    Hendrix, and his expression was cold as usual, "These are injections used to prolong the heartbeat.


    Inject it on his chest, and he''ll be fine for now."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    Hendrix was probably afraid that Jordan would turn back, so he stiffly said, "Only I can decide how


    my guy would die."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he left without finding out if I knew how to do the injection.


    Feeling Evan''s heartbeat getting weaker and weaker, I could only try my best to save him. I opened


    the package, tore off his clothes, aimed at his chest, and injected the syringe.

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    Days passed by, but Hendrix and Jordan didn''t show up again.


    Evan woke up the next day, and the first thing he asked about was Samantha and the children.


    "Don''t worry because they''re fine." I pushed him back onto the bed and poured him a cup of warm


    water. After noticing that he was calmer, I said, "Hendrix saved you."


    "Yes, I know." Evan held the ss in his hand, and his expression was calm, "This shows that I''m


    still useful to him."


    Judging from his reaction, he wasn''t surprised with Hendrix''s actions.


    I''d confirmed my other spection that Evan knew the hidden story behind Hendrix''s sudden


    change.


    "Jordan''s subordinates are not here, so you don''t have to pretend or hide. No one is here to hear


    them anyway," I said with a joking tone, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    Evan pursed his lips and smiled. His pale face looked better, but still he kept quiet.


    I wasn''t surprised because I knew he was someone who would keep secrets no matter what


    happened. I could use him to pass along messages, and neither of us would be affected.


    "You can continue to keep quiet. I''ll analyze everything myself. After all, we''ll have all the time to


    spend together in the future." I picked up an apple and peeled it slowly.


    Evan looked up at me and probably did not understand what I meant. He answered, "Mrs. Roberts,


    I''m d you have such thoughts in mind. Mr. Roberts woulde back to you once this was over."


    If it wasn''t for what happened at the factory, I would''ve thought that Evan was only trying tofort


    me. But now that I think about it, Evan had always been sincere. He always tried to make people


    think about the good and wait for the results.


    Every man in the world probably acts the same way. After making up their mind, they would work so


    hard for it and afraid that even the slightest leak would lead to the failure of their original n.


    I shook my head with a smile and looked down to peel the apple while saying casually, "If it''s that


    simple, you would''ve told me the truth already and not hiding everything even until now."


    Evan had never been good with words. After what I said, he didn''t know how to respond.


    I wasn''t in a rush to force him to tell me the truth but just patiently peeled off the apple skin and


    handed the apple to him.


    Evan took it and held it in his hand, looking like he didn''t have any intentions of eating it. He stared


    nkly into a distance as he was startled by my words.


    "I didn''t mean anything. I understand that you both must have your reasons for not telling me the


    truth. But I hope that you can understand my position as a woman and a wife. I don''t want and can''t


    stay out of this. You go tell Hendrix that I''m in this, no matter what, and have him meet me."


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Mrs. Roberts." Evan''s expression froze and his delicate brows


    frowned slightly. There was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    I almost forgot that when I mentioned I wanted to join, Evan was already unconscious. I shrugged


    my shoulders with a smile and exined, "Very simple. You''re not the only person who can help


    Hendrix now. I, as his wife, will join you both for this big project."


    Evan smiled with suspicion, saying, "Mr. Roberts would not agree."


    I showed my palms and looked innocent. "Is that important? As long as Jordan doesn''t disagree,


    then it''s fine. If I''m not wrong, your boss will never say no to Jordan, am I right?"


    Evan looked at me and was speechless. Perhaps he wanted to persuade me to give up, but as we


    exchanged gazes, he noticed how different I was and admitted defeat in the end without saying a


    word.


    Since I had achieved my goal, I decided to go back and take care of Aaron. It would also be a good


    opportunity for Evan and Hendrix tomunicate and exchange information.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pushed open Aaron''s ward door and saw the nurse packing up everything. Aaron was in his usual


    casual clothes and a coat. The coat covered his hand that was in a ster cast, looking ready to


    leave the hospital.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    "What are you doing?" Aaron was seriously injured, and he should stay at the hospital for at least a


    month. It would be too careless for him to leave now as if he didn''t care about his injury.


    "Mr. Reid''s orders... He has been discharged." The nurse stopped and answered me.


    "Alright. You can continue with your work." Aaron finished all his procedures, then came over and


    put his hand on my shoulder. He joked and said, "My dear sister, you know me. I can''t sit here and


    stay put. If this goes on, I''ll be depressed. I could only have a speedy recovery when I am happy


    andfortable. So let me go home."


    "You think you''re funny, huh?" I raised my head and pretended tough. Then my expression


    changed instantly, saying, "No way."


    "The doctor already said that the first half of the month is very crucial for recovery. And you have to


    do other tests as well. Do you think you can do that at home?" He hurt his right hand because of


    me. Unless the doctor confirmed that there was no other way to treat his hand, he couldn''t go home.


    Otherwise, no one could interrupt the treatment process.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I cane back to the hospital every day. Anyway, I can''t stand to stay here and watch the


    sunrise every day. It''s such torture," Aaron said casually.


    "Still no." I looked at him, feeling hesitant. Of course, I knew how difficult it was to be trapped in a


    dull ward. But I owed Aaron too much, and even if there was only a little hope, I would try my best to


    ensure his recovery.


    "How about we stay at the hospital for alternate days?" Aaron noticed that I was still reluctant to


    give in. He winked and used his puppy eyes to look at me, trying to ease the atmosphere.


    But I still showed a stern expression, indicating that there was no way I wouldpromise. "Do you


    think I don''t know you well enough? Once you leave this ce, there''s no way you''lle back,


    even if we use all our strength to pull you. You have to stay here for at least half a month.


    Otherwise, don''t even think about getting out."


    Aaron realized that there was nothing else he could do, so he sat on the sofa and crossed his legs.


    "In that case, I''ll just have to follow my heart, to go out ande back whenever I want."


    I crossed my arms in front of my chest and was not threatened at all. "You''d better not do that.


    Otherwise, I don''t mind taking turns with Emma to watch you 24 hours a day. If you don''t mind her


    going through all the hassle, then go ahead and do whatever you want."


    Aaron''s expression changed again. He looked upset and said disdainfully, "You''re just so rude to


    me. Since you''re so good at this, why don''t you use this ability to control Hendrix?"


    Speaking of Hendrix, I frowned. After thinking for a moment, I said in a daze, "I will, and I always


    have been doing that."


    I knew that Hendrix didn''t change at all. It was just that he couldn''t exin everything for the time


    being.


    Aaron thought that he had irritated me sessfully, so he cleared his throat quickly and corrected


    himself, "Hey, I didn''t mean to me you. I hope that you can think about this from my perspective.


    You can''t leave Hendrix alone, so you should understand very well that I can''t let Emma look after


    such argepany alone. Plus, with her family and all. I am a man, Arianna. You are part of my


    family, and so is Emma. I can''t be so unfair and do anything for you, taking all of her efforts for


    granted, can I? How can I be a coward when she needs me most?"


    "What do you mean? Did something happen to Emma''s family?" I vaguely guessed something but


    also hoped that it was not as bad as I imagined.


    However, Aaron nodded heavily, answering, "Someone is controlling the stock market on purpose,


    and all of the Stone family''s assets were sealed."


    "Is it Jordan?" Aaron''s expression confirmed my guess and his teeth were shaking. This was totally


    out of my expectation.


    How could this be? I had acted that I couldn''t care less about everything, yet Jordan still wanted to


    destroy it.


    Or was it that he didn''t fall for the trap and knew that I was taunting him on purpose?


    It was like I stepped on air and fell into an endless abyss. Why could I never guess this person''s


    next step?

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    So who was his next target?


    Was it the Reid family, the Roberts, or both at the same time?


    I gulped in fear. It felt like the temperature around was gradually decreasing. Maybe Hendrix was


    right, and that Jordan was more frightening than we imagined. Just a slight move might lead us to


    be controlled by him.


    But at this moment, I had no reason to make Aaron stay in the hospital. "Fine, you can leave the


    hospital and go home to rest. But promise me toe back for all of the appointments. We will


    solve Emma''s issue together, so don''t even think of facing this on your own."


    Perhaps this was the only way to solve both problems at the moment.


    "No problem. Whatever you say." Aaron was so satisfied that even his eyes were smiling. But


    suddenly, his expression changed as if he thought of something. He was stunned as he asked,


    "Mullen told me that you met Hendrix today. So have you confirmed your spections yet?"


    After hearing his question, I recalled when Hendrix threw the life-saving syringe coldly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that he was well prepared to inject the drug into Evan''s body. Otherwise, who would


    have brought such a thing with them without any reason?


    This was a blessing in disguise. If it weren''t for Evan''s life being on the line, Hendrix might not have


    taken out the syringe in front of me and even risked being discovered by Jordan''s men. Thus, I was


    sure that Hendrix was still the man that I loved, and he didn''t change at all.


    Aaron noticed that I was lost in thought and didn''t want to push me too hard either. He patted my


    shoulder andforted me, "Arianna, it''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it, I trust that you can


    analyze everything and would not let me lose a good sister."


    Only then did Ie back to my senses and smile back to reassure him. "It''s not that. I was


    thinking about something just now."


    "Aaron." I adjusted my expression to make myself look more solemn as I said, "We can trust


    Hendrix."


    Aaron''s delicate eyebrows frowned in confusion. He didn''t react at once but rxed his expression


    after being startled for a second. It seemed like he had something in mind. "You mean what Hendrix


    had done for the past few days were all fake, and he is an undercover agent? Are you sure?"


    He was smart enough to know what I meant. I pursed my lips and nodded my head. I had never


    been this certain about anything before. "I''m sure." "Well." Aaron was being doubtful about what I


    said. I didn''t know what he was thinking about as he didn''t express himself clearly.


    I understood that we couldn''t afford to lose this battle since the Stone family was dragged into it


    already. It was too risky to put all of our hopes in Hendrix, who had never been sincere with his


    words for all this while.


    If Aaron was still a teenager, he would listen to me and bet on Hendrix for once. But he was an adult


    and the head of a family. He couldn''t be rash and do something without considering the


    consequences.


    That day, he didn''t act so cruelly to scare me. But if Hendrix changed, he would go all out and fight


    him. But even so, he still hesitated when I chose to believe in Hendrix.


    Aaron was an extremely clever guy, but he had a weakness of being hard-spoken and soft-hearted.


    "Aaron." I suppressed the emotions in my heart, adjusted the coat on his shoulder, and covered the


    cast on his right hand. I looked down and pretended to continue tidying up his clothes, saying, "This


    time, you have to think about Emma first. You have done enough for me." "Although all good things


    muste to an end, I know that we are different. No matter what choice you make and whether


    we''ll be on the same side, I will always remember that you are my greatest confidence."


    Aaron sighed heavily, "I''m not used to you saying these things to me."


    I took a deep breath and swallowed all the sorrows, then looked up at Aaron with a confident smile.


    "Then you have to get used to it because, in the end, the result will prove that my judgment was


    right."


    Aaron smiled and said, "Are you that confident in Hendrix?"

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    I shook my head. "I''m confident with my choice. I learned this from you, remember?"


    Aaron was speechless and couldn''t fight back. He smiled even more helplessly and didn''t say


    anything.


    "What''s so funny?" At this time, Emma came in with her assistant.


    "Nothing." Aaron turned to look at her with a smile.


    "You won. I surrender."


    Emma understood and looked at him, thenughed as well.


    I was standing in between them like a third wheel and didn''t know how to react. "I''m still here, guys.


    Are you sure you want to be all lovey-dovey right now?"


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t do anything." Aaron raised his left hand and looked innocent. It seemed that


    he was trying to be funny instead of asking for mercy.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He was supposed to use both hands to beg for mercy but couldn''t now.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''tugh anymore.


    Emma was being friendly as usual. She put her


    hand on my shoulder and said, "Don''t listen to your brother. Let''s make a bet. I say you''ll stand at


    the same side with Hendrix this time, and Aaron will bet that you won''t. The one who loses will


    forever be in the second ce in the family."


    Second ce? If that happens, wouldn''t he lose all his power in the family? Although it seemed that


    Aaron didn''t have it now either.


    "You had me this time." Aaron suddenly started to pretend to be aggrieved. Although he was faking


    it, it did help alleviate the atmosphere.


    I shrugged my shoulders and apologized quickly, "Well, I can let you be the boss in my family, just


    like when Hendrix lost his memory that time, you can have the final say."


    Aaron perked up instantly, pointed to the air and said, "Don''t forget what you said!"


    I looked down and nced at his long fingers, smiled, and moved his hand away. Iforted him


    like I wasforting Aurelia, "Yes, I won''t forget and regret it, so you just keep it in mind."


    Aaron put on a silly smile. "No problem, you don''t need to remind me. I''ll keep it in mind. When


    Hendrixes back, I''ll ask him to fulfill this promise."


    "Yes, ask him!" I acted silly and joked around with him as well. After saying that, I realized


    something was wrong. Did it mean that he chose to believe in Hendrix?


    Emma saw through my thoughts and exined, "I''m the one who decided on this. Knowing


    Hendrix''s character, I think he''s worth a bet. So I discussed it with Aaron, and we didn''t want to


    pressure you anymore. I didn''t expect you to bring back a surprise. Now that we''ve confirmed that


    Hendrix belongs to our side, we can move forward to the next step."


    "Really?" I looked at her in surprise, and suddenly all my worries disappeared.


    Emma nodded and reassured me.


    "Oh, Emma." I was so moved that I didn''t know what to say. I reached out and hugged her as words


    couldn''t exin how grateful I was.


    Emma patted my back and quickly let go of me, saying, "Well, now is not the time for us to let our


    guards down. I can''t leave the Stone family alone for long, so I have to bring Aaron back fast."


    I nodded to show that I understood but immediately stopped her again, "Looking at his injury, would


    it be a bad time for Aaron to go back now?"


    Emma said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''m only taking him to meet up with some shareholders.


    Although I have been married to Aaron for quite a few years, I have never shown up in the Stone


    family. Now that the family is in deep trouble, everyone knows that Aaron will help out. But the


    seniors of thepany wouldn''t listen to me. They trust Aaron only, so he must go today no matter


    what."


    At that moment, I had mixed feelings. Emma had suffered a lot all these years. She was Aaron''s


    lawful wife and had apanied him since the starting of the business until now that they have


    be wealthy, yet she had no convincing power in front of her own family.


    Luckily, I didn''t force Aaron to stay. Otherwise, I would owe it to Emma even more.

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    I nodded to agree but also mentioned my concerns, "I can''t show up at the Stone family now.


    Jordan probably wants to test if I would give my all and do anything for Hendrix. That was why he


    attacked the Stone family."


    If we wanted to win this battle, we had to be patient and not meet at all. Besides, we had to avoid


    financial connections, and all evidence must beplete and in order. If he ever found out


    anything, there wouldn''t be another good chance to gain his trust anymore.


    Hendrix and I won''t have enough power to fight this battle, so Aaron and Reid must join us as well. I


    said, "Although we can''t prove that I am the same Arianna, both fingerprints and signatures are


    legally effective. I''ll sign a documentter and send it to Emma''s house. Then you''ll bring it to


    Roberts Group and ask for help. Pretend to sabotage Hendrix. When Jordan sees this, he''ll think


    that we''re fighting against each other. Most probably, he''ll lose his attention on us, and it''ll be more


    convenient for us to take action in the future."


    "That''s right. It''s better to be more cautious." Emma sighed and suddenly thought of something. She


    asked, "If we''re doing it, we better go all out on this. Shall we wait for a bigger crowd before we start


    acting our arguing scene?"


    "Hahaha!" Aaronughed and joked, "I don''t think that''s necessary. Wouldn''t it be too exaggerated?


    We should keep it simple to avoid mistakes as doing too much will attract attention."


    After hearing what both of them said, the atmosphere became less tense. I admired Aaron as he


    was always optimistic no matter what problems he faced.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I walked them to the elevator and didn''t follow them back. Aaron would stay at the Stone family''s


    house and try to stop me by using his injuries as an excuse. We would make others think he failed,


    and we ended up arguing.


    On the way home, I received a call from the nurse who took care of Evan.


    "Miss Reid, Mr. Gand is missing!"


    My heart sank, but I had to calm down and ask what had happened, "Calm down and tell me what


    has happened."


    "It''s not my fault. Mr. Gand said that he didn''t like the food at the hospital, so he asked me to go


    out and buy for him. He was gone when I came back after about half an hour. Miss Reid, please


    don''t deduct my sry. I still need the money to take care of my old folks and family." "Forget it. If


    Evan wants to leave, no one can stop him. It''s not your fault. I''ll pay you your sry as agreed. You


    can go home now."


    After hanging up the phone, I frowned and thought about Evan''s actions.


    He should be resting at the hospital and taking this opportunity to quit the drug addiction. It was a


    good chance, so why did he run away and make me look like a viin?


    Maybe they had other ns in mind. After what happened with the Stone family, I learned that


    Jordan was never someone with a n. If Hendrix wanted to fight, he had to attack when Jordan


    least expected it.


    Since I couldn''t figure it out, all I could do was to believe him.


    For three days in a row, the news had been reporting about the attack on the Stone family''s


    finances. In the end, Aaron had to use his power from the Reid Group to join as a shareholder to


    stabilize the uncertain share situation and stop the Stone family from further losses.


    Just when everyone thought that the battle between the two families woulde to an end, the


    stock attackers appeared again the next day and caused the Stone family to lose their newly bought


    share.


    I had been paying attention to the news the whole time. When I noticed that something was wrong, I


    feared that Jordan wouldunch a final attack to get rid of the family once and for all. So I called


    Aaron in a hurry.


    He quickly picked up my call. He did not sound worried. "What''s wrong, Arianna?"

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    "Are you guys alright?" I was a little surprised as I continued to exin, "I watched the stocks


    specialist on TV saying that the Stone family is in deep trouble and that the opponent is too strong


    and the Stone family will go bankrupt?


    "How can you believe in their words? Apart from doing some research, they only know how to talk


    with no actions!" Aaronined faintly for a while and then lowered his voice.


    "Don''t worry. Things have been settled. As for what you mentioned about the people trying to attack


    us nonstop, they were only doing it to catch our attention. Reid Group is strong, and we have the


    shares you gave me through the Roberts Group. We have both families to support the Stone family


    if they ever want to attack us again unless they use some political power against us. Otherwise,


    they would be walking to their ends on their own."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, Hendrix had mentioned that the Roberts Group was closely linked to the entire economic


    system and would not be easily affected. The Stone family would also be protected and under their


    control.


    I breathed a sigh of relief but still didn''t understand. "The stocks have always been supervised.


    Their attack would mean that they''re trying to control the shares, and the police would take action


    on this. Since you said that they couldn''t do anything to the Stone family anymore, why are they still


    doing this when there''s no more advantage?"


    Aaron burst intoughter, "Who says there''s no advantage? Didn''t Jordan already get what he


    wanted?"


    I didn''t understand and frowned, then reacted after thinking for awhile, "Are you saying that he did


    all this just to test me like before?"


    "Obviously." Aaron said with certainty, "Remember. You need to stay strong. It''s been so many


    years, and you are still the same worrywart as before."


    Hearing him being so straightforward, I was so embarrassed that I didn''t know what to say.


    Luckily, Aaron didn''t notice anything as he continued, "It doesn''t matter. I invited Hendrix to the


    Golden Roof Restaurant tonight to negotiate, and I wanted to call you and ask if you wanted to join."


    "Negotiation? About what?" I asked.


    "The shares, of course. You might not remember, but you had almost the same amount of shares as


    Hendrix. After I took over, it affected him in his decision- making process. I''m guessing that Jordan


    urged him to do something, and he had no choice but to buy them back from me."


    I pursed my lips and said carefully, "It''s fine if we provoke or cause some trouble for them, but


    wouldn''t it affect his n if we go against him all the time?"


    "I don''t think so. We don''t know what Jordan is thinking right now. It seems that he wants to


    continue this game. He wants to see how much you can sacrifice for Hendrix. Otherwise, he won''t


    keep testing your limit of tolerance."


    What Aaron meant was that Jordan did not believe that I could sacrifice everything for Hendrix. So


    even if the Stone family had a protective umbre, he still used his power to show me that things


    were actually in deep trouble. Luckily, I chose to call Aaron to understand the situation instead of


    going to Hendrix or Jordan. If that happened, all our efforts would be in vain, and I would have


    revealed my weakness.


    Jordan not only understood Hendrix, but also saw through my thoughts.


    However, since I had passed the test, how could I miss such an interesting act? "What time?" I


    asked.


    "Seven o''clock."


    "I''ll see you there."

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    Since I was going into Freya''s territory, of course I had to call and let her know. After hanging up on


    Aaron''s call, I went straight to her house.


    Aurelia and Wynn were at school during the day, and Aaron''s family had moved to Emma''s house.


    Hence, it was quiet at home.


    Once I reached the house, I heard from the guard that Freya left in the morning and never


    mentioned when she would be home.


    Just as I was about to call Freya, Zachary walked out of the entrance with casual clothes and a pair


    of scissors that were used to trim flowers and nts.


    "You''re looking for Freya?" Zachary''s voice became more mature over the years. His tone was so


    gentle, and he was at the age where he had this unique and attractive charm.


    Time always favoured men. The broken past seemed like it had never happened.


    "Yeah." I nodded politely and looked at him from head to toe. Looking at his outfit, it seemed that he


    had moved in with Freya already.


    Were they nning to remarry?


    It did not seem like Freya''s style.


    Zachary saw through my thoughts. He raised the scissors in his hand and exined, "Oliver hasn''t


    been feeling well recently, and Freya is too busy with work. Hence, I came over to stay with him for


    a few days in the guest room."


    It was such a short sentence but sounded as if he was trying to cut off their rtionship. However, it


    sounded also like he was innocently showing off. Whenever Oliver was there, he could stay with


    Freya for a longer time.


    I had always been a person who couldn''t forget things easily. Although many years have passed, I


    still didn''t know how to get along with him. Hence, I just smiled faintly and said, "This is between the


    both of you. You don''t need to exin anything to me. Since Freya is not here, I''ll get going then."


    "Do you need me to pass any messages?" Zachary was still very thoughtful. Putting aside his


    rtionship issues, he could still be a good friend.


    "It''s okay. I will give her a callter. Bye."


    After saying that, I got into the car and left. I waited until I was far enough and only called Freya


    when Zachary could no longer be seen through the rear mirror.


    I called her personal number, and she picked up


    really fast.


    "What is it?" Freya asked bluntly.


    She was used toing straight to the point. For so many years, she was still the same. Outsiders


    would think she was fierce and overbearing at first. But once they got along, they would realize how


    comfortable it was to talk with people like her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Interested in watching a y tonight?" I said jokingly.


    "Watch a y?" Freya did not understand what I meant. She thought for a while and said, "Are you


    talking about a stage y? Since when did you like watching such ys? Which one are you


    referring to? Let me see if I can get VIP tickets."


    I was amused by her seriousness and continued saying, "It''s going to be at the Golden Roof


    Cinema. The y will be about two siblings bing enemies."


    "Golden Roof..." Freya dumbly repeated my words, then suddenly realized after saying halfway. She


    raised her voice. "What? Arianna, don''t tell me you are joking with me because you are too free?"


    A threat between best friends was never effective, especially when I know Freya was someone


    softhearted. Hence, I became even more fearless andughed out loud. "No, I was just kidding."


    "It''s not funny at all. It''s rare for me to seriously work today. If you just want to mess around, you''d


    better do it another time, my dear." Freya''s tone was both helpless yet loving. I was certain that


    even if I was just pestering her and talking nonsense, she wouldn''t get angry.

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    Understanding required effort from both sides. I did not intend to joke any longer. "Well, let''s be


    serious. There will be a lot going on at the Golden Roof Restaurant. Hence, I called you to get some


    help."


    "That''s more like it. Please be more straightforward. Tell me, what''s going to happen?" Freya


    immediately became happy again. I could imagine that her staff would be wondering which was


    their boss'' real personality.


    I told her the whole story from the beginning to the end, and finally concluded, "Hence, tonight will


    be very crucial. People like Jordan will definitely make reservations whenever he goes out. I have to


    first confirm whether Jordan will be there before I can think of countermeasures."


    "True, but this is between Hendrix and Aaron. Jordan might note along, right?" Freya analyzed.


    "No!" I retorted immediately, "You are wrong. Jordan wouldn''t miss any chance to see Hendrix being


    humiliated."


    Jordan''s greatest happiness was to destroy Hendrix, and this was a kind of morbid obsession.


    If he couldn''t get what he wanted, he wouldn''t let Hendrix hold onto it as well and might even


    destroy everyone. Therefore, he would definitely appear on this night.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll have someone look up tonight''s guest list."


    "Alright."


    After about two minutes, Freya said, "My dear, I think you guessed it wrongly this time."


    "What do you mean? You don''t have Jordan''s reservation?"


    "Yeap." Freya confirmed, "But it''s also possible that he''ll show upter. Since he''s a VIP, well have


    to give him priority no matter what time he shows up."


    I''ve seen too much of Jordan''s unusual behaviors. Hence, I wasn''t surprised. However, since I was


    not sure whether he would show up, it wouldn''t be easier for us to tackle himter.


    Come to think of it. I could understand why Hendrix had always been cold to me. It was because


    Jordan was like a spirit. We would never know when he would show up and attack us. Therefore, it


    was very important to be more cautious and to act wisely.


    In that case, the only thing we could do was to give it a try. "Alright, just send me Hendrix''s room


    numberter so that I won''t be running around, not knowing where to go."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Just go in. My manager will lead you to the room," Freya assured me.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Things have changed already, and rumors have been spreading across the country. Hendrix


    announced that he had taken my shares. He and Andrea had been on the entertainment news so


    frequently. Plus, Aaron had left the Roberts as well. Everyone knows that there isn''t anyone to


    support me by my side. Who else would respect me?"


    "That''s what the outsiders think, but if anyone under me, Freya Moore, dares to use this and insult


    you. I won''t give him a single chance to survive in Jarold City." Freya was protecting me, and she


    laughed. "Why so serious? You are not totally defeated yet. It''s just a y right. I''ll let all my staff


    know about this, and whenever you feel likeing, they''ll treat you like a VIP. Don''t worry."


    "Thank you very much, Boss Freya," I joked.


    "Quit it. That''s all for now, right? I''m having a meeting now. I can''t talk. See you tonight."


    "Okay, bye."


    After putting down the phone, the car stopped at the crossroad of themercial street.


    Coincidentally, I nced out of the window and saw a giant billboard of Andrea hanging at the top of


    the supermarket building.


    Her makeup was exaggerated, and the color of her clothes was bold and colorful. She had a foreign


    aesthetic. From a local''s point of view, it felt a little overexerted. Those who had seen it would most


    likely insult her and say that she might have offended the makeup artist.


    However, Andrea didn''t seem to care about these details. Half of the advertisements on the street


    were hers, and it was hard toment on all her outfits.


    Everyone in the Jarold city knew that Hendrix was the benefactor behind her, but it looked like she


    wanted to make him lose his reputation.

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    It was as if she wanted the whole world to know that after Hendrix had abandoned his family, he


    chose another woman who had a terrible aesthetic taste.


    They were like a young couple who had just started dating. They wanted everyone to know and


    watch the fun after having a quarrel.


    The car drove slowly, and I fell into deep thoughts. I was wondering that if it was me, who was the


    one holding on for so many years and finally found out that every problem that arose was because


    of someone I loved, would I still believe in this world?


    I couldn''t get any answer. This was the world, and there was no way I could stand in someone


    else''s shoes to understand their feelingspletely without going through it myself. Just a small


    thing could lead to a chain reaction. My own life was in a mess. How could I stand in someone


    else''s perspective?


    In just a few seconds, Andrea''s advertisements were no longer near the car.


    I shook my head and put all the messy thoughts behind me. I took a deep breath to calm down and


    decided that now was not the time to think about this.


    I sent the children to Pedro and Valerie''s ce so that they could help take care of them for one


    night. When I left the Moore Family, it was already around six in the evening.


    The driver drove towards the Golden Roof Restaurant, and I clicked on Mullen''s WhatsApp.


    "Mullen, are you there?"


    She replied almost instantly, "Always at your service, Miss Reid. You can give your orders anytime."


    Listening to her words, I was no longer polite and continued typing to reply.


    "Will you be able to contact Aaron''s mercenaries?"


    "I''ve lost contact with some of them, but the rest of them can reach your location within 20 minutes."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "My location? But I''m in the car."


    "Our men are scattered all over the city, ensuring that they will be able to reach the target location


    within half an hour."


    "Great. Aaron is quite thoughtful on this. Please contact all of them and ask them to standby around


    the Golden Roof Restaurant. It''s better to be safe than sorry."


    "Okay," Mullen replied.


    After replying, her status changed from "typing" to just her bio. The conversation was so direct and


    efficient. It was definitely Mullen''s style to cut to the chase.


    Steady and active, her personality made others feel so safe and secure.


    Nevertheless, I replied before getting out of the car, "Since you are here to serve me, I hope you''ll


    remember what I say. If anything happens, please save my family first. Thank you."


    I sent the message and noticed that we had reached the Golden Roof Restaurant. I put my phone in


    the bag, got out of the car, and walked in.


    Thanks to Freya, there was some waiters waiting for me at the door. When they saw me, they


    greeted me warmly and leaded me inside.


    Freya had also arrived. She was giving some instructions to the manager in the lobby. When she


    saw me, she hurriedly ended the conversation and approached me. "How was it? It didn''t make you


    disappointed, right?"


    She was so thoughtful that I could not find any fault with it. I responded with a smile, "Thank you."


    "Come on." Freya couldn''t stand all the pleasantries and romance at all. Hence, she quickly sent the


    waiter away and personally led me in. "Follow me. This way."


    It was during the peak hour. Hence, there were many guests around, and we wasted a lot of time


    waiting for the elevator. In the end, as soon as we got out of the elevator, we coincidentally ran into


    Jordan and Naomi, who wereing out of the other elevator.


    Sure enough, he didn''t want to miss any chance to watch a good show about Hendrix.


    Frankly speaking,pared to Andrea, Jordan was more of a sick "admirer" toward Hendrix.

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    "You are here too." Naomi held Jordan''s arm, looking noble and elegant. My appearance was obviously beyond her expectation.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jordan''s expression was rather peaceful. He was probably immune to this "familiar acquaintance" of his.


    I guessed that he didn''t want to see me because he was afraid to see my passionate love for Hendrix. It would hurt his self-esteem and remind him that even though they were blood-rted, Hendrix was cherished by others. Yet, he was all alone in this world. Even if he died, no one would shed a tear for him.


    "I came to look for my husband. What are you both doing here?" I pretended not to know, and my tone didn''t sound polite. On the outside, I had to pretend that after Jordan''s n, I had no choice but to stand on the same side as them. But after all, Jordan was the one who destroyed my perfect husband. Of course, I had a reason to act unfriendly.


    You would rather offend a gentleman than a viin. Unfortunately, I was not a gentleman. Hence Jordan soon found out that I couldpromise, but I could also look down on his actions forever.


    Naomi sneered, and her words were full of contempt. "There''s no one backing you up, yet you can still be so arrogant?"


    "At least that''s better than someone who can''t even differentiate what''s right and wrong, and just ends up losing one''s dignity."


    Although the Attwood family was not as prosperous as before, they were also strict in terms of attitude and reputation. All of them were upright and educated. Naomi might have forgotten how beautiful she used to be.


    Andrea never had anyone teach her ever since she was a child. Hence, it could be said that she didn''t have the ability to differentiate between what was right and wrong. However, Naomi came from an aristocratic family and was well-educated. She was born from a peaceful and prosperous family, yet she chose to associate herself with Jordan for the sake of a bad person like Sebastian. She chose to work with Jordan, and this was just pulling her down.


    Some people had the chance to live under the sun, yet they chose to work in the dark. Such people were not worthy of sympathy.


    "Who has the right to judge whether


    I am right or wrong? I might be a bad person, but I took risks for the


    children because of both of you. You keep acting like you are right, but you made both me and my mum separate from each other. Is this what you call justice?" Naomi gradually became more furious and was gritting her teeth at every word she said. After saying her words, she calmed down slowly and looked down as if she had seen through the meaning of life. "I don''t want to be involved in this justice. Now that your karma has arrived, it has proven everything, hasn''t it?"


    "Not necessarily." I was unwilling to admit defeat. Hence, I raised my chin and refuted stubbornly.


    At this moment, the elevator opened again with a beep sound. Hendrix, Aaron and Emma appeared.


    Freya winked at me and noticed that everyone had arrived.


    Hendrix was cold as usual, and his eyes stayed on me for less than a second. When he came out of the elevator and saw Jordan and Naomi, he stopped again, looked around from left to right, and said in a muffled voice, "What are you guys doing here?"


    "We just happened to run into each other," Freya said, trying to smooth things over.


    "Since we happen to meet each other, let''s all sit at the same table then." Jordan''s voice was soft. Yet, it was like he made the final decision as no one dared to oppose.


    Hendrix looked down, and after thinking for a second, he agreed, "Whatever."


    After which, he walked past me and Freya, then walked towards the private room. Jordan and Naomi followed closely behind.


    When Aaron walked past me holding.


    Emma''s hand, he gave me a gentle tap on the back of my hand without anyone noticing. It was as if we were really performing an undercover movie. This small action was the signal of us officially starting our act.


    Freya, however, saw it with her sharp eyes. She crossed her arms and shook her head jokingly, "You are already on stage, yet you are still so frivolous. This is all a ploy, just a ploy..."

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    "That''s Aaron''s ability, messing this all up. All we can do is try to gain something during this opportunity."


    It would be great if Hendrix could be indecent once in a while. s, his cold and emotionless face was too out of ce. Besides, he received a great deal more attention than Aaron. To be honest, if we had taken action, we would have been tortured by Jordan.


    "That''s true." Freya expressed her approval. "This time, we might have to go with an unconventional n in order to have a way out."


    I did not reply. I reached out and patted her on the arm. "Let''s go. It''ll be over if we arete."


    When I entered the private room, the people inside had already taken their seats. Aaron and Emma were sitting at the side of the door, and Hendrix was opposite them. Jordan and Naomi were sitting on his left, and the seats on the right were still empty. Therefore, Freya and I walked there and sat down.


    The atmosphere in the room was quiet, and no one spoke until the dishes were served.


    Freya gestured under the table, indicating that the situation was too tense. I felt that it was normal.


    There was always peace before a storm.


    Finally, the exquisite dishes were arranged on the table. The waiters were very sensible, and retreated right after that.


    Although the table was adorned with dishes of all colors and vor, no one''s attention was focused on it. It was just as a backdrop for the real show. I gazed in Jordan''s direction, trying to discern his intentions. Nevertheless, he didn''t seem to have the intention of controlling the situation. Instead, he picked up his cutlery calmly and ate in a civilized manner. It was only when Naomi picked up some food for him that he showed signs of impatience. It seemed that Jordan had a slight mysophobia, just like Hendrix.


    Naomi was arrogant. Although she did not lose her temper, she did not choose to eat the food that Jordan had rejected. Instead, she retracted her spoon and threw it into the waste bin.


    The rtionship between those two people was really subtle. While one might say they were not close, they were always out together. One might say they were intimate, but even a spoon of food had been rejected like that.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since you are here, name a price." Hendrix was the first to speak. He went straight to the point and broke the awkward atmosphere.


    To outsiders, the meeting was solely to verify ownership of the shares that I originally owned. Moreover, Aaron had stymied Hendrix''s


    decisions at thepany befowl


    and the two had had a conflict long ago Therefore, there was no point in a pleasantry.


    The two of them were in a state of tension. They were the epitome of those who only cared about money and not rtionships, fierce and cold- hearted.


    Of course, this was all done for Jordan. Money was something that Aaron never yearned for, let alone Hendrix.


    "Are you sure?" The corners of


    Aaron''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Alright then. Since that''s the case, I''ll stop being polite. For the sake of being a family previously, there must be a discount no matter what. I''d say one million dors."


    One million to sell the shares of a major shareholder of a global publicpany?


    Since when did Aaron think of Hendrix so highly?


    "I don''t have time to joke with you." Hendrix''s reaction was the same as that of the others present. There was a trace of impatience in him.


    His thick eyebrows were slightly knitted, and his expression clearly showed that he was irritated by Aaron but could not do anything about him.


    Aaron was usually immodest when he should be, and even more so when he shouldn''t be. At this time, he was behaving very normally.


    "Who says I''m joking? It''s just a


    million. If you agreed on it, then so be it. If you don''t, then I''ll leave with my wife right now. Do you think really want to eat this meal with you? Aaron''s face darkened as if he was indeed serious.

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    If it were in the past, Hendrix might have been able to beat Aaron at his own game. However, this was clearly not a reaction that Hendrix should have. Therefore, his expression at this time was like a gentle schr who was going up against a barbaric soldier. Jordan clearly could not express his displeasure. In the end, he could only give in. "Well, since it was you who proposed it, then I will buy Arianna''s original shares with one million and sign the transfer agreement. From now on, we won''t meddle in each other''s business."


    "Wait!" Aaron stretched his ears and raised his hand to interrupt Hendrix. He raised his eyebrows and said arrogantly with a smile, "You''ve got it all wrong. I mean, I''ll give you one million, and you''ll be removed from Roberts Group. You''ll stay away from Arianna. Also, you are not allowed to appear in front of us again!"


    As if the humiliation was not enough, Aaron leaned back in his chair and said lightly, "That''s all you are worth."


    Well done. Aaron''s ability to manipte others'' feelings had reached a new level.


    When the opportunity arose, I didn''t forget to cooperate a little. "I''m not going to leave Hendrix. Can you stop this fight with him for your nephews'' sake?"


    "No way!" Aaron looked at me with disappointment and said, "Why do you think I''m sitting here today? It''s you who gave me the right in the past. No matter how wilful you used to be, you still know that I''m the most reliable and trustworthy person. Even if I die, I''m the only heir. Now, you don''t even care about us, your brother and sister-inw just because of Hendrix. You''ve changed, Arianna!"


    He paused for a moment and pointed at his chest with a pained expression. "I''m very disappointed in you."


    Aaron''s acting skills were so realistic that I quickly became emotional. My eyes reddened with selfme, and my nose twitched. I was about to cry, but then I covered my mouth and lowered my head, making a guilty face like I didn''t know how to face him.


    However, I wasn''t the main


    character after all. After briefly


    capturing the attention of the entire room, Hendrix ignored my efforts in turning against my family for him. He brought the conversation back to its course once again. "If so, then there''s nothing we can talk about. You are sure you want to go against me?"


    Aaron spread out his hands. "It''s you who want to go against me. If you are willing to leave all of this with nothing, won''t all problems be solved?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I leave all of this, taking nothing away, but you have to know that thepany''s important data is all in my mind. I am the only one who knows how to destroy it in the simplest way. You''ll get just an empty shell in the end. Perhaps the whole Reid Group will be finished because of you. Are you sure you can afford such a consequence?" Hendrix said seriously.


    With his means, it was only a matter of time before these became a reality. One could imagine how heavy these words would be.


    "Are you willing to do that? You are the one who established Roberts Group. If you destroy it, it''s like you are killing yourself. You won''t do that, I be" Aaron smiled and was not threatened. He suddenly thought it through and said with a rxed face, "At worst, both sides will suffer. If you are willing to risk everything, it''s not a big deal to sacrifice the Reid Group. You don''t have the ability to get rid of me."


    As he spoke, he held up Emma''s hand and kissed the back of it. He looked at her crystal-clear eyes and said gently, "It will be easy for you when everything is taken care of for you. Don''t worry, my wife. As long as Roberts Group is still there, nothing will happen to the Stone family."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was rare that Emma didn''t feel irked by him. She was very cooperative and smiled shyly, which made Aaron a little infatuated. He almost forgot that he was still acting. However, thanks to Emma''s timely nce, he immediately rposed himself.

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    The negotiations came to an abrupt halt.


    Hendrix''s face was so gloomy that it was terrifying. On the other hand, Aaron was still flirting with Emma, seemingly without fear. On one end, Hendrix could not touch his wife. Yet, Aaron was disying such affection for Emma. s, Hendrix was very angry.


    At this time, Jordan, who had been silent, put down the cutlery in his hand. Everyone''s attention drifted to him.


    He wiped his mouth calmly. His movements were gentle and elegant, and he was not in a hurry at all. Just when everyone thought he was steering clear of the conflict, he spoke again deliberately, "It''s useless to talk further. The parties involved should just be frank with what they want."


    The private room fell into silence again, and everyone had their own thoughts, as if they did not fully understand him.


    Jordan ced the napkin back on the table and looked up at me. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, but his eyes shed coldly as he said, "If you don''t want the people closest to you defaming each other, why don''t you draft another will to decide the final shares? As awyer, this isn''t a difficult task for you, right?"


    "Hmm..." Out of guilt, I didn''t even speak for fear of revealing my nervousness. After all, that was how the will which had given Aaron authority had been previously created.


    Having thought of this method, Jordan was indeed a rival that even Hendrix was intimidated by. Fortunately, I was a step ahead of him at the time. If not, I would not have even had the chance to put on this show with Aaron.


    Seeing this, Aaron reacted immediately and began to put on his act.


    He looked at Jordan warily, and then looked at me. He frowned and said, "Are you going to deal with your brother with such underhanded means?" Aaron was naturally good-looking. Plus, his expression of being let down and victimized really sparked guilt and pity in others.


    If I hadn''t colluded with him beforehand, I would have knelt before him and begged him not to be sad.


    s, who could be cruel to or deny the wants of such a charming being?


    However, I was still acting like a woman who would not give up her life for the sake of love. Jordan''s eyes were full of determination, ang pretended not to see it. I opened my reddened eyes and stared at Aaron, saying, "Legally, the session of an heir must follow the final version of the will. As long as Hendrix can prove this, your status as an heir is nullified, and he is the legal heir..."


    "Wait, can you repeat that?" Aaron lowered his voice, tears glistening in his eyes, andughed mockingly. "Are you going to lecture me on thew? Without my support, do you think you''d even be able to pass your legal license? It was I who prepared thew firm for you, and now you are trying to pressure me with thew?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the tears rolling down


    from the corners of his eyes, I was also affected My nose twitched, and I could not hold back my tears. I stood up timidly and tried tofort Aaron, didn''t. That''s not what mean Aaron. As long as you hand over the shares and turn a blind eye tot, they won''t make things difficult for you. When the timees, as soon as you take Emma''s family and the children out of Zuckerburg, I promise nothing will happen to all of you."


    Aaron shook his head in disappointment and replied


    sarcastically Things you had given me, you dare even ask for them back! So how can I trust your assurance?" "!..." Knowing that was in the wrong, I lowered my eyes and remained speechless. From the corner of my eye, I caugh


    a glimpse


    of Jordan, who was watching coldly from the side. Then, I flew into a rage and said, "Do you want to drag everyone down with you?! Really?"


    I did not know where the courage to say this came from, but since I had already spouted these words, there was no need to consider whether it was reasonable or not. s, a woman scorned would not behave rationally.

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    Jordan froze for a moment as he did not expect me to turn on him. However, he quickly hid the surprise in his eyes and showed a meaningful smile. "Of course, I promise that if the Reid family is willing to cooperate, I will never make things difficult for you. Wouldn''t it be nice if you had another partner? The choice is yours."


    Aaron curled the corner of his lips coldly. He only pretended to smile for a second before he regained his look of jealousy. "You want to use the Reid family to clean up what you''ve done? Dream on!"


    "Aaron..." I stopped him to prevent them from any further conflicts.


    Hearing this, Aaron turned his head and looked at me coldly, which scared me so much that I immediately swallowed my words.


    He looked around, but in the end, he did not continue arguing. Instead, he lowered his head and said to Emma, "Let''s go home."


    Without asking anything, she allowed him to hold her hand, and they walked toward the door.


    Aaron suddenly stopped as he approached the door. He tilted his head and looked back into the room. "Go ahead and take back your shares. Just don''t do anything illegal. It''s filthy!"


    "Also, we are no longer siblings from now on!"


    After saying that, he walked out without looking back, quick and straightforward.


    For a moment I really thought Aaron was going to cut ties with me. I felt as if my heart was being stabbed by someone, and it hurt fiercely.


    Looking at the door, I was lost in thought. However, Hendrix acted as if nothing had happened and continued to eat.


    I was so angry that I reached out to hit him and scolded, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Hendrix looked up expressionlessly and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Jordan didn''t hide his contempt. "Just now, you were hostile to your family for this man, but now you are scolding him. Don''t you think it''s very contradictory?"


    "Isn''t it all thanks to you? If you hadn''t turned Hendrix into what he is now, would I have to choose between my family and my lover?" I gritted my teeth and looked at him with hatred.


    Jordan''s face darkened as if he had been stung by my hatred. He raised his finger and warned me, "You have to understand that all the while, it had been all Hendrix''s choice. The person you should hate is him, not me."


    What? Was this anger stemming out of humiliation?!


    "But I just love him and can''t hate him. What can you do about it?" | looked at hin calmly and retorted, "Perhaps you are the one who should ept the reality. The point is, you can''t make me not love him, much less hate him. Besides, even if you do nothing, people are going to loathe and hate you as well. There will never be anyone who is willing to sacrifice and do everything for you, while enduring all the curses!"


    "Who says there isn''t?" Naomi stood up suddenly and tried to stand by Jordan''s side.


    She raised her chin arrogantly, like a proud peacock, showing her plume. "I would even die for Jordan whenever necessary!"


    It was a romantic confession, but it


    ??


    was not real. She forgot that I was not a passer-by, but an old friend who knew very well that she was obsessed with Sebastian. "I believe you, but I don''t know if I should tell you something. I have found out where your son is." Content belongsThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Naomi''s elegance and coldness disappeared in an instant, and she became the image of a loving mother. She blurted out, "When?! Where is he? Have you confirmed his identity?"


    I did not answer her and just looked at her with a smile.


    A person''s subconsciousness was


    the most real. For Naomi, she might be able to risk her life to return


    Jordan''s saving grace. Howeve


    apart from Sebastian, the child was what she cared most about. There was no ce for Jordan in her heart.


    Naomi soon realized that her lie had been exposed. Hence, she sat back awkwardly. She lowered her head and apologized to Jordan. "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    Jordan lowered his face and ignored her. No one knew what he was thinking.


    What was more exciting than defeating a tyrant who could do anything he wanted with my words?


    I was a little overjoyed, expecting to have poked Jordan''s sore point. I decided to take advantage of the situation to disy the ugliness of his heart. "You despise Hendrix''s life which is brilliant and full of happiness. As a result, you are jealous of him and you try to ruin it because you can''t have it. If that is all it takes to prove that you are a thoroughly evil person, that will be fine. However, you are not! You want to destroy him like you are a saint, and rece him indirectly at the same time. Naomi''s expression now is probably the best evidence for this matter."


    Jordan''s eyes, which were shrouded by his sses, shed with a sinister light. He then uttered in a warning tone, "Keep your woman under control." Hendrix looked like he was bewitched. He reached out and pulled me over. "Sit down."


    I shook him off and continued to ask aggressively, "What''s wrong? You don''t dare listen to this? Or are you afraid to admit to yourself that you are desperate to get rid of Hendrix? Is it because you cannotpete with him no matter how hard you try?"


    "Bang!" Jordan waspletely enraged. He swung his fist at the cup in front of him and it shattered loudly, into smithereens.


    Subconsciously, he made a swallowing gesture and took a deep breath to keep himself calm.


    I knew that jealousy and pride had burned off Jordan''s disguised confidence. His desire to win led him to fall into my trap step by step.


    His silence made the air seem to freeze. I closed my lips tightly and did not continue to provoke him.


    This was the same as fishing. It was not a good idea to reel in the line in such a hurry when the fish had been hooked. Excessive tension could cause the line to break. Only when it was managed well could the fish be caught.


    Later, Freya told me, that was the first time that she felt that a minute was so long.


    A minuteter, Jordan seemed to have reconciled with himself. He looked up at me and said with displeasure, "Do you think this would provoke me and make me lose my temper like those ipetent men? That''s a naive assumption. I am perfect and won''t have such a w. Yet, it is clear to all that Hendrix is only my defeated opponent now. It is an undisputed fact that I am superior to him."


    "Really? Then, let me ask you a question. Do you think Hendrix has ever loved me?" I asked calmly.


    "Of course." A trace of pride shed across Jordan''s eyes. "Unfortunately, I ruined it."


    ex


    "Oh, yes, then he really should thank you. Otherwise, he would have given up his life and dignity for the sake love. All of these things ended up making you suffer. Hendrix, how lucky you are!" I spoke in a detiberately eerie manner, confusing both Hendrix and Freya.


    Fortunately, Jordan also took the bait. "What are you trying to say?"


    I turned my head quickly and looked at him. "It''s very simple. You don''t even dare to love a person. How can you say that you are outstanding?"


    Hearing this, Jordan lowered his eyes as if he was thinking about the feasibility of my words.


    Fearing that he might see through my trick, I interrupted his thoughts and spoke up. "Didn''t you say that you can''t understand the stupidity of giving everything I have for love? Perhaps when you love someone with all your heart, you will realize how hard it is to put someone away. But even so, Hendrix was still freed from the pain and what you call self-salvation. How can not love such a man? However, you don''t have to try if you are not confident in yourself. There is a saying that a wise man doesn''t fall into love, and not everyone has the ability to escape unscathed. You are better off admitting you are inferior to others than to keep yourself trapped by it, right?"


    Huh! After saying that, I thought I should really get a job as a professional debater. I was truly able to spout such nonsense so well!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    Just as I was about to let out a sigh of relief, Jordan suddenly stood up and left the private room without saying a word. His speed was so fast that Naomi did not even have time to react. It took her a long time to get up and chase after him.


    With this, I felt uneasy again. As for Jordan, I was really not sure if I could persuade him with those words. If this guy went back to think and knew that I was setting him up, he would really go to the extremes, and I would be doomed.


    But if Jordan epted the challenge, then we would not be far from victory.


    Once he loved someone, he would have a weakness. With a weakness, he would no longer be an indestructible being.


    As the sound of Naomi''s high heels gradually faded away, my heartbeat became more stable. My tense nerves rxed, and I put my hands on the table to support my exhausted body.


    "Always so reckless."


    Hearing Hendrix''s voice made me remember that he was still here. I looked up slowly and said in a provoking manner, "I''ve always been this reckless.


    It''s not the first time you''ve known me."


    Hendrix''s dark eyes were shining under the light. For some reason, I felt like they were glowing for me. However, he ignored my words and left right away.


    My eyes followed him until his tall figure disappeared by the door. Then, I waspletely rxed and fell back into the chair.


    My temples were sore. I sighed and raised my hand to rub them in order to feel better.


    "You are so eloquent. I didn''t know you had such an ability before." Freya was shocked by the scene she had just witnessed.


    "It''s all forced out by Jordan." I waved my hand and said weakly, "It''s still uncertain whether it will work. We can''t feel victorious too early. Jordan has never yed by rules."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I think you''ve been quite out of lely. The two of you, are two of a kind..." Freya joked.


    "Bah!" I was so shocked that I


    immediately sobered up. I was in a


    .ne


    hurry to rify that I had nothing do with that guy! "What do you mean it is just a temporary solution for survival. Don''t curse me with such ament." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "What''s wrong with that? If Jordan really takes you as an experimental subject, won''t you take this opportunity to take revenge?"


    I shook my head like a rattle and


    refused, "Goodness, Freya, don''t you


    el


    think this is messy enough? To me, being with Jordan is like apanying a tiger! Jordan is even searier than a tiger. If I''m entangled with him, I''ll be frightened to death in less than three days! Besides, are there no women left in this world? Jordan is not stupid. Why must he be with a divorced woman like me, who has a child, to torment himself?"


    "Well, that seems to make sense." Freya raised his eyebrows and did not continue to ask. She lowered her head and began to eat.


    I looked at her and thought of Zachary. I asked, "What''s the rtionship between you and Oliver''s father...?"


    "What''s up with the two of us?" Freya did not even bat an eyelid as she focused all her attention on eating.


    In keeping with her character, she proved that they had no rtionship by being so upfront. If there was really something fishy between them, she would be bashful like Cyril.


    Knowing what was going on, I did not probe further and exined casually, "Oh, nothing. I just ran into him today."


    "Oh." Freya seemed to not take it seriously at all. She picked up a piece of seafood and put it into my bowl. "We just got a new chef. He is really good at making seafood. Eat it while it''s fresh!"

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    When I left Golden Roof Restaurant, I received a WhatsApp message from Aaron.


    "How is it going? Are we sessful?"


    It seemed that everyone was the same. They could not guess Jordan''s temperament. They could all only wait for a rtively safe time to check the results.


    Although I was not very sure, my intuition told me that it was not a big deal. I teased, "Rx, be confident in your acting skills."


    Aaron replied quickly, "Then, it should be done."


    After a while, he said, "You shouldn''t have used that acting as an excuse to tell me the truth. When you said that you''d chose your lover over your brother, I was really sad."


    It seemed that it was not a good thing to get involved in too much drama. Smiling, I typed, "I cried badly after you left. So, do you feel better?"


    That''s better!


    For now... The fate of Jarold City would depend on what happened the next day.


    At this point, Aaron''s status of "Typing" disappeared.


    So, I locked my phone and got into my car.


    It was still early, and the main road of the city was lively and prosperous. The car windows were shut, and my driver was driving steadily. Everything outside seemed like a picture to me, moving past at a constant speed. The hustle and bustle of the city belonged to everyone else, and I felt like there was nothing left for me.


    However, if Hendrix or any of the children were sitting next to me, I would be in a different mood.


    "Mommy... Boohoo..."


    As soon as I entered the house, Aurelia ran out crying and hugged me. Her nose was red from crying.


    After asking her, I found out that my little girl refused to have her dinner because I wasn''t there. However, Madeline''s cooking was so tempting that the more Aurelia waited, the hungrier she became. Hence, she cried as she was aggrieved.


    "Alright, no more crying. It is my fault that you have been starved. I apologize. Let''s eat together now, okay?"


    "Okay..." Aurelia puffed up her face and stopped crying. Her mouth was still pouting, which made my heart melt.


    Feeling guilty and distressed, I quickly took her to the dining area and said, "Madeline, heat up the dishes. That would be healthier for the kids to have warm food." "I''ve just heated it up. It''s just nice for her now," Madeline said.


    I sat down and served the food to the kids.


    "Mom, why don''t you eat? The dishes made by Madeline are delicious..." Aurelia was chewing pork ribs in her mouth. Hence, she was mumbling.


    On the other side, Wynn and Neal


    were well behaved while having their


    meal. They didn''t need anyone toN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    worry about them at all. My heart was suddenly upied by warmth, and smiled involuntarily, and said, "I''m not hungry. You should eat more. Only then can you grow taller."


    "Okay!" Aurelia nodded hard and swallowed the meat in her mouth. Then, she stopped and looked at me seriously. She asked, "Mommy, won''t Mr. Facisme back in the future?"


    "Hmm?" For a moment, I forgot that this was Hendrix''s nickname. Then, I frowned and said, "Aurelia, you can''t call your dad that."


    I turned to look at the other side of the table and scolded, "Wynn, did you teach your sister that?"


    "It wasn''t Wynn who taught me."


    Aurelia did not give Wynn a chance


    to speak and argued loudly, "I saw it in Wynn''s book! Dad is so bad that he hasn''te home for a long time. That''s why you don''t like to stay at home as well. I don''t like


    Dad!"


    If Hendrix knew that his precious princess was so resistant to him, I wonder if he could carry on being this cold-blooded.


    However, it was not the right timing


    to tell them the truth. I put down my cutlery, looked at her, and said


    serious relia, did Uncle Aaron


    tell you how


    many children in the


    world who don''t have enough to eat


    every day. In order to support them, their parents can only leave their homes and work far away from home. What''s more, the kids don''t get to see their parents for a year or even many years."

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    Aurelia held onto her cutlery. Her small head nodded and her shiny eyes glowed as she said, "I know. Aunt Emma showed me a photo of those children, and they looked so haggard. Aunt Emma said that their parents had passed away. Thus, Uncle Aaron donated money to let them have food to eat. She also mentioned that Mommy would also return to my side. Aunt Emma really didn''t lie to me."


    I was flustered for a moment. I did not know that Aaron had done all of this in order to find me.


    That reincarnated devil, who feared nothing at all, actually believed in religion and karma?!


    Perhaps when there was no news, he had been really desperate. Fortunately, Aaron made the right call. God really let our family reunite.


    I took a deep breath to calm down before continuing, "Yes, without money and without a home, we would also be like those little kids. There is no telling when they will be able to eat a hot meal on arge table full of dishes like this. Perhaps they are not able to have that for the rest of their lives. However, we can livefortably in a warm house and eat delicious meals. These were the efforts of your dad. Is it right for you to enjoy the wealth your Dad gives you, but use him of being a bad person?"


    "No..." Aurelia pursed her lips. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "But..."


    "I know what you mean. During this time, perhaps he did neglect our family, but we are the closest people to him. Shouldn''t we be more considerate of his hard work?" I reached out and rubbed her head tofort her. "Aurelia, do you know that your Dad has always said that you are his most beloved daughter?"


    Aurelia was moved by my words and pouted. She sniffed as if she wanted to cry again. "I''m sorry, Mommy. I know I am wrong..."


    Aurelia wanted to cry when she knew that she was in the wrong, but she was too embarrassed to cry. Therefore, she could only purse her lips hard and stare at me pitifully.


    How could I bear such a pitiful look? I hurriedlyforted her by stroking her hair. "Alright, a good kid learns from her mistakes. Dad won''t be angry with you."


    Kids were just like little pets, feelingforted after being stroked. After wiping her tears away, Aurelia stopped with herints and continued eating the ribs.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and prayed for Hendrix in my heart. "These are what I can do for you for now. If you don''te back to apologize to your precious daughter soon you will be disqualified as her dad."


    Without Hendrix''s presence, Aurelia stuck close to me and wanted to sleep with me.


    She said that waking up withoutC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    seeing her Mom or Dad was too frightening. Therefore, she must see me right away after opening her eyes. That way, she wouldn''t wake up and cry because she couldn''t find her Dad.


    After a long time, she finally fell asleep. I thought for a long while, and then sent Hendrix a WhatsApp message.


    "You don''t want me, so, you don''t want your daughter anymore? If you don''te back, I''m afraid that the two children won''t recognize you!" Concerned that his phone had been tampered with, I sent a message that was not too suggestive. Also, I did not expect a response from him.


    However, it was the first time I had contacted him on Whatsapp for such a long time. I still could not control my nervousness.


    I did not expect that he would reply so quickly. "Not recognize me? They are my flesh and blood."


    His tone was barbaric but


    ????


    reassuring. Stared at the chat box for a long time before replying, "Don''t be so confident. Be aware that I''ll divorce you. I''ll take your child and get married to another man. Your child will carry another man''s surname!"


    I was expecting a quick reply, but instead there was a long silence.


    Five minutester, another message popped up. "That would be great."

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    I replied, "What''s so great about it? Me getting married to someone else?"


    Did Hendrix really mean what he said, or was he trying to hint me at something else?


    I felt confused, and there was a sense of disappointment in my heart. I suddenly felt awake and walked to the balcony with my phone.


    I waited for a while more, but there wasn''t any reply from him. I was bing impatient, thus I texted again, saying, "What do you mean?"


    Waiting for his reply gave me mood swings, and that was the most torturing time. I moved around the whole night and didn''t dare to sleep. Just in case I''ll miss any of his messages.


    However, Hendrix didn''t reply at all throughout the whole night.


    When it was dawn, I was still half asleep when I heard my phone ring. I got up immediately, only to find that it was just the rm clock that I set the night before. I promised Aurelia to make her breakfast.


    My hopes were crushed once again. Since I couldn''t fall asleep anymore, I just got up and washed up.


    What I didn''t expect was that Jordan''s car showed up by the roadside right after I sent the children to school.


    I got my hopes up again. However, when the car door opened, it was Naomi who got out.


    With a face that was very simr to mine, her expression was cold as ice. She walked towards me and pped me on my face.


    "Why do you always want to go against me?"


    My head turned from the p, and the stinging pain on my face distracted the many thoughts I had in my mind. It was like I woke up immediately. At that moment, the only thing I was concerned about was Jordan''s whereabouts. I wasn''t in the mood to argue with her. I turned back and looked at her calmly. I said in an impatient tone, "Do you know what you like now? A crazy woman.''


    "


    Naomi used to be a decentdy who grew up in a well-known family. She was rational and gentle. How did she be such a crazy woman? Her actions ofing forward and attacking me were simply barbaric.


    "It''s all because of you!" Naomi retorted aggressively, "Tell me, Arianna, what have I done wrong to you? Even though we are now on different sides with different stands, I have not done any harm to you. I just want to stay by Jordan''s side and find my child back. You have children yourself. Aren''t you supposed to understand the feeling of being a mother? But why did you destroy all of this?"


    "Since when did I destroy your ns?" I was confused.


    "Aren''t you the one who exposed my real purpose of being with Jordan right in front of him?"


    I wasn''t fully in my right mind. Then, I came back to my senses and realized that she came arguing with me because of what happened at the dinner the night before. I''m guessing that things didn''t go quite well for them after they returned back home.


    My original intention was to provoke Jordan, but I didn''t expect to hurt her by ident. Hence, I had to apologize, "I''m sorry. At that moment, I didn''t have time to think about anything else. If what I said caused you any trouble, I will try my best to make it up to you."


    "Make it up to me? Jordan dumped me like I''m rubbish, and I can no longer use his resources to find my son. How are you going topensate me for that?"


    In other words, my words indeed affected Joran in a way.


    It happened because of me. No wonder she was so furious. After thinking for a while, I thought of a solution. "You know Tobias right? Whenever Jordan needs to look for someone, he probably has to go through Tobias. He still owes me a favor. Treat it as mypensation to you. If your child is still alive, he could definitely find him back."


    "Definitely?" Naomi asked skeptically.


    I shook my head. "Nothing''s perfect. I can''t guarantee you that he''ll definitely find him."


    "Hmph, how do you call this a solution when you can''t even guarantee anything? You are not even sure if Tobias could find my son, yet you want me to forgive you for ruining my n and making my life a mess? I realized that you''ve improved a lot in your scheming ability after being with Hendrix for a long time," Naomi scolded in a strange tone. It seemed that she didn''t intend to give in. Content


    belongs to


    dialed Tobias'' number and told him about everything. Then, I even sent him a Whatsapp message just as a reminder.


    Naomi looked at the message I''d sent to Tobias, and after noticing that he had read it, her gaze gradually calmed down. But she immediately gave a sharp gaze and stared at me again. She kept her phone, turned around, and got into the car. "This is not over yet."


    After saying that, she mmed the car door and drove away.


    Perhaps it was because I had the same experience of losing a child before. Hence, when looking at Naomi''s reaction, I wasn''t angry but felt sorry for her instead.


    Only mothers would understand the mixed feelings during the process of looking for her child. Previously, she was forced to participate in Jordan''s n, but hopefully, she would meet the right person who would be right for her in thetter part of her life.


    After parting ways with Naomi, I waited for Jordan to appear. But a day had passed, and there was no news at all.


    The only thing I could do was to constantlyfort myself, that this was normal, and that Jordan always had different thoughts in mind.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be Jordan anymore.


    Even afterforting myself, I still pounced when my phone rang at night, but when I noticed that it was Aaron, I sprained my ankle and fell onto the sofa.


    I looked down and saw that my ankle was swollen. I endured the pain and tried to rub on it, then only I picked up the call. "Hello?"


    "What took you so long to pick up the phone?" Aaron''s voice sounded a little anxious.


    Fearing that he would be worried, I adjusted my tone and replied calmly, "My phone was in the room, and I just came up."


    "Okay." Aaron wasn''t suspicious and naturally changed the topic, "Jordan didn''t leave the vi for the whole day today."


    "Really?" I tried to push the sofa and helped myself to sit up. "That''s something unexpected to hear."


    "He would easily get caught in his thoughts, especially when he is nning on something. He must be up to something bad."


    What he said was right, but it didn''t sound pleasant to hear. I thought of Hendrix''s strange behavior the night before and quickly interrupted, "By the way, didn''t you get someone to follow Hendrix? Nothing happened to him today, right?" "My dear Arianna, you should know that he is the safest person in the world now. Jordan wouldn''t kill him unless he''s sure that you have no feelings for him anymore. So, why worry?" Aaron sounded upset, most probably because he was secretly angry with Hendrix again.


    I had no choice but to tell him what happenedst night. "He still hasn''t replied yet, even until now. How can I not be worried?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are abusing yourself. It''s not like you don''t know Hendrix well enough. It isn''t the first time that he''s not replying to your messages anyway. What''s there to be nervous about?"


    It seemed like insulting Hendrix became Aaron''s greatest pleasure as my brother. But I wasn''t in the mood to join in. Hence, I pretended to be serious. "Aaron!"


    "Okay, I''ll tell you. Actually, he did nothing special besides hanging out with Lucas and his gang. He went to the Notary Public Office. After that, he stayed at Anne''s club and never left."

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    Both of our perspectives and stands weren''t on the same page anymore. Arguing further would just be a waste of time. Hence, I tried to exin as much as I could to distract her. "Do you have a better choice, or do you want to just kill me instead? But I''m sure you know Hendrix would never let you go that easily. And what about the Reid family? Could you even bear to see your childing home and have no choice but to follow a murderer and run away for the rest of his life? Naomi, let''s just all take a step back and let go of each other. In the future, you''ll understand that leaving Jordan for good would be the best thing that you''ve done."


    Naomi''s anger could still be seen clearly in her eyes. She quietly stared at me for a few seconds, and she looked a little cunning. She looked down on my phone and said with amanding tone, "Call Tobias in front of me now. I want to hear it with my own ears."


    I was flustered for a moment and then smiled helplessly. There was no need for her to worry at all. It was just a phone call. I would not go back on my words and lie to her.


    Even so, in order to reassure her, I immediately dialed Tobias'' number and told him about everything. Then, I even sent him a Whatsapp message just as a reminder.


    Naomi looked at the message I''d sent to Tobias, and after noticing that he had read it, her gaze gradually calmed down. But she immediately gave a sharp gaze and stared at me again. She kept her phone, turned around, and got into the car. "This is not over yet."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she mmed the car door and drove away.


    Perhaps it was because I had the same experience of losing a child before. Hence, when looking at Naomi''s reaction, I wasn''t angry but felt sorry for her instead.


    Only mothers would understand the mixed feelings during the process of looking for her child. Previously, she was forced to participate in Jordan''s n, but hopefully, she would meet the right person who would be right for her in thetter part of her life.


    After parting ways with Naomi, I waited for Jordan to appear. But a day had passed, and there was no news at all.


    The only thing I could do was to constantlyfort myself, that this was normal, and that Jordan always had different thoughts in mind.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be Jordan anymore.


    Even afterforting myself, I still pounced when my phone rang at night, but when I noticed that it was Aaron, I sprained my ankle and fell onto the sofa.


    I looked down and saw that my ankle was swollen. I endured the pain and tried to rub on it, then only I picked up the call. "Hello?"


    "What took you so long to pick up the phone?" Aaron''s voice sounded a little anxious.


    Fearing that he would be worried, I adjusted my tone and replied calmly, "My phone was in the room, and I just came up."


    "Okay." Aaron wasn''t suspicious and naturally changed the topic, "Jordan didn''t leave the vi for the whole day today."


    "Really?" I tried to push the sofa and helped myself to sit up. "That''s something unexpected to hear."


    "He would easily get caught in his thoughts, especially when he is nning on something. He must be up to something bad."


    What he said was right, but it didn''t sound pleasant to hear. I thought of Hendrix''s strange behavior the night before and quickly interrupted, "By the way, didn''t you get someone to follow Hendrix? Nothing happened to him today, right?"


    "My dear Arianna, you should know that he is the safest person in the world now. Jordan wouldn''t kill him unless he''s sure that you have no feelings for him anymore. So, why worry?" Aaron sounded upset, most probably because he was secretly angry with Hendrix again,


    I had no choice but to tell him what happenedst night. "He still hasn''t replied yet, even until now. How can I not be worried?"


    "You are abusing yourself. It''s not like you don''t know Hendrix well enough. It isn''t the first time that he''s not replying to your messages anyway. What''s there to be nervous about?"


    It seemed like insulting Hendrix became Aaron''s greatest pleasure as my brother. But I wasn''t in the mood to join in. Hence, I pretended to be serious. "Aaron!"


    "Okay, I''ll tell you. Actually, he did


    nothing special besides hanging out


    with Lucas and his gang. He went to the Notary Public Office. After that, he stayed at Anne''s club and never left"


    SV

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    "Why did he go to the Notary Public Office?" I blurted out.


    "I don''t know. It''s probably just business. It wasn''t his ce to do much anyway," Aaron replied.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    That''s true. No matter what, Hendrix was still the legal representative of thepany. It was reasonable for him to go deal with some relevant documents.


    Aaron told me more information and then hung up the phone.


    Aurelia had already fallen asleep in the bedroom. After waiting for a whole day without any news, I was upset. Hence, I poured myself a ss of red wine, leaned against the sofa, and drank while pondering.


    In the end, I eventually fell asleep on the sofa.


    When I opened my eyes again, there was a vague figure of a man sitting in front of me. I subconsciously felt that it was Hendrix. Hence, I muttered, "You are back..."


    Gradually, my vision became clearer. Only then did I see clearly that it wasn''t Hendrix in front of me, but it was Jordan, the evil devil.


    The moment our eyes met, I shrugged my shoulders subconsciously and muttered to myself in my heart, "Is this a dream or a reality?" However, Jordan smirked. He smiled, looking excited. "Even the brave Arianna who would sacrifice anything for love is actually afraid of seeing me?" The disgust in his voice instantly brought me back to reality. I red at him coldly and gritted my teeth. "You are wrong. Anyone who sees dirty things will avoid it. We are not the same. I know how to differentiate what''s right and wrong. I''ll restrain myself. I live my life honestly, and there''s nothing that I''m afraid of. But you, you have done all the bad things, and I''m sure you can''t even sleep well at night. I wonder how scared you would be when the policee looking for you."


    "You are wrong again." Jordan didn''t react much. He untied the scarf that was around his neck and said, "I don''t care about those stupid policemen at all. I can always run away from everything and leave at any time I want, then live an ordinary life."


    "That''s just what you think. Breaking thew means there''s no turning back. Thew won''t allow people like you to manipte the regtions just as you wish."


    Jordan suddenlyughed and turned to look at me contemptuously. "When you were awyer, you didn''t even debate so passionately in court, but why now? Does arguing with me make you feel even more like awyer?"


    His eyes and attitude looked like he wasn''t affected by what my threat at all.


    I didn''t show any signs of fear as well and just tried my best to defend myself. "Maybe it''s because thewyer''s nature is the same as that of the police. We are both full of a sense of justice. When facing the people who break thew, our inner power shows its strength naturally."


    Jordan nodded and did not refute.


    I stared at him warily. He got up, turned around, and took a ss from the bar counter. Then, he sat back on the sofa naturally, picked up the red wine that I opened, and poured himself a ss. Then, he raised his head and drank it all at once.


    I clenched my fists nervously and sat up in a different position. My heart was beating very fast.


    At this moment, Aurelia was in the bedroom. Wynn and Neal were both in the other rooms. If Jordan wanted to do anything harmful, I''m afraid could only protect Aurelia. Wynn and Neal were both smart children. I was hoping that they could adapt to the situation and hide first. If


    "I''ll ept your challenge." Jordan''s sudden words interrupted my thoughts.


    Sure enough, no matter how shrewd a person was, he would still fall into a trap.


    But the next second, Jordan


    ruthlessly shattered my hopes.


    "Don''t be too excited just yet. Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking? You want me to fall in love with someone else, and then you''ll control them. You want to use them


    tonegotiate with me, am right?"

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    How could I say that he was right? I couldn''t just praise him for being smart.


    It turned out Jordan knew that I was scheming against him. Hence, what would he do next? Kill everyone?


    I looked at him calmly, but in my heart, I thought that as long as he could let Aurelia and the others go, I was willing to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    While I was in a daze, I heard Jordan say in a very deep voice, "But even so, you will not seed. I will prove it to you that even if I really fall in love with someone else and have it be my weakness, you are still no match for me."


    After that, he fiddled with the ss of wine. After a while, he noticed that I didn''t respond. Hence, he turned and asked, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "What do you want me to say?" I gulped to calm myself down. "I can understand every single word you say, but it''s really hard to understand when you say them all together. I can only tell you that I''m sorry, but I''m not as powerful as you. Hence, I can''tmunicate with you at all."


    "I know that you are saying this to catch my attention, but let me remind you that I don''t have a good temper. You''d better restrain yourself. Otherwise, you may not have the chance to wait until the day when you can plot against me." Jordan''s expression was dark, and his aura was cold.


    After making sure that he did not have the intention to kill anyone at this moment, I was less afraid. However, I still restrained myself and did not continue to argue with him.


    Jordan turned his face, took out two stamps from his pocket, and threw them on the table.


    One of them rolled towards me and just happened to be facing me. At a nce, it turned out to be the Robert''s Group stamp.


    "What is this?" I asked.


    "There are still some documents that I''ve already sent to your email. From today onwards, Hendrix will have nothing to do with the Roberts Group and this family."


    "And you." Jordan shook his head and smirked. His eyes shed with evilness. "What you have to do is to make me fall in love with you."


    I was taken aback, and my breathing instantly stopped for a second. My mind went nk, and I realized that what Freya said was true. I went too far, and now I''m in trouble.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention whether I could


    control him or not, how was it possible to make a person fall in love when he was never interested in rtionships at all. Moreover, I was separated from my husband. have children to take care of. I''m not young anymore and was still in love with my previous husband.


    God must be ying jokes on me. This was just impossible!


    Jordan observed my reaction with great interest, and his eyes were intriguing. "You can''t do it? Then, it just seems that your so-called love is not ot that magical at all. I am


    Belit


    standing in front of you, not fighting


    back or resisting, yet you can''t make me fall in love with you." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at his condescending manner, it seemed that he was sure of victory and was waiting for me to admit defeat.


    Although I wanted to show him what I''ve got, love was not something that could be done deliberately. It needed the right person, timing, and atmosphere. All of that was indispensable. I couldn''t agree to something that I wasn''t capable or confident with.


    I plucked up the courage to negotiate, "Could you fall in love with someone else instead?" "No." "Then, there''s nothing left to talk about. Let''s part ways. You can leave now."


    "Don''t try to challenge my patience." Jordan was about to lose his temper.


    I closed my eyes and leaned forward. "I''ll be dead no matter what. You might as well kill me right now and let me go in peace."


    The whole room was silent for a long time, and there was no movement from him as well.


    I tried to open my eyes, only to notice that Jordan was staring at me the whole time. We were very close to each other, but at this moment, I couldn''t feel the strong hostility from him.


    "If we want topare, we would


    have to use the same person. You are Hendrix''s beloved woman, so of course, I''ll have to choose you. Besides,pared with other women, you are the only one who surprised me again and again guess that ording to your words, it means that I have good feelings for you. This is not the matter of life and death. I''m only going to give you one chance to defeat me. Do you really want to give up?"

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    Yes, this was the only chance.


    At the same time, it also meant that Jordan already had the intention to kill. If I didn''t follow his words and y this game, then Hendrix, me, and everyone else might have to suffer the consequences.


    "Okay, I''ll do it." It didn''t matter to give it a try. Worstes to worst, I could just drag it out for as long as possible. Sooner orter, Hendrix would catch hold of his weakness and defeat him once and for all. Before that day came, I would just have to deal with this myself.


    Besides, whether it was the feelings, or the person himself, the rules couldn''t define it. Perhaps I could take the opportunity to change Jordan and make him a better person.


    "Very good." Jordan crossed his legs and revealed a satisfied smile. He had yet to realize the seriousness of this matter.


    "Then, what are you waiting for? Let''s get started now." I loosened my muscles and stretched my body. It felt like I was getting ready to fight.


    Jordan spread out his hands and raised his eyebrows lightly, indicating that I could do whatever I want.


    In that case, there was no need for me to go slow. "Okay, since you want topete with Hendrix, I''ll teach you how to love me just like how he does. Can you do that?"


    "I''ll try my best," Jordan replied.


    I immediately nced at him, feeling speechless. "Trying your best isn''t enough. You were the one who asked it to be fair. Hence, why do we have to go on if you can''t do it?"


    Jordan heaved a sigh of relief andpromised impatiently, "I''ll do as you say."


    "Now first, I want you to do something for me."


    "Uh-huh?"


    "Please leave my house immediately." Freya was right. After taking the upper hand, there was no need to be careful. "I don''t want to see you now, and I need some good rest. If you stay now, it''ll only make me hate you even more. This will be very unfavorable for me to y my role and make you fall in love."


    Jordan shrugged, "Makes sense."


    After that, he got up and walked out.


    "Wait." I stopped him and nced at the scarf on the sofa, "Your scarf."


    ?


    Jordan first turned his head and looked at it. He seemed like he didn''t care. But after thinking for a while, he still decided to take the scarf and left quickly without any hesitation.


    I looked at the door, heard the car engine downstairs, and confirmed that he was really gone. Only then did I feel relieved. I breathed a long sigh of relief, then fell back on the


    sofa and looked at the ceiling in a daze.


    UMS


    I still couldn''t believe that I just ordered Jordan around just now.


    I had a lingering fear and patted my chest. When came to my senses, I nced around the whole room. When I saw the report on the table, only then did I remember that, Jordan had mentioned Hendrix earlier.


    I instantly sat up from the sofa, held the stamp in my hand, and looked at it carefully. It was a genuine stamp.


    "I''ve already sent to your email..."


    Thinking of Jordan''s words, I quickly turned on theputer.


    I logged into my email and saw that it was an e-mail of the divorce agreement signed by Hendrix, as well as all of the asset certificates under his name being transferred.


    As Jordan had said, Hendrix left the house and didn''t take any money with him at all.


    What was Hendrix nning to do? Or did he make a deal with Jordan?


    I was still very worried. Hence, I had to get to the bottom of this no matter what.


    Just when I wanted to dial the number, I felt it was too risky to call him directly. Hence, I messaged him through Whatsapp to see if he would reply.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    We''d been together for so many years. Shouldn''t we talk things out even if we were breaking up?


    I immediately sent the message after typing what I wanted to say. However, the next second, a red exmation appeared on the screen, and there was a line of small words.


    "Your message has been sent out, but was rejected by the other party."


    Hendrix blocked me?

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    I tried to call again, but it didn''t get through.


    I couldn''t pretend to be calm anymore. Hence, I directly called Jordan.


    He picked up quickly. "Don''t tell me that you have fallen in love with me already, and you don''t want me to leave."


    His words were indeed too old-school.


    "What did you do to Hendrix?" I wasn''t in the mood to joke with him.


    "Isn''t it inappropriate to talk about another man when you are with someone, who you are about to start a rtionship with?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. You''ve long known that I still have feelings for him. You were the one who chose me. Hence, it''s your responsibility to make me forget him. If you want me to have feelings for you, just spill it, quick."


    "I can tell you, but you''ll have to change your temper. I don''t like the way you are talking to me now." The phone was a little noisy, and it interrupted Jordan''s voice. I couldn''t analyze his true feelings.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, there was nothing more important than


    Hendrix''s safety. The only thing I could do was to quickly adjust my mood and put down my ego to beg him, "Okay, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t be rushing into things, and I apologize for that. Maybe I didn''t make myself clear enough. What I mean is, I hope that Hendrix is still safe while I''m teaching you how to love someone. That way, I could put in all my attention and effort to let you get the experience you want."


    Jordan was convinced, "Good, you are good at reasoning. I forgive you, don''t worry. I didn''t do anything to him. I just want you both to be separated for good. Hence, you could start a rtionship with me. I made a deal with him and gave him what he wanted, that''s all."


    "What did you give him?" I asked again.


    "Of course, it''s something that was enough for him to exchange your family for it."


    "Beep..."


    Before I could ask further, there was only a busy tone on the other end of the line. Jordan hung up the phone.


    Looking at the empty house, I gradually regained my senses. Aaron was right. Jordan actually knew very well that Hendrix was my weakness. As long as the game continued, Hendrix could still live safe and sound.


    I shouldn''t have made that call. This would only expose my feelings for Hendrix more clearly. In the future, I am afraid that it wouldn''t be easy to gain his trust even if I pretended to fall in love with him.


    Before going to bed, I sent a Whatsapp message to Aaron and told him what had just happened. He made fun of it in a carefree manner and said, "It sounds like a good n. epting another man''s kindness could also make Hendrix get


    jealous."


    I wasn''t in the mood to joke. Thus, I just turned off my phone, went back to bed, and slept.


    Jordan seemed to be very keen on this love game. He even volunteered to make breakfast early in the morning.


    When I went downstairs, I saw him wearing an apron and preparing some sandwiches on the kitchen counter.


    Madeline and the others were all driven out, and they waited outside the kitchen. They didn''t dare to go in and disturb, nor could they just walk around without doing their job. Hence, they had no choice but to stand there and feel anxious.


    Noticing meing down, Madeline hurriedly came forward to exin, "Madam, Mr. Marshall..."


    "It''s okay. Go to the back and help clean up. Don''t worry about it."


    After sending off the servants, I walked in, put on an apron, and naturally assisted him with making breakfast.


    Jordan looked up at me and said, "Actually, you don''t have to do anything. Working in the kitchen is very simple, and I will soon learn them all. In the future, I will cook all your meals myself."


    I didn''t know what went wrong, but after hearing his words, I shivered subconsciously and felt strange. "Are you trying to please me now?"


    Jordan wiped his hands, took out his phone from his pocket, unlocked it, and pointed the screen at me.


    The phone showed an open document file.


    The subject was "A Hundred Small Tricks to Build Intimacy between A Couple".


    The first on the list was "Make a sumptuous breakfast and eat it with your partner."

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    The list went on. Watching the sunrise at the beach, shopping while holding hands, watching romantic movies, and so on...


    Objectively speaking, it did sound romantic. As long as one was willing to spend time and effort on someone else, regardless of the activity, it would only be a matter of time before the couple developed feelings for each other, provided that the person wasn''t cold-blooded.


    However, both parties must not have aplicated past, such as going through life and death or still loving someone deeply in the heart.


    I obviously didn''t meet the standards, let alone Jordan. I just wanted to finish quickly and get past this as soon as possible. There was no possibility of being truly touched, let alone fall in love.


    However, since Jordan was being so enthusiastic, I had to cooperate and go with the flow. Hence, I decided to read the article patiently.


    As I scrolled till the end, there was a line of small words that attracted my attention. It stated To love or not to love, it all depends on God and faith. The upgraded version is only worth 19 dors. You''ll see a better effect through the upgraded version. While stocksst.''


    What a way of doing sales. It was like when one had won a lottery, and the prize was a car, but in the end, it was just a car figurine.


    I handed the phone back to Jordan. I raised my chin and said, "It seems like you''ve been fooled."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jordan looked down and nced at the phone. He looked embarrassed but quickly changed his expression and put his phone into his pocket. He looked at me and replied faintly, "Sorry, my mistake, it''ll never happen again."


    Looking at his innocent expression, I felt a chill on my back. It seemed like there was a scheme behind his harmless smile. I wonder who would be the next unlucky person.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. In


    fact, it''s notpletely useless. Besides falling in love at first sight most men and women would build rtionships little by little during their daily lives." I tried tofort him.


    UMS


    Jordan heard my words and picked up his te. He asked without having any expression on his face, "So, I''m thinking we could carry on with the n of us having breakfast together."


    After saying that, he seemed to feel that he wasn''t friendly enough. Hence, he raised the corners of his lips and smiled even more.


    "Wait a minute." The floral apron


    didn''t seem to match his style, and he looked very awkward and eye-catching. My shoulders shivered awkwardly. Then, I changed the subject. "There is something that we need to talk about and make clear of The rule is to make you fall in love. Not me, right?"


    Jordan put down the te. "Yes."


    "But now the situation is that you are putting in the effort to please me and trying toe into my world. Although know that the possibility of me falling in love with you is quite low, this is against our original intentions, right? I believe that you wouldn''t want to end up getting nothing after spending so much of your time and effort," I analyzed.


    Jordan squinted his eyes slightly, as if he was doubting my words.


    In fact, I was not worried that he would refute. From the moment he knew that this was a trap but still decided to y this game without hesitation, Jordan would only be under my control.


    I continued, "So you don''t have to trouble yourself, like getting up early and making breakfast. It wouldn''t do any help besides making you tired for the whole morning."


    Jordan probably understood what I meant. He put his hands on the table, leaned slightly forward, and answered with interest, "Do you mean that I should open my heart to you and let youe and go freely inside my world?"

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    "That''s right." I looked at him with a calm face. This was the only way for me to understand his real world. That way, I could think of ways to make him go to prison as soon as possible.


    In terms of psychology, everyone had to build their own wall to make themselves feel safe. Once someone managed to break through the wall, they would be able to reach deeper into their lives.


    But before that, the first thing was that the two people must y a role in each other''s lives. It wouldn''t work if they were just strangers that meant nothing to each other.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Jordan was silent.


    At this moment, a young voice came from outside the kitchen, "Uncle Jordan?"


    Jordan and I turned toward the voice and saw Wynn standing at the stairs.


    He had already changed into his own school uniform. The small western-style school uniform fitted him very well. Even though he was wearing the same cotton slippers as his sister, it did not affect his image of nobility and brightness at all. He looked like a mini version of Hendrix.


    "What are you doing here?" Wynn blinked and took two more steps forward. "Is Daddy back too? Why don''t I see him?"


    Hearing this, Jordan smiled and answered, "No, he''s not. Why? Do you not want to see me?"


    Wynn''s focus was actually on Hendrix. After hearing his words, the atmosphere became awkward between them. As if Wynn was tricked, he hurriedly shook his head and exined, "No, of course not."


    "Alright, good." Jordan looked at him and suddenly smiled suspiciously. The next second, he began to take off his apron.


    "Are you leaving?" I couldn''t hide my excitement, but I didn''t feel satisfied that I couldn''t get the answer to that question.


    Perhaps just like the day before, whenever Jordan made an important decision, he would need to think about it for a whole day before making a decision.


    But after he took off the apron and put it on the counter, he did not leave. Instead, he looked up at me and suddenly asked, "Do you want to change your clothes?"


    I was startled and didn''t understand what he meant. "What for?"


    "Didn''t you say that you want to participate in my daily life?" Jordan asked.


    I hesitated for a second and replied, "No, it''s fine. Wearing casual clothes makes me less nervous. But if you mind that I''ll ruin your image, I can go change."


    Jordan thought for a moment and was silent. He lifted his leg and walked out. I quickly followed him.


    Wynn stopped us when we passed by. "Uncle Jordan, where are you taking Mommy to?"


    Jordan stopped and turned his head


    to look at him. He maintained his usual gentleness and answered, "I''m taking her to a ce where she had always wanted to go."


    After a pause, he asked again, "Do you want toe?"


    "No." How could he involve the child in adult matters? I immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Wynn blocking Jordan''s malicious gaze. I opened my eyes wide in anger and retorted, "I''m sure


    that you are not so usat


    have to use a child to


    you


    your


    goal, right?"


    "That''s true." Jordan turned his head back. "Wynn is just like me. He should spend more time and make himself more productive."


    Wynn looked at us and seemed to understand something. He said, "Uncle Jordan, can you


    promise that Mommy will not get hurt?"


    "Of course." Jordan replied, "I always keep my word, right?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn nodded hard. His long eyshes fluttered rapidly, and he looked at him innocently. "Yea."


    I quickly bent down and grabbed his


    arm. After some discussion, I said, "Daddy is not here. Wynn, you are the only man in our family now. Mommy and Uncle Jordan are going out to do something. Can you take good care of your little brother and sister?"


    Wynn stared at my face thoughtfully for two seconds, and then answered with certainty, "Yes, well wait for you to have dinner together with us tonight."


    Looking at his round eyes, I was dazed. He was telling me toe back for dinner.


    "I know, I wille back early." I couldn''t help but reach out to touch his baby fat cheek, thinking that my child actually knew everything.


    "We don''t know for sure." Jordan was a little impatient. After saying this, he left without looking back.

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    I actually managed to persuade Wynn, but after hearing Jordan''s words, he gradually frowned and looked worried.


    "Wynn, look at me." I quickly patted him on the cheek to get his attention. "I said that I''ll be back for dinner, and I promise, okay? Do you trust me?" Wynn hesitated for a moment but knew that he couldn''t persuade me to stay. Hence, in the end, he reluctantly nodded and said, "Okay."


    He tried to reassure me by saying with a smile, "Mommy, go ahead. Come back as early as you can. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Aurelia." "Thank you, baby." I felt so touched after hearing his words. I kissed him on the forehead. However, I had no choice but to leave him and follow Jordan.


    Jordan changes his mind very often. Hence, I had to quickly put my n into action before he changed his mind.


    When we got in the car, Jordan was using WhatsApp on his phone. When he saw meing, he quietly put it back into his pocket.


    "It''s not necessarily a good thing to be so protective of your child." Jordan looked in front and uttered without any expression.


    In that case, did he mean that a child should be growing up in a family filled with conspiracies and follow the footsteps of the Marshall family, living a cold-blooded life and bing an existence that could threaten the stability of society?


    This reminded me of the first time when I saw Hendrix''s father. He was just as talkative and arrogant.


    Jordan had too much self-confidence in him that it wouldn''t be easy to change his character. I had no choice but to listen to him for the time being. I was unconvinced by his words. Hence, I replied, "If you are going to continue using this arrogant character towards me, you''ll never fall in love with anyone."


    "I was just talking about child education. It has nothing to do with love," Jordan answered unsatisfyingly.


    "Of course, it does!" I turned my head and looked at him stubbornly. "You chose to love a woman that has children. I''m an ordinary woman, and no one can change that fact. Love is equal. Hence, if you want to start a rtionship with me, pleasee down from that self-righteous ce and learn to be an ordinary person!" "But of course, you were the one who started this game. Thus, if you want to add the rule that gives you the final say and reject all of my suggestions, I can''t say anything about that. Worstes to worst, I''ll just have to prepare myself and wait for my death."


    After that, I turned to look out of the window and refused tomunicate with him again.


    I vaguely felt that Jordan was staring at me for a long time, but I knew that I couldn''t give in at this moment. Therefore, I didn''t turn back at all.


    The car finally stopped at the dock of the sea, and we boarded onto a yacht. Two hourster, we arrived at an ind in the west.


    As soon as we got out of the boat, I leaned on the stone pier and vomited so hard that I couldn''t straighten my back at all.


    Jordan continued to say sarcastically, "I remembered that you didn''t have seasick before. I guess the older you get, the weaker you be."


    I endured the nausea feeling in my stomach and stood up straight. I nced at him and replied, "Yes, not only my body but also my temper You''d better pray to God that you won''t fall in love with me. Otherwise, I will make you suffer." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, the faint smile on Jordan''s face instantly disappeared. He replied calmly, "I don''t believe in God."


    After that, he left me and took the lead to walk into this secluded ind.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Looking at Jordan''s back, I secretly gritted my teeth, thinking that maybe all he was thinking about was himself. This became an advantage because as long as I could break down his wall, it would be easier to destroy him.


    But that was not enough. After what he had done to the Roberts and us, I would make him repay by a thousand fold.

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    The sea breeze blew, and my thoughts got disturbed. However, it did help to ease my seasickness. I didn''t have time to calm down but hurriedly walked as I saw Jordan getting closer to the car that came to pick us up.


    Jordan seemed to be someone respectful on this ind. Throughout the journey, almost everyone who saw our car bowed and greeted us with a smile.


    The smiles of these people looked natural and friendly. However, it seemed like he was so used to this that he had no reaction at all.


    This made Jordan look like he was the most respectful ''God'', who was taking his trip. Yet, this ''God'' didn''t have to do anything but just sit back and quietly ept their greetings as a gift to the people.


    At this moment, my heart suddenly beat faster. I looked away from those gazes uneasily. I couldn''t tell if they were stupid or just innocent.


    Soon, we reached thergest factory on the ind. The workers should have received the news in advance as they lined up outside the factory to wee us.


    These workers all wore the same blue uniforms, and they were all young people. All of them were full of vitality and was surprisingly united. Just like the older generation, whenever there was an order, they would just roll up their sleeves and get to it no matter what.


    "Wee, Mr. Marshall! Wee, Mr. Marshall!"


    While they were weing us, we got out of the car, and Jordan did not stop to talk to these ''followers''. Instead, he walked past the crowd while following the lead of a young manager and walked into the factory without any expression. I had to follow closely from behind to ensure that I wouldn''t be pushed aside by the other workers.


    The assembly line in the factory was in the production process, and every area was in order. It seemed that our arrival did not cause too much of amotion, or perhaps it was because these people were well-trained and would not do anything beyond the rules.


    However, there was something very strange. Whether it was the employees outside, the staff on the assembly line, or even the management staff on patrol, they were all very young men.


    It would usually be less tiring if both males and females work together. This factory was so huge. Yet, there wasn''t even a single female employee? When we entered the elevator, I was wondering if I had seen it wrongly. Suddenly, the phone in front of me made some noise that sounded like an electric current. I looked up and saw a white light shing on the disy screen when it was supposed to show the floor number. Then, it turned into a brand new face recognition screen.


    The manager, who weed us in, moved his face closer to the screen. In just a second, the words ''sessful identification'' appeared on the


    screen.


    Just as I looked around and waited for the elevator to go up, I heard the roaring sound of an engine behind me. Then, there was a sense of antigravity as the elevator began to move down.


    After about a minute, the elevator


    stopped steadily, and we walked out. It was an intersection with three passages. Each passage was dark, and its end could not be seen clearly. In addition to that, the deep underground felt damp. Hence, the darkness was particrly gloomy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment, Jordan turned to look at me and eximed with a faint smile, "After seeing my factory, maybe you''ll change your perspectives towards me."


    I could only say that he was thinking too much. I replied with a sullen face, "Well, I''ve seen it, and it didn''t change anything at all. Sorry to have disappointed you."


    Jordan was not angry, but smiled instead. He looked away calmly, looked ahead, raised his hands, and pped.


    ??


    The next second, there was a rhythmic sounding from the darkness of several passages. Then, rows of light beams lit up one by one, and the passageway looked bright. At the end of the passage, the iron door slowly opened, and it was like there was another other world hidden in it.


    Who would have thought that in the depths of the ground meters below, there was another factory that was almost exactly the same as the one at the top ground!


    I naturally walked through the middle passageway and approached this world that was illuminated with lights. The moment I looked into the eyes of the staff who were looking around, I knew that this was not a mirage.


    In other words, this was the real factory that Jordan was working on. What was produced here was not the unknown parts that was seen in the factory above the ground, but these were drugs.


    This man not only regarded himself as a God, but he also created his own world.


    This ce was clearly a shelter for protecting humans during disasters, but it was transformed into a life-threatening drug factory.


    On the assembly line, I could see bags of crystalslike drugs moving slowly. The suffering look on Evan being addicted to the drug shed across my mind.


    Hence, whatever they were transmitting was not just chemical products, but were killer weapons that could take away human lives.


    "Are you surprised?" Jordan''s voice


    12


    hovered in my ear. "Even the biggest drug dealer in Calosbia would only have a messy factory and would have to be hidden from the world. But look at the one I created it''s so perfectly arranged and in order. It''s totally a piece of art!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at his crazycent look, I clenched my fists tightly and in my heart. I had an impulse to destroy this ce once and for all.

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    "What about those human lives? Do you know how many families will be destroyed, and how many people will be killed if all of these drugs are sold?" I asked.


    Jordan''s eyes became strict. He stared straight ahead and replied without any feeling, "Everyone has to pay for their own choices, and no one is exempted. Strong ones survive and weak ones get eliminated. That''s all."


    "But they shouldn''t be given such a choice in their lives!" I was so angry that I started to reason with him. After that, I realized that it was a waste of strength. I had no choice but to hold my forehead and smile bitterly.


    "Don''t be like this, Arianna. I don''t think you are fragile at all." Jordan suddenly spoke as if he was trying to calm the tense atmosphere.


    I have to calm down.


    I kept telling myself in my heart that being calm was the only way I could continue to fight against this cold creature.


    I suddenly thought of Hendrix. Was it because he had been here too, and seeing all of this made him decide toe up with a n?


    I knew that I shouldn''t have thought about him. Sometimes, we wouldn''t know what our fates would lead us to. As soon as this idea shed through my mind, the elevator in the distance opened.


    Evan was holding on to someone and could barely stand without his help. It was none other than Hendrix, and I noticed that his face was very pale. He was breathing heavily, and there was an injury on his left chest. There was arge area of blood. He looked up, and our eyes met. After a second, he quickly looked away, and his fierce gaze fell upon Jordan.


    Evan was also injured. He was wearing a thin shirt, and there was a lot of blood and mud on it. He was in a much worse state than Hendrix, but his eyes were fiercer. Same as Hendrix, his anger was also directed at Jordan.


    Looking at them, I felt as if my heart was being stabbed over and over again. It was so painful that I couldn''t breathe. I choked and asked, "What happened?"


    Hendrix pressed the wound with his hand and was forced to raise the corners of his lips. He smiled coldly and said, "Exactly, I also want to know what happened, my dear brother?"


    Jordan nced at him faintly and then pretended to be surprised. "Oh, did the cops find you while you were trading? How could you be so careless?" Well, Jordan could have put on a little more effort in acting.


    He was asking the obvious on purpose, and of course, he was the one ying tricks in the back.


    A gust of cold wind blew through my back. I suddenly recalled the scene when I got in the car at the door of my house where Jordan sent a message to someone.


    Now that I thought about it, he had


    nned everything from the beginning Bringing me here to visit and interfering with Hendrix''s business was all just a trap. He deliberately took this opportunity to let me see Hendrix getting injured for his own choice.


    He said that everyone had to pay for their own choices. Hence, this was what he meant.


    The people on this ind were not the only innocent ones, including me.


    I was so stupid to believe that Jordan would abide by the rules of the game protect the person I loved, or perhaps concentrate on


    conquering this game of love that he wouldn''t have time to care about Hendrix. However, it turned out that I was too self-righteous.


    Besides conquering the game, he wanted to


    torture Hendrix to death as well.


    What should I do now?


    My hands trembled, and I didn''t have time to think. I rushed over and pped Jordan''s face.


    "p!"


    At this moment, it was like the whole world was quiet.


    The sharp-eyed staff opened their mouths wide in shock when they saw this scene. They almost caused an ident in the production. They tried hard to recover, but was still shocked. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Who knew that even the great Mr. Marshall, who they treated like a God, would be treated like this?

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    Jordan''s face tilted to one side, but he did not turned back immediately. Instead, he maintained the posture and fell into silence.


    As I started to feel the numbness on my palm, my thoughts became a little clearer.


    Showing the most genuine reaction in front of Jordan might actually save my life.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I gulped my saliva nervously and red at him angrily. "You deserve it."


    It was only then that Jordan came back to his senses. He turned his face and watched me loosen my stiff neck. His gaze looked dangerous and sharp.


    I knew that I would lose if I admitted defeat this time. Hence, I gritted my teeth and went all out. I scolded, "The game is over. I don''t want to y it anymore. It''s such a waste of time to y with someone like you who breaks the rules and doesn''t have a bottom line at all."


    "When did I break the rules? What I promised you was to keep Hendrix alive. Isn''t he alive right now?" Jordan squinted his eyes and looked at me. "Doesn''t it mean that you pped me for nothing?"


    I was startled and didn''t know how to answer.


    Jordan did not stop his aggressive attitude. He suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched my chin with his long and strong fingers.


    His cold face approached closer to me bit by bit. His breath seemed cold as well. "You should be punished for the mistake that you have made. Now, I want you tofort me in front of everyone."


    I struggled to move away, but he exerted even more strength. It was so painful that I could feel my scalp bing numb. I had no choice but to give in and say vaguely, "What do you want?"


    "Very simple." Jordan smiled, "Kiss me and hold me tight."


    Hearing that, I frowned and quietly looked in Hendrix''s direction from the corner of my eye. I didn''t answer him.


    Jordan took the advantage and


    pinched me harder. It was so painful


    e


    Lof


    that I had to withdraw my gaze and look at him while listening to his words. have satisfied so many your requests. Hence, you should also do the same now and not refuse. Otherwise, you''ll leave me no choice but to use another way to


    solve this misunderstanding."


    As he spoke, he looked at Hendrix and Evan with a smile. It was as if there was a strong killing intent that shed across his eyes.


    I suddenly understood Hendrix''s difficulties. When I thought about my loved one''s life being on the line, there was nothing that I couldn''t sacrifice.


    "Fine." I loosened my hand that was gripping to resist and let them rest on both sides of my body. I closed my eyes and breathed a long sigh of relief. "I''ll do it, so just let go of me."


    The strength in Jordan''s hands instantly disappeared and turned into a gentle touch instead. "I really love to see you like this." What did he mean?


    Did he like seeing mepromise, suppress my resentment and being controlled by him like a machine?


    Forget it, I couldn''t gain the upper hand every time. It would make me more suspicious.


    "Let''s do it." Jordan patted my cheek and moved his hand away. He leaned forward slightly, waiting for the result of his victory.


    I was about to give up and just


    follow his orders, but after looking at Hendrix, who was silent by the side, suddenly had a thought in mind. At the moment when Jordan closed his eyes, raised my hand and pped him again, leaving a clear palm print on his face.


    Jordan finally became irritated. He grabbed my throat and scolded, "Do you want to die?" "Madam Arianna!" Seeing this, Evan wanted toe and save me, but there was a gunshot. He then fell to the ground.


    Jordan somehow held a gun in his hand and shot Evan''s calf.


    By the time I reacted, the gun, which was used against Evan, was pressed against my forehead.

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    I was betting Jordan wouldn''t fire at me.


    It was my first guess.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yet, at the same time, I sensed that Jordan would make an unexpected decision. There was no way for me to dodge this bullet.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah!"


    Before I could figure out what to do, Jordan fired another shot in an attempt to hit Evan''s other leg. Bright red blood stained the floor. Evan had no choice but to use his hands to support his body.


    Perhaps he was afraid of angering Jordan further, so he bit his lips hard to avoid making a sound even though his entire body was trembling. Even the veins on his forehead were visibly throbbing.


    Jordan''s eyes were red with fury. He slowly cocked his gun away from Evan and toward the heavily injured Hendrix instead.


    I had to put a stop to all this!


    With no time to think or second-guess my decision, I quickly locked my gaze onto the gun in Jordan''s hand.


    The next second, I grabbed his hand and pulled it with all my strength. I aimed it at my left shoulder and used Jordan''s finger to squeeze the trigger on the gun.


    "Bang!"


    Jordan tried to stop me, but it was toote. The bullet pierced through my flesh. It felt like a thousand burning needles were ripping through my flesh at the same time. The mind-numbing pain almost made me pass out.


    I used all my strength to resist the pain, but I couldn''t control my response anymore. My body felt like it wasn''t mine as I felt my consciousness slip away and I started to lose my bnce.


    Even though I knew the shot was not fatal, I still looked yearningly over in Hendrix''s direction.


    He was looking at me.


    After I saw him, I had no other concerns anymore. I let myself fall to the floor.


    Right before I cked out, I felt someone wrap their arms around my waist. Then, darkness.


    My eyes shifted as I slowly realized that I was still alive. Immediately, I struggled to open my eyes. Judging from the smell of disinfectant in the air, I knew I was most likely at a hospital right now.


    I moved my fingers around and


    pinched myself hard on the thigh. The pain felt very real. I was alive! Soon after, I started to be more


    conscious of the stinging pain in my shoulder. The constant pain of my wound sobered me uppletely.


    I won the bet.


    What about Hendrix?


    I needed to know he was okay. I lifted my quilt and clenched my jaw through the pain as I tried to stand stretched one leg out, but before it could touch the ground, a familiar low voice stopped me. "Are you trying to die together with Hendrix?"


    Was Hendrix dead?


    No, he was lying. If he had killed Hendrix, he would not have let me live either.


    "Of course." I raised my head and looked at him with hatred. "I live for him. If he is dead, there is no reason for me to stay alive anymore. You can save me this time, but not forever. As soon as I get the chance, I will join Hendrix!"


    "Do you think I care?" Jordan''s pupils were dark, and his expression was indifferent. He was as arrogant as the Grim Reaper from hell.


    Of course, he cared. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spared my life.


    Soon, Jordan would know how scary it was to have feelings that ran deep.


    "I know you don''t care, so..." Halfway through my words, I noticed a TV cab behind him. I straightened my body and smashed my head down on


    it.


    Although I avoided the sharp corner of the cab, the strong impact still made me dizzy. The TV toppled over from the force and crashed to the ground.


    Jordan quickly turned around, his eyebrows furrowed. "Arianna, enough!"


    I pressed down on my wound with my uninjured hand. I was too weak to even open my eyes, but I still forced a smile. "I could stop, but you won''t let me. You know that I can''t live if Hendrix is dead. Yet, you insisted on taking his life. You were the one who did this to me. Now you want to act coy ande visit me? No one is falling for your stupid act. You''re ridiculous, Jordan!"

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    Jordan stood on the spot,pletely frozen. The white hospital light shone coldly from behind him. His eyes deepened in the shadows, but he remained calm. He did not seem to be panicked at all. He neither argued back nor made any effort to exin.


    In the enormous ward, it was so silent I could hear a pin drop. I had no idea what he was thinking about. However, I knew that my forceful actions that endangered my life had elicited a reaction.


    After a long time, I could no longer hold it together anymore and almost fainted. Finally, Jordan reacted.


    He came over and gently held my wrist, trying to help me up. "Get up."


    His voice was soft, as though he was afraid of scaring me.


    Only then did I fully open my eyes and look at him warily like a rabbit that had fallen into a trap. I did not intend to follow his orders.


    Jordan exhaled deeply. His eyes wereplicated and helpless. "He didn''t die. I was just joking." "It wasn''t funny at all." I squinted at him and took the opportunity to shake his cold hand off me. I staggered to stand up with the help of the cab and sat back on the bed.


    Jordan stood beside me in silence and watched. After I sat down, he walked out of the ward.


    Not long after, a nurse came in and helped me with the wound on my forehead.


    I casually asked the nurse a few questions. Fortunately, I had returned to Jarold City. No one was guarding me outside, so I hadplete freedom. As to whether people were watching me in secret, I no longer cared.


    After the nurse left, I contacted Aaron immediately.


    He answered almost instantly. "Thank God, you''re finally answering the phone. Wynn told me Jordan took you. Is everything okay?"


    While I was in a one-daya, all my missed calls were from Aaron. It seemed like he was pretty worried about me.


    "I''m fine." I looked sideways at the wound on my shoulder and said lightly, "How are Wynn and the rest?"


    I had promised them so many times, but in the end, I had to break it. They must have been very disappointed with me.


    "Well, it is what it is. You know Emma. She''s great with kids. Aurelia and the others are having a st. They barely even remember you," Aaron said half-jokingly.


    I pursed my lips and smiled. "That''s good."


    If they only had sad memories to recall about me, I would much rather they live a carefree life. It was fine even if they forgot about me.


    "You''re stubborn as always. When will you be back?" Aaron asked.


    "There''s something else I need to do. So I might need a few more days. He was smart. If he saw my injuries, it would only make him worry more. Hence, I decided to recover before heading anywhere else.


    Worried that he might sense something was off, I quickly changed the subject. "I actually have something else to talk to you about. I think I found Jordan''s hideout."


    Aaron immediately became serious. "Where are you now?"


    My chest tightened as I wondered briefly if he found out that I was hospitalized.


    "On an ind," I whispered.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Which ind? Local or international?" Aaron was not going to give up.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief and said, "I don''t know, that''s why I need your help. Jordan brought me to his poison factory. I can confirm that the factory is his cash cow. If we destroy the ce, it will be much easier for us to deal with him."


    "Enough." Aaron''s voice suddenly turned cold.


    At this time, I was desperate to grab at whatever straws I could. "No, listen to me. I know it''s hard, but we can find¡ª"


    "Stop it!" Aaron snapped, scaring me out of finishing my sentence.


    n¨¨t


    Over the phone, his voice was firm. "An undercover agent that gets exposed neveres back in one piece. I don''t want to see you in pieces the next time we meet. Come back first, and we''ll discuss it slowly. Before that, no matter what you tell me, I will act like I never beard it."

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    I was dumbfounded at his vehemence, so I could only agree for the time being. "Okay. Please watch over Wynn and the others for me."


    "No problem," Aaron said earnestly, "But you''d bettere back and take them home as soon as possible."


    I knew he had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. He was obviously worried about my safety and was trying to get me toe home sooner. I smiled and nodded even though he could not see me. "Okay, I''ll go back immediately after I''m done. I won''t dy for even a second."


    "Be careful."


    "I will." After that, he hung up the phone.


    It was gloomy outside, so I couldn''t tell what time it was.


    I turned on my phone and saw that it was 10:40 a.m.


    After some thinking, I realized that I had slept for about a full 24 hours, a whole day and night. I wondered how Hendrix and Evan were doing.


    Jordan didn''t want me to die, which meant that I meant something to him, giving me an advantage.


    From now on, I did not have to bend toward Jordan''s every will anymore.


    The cruel reality was, people like him didn''t know how to love. All he cared about was not losing.


    If I died, he would have nothing topare with Hendrix anymore. That meant that he would always be a loser.


    I did not want to die, but I wanted Jordan to think that I was not afraid of doing so. That was the only way to strike fear in his heart.


    I had plenty of free time while I was left to recuperate in the hospital. Since Jordan wasn''t around, I tried to pinpoint the ind''s location based on my memory.


    Unfortunately, I realized from the map that there were too many inds around me. It was difficult to pinpoint where I was with just my sense of direction.


    It was probably the reason why Jordan chose this ind to build his factory in the first ce. If the police raided the nearby inds, he would hear about it right away and take action.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Near noon, the door of the ward opened once again. Jordan came in with several containers. It seemed like he was trying toe off like a nice guy to gain forgiveness.


    He brought a total of ten dishes and one dessert.


    It was a hearty feast.


    Jordan silently ced the food in front of me. He took out a te and a set of cutleries. Then, he said slowly, "Eat."


    I looked down at the spread in front


    of me, then back at him coldly. I refused to touch the cutleries as I wanted to make things hard for him. "I have a gun wound on my shoulder, and my head is so dizzy I''m going insane. How am I supposed to eat on my own?"


    Jordan nced at my forehead. Immediately, he turned around and said, "I''ll go get the nurse."


    He took two steps before stopping


    in his tracks. After pausing for a few seconds, he turned around. He


    casually picked up the cutleries,


    scooped a spoonful of food fof"


    and held it near my mouth, saying


    gently, "Open wide." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    S


    I shrank my neck back subconsciously. After a moment of hesitation, I reluctantly opened my mouth. I nibbled at the food little by little.


    My eyes could not help but light up as the food entered my belly. It was honestly very delicious.


    However, I did not let my emotions show on my face. Stubbornly, I said, "Did you make this? You have a lotto learn from Hendrix. It''s barely edible." Jordan calmly picked up another spoonful of food and put it into my mouth. Then he said, "Hendrix


    made this."


    I almost spat out my food. Was this a joke?


    "To make sure you eat, I asked him to cook this meal personally for something in exchange." Jordan was focused on putting the food into my mouth as though it was an important job. I was quite shocked by his meticulous care.


    "What did you give him in exchange?" I asked as I munched away. Hendrix knew my tastes very well. No wonder the food was perfectly seasoned to my liking.

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    "Nothing that will interest you." Jordan set the spoon down anddled some soup into a bowl. "This will help you recover. Drink up."


    I didn''t even look at him. I was too focused on the deal he made with Hendrix. "Tell me, what did you give him?"


    "Are you a broken record?" Jordan frowned. Annoyance was written all over his face.


    I did not respond as my chirpy mood waspletely gone now. Instantly, my expression turned dark. I stretched out my legs and leaned back onto my bed, making it clear that I didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Has Hendrix ever told you how troublesome you are?" Jordan''s words were weird. It was apparent he did not know anything about the passion between a man and a woman.


    Troublesome? He knew nothing about a sweet burden.


    I was putting myself through so much psychological torture to flirt with this guy. Not only he did not appreciate the effort I put into my act, he still even dared to criticize me and my skills?


    I turned my cheek and ignored himpletely. I wanted him to understand what it felt like to get the cold shoulder.


    The atmosphere in the ward became tense again. Jordan picked up the spoon and knocked it on the table twice as a warning. "If you don''t finish this food, it means that Hendrix sucks at cooking. I can make sure he never appears in front of you again with a single phone call."


    It was my turn to lose my temper now. I sat up straight and red back at him. "The same old threat as always, huh? I can''t believe you''re willing to sell off someone whoid down their life for you. You are disgusting. Go on and make that call. I swear I will end my life right now. Do you think I''m scared of you?"


    Jordan was typically a very calm andposed person. Immediately, his brows furrowed. From his gaze, I could tell that he thought I was being unreasonable. At the same time, he was pissed too. However, all he could do was stare at me fiercely, unable to say anything else.


    He used to be a noble heir and


    renowned drug lord. Either way, he


    had never had any girl be so stubborn and resistant to him before. Or perhaps he had seen too many other women fall for him easily. Hence, he grew overconfident and thought that all women would bend to his will.


    There was a huge difference between understanding something and actually doing it. In reality, he was already at a loss.


    Just like how he thought he could control Hendrix''s life. It was all just a fantasy.


    I smiled charmingly at him. Then, I stretched out my neck and stared at him. I could see the panic in his starstruck eyes. Suddenly, I asked "Let me guess. The reason you were the first person I saw when I woke up was not because you wanted to do something to me. Rather, you want to see me all the time, right?"


    Naturally, Jordan refused to admit it. He clenched his jaw and put on a gloomy face. "Stop ying dumb with me. The fact that you woke up while I was here only proves that the doctor was highly skilled and


    eThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    calcted the timing perfectly. Did you think I would be like all those


    other stupid men and wait for a


    patient who will wake up God knows


    when?"


    I immediately asked, "Are you sure you didn''t?"


    Jordan was stunned for a brief moment. Then he said with certainty, "Of course."


    His split-second hesitation was enough to say it all.


    He had stayed by my side for so long.


    Most importantly, Jordan did not realize that he had spent his time trying to justify himself to me.

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    Jordan said he would never waste time on things or people that did not matter. So why was he was trying to exin himself to me? Liar, liar. It was a good thing, though. The more dishonest he was, the easier it was to cover things up.


    "Fine, whatever. Balme me for overthinking. I thought..." I did not force him to admit it. Instead, I lowered my head and showed disappointment. "Thought what?" Jordan instinctively asked.


    "Nothing." I deliberately avoided his expectant eyes and pretended not to know about his feelings for me.


    Jordan seemed embarrassed. A cold light shed in his eyes. "Do you think I don''t know what you''re trying to do?"


    "Do you know?" I knew he was giving me a warning, but I responded by acting even less seriously. I put my elbow on the table and rested my chin on my hand. "So what? The more you know what my motives are, the more you want to do things you shouldn''t do, right?"


    ording to the rules of the game, even if Jordan knew I was doing everything to flirt with him, he could do nothing to stop me.


    Falling in love with a person was like turning into a moth and flying into the mes. Despite knowing the dangers, one would still want to walk right into it.


    Hearing this, Jordan narrowed his eyes, and his anger gradually subsided. After a while, a meaningful smile appeared on his lips.


    However, before long, his face changed again. He suppressed his emotions and put on a cold face. "Interesting. You''ve shown me another side to you."


    "Does this mean you''re starting to take an interest in me?" I asked with a smile.


    Jordan lowered his eyes and nced at me indifferently, without saying anything, he ced the bowl and spoon on the table and walked out without looking back.


    Was he too annoyed to exin himself, or did he not dare to face his true feelings?


    I was pretty confident in myself, so it was probably thetter.


    During my week-long stay at the hospital, Jordan visited me almost every day. However, he had


    obviously be much more.


    cautious. Apart from watchin


    me


    eat the food he brought, he hardly had any other contact with me.


    He was trying to limit our rtionship to nothing more than yers in a game. He did not want to get into a rtionship. Therefore, he was trying to numb himself and reaffirm that this was all justa


    QUA


    game. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I decided to get discharged on a whim. Apart from Mullen, I did not tell anyone else about it.


    The house was empty and cold. I recalled all the memories that had happened here. In fact, I could remember everything that happened in each corner of this house. Such as Hendrix and Aurelia ying in the living room, Wynn fiddling with herptop on the couch, Aurelia teasing Neal in her weird way... Content


    belongs to


    All these memories were so vivid. It was like they had just happened the day before. But now, they were all gone.


    It was all Jordan''s fault.


    "You shouldn''t stay standing for too long since you just got out of the hospital. Why don''t you take a seat?" Mullen reminded me suddenly.


    I took a deep breath to calm down, nodded slowly, and let her help me to the sofa in the living room.


    After sitting down, I took out my mobile phone and tapped Jordan''s name in the chat app. Then, I threw my phone over to Mullen.


    "Tell him my schedule today. Remember to word it exactly the way I say it."


    Mullen had no idea what was going on, but she did not ask any questions. She took the phone and did as she was told.


    In less than a minute, she threw the phone back to me. "Done."

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    I leaned back against the couch. I did not even feel like opening my eyes right now. I just reached out and caught the phone with my sixth sense. As


    soon as I did, I felt the phone vibrate.


    I peeked at my notifications. Jordan had already responded.


    "I don''t care about these boring things."


    The messages that Mullen had sent were, "I got discharged. I''m home now."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    One would never respond if they were not interested. Jordan might seem annoyed, but that was not the case here. Not at all.


    I replied calmly, "Really? I thought you''d want to know what I''m doing."


    After waiting for two minutes, there was no response from the other side. He was probably ticked off that I had exposed his true intentions again. This was just how I wanted it.


    It was not fair that I had to suffer from being separated from my family while he was having the time of his life. What goes around will alwayse back around.


    Now, I needed to calm down. I was nning to ask Tobias for help in finding out how Hendrix was doing. Although he might turn me down out of fear of angering Jordan, money was always a great motivator. I strongly believed that if I could offer him a high enough price, there was nothing he would not do.


    Sadly, when I called him, there was no answer.


    After thinking about it for a while, I decided to send him a message. "Five percent of the Roberts Group shares. That is the highest offer I can give you."


    Sure enough, he immediately video-called me.


    The screen showed Tobias'' shameless face after having read the message. "Look at me. I''ve been so busytely that Ipletely missed your call. What''s going on? It seems like you''ve got a big deal to settle."


    He already knew, but he was asking anyway.


    Although we used to be close, we were not that close. Since I needed a favor from him, I had no right to criticize his fake attitude.


    "I want to know if Hendrix is dead or alive," I said calmly.


    "That''s all?" Tobias asked with an intriguing smile.


    "Of course not, considering the value of shares I''m giving you, there''s no way the job is that easy." Since we were talking business, I did not bother to beat around the bush.


    "Go on." Although Tobias had a glib tongue, he was fair. Seeing that I was not in the mood to joke, he immediately became more serious.


    "I haven''t decided yet. I''ll tell you after I''ve thought of it. Hopefully, you won''t be that hard to reach by then," I said sarcastically.


    Tobias'' expression froze for a


    moment, but it quickly returned to his usual fawning expression. "Haha, what are you saying? I''ve always been at you and Mr. Roberts beck and call."


    "I hope so." I really did not want to hear any more of his insincere answers. Hence, I hung up.


    Soon, I received news about Hendrix. However, it did note from Tobias but rather a gossip magazine. The media was honestly sometimes quite amazing.


    Considering Hendrix''s status, it was only fair for his story to make it to the front cover.


    The headline of the article was no joke either. "Wise CEO infatuated with C-list celebrity apanies her to work."


    To put it simply, Hendrix was supposedly apanying Andrea to film a movie.


    I smirked. It made sense. The


    reason the media was so hot on his tail was because of his role in the movie. Hendrix yed a wealthy


    nice guy while Andrea yed a


    woman who survived by selling her body. Apart from being in, she had no other ws. The plot of the movie was about how Hendrix fell madly in love with her character.


    A well-known reportermented, "Not sure if they are torturing Mr. Roberts'' character or him as a person."


    I casually tossed the magazine onto the table. Then, I called Mullen over and told her to get ready to leave.


    "Where are we going?" Mullen asked.


    I took out a dusty baseball cap that I had not worn in so long and put it on after patting away the dust. Looking at myself in the mirror, I answered, "The film set."

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    I would only feel relieved after I saw Hendrix with my own two eyes.


    Studio City was located in the suburbs but a different direction from the Roberts home. Since it was the weekend, we only got there in the evening. The production team that worked with Hendrix was famous. Hence, it was not difficult for us to find out his whereabouts from a field office.


    When we arrived on set, they were filming an outdoor scene. Coincidentally, it was a scene between Hendrix and Andrea.


    Hendrix''s role was the female lead''s second love interest. After knowing Andrea''s character had broken up, he asked her out for the third time to confess his love to her. Unfortunately, his character ultimately got rejected.


    Hendrix was a professional. Even if he was just ying a supporting role, vitality filled his eyes as he recited his lines, "Minerva, can you ept me now?"


    His perfect looks, coupled with his loyal character, made it hard not to fall for him.


    However, Andrea had already decided that she was out of his league. With a disdainful expression, she looked at Hendrix''s expectant face indifferently. "Save it. I already told you I don''t love you. Even if you were thest man on earth, I still wouldn''t choose you. The sight of you makes me disgusted!"


    A loud p suddenly echoed on the otherwise quiet set!


    Caught off guard, Hendrix was pped in the face.


    Andrea probably used all her strength. Even though Hendrix was standing firm, he still staggered to the side.


    For a moment, the whole crew burst into a muted uproar as they wondered about Andrea''s true identity.


    "Who is this woman? How dare she beat the richest man in the city?"


    "She might not necessarilye from a strong background. Maybe she can get away with it because she''s pretty?"


    "What are you talking about? Is this your first day on the job? Don''t you know that Hendrix has a wife named Arianna Reid? I even attended their wedding not too long ago. The video of their wedding is still going around, but he changed. Vivian must have drugged him or something "Please keep your voice down. If Vivian hears you, the whole production


    crew will be in big trouble!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What are you so afraid of? If they want to do such things, then they should own up to it. Look at how Hendrix has been acting recently. He''s so weird! You really can tell a person''s character by who they hang around with."


    In such a crowded ce, gossip flew. However, they had no idea that the wife they were talking about was standing right next to them.


    To be honest, I did not care. All my attention was on Hendrix.


    He was a very proud person. Despite being humiliated, he did not react in any way. He just looked down for a moment topose himself. Then, he silently left the film set and disappeared into the studio.


    No one went after him tofort him. Instead, the director went up to Andrea and began to praise her. "Spectacr work, Vivian! What great impromptu acting!"


    Andrea rolled her eyes


    disapprovingly and did not answer. The director''s smile froze. Quickly he just asked the makeup artist toe over and touch up her face. The entire production team had witnessed him kissing up to her.


    The director was a little


    embarrassed and his face darkened instantly. He deliberately said sarcastically, "Actresses nowadays don''t respect the script anymore. Who says you can change whatever you want? Don''t they take into consideration the scriptwriters and director''s hard work at all?" N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    It was not hard for Andrea to understand what the director meant. She smirked, then turned to look at the director and asked confidently, "Are you talking about me?"


    She did not even bother to address the director politely. It was evident how much respect she held for the production crew.


    Upon hearing this, the director immediately took back his words and said with a smile, "Of course not. I''m talking about all the rookies. We can all see how talented you are, so why would I have anything to say about you? Enough. Let''s all take a break. Well start back up in 30 minutes."


    After that, the director turned around to head to the lounge. As soon as his back was facing her, his smile dropped as he mouthed several curse words.


    We avoided Andrea as Mullen brought me over to Hendrix''s room.


    When we entered, Hendrix had his back to the door, standing silently. I had no idea what he was thinking. His tall figure blocked out the light behind himpletely, making him appear even muscr.


    "If you have something to say, just say it and then go." Hendrix probably thought it was some assistant entering his room, so his temper was not the best.


    It had only been a week, but when I heard his hoarse voice, it felt like an eternity had passed.


    Looking at his broad back, I really wanted to hug him.


    And so I did.


    However, Hendrix was too tense. He mistook me for some ill intentioned stranger. As soon as I touched him, he immediately stepped away and distanced himself from me.


    When he turned around and realized it was me, he frowned tightly. "Why are you here?" Without Jordan present, although he was still cold, his voice was much gentler than usual.


    "I was hospitalized for so long, but you never came to see me, so I decided toe over myself."


    Longing for someone was a strange feeling. When I could not see him, every second felt torturous. But now that we were face to face, I seemed to miss him even more.


    If only I had moved faster earlier, then I would have been able to hug him. Hugging him gave me energy and reassured me that I was not alone in


    this.


    "Jordan cares a lot for you. Nothing would happen to you." Hendrix lowered his eyes and avoided my sight.


    I suppressed the tears welling up in


    my eyes andughed bitterly at myself Yeah, he''s about to fall in love with me. A man as smart as you is slowly ingraining himself in my life. What do you think?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If I were you, I would be happy. At least this proves that you are very safe now." Hendrix''s voice was still faint and emotionless.


    Perhaps what he wanted to say was


    that things were good as long as I was safe. But I wanted to hear something more. "But you are not me. Otherwise, you would know that these righteous words are not what I want to hear."


    Hendrix nced in the direction of the door out of the corner of his eye. Although he was careful, I still noticed it and reminded him, "Mullen is standing guard outside. No one wille in. We''re the only ones here."


    We were in a safe area. There was no need to worry about Jordan suddenly showing up.


    However, Hendrix stubbornly insisted on being cautious. He replied coldly, "If I could bring myself to say what you wanted to hear, then we wouldn''t be getting a divorce."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After that, he hurried to the door and opened it. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. "Sometimes, time is the greatest killer. It can change everything and destroy everything."


    All I saw was his side profile before he left the room.


    The room was warm, but I felt cold all over. I crossed my arms and hugged myself tightly.


    Time could change everything. Was that what Hendrix meant? Or was there a deeper meaning to his words?


    I stayed in the room alone for a long time and kept thinking about Hendrix''sst sentence, but I ended up with nothing.


    I heard the door open and thought it was Mullen, who hade in to urge me to leave. Subconsciously, I asked, "Mullen, what do you think the sentence time can change everything means?"


    However, when I raised my head, I was met with Jordan''s face under the bright white light.


    I immediately understood what Hendrix meant.


    Jordan was always keeping an eye on us. Even if we did not flirt, being in the same room alone was enough to show what kind of rtionship we were in.


    After all, how could two people who hated each other bear to be in the same room for so long?


    Jordan looked me up and down. After a while, he said yfully, "It seems like Hendrix is much more determined to hate you than love you."

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I realized that Jordan seemed to think that Hendrix had rejected me.


    Obviously, he was here to add insult to injury and was ready to ridicule me.


    It seemed that those text messages in the morning had quite an impact on him.


    "He is something, isn''t he? He says he will stop loving me, and he did just that. Now, he''s too busy flirting with some other woman. You, on the other hand, don''t even know what it feels like to love someone," I said with a smile.


    One should never offend a woman, especially the woman that one cared about. Otherwise, one would know how it felt to be insulted back tenfold. Jordan''s initially pleased face darkened instantly. He lowered his eyes. Even though he was standing under the light, it did not hide his gloomy aura. "Have you forgotten what the consequences are for pissing me off now that you''re out of the hospital?"


    I knew he was a man of his word. But he had forgotten that when I wanted to be annoying, I could be much worse than him.


    "I didn''t, so you better aim better this time," I provoked him while pointing at my heart.


    I was fearless as I knew he would be anxious afterying a hand on me.


    Jordan took a deep breath to calm his anger. Then he said faintly, "The only reason you are alive is not because I care for you, but because I get to decide when you live and when you die. Do you understand me, Arianna? You are this close to death right now."


    "Really?" I put down my hand and walked toward him in disbelief. I began to circle him, his eyes followed my footsteps unconsciously.


    When I was behind him, I stopped and asked, "Will I die faster this way?"


    As I spoke, I reached my hand out to touch Jordan''s right hand.


    The moment our skin touched, Jordan reacted just as Hendrix did. He immediately shook my hand off and stared at me in shock. "What are you doing?!" Jordan asked.


    "This is a part of flirting. You don''t know how to do anything, so shouldn''t I be the one to initiate things?" I said as I looked at him adoringly. However, in my heart, I wished for nothing more than my gaze to turn into des that could pierce right through him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jordan stood rooted to the spot. His expression was like that of a woman who had just been harassed. He could not bear to be humiliated. The only thing that remained unchanged was that there was still a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. It was as if he would lose his patience at any moment and fly into a rampage.


    Fortunately, I was immune to his antics. A demon could not hurt me if he had feelings for me.


    Facing his gaze, I looked back with great interest. "Don''t tell me you have never touched a woman?"


    He said disdainfully, "You aren''t always right."


    Why did he sound oddly arrogant when he said this?


    1


    Perhaps it was due to his innate nature that men would unconsciously unt their outstanding qualities in front of women. However, Jordan''s so-called aplishments were pathetic.


    I looked away and smiled gently, but there was no trace of anger on my face. "Oh, I guess I underestimated you.It seems like you have more romantic experience than thought."


    As I spoke, I lowered my head and fiddled with my fingers.

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    Although I wanted to make Jordan suffer, my expression was that of a jealous girlfriend. I put on an upset face to indicate that I was sad over him being with other women.


    The room suddenly fell into a suffocating silence. The atmosphere was awkward as the tension thickened.


    After an unknown period of time, Jordan cleared his throat and said, "Ahem, I''m not as open as you think."


    I raised the corner of my mouth silently, a light of victory shed in my eyes.


    "Oh, Jordan. I haven''t even asked you anything, yet you are so eager to exin yourself to me? What are you afraid of? That I might overthink and stop flirting with you?" I snickered to myself.


    "Don''t worry. Before you fall head over heels with me and your heart is mine, that will never happen."


    After a while, I raised my head and looked at him in surprise. "Are you just saying that so I won''t be sad?"


    Jordan frowned. "What?"


    Before he could react, I lowered my head and whispered to myself, "It doesn''t matter. It is good enough. Everyone has a past. I have no right to ask you of anything."


    My words implied that the pure, innocent Jordan was a yboy who just did not want to admit it.


    Not only that, I made myself seem kind and understanding. Anyone hearing it would think I was a pitiful little girl that pined after his love. The ball was in Jordan''s court, it was up to him to decide if he wanted to ept me or not.


    But the truth was that if he ever dared to reach out, I would bare my fangs and bite down hard.


    The most cunning hunters often appeared as prey, didn''t they?


    "I..." Jordan opened his mouth, as if wanting to say more. But then he suddenly changed his tone and said coldly, "I''m d you know that I''m not the kind of man that can be thrown around easily."


    "Oh, is that how you want to be, Mr. Marshall?"


    "Well, it''s toote," I said to myself.


    Hearing that he intended to draw a clear line between us, I wore my original indifferent expression. I suddenly got up and walked out, "Fine. I guess I was overthinking."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After that, I mmed the door shut.


    Outside, Mullen was surrounded by the bodyguards that Jordan had brought over. The atmosphere was tense. When she saw meing out, her face changed. She stretched her neck and asked loudly, "Are you alfright?"


    I turned to look at her and nodded heavily. Then I gave her a calm look so that she would stop worrying.


    Soon, Jordan came out too.


    I teased him on purpose, "Mr. Marshall, since we''re not close, I don''t think you need to hold my bodyguard anymore, right?"


    Jordan casually nced over to his men. They immediately understood and made way for Mullen to leave.


    "Thank you very much." I thanked him very sincerely and then left with Mullen.


    h¨¦t


    e


    While walking, I asked her in a low voice, "Are Jordan''s men good at fighting? Is it hard for you to protect me alone? Should I hire someone to help you?"


    Mullen answered me seriously, "Thank you for your concern, Miss Reid. But there''s no need. I didn''t take any action because Jordan didn''t intend to hurt you. If I got into a scuffle with his men, it''ll just create more trouble for you. Otherwise, those men would barely even count as a warm-up for me."


    I was speechless at her confidence.


    As soon she finished speaking, I heard a pping noise beside me.


    I looked over and saw that it was from Andrea and her team. I immediately squeezed into the crowd.


    As expected, the source of the ps was Andrea throwing continuous ps toward Hendrix''s already swollen face.


    He gritted his teeth and endured it, but I could not sit back anymore. When Andrea raised her hand again, I rushed over and stood in front of him.


    Hendrix was a lot taller than me. Andrea''s p was aimed at him, so it hit me squarely on the head.


    My head went numb. For a moment, I was dazed and could not stand properly.


    But fortunately, this time, Hendrix reached out and held me firmly.

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    I had barely even felt the fluttering touch of his palm. Just as I regained my footing, he quickly retreated to the side.


    I understood. After all, we were in public, and this was Andrea''s territory. It was logical for him to draw the line.


    Before I coulde back to my senses, Andrea flew into another fit of rage. She pointed at me and screamed, "You again? You b*tch. Hendrix has already left you and your kids. For me, he is willing to throw away his dignity. Yet, you still want to protect him? You deserve everything that has happened to you!"


    Gritting my teeth, I red back and tried to hold my tongue. She had gone mad, and speaking more would only make things worse.


    "What, you''re not convinced? That''s right. What else can you do to me other than re at me? You saw what happened just now, didn''t you? Hendrix, your beloved, stood beside me pathetically, not daring to say even a word in retaliation. Are you heartbroken?" She suddenlyughed, "I don''t love him, but I won''t let him go. As for you, you''ll get what''sing to you soon."


    "Have you had enough?" Hendrix suddenly asked, his voice as cold as ice.


    "Hendrix! Why are you talking to me like that? Have you forgotten what you''ve done to me? You owe me a lifetime of hard work. What right do you have to criticize me here?" She still had no intention of putting an end to the matter and even vented her anger on the onlooking crew. "What are you all looking at? All of you get lost! You guys are just a bunch of good-for-nothings who ck on the job!"


    Everyone was indignant, but no one said anything because she was a contributor to their ie. With that, they left the scene. Hendrix had no time to care about her anymore. He strode over to Andrea, grabbed her wrist, and dragged her away from the set. "Hendrix, let me go. I said let me go. Do you hear me?"


    It was not until their figures disappeared from sight that Andrea''s mor finally ended.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, when the crowd dispersed, I nced around and saw the expressionless Jordan outside the studio.


    There was no doubt that he had witnessed everything that had happened with Hendrix.


    We locked eyes. Out of guilt, I looked away.


    However, I could still feel that his eyes were cutting through me like a knife.


    After a long stare, Jordan narrowed his eyes and withdrew his gaze. Then, he left.


    Had he seen through me? Or was he just jealous?


    I could not be sure, but I had only one choice, which was to believe that it was thetter.


    The more jealous Jordan was, the more I had to avoid showing up in front of him from now on.


    Making him jealous would help with making him fall in love with me. By the time he realized his feelings for me, it would be toote.


    I did not bother to exin nor even look for him. In fact, I did not even bother faking a flirty text. I just. quietly went over to Aaron''s house and picked up the kids. I spent my time focused on them.


    For three days in a row, all my attention was focused on taking care of my children.


    Finally, on Saturday afternoon, after I coaxed Aurelia to sleep and was ready to rest in the backyard, Jordan suddenly appeared.


    He stood on the stone road leading to the back door, looking at me motionlessly. Maybe because of the bad weather, he looked a little sad.


    I was still wearing the matching


    pajamas I had with Aurelia, and my hair was tied up simply behind my back. I was not nicely put together at all. I honestly had no idea how be could put on such a gloomy face in front of a woman like me. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re here." I greeted him calmly, like an old friend I had known for a long time.


    Jordan did not answer. He just looked at me silently. His deep eyes seemed to bear all the disappointment in the world. There was not a trace of light in his eyes.


    "Sit down."was still indifferent as if


    I


    I didn''t in at


    Ptice his change in mood at


    all. I


    a cup of hot tea for him "Have a cup of tea towarm belongs to


    yourself." Content NovelDrama.Org


    As I spoke, I picked up the hot tea and took a small sip, cautiously enjoying its fragrance.

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    Jordan stood frozen on the spot for a while before he slowly walked over. He didn''t sit down but stood in front of me, looking down at me from above. His nk eyes gradually showed anger as if he was dissatisfied with how I could act so calmly as if nothing had happened.


    "What''s the matter?" I deliberately ignored him and focused on warming my hands with the hot tea.


    After waiting for a long time, Jordan was still silent. I slowly raised my head. Just as I met his eyes, a big hand suddenly reached out and grabbed my wrist.


    "Ouch!" The wound on my shoulder was not fully healed. I pulled on it subconsciously, but the pain was hard to bear. I could not help but let out a groan.


    The strength in his hands rxed for a moment, but after a brief consideration, he clenched his fist again. Then he leaned over to me and asked fiercely, "You still love Hendrix, don''t you?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Frowning, I raised my chin and refused to give in. "What does that have to do with you?"


    "Answer me!" Jordan gritted his teeth. His grip was so firm that it felt like he was crushing my


    bones.


    Cold sweat formed on my forehead. I swallowed hard to endure the piercing pain. My lips trembled as I continued to say, "Yes, I love him. I will love him until I die! Are you satisfied!?"


    "Shut up!" He suddenly became furious. He grabbed my neck with his other hand, and his fingers dug into the skin of my neck inch by inch. I struggled to breathe.


    I instinctively fought to escape his grasp as I suffocated. At this moment, I was like a fish on a chopping board, about to be ughtered.


    Even so, I still stared stubbornly at Jordan. Even though I was losing consciousness little by little, my gaze was still stubborn. I refused to admit defeat.


    Jordan''s eyes were bloodshot, the blue veins on his face were bulging from his anger. He looked like a fearsome demon.


    As I felt the metallic taste on the tip


    of my tongue, I realized that I was on the verge of death. Suddenly, smiled sadly and looked at Jordan with contempt and sympathy.


    "You... lost... Haha..."


    The next second, as if waking up from a dream, he suddenly pulled his hand back.


    el


    I fell back on the chair. I had just caught my breath, but I was so happy that couldn''t close my mouth. I touched my heart andughed as if I had gone mad. "Hahaha, was your heart aching too when you almost killed me? Tell me, Jordan. How does it feel to be


    unable to control your feelings?"


    He stood proudly in the same ce, raising his chin high as if this could show that he was not the


    everyone else. "There is notas


    I


    can''t control."


    "I believe you." I smiled even more sarcastically. I pretended to nod and then suddenly asked, "So, why don''t you tell me why you suddenly showed up here?"


    Three short days was only seventy-two hours. Jordan was already dying to see me within that time. He even forgot to hide his sadness.


    Those three days must have been difficult for him to get through.


    But this was just a drop in the bucket. In his words, this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    Jordan did not answer because he had nothing to say. He tried his best to suppress the emotions in him that were burning like a wildfire. He hadpletely exposed himself in front of others, and he had nowhere to hide, so he could only face it. He had to ept the fact that his heart was wavering.


    Moreover, he was defeated the first time I resisted. He had lost to the love that he so despised.


    Over the past ten years, he had been living too happily in his dark little corner. For the rest of his life, he had to atone for his sins.


    "It''s nothing, really." I stood up from my chair with a smile and looked at him gently, like an omnipotent God,forting my wounded believer. "We were meant to fall in love anyway. We just had to follow your n step by step. Now, we have to sit back and enjoy being in love, right?"


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at me suspiciously as if he was thinking about whether it was feasible to do so or not.


    I raised my hand and resisted the urge to grab his neck. I gently stroked his thin cheek. "Won''t it be nice if you could see me openly every day?" "But you just said that you would love Hendrix until the day you die," Jordan said stubbornly.


    When a woman wanted to get her way, a man had toply.


    After thinking for a while, I continued to y mind games with him. "It doesn''t matter. You are the one who told me that people are greedy. I love Hendrix, but that doesn''t mean that I can''t love you. I can die for him, but I can also do the same for you. Of course, I probably won''t get the chance to do so. As to who I end up with, it depends on which one of the two of you manages to fully win my heart."


    Jordan seemed moved by my words. He stretched out his hand to hold my waist and pulled me closer. Our bodies were pressed against each other, and I could feel his breath on me. "You are so greedy."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He was probably gritting his teeth as he said these words. There was a dangerous aura in his tone, like a cheetah that was waiting to pounce.


    My hands were pressed against his chest between us. My smile was already a little unnatural, but I still managed to keep it up and asked, "Isn''t this nice?"


    Jordan was itching with rage, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He cupped the back of my head with his big hand and hugged me tightly.


    His strength was a huge advantage.


    I had no way to resist. I could only let him do as he pleased. With a cold faced patted his back from time to


    time as a response.


    Vaguely, I could feel Jordan''s tension melt away. This simple embrace had softened his hard outer shell and was slowly soothing the wild beast in his heart.


    I had always believed that hugging could transmit energy. The more Jordan could feel the love from me, the harder hising days would be. I had plenty of patience. Now, all that was left was whether or not he could handle it.


    After a long time, Jordan finally let go of me. Our eyes met. He seemed to be unable to adapt to the changes in our rtionship and was feeling frustrated.


    I was a considerate person, so


    naturally, would not mind acting as the understanding girlfriend. I let out a warm smile and was about to crack a joke to ease the


    awkwardness.


    However, just as I was about to speak, Jordan immediately fled like a frightened bird.


    This time, he actually ran off.

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    Calmly, I watched him run away. I remained seated as I took a sip of my warm tea.


    "You can try and run, but there''s no escape now. As long as I''m alive, this entire world is your prison, Jordan."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was like the four years I spent in Hovell, but Hendrix was always in my heart. No one could change that. Just because Jordan could not see or feel my love for Hendrix, it did not mean it was not there.


    After Jordan left, I contacted Freya. I was hoping to use her name to get Cyril to meet me.


    Freya hesitated. She was in a tough position. "I can''t guarantee that he''ll show up, but I''ll give it a try for you."


    Honestly, I could not tell if she was stupid or not. As if Cyril would ignore her words.


    As expected, he immediately pushed back his ns and agreed to meet at the Golden Roof Hotel.


    Of course, he didn''t know that the person who really asked him out was me, so when he approached the room, he had his guard down. "Freya, I''m surprised that you forgave me so quickly..."


    Before he could finish his words, he saw me waiting inside. While rubbing the back of his head, he asked, "Arianna? Why are you here? Where''s Freya?"


    As he spoke, he scanned his surroundings in search of Freya.


    "Stop looking. I am the one who asked you out. Freya isn''t here." I raised my chin and pointed to the sofa next to me. "Sit down."


    His face immediately fell in disappointment. He sat down on the sofa and looked dejected. Before I could speak, he told me everything. "I know. You came here to stand up for Freya, but I did not lie to her. My mom was the one who arranged for that woman to meet me. I don''t like her. It won''t affect how I feel about Freya."


    As he spoke, he leaned back onto the sofa and whined, "I''m a few years younger than you, but that doesn''t mean that I''m a little boy. It''s been seven years, so how could she not know my sincerity?"


    After hearing what he said, I more or less understood what went on. Cyril could not escape his family''s arrangement and ended up going on a blind date with some other woman. Because of this, he got into a fight with Freya.


    No wonder Freya was acting so weirdly when I asked her to stay earlier. It seemed like she was trying to keep her distance from him.


    "That''s not why I''m looking for you," I said, "But I believe you''re serious about Freya."


    "Really? You believe me?" Cyril was pleasantly surprised and sat up straight in excitement.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I believe it


    or not." I shook my head with a helpless smile and reminded him, "Sometimes, it''s not necessarily a good thing to dy things for too long. You said it yourself, it has been seven years, yet you still haven''t made things clear with her Have you ever thought about taking things further? A real man should know what he wants out of a rtionship."


    Cyril waved his hand. "Do you think I don''t want that? Freya is the one who refuses to date me. I want to make things official too."


    Why were some men so slow?


    I made an appointment with Cyril in the name of Freya because I did not want anyone to know that I needed to contact Cyrus.


    Although I was using Freya and Cyril as my cover, the fact that all three of us had shown up at Golden Roof Hotel was already pretty suspicious. If Cyril contacted Cyrus as soon as he left, there was no way we would get away unnoticed.

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    "Got it." Cyril was still thinking about what I just said, so his answer was a little vague.


    I got up and was about to leave but still felt a little worried. I took the map, put it in the pocket of his suit, patted it hard, and said, "Remember, this is very important. Don''t mess it up. Otherwise, don''t expect me to put in a good word for you in front of Freya in the future."


    When it came to Freya, I managed to get a reaction out of Cyril. "Don''t worry. I won''t drag you down."


    "Thank you then."


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll head back first." Cyril stood up and said.


    "Aren''t you going to wait for Freya?" I thought they were going to meet and talk more.


    "If she wanted to see me, she would havee out a long time ago." Cyril sighed and walked out.


    I waited for a while before I walked out of the room.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as I pressed the button for the elevator, Freya walked out of the elevator next to me. "Are you done?"


    Nodding, I said, "If you came up earlier, you would have bumped into him."


    Freya nced at me and said, "Are you crazy? I only came up after seeing him leave."


    I shrugged. No one could deny that Freya was a straightforward person. She even outrightly admitted that she was avoiding Cyril.


    I knew that Freya was much better than me in observing people, so since we were there, I decided to drag her into a corner and share with her our progress thus far.


    After hearing what I said, Freya was not surprised, but I didn''t understand why she wasn''t.


    "What''s so surprising about that? What can you expect from a man and a woman staying together and sticking close with each other for a few days? Apart from having


    feelings for each other, why el. ne


    would they stay in contact? Do you expect them to chitchat and leave?" Freya spoke in a mildly sarcastic tone.


    Weel, what she said made sense. I pouted and huffed, "I just didn''t expect it."


    "Didn''t expect what? That you were


    that charming and attractive?" Freya''s words broke the bubble which exined one fact. "This has nothing to do with how attractive you are, You''re Hendrix''s woman which is why Jordan is somehow attracted to you by some undeniable maic force. Combining everything you did, he became


    jealous and more determined to win. Even if he put his guard up against you, he couldn''t resist the temptation. The best weapon


    against a man is basic, wild


    excitement."


    Listening to Freya, I knew why it sort of made sense for Jordan to fall for me.


    It was frankly quite straightforward. Jordan was a remarkably conceited person. Everyone else, regardless of gender, was cheap and worthless to him. The only person he saw worthy as his opponent was Hendrix. Even if he had dragged Hendrix to hell, Jordan would still find ways topete with Hendrix.


    Since Hendrix was the only man that could challenge him, in Jordan''s eyes, I was thus at a level almost equal to Hendrix.


    Jordan was prideful, so if women were to try and gain his attention, he would only find that annoying. But because Hendrix loved me, Jordan thought


    of me as his equal. No matter how out of line I was, he would be able to forgive and understand me, and that was what would consume him in the end.


    Sometimes, everything must be aligned for things to work out well.


    After figuring it out, Iughed at myself. "In such a desperate situation before, I was just about ready to search for all the women in the world to seduce Jordan. I didn''t expect that the best weapon would be myself."


    Freya patted me on the shoulder and earnestly said, "It''s not a simple thing to y against a sly fox. You have to be on your toes at any time. But it was good that things turned out this way. It''s better to rely on yourself than other people for important matters."

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    "That''s true. There won''t be winners in life if no risks are taken." I pursed my lips then smiled at Freya, indicating that she didn''t have to worry about me. "Don''t worry. I understand. I merely need some time to readjust myself. By the way, how''s Anne?"


    Anne was capable and steady. With Hendrix looking after her, I wasn''t too worried about her.


    Freya''s expression looked a little strange when I brought up Anne. "What could have happened to her? She''s fine. She''s excelling in everything that she''s doing. As her godmother, I feel ashamed that I can''tpare to her."


    Her tone was cold. As she spoke, she retracted her hand, crossed her hands in front of her, and looked elsewhere.


    "Are you angry with Anne?" I didn''t beat around the bush since we were long-time friends.


    Freya lowered her eyes and did not deny it. However, she still took into ount some affections she had for Anne and covered up for her. "Not really. We just argued because our views on some things were different. Our age gap is so big, so it''s inevitable if there are some misunderstandings between us. She wants things to be fast, but I want it to be steady. How can we be in the same boat?"


    These words were valid, and she did not mean to demean Anne. However, Freya was still as softhearted as ever.


    No matter what, she was the one who had watched Anne grow up. I believed that she would not harm Anne.


    I had intended to ask more about it, but it hit Freya''s sore spot, so I could only let the matter slide for now.


    After leaving the Golden Hoof, I met Anne at the clubhouse.


    The waiters in uniforms and ties were now all Lucas''s men. Although the ties didn''t quite match, they looked friendlier when they were smiling. The whole atmosphere in the clubhouse was light.


    My arrival made them tense, but they still led me to a seat and brought me some wine.


    Not long after, Anne appeared. "Mom, why are you so free toe and see me today?"


    It was indeed Anne from that forced smile of hers.


    Beforeing here, I was still worried that we would not get along well with each other because of her decision. I didn''t expect her to adapt to the situation so fast. Her friendly manners made me feel like nothing had happened in the past.


    I chuckled and gave ame excuse. "I just happened to pass by and decided to drop by. We''ve not met up for a long time. Aurelia and the rest miss you. Do you have time toe back home for a meal?"


    She thought for a moment and agreed. She then added thoughtfully, "Yes, then, shall I go grocery shopping with you?"


    "Sure." I nodded and got up. We then went to thergest shopping mall nearby.


    Anne pushed the trolley cart and


    walked at the same pace next to me. Sometimes, she would stop and look at how I picked out the freshest cut of vegetables. Sometimes, she would leave me to pick some food that Aurelia and the rest would love to eat. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ret


    When we were almost done shopping, we began to stroll around leisurely. I felt that it was about the right time, so I pretended to bring Freya inadvertently. "I heard from Aunt Freya that the club''s business is doing well recently. Have you found a new n for developing the business more?"


    "Yes," Anne replied calmly, "I''ve already done some advertising, and the response is excellent. With that, we have more cash and modal im hand. Aunt Freya wanted to use this money to invest, so we could have more returns and never run out of money."


    "It sounds very feasible, and your aunt has always been good at predicting which investments would pay off. It''s a sure business. Don''t you believe her?" I stopped and seriously looked at her.


    Anne looked at me with a gentle smile. "Why would I not believe her? I just wanted to open up more branch. My opinion is to set aside the investment matters at the moment."


    "There''s no definite right or wrong in making business decisions, but Freya has a good heart. If there''s any conflict, you shouldmunicate more,


    or-"


    "Mom," Without giving me a chance to finish, Anne suddenly grabbed my wrist and said with a smile, "Dad said that I will be in charge of everything in the club. I will handle any problems."


    I felt as if I had a lump in my throat. I could only swallow it back without saying any words.


    Her eyes, movements, and words reminded me that it was her domain, and I had no say in her decisions.


    In the past, when I was with Anne, I only felt distance from her, but right now, at this moment, I felt as if I was some stranger. That yawning gap between us horrified me.


    Before I coulde to my senses, Anne spoke, "Since you''ve already told me what you wanted to say, I''ll head back first. I have other things to settle in the club."


    After that, she let go of my hand and left without looking back.

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    The trolley cart was full, but my heart was empty. I fished out my phone and called Freya. "Sorry, I failed in letting Anne take my advice. If you''re not happy working with her, I''ll support any decisions that you make."


    Freyaughed and said, "Don''t be silly. I won''t squabble children. Honestly, you could have told me you went looking for her."


    "I just don''t want the rtionship between you both to be stiff." I exhaled and said helplessly.


    "It''s not that big of a deal. I''ve seen so many rtives fighting against each other. This kind of thing won''t happen in our family. Don''t worry. I''ll continue to keep an eye on Anne. I guess she''s in a rebellious phase. She''ll be fine after it''s over." Freya didn''t take it seriously.


    "I hope so." I heaved a long sigh of relief. For a moment, there was no better solution.


    "Arianna," Freya suddenly called out.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Thank you."


    I was not just standing up for her but also for Anne. I felt that her gratitude was too much to bear. "Don''t be disgusting. I''m not Cyril. I won''t be tempted by your sweet words."


    "Well, why don''t you take me as your master and learn how to charm a man so that Jordan can''t escape from you?" Freya began to joke.


    "He can''t escape from my grasp since a long time ago," I said, "But after he left yesterday, I''ve not heard from him at all. I''m a little worried now." "Don''t be anxious. A mouse who has tasted the sweetness of cheese will turn back, even though it knows it''s a trap. All you have to do now is wait," Freya analyzed.


    "Okay. Do you want toe and have dinner tonight?" I looked at my trolley that was full of ingredients and asked tentatively.


    "Are you cooking?" Freya asked.


    "Yes, I''ll cook," I said firmly.


    "Okay, see you tonight."


    The dishes on the dinner table were all my hard work in the kitchen. The children tried to keep me happy by asking for more.


    As Freya was the guest, Aurelia did not mention anything about Anne.


    After a long time, the house finally looked lively.


    Late that night, I woke up from the sounds outside the window. I put on my robe then sat by the


    window.


    There was still fire in the firece. Sparks from the fire flew up when the wind w on it. Slowly, they fell


    onto the carpet that was enveloped in heat and light, turning into dust.


    velvet


    I thought of moths throwing themselves into the fire but found that it was not an apt or nice thought. The phone on the tea table vibrated.


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    The grandfather clock chimed four times. Who was texting me sote into the night?


    Could it be Hendrix?


    Thinking that it might be Hendrix, I got up immediately when I wanted to ignore it just moments ago.


    I turned on my phone only to realize it was a Whatsapp message from Tobias.


    "Tomorrow, Mr. Roberts will meet Drug Wolf."


    "And all thanks to him, I found out that the famous Drug Wolf turned out to be a devastating beauty."


    Tobias was only a few words away from saying that Hendrix would meet with a beautiful drug lord the next day.


    I typed a message, "Where and when."


    Tobias replied very quickly.


    "Ten in the morning, in the Grand Nonagon Vi Area."


    "Real


    mino''s getting even with


    each


    mentionedC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Have you made up your the conditions that youst time?" Content


    belongs to


    It was not a one-off deal to ask him to give me news of Hendrix for 5% of the value. Tobias was really impatient.


    "Not really," I replied.

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    Immediately, I saw that Tobias was typing. But a minute passed by, and I was still waiting for his reply.


    It was as if we both had fallen into a silent game where he couldn''t wait, and I didn''t want to give in. No one wanted the other party to take advantage of them.


    In the end, I was worried that I would miss details on Hendrix''s trip, so I hurriedly sent another message. "I won''t let you wait too long."


    Tobias readily agreed to it. "Couldn''t be better than this."


    Looking at this hypocritical statement, I suddenly felt a burst of sadness in my heart. With everything in our hands, must we lose our human touch too?


    Tobias might have his considerations, but I was d we were not close.


    Humans must still have their human touch.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The next day.


    At half-past eight in the morning, I drove to the entrance of Grand Nonagon Vi Area.


    Hendrix''s car appeared 15 minutester. When he drove out of the neighborhood, I quickly stepped on the elerator and cut off his car.


    Without waiting for Hendrix to react, I got out of the car and pulled open the door to his passenger seat. I simply got in and sat down. Then I began to fasten my seat belt.


    "What are you doing here? Get out of the car!" Hendrix ordered me.


    "I''m going to do what you''re doing today. Just drive. I won''t get you into trouble." I held my seat belt tightly and leaned back on the chair calmly. I had no intention of getting out of the car.


    Hendrix frowned and went to unbuckle his seat belt. Knowing that he wanted me to get down, I said, "It''s going to be nine soon. Time waits for no man, and soon your opportunity will pass by. It won''t be easy to find the same opportunity again. Are you sure you want to waste your time with me?"


    From how she addressed herself as Drug Wolf, one could tell what sort of a badass she was. Hendrix might not get another chance if he waste to their first meeting.


    Hendrix rolled his eyes at me, but in the end, he gave up. "Stay in the car and don''t run around."


    I shrugged. I didn''t say yes or no as to what I would do was depending on the situation.


    Hendrix had no time to chat. He stepped on the elerator and sped away.


    About ten minutester, the heating in the car began to work. At the same time, the smell of perfume was getting stronger.


    Hendrix''s preferences hadn''t


    changed for so many years, and it was still the same. I deliberately teased him, "We''ve been separated for so long, but you haven''t changed your perfume. You are so nostalgic."


    Hendrix nced sideways and then said without even a care, "A perfume is different from human beings."


    God! I knew he wanted to avoid causing drama.


    Not wanting to hear more of his words, I rolled my eyes and lost interest in teasing him. I remained quiet the rest of the way.


    At nine fifty-five, we finally arrived at our destination.


    Drug Wolf''s men obviously attached great importance to this meeting. People and cars surrounded the building.


    "Stay here." Hendrix buttoned his suit up with a grave expression and got out after saying those words.


    I came here to provoke Jordan. Although I had selfish motives, I didn''t want to put Hendrix in danger. I didn''t intend to go out and make trouble. But obviously, my personal freedom was not for me to control.


    Less than five minutes after Hendrix went upstairs, I was discovered by the patrolling bodyguards. They forced me to get out of the car and took me to the unfinished building opposite.


    On the second floor, I saw the so-called Drug Wolf that Tobias had mentioned.


    Just as he said, she was indeed a beautiful woman, but she looked as old as me. She was no longer exceedingly beautiful.


    Drug Wolf was dressed in a simple


    white suit, looking capable and steady. She sat opposite Hendrix with a faint smile on her face. If it weren''t for the atmosphere of the ruined building I was in, at first nce, it would just be an ordinary business meeting among partners.


    The bodyguard walked over step by step with me, and the face of Drug Wolf became clearer. The more I looked at her, the more I felt she was familiar.


    Hendrix noticed that I had been caught. He stood up and exined, "Miss Sherwood, she doesn''t know a thing about our deal. This is just a misunderstanding."


    It was her! Emily Sherwood, the youngest female president of Sherwood Pharma.


    I was shocked that a big pharmacy corporation''s president was doing a drug deal behind closed doors.

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    The Sherwood family dominated the medical field, and they had a big influence on the corporate world. A few years back, after the president and his wife passed away in a car ident, their daughter, Emily, took over thepany. Emily was influenced by how the big corporations worked and decided to drive thepany to new heights. She led thepany forward by making risky choices that angered the investors and damaged their reputations. However, they remained the best pharmaceuticalpany in the world.


    Humans got sick all the time, and medicine was a necessity. Since Emily was the lone leader of a big corporation, she must be filthy rich, so why was she doing such a sketchy illegal deal?


    I met her once at a cocktail party and spoke with her a little. She was interesting and humorous, unlike all the other boring upper-ssdies. She was the furthest person from what I thought Drug Wolf would be.


    Hearing Hendrix''s words, Emily was not angry. Instead, she greeted me politely, "Miss Reid, nice to see you again."


    I reached out to shake her hand. My hand touched only the surface of her palm ever so gently, and it felt like I was touching something so cold that her hand froze the insides of my body. I tried hard to mask my expression and pulled up the corner of my lips into a half-smile. "Hello, Miss Sherwood."


    Emily pursed her lips and looked at the person behind me. The bodyguard who escorted me up took the initiative and left.


    Before I could react, Emily took the initiative to speak again. "I have heard a lot about you. To be honest, I admire you very much for risking your life for love."


    Her words sounded like she was insulting me. I smiled awkwardly and thanked her reluctantly, "That''s far from the truth."


    "Don''t be modest. I''m sincere in my admiration. Haha." Emily took my hand and patted it as if we were a pair of enthusiastic old friends she had known for many years.


    I only felt a cold shiver down my back. On such an asion, I was using a brand new identity to greet the world, but the other party seemed to have seen through my trump card with ease. It scared me a little. I figured no one would feel at ease.


    Emily, on the other hand, was rxed through and through. She turned around, crossed her legs, and greeted me like a host, "Miss Reid, please, don''t


    stand. Have a seat."


    I looked at Hendrix. After getting his permission, I sat down next to him.


    As soon as I sat down, I looked up and saw Emily staring at Hendrix and me. She narrowed her eyes and smiled meaningfully.


    "Miss Reid and Mr. Roberts seem to


    be the most famous couple in the


    city. Even if you both have


    set


    separated, you still look very much like a married couple. The factC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    at


    you both can still work together is


    something out of the ordinary," Emily


    ttered us.


    I was trying to stay polite, but Hendrix asked nervously, "Miss Sherwood, what do you mean by that? Don''t you trust me?"


    I could tell that Hendrix had nothing good to say about me.


    It looked like Uncle Charles had never wasted any of his time believing in any of the dark secrets that were his lifeboat.

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    However, as Hendrix said, it wasn''t easy to break through the bubble and see through the truth of what they had believed for so long. People will never know how convincing faith could be.


    "Not necessarily. If there''s a will, there''s a way. What do you think, Mr. Roberts?" I had no idea what Emily was trying to do, but she was sending signals to Hendrix with her gaze,pletely treating me as if I didn''t exist.


    Hendrix leaned back with a cold face and said in a nonchnt-what-the-hell way, "Don''t ask me. Ask Jordan if he agrees."


    Hearing what he said, Emily could only give up. "Just kidding. Mr. Roberts, you''re too serious. It''s a bad habit that needs changing."


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible. All I want to know is if your appetite is big enough to take in our scattered goods." Hendrix said and he seemed to be a little angry. His face was gloomy and scary.


    However, I was particrly familiar with this side of him. To me, he looked serious, strong, and always ready to defeat his opponents.


    "Haha." Emilyughed in a low voice. "Mr. Roberts, you''re so shrewd when ites to doing business. But why are you so narrow-minded just because we changed the goods? My appetite is small. I can eat my fill in two or three bites, but there are more than a billion people in the country. Do you think that I can''t sell my goods?"


    Hendrix remained unmoved and continued to say, "All I know is that we''re going to be far from the central power and the capital. What makes you so confident in thinking that you''re able to handle all of your boys in the lower management well? If there are some slip-ups and one of them gets caught and begins bbering the truth, what would be of us?"


    "That''s impossible," Emily said with certainty.


    "Unless you let me investigate all of your men by giving me their information, or take up my suggestion and let me arrange for one of my men in every city. If there''s any wind of the news, we''ll know at once and take action fast. That way, it will benefit us both."


    The smile on Emily''s face gradually froze. "Mr. Roberts, don''t forget that we''re talking about business. I''m not your subordinate, so I have my own set of ways of doing things. Why do I feel like in your eyes I am just a middle man that''s taking your goods and selling it out at the market?"


    Speaking of this, Emily paused for a


    moment, and her face suddenly turned fierce. Her shrewd eyes emitted a fierce light. "Are you trying to take advantage of me? Is that what this means, Mr. Roberts?"


    As soon as she said that, the sound of a gun being loaded rang out from behind us. Emily''s men were all ready to kill us in an order time.


    Hendrix and Emily looked at each


    other in silence. The atmosphere et


    suddenly became tense, and


    seemed that something would burst


    out at any time.


    I couldn''t help but swallow. I looked behind me out of the corner of my eye.


    There were about four people behind us. There was a blind spot by the left-hand side, so if they fired on us I should dodge to the right.


    At this time, the elevator began


    making some mechanical sounds. A


    few secondster, the guards by the elevator pulled the metal door sideways and greeted the person inside.


    "Mr. Marshall."


    Jordan walked out of the elevator and approached us slowly.


    He stopped to the side of the table and began to untie the leather bag in his hand.


    Emily narrowed her eyes and fixated her gaze on him, her eyes alert and tough.


    When everyone was thinking about what Jordan was going to do, he grabbed Emily her hair, smashing her on the table.


    One time, two times, three times...C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    Emily was hit badly. Then Jordan pressed her face on the table and took out a gun from nowhere and pointed the barrel at her temple.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes cold. The corners of his lips were lifted, but there was no humor on his face.


    He leaned closer to her until their faces were next to each other. Emily stared at Jordan with rage in her eyes as Jordan said, "I''ll deal with both the men and the stocks. You can take 20% of the deal. If you don''t agree with this deal, you''ll die. Choose one."


    All the deals in Zuckerburg were originally in the hands of Emily. She could earn more than 90% of the profits and pick some out for her men. But now that Jordan wanted the whole deal, he was making forcing her hand.


    Although it was a risk free business deal with easy profits, the risks in this business deal were not deemed important in Emily''s eyes with such huge profits in front of her. I saw that she gritted her teeth with her eyes wide, unable to agree to what Jordan had to offer.


    Those who work in this field were never afraid of losing their life. But if Emily died, Jordan would not have the chance to control the Sherwood family either.


    But Jordan just didn''t believe in that. Emily taunted him as if he wouldn''t dare to shoot her, but a bang sounded by her ear. The bullet Jordan fired was just 5cm away from her and pierced into the table. I was pretty sure that hers must be ringing by now.


    Jordan''s meaning was clear. Emily could agree to his deal and make everyone happy, or she would be wiped out and disappear from Zuckerburg. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to build up hiswork by then.


    Emily gradually realized that the man backing Hendrix had a bad temper and did not y by the rules. She had only a half chance of survival.


    The moment she finished analyzing the situation, the cold barrel of the gun was already by her temple. Jordan spoke in a very confident tone, "This time, I won''t miss."


    Then the clear sound of the hammer being cocked was heard in the quiet room. The soft click rang in Emily''s eardrum. The sound was like Hades calling her to hell.


    Emily suddenly closed her eyes, raised her hands, and said, "I''ll hand it over! You can decide


    everything."


    Jordan smiled calmly, "But I loaded the bullet. You can''t expect me to waste it now."


    Then he quickly pulled the trigger.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Emily held her breath and didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    However, she did not feel any pain when she heard the bang. She opened her eyes, hurriedly touching her head to make sure that she was still intact and that no blood was flowing out. Then she breathed a sigh of relief.


    S


    In reality, Jordan had fired at the wall between Hendrix and me. The bullet flew past us and lodged itself in the wall.


    Emily was not the only one who survived this disaster.


    Jordan enjoyed Emily''s


    embarrassment and slowly waved his hands as if he was enjoying some parade like a king. Hiso eyebrows cocked with confidence.


    After Emily got rid of Jordan''s grasp, she jumped up from the table and adjusted her clothing. She then took two steps backward, putting distance between her and Jordan. Her face darkened, instantly turning back into the Sherwood family''s eldest daughter.


    She didn''t even show such an arrogant attitude in


    those parties I''ve seen her before. Putting on such air now was as if she could cover up her sorry


    state and erase the fear felt moments ago.


    of impending death she

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    "That''s great. Being an obedient dog is better than being a dead body that can''t bite." Jordan mercilessly insulted Emily.


    She clenched her teeth and looked straight ahead arrogantly. She did not answer.


    A few minutes ago, she was still the fearsome Drug Wolf. How could she admit that she was a despicable dog who only knew how to beg for mercy?


    It was clear that even though Jordan had subdued Emily''s men, he could not control her arrogant heart.


    However, he didn''t care much about her thoughts and turned his attention to Hendrix.


    He walked up to Hendrix and stood in front of him. The distance between the two of them was only a fist apart, and their faces were almost pressed together.


    "There are some things that are meant to be. If you can''t do something, don''t force yourself. Just admit that you are a good-for-nothing. At least you''re still a man that way." Jordan indirectly insulted Hendrix for being ipetent.


    The darkness was exclusive to Jordan. He allowed Hendrix to enter the dark, but Hendrix was not allowed to be a beam of light in the darkness. Even though he had single-handedly promoted Hendrix, the two of them had secretlypeted with each other and tacitly fought to be the most outstanding one. To win over Hendrix, Jordan had betrayed Hendrix and informed police about the deal that went down. Because of that, Hendrix lost badly.


    Today was no exception. In the past, Jordan''s business was never in Zuckerburg. But for some reason, he just wanted his fair share of this piece of cake to prove that he was better than Hendrix.


    At present, the credit for making Emily bowed down was with Jordan. Hendrix was now falling far behind.


    Under such provocation, Hendrix couldn''t control his temper. He picked up some meanness and turned to look at me and spoke to me, "Heard that? Don''t force yourself too much."


    I was confused.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What did that have to do with me?


    After that, he shook his head and sneered, leaving me the view of his back. I was so annoyed!


    It wasn''t until the elevator door closed that I remembered that I had to go back with him. I wanted to stop him, but I was toote.


    With that, I could only ask Jordan for a favor and maybe break into his heart.


    However, just as I turned around and was about to curry favor, I discovered that Jordan was staring at me with a gloomy expression on his face. The moment our eyes met, he averted his gaze and walked down the stairs.


    "Jordan!" I yelled. "Hey!"


    It was okay if Hendrix didn''t hear it, but Jordan heard me, yet he quickened his pace.


    What was wrong? Was I the god of gues?


    "Miss Reid, if you don''t mind, take my car," Emily suddenly said with a cold face.


    I couldn''t walk back in high heels, so I could only agree, "Thank you for the offer."


    I regretted epting the offer. I didn''t know if it was because of Jordan, but Emily remained silent throughout the car ride. The air in the car was suffocating.


    As soon as we reached the city, I got out of the car, wanting to call the driver to pick me up.


    Emily cast me a sidelong nce.


    "We''re still some distance away from the center of the city. Are you sure?" "No problem. I happen to have something to do nearby. I''ll go back after I''m done with it. Thank you very much for today, Miss Sherwood," Iughed lightly.


    "Not a problem." Emily looked down, closed the door, and ordered the driver to drive, "Let''s go."


    Soon, the car drove away.


    Watching the car getting farther and farther away, I put my hand on my chest and breathed a long sigh of relief. Finally, I could breathe.


    The roads were slow with heavy traffic, and I didn''t want to be in that environment for another few hours.

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    After calming down, I took two steps further and walked slowly along the shopping district.


    When I passed by a cafe, I was attracted by the strong coffee aroma. I went inside and sat down at a random table. I then ordered a cup of hot Americano coffee with half sugar.


    Only Hendrix could drink ck coffee without sugar.


    After much contemtion, I dialedn''s number.


    A few secondster, I finally heardn''s familiar voice, "Arianna? How have you been?"


    "I''m alright. You''re still awake at this time?" I didn''t expect the phone call to actually go through.


    "I''m at war,"n said.


    "What?" I was confused for a moment. I haven''t heard anything about a military operation happening in Mesville recently.


    "Haha, nothing. What about you? What can I do for you?"n knew me very well.


    What was a friend like? When we could meet up by just riding a taxi, we would always get into arguments. Now that we were in different time zones, he could still remember the little detailsExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    about me.


    I lowered my head and smiled. Without beating around the bush, I asked, "Didn''t you study psychology? I wanted to ask you. What''s the reason for a person to ignore someone, avoid her and not even talk to her despite obviously liking her?"


    "Are you talking about Hendrix?"n said, "Even the media in Mesville reported the affair between him and Andrea. That''s just really messed up." "It''s quite a headache, but I''m not talking about him," I scratched my head and looked resigned, "It''s a friend. I''m asking in his stead." Having one''s emotions yed wasn''t something to be proud of.n was someone pure. I didn''t want to expose him to these humiliating matters.


    "I see... Your friend,"n repeated in


    a dubious tone, "Well, you can tell your friend that this is a typical evasive mentality. The more he likes someone the less he dares to face them. It''s also possible that he inferior and believes that he do deserve the other person. Or maybe, he''s scared he''ll end up losing the friendship after revealing his feelings. To be honest, your friendcks a sense of security and self-esteem when ites to


    matters of the heart." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Every timen mentioned the word "friend", he deliberately emphasized the pronunciation, obviously hinting on an underlying meaning. As all good friends do, he was making fun of me.


    I ignoredn''s teasing and muttered to myself, "Lacking a sense of security..."


    Someone as frightening as Jordan seemed rather strong-willed to me. Did he reallyck confidence?


    Having thought this, I had an epiphany. Indeed, it was usible. Everyone''s a coward in front of the person they really like!


    "Then what should I do..." I blurted


    out. Halfway through my sentence, I realized that I misspoke. I quickly corrected myself and said, "I mean, what should my friend do to deepen the rtionship?"


    "Haha..." Ian beganughing. After a long while, he cleared his throat and became serious again. He then whispered into the phone,


    "Remember, Arianna, jealousy is like a catalyst in romance. It''s up to you on how to use it to get the results that you desire."


    I nodded at the phone in agreement. After a moment of bewilderment, I said stubbornly, "I told you it''s my friend, not me!"


    "Don''t be silly, Arianna. You don''t have to exin yourself to me. It''s enough as long as you''re the one winning,"n''s tone was half-joking but also gave off a mature impression.


    I kept quiet and didn''t rify any further.


    At this moment, Silvia''s voice came from the other end of the line, n..."

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    lan had to end the call so he said, "I have something to deal with over here. I''ll call you another day."


    "Bye-bye..." He hung up before I could finish my sentence.


    lan''s days seemed to have be much more fulfilling. This was good. Having goals in life would make it much more interesting to live.


    I put down my phone and took a sip of the coffee that was at just the right temperature. I looked at the view outside the window and got lost in thought.


    Jordan was avoiding me like the gue. How can I make him insanely jealous?


    At this time, an olddy was walking on the opposite side of the road with her dog on a leash. She walked very slowly as she had the leash in one hand and a walking stick in the other. A stic bag that had the logo of a supermarket hung on her walking stick, inside were a few oranges. A young man holding his skateboard passed by and had identally cut through the olddy''s stic bag. The oranges kept falling out but went unnoticed by the olddy, probably due to her age-rted hearing deficiency. After taking a few steps forward, her Labrador was desperately trying to walk back. The olddy was initially tugging at the leash. When she couldn''t get her dog to budge, she turned around and found that the oranges had fallen on the ground. She then went back to pick them up.


    The scene warmed my heart. I thought to myself that maybe I should raise a few dogs in the future.


    I shifted my gaze and an idea shed through my mind. I looked at the olddy and the dog once again. I finally had a n.


    Why haven''t I thought of it earlier? Jordan can turn a blind eye to me, but he will never let go of any chance to monitor Hendrix. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee so fast to the lounge on the set.


    Then, I shall utilize this fact to my advantage.


    "Hello, bill please!"


    I cheerfully paid the bill and gave a tip. In a good mood, I chatted with the owner, "Boss, your coffee is really unique!"


    "Thank you. I''ll give you a homemade dessert the next time youe," Having been affected by my good mood, the chubby owner was ted.


    "I will," I smiled gratefully, opened the door and walked onto the street.


    The olddy was no longer on the other side of the road. The air was particrly fresh. I stretched and stopped a taxi. I decided to strike while the iron was still hot. "Grand Nonagon, thank you."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I will definitely achieve my goal. I must sleep with Hendrix.


    I requested the specific location of Hendrix''s new home from Tobias. Upon arriving, I rang the doorbell.


    Ding dong! The bell echoed.


    I crossed my arms and tapped my fingers. I was looking forward to Hendrix''s expression upon seeing me.


    After waiting for a while, footsteps could be hearding from the inside. The door was pulled open, and the person who appeared was... "Andrea?" She was living with Hendrix?


    Andrea was only wearing a ck spaghetti strap top. She wasn''t surprised to see me. She just nced at me impatiently and then took a step back. She was about to m the door shut.


    Fortunately, I was quick-witted. I


    rushed forward to block it with my body to avoid getting left outside. However, I didn''t gauge my strength well and ended up banging the door open. The scene inside the room waspletely exposed.


    Hendrix had taken off his coat and wore an apron. He was cleaning up rubbish in the living room. On the sofa next to him, a handsome and charming man was lying down while only wearing underwear, revealing his fair and muscr physique. He was eating potato chips.


    This...was just weird.


    A threesome?


    Sorry. Forgive me for overthinking things.


    Everyone in the room was looking at me. This made me, the person who uncovered the supposed "misconduct", feel a little embarrassed.


    In the end, Andrea got impatient. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and berated, "If you want toe in, do it fast. With the time that you''re wasting, the paparazzi will being up with an entire album of photos."


    From the reflection of a mirror in the room, I noticed something strange. I turned my head and saw seven to eight reporters equipped with DSLR cameras hiding behind nts, taking photos of us. One of them even went as far as to have an assistant set up the lighting.


    Um, can these people stop taking sneak shots so openly like this...


    Before I could react, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind me to pull me into the house and then quickly closed the door.

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    At this moment, the room became silent and awkward.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I stupidly asked, "Did Ie at the wrong time?"


    Even the strange man understood what I meant and raised one of his eyebrows.


    I kept quiet as I didn''t dare to make any more guesses. I waited for someone to say something to spare me from the difort.


    "This is Andrea''s boyfriend," As expected, Hendrix still cared for me.


    I heaved a sigh of relief but was subsequently baffled. Weren''t Hendrix and Andrea supposed to be a couple?


    Moreover, this man was younger than Cyril in appearance. He had the ideal look of a male idol group member. If he had thicker makeup on, it would be possible to mistake him as a girl. He didn''t seem like Andrea''s type at all.


    "What? Never seen someone date two men simultaneously before?" Andrea walked in and chided, "One''s just not enough for me. Do you have a problem with that?"


    I finally found my voice and said, "No."


    Her words were likely untrue and would not irritate me.


    Andrea scanned me from top to bottom. Out of nowhere, she started treating me warmly, "Stay for dinner tonight."


    Then, she looked at the man on the sofa and ordered him in amanding tone, "Back to the room."


    The man looked at me and Hendrix then caught up with Andrea. The two of them were acting intimately as they went upstairs.


    Soon after, bizarre, blush-inducing sounds came from the staircase.


    On the other hand, Hendrix bent down and continued to clean up the mess as though it was normal. He turned a deaf ear to what was happening upstairs.


    I put down my bag and went over to help him, "Why don''t you ask the servants to do it?"


    Hendrix still had his head down while he was cleaning and exined, "She''ll only feel better by torturing me."


    I staggered back at the realization. Afterward, I understood what he meant. Andrea currently hated Hendrix more than me.


    I impulsively wanted to ask if Hendrix had in fact selfishly decided on Andrea''s fate back then.


    However, after some consideration, I felt that I should believe him.


    Hiding the truth behind the story was already a great torment for him. Hendrix wasn''t the kind of person who would sabotage his good friend''s sister.


    Regardless, he still owed Andrea.


    This also included me.


    Since that was the case, I should take half of Hendrix''s


    responsibilities. I simply snatched the rag from his hand and said, "Let me do it. Go wash the ingredients for tonight''s dinner. I''ll cookter."


    Hendrix, however, stood still and looked at me searchingly with his head tilted.


    "What are you trying to do? Jeopardizing yourself to gain something?" He asked casually.


    Or rather it was more appropriate to describe his present attitude to be that of disdain.


    I looked up. His deep eyes were hidden under the shadow of his eyshes, as unfathomable as before.


    "Do you know what was on Emily''s mind when she was eyeing the Reid family?" Hendrix asked again.


    He didn''t give me a chance to speak, "By kidnapping you, Aaron would satisfy any of her conditions."


    I was taken aback. When Emily said "there''s always a way", I didn''t expect it to be something so cruel.


    So, was it for Jordan''s sake when she sent me off?


    After that, Hendrix left for the


    kitchen, "We are not from the same


    world. Go back to where you belong. I don''t have the luxury to exin your rtionship with Jordan in your ce every single time."


    Was this a warning or jealousy?

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    I felt that it was more of a reminder. It seemed that everyone already knew about Jordan''s feelings for me. He was the only one who kept refusing to admit it. I should make good use of this point.


    If that''s the case, there''s even less reason for me to leave.


    The living room was tidied up, the dirty clothes were thrown into the washing machine, and the floor was mopped. By the time I was done and was too tired to even stand up, the smell of delicious food traveled across the room.


    The two people upstairs also came down after smelling the scent, especially the man. He was about to attack the food like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey, but he was hit by Hendrix''s cutlery.


    The man was about to lose his temper, but when he saw Hendrix''s deep eyes, he immediately deted. He ran to the bathroom with a cheeky smile, "Thank you, Mr. Roberts. I''m going to wash my hands."


    Hendrix didn''t reply. Andrea didn''t side with either of them. She went into the basement and took out a bottle of wine.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After a while, the four of us were finally seated. The man sat closely beside Andrea while Hendrix sat next to me. Although the atmosphere felt odd, it was still quite peaceful.


    The only unfortunate thing was that Andrea had a frown from beginning to end, looking utterly displeased.


    When the man picked up his spoon and was about to start eating, Andrea hit his hand, "Go, bring two sses for me."


    Within ten minutes, the man has been driven away twice. He felt wronged, but he didn''t dare to anger Andrea. Hence, he obediently followed her instruction as he went to take the wine sses, his flip-flops pping loudly against the ground. He ced them in front of her.


    Andrea filled both sses. She then sealed the bottle and set it aside. She picked up a ss and swigged the wine.


    The man drank a ss with her and began to wolf down his meal. His eyes were shining as he stared hungrily at the food. It seemed that he had exercised a lot in the afternoon.


    Andrea finished drinking and put the ss back on the table with a bang. She gasped heavily and raised her almond-shaped eyes to nce at


    Hendrix.


    A momentter, she opened the wine bottle and poured another ss. She handed it to Hendrix across the table and raised her chin, motioning him to drink it, "Hmm?"


    Hendrix didn''t respond.


    Andrea furrowed her brows, "You''re disgusted with me?"


    Following that, Hendrix took the ss, avoided the ces that she touched and drank it all in one gulp.


    and


    Andrea squinted her e


    eered. Then, she stood up et


    the ss acted t


    same thing by pouring


    the


    ss.


    Hendrix had already drunk it, so I had no reason to refuse. I drank it all in two to three mouthfuls.


    I turned the ss upside down and shook it, indicating that I did not fool her.


    This was Zuckerburg''s typical wine


    culture. People drank for multiple


    reason''s, whether it be for business, taking a blood oath or being irked by someone.


    As Hendrix had said, Andrea wouldn''t feel satisfied if I didn''t drink the wine she offered.


    After drinking the wine, unlike how I had imagined, Andrea didn''t act like she had let go of her hatred.


    Instead, she let out augh that perplexed me, "Haha, hahaha, hahaha..."


    Hendrix and I were confused. We didn''t understand why she was reacting that way.


    Andrea picked up the wine bottle cork and showed us the part that was stuck into the bottle. A hidden mechanism was revealed. Oh no, we fell into a trap!


    Hendrix was the first to process the situation. He pped the table and stood up. The moment he got up, the drug came into effect. His legs went limp and he immediately fell back into his chair. His head hung feebly as he lost consciousness.


    My vision gradually blurred. I kept shaking my head to keep myself awake.


    Right before I fainted, I finally understood that everything had been nned from the moment she told me to stay.


    Guilt was the best secret weapon she had ever received from us.

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    When I opened my eyes, I was still in the dining room.


    I tried to move. As expected, I was tied up.


    All of the dishes on the table had been eaten. It seemed that after drugging Hendrix and me, Andrea had a good meal.


    I turned to look towards Hendrix''s seat, but it was empty.


    Where was he?


    "You woke up faster than I thought," Andrea''s cold voice came from the living room.


    I twisted my head in her direction and found no one missing. The man was even ying an arcade video game without a care in the world. Hendrix, on the other hand, was bound like me and had been thrown onto the sofa.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The wall clock indicated the time to be at 8:20 p.m. I was only unconscious for less than two hours.


    "Hendrix isn''t responsible for what had happened to you back then. If you''re nning something, just do it to me instead," I daringly said. Worst case was that I would die but at least I could make up for the hardships that she suffered over the years.


    Andrea didn''t even bat an eye. She remained inattentive.


    About ten minutester, at half past eight, the doorbell rang.


    Andrea stood up calmly and walked over to open the door. Following the sound of the door closing, a group of muscr men walked into the living room one after another.


    Andrea, like an instructor, crossed her arms and asked, "Do you know what you''re supposed to do?"


    "Yes," The leader of the group nodded and then looked at Andrea''s boyfriend, "Is it that skinny guy?"


    Andrea''s boyfriend who was immersed in the game sensed the muscle man''s gaze. He swiveled around, quickly threw away the game remote control and hugged himself tightly, "What? Even if I sell my body, I won''t do it with a man!"


    Andrea nced at the man with disappointment.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "Not him."


    She nodded towards Hendrix who was still unconscious on the sofa, "That one."


    "Let''s get started," Andrea suddenly took out a camera from the TV cab, installed it to the tripod that had already been set up, pressed the recording button and stood aside frostily, watching as the group of men walked towards Hendrix.


    I had a bad feeling regarding what was about to happen. I shouted erratically, "Andrea, what are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    Andrea answered leisurely without looking at me, "My mind is as clear as ever. Back then, Hendrix plotted to have so many men vite me. I will do the same to him. I will let the arrogant Hendrix have a taste of agony."


    "As for you, rather than letting you be r*ped, I think it would be more painful for you to see how your beloved humiliated. This is what you owe me, and I will be receiving my payment today. Open your eyes wide and make sure to witness every detail!"


    As she spoke, the muscle men had already untied Hendrix and were about to remove his shirt.


    However, due to their thick fingers, they fumbled with the buttons. One of them eventually lost his patience and grabbed the hem of the shirt, tearing it apart.


    When their huge hands touched


    Hendrix''s body, I couldn''t bear to look. I closed my eyes and pleaded,


    "No, Andrea. You can''t treat Hendrix


    like this. He''s such a proud person, you''ll end up killing him!" "Wasn''t I also proud back then? I was raised pampered too. If it wasn''t for Hendrix, would my father and brother be dead? What right did he have to promise to take care of me for the rest of my life and then take away my hope? You all said that we'' re even but I won''t acknowledge it. I refuse. Unless Hendrix dies, he will always owe the Burton family and me!" Andrea''s trembling voice was filled with the determination to risk everything.


    At this time, fight sounds came from the living room. I opened my eyes and saw that Hendrix had regained his consciousness. He kicked away two of the muscle men that were the closest to him.


    "Hendrix! Run!" I shouted. Andrea''s target was him. As long as he left, things would settle down.

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    However, it was hard for Hendrix to fight against two people. Though he managed to gain the upper hand momentarily, his hands and feet were soon held down by the four muscr men. Coupled with the effect of the drug, he could not break free and could only watch as the group of people took off his belt.


    No!


    I only had one thought in mind. I can''t let these people seed.


    With my mind racing, I made an insane decision and shouted at Andrea without hesitation, "You''re wrong. The one who set you up wasn''t Hendrix but me! Those people had already found me very early on. I was the one who lured them to you! I hated you for taking Hendrix away and wanted to rob you of your chastity! You idiot, you don''t even know who you should get back at. Serves you right!"


    Hearing that, Andrea came over menacingly and grabbed my hair, "What did you say? You''re lying to me. You made it up in order to save Hendrix. You''re not that smart. You couldn''t have!"


    Enduring the pain, I tried to fill my eyes with contempt and said with a smirk, "What? You forgot how you pretended to be airheaded to win over Hendrix''s sympathy? I just gave you a taste of your own medicine to put you in your ce. I didn''t expect that you would me Hendrix for this. You caught me off guard with that. Fortunately, you lost to your own stupidity in the end!"


    Andrea was so angry that she grasped my cor, raised her hand, and left a well defined palm print on my face, "You b*tch!"


    She turned around and halted two of the muscle men, "You two,e over here and assault her, do it until she dies!"


    The muscle man hesitated and said, "We''ve already made it clear that it can only be a man, the punishment will be lighter that way. If we add a woman into the equation, can we even make it out alive..."


    Andrea shut her eyes and tried her best to calm down. Her chest was rising violently. She squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth, "Three times the price that we originally agreed on."


    As soon as they heard that, their eyes lit up, and they proceeded to pounce on me happily.


    As the group scattered, Hendrix had more opportunities to resist the remaining people.


    Conversely, I wasn''t so lucky. Compared to their inexperience in dealing with Hendrix, they were very familiar with women like me.


    Shortly, my neck and ears were all upied by a foreign presence.


    I clenched my teeth to stop myself from making any mortifying sounds. I kept praying. God, please, let me win this bet.


    The wild scene before him scared


    Andrea''s boyfriend. He ran to the bathroom in a panic and took his clothes. He hurriedly retreated while putting them on, "F*ck, I followed you just to get more gigs. I didn''t expect you to be a lunatic, C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "This has nothing to do with me. I haven''t done anything. Don''t get me involved!" He yelled.


    The man arrived at the door and speedily yanked on the door handle. The moment the door opened, he was kicked back into the room.


    When he felt, the man who was touching me ceased what he was doing. The next second, Jordan, who was wearing a ck coat, appeared in front of Andrea''s boyfriend.


    Seeing him, I was relieved. Thank god! I made the right bet. Jordan wouldn''t just watch me get into trouble.


    Andrea was so eager to take


    revenge that she even forgot heret


    fear of Jordan. She asked


    discontentedly, "What are you doing here? Don''t you see that I''m busy?"

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    What kind of person was Jordan? He had never been treated like that before. He stared at Andrea for a second before he took out the small revolver that scared Emily so much that her legs went soft. He shot two bullets in session, hitting the two muscled men surrounding me.


    He then pointed the gun at Andrea, tilting his head. "Do you want to give it a try too?"


    Obviously, Andrea did not want to die. She quickly closed her mouth as she shrank her neck and retreated to the wall, no longer baring her teeth and ws.


    When the other muscled men heard the noise, they stopped harassing Hendrix and looked over. Seeing theirpanion lying on the ground injured, they thought that Jordan was there to rescue them. But due to the gun in his hand, they did not dare to act rashly.


    Taking advantage of their inattention, Hendrix knocked all of them down within a few moves. After that, he lost his strength and copsed onto the sofa, looking at Jordan with his eyes wide open. He had lost his fighting strength, but I could still see the reluctance in his dark eyes.


    Jordan gave him a sinister look before putting away his gun. He stepped forward and undid my ropes. He took me in his arms and strode past the pool of blood on the ground, that was flowing out of the injured the muscled men.


    Behind me, Andrea was shouting like a madwoman. I vaguely heard her screaming at those uninjured muscled men, trying to get them to carry out Hendrix''s evil deeds until the end.


    However, it was no use. When Jordan drove us out of the gate of themunity, I saw the man who had just fled talking to other people by the roadside. Behind them was a police car shing with red and blue lights.


    Jordan did not bring me back to the Roberts, nor did he bring me to the vi where he and Naomi had stayed in. Instead, we went to a house in the distant suburbs.


    It took him a lot of time to drive up from the foot of the mountain. Other than the buildings around the house, there were no other houses. It was very in line with his personality, the one where he looked down on others.


    After getting out of the car, Jordan changed from his gentleman demeanor. He dragged me into the house and threw me onto the sofa without any


    sympathy.


    "Hiss!" I had already regained my consciousness on the way there At this moment, my pain was more profound. I immediately frowned, covering my arm that got hit when I fell as I took a deep breath Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Seeing this, Jordan frowned. He held back was unwilling to give up. It was as if his anger was about to burst out at the slightest provocation.


    Sitting up straight on the sofa, I


    red back at him, telling him that was still tough and that his rudeness


    didn''t scare me in the sligh


    After a moment of confrontation, Jordan picked up a stack of magazines from the table next to him, throwing them at my face.


    The stacks of papers were not a threat to my face and they were quickly scattered all over the ground.


    I looked down, seeing a photo of me knocking open Andrea''s house. The four of us were looking at each other in embarrassment.


    To catch everyone''s eye, the paparazzi used a unique headline that read, "Four people from a wealthy family, could you do it like them?"


    The corners of my mouth twitched. These people were pretty professional to publish this so soon.


    "You can stillugh after all this?" Jordan''s tone was cold and sarcastic.


    I adjusted my mood and picked up the magazine. I looked at the best one and joked, "I''m pretty photogenic, aren''t I?"


    "What''s written on it is more exciting," Jordan said again.


    His words were full of thorns, but I wasn''t angry either. I calmly flipped through to the article at the back, reading it out loud with a rxed expression, "The richest man had a threesome at home. The wife caught her husband in the act, then begged her ex-husband to return, even willing to sink in with him. This reporter couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. He was truly a rich person who knew how to y around!"

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    Looking at the exaggeration, I couldn''t help butugh out loud. I couldn''t tell why Jordan was mad. I cleared my throat, putting away my smile before I deliberately echoed in all seriousness, "Indeed, if I were the boss, I would give a raise to the person who took those photos-"


    Halfway through my sentence, Jordan grabbed my jaw, lifting me up.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Jordan raised his eyebrows and his eyes were cold. "You''re really giving your all for Hendrix, aren''t you?"


    It seemed that this was what he was concerned about. He was unhappy when he saw that I had no bottom line whenever it came to Hendrix.


    Grasping the hand grabbing my jaw for a chance to breathe, I rebutted, "Do you even know me? I could even give up my rtionship with my brother, so why else should I care?"


    Jordan smiled, but his eyes were filled with the same coldness and bloodlust when he pointed that gun at Evan, "I just never expected you to be so despicable. Do you know that whenever you approached Hendrix, the gaze you give him and your action around him is like a dog wagging its tail!" "So what if I''m a dog!" I closed my eyes as I roared. After that, I opened my eyes again, ring at him with angry eyes. Grinding my teeth together, I said, "Even if I was a b*tch, it has nothing to do with you. What gives you the right to judge me? We have nothing to do with each other!"


    Jordan''s movements froze, and the strength in his hands loosened a little. He was stunned at first, then became furious as he exerted his strength. "Arianna, don''t act like you know what''s good for you!"


    "Likewise." A pungent smell spread out from my mouth. Trying hard not to feel gag, I swallowed the difort in my lower abdomen, the itch in my throat easing for a moment. "You''re not much better."


    "Don''tpare yourself with me." Jordan''s face was cold, his eyes sharp.


    "Is there even a difference between us? I''m chasing after Hendrix, and you... you don''t ever give up on me. I''m indeed cheap to be his ything, but at least I''m honest. What about you? You don''t even have the guts to be honest with yourself, hiding in a shady corner like a stinky rat,


    peeking at me like you used to peek at Hendrix''s life!" I sneered, the fear in me long forgotten.


    No hunter would tremble in front of their prey.


    In a rtionship, the one who fell for the other first could only surrender.


    l.ne


    All of a sudden, Jordan threw me onto the sofa in a fit. He turned his back, no longer facing me. His back was like a phantom, carrying a strong sense of oppression, but he never answered. No one knew what he was thinking.


    When people lived, they would be subject to discipline. However, when there was an exception, the rtionship between them was destined to be different.


    Jordan could tolerate me calling him a stinky rat, provingn''s analysis to be urate. Subconsciously, Jordan put himself lower than me, or he just wanted to indulge me. Whichever it was, I should add fuel to the fire.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I simply copsed on the sofa,


    fiddling with my limbs to make charming and leisurely postures as I said to myself, "Or you could kill me. Otherwise, you will have to see more things like this in the future. You would have to watch me give Hendrix my wholehearted love, the love that could have been given to you, the love that you denied. Haha."

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    "You were the one who ran away. It was you who gave up that right!" I said harshly, deliberately raising my voice so that he could hear every word. Jordan tilted his head and looked behind him as if he had heard an absurd joke. "Gave up? In this case, whether I could love you depends on your charity?"


    The word charity was a bit insulting. It was not my intention, but I had no choice but to continue. "I didn''t say that. I wanted to treat you and Hendrix fairly, but you hid. You know how much I love him. That isn''t something I can control."


    There was an old saying, the closer people were, the clearer they knew what they should say to make the other feel unbearable pain.


    Although it sounded a little sentimental, other than Naomi, I knew Jordan the longest. I knew him far better than any outsider, so it was all too easy to stab him in the heart.


    As expected, Jordan became irritated. He quickly grabbed my hand then flipped me over.


    His face was against mine as he threatened me, "Know your ce! Open your eyes and see who is the master here!"


    I panicked, choosing to be defiant. "I won''t let you get your way, even if I die!"


    Jordan remained unmoved, not pausing in the slightest as he unbuttoned his shirt. He was as cold as a machine that only knew how to carry out orders. "Fair treatment, am I right? Why not let your body choose who it likes more, mine or Hendrix''s?"


    I never thought that an arrogant person like Jordan would be so stupid as to make connections between the feelings and the body, thinking that if he got one of the two, the other woulde along as well.


    Iughed as I raised my chin, ready to bite my tongue to kill myself. Using the stubbornness in my eyes, I wanted him to know that if he couldn''t get my heart, he couldn''t get my body.


    Jordan didn''t notice the movements of my mouth, just waiting for the heat within his chest to be liberated. After unbuttoning his shirt, he reached out his hand towards me.


    I was also wearing a dress with buttons trailing all the way down The number could beparable to his shirt. The moment he stretched out his hand, Jordan frowned irritably.


    Not afraid of death, I burst outughing at this moment. Jordan''s face darkened as he directly pinched the cor of my shirt. Crack.


    I was ashamed and angry, so I bit hard on my tongue, hoping that it was true that one could die by biting off one''s tongue. I don''t want to be in so much pain to wake up in the hospital to face this unfortunate reality.


    However, while I was in so much pain that I broke out in cold sweat, I suddenly realized that Jordan was not making his next move.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I quickly loosened my tongue and opened my eyes.


    Jordan was still maintaining a superior position over me, but his cold eyes were narrowed slightly. He was staring at my left shoulder, lost in thought.


    Before I could react, Jordan seemed


    to have noticed something, tilting his head and looking at me. After that, he reached out to pinch my cheek, forcing me to open my mouth.


    His eyes were filled with killing intent when he saw the blood on my tongue. "You actually want to die again!"


    Only then did I remember that the injury on my left shoulder from being forced into a corner by him.


    The half-healed scar reminded him that this woman, whom he could not give up on, would die if he pushed her too hard.

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    I was secretly delighted. Right now, my life was the best tool over him. My life was my advantage.


    Jordan knew why I smiled, but he had no idea what to do. Finally, he pulled his hand away from me and stood aside, fastening the buttons of his shirt one by one.


    "Admitting that you don''t want to leave me now?" I coughed twice, continuing to tease him after I recovered my breath.


    "Perhaps. But from now on, you can''t go anywhere." Jordan''s movements were measured as he regained his usual calm.


    "What''s wrong? Do you think you can have me if you keep me near?" I continued to argue with him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After fastening the final button, Jordan turned around and looked at me gloomily. Not saying anything in the end, he picked up his coat from the ground and went upstairs.


    After making sure the sound of his footsteps were gone, the smile on my face immediately disappeared. I sat up, beginning to look around the room.


    The decorations were simple. There was a sofa, a chandelier, a tea table, and a dining table that was half a meter long. The kitchen was open and monochromatic. Other than the two of us, no one else seemed to be here.


    Was this Jordan''sir?


    It didn''t look like it.


    After walking around the first floor for a while, I didn''t find anything suspicious. Anyway, Jordan would not force me to submit, so I was bold enough to explore the second floor.


    There were only three rooms on the second floor. The door of the room opposite the stairs was closed. I tiptoed, pushed the door open, and went in.


    Jordan was taking a shower. The clothes he changed out of were casually ced on the sofa. He had to pass through a door to enter the bedroom. The most private room for people was the bedroom. Perhaps there would be some important evidence of his crime inside. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I looked back cautiously, making sure that the shower in the bathroom was still running before I tiptoed in.


    However, it was even more deserted


    I


    inside than I had imagined. In


    addition to the bed and high-ceiling lighting, I had a in view of the pieces of furniture. I gained nothing froming in.


    "You were willing to die for your beliefs just now, yet you''re taking the initiative, now. Don''t tell me that you are ying hard to get." Jordan hade out of the bathroom a some point, his cold voice scaring me.


    Feeling guilty, I turned around only to see his lower half wrapped in a bath towel. I subconsciously shrank back.


    Jordan did not give me the chance to react. After staring at me, he stepped forward, picking me up with one hand and carrying me to the bedroom. After that, he walked towards the bed, lifted the quilt, and threw me onto the bed.


    As soon as I got up, Jordan got on the bed as well. He hugged me andid down, trapping me with one hand as he covered me with the quilt using his other hand.


    Just as I was about to break free, Jordan used his overwhelming strength and warned, "I won''t touch you, but I want something at least. Be good."

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334


    Jordan was right about losing control after having a taste of something.


    The fish had taken the bait, so there was no reason not to bring them ashore. I could only temporarily suppress the hatred in my heart as Iy there quietly.


    Soon, I heard the sound of even breathing from beside me.


    Jordan was a clever person, so he might not be a deep sleeper. A slight sound or movement could wake him up. I''ve already irritated him too many times that day, so it wasn''t a good idea to continue provoking him. I couldn''t risk undoing what I worked so hard to get.


    I couldn''t all asleep for most of the night. When it was almost dawn, I noticed signs of Jordan waking up, so I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep.


    A few minutester, Jordan got out of bed, put on his clothes, and went downstairs.


    He made breakfast, cing on the table. By the time I arrived downstairs, he was no longer there.


    I didn''t have much appetite. Besides, I learned a lesson from the day before. I didn''t intend to eat what Jordan gave me.


    I turned back and went upstairs, nning to figure out what was in the other two rooms, yet I underestimated Jordan''s cautiousness. The two doors were locked, and I couldn''t open them.


    I looked around the house but couldn''t find any tools to undo the locks. I was a little upset.


    I wanted to call for help, only to remember that my phone and bag were left behind at Andrea''s house, and there was no avable ways ofmunication in this house.


    I had no choice but to run out of the house. I prayed that the dim light affected my visionst night, so I didn''t find any other residents. However, the truth was that I could see everything clearly from the top of the mountain. After I got out of Jordan''s house, I couldn''t find any other buildings. He was really living alone.


    I couldn''t do anything, so I went back to recuperate. After staying up for almost a day, I was sleepy and soon fell asleep. When I woke up again, it was already dark. The bedroom lights were off, but the lights in the living room were bright.


    At the end of the bed was a set of folded clothes. Jordan probably prepared those for me to change into.


    I got out of bed, walking slowly to the living room. On the sofa, Jordan was staring at hisputer with a focused expression.


    I threw away my slippers before I stepped on the soft carpet, approaching him slowly.


    When I reached the sofa, I stretched


    my neck, and I could vaguely see the messages in the dialog box, which


    had the words "the location of the transaction" mixed in it.


    It seemed that Jordan was dealing with those goods. As expected, every piece of information about the transaction was in the chat records. Everything was on hisputer, to be exact.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I braced myself, getting ready to get closer to see more clearly. Suddenly, the phone on the table vibrated. A call wasing in.


    Not noticing my presence, Jordan picked up the phone and put it on his ear, replying okay from time to time.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, but Jordan hung up the phone quickly. "Go with that."


    After putting the phone back on the table, he seemed to have felt something and looked back. Looking at my faked rxed expression, he closed hisputer with his hands before saying tly, "Why didn''t you sleep till the next morning? Was heining that I slept for too long?


    "Without a mobile phone or aputer, there''s nothing for me to do here. What else am I supposed to do? Stare at you?"


    I walked to the other side of the sofa


    and sat down with a straight face


    ording to my temperamente didn''t


    intend to be polite, especially


    after just waking up. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jordan didn''t react at all, cing theputer on the table. With one arm on the armrest, he leaned against the sofa and ordered, "Change and follow me somewhere."


    "I refuse." If I leave as soon as he called me, wouldn''t that make me toocent?

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    Jordan was not annoyed at all. He got up and to the bathroom to fix his appearance, saying, "I just took over the field from Emily, and I thought you would be interested."


    "Are you bringing me on patrol?" I turned my head to look at him. Even if I couldn''t get the data on theputer, this didn''t seem like a bad constion prize.


    However, patrols of this kind were simr to the inspections when doing business. They only brought the people closest to them. It seemed that my ce in Jordan''s heart had risen to a higher level.


    Thinking about it, I got up and went into the bedroom before Jordan could answer. Picking up the clothes on the bed, I hid under the quilt and quickly changed.


    Jordan''s bedroom had an open concept. There was only a door frame between the living room and the bedroom with no other obstacles. After changing my clothes, I got out of the quilt. Looking at my messy hair, I nned to use the bathroom mirror that Jordan was using. Fortunately, Jordan was already sitting on the sofa and waiting, so it saved me from getting into an unnecessary argument.


    When I was ready, I got into Jordan''s car. After a day of rest, I finally left this deste wastnd.


    Jordan didn''t bring theputer with him. Anyone who broke in could steal his data. Unfortunately, I didn''t have a mobile phone, so I couldn''t contact anyone. I could only watch this opportunity go by.


    Based on what I saw on TV shows, I thought that the field that Jordan mentioned must be in a ce teeming with life. After that, it was easier to make secret dealings within the dazzling lights and noisy music.


    However, when he drove into a shabby vige, I realized that I might have poor knowledge about reality.


    The vige was small, and there was


    only one way in. It could barely amodate the size of Jordan''srge car However, the narrow path extended in all directions. There would be an alley every few steps. I saw children in in clothes ying there, but soon, they disappeared out of my sight.


    Some older children chased after our car. Perhaps it had been a long time since they saw such a luxury car entering the vige.


    When the car couldn''t drive any further, Jordan got


    out of the car and walked in with me.


    Not long after, we entered a simple wooden shed. There were many people inside, some were sellers, and some were carrying goods. Without exception, they were all dressed in shabby clothes, giving off the feeling that they had not eaten in a long time.


    Jordan''s reaction was almost the


    same as mine. When he got a whiff


    of the viger''s scent, he took a handkerchief from his pocket, covering his mouth and nose with it. Frowning, he said irritably, "Maybe I should havee and saved this ce earlier."


    He thought that his factory was a masterpiece and that drug trafficking was an art.


    "Mr. Marshall." A man in a suit greeted us. He should be the only one under Jordan.


    Jordan''s brows were still tightly furrowed. He was distressed to be in an area filled withmoners.


    At this time, the man in the suit exined the transaction''s process.


    "This is the gathering ce for the entire vige. The vige chief is responsible for the connections, while the other vigers are responsible for transporting goods ording to the requirements. The situation in the vige is


    ele


    complicated. With the help of the


    vigers, buyers can get off the hook


    easier. If someone were to make a report or find any evidence, the


    whole vige would stand up


    together. So it would be hard to catch anyone unless they get rid of


    the entire vige altogether." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Emily had thought everything through bying up with this domino effect. She used the loopholes of thew to prevent them from being arrested.

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    "That''s enough.¡± Jordan was not in the mood to listen. He raised his hand and spoke to the man in the suit. "As I said, I''ll give you full responsibility for this ce. I want to see satisfactory results as soon as possible."


    "Yes, sir." The man in the suit nodded respectfully.


    I still wanted to see more, but Jordan was not willing to stay any longer. He pulled me out, quickly driving away.


    It was not until the vige was far behind the car that Jordan opened the window, letting out a sigh of relief. With one hand holding the steering wheel and the other casually resting on the window, hemented on Emily''s way of doing things. "She failed. This whole vige is such a failure. How can we ever develop in a ce like this? It''s no wonder the domestic market has been so poor. Women are so short-sighted."


    Judging from the way he spoke and how he kept mentioning the development and the market, those who didn''t know the truth would think he was doing conventional business with a bright future ahead of him.


    Dissatisfied with the patrol thatsted less than a minute and knowing he would scold me, I replied to him, "Thatst part was for me, isn''t it?"


    It was only then that Jordan processed my words. He nced at me, adjusting his posture as he exined stiffly, "You are different from those women."


    "What difference is there? The difference is that I used to be someone else''s woman while the other women you have been with aren''t. What does that make you? The perfect gentleman?"


    He would sometimes forget he was a neat freak when he was impulsive. However, I had to make him remember it in his bones lest I suffer the pain of biting my tongue once again.


    Hearing this, Jordan immediately became expressionless, and even sounded mad. "You''d better not cause trouble for no reason."


    "So it''s me who''s causing trouble?" I argued, "Who was the one who dragged me out on a long drive to have a casual look? I should be the one saying that. I do not need to put on such an act."


    After that, he turned his face aside, not intending to argue anymore.


    After a moment, Jordan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    It was already three o''clock in the morning when we returned to the vi on the top of the mountain.


    Pushing the door open, I casually kicked off my shoes, walking barefoot on the cold floor. As a result, I shivered from the cold.


    "Stop!" Behind me, Jordan had no choice but to speak


    "What else do you want?" I stopped where I was, but I didn''t look back. If I wanted to feign anger, I had to look the part.


    Jordan didn''t answer. Instead, I heard a rustling sound, then I felt him approaching me.


    "Raise your feet." Jordan''s voice came from below.


    Looking down, I saw him on one


    knee before me, holding a pair of et


    cotton slippers. Tentatively touching my toes, he said, "The floor is cold, so put this on."


    "No thanks." I raised my chin stubbornly, not giving him any face.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    My legs gave away as he forcefully lifted one of my legs. The moment my foot was in the air, he slipped the cotto slippers on for me, and it was the same for my other foot


    After doing all this, Jordan got up unhurriedly. Looking at me calmly, he said half- jokingly, "You''ve been angry for two hours already. Aren''t you tired?"

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    I still refused to look at Jordan, but I suddenly remembered theputer in the room. Gaining a sh of inspiration, I changed my mind, looked at him, and said, "I''m tired, but I can''t calm down. If you make me a bowl of chicken noodle soup, I can consider it."


    Jordan smiled but pretended to be serious. He ordered, "Wait upstairs."


    Only then did I smile and run upstairs excitedly.


    Reaching the door of the room, I felt worried. I turned back to the stairs and looked down. After making sure that Jordan was in the kitchen, I hurried back and closed the door before rushing to pick up theputer.


    I was lucky. Jordan didn''t shut off hisputer, so the screen was in standby mode. When the screen lit up, it showed the dialog box.


    I swallowed nervously. After making sure Jordan didn''te back, I scrolled through the chat history.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sure enough, they were excluding Hendrix from this deal, or he might be their actual target.


    I wanted to log into my ount to transfer the information, but it would leave a log-in record. If


    Jordan came in all of a sudden, I would not be able to delete it.


    Anxious, I caught a glimpse of the mail icon on the table, and I instantly understood what I could do.


    I clicked on Jordan''s email and opened the chat box''s interface. After that, I took a screenshot of important chat records on the screen and put it in the email.


    I added the words, "It''s me, Arianna. I hope that this cane in handy. You don''t have to reply!"


    After that, I selected the recipient, Hendrix.


    Finally, I clicked to send the email.


    I deleted the records after that.


    I closed the email, aware of the history.


    I did it in one shot. It was perfect.


    After returning the chat record to its previous interface, I finally felt relieved, breathing a sigh of relief.


    "What are you doing?" Jordan''s faint voice could be heard.


    I felt a chill down my spine as if someone had grabbed hold of me.


    I smacked my lips, triying my best to look as calm as possible. I opened the browser secretly, speaking impatiently, "What''s wrong? I''ve been bored the entire day, and yet I can''t read the news on the Inte? Do you really think I''m a criminal or something?"


    Jordan sat down with a bowl of chicken noodle soup. Putting the bowl aside, he took theputer away. After looking through carefully, he found nothing unusual.


    "Are you suspecting me?" I spoke in


    a sharp tone You were the one who brought me here and put thepute right there. You should have told me earlier if you didn''t want me to look at it. Don''t treat me


    like a thief. I''m a human being, not your ve!"


    Jordan ignored my words, putting theputer aside with a straight face. Pushing the bowl to the table in front of me, he said, "Eat up."


    He was neither annoyed nor angry, making me feel like I did no damage. If I continued to talk, it would look a little suspicious. I was hungry anyway, so I picked up the utensils and began to eat.


    That night, Jordan still wanted to hold me and sleep. At dawn, he left, taking theptop away.


    I kept thinking about the email. As I wondered if Hendrix had received it, I lost all sleepiness.


    At ten o''clock, I was so excited that I felt ufortable lying on the bed, so I decided to go out and get some fresh air.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I ran into Hendrix, who had just entered the door.


    I thought I was dreaming, so I pinched myself hard.


    "Ouch." It did hurt. It was not a dream. It was really Hendrix!


    Hendrix didn''t understand my reaction. Stunned, he asked, "What tricks are you up to again?"

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    "What?" I doubted if I was in a dream once again.


    How long had it been since Hendrix spoke to me in a tone like this?


    Taking a deep breath, Hendrix stood up straight. Lowering his head, he said coldly, "The email fromst night."


    I instantly held my breath, looking at him in confusion. For a moment, I was caught in selfme.


    He should have known how much risk I had to take to get that information. Yet he was questioning me now as if I had fooled him. What was the meaning of this?


    Could it be that my trust in him during this period of time was simply me ttering myself?


    "What email?" Jordan suddenly came from the living room with a ss of whiskey in his hand. Drinking half of the alcohol, he put his other hand on my shoulder without hesitation, saying casually, "Mind if I listened too?"


    I knew I was in the wrong, so I couldn''t say a word.


    Hendrix couldn''t suppress his anger, and his words were sarcastic. "I don''t know what tricks both of you are ying, but I''m not interested in getting involved. This is the first andst time you''ll be testing me with fake news."


    How could it be fake news?


    I looked at Jordan in shock, and the corners of his mouth curled into a confident smile. The smile on his face was faint, but it could not hide his arrogance. It was clear that he was not surprised by this oue.


    That meant that the information I stole a night ago was likely a trap ced by Jordan. His purpose was to find out how much contact I still had with Hendrix.


    How devious he was.


    He deliberately exposed the conversation, feigned nervousness, then stole theputer. I had been acting all this while. I had not expected him to y me instead.


    I underestimated him.


    What about Hendrix? Since he knew that the address was fake, he should have found a way to warn me about Jordan. How could he have an attitude like this?


    It was as if he had determined that Jordan and I were in cahoots.


    He told me many times before, but I never believed it. There was no way he would be tempted by Jordan''s n.


    I closed my lips tightly, trying to keep calm as I said, "I had no idea if the address was real or not."


    "Do I look like an idiot to you?" Hendrix almost immediately retorted, his voice cold.


    As I spoke Mooked at Jordan, who was beside me. He said


    ambiguously, "We''re living together now. No wonder Arianna changed V. her mind so quickly and intended to go against me."


    Jordan seized the opportunity to hug me even tighter. He shrugged, which irritated everyone. After that, silence prevailed.


    I quickly broke away from him,


    rolling my eyes in disgust. Then, looked at Hendrix and said sincerely, "You should believe me, Hendrix. You will, right?"


    Jordan had already seen through my betrayal, so I didn''t need to keep pretending. In this case, it was better to be frank and show my sincerity, so I could at least get a positive answer from Hendrix. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hendrix suddenly sneered as he asked, "Do you want to know my answer?"


    I nodded. "You should have given me the answer a long time ago."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jordan stepped forward and stood side by side with me, the smile on his face fading away. "I want to know as well."


    Hendrixughed before suddenly bing indifferent. He said naturally, "All right then. Let''s y a game. Show me your hands."


    I failed to keep up with his train of thought. "A Game?"

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    "Uh- huh." Hendrix raised his eyebrows as he looked at my right hand by my side.


    Somehow, I reached out my hand.


    After, Hendrix reached out, writing down his surname on my palm.


    After he finished writing, he took back his hand and looked up at me, "What did I write?"


    This scene was somewhat familiar. When Hendrix found out Jordan had asked someone to impersonate me, he yed this game with me in the car.


    Back then, the answer was...


    "Roberts." I looked at him, saying in a daze.


    "You''re wrong." Hendrix was merciless, yet his words were the same.


    "No way. I saw it clearly. It''s Roberts." I was calm as I said the same words asst time, looking at him intently.


    Standing to one side, Jordan looked left and right, not knowing what was going on.


    After that, Hendrix said, "I''ll give you another chance."


    He held my hand, writing down the word Aurelia.


    There was a lump in my throat. I began to sob as I said with tears andughter, "It''s my daughter''s name."


    Hendrix smiled faintly for a while before taking back his hand, "Wrong again."


    After a pause, he said, stressing every syble, "This is my answer."


    After that, he left without looking back.


    I stood where I was, even forgetting to take back my hand. I let my tears fall down my cheeks, yet my heart was filled with familiar warmth. Jordan didn''t forget to take the opportunity to add insult to injury. "See? He is the man you are sacrificing everything for. Even if what you said was true, he would never believe you. To him, you would always be wrong."


    What Jordan didn''t know was what Hendrix said to me when west yed this game.


    "I wrote Arianna both times."


    "The wrong answers are not always wrong, this is our secret."


    I finally understood Hendrix''s intentions back then. He told me with his actions that he would choose me forever, even if it was wrong.


    Feeling a lifetime''s worth of ease, I


    almost couldn''t hide the ecstasy in my heart. However, hearing Jordan''s sarcasm temporarily suppressed that feeling. I gave him a slight dook, retorting angrily, "Are you happy now? Hendrix will never trust me again."


    Jordan was not used to my temper. He was a little happy as he


    continued to ridicule me, "I''m just reminding you that you can''t have your cake and eat it too. What''s wrong with this? At least now you can be by my side wholeheartedly."


    I hated his self-confidence. Raising my voice, I took the chance to cry andin.


    "Wholeheartedly? Well, I have no


    heart now. Hendrix is the person I


    weline


    have loved my entire life. Every moment of my youth and memories and even my life are connected to him. You made him hate me, and that is a thousand times more painful than cutting my heart with a knife. Do you even know how painful it is to be hated by the person you love? You wouldn''t know that since you only hit me when I am down. Your happinesses from torturing me. You are a cold-blooded executioner, so you might as well kill me right now!"


    The space between Jordan''s eyebrows gradually grew smaller. He looked at me silently, and I did not know what he was thinking.


    I didn''t have the mood to guess. I took this opportunity to release my emotions by slumping to the ground as I leaned on the wall. Disheartened, I looked at the ground.


    I was wondering when Hendrix had started to arrange all this. However, I appeared like a woman who was abandoned by her husband.


    Wearing only one slipper on my feet, not caring where the other was, I sobbed and mumbled to myself, "He doesn''t love me anymore. He really doesn''t love me anymore..."


    After a while, Jordan''s cell phone rang. He returned to the living room, answered the phone call before hurrying out with his coat.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    The moment the door closed, my tears stopped.


    I calmly got up from the ground and put on my slippers. After that, I washed my face before taking out some ingredients from the refrigerator to make myself pasta to eat.


    Crying took a lot of energy! I was already hungry as soon as Hendrix left.


    From this point of view, it was not easy for actors to make money.


    As I ate the pasta, I couldn''t help but think about how Jordan would treat me as it affected my next step.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, after what happened today, in this well-matched battle, Jordan had already retreated. If he made a concession, that could be my chance to mess things up.


    Now that I was 100% sure about Hendrix''s feelings, all I had to do was do my best to assist him.


    Hendrix would fight for his career while I would fight for his heart.


    After confirming this fact, I was in a rare good mood. I kept eating until I finished all the pasta |


    cooked.


    When I went upstairs, I saw one of the doors left ajar. Judging from theyout, it should be the study. Theputer that Jordan had used was ced on the desk.


    I looked at the door and went straight into the bedroom, kicking the door shut with a bang.


    After what happened a day ago, I learned something. Jordan had set up everything in this house to make a fool out of me. Nothing was valuable. Therefore, it was better to be quiet than to make any moves. I simplyid back on the bed and slept.


    When I was between dream and reality, I felt someone holding me from behind. I immediately woke up, getting up from the bed. I turned on the nightmp.


    I frowned when I saw Jordan''s face. Right away, I stormed out of the bedroom and stomped into the living room.


    Jordan caught up with me at the


    door, grabbing my wrist with hisrge hand as he said impatiently, "What are you doing? It''s the middle of the night!"


    "Let me go! Let go of me!" I used all my strength to break free. I then turned around and rushed out of the door, running downstairs.


    I ran out of the house, opening the door to Jordan''s car.


    As I expected, he didn''t have the habit of removing his car key when he lived in a sh*tty ce like this.


    Jordan also came out at this same time. I quickly bent down and got into the car. Turning the key to turn on the engine, I turned the steering wheel flooring the elerator without hesitation, avoiding Jordan''s attempt at stopping me. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At thest moment, Jordan opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.


    "Stop the car!" Jordan lost his gentlemanly demeanor and roared, "I asked you to stop the car, Arianna. Do you hear me!?"


    I held the steering wheel tightly, ignoring his existence as I maintained the highest speed I could control.


    It was a downhill road with many tight corners. It was a death trap at the speed I was going.


    Of course, I didn''t want to die, but


    right now, I was just a woman who was hated by her beloved. It was seemed normal not to value my life. There was nothing more convincing thanosing control as I drove and ending up in an ident. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At thest turn, I loosened my grip on the steering wheel on purpose and waited for death to embrace us.


    Jordan quickly reached out to control the steering wheel, his voice full of anger. "You''re nuts!"


    However, he couldn''t turn back the car back quickly enough. We took the corner at a high speed.


    The sports car lost control in an instant. It broke through the protective fencing, rushing straight down the hillside before flying up into the air.


    In the air, Iughed crazily, saying to myself, "I AM nuts. Without Hendrix, I have lost everything.


    What''s the point of living?"

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    The next second, the violent impact shook the car, and the airbag exploded out, hitting me hard on the head.


    Finally, the car hit a big tree and stopped.


    Before I lost all consciousness, Jordan''s threats as he gnashed his teeth echoed in my ears, "If you die, I will kill your children, Aaron, the Moore Family, and the Reid family. I will kill all of them and send them down to their graves with you!"


    I said nothing.


    When I regained consciousness, the re was so intense that I couldn''t open my eyes. I almost thought that I was in heaven. When I opened my eyes, I saw a familiar chandelier.


    Was I home?


    Wanting to see the situation clearly, I turned my head only to see a familiar figure standing in front of a French window.


    I might as well turn my face to the other side. What was the use in looking at him?


    A momentter, I heard a ghostly cold voice. "Do you not want to see me that much?"


    I frowned, wondering if he had eyes behind him orExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    something.


    "You don''t have any backbone, do you?" Jordan said again.


    I didn''t want to talk to him. I kept pretending he was air.


    "I''ll kill Hendrix."


    "You don''t have the guts!" I blurted out. After that, I was annoyed to know that I had fallen into his trap.


    Jordan sneered as he walked to my bedside. Looking at me coldly, he said, "You already died once, so you don''t owe him anything now. You don''t have to love him anymore."


    "Sorry, I can''t do that," I said stubbornly.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you''re willing, I''ll help you." Jordan suddenly became very patient as if he was afraid of angering me. Lowering his voice, he said, "The score you gave us does not count anymore. From now on, I''llpete fairly with the Hendrix in your memories.


    Was he ying a new trick?


    I stared at him suspiciously and said unconvinced, "Opportunity knocks but once, so why should I give you another chance?"


    "You will." Jordan''s lips curved into


    an unusually sincere smile. "Time can erase everything. I will be with you for the rest of your life. Arianna, if you still want to live, give me


    I you


    another chance. I won over?


    down."


    I had to admit, that fake smile still suited Jordan. His current appearance was sincere and expectant, like amb waiting to be ughtered. What an ugly smile he had.


    Within this ugly smile, I seemed to see the hope of being reunited with Hendrix once again.


    After that, I looked at him in silence, not refusing after a long time.


    After the long silence, Jordan confirmed my answer. Showing a happy smile like a kid experiencing his first love, he stood by the bed for a long time before he left.


    After that, he moved into the Roberts home in the name of taking care of me.


    He was not injured at all, so everything was fine. He patiently stayed by my side, taking care of me.


    Except for private things like taking a shower! He supposedly wanted to help me with it, but at my insistence, he finally found another female caretaker to help me with that.


    I was stuck in bed for three days, and almost every night, Jordan would leave for some time. Gradually, his time away grew longer.


    On the morning of the fifth day, I woke up as usual. The lights in the bedroom were not turned on, but a man was sitting on a stool beside the bed.


    I thought it was Jordan, so I had no intention of talking to him. I turned over, pretending to be asleep.


    Soon, the bed behind me sank a


    little. I thought that Jordan wanted to take advantage of me. As soon as his hand touched me, I said impatiently, "I told you, I don''t like


    being forced like this." Content


    belongs to


    "Arianna." The man''s voice was hoarse and low. Who else could it be but Hendrix?


    "Honey." He called out to me again and held me tightly in his arms like he wanted to fuse into me.


    Was this a dream?

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    My tears fell uncontrobly. Afraid I wouldn''t remember Hendrix''s temperature, I didn''t dare to move.


    "You''re so stupid. How can you not remember the secret between us? I shouldn''t have told you the truth so soon. I''m sorry."


    He buried his head in my neck, his stubble gently rubbing my cheeks. The next second, hot tears fell into my ears, instantly igniting my suppressed emotions.


    "Hendrix!"


    By then, I couldn''t care less about losing everything after waking up from my dream, so I buried my face in his chest to breathe in his familiar scent. The bedroom was so dark that I couldn''t see his face. I touched his back a few more times to confirm that he was real and not just my illusion. "It really is you!" I put my arms around his neck, not caring about my image.


    In the darkness, my hand slipped across his cheek, Hendrix''s face looked so surreal.


    "You''re so sloppy." I smiled bitterly, making fun of his stubble, which was neither too long nor too short. Imagining Hendrix''s mature look, I couldn''t help butugh.


    Hendrix held the back of my head, cradling me into his arms. Breathing a sigh of relief, he said, "I thought you really didn''t want to live anymore. I haven''t slept for days."


    Hearing this, I felt a burst of pain in my chest. I stubbornly asked him to let go, "You came here to see me, and now you know that I''m fine, go back and rest. I don''t want you to die of exhaustion instead of in Jordan''s hands."


    "Give me ten minutes. I''ll leave in ten minutes. I''m too tired, so charge me, all right?"


    He was obviously very tired, but I had no resistance against that coaxing tone of his, so I let him do whatever he wanted.


    He said he wanted to recharge, but


    after a while, he opened his mouth "On the day of your ident, I stayed at the nearest safety exit from the emergency room, with a fully loaded revolver in my hand. If you had died, I would have gone and killed him before I joined you in death." N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Later, even when you were out of danger, I was still worried. I had to find something for Jordan to do every day, so he would leave. It wasn''t until today that I finally found a chance to see you. I''m sorry that I didn''t give you enough confidence."


    "I think you have taken too many anti-depressants, which affected your memory. Arianna, I want to tell you this, face-to-face, that I believe in you, always. Everything I did back them was to dispel Jordan''s suspicions. As long as you are alive, you must never hurt yourself again."


    After speaking his thoughts, Hendrix looked like the weight had been lifted off his shoulder. He seemed relieved. Adjusting into a morefortable position, he stuck to me tightly.


    "Also, the gunst time¡ª"


    "You''re such a nag, Mr. Roberts." I had already burst into tears. How could I listen to him anymore? I sniffled as Linterrupted his detailed exnations. I squeezed his lips together with my hands and them said as if I were showing off, "Believe me, while your acting was good, my acting wasn''t too bad either. When I used the gun on myself or caused §à§ä§ã the car ident, I knew that I wouldn''t die. Since I''m afraid of death, there''s no way I kill myself. Please promise your dear wife that you''ll focus on fighting the bad guys and not get distracted, all right?"


    Hendrix didn''t reply. Instead, he raised his chin with a hum.


    "All right?" After asking, I felt that something was wrong. Remembering I had my hands over his mouth, I let go of him, returning his freedom.


    Hendrix suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, "Looks like I am more likely to die by your hands."


    "Well, well, wouldn''t you still be able to flirt as a ghost if you die by my hands?" I retorted.

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    "I would never dare! Haha," Hendrixughed in a low voice. He hugged me tightly once more, nuzzling my neck, "I have to go."


    My smile faded, and I hugged him as I nodded hard. "All right."


    However, I was reluctant to let go.


    In the heavy silence, we hugged each other for another minute. Finally, Hendrix let go of me first, getting off the bed and walking out quietly.


    I reached out to touch the space next to me. The bed was slowly getting colder and returning to its original shape.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was lost in thought as I recalled the scene just now. Suddenly, I shuddered, scampering to turn on the light switch like a madwoman.


    When the lights turned on, I looked back and saw that the other half of the bed was the same as when I went to bed, but there were some wrinkles on it, proving that he was here.


    I was fully awake as I held the quilt, so I sat on the bed in a daze until dawn.


    The hug from Hendrix gave me a lot of strength. At seven sharp, I got out of bed and made breakfast for the first time since I returned.


    When Jordan came back, he went upstairs directly. Finding that I was not there, he ran down in a hurry and picked up the phone. He was about to make angry calls when he bumped into me as I walked out of the kitchen.


    Our eyes met, and I calmly lifted the two tes in my hand, "Do you want to eat with me?"


    Jordan hid his anger, instantly bing gentle again. As if he could not believe what he saw, he nodded and said, "Okay."


    At the table, there was only the sound of our knives and forks clinking against the te. Jordan ate slowly and carefully, but he nced at me from time to time.


    I rolled my eyes and said casually, "Would you stop dealing with those goods?"


    "What?" Jordan was stunned for a moment before he realized what I was talking about, and he immediately stopped what he was doing. "If I don''t, will you ept me?"


    I shrugged. "At least you won''t be that annoying."


    Jordan''s face froze, and he agreed, "I''ll think about it."


    Well, at least it wasn''t a direct refusal.


    ???


    After a pause, he said, "I''ve made an appointment with Freya for you. Since you have had breakfast, you should meet your friends. It would be good for your health."


    I was surprised by his kindness. Then, he took a credit card and passed it to me. "There isn''t a password on this."


    I looked at the card before I looked at him once again, "You can''t buy my love with money."


    "I know." Jordan cut the sausage


    your card, and it takes time to be reced. It''s not appropriate to keep asking your friends to pay the bill."


    unhurriedly. "However, you''ve lost et


    "How thoughtful of you," I teased.


    "I have more perks than that. You will find out more in the future," Jordan said seriously.


    Having no intention to listen to his self- praise again, I quickly took the card and said, "I''ll take it. Quickly finish eating."


    Jordan opened his mouth, wanting to say something more. I quickly held out a hand, making a gesture to stop him, "Let''s keep quiet during meals and bedtime."


    Jordan gave up.


    Holding Jordan''s card, I brought Freya to the most luxurious shopping mall in the city.


    In the end, it wasn''t until Freya couldn''t bring herself to walk further that she dragged me into a coffee shop.


    "After paying that bill, the sales assistant wouldn''t have to worry about eating or drinking anymore, Arianna." Freya joked, stirring the coffee in front of her.


    "Who doesn''t love free money? It''s okay to help those in need since it''s not honest money. Take all those bags backter. You can keep them if you like or donate them if you don''t," I said impatiently.

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    As soon as we finished speaking, Freya''s phone rang. She picked it up and in less than two seconds and passed it to me, saying, "It''s for you." After that, she mouthed the word Jordan.


    I took the phone impatiently from Freya and raised my voice, "What do you want? Are you keeping an eye on me?"


    It had only been three hours since I left home. Couldn''t he give me a chance to catch my breath?


    Jordan smiled faintly and said, "I''m just calling to remind you toe back early. There are guests at home today."


    "Those people are your guests. Why do you need me to entertain them? Who do you think I am? A prostitute?" I didn''t mince words with him at all.


    Perhaps Jordan was a masochist. Otherwise, why was it that the more I scolded him, the more interested he was in me?


    Jordan was not annoyed at all. Instead, he chuckled and said, "Remember, you''ve gotten some benefits from me. Arianna, I saw what you''ve done with the credit card."


    He set me up! I knew it.


    "You gave me the card yourself! Now you''re asking me to use my body to pay back the debt?!"


    Jordan did not try to answer hurriedly, "So are you saying that you don''t want to pay back your debts?" "You-"


    Mad, I hung up directly as I gritted my teeth, wanting to throw the card in his face.


    He was literally the evilest businessman in the world.


    In less than a minute, the phone suddenly vibrated again. I looked at the screen, and it was Jordan again. He said, "I''ll wait for you at home. See you."


    "F*ck you!" I corsed angrily. My voice


    was so loud that it attracted quite a lot of attention that even Freya couldn''t stand it. "Didn''t you say that Jordan has be very loyal to you


    now? How can he still make you so


    angry?"


    I didn''t know what to say and just threw the phone back to her and said, "It''s a long story. Anyway, could you apany me to go back and return those bagster?"


    "How could we do that just because


    of a call thatsted like a few seconds? We''re here to shop, so we must enjoy ourselves. It wouldn''t be good for us to go back and return them now." Freya was trying to talk about the meaning of life as she picked up her coffee and took a sip leisurely.


    Seeing how rxed she was, I couldn''t stay angry anymore. So I shook my head then copied her and enjoyed the coffee calmly.


    At this moment, a group of


    well-dresseddies came in as they were also tired of shopping. Perhaps our seating location was good so §Ö the sharp-eyed ones immediately noticed us and came forward to greet us, "Miss Moore, Mrs. Roberts. Qops. How careless of me, Miss Reid. What a coincidence. Do you also like the coffee here?"


    Freya was good atmunicating with people. She smiled without looking too happy, "Yes, it''s not bad here. But we like it here because of the good environment."


    One of the most popr selling points of this cafe was the warm and elegant environment. No wait, I should say peaceful environment... At least, it was until they showed up.


    Anyone smart enough could tell that Freya did not intend to invite them to join us at the table.


    However, the woman who greeted us seemed oblivious. She walked to the seat next to Freya, sat down, and said calmly, "Miss Moore, we have quite a few people with us. Please squeeze in a little more."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Freya became ufortable and upset. Her expression didn''t look good at all, but in the end, she couldn''t help but squeeze towards the farthest seat. It was difficult for her to even stretch her legs.


    She wasn''t the only one.


    Being caught in the middle, I was in a dilemma. Freya and I exchanged our gazes and were full of despair.


    Just as we were about to slip away, I suddenly felt someone gently patting my right leg.


    I looked down and saw the woman on my right reaching out to me with a piece of paper in her hand. When she noticed that I was looking, she let go instantly, and the paper fell on my skirt.


    At the same time, she drew back her hand, looking as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    Without thinking at all, I grabbed the paper in my hand and got up abruptly. With a gloomy face, I said, "Enough, it''s so noisy here. Get out of my way. I''m going out."


    Freya looked at me as if she saw her savior. As she expressed her admiration towards me, she stood up and said, "Did you hear what she said? Are you all blind? Get out of the way!"


    They werepletely frightened by our attitude and eventually made way for us.


    When I walked out of the cafe and saw the toilet sign, I immediately dragged Freya in with me.


    After making sure that no one was inside any of the cubicles, I unveiled the paper in my hand to her.


    "Where did you get this from?" Freya was in the middle of fixing her makeup, but she paused and asked nervously.


    "From those women just now," I answered truthfully.


    "No wonder. Here I was wondering who were those stupid women." Freya said thoughtfully, "Hurry up and open it."


    I unfolded the note and revealed its contents.


    "Map received and currently being analyzed. If anything happens, contact this number."


    Since it mentioned a map, I could guess the sender. "They''re with Cyrus."


    "Cyril''s older brother?" Freya asked.


    "Yes." I nodded. "Last time, Jordan took me to an ind where all his goods were produced. I remembered the location roughly and asked Cyril to bring him the map."


    Freya nodded and did not ask any more questions.


    I thought for a moment and asked Freya for her phone, "Can you lend me your phone. We might be able to get something out of Jordan''s card. Let me take a picture and send it to him."


    After that, we memorized the number written on the paper and flushed it away. Then, we left as if nothing had happened.


    To be safe, we went to another shopping mall and took the initiative to talk to people from some rich and powerful families. We talked to them for a while before going back home.


    Freya sent me home and left. She wanted to look for Anne, so I didn''t invite her to stay.


    There were a few luxury cars parked at the door.


    They were most probably Jordan''s guests, so I didn''t pay much attention to them.


    But as soon as I entered the door, I saw Valerie and Pedro.


    "Mom, Dad, why are you both here?"


    As soon as I put down my bag, I could hear Aaron''s voice at the door. "Don''t forget about Emma and me."


    I couldn''t figure out what was going on, so I looked at Aaron, trying to read his face for answers.


    Aaron moved his lips and raised his chin to point at the stairs.


    I followed where he was pointing, and saw Jordan, who was wearing casual clothes, as he walked down and said, "I told them toe.4 thought that you might want to have a meal with your family. Am I right?"


    While he was talking, he was already in front of me. "I''ll give you back what you have lost. Are you happy?"


    Looking at his inexplicably confident expression, I was helpless and said nothing.


    Jordan was there when I fell out with Aaron, but I couldn''t understand why he felt that he could ease our rtionship.


    In truth, we didn''t argue for real.


    But this meal was still as awkward


    as it could be. Although Jordan triedBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    his best to seem easygoing, he


    couldn''t hide his attitude of being


    superior. Every word he said was like ordering his subordinate around


    without consideration. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Uncle Pedro, Aunt Valerie, you both are wee to move in and enjoy the family life together."


    "Aaron, men shouldn''t act so petty. After tonight, let''s just put those things behind and pretend it never happened. You and Arianna will still be loving siblings."


    Aaron and Valerie did not respond. The atmosphere was so awkward that it was getting harder to breathe.


    In the end, I couldn''t stand it


    anymore. I didn''t want to let Aaron and the others go through such an awkward meal, so I threw the bowl and stood up, "That''s enough, I will solve my family problems myself. You don''t have to act all noble and gracious here!"

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    I ran into the room, mmed the door, and walked towards the French window.


    Jordan quickly pushed the door open and walked in.


    He carefully closed the door, came close to my back, and stopped for a moment. His long arms circled me, trying to hold me in his arms.


    I stiffened, turned around, and swiftly took a step back to avoid his arms. I did not want him holding me.


    Jordan''s hands were awkwardly holding up in the air, and he was stunned at my evasion. We exchanged gazes, and he noticed my furious eyes as well.


    After a while, he drew back his hands and put them into his pockets. He sighed deeply, "I don''t understand what you are angry about."


    Of course, he wouldn''t understand. Anyone who had a bottom line wouldn''t be able to pretend that nothing had happened, especially after seeing her close family working together with an evil person and epting him as one of them. Why did he think that one sentence would be enough to fix a broken rtionship?


    He was not doing it for my good, but instead, he was humiliating my family and me.


    There was a line between hell and the human world. It was not up to him to do cross-over whenever he wanted. What he did firmly belonged in the realms of hell.


    After a long confrontation, Jordan was dissatisfied with my continuous silence. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Your family is reuniting and making peace just like before. Isn''t this what you want?"


    What I wanted most was that he had never appeared in my life and disappeared from the face of this earth.


    Jordan would never have thought of this. In his eyes, he still felt that he could change everything. He was so self-righteous, just like how he wanted topete with Hendrix, who shared a rtionship with me for more than ten years.


    I didn''t speak as I looked at him as if I was watching a clown put on an act.


    Jordan sighed helplessly and asked gloomily, "You still want to be with Hendrix, do you?"


    "What do you want me to do? He is my first love. I can''t just pretend that he never existed. I need time, and I don''t know how long will it take. You were the one that kept saying you wanted to help me forget him, yet you keep mentioning him again and again. If you mind it so much, stop trying to please me!" I retorted.


    Jordan suddenlyughed. Although his eyes had no killing intent, there was destion and mockery. "Besides Hendrix''s name, there is nothing else that can make you talk so much to me."


    He was right. Hendrix was the thorn I nted in his heart. We had that inmon, Hendrix was our trigger point.


    The more jealous he was, the more unbearable he will feel.


    He deserved it.


    I looked at his expression indifferently and pursed my lips. I had nothing else to say.


    He deserved it after all he had done.


    "You make me feel like I am doing all this for nothing." Jordan lowered his head and looked depressed.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The light shore on his face and the shadows covered most of his expression, but his eyshes were particrly obvious. They were long and slightly curved, thick and dense. The genes of the Marshall family were indeed excellent. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was a pity that there wasn''t anything good about him other than his looks.


    Not long after, he said to himself, "Forget it, I chose to do this anyway. It''s not your fault."


    After a brief pause, he regained his spirit and raised his head to look at me with eyes full ofpromise and expectation. "It''s my fault that didn''t do well enough. Maybe it''s just like as you said, I haven''t learned how to be good to a person. Can you teach me how to do that, Arianna? Teach me the ways to your heart?"


    The ones who fell in love first had no pride. They would constantly be in denial and lying to themselves, so the ones they fell for would look at them in the eye.


    Bottom lines were meant to be broken through.

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    I crossed my arms and rubbed them as I was feeling a little cold. I looked at him calmly and said, "You can''t do what I want you to do, but you like to give me things that I don''t want at all. You love and treat someone with yourself as the center. We are from two different worlds. I have nothing to teach you."


    Jordan''s expression changed again. His expression turned dark, and his breath became frighteningly cold.


    Was he angry again?


    Was it because he couldn''t bear to hear those words?


    Well, he should have seen thising.


    It would only be fair if this ufortable feeling affected his mind and made him unable to eat or sleep.


    In this silence, Jordan said slowly, word by word, "Hendrix doesn''t love you, yet you gave up your principles for him, again and again. I kept giving you chances, but you are still harsh to me. Arianna, don''t you think that you''re being unfair?"


    What a joke! He was a devil, who trampled on people''s lives and brought disaster to everyone, was actually hoping to be treated fairly.


    If things were fair, how about those whose families were destroyed because of his drugs? What about Hendrix''s life, my life, and the bullet Evan had to suffer from? Who could we turn to for justice?


    Moreover, he constantly mentioned Hendrix. It was obvious that he didn''t love me at all. It was just a kind of desire for victory and possession that was more stubborn than Andrea''s.


    But I couldn''t openly admit my prejudice against him, so I had to let it go and deal with him patiently, "Fine, I apologize. I should be responsible for what happened today as well. So we are even now."


    "But I hope that things like secretly arranging for my family toe won''t happen again. The Reid family has rules, and they can''t ept you. You can''t use tricks to force them into this. I owe them enough. I don''t want to make trouble for them anymore."


    "Okay, I promise you, I won''t do anything to your family." Jordan''s face rxed a little, and he agreed without hesitation.


    "Okay." I let go of my hands and rested them on the sides of my body, which meant that I was less defensive.


    "But Arianna," Jordan suddenly spoke and pulled out his right hand from the pocket. Suddenly, there was a diamond ring in his hand.


    It was a pink diamond, glittering and translucent. The diamond reflected the light of different colors. It was a dazzling sight.


    "In exchange, put it on for me," Jordan said as he lifted the ring.


    Rings were used in a marriage as a lifelong pledge. It represented all the romance of love.


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t know when he had the idea of being with me for the rest of his life. I stood still on the spot and didn''t know what to say.


    "Put it on. Whenever I see it, I will never give up," Jordan said.


    "Even if I want you to die?" I asked coldly.


    "Even if you want me to die." Jordan repeated with a determined look in his eyes.


    "Okay." I took the ring, raised my left hand, and put it on my middle finger. "Satisfied?"


    Jordan''s eyes were full of smiles. He §Ö pursed his lip but couldn''t suppress his smile. Only then did I notice that he had a ring on his left hand as welt... on his ring finger.


    I thought that he wouldn''t know about the meaning of wearing a ring on the ring finger, so I deliberately avoided this topic. For a moment, felt guilty and was afraid that he would force me to give up the position that belonged to Hendrix, so 14ooked away and pretended not to know anything.


    "Alright, let''s go downstairs and eat. I''m taking you to a meeting tonight." I didn''t know if Jordan was teasing me or not but he deliberately reached out the hand that had the ring and held my hand.


    He looked so frank that I had nothing to worry about. I reached out to hold his hand and let him lead me downstairs.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    When we went downstairs, Aaron and the others had already left.


    We ate something before I took a shower and changed my clothes. Then, Jordan personally drove us out.


    After experiencing what had happened in the poor vigest time, I didn''t have much expectation for this night. He just wanted me to show up, and at the same, he was worried that I would run away, so he brought me with him.


    But when the car drove into an elegant vi, I knew that I had once again mistaken Jordan''s thoughts.


    When I got out of the car, I was still confused. Jordan walked around the car to my side and put his hand on my shoulder. He took me through an antique corridor and said, "Let me show you my sincerity."


    I had no idea what he was trying to do.


    Along the way, I noticed that there weren''t any other guests in this vi. Besides two waiters, there was no one else around. I wondered how a business could sustain itself with such a small crowd, especially in Jarold City, where everything was so expensive.


    Jordan''s private room was easy to recognize. Some strong-looking bodyguards, holding walkie-talkies and wearing earpieces were standing guard at the door. They could monitor any slight movements within dozens of meters away.


    The bodyguards there were experiences^ ones. When Jordan brought me in, they did not react at all. They stood still like robots.


    The decorations in the room were different from the outside. It had modern pieces of furniture that were simple yet luxurious. The painting on the wall seemed to be forcibly added into the room, so it looked particrly odd.


    After passing through another door, we turned a corner and officially entered the private room.


    There was only a huge round table in the private room, and many people were seated around it. Several older people were waiting for us with impatient expressions. The people sitting on the opposite side of them were rtively young, both men and women, and surprisingly, Hendrix was one of them.


    We were thest to arrive. Jordan asked me to sit down on the main seat while he stood aside and apologized, "My apologies for beingte. We were caught up with something."


    After that, a waiter came over with a chair, and only then did he sit down next to me.


    I subconsciously nced at Hendrix. He ced one hand on the table and the other casually on the back of the chair. He looked rxed, but his fingertips were constantly tapping on the table, revealing his anxiety.


    Jordan also noticed him and said in an unfriendly tone, "Who said you could sit here?"


    One of the elders whose hair waspletely gray answered before Hendrix could say anything, "You''ve been away recently, and Hendrix has handled a lot of things well. So a few of us made the decision and let him temporarily take over Timothy''s position."


    "That''s right," A bald old man next to him said in a strange tone, "Everyone saw what Hendrix could do. Besides, if someone hadn''t secretly reported us to the policest time, Timothy wouldn''t have died at such a young age, It was a huge mess back then, and it was thanks to Hendrix for the speedy recovery of that mess. Jordan, since you don''t want to meddle with these small issues, I think you should leave them to


    Hendrix instead."


    He mentioned secretly reporting to the police... This was probably the one when Hendrix got injured. It seemed that these people were the ones who sold drugs in cahoots with Jordan.


    I knew that Hendrix was ambushed at that time, but I didn''t know that someone had died. It seemed like it was much dangerous than I had imagined. But it seemed like Hendrix had won a lot of support by using the fact that Jordan had betrayed his friend.


    At least he gained an advantage after going through that horrible incident.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jordan smiled faintly and asked the two condescending old men, "What are you both trying to imply?"

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    Jordan was not angry and did not raise his voice either. He was calm, but there seemed to be a chilling rageing from him. It was like everyone could feel the aura that he released at that moment.


    As soon as Jordan said those words, those who pushed him to hand over his power stopped talking.


    No one dared to say a word.


    At this moment, a sharp female voice sounded, "Francis and Grayson were telling the truth. It doesn''t matter if you want to spend your time in yourfortable bed till the day you die. But don''t dy the progress of the group."


    Only then did I notice that there was another woman at this table full of men. She had modellike facial features and was more imposing than Emily. She looked cold on the outside, and her lipstick color was very dark. One phrase came to mind, femme fatale.


    She nced at me after realizing that I was looking at her, then looked away in less than a second.


    Unexpectedly, Jordan was very pleased with her words. He smiled mockingly and said, "Okay, I ept all of your opinions. I will spend more time on thepany''s affairs from now onwards."


    Everyone was dubious and had different perspectives after hearing his words. They did not answer, and there was dead silence at the table.


    Seeing that no one responded, Jordan leaned back against his chair. He naturally crossed his hands in front of his chest and said casually, "Tell me what all of you think about getting into the Zuckerburg market."


    After hearing this, Kingsley, who was next to Jordan, said, "Well, allow me a few words. I think that there are too many risks in Zuckerburg. There are too many uncertainties, and the police are more strictpared to any other ce in the world. The slightest carelessness would wipe all of us out. I don''t think we should risk it."


    Grayson also agreed, "When we first joined the group, the condition was that we don''t touch thisnd in our country and just earn from the foreign markets as we continue living our lives. Let''s not go too far, or we might end up not even having a safe ce to hide."


    Francis was also at an old age. Of course, he was on their side. He nodded repeatedly and said, "That''s true. Look at those who work in the underground society. How many of them can go to public ces like us? We shouldn''t be too greedy."


    Jordan nodded and then turned to look at the beautifuldy. "Do you think this way as well?"


    The woman didn''t even look up and just said tly, "I''ll pass on this."


    "In that case, I now announce that Rosalie will be in full charge of the local market and will handle the necessary handover with my assistantter. Any questions?" Jordan ignored Hendrix and made the decision himself.


    After hearing these words, the old men became upset. It was as if they were sitting on needles.


    "Whatever." Rosalie just said a word, got up and left.


    Hendrix followed closely behind and went out as well.


    In the room, only a young man who had no power and a group of old men looked at each other in dismay. They dared not say anything about Jordan''s decision.


    However, the young man was more


    sensible. Knowing who had theN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    utmost power in the room, he


    immediately changed his expression and came forward to please Jordan, "Mr. Jordan, it''ll be too hard Rosalie to manage such a big market alone. How about Thelp her?"


    Jordan looked down at him, then nodded and said lightly, "Okay."


    "Ah! Great! I promise I will do a good job!" The man smiled happily and handed me his name card, "Mrs.


    Jordan, you are the only woman


    at


    Mr. Jordan had brought to this high- level meetings. If you have any problems in the future, you can look for me at any time. My name is Teddy!"


    "Do you want to die?" Jordan directly gave Teddy a deadly stare.


    n¨¦


    "Mr. Jordan, you''re so protective." Teddy smiled and quickly took back his name card. Then, he sped his hands together and apologized repeatedly, "I didn''t mean anything, so sorry, my sincere apologies, Mr. Jordan. I''m sure both of you are kind people. Please forgive me.


    "Get lost," Jordan scolded. Teddy hurriedly packed up and left, not daring to say a word.


    Seeing that he had gone far away, Jordan tilted his head and asked, "Are you okay?"


    I shrugged to show that it was not a big deal. Then, I couldn''t help but say, "He does look like a Teddy bear."


    It was supposed to be a joke to ease the atmosphere, but my words seemed to trigger the old men. As soon as I finished speaking, they left one after another.

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "It seems like your people don''t like me very much."


    Jordan smiled faintly, "I don''t need them to like you. You only have to know that I like you, and that''s enough."


    "That sounds a little disgusting. Can''t you speak normally?" I shrank my neck, shivered in disgust, then avoided him when he trieding closer. Jordan seemed to be in a good mood, so he didn''t argue with me this time. He just got up, pulled me up, and led me out through another door that led to the vi rooftop.


    It was very cold during winter in Jarold City, especially at night. It looked like it was about to snow, and the wind was strong at the top of the mountain. Whenever the cold wind blew, my legs would tremble. I couldn''t help but hold myself tightly and stomped my feet to try to keep myself warm.


    Jordan was a gentleman. He immediately took off his coat and put it on me.


    My body felt warmer right away. I stood still and checked on my surroundings.


    We were standing on the highest point of the rooftop. Looking down, besides the brightly lit vi that was in a distance and the dim yellow lights on the mountainside, there was only darkness.


    I put my hand close to my mouth and blew out some hot air. I couldn''t help but ask, "What are we doing here?"


    Jordan smiled inexplicably, turned around, walked to the mahogany chair next to him, and sat down. He did not say anything, but looked at the sky with his head tilted, as if he was enjoying the moment very much.


    It was sote at night. Did he bring me there just for a talk?


    If that was his real intention, he must really like suffering.


    Of course, I would be 100 times more willing if it was with Hendrix.


    Most probably, he felt that I was an easy and convenient person. I stubbornly stood aside, trembling and waiting for him to lose his patience so we could leave.


    "What do you think of Rosalie?" Jordan suddenly asked.


    Sure enough, he was good at picking a ce to talk. I said perfunctorily, "She''s beautiful, but I don''t think I can afford to offend her."


    Jordan smiled, "You''re with me, and she''s just one of my subordinates. She''s the one who can''t afford to offend you."


    I chuckled, "What are you trying to say? Are you telling me that as long as I''m willing, I can bully whoever I want, and you''ll back me up no matter what?"


    Then I would be the cold-blooded, unscrupulous viin just like him and be despised by the whole world.


    Of course, I didn''t say thetter half of the sentence. After all, it was going to take me a lot of effort to quarrel in such a cold ce.


    Jordan admitted it directly, "You can say that. I''m sure you wouldn''t want to be the one being bullied. This world is cruel, and only the stronger ones will win. If you want to protect yourself, you have to make others afraid of you."


    "That''s bullsh*t." I couldn''t bear to listen any longer and couldn''t help but sneer.


    "You''re always like this. You think I''m wrong, but you never tell me what you think is right and just refuse to talk to me," Jordanined. At that moment, he was acting like a resentful woman.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I admit that he was reasonable, and I


    had no reason to escape, so I


    argued, "Your way of thinking ispletely wrong. The cruelty you said only existed in ancient times. Now the world that belongs to human beings is warm and


    ovel


    harmonious. Of course


    condition is that there shouldn''t be people like you to cause trouble. You don''t have to bully others just so you can protect yourself. You could still protect yourself without hurting anyone and also live a good life."


    "Do you think what you said will


    come true? There are so many


    in


    el


    people in the world who have died various horrible ways because of their fellow humans. They have done nothing wrong but still died. It is the result of not knowing how to hurt


    others to protect themse@hurt


    Jordan squinted his eyes, full of contempt.


    For him, those people''s lives were meaningless.

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    "Those were idents with a one in ten million chance. It''s also because of people like you who don''t abide by the rules and follow your thoughts. You are one of the culprits. I don''t understand how you can be so self-righteous like you''ve got nothing to do with it!"


    "Arianna!"


    Both of our loud voices came to an abrupt end, I was so furious that my face became red.


    It would be useless to say anything more, especially towards people who insisted on they were right, regardless of the evidence.


    For a moment, we couldn''t calm our breathing and just stared at each other fiercely. We faced each other like enemies who were at odds with each other.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise rose in the sky. I turned around straight away and saw bright fireworks exploding in the sky like colorful flowers. It paused for seconds in the sky, then disappeared.


    Then there was the next one, the roses appeared one after another. It was like a beautiful performance that showed no signs of stopping.


    It reminded me of the atmosphere during the New Year in Ucrebury when fireworks were allowed. On New Year''s Eve, the whole city was filled with fireworks the whole night. The city was so lively, and the fireworks were a part of the countdown event.


    At that time, Hendrix was still there, and I remembered Anne being very clingy. Nothing happened to the Roberts family yet.


    At that time, it truly felt like home.


    The memories were beautiful, but sadness rushed over me. The brighter the fireworks were, the more upset I was. It was all because of Jordan.


    I gritted my teeth, clenched my fists, and the smile that I had while recalling good memories disappeared. It gradually turned into resentment.


    However, Jordan thought that I was


    immersed at the moment, so he stepped forward and hugged me from behind. He, on the other hand, was immersed in his emotions. "Arianna, I may not know what love is, but know very well that I can''t bear to let you leave. Although I don''t believe that there is anything to persevere this rtionship for the rest of my life, I promise my feelings for you will be like the fireworks. It will be passionate and romantic, even if itsts for a short time."


    I sneered and said sarcastically, "You don''t have to say it like so romantically. Your point is that you are interested in me now, so you want to keep me by your side matter what. When you''ve lost


    interest in me, I will have to


    disappear like the fireworks."


    no


    Jordan sighed and smiled, "Maybe."


    After that, he let go of me and led me to the fence. "Stand closer, and you can see it more clearly."


    However, when we walked closer to the fence, we could see the other viewing deck below and I couldn''t help but keep quiet.


    Under the warm light, we saw a man and a woman who stood side by side on the viewing deck.


    Looking at their backs, it was obvious that it was Hendrix and Rosalie.


    From a distance, they looked good together.


    At this moment, they were also looking at the fireworks in the sky and did not notice us behind them.


    "Rosalie and Hendrix are both very outstanding. It''s like they are born to do this kind of business. I think they should be able to work well together," Jordan whispered.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing his words, I turned my head


    and nced at him indifferently. f he wanted to use Hendrix of having an affair with Rosalie, he could have just say it directly and didn''t have to beat around the bush.


    But I yed dumb and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Jordan looked down at me with a gloating smile, saying, "Exactly what I just said."


    "If it was me in the past, I would have also chosen a woman who was evenly matched to me to be my girlfriend. Do you think that in Hendrix''s eyes, Rosalie would be that choice?"

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    I smirked coldly, moved closer to Jordan, and lowered my voice while gritting my teeth. "Jordan, you''re such a mean, petty person."


    After that, I reached out and pushed him hard in the chest, making him stumble. He staggered back two steps.


    Jordan grabbed the fence and tried to stand firm. As soon as he stood still, he replied proudly, "Thank you. I am indeed a mean person."


    "A gentleman won''t belittle his opponent to achieve his goal."


    I said these cold words, took off the coat, threw it on his face, then walked back, just as how we went up the rooftop.


    Jordan chased closely behind me and continued to say more sarcastic words, "No matter how far you go, what happened here still happened. Hiding away wouldn''t change anything."


    "Who says so? Tell them to stay here forever. If I don''te back, I won''t see anything, and it''ll mean that nothing happened!" As I spoke, I deliberately quickened my footsteps.


    After returning home, I ran straight into the bedroom and locked the door when Jordan was


    not paying attention.


    He immediately knocked on the door.


    "Arianna, open the door."


    Jordan quickly caught up and knocked on the door lightly at first, then heavily when I didn''t respond.


    "No." I leaned against the door and refused to sleep in the same bed as him. "You deliberately led me to see Rosalie and Hendrix. Since you want me to be unhappy, I won''t let you have a good time either. Go sleep in the study!"


    "So smart of you," Jordan said in a low voice, with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    I wasn''t that smart, but he was too bad at hiding. He pretended to be rxed as he mentioned Rosalie, all while pulling me closer to the fence. It was obvious he wanted me to see them from above. He was being too evil.


    But a momentter, he came up with his own theory, "Actually, I wasn''t being unreasonable at all. The two of them are indeed very


    E


    close, if nothing had happene


    before, you wouldn''t have noticed anything no matter how many schemes I put on, right?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    What he said was just wrong. "But I have the right to choose. I can choose not to look, and you don''t have to worry about making decisions for me.


    That''s all. I don''t want to argue further, and I''m going to sleep. Hope you''ll have a sleepless night!"


    I took off my shoes and jumped onto the bed. I leaned towards the spot where Hendrix hadid the night before and looked at the ceiling.


    I thought I could sleep well in this room that belonged to Hendrix and me and had his scent.


    But when I thought of Hendrix, I couldn''t help but guess at his intentions of approaching Rosalie.


    Judging from the meeting, it wasBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    not hard to tell that Rosalie was not a conservative person. In some aspects, she might be able to work well with Hendrix. It was difficult for him to climb higher, especially after reaching the current position in such a short period. If he wanted to


    destroy Jordan''spany once and for all, he would have to cooperate


    with Jordan''s enemies. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was clear that those old men were supportive of Hendrix. In any case, they were old to be helpful to his n. Rosalie became the most important person in this.


    Getting Rosalie to be on his side might be the key to breaking down the illegal business.


    People who work for Jordan wouldn''t care so much about rtionships. I wonder what Hendrix would do to get her on his side.


    As I thought about it, I fell into a deep sleep.


    When I was half asleep, I felt that I was being held in a warm embrace.


    I subconsciously thought that I was dreaming of Hendrix, so I didn''t refuse but let my guard down.


    However, when I opened my eyes the next day, I suddenly noticed Jordan sleeping next to me. I was so scared that I jumped out of bed in an instant and stood aside barefooted.


    Jordan woke up after hearing the


    el


    noise. He stretched himself slowly, got up, and leaned against the headboard. He smiled mysteriously and said, "Morning. Are you just going to treat it like nothing had happened?"

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    I was so furious when I saw his expression. He looked as if he hadn''t done anything wrong. I scolded, "I remembered locking the door, so how did you get in?"


    "There is something in this world called a key. You wouldn''t think I''m so stupid that I couldn''t even use a key right? Besides, the spare key was in the study next door, and you were the one who told me to go there. It''s not my fault." Jordan spread out his hands, acting like an innocent boy. It was as if he didn''t do anything wrong at all.


    "You pervert!" I rolled my eyes at him, ran away, and locked myself in the bathroom.


    As soon as I closed the door, I quickly rushed to the sink and sshed water on my face. Then, I looked at myself in the mirror.


    I was just hoping that nothing happened the night before.


    A series of knocks on the door interrupted my thoughts. I heard Jordan lean against the bathroom door as he teased, "I remembered that you weren''t this shy when you were in my armsst night." "Get lost!" I raised my voice and shouted at him.


    "Haha..." Jordanughed happily, and then the shadow under the door gradually disappeared along with his voice.


    I didn''t want to bump into him downstairs. Hence, I deliberately wasted time in the bathroom before going down.


    When I reached the stairs, I even wandered around the hall to make sure that he was not there. Then only did I go to the kitchen and find something to eat.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Unfortunately, just as I turned my head, I saw Jordan sitting quietly at the dining table while ying with his phone.


    He was focusing on his phone. However, when I was about to turn back, he spoke to Minnie calmly. "You can go heat up breakfast. Arianna and I will eat it soon."


    I had no choice but to give up and sit opposite of him helplessly.


    Jordan saw me walking over. He threw his phone on the table and stared at me with great interest.


    Noticing his gaze, I was puzzled and touched my face naturally. "What are you looking at?"


    Jordan frowned and was a little confused. "Did you go back to sleep again just now? I''m just curious. How could you sleep for so long?"


    What a typical statementing from a straightforward man.


    "It''s none of your business," I retorted. I snatched the te from Minnie, who just brought it to the table, picked up my cutleries, and started to eat. After eating a few bites, I vaguely felt that Jordan''s gaze was still fixed on me. I looked up and noticed that he was indeed staring at me.


    I paused for a second and gripped the knife tight in my right hand. I gritted my teeth and warned him, "Are you done staring at me?"


    Jordan raised his eyebrows and turned his face away.


    Soon, Minnie brought his breakfast to the table as well.


    I quickly finished my meal, wiped my


    mouth, and was about to head upstairs. As soon as I walked past. the living room, I suddenly saw the man, who I had seen in the poor vigest time. He came in wearing a suit. I quickly turned a corner, sat down in the living room, picked up an apple, and pretended to peel it.


    "Mr. Jordan." The man in a suit stood at the door that was near the living room. He had a serious expression on his face as he hinted Jordan with his eyes.


    Jordan ate his breakfast without any changes in his expression. While eating, he replied, "Just


    speak. There are no outsiders here."


    I pursed my lips, feeling surprised as it felt like he was referring to me.


    The man heard Jordan''s words and


    "nex


    went straight to the point. "Miss Sherwood''s goods were searched by the police at a few of the ces. The subordinates said..."


    "What did they say?" Jordan asked.


    The man looked at me and then looked back at him. He then


    continued, "They said that it happened after Hendrix had stopped by. Now, everyone is making a scene. Our people almost fought with the people of the Sherwood family."

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    Hearing that, Jordan raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled at me from a distance. "Hendrix really won''t stop for a second." His words were meant for the man to hear, but he was clearly looking at me. It was like he was hinting at something for me.


    Meeting his gaze, I calmly put down the knife in my hand, picked up the peeled apple, and took a big bite of it. Then, I leaned back on the sofa as if nothing had happened. I crossed my legs and turned on the TV to watch the news.


    Even the man who was used to hugemotions was flustered when he saw my actions.


    "Go out and wait," Jordan ordered. He lowered his head and took his time to finish his breakfast.


    When he stopped to wipe his lips, he gently urged me to change my clothes as well, "Would you like toe with me to see what trouble Hendrix has caused me this time?"


    He knew very well that I would be very delighted to see what mess Hendrix had caused.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was proud to admit it anyway. I bit off thest bite of the apple, threw the core into the bin, and then quickly went upstairs. After what happened the day before, I''ve learned to put on a warmer outfit and then went downstairs to get in the car with Jordan.


    The police would usually keep an eye on ces that were just raided. People like Jordan naturally did not have toe to the scene in person. However, it was inevitable that he would need to exin it to the elders.


    Therefore, the man drove the car to the same vi like the one the night before.


    It was in the same private room, same table, and the same group of people. Even the atmosphere felt simr. However, people like Grayson, who did not agree to develop the market at Zuckerburg, were even more upset because they were raided by the police. They did not react at all when Jordan greeted them.


    Hendrix and Rosalie arrivedte. As soon as they sat down, Grayson began to find fault with Jordan.


    "I''ve told you before that we shouldn''t touch Zuckerburg. Look, so many of our brothers have died, and we''ve lost more than 10 million dors. Who is going to take the responsibility for such a huge loss?"


    Kingsley, who seemed to be quite


    calm the day before, couldn''t hold it


    en


    in any longer. He gripped the armrest of his chair with one hand and pointed to the table with the other hand. "Money and goods are just small issues. The main point is that both Francis and I are now the main targets of the police. There must be something fishy going on behind this!"


    el


    "That''s right!" Francis'' fox-like eyes scanned the people who were sitting around the table. He mmed the table and chimed in, "We''ve spent decades of effort to keep ourselves hidden, and now all of it has gone to waste. We can''t let this matter go so easily. We must find out the truth. Otherwise, no one can leave today!"


    After all, he was a senior elder in a respectful position. When he revealed his true emotions, his aura was extraordinary. Even Jordan did not dare to refute him.


    As the most rational person in the group, Teddy tried to persuade them gently, "Everyone, let''s calm down. Let''s not forget that our teamwork would only bring us fortunes. We must all take responsibility for what happened with Francis and Kingsley. The group will definitely give you both a reasonable exnation."


    Francis and Kingsley were furious. They probably thought that Teddy was just a jerk who only knew how to tter others. They all rolled their eyes and did not answer.


    On the contrary, Grayson did not intend to put an end to the matter. He used the fact that he was defending justice for Kingsley and Francis and tried to push the me to Jordan. "In my opinion, someone is trying to make a fuss in the group and think that we, old men are blocking his way. Hence, he deliberately took this opportunity to kick us out of the group!"

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    It was obvious that Francis and Kingsley hadn''t discussed this with Grayson beforehand. They shifted uneasily in their seats and looked anxious. Seeing how Grayson was still staring at Jordan furiously, Kingsley cleared his throat, "Ahem..."


    Kingsley initially wanted to remind Grayson not to be rash but was misunderstood as being a coward. He continued, "Alright, alright, Kingsley. Stop coughing already. Do you think I don''t know what''s on your mind? You are just afraid of Jordan. But let me tell you, I''m going to go all out today. I don''t believe that the group will belong to him alone! Let''s see if he can still be the chairman without us supporting him!"


    Even I felt that Grayson was being unreasonable. Since Kingsley and Francis failed to persuade him, they had no choice but to stay silent and acquiesced in joining him.


    I looked at all these shenanigans with a sneer on my face. It seemed that I was very lucky to be able to witness the scene of this so-called indestructible organization having internal fights.


    In a world where Jordan believed that the powerful conquered the weak, people''s trust was just like a piece of paper to him, so thin that it could be torn easily with just a stab.


    After going through Grayson''s questioning, Jordan slowly drank the hot coffee in his hand. He was neither angry nor embarrassed. It was as if he didn''t hear a word the man said, and even if he did, he couldn''t care less.


    Grayson, on the other hand, looked like he was greatly humiliated. He pointed at Jordan and asked, "Jordan, why are you not saying anything?" After a moment of silence, Jordan smacked his lips and put down the coffee that was in his hand. He looked up at the crowd and replied slowly, "There''s nothing for me to say. Grayson, you are right. I''m listening, but..."


    He dragged on and then looked at Hendrix. He raised the corners of his lips, but there was endless darkness and coldness in his eye. "I don''t mind if you are being suspicious of me. But Grayson, shouldn''t you also be fair enough to suspect our new leader, Hendrix?"


    With a few words, he sessfully shifted the spotlight towards Hendrix.


    Indeed,pared to doubting Jordan''s intention in killing his subordinates, Hendrix, who had just joined the group, but had been promoted all the way, was more suspicious.


    Usually, there would only be two possibilities. One, he was an undercover agent from the police force, and the other was that he was born to do this job. But in most cases, they turned out to be the first kind.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes on Hendrix became intriguing.


    I subconsciously felt nervous for him in my heart.


    "Hendrix, do you have anything to say?" Kingsley asked.


    Hendrix seemed to be in a daze earlier. When he heard Kingsley call him, only then did hee back to his senses and reply with a sneer, "I have nothing to say."


    "So you are admitting that you were the one who did it?" Grayson snapped and shouted.


    Hendrix sat up straight and answered leisurely, "I never said that either."


    "Then what do you mean exactly?" Grayson felt that he had been fooled and suddenly raised his voice.


    "It''s very simple." Hendrix sneered. He turned his head and looked in the direction of me and Jordan. There was no emotion in his eyes. "I know that my experience and abilities are better than anyone else here."


    What he said was true. Hendrix had always been cautious. Hence, there was no reason for him to shoot himself in the foot.


    Seeing that everyone else on the table nodded thoughtfully, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Although the people in this room


    were all dressed like ordinary people, we all knew in our hearts that under their warm and gentle facade, each and everyone at this table was a cruet and merciless soul. We had to be extra careful when being in the same room with such people.


    Hendrix had just gotten rid of his


    suspicion for a moment. He


    el.ne


    returned the spotlight to Jordan and uttered, Since you are being so straightforward, I will not hide anymore. I have a problem that I can''t figure out. I hope you can exin it to me."


    Jordan was very calm. "No problem, go ahead and say it."


    "It''s not really a big deal. I just don''t know if there are any special arrangements between you and Charles,the godson of the former high-ranking official in Zuckerburg. I noticed that you have been


    contacting each other quite often


    lately."


    As soon as he heard about Charles, Kingsley stood up in fright. "Charles is the toughest official around. He hates those who do business like us the most!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Grayson stared at Jordan again and scolded him aggressively, "How do you exin that, Jordan?"

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    Hendrix could have pointed out the rtionship between me and Aaron. However, it was probably for my safety that he chose to avoid that and connected Aaron to Charles, whose names were well-known in Zuckerburg, instead.


    Everyone understood that the closer one was to a person, the more influenced one would get. In the end, one might not be able to differentiate between what was right and wrong.


    At that moment, it was obvious that there was no way Jordan could exin himself, and even if he tried, no one might believe him.


    However, Jordan continued to act like he wasn''t worried and hurried. Instead, he tidied up his clothes, looking as if he had some other thoughts in his mind when he replied, "I don''t need to exin to you about what I do."


    Grayson instantly bared his teeth in hatred. He squinted his eyes and revealed a sly and fierce look. "In that case, don''t me me for being ruthless!" After that, he raised his right hand and gestured to his subordinate behind him. The man immediately took out a gun from his pocket and aimed it at


    Jordan.


    Jordan raised his head calmly, revealing an elegant and slightly strange smile. He asked, "Grayson, you''ve been waiting for this day toe, haven''t you?"


    Grayson snorted sarcastically and did not take him seriously anymore. "So what? You betrayed the group and everyone. No one can save you this time! You could only me yourself for what you did. You shouldn''t have been so stupid, right?"


    Without any hesitation, Grayson shouted, "Kill him!"


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, there was no gun sound as he had imagined. The whole room was dead silent instead.


    Grayson''s smile froze. He hurriedly stood up and scolded his men for not making the move, "B*stard, I asked you to pull the trigger. Are you deaf?" While he was shouting, the subordinate''s gun gradually moved, slowly turning its direction and aiming at Grayson''s head.


    Then, without any exnation, the bullet was fired and hit Grayson''s forehead.


    As the sound of the gun echoed throughout the room, Grayson fell to the ground. His body trembled for a while before he becamepletely


    motionless.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jordan stood up calmly. He picked


    up the napkin on the table, wiped his hands, and uttered coldly to


    Grayson''s body, "You said it yourself,


    Grayson. You betrayed the arself,


    and everyone. Therefore, this is what


    you get."


    SV


    After that, he picked up the napkin that he had used to wipe his hands and threw it on Grayson''s face. The napkin fluttered down then covered the man''s face.


    Looking at the body of their close friend, who they had known for many years, Kingsley and Francis were about to lose their temper at the sight of his tragic death.


    However, before they could e


    react, Jordan went behind them first, patting them heavily on the shoulder as he remarked sincerely, "Both of you should think this through. Do you really want to fall out with me for a person who betrayed you?"


    Kingsley came to his senses instantly. "Do you mean that Grayson was the one who leaked out our information? That''s impossible!"


    Jordan was not in the mood to exin. "Whether it''s true or not, you both should consider it yourself. If you want to take revenge, there''s plenty of time in the future. But now..."


    He suddenly stopped talking after saying these words. He turned around and took the gun away. From across the table, he aimed the gun at Rosalie, who had not spoken the whole time.


    Francis was so frightened that he panicked again. He looked at the gun and then at Rosalie, for fear that it would be his turn next. "What... Are you going to end all our lives here today?"


    Jordan ignored his words and stared straight at Rosalie. His eyes were filled with indignation and dissatisfaction. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Why are you doing this?"

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    After all, Rosalie had been through so many hardships just to get to that position. Even though Grayson had died in front of her, she didn''t show the slightest bit of fear. Instead, she calmly lit a cigarette. As she exhaled, she became more and more indifferent. She didn''t seem to have any intention of exining herself at all.


    The fire of anger in Jordan''s eyes gradually burned brighter and stronger. He put his finger on the trigger and was ready to kill her.


    One wanted to kill, and the other didn''t want to run. It seemed like the result was obvious.


    However, Hendrix stood up at this moment and eximed, "You don''t need to make things difficult for her. I''m the one who instigated her to reveal the address to the police."


    Jordan tilted his gun and aimed at Hendrix''s heart. "Very impressive. You''ve turned my subordinate against me in such a short time. I guess I should praise you for that, right? My good brother."


    "Enough." Rosalie put out the cigarette and interrupted their confrontation.


    "Do you really think that I would turn my back against you so easily? I did it for your sake. I just want Dad to know that you''ve done so many ridiculous things for this woman. You''ll be the next one to die. If I just stood aside and didn''t cause any trouble for you, you might really think you can control everything!"


    "This woman, Arianna, should have died in Mesville a long time ago. Now you are putting her by your side. How are you going to exin it to Dad?" Rosalie''s every word was for Jordan''s sake. Of course, she was also the most hostile towards me so far.


    Jordan took a deep breath and did not intend to ept her kindness. "I have my own ns. You shouldn''t have intervened. Since you betrayed the group, you have to bear the consequences."


    No doubt, Jordan was really a cold-blooded man. Rosalie did everything for his sake and was devoted to him, yet he was only thinking of killing her. Rosalie did not cower but stood still. She turned her head around in disappointment as if there wasn''t anything else she could do. "Since I was brave enough to do it, I am not afraid of you finding out. You can kill me as you like."


    As expected, Jordan adjusted the gun. The gun was aimed at her forehead that was covered by her bangs. Then, he unlocked the safety pin and put his finger on the trigger.


    Unexpectedly, I felt that it was such a pity to see Rosalie die.


    But on second thought, none of the people in this group were innocent and had not killed anyone.


    When I thought of that, I was somewhat relieved.


    However, after some consideration, Jordan still did not pull the trigger.


    He suddenly thought of something and put down his hand. He turned around and walked to me, saying coldly, "This will be the first andst time."


    He decided to let her go.


    BUMS


    The fact that Jordan would actually show mercy was something that no one had expected at all.


    n


    Rosalie stood up almost at the same time. Her face was deathly pale, and her eyes looked dull. She was a bit angry. "I won''t be grateful to you because I didn''t do anything wrong. Jordan, you have a soft heart, and one day, it will kill you."


    After saying her piece, she nced at me and then left.


    Seeing this scene, Hendrix chased after her. After taking two steps, Jordan stopped him and called, "Hendrix!"


    "Remember, I saved your life, and it belongs to me. I can take it away at any time, so don''t be too self-righteous!"


    Hendrix paused for a moment, but he didn''t look back. After listening to Jordan''s words, he continued to chase after Rosalie. If I was him, I would have made the same choice.


    How many people in the world could make Jordan show mercy towards someone else?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As soon as they left, Francis and Kingsley also left silently.


    After everyone left, Jordan seemed to rx and let out a sigh. He pressed the gun in his hand against the table as if he was recalling something.


    "Do you feel bad?" I made fun of him. "You hurt someone who puts you first and only thinks about you. You don''t feel good, right?"

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    Jordan showed a little impatience. "What nonsense are you talking about again?"


    It was as if he wasn''t able to tell Rosalie''s unusual sentiment.


    It was better this way. When a rtionship wasn''t in a bright ce, misfortunes may easily happen. When there was hostility, then Jordan''s gang would crumble, and the risk to me would be smaller.


    Here, the lives of people are of little value, but I believed that Hendrix will be alright.


    "Just take what I said as nonsense then." I shrugged my shoulders, got up, and started to leave the scene of the crime. "Take me home."


    Jordan didn''t have any other choice and hurriedly chased after me.


    Upon reaching the gate of the manor, a man in a suit appeared from the side and stood in front of me.


    "Stanley wants to see you."


    These words were for Jordan. It was obvious they knew each other.


    Being able to find this ce and face Jordan with such arrogance, this guy probably wasn''t someone one could look down on.


    "May I know why?" Jordan asked.


    "You''ll know when you get there." The guy in the suit, Rudolph, said and looked at me. Then, he continued in a low voice, "Stanley specially said to bring Miss Reid along as well."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After saying so, he turned and led the way.


    With a serious look on his face, he ced his hand on my back as a sign of assurance. "Do not say anything and leave it all to me."


    He then pushed me forward, and we immediately followed after Rudolph.


    After a two-hour drive and a ferry ride, we finally reached our destination. It was a luxurious yacht, or to be specific, a cruise ship.


    After we boarded the ship, the waiter led us into a luxurious private room.


    Though the bed had limited space, one definitely wouldn''t feel a cramp in this ce. Even with Jordan''s height, his head didn''t reach the ceiling when standing upright.


    When we entered the room, this mysterious Stanley was receiving a shaving treatment. Hey on the one-man couch, and his eyes were closed as if he was sleeping.


    "They have arrived." Rudolph stood by Stanley''s side.


    Stanley answered with a hum, and without opening his eyes, he asked, "Where are we now?"


    "We are almost at high sea," Rudolph answered.


    High sea, a ce where no country has control over, a paradise for crimes.


    Upon hearing this, Stanley slowly


    opened his eyes and turned his head to look at Jordan. His muddy eyes Kat were full of experienced wisdom. "I heard something has happened in the organization."


    "A few minor problems, but it has already been solved." Jordan stared ahead as he spoke respectfully.


    "If that was the situation, I probably


    won''t hear of it." Stanley slowly got up from the couch and used a towel to wipe his face. He walked to the office table. "Kingsley and the others are the pioneers that have worked hard together. The reputation of the group today was all because of their efforts. Regarding these people, you will need to take note of the way you handle things."


    Jordan wrinkled his eyebrows, and his eyelids hung low. With an insincere apology, he eximed, "I was inconsiderate with Grayson''s matter. I apologize."


    Was this Stanley specifically seeking revenge for his dead friend?


    However, after hearing this, Stanley raised his hand. "Hm? No, you settled it quite well. A piece that wasn''t able to catch up is left behind. So be it. There''s nothing to pity over."


    Huh! Was this the so-called "brotherly affection"?


    As Stanley spoke, he picked up the whiskey and brought it to his lips The moment he lowered his head, he caught a glimpse of me from the corner of his eye. He then walked towards me step by step.

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    Even though there were wrinkles on his face, he seemed full of energy. A body full of muscle made him look extremely fit. Those eyes were filled with a kind of terror like he was ustomed to killing. They were like knives, cutting up my intestines.


    The moment he drew closer to me, Jordan stepped forward and came between us.


    "Stanley, whatever happened with the group has nothing to do with her," Jordan eximed.


    Stanley''s gaze swept over him and immediately turned cold and repressed. Though there was one more person between us, I still couldn''t help but feel rmed in my heart.


    However, Jordan endured the repressing energy and didn''t move away.


    This was something unexpected for Stanley. He looked into Jordan''s eyes, and his gaze gradually turned into astonishment.


    It was as if he suddenly wasn''t able to recognize him.


    After a while, he raised his hands and smiled as he patted Jordan''s shoulder. "Good, Jordan. You surprised me."


    After saying so, he sat down with the ss of whiskey in his hand. After he finished his drink, he ced the ss on the small table at the side.


    He crossed his legs and set one arm onto the armrest of the couch and the other on his knee, looking at us with much interest.


    Perhaps, I should say something this time, but Jordan had warned me not to speak. If it wasn''t needed, I must not speak. Hence, I might as well stay muted.


    After a moment of silence, Jordan once again spoke. "Her staying alive wouldn''t change anything, but I can guarantee that in three years, the group''s profit would definitely soar. I just need three years, Stanley. Just wait and see."


    Upon hearing this, Stanley showed a knowing smile, like he was doubtful of Jordan''s words. After a while, he turned cold. "Are you negotiating with me?"


    Jordan lowered his voice. "I''m just telling the truth."


    There was no longer a hint of mercy on Stanley''s face. A gloomy cloud appeared between his eyebrows, and there was hidden anger behind it. With a fierce tone, he retorted, "Doing things right is your duty, not something you use to threaten me. Let me tell you. There''s no one else you can trust in this world, except yourself. Yet, here you are dropping a bomb on me. You are digging your own grave."


    Jordan was rendered speechless. He stood rooted to the ground like a wooden stake, not moving at all.


    I knew all too well that this bomb that he mentioned was me. It was obvious, and I was not stupid. Rosalie was right. Jordan''s power amongst his people was probably weakened because of me.


    Seeing that there wasn''t a response, Stanley nodded his head towards Rudolph, who was standing on the side.


    Rudolph immediately hinted at the bodyguards behind me, and the next moment, both my hands were held back.


    Rudolph immediately took out a loaded shotgun and pointed it at me.


    I quickly closed my eyes and was prepared to wee death. Gunshots were heard at the edge of my ear, but there was no pain.


    I opened my eyes, dazed. Jordan was in front of me with a bleeding shoulder de.


    The scene of blood gushing out,


    momentarily moved me. However, 1 quickly came to my senses that


    QUMS


    these three bullets could have killed him.


    This must be karma, I thought Ordan, the moment y


    day


    must havee across


    hurt my friends and family,


    mind."


    I was only paying attention to his wound. After quite some time, I finally looked up. I saw Jordan''s pained expression.


    He seemed to have read my mind,


    and his eyes were filled withBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    enough that I wasn''t even


    grievance. However, I was


    I


    lie


    to


    Finally, his body slowly fell to the ground, and blood flowed all over the ground.


    Even so, Jordan looked up at me stubbornly. The pain had caused his veins to pop out, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked pitiful.


    "I''ll take these three bullets for her. Let''s just say that Arianna Reid is now dead. Is it okay, Stanley?"

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    Jordan was a talent after all. Of course, Stanley wouldn''t allow him to die just like that. With much resentment, he ordered his men to fall back, "Release her."


    Perhaps he was tired of looking at Jordan''s weak appearance. Stanley immediately left the private room in anger.


    As he walked to the door, he couldn''t help but stop in his tracks and mutter, "I am very disappointed in you."


    After that, he left without looking back.


    It wasn''t until the sound of footsteps disappeared outside the corridor that Jordan finally lost his footing and immediately fell on the ground in front of


    me.


    If it weren''t for the bodyguards that had rushed up to save him, I would have watched him slowly die without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    Stanley was obviously more rational than Jordan. Even though he deemed Jordan as a huge disappointment, he still had people take me and Jordan, who had passed out and was wounded, back.


    Of course, there was another possibility. He was afraid that Jordan would die in my hands.


    If so, all I could say was that they really knew me well.


    After Jordan was hurt, the guy in the suit stayed at the Roberts Mansion. This showed that Stanley''s men would constantly stay by his side, guarding him more intently than guarding me.


    This was good. I had much more freedom than before.


    On the second day of returning, I had decided to go out with the excuse of wanting to relieve my boredom. I headed to the shopping center to "coincidentally" meet the mysteriousdy from before.


    I put on light makeup, hid the prepared note in the backpack, and went downstairs.


    I bumped into the man in the suit when I was at Jordan''s door. He turned to give me a meaningful look.


    He was probably thinking how this woman could be so cold-hearted. With her boss so badly wounded, she still had the heart to leave for a walk.


    I pretended to not see a thing, and confidently walked downstairs.


    In terms of being heartless, I couldn''tpare myself to Jordan for even one bit. We were all, more or less, alike.


    With my previous experience, I immediately went into the cafe upon entering the shopping mall, and I sat there the entire afternoon.


    However, luck wasn''t on my side on this day. waited until five in the afternoon, till the cafe changed to their dinner menu, but she didn''t show up. Hence, I had to pay the bill and take my leave. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I lowered my head in frustration and was about to leave the shopping center, but was stopped by


    someone. They were calling my


    name from the opposite side.


    "Arianna, it''s been a while!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was Raiya. She hadn''t changed much even after six years. There was only more tenderness and contentment in her eyes. It seemed like Sawyer had been treating her well.


    "It has been a while." I faintly greeted and wasn''t intending to have a deep talk. It was a special situation now. Whoever was near me would be in danger.


    "I have something going on. I''ll have to leave first. Why not have a meal another day," I replied as I prepared to leave.


    However, Raiya had walked forward


    and held onto my arms. She tugged me into another direction. "Let''s make another day today then. I know a ce that I think you''ll like. Let''s have a meal together." "Raiya, let me go first. Raiya, Raiya!" As we got onto the elevator, my face had turned red. I raised my voice at her.


    Raiya couldn''t react for a moment and loosened her grip on my arm. I took her hand off mine, and the atmosphere in the elevator turned awkward.


    After a moment of silence, Raiya took the initiative to apologize. "I''m sorry, Arianna, I didn''t know you were in a bad mood."


    I''m angry, but not at her. In fact, she didn''t have to apologize. "It''s okay. It has nothing to do with you.


    I have my own reasons."


    Sawyer didn''t know of Jordan''s situation, and there were a lot of things that this couple didn''t know. However, in this situation, it was my way of protecting them.

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    "Actually, I didn''t meet you by coincidence. I intentionally came to see you. My friend said that they saw you here, and so I came. I didn''te for myself but Sawyer. I want to help him. Hence..."


    She was the silly woman who was devoted to Sawyer.


    "I know. If Sawyer had a problem on his side, I would get someone to settle it. But for today and in the near future, I hope that unless I contacted you in the first ce, I would like you and Sawyer not to look for me for the time being. Don''t even go to the Roberts home, okay?"


    "But why?" Raiya obviously could not understand my sudden alienation. However, she was the wife of the CEO of the rk Group, and she had the basic ability to read someone''s expressions. Hence, she immediately nodded her head soon after. "I understand. Don''t worry. Sawyer and I will remember this."


    After she spoke, the elevator stopped, and Raiya insisted on seeing me out.


    At the entrance, a boy, who was as tall as Aurelia, was blocking our way with a toy gun.


    "Actually, I didn''t meet you by coincidence. I intentionally came to see you. My friend said that they saw you here, and so I came. I didn''te for myself but Sawyer. I want to help him. Hence..."


    She was the silly woman who was devoted to Sawyer.


    "I know. If Sawyer had a problem on his side, I would get someone to settle it. But for today and in the near future, I hope that unless I contacted you in the first ce, I would like you and Sawyer not to look for me for the time being. Don''t even go to the Roberts home, okay?"


    "But why?" Raiya obviously could not understand my sudden alienation. However, she was the wife of the CEO of the rk Group, and she had the basic ability to read someone''s expressions. Hence, she immediately nodded her head soon after. "I understand. Don''t worry. Sawyer and I will remember this."


    After she spoke, the elevator stopped, and Raiya insisted on seeing me out.


    At the entrance, a boy, who was as tall as Aurelia, was blocking our way with a toy gun.


    The child smiled and looked very bright. He seemed like he knew me, but he apparently thought Raiya was me. Hence, he looked at Raiya, smiled, and asked, "Are you Arianna Reid?"


    When she heard this, Raiya smiled andughed to herself. "Sawyer had always told me that I look like you when you were younger."


    She knelt and held onto the boy''s arm. She then asked, "Little boy, why are you looking for Arianna Reid?"


    "Are you Arianna Reid?" The boy was still smiling, and the toy gun in his hand seemed so real. It immediately reminded me of the same gun that Stanley''s man used.


    Raiya was amused by his stubbornness. "Haha, if you tell me, Aunty Arianna would know if I do too."


    "Then, you are Aunty Arianna Reid," The boy said with confidence.


    "Okay, stop teasing him," I said uneasily as I wanted to leave immediately.


    Raiya shrugged her shoulders and decided to tell him the truth. "Alright, kid. You got the wrong person..."


    But before she could finish speaking...


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a gunshot silenced the entire mall.


    I watched as Raiya helplessly fell to the ground, her blood gushed out of the wound.


    Then came the second, and a third gunshot...


    As the bullets pierced through Raiya''s body, her blood sttered onto my face.


    They were like drops of rain, but those drops indicated Raiya''s life slipping away.


    The toy gun that the boy was holding was not a toy but a real gun.


    I couldn''t believe what had happened. This bubbly and kind girl, who had only just received the dove that she had longed for, was already lying in a bloodbath.


    The boy, who seemed only about six or seven years old, had Raiya''s blood sttered all over his face. He smiled crazily as he opened fire on


    Raiya''s lifeless body again. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was like there were chains tied to my legs. I couldn''t seem to move away from this horrendous and bloody scene.


    This was God''s punishment for me, forcing me to see every single bullet that went through Raiya''s body.


    No! I was just dreaming!


    A child, a child with an angel- like smile, had transformed into a demon and taken away a pure and innocent life.


    Raiya seemed to be in a lot of pain


    as her chest twitched. Pools of


    blood started to gush out. It was i


    I could hear her cries from the tears in her eyes. "Ariana, I''m in pain."


    "Arianna, help Sawyer, okay?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was rendered speechless.


    Even at the end of her life, she was still devoted to sacrificing for the man she loved.

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    Finally, Raiya stopped moving.


    Blood pooled around her body like a flower.


    "Raiya!" I screamed.


    The crowd was frantically hiding and running away. I was frozen to the spot, shouting my lungs out.


    Upon hearing my scream, the little boy took it as a motivation for himself and started tough even louder. His mouth was wide open like a monster about to devour its prey. He then looked at me for a few seconds. Then, he turned the gun on himself, and without hesitation, pulled the trigger.


    Blood spurted out, and the boy fell to the ground.


    In less than a minute, two vivid lives were gone, and the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    I thought suicide attacks only happened in shows. So this was how it felt like in real life. It felt like something was stuck in your throat, and there was no air to breathe.


    Before I could recover from this shocking incident, two hands reached out from behind me and covered my mouth and nose. I was then dragged into the back of a bread truck away from the shopping mall.


    The moment the door closed, the driver stepped onto the elerator and drove away.


    They tied both my hands and feet, sealed my mouth and nose, and even blindfolded me. There was nomunication throughout the whole ride. After an unknown amount of time, the vehicle finally stopped.


    One of them carried me out of the vehicle like I was a twig, then threw me onto the ground.


    Soon, the blindfold was roughly removed. After a long moment of darkness, the sudden exposure to the sun made me squint.


    As I gradually got used to the light, the offender who had kidnapped me started to speak.


    "Miss Reid, we meet again."


    It was Emily.


    I lowered my eyes and did not give any response.


    While I was in the vehicle, I had thought that whatever happened at the shopping mall was Stanley''s doing. All because the gun was simr to the one he used.


    And only those people were crazy enough to do something like that.


    However, from the looks of it, all those who were involved in this matter were cruel and merciless.


    I was the one who got Raiya involved, and Jordan was the one that killed her!


    "You are indeed Jordan''s woman.


    You will never change, and I


    compliment you for that. Give Miss Reid


    Chair. She has been of great


    to us. Treat her well!" Content


    belongs to


    "Yes!" Came the reply, and I was then thrown onto a chair and tied up.


    Aftering to my senses, I looked at Emily. There was hatred in her eyes.


    Emily, who was originally sitting in the vehicle, glimpsed at my reaction out of the corner of her eyes. Then she retracted her gaze and sat leisurely. "Don''t look at me with those eyes. You can only me Jordan for not following the rules."


    "Why don''t you just kill me?" I pressed down my anger and gritted my teeth as I asked her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Emily sneered. "If I kill you, who else


    can I threaten Jordan with? Miss Reid, even if you really want to die you''ll have to wait. Don''t worry. Just take it as like I owe you this. Once you''re dead, I promise to bury you


    next to Jordan."


    I had no intention to listen to her dignified reasoning, but I realized one thing. She had no intention of killing me at the shopping mall.


    This way, it was obvious who the murderer was.


    In order to not let Jordan be further influenced by me, Stanley had been merciless.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a bodyguard came up to inform her, "Miss, he''s here."


    As the man spoke, a cross-country car sped over. It stopped within the grounds near Emily. Jordan stepped out of the car alone.


    To cover up his chest wound, he even wore arge trenchcoat, making him look ratherrge.


    But even so, he walked very slowly, step by step, for fear of revealing any ws.


    When he got closer, Emily''s men took out shotguns and pointed them at him as they surrounded him as well.

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    As he got closer, Emily''s men took out shotguns and pointed them at him. They even surrounded him. Jordan nced at me from a distance, then turned to Emily and negotiated, "I''m here. Let her go."


    Emily got out of the car. Just like that day in the unfinished building, she smiled politely and spokenguidly, "Don''t worry. Let''s take it slow and easy." After saying so, the man beside her attentively took out a chair and ced it behind her.


    Emily slowly sat down and crossed her legs. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Do you still remember the first time we met? That was the first time someone pointed a shotgun at my head since I was born. Till this day, I remember every single vivid movement then."


    Jordan didn''t show fear and asked calmly, "What are you trying to do?"


    "You will know soon enough." Emily''s smile disappeared instantly. Then, she eyed her subordinate.


    The man immediately understood. Three big men instantly grabbed Jordan and pressed him down with his face close to the ground.


    Then, the door of another car opened, and a man in sunsses came out. The man seemed to be blind. After standing still, Emily''s people went to help him. Only then did he move further and slowly walk over until he was only a step away from Jordan''s face.


    The subordinate who was supporting the man ced his shotgun into the hands of the blind man and told him to hold it tightly. He directed his hand and had it pointing at Jordan''s head.


    "Take a good look, Jordan. This man holding the shotgun is the one who blinded his own eyes while trying to snatch territory for the Sherwood family. The day you pointed the gun at me, was the day where you snatched away the territory that he exchanged his life for. Today, he would be using the same way to get it back. Whether you are able to live, let''s just leave it to God!"


    After a pause, Emily slightly narrowed her eyes, raised her voice, and ordered, "Pull the trigger!"


    Bang!


    The sound of the trigger had the same sound that I heard earlier.


    I looked at all this indifferently, not worrying for Jordan for a single second.


    What went through my head was the scene where


    Aaron was pressed to the ground and had his hand smashed till it broke.


    So what goes around doese around. This was Jordan''s retribution.


    No, this was not enough. We should let him suffer all the pain that we''d suffered.


    It was just a bullet. It was too little of a punishment for him.


    However, God was still on his side. Due to the recoil of the shotgun, and the misdirection of the blind man, the bullet went astray.


    In the face of life and death, Jordan


    still retained his pride of being God''s favored one. However, his thick eyebrows were tightly knitted, which


    showed that he was ready to die for a moment.


    "Humph!" Emily sneered and uttered sarcastically, "I didn''t expect you to be so lucky."


    She got up and walked over. Her subordinates immediately loosened their grip and pulled Jordan up.


    Jordan half knelt on the ground, his


    dark eyes filled with endless


    fierceness. He warned in a


    threatening tone, "Kill me, and I can guarantee that no one in the


    §Ö


    vel


    Sherwood family will live through tonight."


    "Oh? It seems that you have made preparations too?" Emily asked sarcastically. "Let me guess.


    Are you talking about my dear mother and grandmother? That''s great. I''ve always thought they were in my way, and I didn''t have a suitable excuse to get rid of them. Now I have to thank you."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It seemed like the family of Jarold City''s number one medicine manufacturer wasn''t all that peaceful or united.


    Jordan made a mistake this time. Not only did he not manage to threaten Emily, but he even helped her get a job done.


    "In that case, I''ll let you live a little longer." Emily suddenly changed her mind and motioned her subordinates to bring me over.


    The man guarding me immediately picked up my chair and threw me in front of Jordan. He then aimed the gun at me. Our eyes met and I red at him fiercely, then turned away stubbornly.


    Standing between us, Emily circled me with great interest and uttered as she walked, "How could you enjoy the pleasure of seeing the woman you love die before your eyes when you are dead? Am I right?"


    "Don''t you dare!" Jordan suddenly became furious. The three strong men behind him could barely hold onto him.

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    Emily seemed to have been provoked. She took the shotgun and bent down. She then pressed the shotgun against my heart. "Jordan, remember this. There''s a price to pay when you take something that''s not yours."


    As she spoke, her face became cruel. In that instant, Jordan broke free from the men''s grip.


    Suddenly, what sounded like bombs going off filled the space. It felt like the ground was breaking apart.


    Before I could think, in the next second, a helicopter appeared in the sky. Countless bullets rained down and some of Emily''s people were hit. They fell to the ground, dead.


    In a frenzy, several people, who were quicker, immediately covered Emily and tried to escape.


    They tried to fight back against the helicopter with their guns as they retreated. However, their firepower waspletely ineffective. They were defeated.


    Emily and her men huddled at the side of the car, then the men forcefully dragged Emily away. "Miss, saving your life is more important now!"


    At the same time, Jordan was free. But because of the wound on his shoulder, he gritted his teeth and held on for a while before he finally stood up headed for me, about to protect me.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, Emily was not willing to let us go just like that. Before getting in the car, she grabbed a gun and aimed at us. The bullet pierced through Jordan''s left leg. His legs gave way, and he instantly knelt on the ground.


    Iughed crazily and ignored the fact that the gunshots were getting closer. I only knew that he had finally experienced the pain that Evan went through.


    As Emily was about to fire for the second time, the helicopter hit their car. Emily and her men were forced to retreat and they fled from the scene.


    As soon as they left, the people on the helicopter stopped shooting, and they slowly hovered above me.


    The door of the helicopter opened, and they descended. A few people in military uniform came down hurriedly and immediately surrounded us. One of them, dressed in heavy camouge, came forward and started to loosen the ropes around me.


    The moment I saw his eyes, I instantly knew that it was Hendrix.


    Pain and sadness welled up in my heart in an instant, and the tip of my nose twitched. I cried out in a voice that only the two of us could hear "Raiya is dead, Hendrix. They thought she was me and then they killed her. She died for me. How am I supposed to tell Sawyer


    Hendrix calmly untied the ropes around my body and gently wrapped my hands in his palms. His gaze was firm and calm as he eximed, "Arianna, be strong. Hold on a little


    longer, and we''ll avenge Raiya. Trust me, trust your Hendrix, okay?"


    "I''m begging you."


    I really wanted to hold onto him and sob my eyes out. I wanted to be a selfish person and wanted him to take me to a ce without hurt and pain. I wanted to hide and be a coward.


    However, I knew that was unrealistic. The dead were already gone, and the living had to live and fight for them. When we ended the source of evil, only then will they be able to rest peacefully.


    I held back my tears and squeezed out words from between my teeth. "Okay."


    Hendrix nced at me and then retreated to the side. He hid in the crowd and lowered his head.


    Following that, several soldiers exchanged signals. After ensuring that they were safe, Cyrus, who was in front, walked forward and asked about my situation, "Miss Reid, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." I wiped my tears and forced a smile. "It''s all thanks to you guys this time."


    "It''s all thanks to..." Cyrus suddenly


    stopped halfway through his sentence. He looked in Hendrix''s direction and immediately changed his words. "It''s all thanks to Miss Reid''s. luck. We didn''t do much, but when we talk to Jordanter, you have to cooperate."

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    I nodded and didn''t refuse. They immediately helped me stand then went to check on Jordan''s situation.


    When I went to his side, the soldier, who was by his side, was urgently attending to his leg.


    Cyrus exined in a way government officials would speak, "Emily Sherwood is one of the biggest nationwide criminals that we''ve been tracking for a while now. It''s just that there wasn''t much proof that could pin her down. It''s unfortunate for you both to be caught in the crossfire. Sir, are you holding up well?"


    His tone was sincere, and his expression seemed like he really didn''t know about Jordan''s identity.


    This wasn''t surprising as Jordan was indeed good at hiding within the country. Not many knew that the merciless Mr. Jordan was wandering freely within the country.


    Jordan clenched his teeth and slowly shook his head. "It''s no bother."


    "That''s great. After this, we will send people over and provide protection. Hence, there''s no need to worry about Emilying back," Cyrus added.


    "There''s no need to," Jordan immediately rejected the offer. "I like my freedom, and I don''t like people following me around. I''ll get my own bodyguard."


    In his line of work, having a security detail from the authorities was just a nice way of saying that he was going to be under surveince. Of course, Jordan wouldn''t want that.


    Cyrus was just politely giving lip service and he did not bother insisting. "Alright then, we''ll take you guys to a hospital."


    After that, there was no more conversation.


    Sitting in the cabin of the ne, I didn''t even dare to look in Hendrix''s direction as I was afraid that Jordan would realise something.


    Even so, knowing in my heart that he was here with me, it felt moreforting than ever.


    Jordan''s wound wasn''t as serious as it seemed, but he had to stay at the hospital for half a month.


    Winson, who had been following him for the past half month, had been assigned to guard me. He even stood guard outside my bedroom door.


    And almost every night, once I shut my eyes, I would see the bodies of the little boy and Raiya. The nightmares were driving me crazy.


    The weather was good on this day. The sun was in the sky, driving the cool air away. I sat in front of the French window and basked in the sun. Jordan suddenly appeared at my bedroom door.


    My peaceful serenity immediately disappeared, and my face turned gloomy.


    He walked over step by step, slow and unstable. His wound must have been pulled a little every time he took a step. Hence, his eyebrows furrowed with each step.


    "I''m back," Jordan eximed.


    He stood half a meter away from me, his tone calm and indifferent.


    "You didn''t even bother to visit me during these two weeks." Jordanughed at himself.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Was he here to question me?


    I had nothing to say to him. I immediately got up and was about to leave.


    Jordan reached out and grabbed my arms with a hint of tiredness in his eyes. "Do you really not want to see me?"


    Instead of speaking, I reached out and pped him.


    Jordan was taken aback. He was


    appeared on his face for t


    shocked, and a hint of aggression.


    However, it was immediately repressed. He then calmly added, "Alright, you are mad, but stop losing your temper."


    I pped him again, in the same spot, except harder.


    Then, I lost control of myself. My hands couldn''t stop as I continuously hit his face.


    Jordan dodged and tried to stop me. "Okay, okay, Arianna, there are boundaries..."


    I didn''t listen. I clenched my fists and punched him crazily with all my strength. "Devil, you murderer. You killed a mother and a beautiful life. Why are you not dead?"


    "Enough, stop it! Arianna!"


    I


    He squeezed my arm in anger, telling me to stop moving, and forced me to look into his eyes. "Why? Why are you doing this to me? Arianna, I was the one who risked my life to save you, but you are ming me for this?"

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    "Raiya was killed by Stanley''s men!"


    I roared and red at him with a ruthless look. "I recognized the gun that the kid was holding. Did you think that if you don''t tell me, I wouldn''t know about it?"


    Jordan''s neck stiffened. Obviously, he never expected me to figure out the truth. He was taken aback and speechless.


    I sneered and struggled again. "Let go of me. Don''t touch me with those merciless hands of yours. I feel disgusted!"


    However, Jordan didn''t move at all. He didn''t let me go nor say a word. It was like he had turned into a rock.


    After a while, he sighed as if he was tired. "What can I do to make you forget those things?"


    "Nothing," I blurted out.


    "It has to be resolved, and you can''t leave me. There will always be a knot in your heart, and it''s not good for you or me. Whatever you say, I''ll do it without hesitation," Jordan replied calmly.


    The knot in my heart was revolving around Raiya. How could I just forget?


    Hendrix did say that we have to seek revenge for Raiya, and if Raiya died in the hands of Stanley''s men, then so be it. I''ll push him to death by the hands of Stanley as well!


    "Unless you get rid of Stanley and stop doing these cruel things from now on. I know you can do it. You must have a clean business." I shut my eyes and did as I pleased to push his limits.


    With me by his side, Stanley almost took his life. This time, if he chose to leave this criminal group, what would the oue be?


    Jordan''s handsome face turned cold, and the grip on my arms loosened. His gaze was hazy for a second, and he didn''t answer immediately. He knew very well how much he had to pay for this.


    "What''s wrong? Are you hesitating?" I asked sarcastically. "Compared to me, you value your dirty money more and have to live life on the edge."


    "It doesn''t matter. This is all a game to you anyway. You can''t do it, and it only proves that you and Hendrix are very outstanding. You won''t lose your mind over love."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "But the difference is that Hendrix


    had once done it for me. That''s why


    I still love him to this day. But you, you are smarter. You''ve never invested in anything, nor have you lost anything. Even when you are loathing it and even tired of it, you wouldn''t get tangled by me. You are the smartest one," I said mockingly.


    I continued poking him, "Whatever, I never had any hope for you anyway."


    After saying so much, Jordan had


    yet toe to his senses. I then et


    hurriedly escaped his grip, ran into the quest room next door, and


    mmed the door shut once I got in.


    There was no lock. In any case, Jordan could easily get a key to open the door even if it were locked. It was pointless to try.


    However, at that moment, I needed some personal space, even if it was just for a few minutes.


    To my surprise, Jordan didn''t bother me again. When I walked out of the room in the afternoon, he was gone. Even the men who guarded the house were gone.


    I was a little surprised and thought


    that Jordan hadpletely given up control of me. However, when went downstairs, I just realized that they had only just moved out of the


    house.


    I was too naive.


    But at least there wasn''t a need to see Jordan''s face that day. That itself was a blessing.


    Late at night, I stared nkly at the female anchor on TV, wondering when Hendrix would be able to breakthrough Jordan''sir.


    Suddenly, Jordan stumbled in. From the door, there was a strong smell of alcohol that lingered in the air.

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    I pinched my nose shut in disgust and watched him fall onto the sofa. Only then, did I see the scars on his face and that the corner of his lips was


    swollen.


    Did he get beaten up outside?


    However, I didn''t ask about it, knowing that this self-righteous guy would probably think that I was asking because I was concerned about him. He leaned back on the sofa and rxed. He opened his heavy eyelids and nced at me, then loosened the tie around his neck.


    After taking it off, he threw it aside and put both his hands on his knees. Then he covered his face and rubbed his hands up and down to ease the difort caused by the alcohol. Finally, he kept his mouth and nose covered, only revealing his eyes, and said slowly, "You don''t even care one bit about why I am like this, do you?"


    Why should I care?


    I didn''t say anything but just looked at him with curious eyes.


    Unlike his usual gentleman-like demeanor, Jordan looked extremely distressed and careless. This was probably the first time I''d seen him this way. "Iid my cards out with Stanley." After abruptly throwing out this statement, he spread out his arms andy back against the sofa. With tipsy misty eyes, he looked at me and waited for my response.


    I was indeed surprised by his words. I raised my eyebrows and looked at him. I''d never expected him to do something like this.


    "And?" The bruises on his face and the fact that he came back alive had already proven everything. However, I just wanted to know how he was beaten by Stanley.


    Jordanughed at himself and looked forward with a nk expression like he was speaking of somebody else. "I was rejected, of course." "And I was also given a hard beating that nearly broke my bones."


    "That''s right. Since they aren''t broken yet, it seems like Stanley still cares. He didn''t immediately kill you," I intentionally provoked him.


    Jordan shook his head. "He gave me two choices. I''ll either die with you or I''ll continue to be his pet, and he will never touch you again."


    "So,ing back with a body full ofN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    wounds is your way of telling me that you not only went and angered Stanley for me but even chose to be his pet so he wouldn''t hurt me?" I straightforwardly summarized.


    Seeing Jordan''s attitude in front of Stanley before, it seemed like that group of his was rather strict.


    However, to protect us, he could


    only continue to blindly follow Stanley. Wherever he went, he would have to follow through.


    Jordan didn''t deny it but changed the topic and smiled ufortably. "If I stay with Stanley, you will


    I


    to hate me. If I don''t, we


    will all die. It doesn''t seem all too


    bad to go with the original state. At


    least I get to have you by my side."


    "Why don''t you just say that you are afraid of death?" I sarcastically threw out a remark, not even trying to hide my despicable side.


    "Say whatever you want. I won''t care about it anymore. As you said, I will be tired of you sooner orter. Hence, before that dayes, all we have to do is just put up with each other."


    Perhaps it was the strong alcohol, Jordan''s voice became smaller and softer. He leaned against the sofa and slowly closed his eyes.


    Looking at his chest and mouth rising and falling regrly, I suddenly felt the urge to just end his life there and then.


    As long as Jordan was dead, there wouldn''t be anyone else that would hold onto Hendrix anymore.


    But soon, I realized that it was not feasible. Whether it was Rosalie or Stanley, Jordan was special to them. They wouldn''t just sit back and watch him die.


    If we were to bepletely at peace, we had to catch them all.


    Just as I was immersed in my thoughts, Jordan''s voice rang out, "Do you want to kill me again?"


    "Yes, indeed. I can''t help but long for you to beg for your life as I peel off your skin."


    "That''s good. I''d rather you loathe me than have you ignore my existence."

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    I couldn''t be bothered to listen to him. I left angrily and went upstairs to my room.


    The next day, when it was time for breakfast, Jordan regained his sophisticated and conceited appearance. He sat quietly at the dining table like a noble prince. However, the wounds on his face and lips proved how terrible it was the night before.


    Just like he had said, I preferred to ignore his existence. Even if we were sitting at the same table, I won''t even take a nce at him.


    "What do you want to do today?" Jordan asked.


    I didn''t answer and silently ate what was on the te.


    Seeing that I wasn''t speaking, Jordan looked up and nced at me. He then uttered indifferently, "You will understand, sooner orter, that I''m doing this for your own good. No one knows where Emily has gone. With my people around, there would be a pair of eyes on you everywhere you go. At least the same incident won''t happen again."


    I was beyond mad as I threw down the knife and fork. "Can you stop using that nonsense of yours to brainwash me? Isn''t it enough that I''m being watched at home? Don''t you think it''s suffocating for me having people following me everywhere I go? Why won''t you just take a knife and slice my throat? The ending would be the same then."


    Jordan put down his knife and fork and exined slowly, "This is just a temporary measure. You''ll regain your freedom when I''ve settled the score with Emily."


    "You are going to kill people again, aren''t you?" I sneered. "This fight is between the both of you. Don''t involve me in it. No matter how nicely you say it, it can''t cover up your hypocritical heart."


    I spat out, "In fact, there is no need to make a choice. If you really wanted the best for me, you will respect my choice, and let me go back to Hendrix. You''ll leave our sights for good. But since you refuse, then you are selfish. You wish to take the happiness of others and forever put yourself first. For this, you don''t even hesitate to dangle me as bait and make me a target in everyone''s eyes. Your love is terrifying."


    Picking up a napkin to wipe my mouth, I looked at him calmly and eximed, "I don''t think I need to enjoy that kind of love."


    After that, I got up and went upstairs, refusing to stay any longer.


    After the night he spoke with Stanley, Jordan had been very busy. He left right after breakfast.


    One afternoon, as I was searching for Stanley''s information online, I heard loud noisesing from outside. I was shocked beyond words.


    With the thought that maybe Hendrix hade to save me, I put on a coat and went downstairs to take a look.


    As soon as I reached the stairs, I saw Rosalie standing in the living room.


    With a shotgun in her hand, she looked at me expressionlessly. The guards at the gate in the distance were all lying on the ground at this moment. It seemed like the loud noise before was made by her killing.


    Rosalie was the core person of the DU Merchant Group. Those people couldn''t stop her. Hence, they died without a struggle.


    Wasn''t she was on the same team as Jordan? Why were they killing each other off?


    "We meet again." Rosalie looked at me and said indifferently, "Come on down and talk."


    After saying so, she took the lead and sat down on the single-person sofa. She ced the gun on the table with a loud tter and it nted to the side.


    I tightened my coat, walked down slowly, and sat down opposite her.


    When I came down, Rosalie was scrolling through her phone. After she found what she wanted to find, she flipped the screen towards me then threw the phone at me. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I looked at it in confusion before I realized that she wanted me to watch the video on her phone. Thus, I picked it up and clicked the y button.


    As soon as the video started to y


    and after a short dy, the scene of Jordan lying on the ground and getting beaten by Stanley with a rubber stick immediately appeared. Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    Except for obvious ces in his head and face, Jordan''s body suffered a lot as well. There were conversations going on in between, but the video wasn''t able to catch it. I wasn''t entirely sure what was said as well and merely watched as Jordan gnashed his teeth and endured. As a result, Stanley exerted more force, and finally, when the bat was bent in half, only then did he stop.


    The video also came to an abrupt end when Jordan was seen wiping blood off his face.


    I had to admit I was watching with much pleasure.


    "You are just going to casually show how you really feel?" Rosalie''s voice came out cold and was filled with usations.


    "Show what?" I tried to y dumb.


    "Showing that you want to see him dead and wish to end his life with your own hands." Rosalie seemed calm like she was used to seeing people get entangled between love and hatred.


    Sure enough, women knew each other best.


    Since she was smart, there was no need to beat around the bush anymore. Hence, I just admitted it, "Of course, Jordan knows this as well. I''m always thinking of ways on how and when to kill


    him."


    Rosalie narrowed her eyes, and her eyes showed a glint of yfulness. "You are quite honest."


    I shrugged. "If it were you, and someone had hurt your loved ones, forced your partner out of the way, and even forced you to do things that you do not wish to do, I think you would make the same choice as well."


    Upon hearing this, Rosalie tilted her head to one side and eximed, "I am an orphan. I don''t understand your feelings, nor do I have any interest in understanding them."


    "Okay, no offense taken." To Rosalie, we wereplete strangers. After thinking about it for a while, I thought that there was only one reason why she came to me. "You wish for me to tell Jordan to stop going against Stanley?"


    "Will you actually do it?" Rosalie asked mockingly. "You would just happily push him into the fire."


    It seems like she had done her research on me. Hence, there wasn''t anything that I could hide.


    I shook myself and came to my senses then nced at the bodies outside. Only then did I think that she was here to kill me.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She had to kill Jordan''s men


    because she knew that if she tried to


    kill me, those men would try to stop her. They were under Jordan''s orders to protect me. Of course, she had to strike first.


    She was decisive and had no hesitation in killing. It was no wonder why she was able to sit at the table and have a voice despite being in a male- dominated group.


    Facing such a person, there was no use in ying tricks. But I couldn''t die just yet. I have yet to take revenge for Raiya, nor have I made Jordan copse.


    After thinking about it, the only thing I could use was Rosalie''s feelings for Jordan.


    "I know why you are here." I took a deep breath and adjusted my mood. I deliberatelyughed and pretended to be rxed, leaningzily against the sofa behind me. "Great, I can finally rest in peace. I won''t ever


    need to go through torture again."


    I stretched my back and my muscles. After that, I took the gun from the table and handed it over to her. With a smile on my face, I uttered, "Come on, let''s make this quick."


    Rosalie was indeed suspicious of this unexpected reaction. Her beautiful brows furrowed slightly, and her dark lips twitched. "You are not afraid to die?"


    "Hmm?" I nodded. "Didn''t Jordan tell


    .ne


    you? I wasn''t nning to live long anyway. When Hendrix and I ended it, I should have died in that car ident, but he saved me. However, now you are doing me a huge favor, and there''s no need for me to live


    such a painful life anymore." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I thought that Rosalie would continue the subject, but she just watched me attentively. She held up the gun and aimed it at me.


    She leaned forward, cing all her energy from her knees to her elbows. Then she twisted her neck, and with a small voice, she looked at my face and eximed, "Coward."

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    After saying so, she lifted the gun, stood up, and aimed it at my forehead.


    "Don''t worry. My gun works fast. You won''t feel any pain."


    I looked at her and gulped as the next second, there would be a bullet going through my head.


    However, the next second, a bullet suddenly went through the huge window in the living room and hit Rosalie''s hand. Her gun fell.


    Upon seeing this, I immediately took the gun and turned the tables on her. "Don''t move."


    Rosalie clutched onto her injured hand and fell onto the sofa. Drops of sweat trickled down her face like rain, but she didn''t make a sound. Her breathing became heavier.


    She looked at me with confusion and probably didn''t expect the tables to turn.


    However, she was smart. After thinking for a while and ncing at the damaged window, she immediately came to her senses. Her eyes were fueled with rage. "You are with the police?"


    Her guess was half correct. To be more specific, it was the military.


    After the reminder, I understood the situation too. It seemed like after the incident with Aaron, Cyrus had reorganized his ambushes on the Roberts Group. They normally wouldn''t do anything, but Rosalie was holding up a gun to my forehead.


    Although I would like to talk to her frankly, I wasn''t entirely sure if Jordan had installed any listening device. Thus, I could only act dumb. "Don''t joke around Miss Swift. You guys know everything about me. If I was with the police, do you think Jordan would let me live till this day?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, a low male voice came through the door, "What''s going on?"


    The moment our heads turned, Jordan had already walked in.


    Rosalie seized the opportunity to ask for his help. "Quick, kill her. She''s with the police!"


    It was obviously not convincing enough, and all Jordan did was frown in confusion.


    "Why are you hesitating? People from the police had just opened fire at me. Otherwise, why would there be a gun in her hand? Be careful and stop deceiving yourself. This woman just wants to take your life away!" Rosalie shouted.


    However, Jordan sensed something different from her words. Hence, he asked with suspicion, "So, who had the gun originally?"


    After a pause, his eyes became sharper. "Why did you bring a gun? And what happened to my men out there?"


    Rosalie was taken aback for a


    moment. Then, she admitted, "That''sN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    right, I did it. I came here today to help you get rid of this woman so you wouldn''t do anything stupid and bring about your own death!"


    "So one question, are you going to kill Arianna or not?" She added.


    Rosalie was no stranger to danger and bullets, thus the imposing and sharp manner of hers was strong. Therefore, even though one of her hands was badly injured, she still shouldn''t be taken lightly.


    However, Jordan didn''t answer her


    and was just obsessing over the fact that Rosalie had killed his


    subordinates. "Help me? You


    intentionally sent Hendrix over to me and drew your gun to kill my men. Rosalie, it seems like you still didn''t learn to stay in your ce. Did you not learn your lesson?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, sometimes, a man and a woman would never be in the same rank.


    Rosalie was saving his soul, but he put out the facts.


    Rosalie closed her eyes in anger, but I caught the glint in her eyes. Suddenly, she jumped over and wrestled the gun from my hand.


    But she was not left-handed. While she was taking the time to adjust her grip on the handgun, Jordan moved faster and snatched the gun away.

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    Rosalie pointed at me, but Jordan held onto her unrelentingly. Rosalie didn''t have time to open fire.


    She stared at the handgun right in front of her, and she asked Jordan in disbelief, "You are aiming the gun at me?"


    "Your gun skills are fast, but don''t forget who taught you." Jordan couldn''t care about Rosalie''s feelings now. With an expressionless face, he warned, "Put the handgun down right now and leave the group from this day onwards and I''ll pretend that nothing happened."


    "Are you dismissing me?" Rosalie''s beautiful eyes turned dark.


    "It''s your choice," Jordan stated calmly. "I told you when I recruited you, the day you turn your back on me, is the day I''ll take your life."


    Rosalie had still yet to give up. Hence, she raised her handgun higher and looked at me. Tears started to well up in her eyes. "I didn''t forget. You gave me this life and because of that, I can''t see you destroy yourself, no matter the consequences." "It''s none of your business." Jordan''s tone was a little harsh, just like how he used to insult Hendrix. He was indifferent and aloof. "Rosalie, my patience is limited."


    Rosalie smirked andughed sorrowfully. Her eyes werepletely swimming with tears. But despite the tears, she managed to force out augh. "Huh! You are going to end me anyway. Why not let me get rid of this now?"


    As she spoke, Rosalie''s well-defined fingers pulled the trigger.


    The gun fired with a bang!


    A bullet shot out, but it wasn''t Rosalie''s.


    In an instant, Jordan had pulled the trigger and killed her.


    He killed the woman who would sacrifice her life to get rid of obstacles for him.


    The gun fell from her hand with a tter and Rosalie dropped to the ground. Those eyes were staring nkly ahead, refusing to close. It was like she wasn''t ready to ept the fact that he had ended her life just like that.


    Silence fell in the room.


    Coldness crept up from my heart and spread to my limbs. I stared dumbly at Rosalie''s dead body and was once again impacted by the shock of death. I subconsciously wrapped my arms around myself.


    That''s right. This was Jordan Marshall''s true form.


    §Ö


    It didn''t matter if it was his loved one or enemy. The one he cared most about was still himself. Pretty much everyone else could be a sacrificial tool at any time.


    After a long while, Jordan''s expression gentled and he kneeled to close Rosalie''s eyes.


    When he got up, he looked down at me and his voice turned cold. "Hendrix never changed, and you never wanted to love me, right?"


    I sat quietly on the sofa and listened to his words. I didn''t answer but hugged myself more tightly.


    As long as I am with this person, death would constantly surround me. It would never go away. This feeling was suffocating me, choking me. "Arianna, would you only bat an eye at me when I''m dead?" Jordan asked again in a low voice, concerned about himself once more.


    "No," I answered, trembling.


    Jordan thought for a moment and then sneered "A moment ago, I was thinking if you would stop and think about me once I''ve changed. But i the next second, I understand that it''s not right. You hate me. I''m afraid that even if I die in front of your eyes I this very second, you wouldn''t bat an eye." Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why would he ask such a question if he already knew the answer?


    I pursed my lips and couldn''t help but worry about Hendrix.


    Rosalie was dead, and Jordan had seen through us. One step further was a bottomless abyss. Yet if we took a step back, it would be hard to keep our lives.


    We were standing at the edge of the cliff, and with just a gentle push, there would be no hope left...

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    From the beginning to the end, Jordan had always known about my feelings for Hendrix. It was just that he arrogantly thought his charm surpassed that of Hendrix''s. He thought he could change me, change love and change the world. It was just a fool''s daydream.


    It looked like Rosalie''s death not only heavily affected me but also made Jordan realize that continuing this game would only make him lose everything.


    But after he finished speaking, Jordan did not take any further action. He just stored his gun away, picked up Rosalie''s dead body, turned around, and walked out.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the two figures, one dead and the other injured, Jordan''s scattered hopes were like a tangible fire. It seemed that this was no longer a matter of the distant future.


    Giving up on the goal that was only a step away frompletion was more pitiful than stopping halfway.


    At the decisive moment, equipped with a gambler''s mentality, Jordan would have definitely gone all in even if it resulted in his own cruel


    death.


    Hendrix''s actions became clearer. It was just a matter of time for him to be backed into a corner. If Jordan were to withdraw now, he might still be able to make it out alive.


    However, I was rather looking forward to him carrying on with his unreasonable stubbornness.


    Not all mistakes should be given a chance to be rectified.


    That night, Jordan did not return.


    The next day, I was awoken by some noise downstairs. I was no longer able to go back to sleep after that.


    Wrapped in my sleeping robe, I got out of bed, then pulled the curtains open. I was about to scold Jordan''s newly appointed guards when I discovered that there was a conflict going on with the four guards and another man. Sawyer!


    I ran downstairs in my robe without a second thought


    As I pass by the door, one of the men was asking Jordan for instructions over the phone. "Mr. Jordan, a man by the name of Sawyer rk is causing a ruckus. How should we deal..."


    I stopped, grabbed the phone, and announced loudly to the microphone, "This is my family affair. I''ll drive him away. You''d better not intervene." Having said what I wanted, I hung up without waiting for Jordan''s reply, threw the phone in the guard''s direction, and hurried to save Sawyer. "What are you doing? Let him go. I''m telling you to release him! Do you hear me?"


    Seeing these people unwilling to let go, I immediately took the initiative to hit their hands in an attempt to get them to release Sawyer. They didn''t dare to hurt me, thus they could only stare as I dragged Sawyer into the house.


    After entering the house, I vaguely heard them consulting with Jordan about something. I was used to this and did not bother to stop them.


    I let go of Sawyer in the living room. We looked at each other without saying a word.


    Raiya''s funeral had been held a week


    ago. I wasn''t able to attend it as I was being strictly guarded by


    Jordan''s subordinates. However et


    from the short video that I saw on the news, I could see that the Hathaway family and Raiya''s child were suffering and grieving.


    That incident was called a retaliatory move against ignorant society, for the murderer was an unfortunate victim of the country''s economic poverty, whose voice and pleas had gone unheard.


    Only I knew that she died for my sake.


    Sawyer seemed to be in a good state of mind, but no one truly knew how much agony he was hiding under his calm appearance. I didn''t even have the courage to say, "I''m sorry, I killed your wife." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Having spent a few years in the field of business, Sawyer''s honed skills in interpreting bodynguage allowed him to swiftly decipher something from my expression.


    "Raiya didn''t me you." His voice was much hoarser than before. Although he tried his best to keep hisposure, I still noticed a degree of restraint.


    Hearing her name brought me back to the scene of the incident. Instantly, I was there again. I stood behind her and watched as she was soaked in blood.

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    Despite her small build, the blood in her body seemed to flow endlessly. Thinking back, even the air was dyed scarlet.


    Having thought all this, I unconsciously felt a lump in my throat. I lowered my head and said with choking sobs, "I''m sorry."


    Sawyer smiled faintly and said, "Don''t be silly. Raiya was so kind, she wouldn''t want to see us so sad."


    I nodded then suddenly realized how relentlessly he tried to barge in. I promptly looked up at him and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Sawyer pressed his lips together apologetically while still maintaining a calm smile. "Don''t worry. Raiya was always thinking about me even up till her death. How could I make her worry by doing something stupid? I''m not here to avenge her," Sawyer said.


    "That''s good," I was relieved. Although I knew that I should stay by his side during this challenging period, I was afraid that he might bump into Jordan. Therefore, I had to ask him to leave. I said, "In that case, you should go back if there''s nothing else to say. I don''t feel well and would like to rest."


    Raiya was already dead, Sawyer should not be involved in this mess any longer.


    "It''s about time to go back," Sawyer agreed but then said, "But before that, I have to see the man you''re with. I know that he is the real culprit."


    "Didn''t you just say that you wouldn''t take revenge?" I instantly became nervous, "Are you fooling me?"


    Without any hesitation, I grabbed him and tried to walk out. I said, "No, you have to get out of here now. You can''t win against him."


    But the moment I turned, I was pulled back by his enormous strength.


    I turned around to look at him. Sawyer didn''t move at all. He just kept shaking his head at me and said, "No, Arianna. Raiya needs justice." "Ask him toe out. I just need him to follow me and personally apologize in front of Raiya''s grave."


    Get Jordan to apologize?


    Was that even possible?


    How could a demon who was able to kill his trusted subordinate and disregard everything be capable of recognizing his faults?


    No man could withstand the hatred of his wife''s murder as if it was nothing but now was not the right moment.


    "I promise you, will help you with whatever you want Jordan to do in the future. Let some time pass and will personally bring Jordan to apologize to Raiya. But you have to go back first today, okay, Sawyer?" I hastily bargained with him.


    Jordan had been keeping a close watch on me recently, hence he wouldn''t go too far. He was probably already on his way back.


    "No," Sawyer adamantly refused. It


    was as if his feet had grown roots and solidly anchored him to the ground. No matter how hardd tried, he wouldn''t budge.


    As the seconds ticked away, I could do nothing about him. I looked at the door and then at him. I had no choice but to give in.


    "Are you sure that you just want to hear Jordan apologize in person? You won''t fight him to the death, right?" I said seriously.


    "I won''t," said Sawyer. "The child can''t lose its father too."


    "Can I trust you, Sawyer?" Although there was no w in his reason, I couldn''t help but worry.


    "Of course," Sawyer smiled deeply and looked very sincere.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Now that there was no other way out, I could only risk it. "Good. Wait here. I''ll talk to Jordan and ask him to apologize in person."


    "Okay," Sawyer said as he went straight to the sofa to sit down and waited calmly.


    He was a man in his peak, sitting


    there neatly dressed with an elegant and gentle demeanor. From the side, he looked like a business elite waiting to negotiate with hiso opponent, confident about victory.


    Even so, I kept feeling like a storm was about to descend on all of us.


    Regardless of whether I was just being too sensitive or this truly was reality, I would have to deal with Jordan first before the two of them meet. Considering this, I left Sawyer alone and hurried to wait outside.

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    As expected, Jordan arrived in just 20 minutes.


    He was not surprised to see me. He came to stand in front of me and said in a poised manner, "Did you wait long?"


    "No, I have something to tell you," I went straight to the point, "Sawyer rk stopped by. He''s the husband of the woman who was killed by Stanley. In a way, he''s also my younger brother. He''s here to seek justice for his wife. Can you apologize to him once you''re inside?"


    However, Jordan changed the subject, "I watched a moviest night. The scene was almost the same as now. The difference was that the heroine was concerned about whether the man had a hard time outside and whether or not he was tired."


    Theck ofmunication made me annoyed. Nheless, for Sawyer''s sake, I suppressed my anger and said, "Well, that sounds heartwarming. The thing is, this is an urgent matter. Can you give me a response? Just make an apology to the person you hurt. You won''t lose anything from it." "What do I get out of it?" Jordan showed his usual facade, a gentle harmless expression on his face.


    I knew he wouldn''t do anything that didn''t benefit him, so I gave up on the idea and continued, "In return, I can promise you one thing, as long as it doesn''t involve murder, arson, or anything that goes against my principles."


    "Anything at all?" Jordan''s eyes narrowed. It seemed that he had begun to consider if this deal was worthwhile.


    "Yes, on the condition that you don''t harm Sawyer and let him safely leave," I pleaded. This was the most that I could do for Sawyer.


    "Okay," like a child who had picked up a lollipop, Jordan''s eyes lit up instantaneously.


    As I saw this, my heart shook. I immediately avoided those wolf-like eyes of his.


    Having reached an agreement, I eagerly brought Jordan into the house.


    Sawyer appeared to be distracted by his thoughts. It was not until we got closer that he snapped out of it. He gradually turned his head and stood up. "This is Jordan Marshall," I clenched my fists as I observed Sawyer, ready to stop him at any moment, "He is the one that you wanted to meet." Jordan was emotionless as he stood beside me, with no intention of speaking.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a vague smile, Sawyer mildly met Jordan''s gaze. After a while, he slowly said, "You killed such a wonderful woman, did you know that?"


    Jordan remained impassive and


    said in a deadpan voice, "I was


    unaware, but Arianna told me to


    caused considerable sorrow to you and your family. I''m sorry."


    What a frank murderer!


    If not for the great disparity between our abilities, I would have loved to p him in the face.


    What the victim''s family needed was the offender''s genuine remorse, not some polite greeting by a management official!


    Jordan''s attitude would only backfire on us...


    Sure enough, just as I was about to cover for Jordan, Sawyer stuck his hand into the inner pocket of his suit and took out a gun.


    "No, Sawyer!"


    My shout failed to stop anything. Just when the gun was aimed at Jordan, Sawyer pulled the trigger.


    The sound of a gunshot instantly echoed throughout the vi.


    However, the one that got shot was Sawyer instead.


    Perhaps it was due to him being unfamiliar with firearms, his gun blew up. The bullet that was meant for Jordan ended up shooting in the opposite direction, directly hitting his arm that was wielding the gun.


    Feeling the pain, Sawyer''s hand loosened The gun fell to the ground, leaving a deep crack on the tiled. floor. Blood flowed along his arm and dripped down onto the floor, like the blossoms of the Asiatic apple.

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    "Sawyer!" I hurried over to help him. "Are you all right? Hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    As I spoke, I held him up, ready to leave.


    But Sawyer was wilful. He pressed a hand on his wound and refused to move. He endured the pain through gritted teeth and red fiercely at Jordan, "I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you, you scum!"


    "Kill me?" Jordan closed his eyes for a moment then raised his chin conceitedly and said condescendingly, "How are you supposed to kill me when you can''t even judge the quality of a gun?"


    "Just shut up!" I yelled furiously. I feared that provoking Sawyer any further would cause him to do something unpredictable.


    Sawyer heard the insult and his eyes were immediately filled with discontent and rage. He clenched his jaw and said, "You did something to the gun!" As soon as he finished, I came to a realization and froze.


    Indeed, Zuckerburg''s guns had always been under regtion. Ordinary people would not have been able to acquire one. Since Sawyer got one, he must have used an illegal method. And these uwful dealings happened to be Jordan''s trade.


    Jordan didn''t hide it and admitted, "I promised your sister that I wouldn''t hurt her family. Your wife''s death was an ident. I was keeping tabs on you just to see if there was anything I could do topensate your family. But you got ahead of yourself. You were delusional in thinking that you could kill me."


    "Bah, nobody wants yourpensation! You killed Raiya, you killed my wife, I want you dead!" Sawyer roared hysterically.


    Though I wanted to point at Jordan''s nose and swear at him, I couldn''t help but swallow my words when I saw the guards rushing in.


    "Sawyer, Sawyer!" I tried my best to straighten his body and forced him to face me. held his face with both of my hands to prevent him from looking at Jordan. I used my loudest voice in an attempt to summon his rationality, "Listen to me. Before Raiya died, she said that she wanted me to take good care of you. The one she worried about the most was you. If something happens to you,


    she would have died in vain!"


    I burst into tears as I spoke. I thought of how Raiya gave birth alone in the hospital, how she had covered up for Sawyer and how she pretended to be strong in front of me...


    When Sawyer heard her name, his


    eyes quickly turned red, huge


    teardrops rolled down his chiseled face. A momentter, he finally broke down crying like a child, ''Arianna Raiya''s dead. Raiya''s not here anymore. The day before the incident, she told me that she was lonely at home. She wanted to have more children with me. She was such a great person, I always neglected her. Arianna, I let her down. I let Raiya down. I let her down..."


    I was already feeling guilty about Raiya''s death, so hearing these words only made it worse. My emotions overwhelmed me all at once, and I silently sobbed.


    At this moment, Jordan suddenly reached out and pulled me over. Before I could react, his men collectively took action as Sawyer was knocked out and taken away.


    "Sawyer!" I attempted to break free and chase after him, but I couldn''t ovee Jordan''s strength. I could only scream desperately, all in futility. "Let go of me. Let me go, you b*stard!"


    Jordan lost his patience and grabbed my arms with brute force. I was forced to look into his eyes.


    "You said that you wouldn''t hurt my family. Are you breaking your promise, Jordan?" I obstinately yelled at him. My arms were throbbing from being held so hard, but I refused to cry out in pain.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Whether I break my promise or not


    depends on you," Jordan''s eyes darkened in an instant, a wild and unrestrained smile hung on his lips, "I don''t like to see you weep, Arianna. If I see him making you cry again, no matter how many lives he has, it won''t be enough for him to die!"


    "Then you should kill yourself first!"

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    "Out of everyone I know, you''re the one who hurt me the most!"


    When Jordan heard these words, surprise shed across his eyes but quickly disappeared without a trace, reced by aggressiveness. "Don''t try to reason with me, Arianna. In my world, you are the most unreasonable one. I''ve been tolerating you long enough. Why do you have to be so ungrateful?"


    "Then stop!" While struggling, I touched Jordan''s hand. I thought of something right away, so I took off the ring I was wearing and threw it in front of him, "This, I don''t need it. I don''t need the ring or you! I don''t need a controlling freak like you!"


    Ding, ding, ding...


    The ring fell to the floor, made a few crisp sounds, and then rolled to a stop by the window.


    Jordan released me the moment I discarded the ring. His eyes followed the movements of the ring until it stopped. His entire being was transfixed. He stared at the ring on the ground, stupefied.


    The silence was like an invisible weighing down on me, causing fear and uneasiness to well up in my chest.


    In this uncertain situation, I wasn''t sure if Jordan''s tolerance had reached its end. As though abandoning all hope, I surrendered myself to death, "Go ahead and kill me. Make it quick."


    Jordan stared at the ring in a daze for a long time. Suddenly, he walked over, picked up the ring, and held it in his palm. Then, he left.


    Up till his figure disappeared at the door, I stood still like a statue. It all felt so surreal...


    That ring was his only request to me. Despite seeing it cast aside just like that, Jordan unexpectedly didn''t respond at all.


    Perhaps promises never meant anything to that person.


    It wasn''t the time to think about these things. I can''t imagine what Jordan might do to Sawyer. Maybe it was already toote, and there was nothing that I could do about it.


    There was also Hendrix. Jordan had


    already noticed that he was


    pretending to be loyal. In that nest full of cunning and dangerous vipers, he would have to fac@many


    veiled schemes.


    I spent the whole day feeling restless. When it was nearing dinner time, there was the sound of a car parking outside.


    Currently, not even a fly could enter the Roberts mansion. There was no mistake that it had to be


    Jordan.


    Soon after, Jordan walked in.


    He was originally about to go upstairs, but he turned around when he saw me in the living room. He ced a bag on the table in front of me and sat down.


    I nced down but couldn''t tell what it was. I asked, "What is it?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "A mobile phone, a bank card, and a car key," Jordan said tly.


    "So?" Why was he giving me these things?


    "The guards outside have been relocated far away. From now on, you can go wherever you want," Jordan said.


    Hearing this, I narrowed my eyes in doubt. Was he ever this nice?


    "Don''t be surprised. I just think that maybe we can get along with each other in a different way. Since you didn''t like the way I was caring for you, I''ll-change. Just as how you once said, I love you, while you''re free to choose," Jordan''s eyes were tranquil with no recognizable emotion.


    ar key and looked at it,


    I took the car


    l.n


    "So when I go out, no one will follow me around like a fly anymore?" "NO they''ll be standing guard at a distance. I still need to ensure your safety, but I won''t interfere with your


    decision," Jordan said. Content


    belongs to


    I nodded. This was a reasonable statement. I tried to take advantage and asked again, "Do I only have the freedom to go out, or do I get to do anything I want?"

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    Jordan spread out his arms and leaned against the sofa, "You can do whatever you like."


    This sounded too good to be true. He was acting like apletely different person.


    Nevertheless, Jordan''s mood was prone to change at any time. Thus, before he changed his mind, I had to make good use of this opportunity.


    "Okay," I kept the car key and took the mobile phone and bank card on the table while making an even more unscrupulous request, "Help me fetch Wynn over then. I miss him. Just Wynn will do. You two are more familiar with each other."


    After that, I took my things and headed upstairs. When I reached the stairs, I turned my head and added, "Go now. I want to have dinner with Wynn." "Sure," Jordan agreed. Before I could even reach the second floor, he had already gone out.


    About half an hourter, the phone that Jordan gave me rang. It was Aaron who called to verify if I had asked Jordan to take Wynn. Following my confirmation, he hung up.


    An hour passed and I finally got to meet Wynn.


    After finishing dinner, I brought Wynn back to my room and left Jordan outside, using spending quality time with family as an excuse.


    As soon as I closed the door, the calm and gentle facade that I held in front of Jordan vanished at once.


    Looking down at Wynn and the micrputer in his hands, I took him to the bathroom and turned on the shower. I squatted down and asked earnestly, "Baby, tell me, how far have you gone in learningputer science? Can you check if there are any hidden microphones nearby?"


    "Mom, are you saying that someone is eavesdropping on our conversation?" Wynn was confused.


    There was no time to exin to the child. I only said, "That''s right. This is a secret between you and me. Don''t let anyone else know. Can you handle it?"


    Wynn nodded and turned on hisputer. While tapping on the keyboard, heforted me, "Mommy, wait a minute."


    Wynn''s hands were moving very fast. The cking sound of the keyboard was like my heartbeat, not stopping for even a moment.


    Finally, after a long wait, Wynn''s joyful voice startled me, "All right, Mommy! No one can hear us now!" heaved a sigh of relief and took him back to the room. Then I handed the phone to him and said, "Can you help me see if there''s anything wrong with the phone?"


    "Yes!" Perhaps he saw that I was in a good mood, he appeared to be very enthusiastic.


    After more than half an hour, Wynn suddenly stared at the phone with a depressed expression.


    "What''s wrong, baby? IS there a problem?" I walked over and patted him on the shoulder.


    "That''s not it, Mommy. There seems to be no problem with this phone," Wynn said with a puzzled look.


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t


    expect Jordan to be so upright.


    "That''s good news. I was justN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    worried that I might have missed something. You''ve been keeping at it


    for quite a while, are you tired?"


    "I''m fine," Wynn shook his head and peered at me solemnly. It seemed that he knew that the current situation was urgent. He looked at me seriously and asked, "Mommy, is there anything else that I can do?"


    "You''re a good boy," I tousled his hair


    affectionately. We haven''t seen each


    other in such a long time. He had grown a fot. Since it''s been ages, should have chatted with him, but


    instead, I just asked him for help. I unavoidably felt a little guilty.


    However, when I thought of Hendrix''s situation, I could only steel my heart. I said with a smile, "I''ll have to trouble you to install a location tracking app on my phone. It shouldn''t be noticeable."


    "Okay," Wynn didn''t say anything more, he just nodded and continued to tap away on hisputer.

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    As soon as the location tracking app was installed, Jordan knocked on the bedroom door.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "What?" I yelled towards the door in an exasperated tone.


    "It''s time to send Wynn home. Aaron is anxious about him being with us for too long." Jordan didn''t get angry even though I yelled at him rudely. Rather, he sounded indifferent.


    On the surface, I was still at odds with Aaron, so it justified his behavior.


    Perhaps Aaron also knew that I specifically asked for Wynn so that I could pass some information over, hence he made an excuse to get Wynn home.


    I pondered and said while facing the door, "I see. I''ll get him dressed. You can wait downstairs."


    Soon, I heard his footsteps outside the door gradually fade away. After a moment, it was silent.


    While dressing Wynn, I cautiously used a voice that only the two of us could hear and said, "Baby, if you manage to contact Dad, tell him to try his best to mess up the situation, understand?"


    Wynn looked at me with his two grape-like eyes. He didn''t seem toprehend, but he keenly agreed, "Okay, Mommy. Trust me. I won''t let you down."


    Perhaps spending time together with my son gave me a sense of security. Seeing Wynn being such an obedient child made me think that all the agony I went through wasn''t such a big deal anymore.


    Pushing away my heavy heart, I hugged Wynn then went downstairs, holding his hand.


    Jordan had been waiting for a long time, but he still appeared to be very patient. He raised his hand and motioned for Wynn toe to his side, "I''ll take you home."


    Wynn raised his head to look at me, then looked at Jordan and walked straight to the door, ignoring Jordan''s outstretched hand.


    Jordan''s hand hung awkwardly mid-air. He stood in a daze for a while before he retracted his hand silently.


    Actually, children were smart and observant. Even if they were unclear about the reason why they knew very well who to befriend and who to avoid. Naturally, I didn''t divulge my thoughts to Jordan. After all, Wynn still had to stay with him in the car for half an hour.


    After sending them off, I went back to my room.


    While Jordan was away for an hour, I tried sending a text message to the phone number written on the note before.


    "Mr. Zimmer? I''m Arianna Reid."


    The reply from the other party was quick and concise, "Please continue."


    This was probably very characteristic of a soldier. They only paid attention to what was most important and did not bother with meaningless chatter. "Following this, I''ll find a chance to infiltrate the core of the crime organization. I hope you can track my location during the entire process. Is it feasible?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tracking your location is possible but approaching the organization is too hazardous. I don''t rmend it for the time being."


    I replied quickly. "I will ensure my own safety. Before that, I hope you can cooperate with Hendrix to give Jordan something to worry about."


    Since Wynn was still young, there


    was always a possibility of mishaps


    if I relied on him alone. Since


    l


    Hendrix and Cyrus had worked together to save me from Emily before, the two of them must still be in touch. Letting him ry the message might not be a bad idea.


    "Rest assured."


    Upon receiving his approval, I deleted all chat records.


    Hendrix acted faster than I had expected. It was only the next morning when Jordan''s subordinates brought their bad news.


    "Mr. Jordan, we have bad news. Kingsley and Francis have been arrested and the vi was seized by the police."


    Having two crucial members in


    prison meant that the whole group had been exposed to the police. It was not just the minor stakeholders of the group, even Stanley was in a precarious state.


    However, Stanley had always been overseas and thus was not constrained by Zuckerburg''s police. As the second-inmand of the group, Jordan had inevitably be the main target.

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    After Jordan''s subordinate finished speaking, the man''s using gaze fell on me, his attitude conveyed his desire to kill me.


    I knew what he was thinking. Everything was initially going fine for them. But after Jordan took me to the vi and gave me some freedom, their location was exposed. How could there be such a coincidence?


    Unfortunately, my goal was far more than just the vi. His suspicions were urate, but it was regrettably too early.


    This made me dare to act all innocent. I came forward and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you suspecting me?"


    "Am I wrong?" The man ground his teeth,pletely ignoring the fact that Jordan was also present.


    Compared to men in suits, his face was full of knife scars and made him even more ferocious looking.


    Such people had an absolute sense of obedience. Once they were triggered, they could go mad and no one could stop them.


    I didn''t have the confidence to confront this kind of person, so I switched to Jordan and said, "You think so too, don''t you?"


    Jordan took a drag from his cigar and blew out a cloud of smoke. He took his time turning his face towards me then squinted at me through the smoky haze, "What I think doesn''t matter. I wish to hear what you have to say. Did you do it?"


    "No," I blurted out straightforwardly.


    "Okay, I believe you," Jordan looked at me calmly, not giving the impression of being the least bit surprised.


    After throwing away the ring, he seemed to have changed a lot. Nheless, his answer would only cause division between him and his subordinates.


    "Mr. Jordan, this woman is clearly-"


    Jordan didn''t let him continue, "That''s enough, you may leave. You are not allowed to enter the house in the future. If you have anything to report, just tell me in the courtyard."


    "But-"


    The man wanted to say something, but one stern look from Jordan was all it took to make him hold his tongue and leave dispiritedly.


    "You don''t doubt me at all?" I deliberately teased him.


    "Do you want me to suspect you?" Jordan queried.


    I didn''t expect him to ask such a question and thus didn''t know what to say in response.


    Jordan took another puff of his


    cigar. Drunk with nicotine, he carried


    an


    on, "Arianna, I''m no longer the I used to be. I''ll believe whatever you without question."


    What was going on?


    The devil with bloodied hands suddenly came to its senses?


    Could this change anything?


    Could the innocent people that have diede back to life?


    No.


    "However," Jordan suddenly added, "Hendrix will be held ountable for everything that happened today. The end result wille soon enough."


    Evidently, he was impossible to change.


    With a sneer, I said sarcastically,


    "Then you might as well me it on me. If Hendrix were to get into trouble, in the end, I wouldn''t remain unscathed. There''s no need to be so roundabout."


    "You''re wrong," Jordan didn''t even look at me. He just looked straight ahead with empty eyes and said absent-mindedly, "I won''t kill him, but I have my ways to make him wish he was dead." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Who do you think you are!" I stood up angrily.


    Jordan remained unmoved. He put out the cigar in the ashtray and said, "It is only fair."


    "Fair? You''ve always been the one who wouldn''t leave us alone. You''re the one who''s messing with Hendrix. When did he ever make you wish you were dead?"


    Jordan finally raised his head and looked at me with unfocused eyes. He said in a deep voice, "You did."


    "Ridiculous, I''ve never..." I unconsciously wanted to deny it, but halfway through my sentence, I suddenly understood what he meant and immediately fell silent.

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    Wouldn''t it be better to die than to fall in love with someone who didn''t care?


    After a moment of silence, I turned to leave while he stayed where he was.


    There was nothing better to say as this had always been my goal.


    Even if it was an underhanded thing to do, when backed into a corner, I would do whatever was necessary to protect my loved ones.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no need to consider honor and dignity when dealing with a viin.


    The next day, I woke up early and got ready to go out for some fresh air.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I saw the unweed guests, Quinn and Lucas, sitting in the living room.


    The two men had dark expressions, and there was a gun on the table in front of them. Upon seeing me, Lucas stood up and pointed the gun at me, "You b*tch! Tell me, was this your n all along?"


    Because of my rtionship with Jordan, the two of them were civil to me at first. But now, one was aiming a gun at me while the other was just coolly observing, showing no intention of stopping the conflict.


    At this point, Jordan came out of his room. He stood beside me, peered down at Lucas, and said in a low voice, "Didn''t anyone teach you c*nts to be polite?"


    "Are you kidding me? C*nts? I dare you to say that again!" Lucas was already agitated in the first ce. After Jordan offended him, he immediately turned off the safety lever of the gun.


    Jordan paid no attention to the agitated man and turned to talk to me, "Let''s go and have breakfast together."


    As he spoke, he took the lead and walked downstairs.


    He then casually strolled past Lucas'' gun and calmly walked towards the dining room.


    Lucas, on the other hand, did not open fire.


    I copied Jordan and managed to get to the dining room in one piece.


    For those two people to suddenlye knocking on our door, something must have happened. I must not miss out on any important information.


    As soon as I sat down, Lucas started to curse, "F*ck. All of our men have been taken away. This is all part of that Zuckerburg girl''s scheme! She was the one who didn''t let us have guns.


    Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been at such a disadvantage! Jordan, you''d better give us an exnation!"


    Jordan nced at him but shifted his gaze to the breakfast Minnie prepared. He calmly ce the napkin on hisp, picked up his knife and fork, and took his time eating.


    After taking a bite of his food then


    swallowing, he exined


    nonchntly as he continued


    cutting his breakfast with his knife "Getting rid of their guns without any effort, they could only surrender when the police came. No lives were sacrificed during the entire process, a victory won without violence.


    Moanna is indeed brilliant."


    Hearing this, I was taken aback. Only then did I recall the scene I saw when I went to the club that day. I thought that the reason those gangsters wore suits and ties was just for the club''s image. It didn''t ur to me that Anne might have actually nned all this.


    I thought she had changed. It turned out that she was just using her own method to deliver a fatal blow to these people at precisely the right time, just like Hendrix.


    "Are you deaf?" Lucas was irritated


    as he swung the gun in his hand


    around, "Listen to me, okay? I don''t care which one of you is the


    el


    mastermind. My men can''t be wiped out just like this. The two of you have got to find a way to rescue them!" "I don''t have time for your woes," Jordan appeared peeved then, his eyes lowered. He did not bother to raise his head.


    This made Lucas so angry that he howled and was ready to attack. Quinn, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly spoke in an enigmatic tone, "Mr. Jordan, do you mean that what Moanna Reid did has nothing to do with you? Phen, we don''t need to revert to you with regards to how we handle her, right?"


    Were they going to harm Anne?

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    Just as I turned around to stop them, Jordan threw out an answer apathetically, "Whatever." That single word carried so little weight that it made Anne seem like an insignificant passerby. Maybe that''s the case for him but not for me.


    I frantically waved at Quinn and Lucas, "No, he didn''t mean that. Well be responsible for what Anne did. I''ll be responsible. Leave her alone!" However, Quinn didn''t pay attention to me at all. He merely waited for Jordan to speak. When he saw that Jordan didn''t react, his countenance turned cold. He picked up his gun and stood. Clenching his teeth, he threatened, "Jordan, I hope you''ll be able to bear the consequences of this decision!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Subsequently, he left with Lucas in a fit of rage.


    Jordan took no notice of them, which also meant that he wouldn''t be protecting Anne. This way, they wouldn''t have to worry about being outnumbered while teaching Anne a lesson even if there were only the two of them.


    Letting them leave meant that Anne was no longer


    safe.


    It would be so easy for a gang member to assassinate a person.


    I wanted to chase after them, but as soon as I left the dining room, I had already lost sight of their figures.


    Those two guys were currently full of resentment. It was very likely that they would be able to find Anne soon. I was so vexed that I roared at Jordan crazily, "Are you mad? Why did you say that? Even if you''re unwilling to keep Anne safe, couldn''t you just dy them for a while for my sake? You could have said something perfunctory and dismiss them. What you said is going to kill Anne, do you know that?"


    "It''s none of my business," Jordan was unmoved and he continued to eat as if nothing had happened, "It''s hard enough to understand you. I''m not interested in other women."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You!" I was so infuriated that I was speechless. There was no way ofmunicating with this person.


    With no time to think, I rushed out with my bag and drove directly to the club.


    Along the way, I prayed that Quinn and Lucas'' driving skills were horrible and that I could arrive before they did.


    Even so, the world worked against me as encountered three red lights consecutively. When I arrived at the club, an hour had already passed.


    While still in the car, having not reached the entrance yet, I couldn''t help extending my neck to look around.


    It wasn''t opening hours yet. Only a few employees wereing in and out of the door. It seemed like nothing had happened so far.


    I didn''t have time to consider much. I parked the car across the road and got out to walk over.


    On the way, I tried to call Anne but


    my calls didn''t go through. I didn''t know if something had already happened to her or if she had changed her number. I had to go in and confirm it as soon as possible.


    The moment I walked to the middle of the road, I saw Anneing out of the hall, apanied by Josiah.


    I thought he had already left. When did hee back?


    But at this point, there was no room


    for thoughts. I had to wane? , so I shouted with all m


    might, "Anne! Go back, hurry?


    W


    Perhaps the distance was too far, Anne heard me and turned to look, but she didn''t retreat.


    Among the many cars that were parked at the entrance of the club, the doors to one of the cars were suddenly pushed open.


    Quinn and Lucas rapidly got out and aimed their guns at the entrance of the club.


    "Run! Run!" I yelled and paid no heed to the cars driving by.


    Without much dy, multiple gunshots followed one after another.


    Bang, bang, bang! Each sound was like a shot to my heart.


    Quinn and Lucas opened fire sessively. The bullets flew in Anne''s direction.


    My heart was lodged in my throat. Right away, Josiah stepped in front of Anne and blocked her with his body.

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    In an instant, what looked like four or five bullets hit Josiah''s chest.


    The staff nearby were also injured.


    Simultaneously, a group of soldiers in military uniforms jumped out from all directions and returned fire.


    Following the assault of immense firepower, Quinn and Lucas were soon shot and fell in a pool of blood. Before I could react, I heard the long, ear-piercing sound of a car horn rushing towards me from afar.


    I turned, only to discover a ck car that was about to run over me.


    However, within the blink of an eye, a person immediately jumped out from behind and threw me forward.


    I opened my eyes as my surroundings finally stopped spinning and Hendrix''s face came into view.


    We were both breathing heavily. The car had already departed by the time I checked.


    The only thing left was themotion at the club.


    The gunfight had caused quite a stir. Seeing the military regte the situation, the public recklessly gathered to surround the entrance of the club. Hendrix supported me and helped me through the crowd.


    The injured were all taken into the club hall. When we entered, Josiah was already dead.


    Anne held him in her arms and didn''t say a single word, but her eyes were bloodshot. Drops of tears drenched her eyshes and fell to the ground. Her sadness was a palpable thing to anyone who watched.


    Anne never saw how Josiah hurt Monique. Hence, to her, the person in her arms was just her father who gave life to her.


    Hatred was superficial, but blood ties ran deep.


    This man died for her, and yet she didn''t even get the chance to call him her father. Perhaps this regret might never fade in her lifetime.


    I wanted to console her, but Hendrix stopped me, "Let them be for a while."


    There wouldn''t be any more chances for them in the future.


    That was what I realized, but I thought that Hendrix''s intention might be the same as well.


    We stayed with Anne in silence until the ambnce arrived and took Josiah''s body away.


    Having watched Anne leave with the ambnce, I was about to go back to the club to clean up the mess when I got a glimpse of Jordan from the corner of my eye.


    §Ö


    He stood behind the crowd, isted like a lonely ghost. His entire beingN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    emanated a cold aura, coupled with


    a drooping face. He looked like the very definition of aloofness.


    Despite the distance between us, I could sense, without a doubt, that he was looking at me.


    Had he just arrived? Or had he been there a lot earlier? Maybe he also witnessed how Hendrix had saved me.


    Whatever the case, he just stood far away. He wanted me to know that he was aware of everything but had decided not to expose them.


    This setting felt simr to a man


    who knew that his wife was cheating on him, but was reluctant to break


    the bnce of their rtionsreak


    vel


    Both parties knew about the


    unfaithfulness, but they tacitly chose to ignore it.


    And that was exactly what he did.


    When I returned home, enduring the uneasiness, Jordan was sitting on the sofa. He neither questioned me nor tried to strike up a conversation with me. He wasposed as though nothing had happened.


    As he didn''t mention anything, I continued to y dumb and stayed by his side with peace of mind, waiting for the opportunity to carry out my final ploy.


    This ambiguous rtionshipsted for about a week. One afternoon, not long after Jordan left, he was suddenly back home again.


    Seeing him barging in, I couldn''t help but mock him, "What, you can''t stand it anymore? Here to do an inspection? About to take back my rights and freedom?"

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    Jordan didn''t answer. After a long period of silence, he abruptly said in a low voice, "Sawyer is dead."


    My hand that was holding the remote paused. My heart felt as though it was gripped by something and violently squeezed.


    Then, it began to beat fast, so fast that I felt dizzy for a moment.


    Was I hallucinating?


    I stood stock- still for more than ten seconds. Then, I turned hesitantly to look at his calm face and said, "This joke is not funny at all."


    He said that as long as I didn''t cry, Sawyer''s life would be spared.


    Although Jordan was not a good person, he had always kept his promises to me.


    I guessed that this was just his way of forcing me to speak with him to break the ice.


    However, Jordan frowned and there was an apologetic look in his eyes. He looked at me with self-me and did not refute.


    But he should refute.


    He should tell me that this was just a prank to


    scare me.


    I began to panic. I swallowed my saliva nervously, and my expression was grave, "You killed him?"


    "It wasn''t me," Jordan answered quickly as if he was trying his best to prove his innocence, "He killed himself. He jumped down from the building where his mothermitted suicide without hesitation."


    I stopped breathing, my chest hurt so much that I almost couldn''t open my eyes.


    I distinctly felt a gush of blood rushing to my head. The scent of blood filled my entire nasal cavity.


    Without warning, I began to vomit violently while holding the sofa for support. I was a total mess.


    I didn''t stop until there was nothing left in my stomach.


    Jordan tried tofort me several times, but I pushed him away. At this point, he was like a child who had done something wrong as he stood aside helplessly, stuck in a dilemma.


    Sawyer had said that he would live for the sake of his child.


    I determined that Jordan was the instigator. I wiped my mouth with the back of my hands, pointed a finger at him, and said lifelessly, "It''s you! Your men pushed him down! You murderer!


    I''ll never forgive you! I won''t let you go even if I''m dead! I''ll chop you into pieces and kill you myself! For Sawyer and Raiya''s sakes!"


    With that, I threw all caution to the wind and rushed towards him.


    I choked him with all my strength.


    n¨¨t


    Jordan didn''t even dodge. He allowed me to choke him until his face turned red and his neck went stiff. His body showed signs of resistance, and yet he didn''t move. There was even a smile on his lips, as though he had been looking forward to this for a long time.


    He wanted to die in my hands.


    But I knew that I shouldn''t. Hendrix was still in that organization. As long as we haven''t destroyed it, there would be another person to rece Jordan if he died. If that''s the case, neither Hendrix who was a spy nor I who killed Jordan would be at peace.


    M


    I gritted my teeth and tried my best to suppress my urge to kill him. After a long while, I finally released him and fell onto the sofa.


    "You can''t bear to see me die?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jordan kept coughing for a bit. He


    vel.n


    had just recovered, but he was persistent in finding out my thoughts. He smiled bitterly and said, "You finally feel sorry for me..."

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    No, I just want people like you topletely disappear from my world.


    Needless to say, I didn''t tell him that.


    I lowered my head and allowed his imagination to run wild.


    Sometimes, people die from their own unrealistic expectations.


    After a while, Jordan regained hisposure. He took out a folded piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to me.


    I peeked at it. I didn''t know what he was up to, so I didn''t take it.


    Seeing this, Jordan raised his hand higher and extended it even further, "Sawyer left this behind."


    As I still looked doubtful, he exined, "You can believe whatever you want. Countless lives have already died in my hands, adding another one wouldn''t make any difference. There''s no point in me denying if I really did it. Sawyer''s death had nothing to do with me."


    With that, under my sharp gaze, he bent down to ce the piece of paper on the table and walked off.


    It wasn''t until his figure hadpletely disappeared from sight that I took a deep breath and calmed down. I held back my tears and picked up the paper from the table.


    I sobbed the moment I saw Sawyer''s familiar handwriting.


    "I''m going to apany my wife. I''ve let her wait too frequently in this lifetime. I hope we''ll get to meet at the right moment in the next life." Three lines that contained innumerable guilt and longing.


    Their days together had been filled with happiness for the past few years. If not for this ident, I could imagine how they would have loved and supported each other, living a harmonious life.


    I wished that happy endings were not fictional, that misfortunes were instead. At this moment, I wished too that I could forget their ill-fated story, so I could convince myself that they were living happily ever after somewhere.


    But the letter in my hand painfully reminded me that they were gone from this earth, from my life...


    Well, at least no one can separate them there, wherever they were now.


    It took me a long time to pull myself out of my grief. I went upstairs, washed my face, stored the letter in the cab, and changed into casual


    clothes.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, I knew that it was time.


    I took out my phone and opened the contacts list. I dialed the only number that was saved in it.


    I soon heard Jordan''s voice, "I thought you would never call this number?"


    Seriously? There was only one number saved on this phone when he gave it to me.


    "Where are you?" I wasn''t in the mood to joke around with him. I got straight to the point and said, "I''ve thought it through. I want to be the real Mrs. Jordan."


    After a moment of silence, Jordan asked in an uncertain tone, "Are you sure?"


    "That''s how it is for the time being, but I may change my mind at any point," said unreasonably, "Anyway, I''d like to learn more about you for now. If you''re still willing,e pick me-up."


    "Of course, I''d love to," Jordan paused and said hesitantly, "But not


    today. There are a few very important guests that I need to attend to in person. I''ll be abroad for the next seven days."


    "I think this is a good opportunity to introduce me. Don''t you think so threw out the bait, "Of course, if you''re confident that I won''t change my mind within these seven days, you may do as you N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    like."


    I hung up the phone without waiting for Jordan''s reply.


    Then, I texted Cyrus''s men, "It''s time. Please make sure to track my location."


    Just as I sent the text message, I received a reply from Jordan, "Get changed and wait for me at home."


    I coolly nced at these words and finally walked around the whole house. I took another look at the home that belonged to Hendrix and me, then sat down in the living room to wait patiently.

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    About an hourter, the sound of Jordan''s car came from the driveway. I got up without hesitation, immediately going out of the house and into the car to sit next to him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "The trip might be ufortable. Are you sure you can handle it?" Jordan asked.


    "Don''t underestimate me. After all, I''m the woman that you admire. I won''t embarrass you," I said with a poker face. Hearing this, the corners of Jordan''s mouth turned up. He then ordered the chauffeur in a low voice, "Drive."


    After an hour''s travel, we boarded Jordan''s helicopter that was parked on a golf course in the suburbs. We flew to Lasuvia.


    As Jordan had previously imed, it was unlikely to find anyone else who had mysophobia like him working in this field.


    What I saw when I got there were ragged men, dwellings made from old wood, and a group leader who looked like a homeless person. There were a few lodgings that didn''t even have a toilet, so they could only go into the wild to solve their physiological needs.


    The only benefit I got from following Jordan was that I was guaranteed a hot shower before bed every day.


    In their territory, even a seven or eight-year-old child was permitted to carry a gun. For them, human lives were even less valuable than livestock.


    It was also these children who shocked me the most. They didn''t go to school and didn''t like toys. They acted like adults as they formed a circle to y poker. The winner would shoot the other party with a gun and the rest of the children habitually dragged the loser aside to continue this absurd life-and-death game. Those who survived by chance became henchmen to be ordered around by the drug traffickers.


    Within seven days, we went to a total of 13 countries and pretty much met all of Jordan''s partners in business.


    No one really regarded me as Mrs. Jordan. They only thought that the stone-faced Jordan finally attained enlightenment and understood the beauty of women. Some even went so far as toment on my figure and appearance behind Jordan''s back, thinking that Jordan should choose someone younger.


    Although they didn''t know how to watch their mouths in private, they were still courteous to me on the surface in consideration of Jordan''s status. This saved me from all the body searches as well as sparing the location tracking app on my phone.


    On the afternoon of the ninth day, the bitter journey ended atst and we returned to Jarold City.


    Jordan sent me home and went to deal with some troublesome things that had cropped up in Jarold City.


    After washing up, I drove straight to Wynn''s school to fetch him and went back to Aaron''s house.


    As soon as we entered the door, I handed my phone to Wynn, "Baby, have you been keeping an eye on my whereabouts these days?"


    "Yup," Wynn nodded, "Mom, you''ve been overseas for a really long time. Why didn''t you take Aurelia and me along?"


    "There''s always next time," I rubbed


    his head with a smile and then said, "Now, Kelp me extract all the


    yel


    location data, okay? Those that I''ve stayed for more than an hour."


    "Alright," Having had experience, Wynn was able to operate it more skillfully. It only took him around ten minutes to process all the


    nov


    information.


    "It''s done, Mom. I''llpress them into a file and put it on myputer''s desktop. Do you want me to send it to your phone?"


    "No," I warily stopped him from


    pressing the send button. I took out


    the note with Cyrus'' number aut


    said, "Send it to this number


    Wynn took a look at the note with a curious expression, but he didn''t enquire any further and did as I said.


    In less than a minute, the word "sess" popped up on theputer screen indicating that the file was already sent.


    Looking at that single word in the background of algorithms, I let out a long sigh.


    We were not far from a triumph.

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    Watching usplete all of this, Aaron, who had been silent for a long time, interrupted casually, "Destroy all evidence of the original positioning, and don''t leave any traces behind."


    His words reminded me that if something happened to the foundations abroad, it would inevitably make Jordan suspicious. It was indeed necessary to destroy the evidence.


    I looked at Wynn, who was waiting for my decision, and patted him on the shoulder. "Just do what Uncle says."


    "Okay." Wynn instantly became focused. He began to fiddle with hisputer and tinker with his phone.


    Aaron poured me a ss of warm milk while he waited for Wynn to handle the matter. "Drink it. Look at yourself. You are already so skinny."


    "I''d rather be skinny than be beaten to a pulp." I took the milk and drank half a cup as I looked at him teasingly.


    Aaron was furious and helpless. But, in the end, his expression softened. Then he started discussing, "Don''t go back to that ce anymore, especially since we have gotten all of the data.


    The people there are quite unpredictable. Who knows what they''d do to you once their temper res again."


    "Huh?" I shook my head quickly. "No, with me there, Jordan won''t run away. This matter has been haunting us for so many years. We should end it as soon as possible. At least on our side."


    "Just go ahead after you''ve made up your mind. You don''t have to worry about Wynn and the others. Emma and I will take care of it," Aaron finallypromised.


    As Aaron spoke, he subconsciously reached out to touch Wynn''s little head with his uninjured hand.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I whispered, "Have you been going to your treatment sessions regrly?"


    "What do you think?" Aaron answered half-jokingly, "Your sister-inw would have skinned me alive if I were to miss even a single session."


    I snorted while holding in myughter. "In that case, you should keep obediently listening to her."


    Aaron shrugged his shoulders and declined toment.


    A few dayster, I received a text message from Cyrus after I had woken up.


    "The n hasmenced."


    I read it with a calm heart, deleted the message, and then pretended that nothing had happened. I continued to stay with Jordan every day.


    It seemed that he was no longer wary of me after thatst trip abroad. He would always bring me along, no matter where he went or what he did.


    Finally, after another week, Cyrus''


    men joined the foreign forces and


    conducted a joint attack. The


    organization that was supporting et


    Jordan suffered heavy losses and was almost wiped out. Stanley sent someone to ask Jordan to take me there, but Jordan just hung up the phone in silence.


    Two dayster, as soon as Jordan and I entered the house, we saw Stanley, who was supposed to be


    stationed somewhere on the sea et


    sitting in the living room. There were many bodyguards dressed in suits in the room. All of them were equipped with various weapons, giving off a sense of oppression.


    Stanley slowly turned to look at the door when he heard footsteps approaching. His turbid eyes were filled with ruthless fierceness, itching to tear me into pieces.


    Had it been under any normal circumstances, Stanley would have been stationed at sea all year round to avoid the police. However, he took the risk to return this time as he had to personally deal with Jordan who had been disobedient.


    Jordan stopped at the door for a while, then took my hand and walked over. He stood beside the sofa and said respectfully, "Stanley."


    Hearing this, Stanley slowly got up.


    After standing up straight, he reached out directly and patted Jordan''s face. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Jordan, you really gave me a huge gift. Do you know how much I have lost in this siege?"


    Jordan turned his face away.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    Jordan did not answer Stanley. He merely turned his face away silently.


    However, it did not calm Stanley down. He shifted his gaze and nced at me in hostility. Then, he turned around, sat down impatiently, andmanded, "Get rid of this woman."


    All of a sudden, almost all the bodyguards in the room raised their guns, and the sound of bullets being loaded, one after another, rang out loud in the living room.


    Jordan suddenly spoke loudly, "Load your guns if you want to die together!"


    Those who were supposed to have pulled the trigger momentarily became stagnant. They looked at Stanley who was sitting on the sofa and waited for his final order.


    Before Stanley could utter a word, Jordan threw out his trump card. "The explosives buried around the house are enough to instantly demolish everything on thisnd. They were originally used to tackle my enemy, Hendrix. Stanley, don''t push my boundaries."


    I was dumbstruck and felt a gust of cold wind waft across my back.


    I had not realized that he had made such a petrifying n until this day.


    How outrageous could Jordan be?


    Stanley and the others also had equally ugly expressions. They did not want to sacrifice their lives for me even though they were not afraid of death.


    After listening to Jordan''s words, Stanley fell silent. As he stared at Jordan, I didn''t know what he was pondering on.


    Aftering back to his senses, Stanley sneered sarcastically and uttered to himself, "I havee across a traitor! Not only was he of no help, but he also chose to betray me! Not bad, Jordan!"


    He stood up and confronted Jordan face-to-face at a close distance.


    Stanley was shorter than Jordan. However, Stanley''sck of height waspensated by his aura.


    "Do you really think that I would believe you would give up your life for this woman?" Stanley squinted his eyes with a murderous look on his face. Jordan stared into his eyes steadily. "If you don''t believe me, Stanley, why don''t you give it a try?"


    Their words were like shadow swords shing and flickering. The atmosphere became tense, and I worried that they could lose control at any


    time.


    After a one- minute confrontation, Stanley''s expression mellowed down. He raised his hand and motioned for his men to put away their weapons


    Jordan had never yed by the rules. He dared to do things that would bring them down together.


    "Do you think you can safeguard her?" Stanley retorted coldly, "It''s impossible for them to even keep her alive in Southeast Asia alone!"


    "Don''t try to scare me, Stanley. I''m not a three-year-old child." Jordan smiled menacingly. "As long as you don''t say it, they have no evidence that those things are rted to my woman. Even if you, Stanley, hand the evidence in, do you think that people will trust you if you make aeback in the future? You are an intelligent person. You do things that benefit both of us."


    e


    Jordan continued confidently, "You will definitely protect me and my foreign affairs. You are just using this opportunity to get rid of Arianna. Am I right?" N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Stanley looked impatient as his thoughts were exposed. After a while, he replied sarcastically, "You are the only one qualified to be my sessor due to your intelligence Unfortunately, this time, you have used your brilliant mind for wrong. I shall see how you miserably die!" "Oh, Stanley, you might be


    disappointed again," Jordan smirked but there was noughter in his eyes.


    "Hmph, withdraw!" Stanley snorted coldly and left with his men.

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388


    As soon as they left, Jordan released me, slumped on the sofa, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    I went upstairs after giving him a speaking nce.


    "I saved your life again. Aren''t you going to thank me?" Jordan''s eyes were frivolous. He knew what I was doing even with his eyes closed.


    Everyone else but me would thank him.


    "I would really like to thank you. Without my knowledge, you buried such powerful bombs in my house. Jordan, if you had detonated them earlier, I do not need to be furious over such trivial matters!" I said scornfully while quelling my resentment.


    He said he loved me, but he obviously had the intention of killing my family. I couldn''t fathom this type of love.


    "But I didn''t," Jordan argued stubbornly. "Thew has a lighter sentence for attempted crimes. I haven''t done anything. Yet, you can''t wait to sentence me to death."


    It was simply unreasonable. "If you really did it, I wouldn''t have the chance to speak at all. Jordan, you should make it clear. You wanted to kill me and my family. Do I need to remind you of the number of people that you have already murdered? It would only be fair if I killed you."


    "Do it then." Jordan suddenly became discouraged and eximed, "I am quite happy to die in your hands."


    "Lunatic." I snorted and didn''t want to quarrel with him anymore. Two shots of gunfire rang out as I was about to go upstairs. I thought that Stanley''s men came back. I quickly turned around and saw Hendrix''s figure.


    Jordan also noticed him. They both exchanged eye contact. Hendrix looked away first and whispered to me, "Come, Arianna." He held the gun in his hand, but he didn''t appear to be ferocious. He spoke very slowly, as he was worried about petrifying me.


    I nodded and scurried over.


    Hendrix hugged me tightly in his embrace.


    It felt like a century had passed. His smell and the warmth from his hug felt so familiar. My wish was finally fulfilled.


    I suddenly recalled something after


    Jordan''s fierce gaze pierced through me. I hurriedly let go of Hendrix and reminded him, "Hurry up and go, Jordan buried a bomb in this room!"


    As I spoke, I grabbed Hendrix''s hand and ran out, without even looking at Jordan.


    Unexpectedly, Hendrix pulled me back, gently blinked at me his eyes, and then signaled for me to stay calm. After that, he looked at Jordan with his exquisite eyes.


    Jordan stood up. He did not conceal his emotions, and every movement of his was full of hostility towards Hendrix.


    "The police are already on their way. You still have five minutes to escape." Hendrix broke the silence.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed like he had arranged everything. I heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Escape?" Jordan''s eyes darkened, and he looked indifferent. He stretched out his hands and replied, "It''s meaningless to escape. Why don''t we die here together? I''d be great."


    Having seen how he got mad recently, I was instantly worried. I quickly tugged on Hendrix''s clothes and said "Let''s go. Even Stanley and his men were frightened. It''s not`` shameful for us to leave now, I can''t deal with any more mishaps after going through so much."


    Hendrix shook his head and asked me to rx. "They just don''t understand Jordan. He wouldn''t do that."

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389


    "No, he would really kill himself and die together with us..." I told Hendrix worriedly as I believe my judgment. There was no way a frantic person could behave rationally.


    Jordan smiled at us and looked confident as if he was admiring a farce.


    This made my heart quiver, and I tried my best to pull Hendrix out the door.


    In the end, Hendrix gave in to me. We evacuated to a ce near the vi and only stopped until we reached about a hundred meters away.


    I heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that we were safe. Looking at the vi in the dark, I patted my chest in fear and said to Hendrix, "You were too impulsive just now. Does it matter even if you knew that Jordan was just trying to frighten me? You should know better how much he loathes you. Have you ever thought about what would happen to me and Wynn if any mishaps urred?"


    Hendrix stared at me for a long time and did not refute my concerns. He stretched out his hands and embraced me.


    "Everything is all right. There would be no more mishaps."


    I didn''t resist and returned his tight embrace.


    We only let go of each other when the police arrived. Quietly, we followed them into the vi.


    When we entered, Jordan was no longer there. No mmables and explosives were discovered near the vi after a thorough investigation. Jordan''s threat was just a hoax.


    I asked Hendrix, "How did you know that Jordan was just trying to frighten me?"


    Hendrix looked at me and smiled. "All the credit goes to you."


    "My credit?" I pointed to myself. Hendrix didn''t exin further.


    Finally, there was no need to avoid suspicion. I had no intention of guessing Jordan''s thoughts. Hence, I brushed it off and changed the subject. "Since the police are already at the scene, why didn''t you wait a little longer and have Jordan arrested?"


    "Stanley and his men left early. Therefore, it was unnecessary. They can only be lured by Jordan," Hendrix answered in a rxed tone. He smiled and added, "I wouldn''t want to do it even if they were there as I do not want to put your life at risk."


    Hendrix''s worries were predictable. I think this might have been the best arrangement.


    Hendrix had collected almost enough evidence of


    Jordan''s crime. He couldn''t escape for long as his identity had been exposed.


    Hendrix drove us to Aaron''s house. He felt that the vi was unsafe even though it was patrolled by the police.


    He lived in Charles'' former


    courtyard. He did not have to worry about Stanley and his mening over as the security there was very strict. The troops were also


    stationed nearby.


    I was frightened by a thunderous voice as soon as I entered the door. "Madam!"


    Only then did I realize that it was Evan!


    He didn''t die!


    "Evan!" I eximed. "You are still alive! You didn''t die!"


    Evan grinned and replied embarrassingly, "Yes, I didn''t die. went into hiding and was


    yel


    recuperating. It was shameful that I recovered slowly."


    "It''s not shameful." I felt loved and


    reaching out to t


    him. Thank you for your hard et


    Give me a hug."


    After Evan got Hendrix''s confirmation, he embraced me.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Thanks, Evan," I uttered gratefully.


    Evan didn''t know how to reply and smiled.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Aurelia and Wynn ran down the stairs and hugged me.


    "Mommy..."


    "Mom!"


    "I missed you a lot..."


    "I also missed Daddy!"


    "I missed you too!" I said.


    I was so happy that even my tears tasted sweet.

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390


    The next day, Cyrus arrived at the doorstep dressed in a soldier''s attire.


    "Congrattions. You both persevered till the very end."


    I leaned against Hendrix, and we smiled at each other. I quickly invited him in.


    After serving tea, Hendrix asked the question that I was most concerned about, "Do you have any news about Jordan?"


    After hearing these words, Cyrus, who was taking a sip of his tea, put his cup down and shook his head regretfully. "I''m still investigating. The same goes for Stanley''s gang. It''s like they have evaporated into thin air. There''s no news at all."


    "Does this mean that there is a possibility that Jordan will run away?" I frowned.


    Jordan was an intelligent man. Once he was out of the police''s radar, with his ability, it would only be a matter of time before he makes aeback.


    Hendrix and our family didn''t betray him. Hence, we should not be subjected to endless harassment.


    "Mrs. Roberts, you don''t have to be so pessimistic.


    You have to believe in my ability. So far, none of those whom I had targeted at the borders had been able to escape. You can rest assured that you can live a peaceful life with your family. You don''t have to worry about this matter anymore." In reality, Cyrus didn''t take Jordan seriously.


    It wasn''t his fault.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    One would only know how terrible it was when the situation urred to oneself.


    My heart couldn''t calm down


    completely as I quietly watched the children y in the hall. Hendrix was deeply affected by the resentment from the previous generation. Did he want my child to repeat the same mistakes and suffer the pain of killing each other again?


    No. Absolutely not.


    With a heavy heart, I looked at Cyrus and eximed seriously, "Mr. Zimmer, we can''t be so passive. With a poption of nearly a hundred million people in Jarold City, it''s almost impossible to find him. We should capture whoever we have in our grasp."


    "Oh?" Cyrus raised his eyebrows, and his eyes lit up with interest. "Capture whoever we have in our grasp?"


    ncing at Hendrix, I exined seriously, "I can''t guarantee that I can sessfully arrest him with my method, but I can give it a try..."


    The next morning, the ambnce arrived at the Reid family''s home and drove me to the best private hospital in Jarold City. After being diagnosed, I was finally sent to the emergency ward.


    All of a sudden, the news swept through all social mediaworks, and some people even predicted that I would not survive for more than a month.


    This was supposed to be a trap to lure Jordan. However, Andrea arrived instead.


    The patients on this floor had all been transferred away just for Jordan''s arrival into the hospital. The patients and their family members had been reced by in- clothed soldiers and guards. Hence, Andrea used this loophole to get into the hospital.


    At that time, I was lying inside the quarantine ward with an oxygen mask on. I exchanged eye contact with Andrea''s red and swollen eyes.


    Seeing that I was frightened, Andrea


    suddenly giggled. "Haha, didn''t know that you''d be scared. Arianna, don''t you think you deserve it? You''ve been challenging me for half your life, and you still end up being the one who''s going to die in the end. What a waste!"


    Since I was acting like a dying patient at that moment, I wasn''t able to do anything else except stare at her silently.


    Andrea walked around my hospital


    bed as she knew I couldn''t move. As


    nee


    she walked, she removed my protective shield and threw it on the ground. You have always been protected by others. You used to be protected by Hendrix, and now, these shabby protective shields that are protecting you. Come, let me see how tenacious you are. How long can you survive without these protective shields?"

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391


    ?


    She walked towards the medical equipment in the ward as she spoke. As she muttered to herself, she mindlessly pressed the top button of the medical equipment. "I''m going to destroy and pull apart all this equipment. I shall see how long you can re at me! Why? Why can''t you grant me Hendrix if you wanted to die so early? You ruined and harmed me. I''ll kill you with my bare hands and witness your illness torture you to death!"


    Even the ECG machine was wrecked by her.


    I immediately wanted to press the distress button under my nket after realizing that my n was about to get exposed. I wanted to prompt the policeman next door, who was nning an ambush, toe over and subdue her.


    However, Andrea hugged the ECG machine, which projected a heart rate reading of 0, and yelled in ecstasy before I could press the distress button. "Haha, she''s dead. Arianna is dead. I killed her finally. I killed Arianna! There''d be no one in this world who would be happier than me! Never again!" Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she moved closer to me. She became nervous suddenly and put her index finger on her lips and hissed. "Shh! Arianna and Hendrix are both dead. The world is mine. I can do whatever I want! I am the queen, and I want the whole world to love me! I want the whole world to love me!"


    She screamed twice and repeatedly spoke in a daze, "I want the whole world to love me. The whole world to love me..."


    She walked out aimlessly while talking to herself. She seemed to be possessed and looked like she could not see me.


    After a while, someone sneaked in to enquire about my situation by pretending to be a nurse. "Mrs. Roberts, Mr. Roberts told me to check on you. Are you all right? I think that madwoman probably escaped from the psychiatric department. Did she frighten you?"


    "I''m fine." I shook my head. "Ask the professionals toe and restore the ECG."


    "Alright, please wait for a moment. I''ll go now."


    I didn''t bother about this nuisance. I was only entirely focused on whether Jordan would be fooled or not.


    What if he didn''te? What would happen?


    If he ran away, I wouldn''t feel at ease for the rest of my life.


    During midnight the next day, heavy footsteps were heard across the entire floor. I opened my eyes and saw everyone who was ambushed running downstairs.


    Needless to say, only Jordan was worthy of it.


    I quickly untied the infusion tube that was taped to my body, put on my jacket, and followed the crowd out.


    After running to the back door exit, I saw Jordan being surrounded by the police in the middle of the road. Despite Jordan not pulling out his gun, police dared not step forward as they knew they were dealing with a daredevil. Jordan scoffed and the corners of his lips curled into a contemptuous smile as he looked down at everyone.


    This worried the police. They were


    afraid than


    he already had a backup


    n in mind, and anyone wackon


    WEBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    approached him would be in danger.


    He spotted me in the crowd almost instantly and then his eyes darkened. He asked doubtfully, "Arianna? Are you really ill?"


    Without a doubt, he still came even after knowing the kind of tricks that I''d y.


    I was only touched for a second.


    I clearly witnessed the expression


    portrayed on his face when he


    threatened and scared the police. It reminded me that he was a terrifying


    ovel?


    existence. If I pitied him and


    wavered, he might turn into


    sleeping danger to my family and


    friends in the future. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No," I admitted frankly. "As you''ve guessed, this is just a trap. You have fallen into the trap, Jordan."


    Hearing this, Jordan smiled bitterly. "Yes, fortunately..."


    "It isn''t good news for you."

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392


    ?


    "Why would I be afraid when I already took the risk toe?" Jordan smiled faintly. He was known for his indifferent attitude towards life. Hendrix also arrived and embraced me in his arms, fearing that I would be snatched away.


    At this moment, a Jeep suddenly rushed out from the left intersection and rammed against the police car, halting behind Jordan.


    Those in the car all wore bulletproof vests. They continuously opened fire at the police, using this tactic to force the authorities to capitte.


    In the rain of bullets, Stanley suddenly appeared from the back seat as the back door of the Jeep flung open.


    Holding the front seat with one hand, he stretched his neck out from the Jeep and shouted to Jordan, "Do you believe it now? That woman wants you to die. Quickly get into the car! Don''t hurt your otherrades!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a bullet pierced through the top of his head.


    The snipers had been lying in ambush upstairs for a long time and had been waiting for this moment.


    His people panicked when Stanley copsed. They yelled as they tried to escape, "Be careful! Get into the car, or else we will leave you behind..."


    Before they could even finish speaking, almost everyone was wiped out.


    In the blink of an eye, Jordan was the only one left.


    He seemed to have expected this. With a faint smile on his face, he slowly uncovered the wooden gun that was concealed in his hand.


    Before I could see clearly what he was mouthing, Hendrix''s hand blocked my sight.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang! Soon after, the thud of his body falling onto the ground could be heard.


    When Hendrix removed his hand from my sight, Jordan had already fallen to the ground and was unmoving.


    One of the police officers stepped forward, kicked away his wooden gun, checked his pulse, and announced, "He''s dead!"


    The others gathered around to handle the aftermath of the fight.


    Hendrix guided me back as he did not want me to witness such a bloody scene. As I walked into the hospital building, I faintly heard a policeman shouting, "Leader there are no bullets in this guy''s gun..."


    I vaguely thought that it was that person, but I didn''t stop to ask.


    How could it be possible? Jordan wouldn''t have done that knowing that he would die. He was not that foolish.


    I just knew that the Roberts family would never be entangled with bad luck again.


    Two monthster.


    The wedding ceremony.


    On the stage, Cyril got down on one knee and cried like a child. "I, Cyril Zimmer, wish to make a promise to you in my entire life. Marry me, Freya, marry me!"


    Although Freya was fond of


    experiencing joys and sorrows, her eyes still reddened, and she nodded without hesitation. She stretched out her hand to ept the ring while covering her lips. She was afraid she would lose herposure,


    They hugged and kissedN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    e


    passionately on the stage, unting their unswerving love. At the end of the wedding, Cyril grabbed the emcee''s microphone, walked to the front With Freya, and announced loudly, "I found the heroine of my life! Please bless us! I will live happily, and I will make my girl happy! I definitely will!"


    Hendrix waited until the end of the ceremony and then brought me away.


    Instead of going home immediately, he drove to the best nursing home in Jarold City.


    The director led us into the office politely and projected the slideshow.


    Three images appeared on the screen as soon as the lights were turned off.


    The first image disyed Suanne feeding Nathan, who was paralyzed and lying in bed, in a clean and warm room.


    The second image showed Jennifer and her boyfriend doing physiotherapy exercises in the physiotherapy room. Andrea appeared in thest image.

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393


    ?


    She was wearing an arm-length hospital gown with her makeup all smudged and her hair tied in a bun. She acted like a little child, continuously chasing after the nurse. Meanwhile, the nurse looked like she was about to cry.


    "How could they..." I thought these people had passed away a long time ago. Or was it like the other day when Hendrix was thrown onto the street and could only beg for candied fruit miserably?


    Hendrix tilted his head and looked intently at the people in the picture. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the atmosphere around him became calmer. "I probably did not know what I wanted. I thought of making them suffer for a lifetime, but in the end, I realized I couldn''t do it. Fortunately, I raised them up and told them to live like ordinary people. Anyhow, we are all ordinary people, and there''s nothing wrong with living an ordinary life."


    Yes, that''s right. What''s wrong with an ordinary person living an ordinary life?


    There was no point in ranking people based on their social sses. We would all just end up as skeletons after we depart this life.


    I hugged Hendrix tightly, pressed my face against his chest, and listened to his heartbeat. "Did you know that I firmly believed that you wouldn''t change because I knew you were different from others? You are not ruthless. You are actually a soft-hearted but stubborn person. I knew it all even though I didn''t mention it."


    "Then, I really have to thank you," Hendrix replied self-deprecatingly. "You always stood by me during those days when I was an undercover agent."


    I was amused by him. I punched him in the chest and replied, "Yes, I should let you suffer, or you would always have it your way." "Hehe..." Hendrixughed in a low voice. He didn''t resist, and before I could hit him any further, he suddenly took a medal out from his pocket. Cyrus brought the medal. Hendrix was rewarded by the country for his dedication and contributions made in his career against drug use.


    Although he couldn''t make it public, Hendrix was now an official soldier with his identity recorded in the archives.


    Moreover, Cyril promised that as long as the Zimmer family were still in the army, the Roberts family could utilize the medal to request help from his army if they encountered any persecution in the future.


    "What?" I deliberately pretended not to care as I thought he was showing off.


    Hendrix took my right hand, opened my palm carefully, and ced the medal onto it. He said solemnly, in a deep voice, "Arianna, this is my first and only medal in life. This is for yout."


    Although the medal was small, it felt particrly heavy as I understood its significance.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "My gift? Are you willing to give it to


    me?" The medal was always ced in a conspicuous position in


    vel


    Hendrix''s study as it was extremely precious to him.


    "I''m more than willing. If possible, I can also give you my life," Hendrix answered teasingly.


    "Go away," I groaned. "You are so glib-tongued."


    Hendrix ignored my grumbles and pulled me into his embrace again.


    "At the age of twelve, I wanted to be a soldierstubbornly believed that a man must be a soldier once in his lifetime to experience his body''s ability, to protect his people, and


    make contributions to his country."


    "Later on, after my parents passed away, I lived my life with revenge. I slowly lost myself and didn''t know what I really wanted."


    "Thereafter, I met you and fell in love with you. You stood by me and brought back my true self."


    "Although it''s a littlete, I would like to let you know that you are the most precious medal that life has rewarded me with."


    "I love you."


    I smiled at him, My thoughts clear in my eyes. I love you too.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!